《I Am a Summoning Master》 Chapter 1： Fallen nobility The first chapter is the aristocrat Principality of Oraquir Before the seal of a noble family There are countless hand-held swaying swords, and the three-layered and three-layered soldiers in the glittering armor surround this castle! "Your majesty, Alexander rebel against the enemy, attacking the castle, not sealing the knife for three days!" "Call! Call! Call!" In front of the castle, countless soldiers assembled into the teeth screamed with arms. In front of the soldier, a crown wearing a crown, a gold plate armor, and a middle-aged man with a high magical crystal sword hanging from his waist held his head proudly. On the castle, a man in silver armor looked at the screaming soldier under the horror, and the woman beside him was holding his hand nervously. "Wu Wang! Why are you doing this??" In response to the silver armor man''s words, it was the roar of a magical crystal cannon. In an instant, the castle was full of explosions and people''s screams. Half a day later, the castle fell, the silver armor man was surrounded by the body of the soldier, and his chest was a broken magic arrow built by a dwarf... "Report! All the places in the castle have been searched, and there is no discovery of the existence of the traitor Alexander Zi!" The king gloomy glanced at the unshakable pressure of Shandas faint road. "Dive the ground three feet, give me the opportunity to find him! And in the name of treason, the whole empire is rewarded!" ...... On the border of the Principality of Enkat, bordering the Principality of Oraquir, in a small town called the town of Golden Gold A man who is about fifteen years old is looking at the surrounding environment with a blank look. "What is going on here? Where is this? Who am I?" The man looked at himself in the mirror with horror, and some unbelievably touched his face. Flying eyebrows, smiling eyes, straight nose, kind lips, how comfortable a face looks, but... But this gray-haired blue man is really me! ? The unbelieving man slammed himself and "healed! Really true?!" After releasing his hand, the man sat down with a blank face. He didn''t know what the situation was now, and he didn''t know where it was! Sitting there, my head is blank! "what!" Suddenly, the mans forehead was exposed, and a powerful message was pouring into his mind. The intense pain in his brain made his eyes bulge like a bloodshot, and it seemed to come out with a touch. The slender, white-like finger slammed into the flesh of the palm of his hand, and a trace of blood was slowly flowing out along his fingers, as if it would ease him. Of course, and eggs! When the man finally made a squeak like a wounded beast from his throat, he was stunned. Before the coma, he faintly saw a shadow running towards him, and his mouth seemed to be talking about a strange dialect, but the man had no time to understand what she said, and the whole person suddenly lost consciousness. ...... Early the next morning, when the first sunshine in the morning was illuminated through the broken roof, a mans mouth groaned. I still have a feeling of sullenness coming from my chest without opening my eyes. "Hey! Kill me, I..." The mans words have not been finished, and he was shocked by the scene before him. A delicate face that is close at hand, although the age does not look very big, but the curved eyebrows, long eyelashes tremble slightly, white and flawless skin reveals a touch of red powder, thin lips like rose petals Delicate and tender, in the life of a man, I have never seen such an elegant girl. In particular, her furry and lovely ears made the man curious and reached out and touched it. "what!" A scream came out of the girl''s mouth. She was panicked and looked at the man who made the bad salty pig. After a moment she immediately surprised. "Young master, are you awake? That''s great! Hey!" The words haven''t said a word yet, this woman turned out to be crying like a pear. "Hey, don''t cry! Lina doesn''t cry! It''s a big cat when she cries, it''s not pretty!" The reason why the man can directly say the woman''s name is that when the headache was yesterday, the huge information was incorporated into his mind. Because of the huge amount of information, this led him to stun. "Hey!" The fox girl, also known as Linas girl, couldnt help but smile. When she stopped crying, she also curiously looked at the young master. He didnt understand why the formerly silent young master would become like this, Lina. I don''t know how to describe it. In short, it is a little different. The man also seems to see Lina''s psychological doubts. After coughing twice, he said, "Lina, can''t press me first, breathing is a little uncomfortable, right, have something to eat, I am hungry!" Lina heard that she was standing up in a red face. Although she grew up with Li Fan, she was still the first time. However, she heard the man say that he was hungry and immediately recovered. He quickly said, "You are waiting for the young master, I will prepare immediately!" After talking about the man''s opening, the fox girl Lina rushed out of the room and prepared breakfast for three steps in two steps. The man just reached out and wanted to tell Lina not to be so anxious. She had not seen the opening and found that she could not see Lina. Shaking his head, the man''s pale face showed a hint of helplessness, and then his eyes suddenly became a bit more fierce. "Li Fan? Hall. Alexander? Magic? Summoner? Warrior? It seems that I have come to an incredible world!" After waking up, the headache has disappeared. Instead, Li Fan learned why he came here. Li Fan was originally an earth man. He was playing a ranch game. Suddenly he was black and woke up and found himself to be Hall. Alexander! And this body is the original owner of Hall. Alexander is the son of a small aristocratic family in the Principality of Oraqui! Hall, who had lived a happy life, has undergone earth-shaking changes because of the sudden discovery of the Mithril mine in the fiefdom! Greed is the original sin. Hall''s father was annihilated by the king''s announcement of treason. He knew in his heart that the rebellion was a fake. In fact, everything is for the secret silver! And Hall was sent out by the loyal guards After the death of the soldiers, Hall successfully escaped from the Principality of Orakir, and finally there was only Lina and Card hard at the Hall. a servant. And they are now in a small town called Flash Gold Town, with a guardian''s son, Vieste. Geda took the initiative to hand over Hall, and he called his brother and brother, who clearly recognized his identity and wanted to know from his mouth the secret of why he would be chased by the king. Hall was so stupid that he would not be deflated. Telling him about his escape, this made Li Fan have to admire Hall''s IQ! The reason why Li Fan can come to this world is also thanks to the servant cards of West and Hall. Because the card is hard to work for a promising master, so the key to his first call in Hall. The time suddenly appeared and interrupted him. After the summoning of the magic was interrupted, Holden was eclipsed by magic. After Halls rebellion, Li Fan came to the world inexplicably and occupied the body. "Your life is full of tragedies, mourning the father and mourning the mother, being driven out of the home without saying it, and being betrayed by his servant. Who can be worse than you?" Shaking his head, Li Fan suddenly raised his head and became firm. "Since God has arranged for me to live on your behalf, then you are me, I am you, if you have not done anything, give it to me! I will be Hall. Alexander!" It seems that the original body owner feels like it. After Li Fan finished this, another piece of information was integrated into Li Fans mind. Seeing this information, Li Fan, no, now should be called Halls man. The jaw-dropping cockroach is there. "Really fake Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 2： killed The second chapter killed "real or fake!" The sudden pop-up message surprised Hall, because he found this to be the ranch game he played before he crossed! Whether to start the ranch, it will disappear permanently after cancellation! Hall didn''t even think about it, it was straightforward! Nonsense, this is obviously through the welfare, don''t you? joke! After Hall was confirmed, he suddenly felt black, and when he saw it clearly, he found that he had entered the ranch. The sky in the pasture is gray, there is no sunshine, no clouds, no wind, and some are just empty flats. But what surprised Hall was that a gray-haired dog with a gray-haired dog was kneeling on the ground and staring at himself with a big pair of eyes! Hall learned through the memory he had obtained before, this is the most common and most junk blast wolf in Warcraft! The blast wolf is the lowest-level Warcraft in the Longyuan continent. The only thing worth worrying about is the encounter with the hordes of the wolves! Meet them, even the second-class soldiers must be careful! If it''s just a blast, then as long as you watch out for the wind blade in your mouth, a first-class fighter can get it. Seeing the appearance of Hall, the blast wolf ran like a gust of wind, looking at the blast wolf that was close at hand, Hall was not afraid, because he felt that the blast wolf was not malicious, but also very friendly! Sure enough, after the blast wolf approached the Hall, he snorted and screamed, his head honed on the Hall''s leg, and it looked like a puppy at home. Hall touched his head, just wanted to talk, and suddenly there was a cry in his mind. When Hall heard it, he immediately heard that this was the voice of the fox girl Lina. "Lina has an accident!" This is the first thought in Hall''s mind. He immediately looked around, but he did not find out. The blast wolf seemed to feel the anxiousness in the heart of the Hall. He raised his head with vigilance and looked around with his sharp eyes, and a screaming warning sounded in his mouth. "How come there is no door... how do I go out... I..." Just after the words, Hall suddenly found that the scene changed, and after seeing some familiar scenes in front of him, he realized that he had come out of the space. "Oh, so amazing?" I couldn''t wait to continue to study this ranch space. Hall quickly got up and wanted to go out and see, but since he hadn''t eaten for two days, and his body was very weak after being deflated, Hall''s feet were soft and a cockroach almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he held the railing at the bedside in time and did not fall. "Card hard, what are you doing!?" Linas voice came in again, and Halls words suddenly became a bit gloomy. He didnt think that the person who made Linas exclamation turned out to be a card effort! Hall bit his teeth, holding the bed with some trembling hands and standing up in a difficult position, then slowly walked toward the door. When he came out, the pupil suddenly slammed! I saw the card trying to hold Lina''s hand in one hand, his face was showing a sly expression, and his face had a red palm print. The broken bowl was scattered all over the place, surrounded by some porridge and bread, and it seemed that Lina had overturned when she broke free from the card, and behind the card, there were several people dressed in simple leather armor. Just looking at the play, Hall knows that this is a little trained militia in the town of Jinjin! "Lina, you dare to hit me, you don''t look at what you are! You are just a slave to Hall!" Here, the card''s hard-working face suddenly became a bit smashed. "No, now that Hall is dead, the Alexander family is dead, then according to the laws of the Principality, you are now a slave of no Lord, so you should not struggle again, let me go with me!" "Card hard, you, you bastard! Let me go!" said Liana, she opened her mouth and revealed her pair of small tiger teeth, biting the arm of the card hard. "Ah!" The card did not think that Lina would actually export the wounded. "Bastard! The animal is a beast. Even if you lived here from a young age, you can''t change your identity as an orc!" When I finished the card, I tried to reach out to Lina''s beautiful face. When Hall came out, I just saw this scene. His eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and the anger was burning and staring at the card. "Stop!" The card tried to read a bit of a strange look and turned around. When they saw the appearance of Hall''s face with a look of anger, the face suddenly showed a look of horror. "What happened? Hall... Young master, you are not already..." The card tried to look at Hall with some surprise. He didn''t think Hall was still alive. And several militiamen looked at Hall with a nervous look. After all, Hall is a nobleman. No matter which country, for the nobility, even the lowest aristocrats are not what they can provoke! The card struggled for a long time, he looked at the Hall like a ghost, and grabbed Linas hand and unconsciously loosened it. "This... how is this possible..." Lina screamed at the card for a moment of effort and lost her hand, not waiting for him to react and rushed to Hall. "the host!" Nephrite is in the air, and the fragrance is fragrant, but Hall does not have time to enjoy it at this time. His slender eyes are slightly stunned, and his eyes are staring at the card and trying to be human. "Why, the card works hard, see the master, is this slave you are this attitude?" The card tried to scream and trembled. He just wanted to kneel down and beg for mercy. Suddenly, Yu Guang glanced at Lin, who was lifted by Lina. He was puzzled. Before he learned a big price from a magician''s mouth, if the summoner was interrupted when he was summoned, there would be a resurgence! But why is Hall still alive now? At this time, the card effort is considering whether he wants to ask for mercy. It is reasonable to say that he and Hall have been together for more than ten years and have long known that Halls weak character. It is because of this that he knows that Hall''s future will be dark, so he wants to interrupt him when Hall calls, and let him retire and die, and then bring Lina to West to seek him. Asylum, just did not expect that Hall did not die! Just as he hesitated or asked for mercy, a voice came in from outside. "Card efforts, how to do it, I haven''t seen you for a long time..." The sound suddenly came to an abrupt end after coming in, because the coming man was looking at the scene in front of him in an incredible way. "Hey, Hall...you..." That''s right, the person who came is the son of the guardian of the singer of the Golden King, that is, the person who deliberately approached the Hall! Hall looked up and glanced at the man. He saw that West had a blond hair on his shoulder. He was about 18 years old, but the feeling for Hall was not so good! From the aspect of the face, the person''s brow bones are prominent, the eyes are sunken, the eyebrows are short and light, the Yintang is narrow, and the middle is blue, which is a typical narrow and extreme sinister phase. "Hey, it turned out to be Vieste, what are you doing here!" West didn''t think that the originally weak Hall would talk to him like this. He looked at Hall with a little dissatisfaction and just wanted to talk, but it was Seeing the card effort suddenly rushed toward Hall. "Hall, you give me to die!" Everyone was surprised to see the scene in front of them. They didn''t think that the card would try to do this. You must know that if you are a slave, if you are a lord, this is a whip! After a brief surprise, West immediately understood, and then a smile appeared on his face. He knows that there is no way to go to the card. He wants to kill Hall and be loyal to himself. But he doesn''t want to think about it. Even if he kills Hall, will Vieste accept a slave servant? However, Vieste is very happy to see this scene. Looking at the card that ran out of the dagger to the Hall, West''s mouth was slightly picked, and he seemed to have seen the white knife into the red knife. "No!" Lina saw a brutal expression with a card rushing over her dagger. She instinctively blocked it in front of Hall. Hall was weak and weak, and he could only watch the card trying to reach out to Lina. Bloody tooth decay. "Damn!" The card tried to see Lina in front of the Hall. He knew that West wanted to get Lina, so she didn''t dare to stab her. He grabbed Lina''s arm and slammed it to the side. Where does Lina work harder than the card? The whole person was suddenly pulled down and fell to the ground. "No! Master!" A heartbreaking voice was heard from Lina''s mouth. She refused to take the pain from her hand when she fell. She looked back hard at the knife and thanked herself for the card. No ability to protect the owner. Just after the card effort was about to succeed, a sudden scream came out, and then Lina was surprised to find that the card was so hard that the whole person was knocked out and screamed in the mouth. "what?!" Wester and others did not think that this situation happened at the last minute. I saw a gray wolf staring at the card and trying to wait for someone else! "Blasting wolf?!" Vieste and the militia behind him saw the identity of the gray wolf at a glance, but what surprised them even more was the way the blast wolf appeared! "This is, is this a summoning beast?" "It seems that he is actually a summoner? But how fast is the summoning speed?" For a time, several militiamen were shocked! "No, it''s impossible... how is this possible!" Vieste said a little embarrassedly, the summoner, less than the 16-year-old summoner, this is a very bad thing! If you are known by the Imperial Academy of Magic, you will be immediately smashed into the school! "Master!" Lina looked at the Hall and the dog-sized blast wolf with a look of surprise. Just wanted to run over, but she was stared at by the squalor, scaring Lina to stop her face and panic. Looking at the blast wolf. "It doesn''t matter, she is her own!" The blast wolf immediately retracted the hostility to Lina, then turned to look at the cards that trembled on the floor and trembled with Vieste and others! Time back one minute At that time, Hall was almost forced to die by the card Fortunately, he suddenly thought of summoning the beast, but the summoning spell was very long. If you want to summon, it will not work for a few minutes. This is the sorrow of being a summoner. If there is no warrior protection, if there is a warrior close, then there is only one result - death! When the dagger of the card effort is about to pierce the chest chest, he can feel the death scent brought by the dagger. He thinks that the blast wolf seems to be the first summoned beast that died without the battle. . At this time, a picture came from Halls mind! "Do you summon a blast wolf!" Hall was a glimpse first, and then did not want to be directly determined. At the dawn of the millennium, the space swayed a little, and the blast wolf suddenly appeared in front of the Hall and directly rushed out of the card. "so close!" This is the first sentence Hall said when he was out of danger. Once again, Lina helped, and Hall looked at the panicked card sitting on the ground and tried to see his blood on his chest, and looked at the horrible wolf in front of his eyes. This is Warcraft! Where have you seen ordinary people! The card tried to believe that if it had not received the Hall order, it was estimated that it had already shredded itself! "Master West, save me!" Seeing Wester standing on the side, the card tried to catch the last straw, and quickly climbed over, but when he heard the squeaking noise in the wolfs throat, he immediately stiffened. there. "Kill Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 3： Crystal nucleus Chapter III Nucleation "killed!" After a cold voice came, Lina and Kad tried hard to look at Hall because they felt that this person was not the weak host they had known for more than a decade! The blast wolf can''t hesitate, it is the summoning beast of Hall, and it is absolutely obedient to Hall''s command! In the horrified cry of the card effort, the blast wolf opened his mouth and bite his neck. As the snoring sounded, the card tried to squint at the neck, and suddenly died and could not die! what! Where did Lina see this situation, not only her, but also the softness of her legs and the card effort to bite her throat. What made him feel terrified was that the eyes were looking at his blast with green light. Wolf! "Hall... Hall Brothers, we are friends, aren''t we? You have no money to come here, but I am entertaining you...you... can you let it not look at me like this!" Wester regretted it, thinking that he had decided to eat Hall, so he did not bring a guard. These militiamen did not work anymore. Didnt they see their legs shaking more than themselves? "Brother? Oh, yes, we are brothers!" Hall''s face was very pale, and it seemed that his situation was a bit serious after he summoned the typhoon. "Right! We are brothers! Hall, your situation is very bad now, you need to find a priest to treat it, I have some money here, you can use it!" After said, West took a bag from his pocket. From what a bag that sounds like, it seems that there is still a lot of money inside. Hall didn''t want to let West, because he knew very well that Vieste knew absolutely what he was wanted, and that it was Mithril. He must also be with his father, the guardian of the town of Flash Gold. said! As the Principality of the same empire, it has a good relationship with the Principality of Oraqui, but in the face of Mithril, a strategic material that even the empire is jealous, Hall believes that the Principality of Enkat will also be jealous! For the result of this matter, Hall has already thought of two, one is that the two countries concealed together to develop together, as for a few accounts, it is not clear! And another result is the way of war! But no matter what, the primary goal at the moment is to kill the last Hall that knows Mithril Mine, to prevent the secret from continuing to pass and to save extra money! Hall slammed his eyes wide open. He suddenly thought of one thing. The reason why Vieste dared to come over like this, it is very likely that he also decided that Hall is dead, or that his father is busy reporting to the superior. Otherwise, the person who comes will definitely not be one of him! Thinking of this, Hall is playing a spirit on his body. "Nima... In this way, my situation is very dangerous!" Looking at his face, he became a little silent, and West was shocked. "Does he know what?" The thought of the hand holding the money in Vieste was constantly shaking. "Since the brothers of Vieste have said this, then I will be welcome! Lina, go, remember to thank the brothers of Vieste!" Lina heard that she was awakened from the shock of the card''s hard work of death. After a bang, she took the money bag from Vieste and walked back. Wester laughed and said, "Hall Brothers, since this is the case, then I will leave first, and the original light **** will bless you to recover as soon as possible!" Seeing that West wants to go, Hall will agree, and the blast wolf is connected with Hall, and immediately screams and whispers to West. "Hey, Hall brothers, you are..." Hall laughed and said, "Sorry, Wester brother, I summoned the beast to summon it, so I still have some difficulty in controlling it. There is no way. When I summoned yesterday, I almost died. So, I am not here. I am familiar with it, I dont know where the church is, so I also asked my brother West to send me a go!" In the face of the aggressive Hall and the blast wolf, Vieste finally agreed, especially when he saw Hall smile and let the blast wolf kill several militiamen, he even dared not resist. Hall and a pale West are sitting in a carriage, and Lina is driving a horse outside. Of course, the hurricane wolf is not taken into the space by Hall, but sits next to the Hall. Staring at Vieste, the corners of the mouth still have the blood of the previous few people, and it looks very embarrassing. The town of Jinjin is not big, but Hall did not let Lina go to the church in the town, but let her go directly outside the city! Hall believes that at this time his own wanted order has arrived in the town. According to the situation of the world, there will be some mercenaries or assassinations of the guild who will chase him for the bounty. Hall''s purpose is very clear, try to leave the sphere of influence of the two countries, and the death wilderness is the most suitable place! The death wilderness is connected to the Principality of Sikart, the Principality of Orakir and the Principality of Gilardino. Because the environment is bad, it is impossible to grow too much food, there are many World of Warcraft, so there is no garrison in the three countries, that is, a three-way zone! The death wilderness is very broad, and it is said that the other side is also linked to the dark forest and the East China Sea! The name of the death wilderness sounds terrible, but it depends on the specific situation. In the periphery, there are often three people, one is the thief who is king of the mountain, the other is the smuggler of mercenary, and the third is the slave gang without humanity! No matter which one is encountered is not Hall can deal with, let alone more dangerous is the wilderness of Warcraft at night! However, Hall can''t manage it so much. He feels that instead of being arrested and killed here, it is better to fight! "I said, Hall brothers, can we discuss it, let me go, I promise not to say anything! And you really need the priest to treat you, I know a priest is good!" Through the curtains outside, Vieste saw that there was already a flash gold town, and his heart suddenly felt bad. "Oh, nothing, I have encountered a second-class priest on the way, his ability is relatively strong, my situation seems only he can cure!" Wester heard a few words twitching, second class priest? This is only possible in the city, how could it come to the place where the bird does not pull. Just want to talk, Hall suddenly turned his head and looked at him. The blast wolf and Hall were connected. They immediately stood up and cracked openly and stared at West. As soon as Hall ordered it, it immediately went up. Shred the West. "Huo...Hall brothers, listen to you, are you still listening to you?!" West was scared, for fear that Hall was unhappy and directly let the summoned beast tear him, but he saw the card effort and the militia. The tragic, he does not want to become like that. "What are you here?" Seeing that Hall pointed at his belt, Vieste couldn''t take the belt and tied it to himself. He quickly took it down and handed it to Hall''s respectful smile. "Ah, Hall Brothers, you like this, huh, huh, this is bought for the brothers in the city jewelry store, this is the dwarf master, which is set with a first-class wind system Warcraft nucleus! Crystal nucleus Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 4： Death wilderness Chapter IV Death Wilderness For the understanding of the Warcraft crystal nucleus, Hall still accepts the memory of the previous master, this is not the point. The point is that he found this nucleus to be very attractive. When Hall touched the first-class nucleus with the residual temperature, a voice came from his mind. Do you absorb external energy! Yes/No? Because it was unclear about the specific situation, and that West was here again, Hall had to temporarily press the idea of ??absorbing the crystal nucleus immediately. After seeing that Hall had taken the belt, and one person and one wolf sat down, West was relieved. After touching a cold sweat on his forehead, his hatred towards Hall became stronger and stronger. "Hey, wait for my father to come, you are so embarrassed! Don''t think that you will be a first-class summoner. You are a residue in front of second-class soldiers! I will see how I cut off your limbs, and then Play your slave with your face!" ...... The carriage was driving fast on the road, and at this time, the guard of the militia, the guard of the squad, Turner, was the table that Westers father fiercely kicked. "This idiot! The sperm is not as idiotic as you are... I am going to chase me!" Under one command, the entire town''s garrison soldiers were riding on the horses. For a time, the people in the town were a little panicked. They didn''t know what was going on, and they thought they were invading. Fortunately, the militia here also knew the management, and quickly explained it, which made the people quiet. ... "Young Master, we are here!" When I heard Lina''s words, Holla opened the curtains and saw that it was a scene of yellow dust flying around. There was no vegetation around, some lonely wild mountains, and there was a vulture similar to the earth eating carrion from time to time in the sky. Call. Sure enough, its a place called Death Wilderness. It looks so uncomfortable! Vieste was shocked when he saw this. As a member of the Golden Town, he naturally knew the name of the death wilderness. When he was drinking in the pub, he could hear the adventurer saying how dangerous it was, and then Anyone who can''t come back. In the past, he only listened to the story. Now that I see the appearance of Hall, this crazy man has the idea of ??going in! Thinking of this, West quickly hugged the face of laughter. "Hall Brothers, you also saw it. Here is the death wilderness. People who enter are out of order, you can''t come out..." Hall is not at the moment with Vieste, sneer at his faint road. "Going in is a life of nine deaths. If you don''t enter, you are dead and dead! You have already told your father about the situation of Miyin Mine. It is estimated that two countries. Either like a brother or a war, no matter which result, knowing my existence will kill me, because they are also afraid of being discovered by the empire, is your father not talking to you?" Disregarding the pale, paper-like Vieste, Hall turned his head and glanced at Lina, laughing, "Lina, afraid not afraid?" Lina stared at the lovely big eyes and looked at Hall firmly and shook her head. "Not afraid, where the young master goes, where do I go!" "Oh, let''s go!" Although Lina was a bit strange about Hall''s character changes, she still obeyed Hall''s orders with obedience. In this way, a person who has just crossed the world, a slave fox, and a coerced guardian son, right, even the same summoned beasts, wore together in the carriage to the death wilderness... ... Da da da! A hoof came from afar, and the people who passed by on the side of the road saw the situation and quickly evaded both sides. In particular, when you see that the people are fully armed soldiers, everyone is guessing that the empire will not be invaded. Most people have accelerated their paces. Only a small number of people are still watching the cavalry. "Adult! Here!" Suddenly, a soldier dressed in armor pointed out a trace on the ground and said loudly. Turnham wore an armor and a helmet on his head. He could see his gloomy eyes through the exposed helmet! Hall''s escape was beyond his expectation. He also learned the news of Mithril. He had not been able to report it and was messed up by his idiot son! "Say!" said Turner, who was upset. "Reporting adults, from the traces of this carriage, they can see that they are in the wilderness of death!" "Death Wilderness!" He stayed in the town of Jinjin for many years. He naturally knew what the death wilderness represented. He glanced at the more than 20 cavalry behind him. Turner looked gloomy and looked at the dead wilderness. "Chasing!" Although the soldiers know the danger of the death wilderness, but the military order is like a mountain, they believe that as long as anyone dares to refuse, the one that meets him is the great sword on the back of Turner! As a second-class warrior, Turnam, it is easy to kill these twenty soldiers! ... Half an hour later, a running carriage fell into the sight of Turnham. Hall naturally found this situation. He knew that his carriage would simply run away from the cavalry behind him! After the car on the West felt that he was steadfast, he suddenly smiled and said, "Hall Brothers, my father is here, so, let me go, how can I let my father let you go!" Hall glanced at the self-feeling West, and the blast wolf immediately revealed his fangs again, scaring Vister almost peeing out. Regardless of the pale West, Hall took a look at Lina''s shoulder. "Stop it!" Lina was very obedient to stop the carriage, as if she knew what would happen, but she did not speak, and reached out and touched a dagger in her arms, then it was relieved. Linas action was seen by Hall, and he didnt break it. The Wester brothers, now we can make a deal, you can come down first! Under the courage of the blast wolf Wester slammed down from the carriage. Hall didn''t give him the opportunity to speak, grabbed the sword from Vieste and pulled it out around his neck. "Hall brothers, there are... there is something to say, there is something to say!" Hall ignored the pleading of Vieste and watched the cavalry, who was getting closer and closer, shouting loudly. "If you want West to land now, then move on!" Turner heard a fierce raise, and the surrounding cavalry stopped suddenly. It can be seen from the prohibition of the soldiers that these soldiers are highly trained elites! Taking off the helmet, Hall found that Turnham had a bright and white face, with a sharp and angular cold; black and deep eyes, thick eyebrows, high nose, some like the appearance of the European and American men. "You are Hall. Alexander! Your father, I know, a good warrior!" Hall did not think that in just one day, Turnham actually made a clear investigation of his life experience. "Dad! Dad! Save me!" Wester saw his father and screamed. "Shut up! Let the blast wore tear you apart when you speak!" The blast wolf immediately yelled at the side of Vieste. "Blasting wolf?! First-class summoner?!" Turner looked at the blast wolf in amazement. There are only summoners in the world to let Warcraft obey the command. It seems that things are a little troublesome! When Trump was silent, Hall looked at him with cold eyes. "I just want to live now. We don''t have much hatred. Let me go. I let your son go! And I promise me what. Don''t say Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are available at Chapter 5： get away Chapter V Escape "Let me go! I let your son go! And I promise not to say anything!" Turnam''s face was very gloomy, and a pair of sinister eyes glanced at Hall and the hurricane wolf in front of him, and said this in a low voice. "You have put West now, I will let you go!" "Hey!" Hall was laughed at, and the person who believed in him said that it was not a fool or he had already seen God. "When are you a three-year-old? Give me two horses! After an hour, I will let him go!" "No!" Turner screamed. "That is not to discuss it?" Hall knows that he must pick it up now, and if he doesn''t, he will definitely die today! Watching Hall put the long sword on the neck of Vieste and ready to start, Wester cried in tears. "Dad! Save me! Save me!" "and many more!" Hall heard the words stop his movements, and he couldn''t help but feel relieved. "Give you two horses, but I want a soldier to follow you!" Seeing Hall''s mouth to refuse, Turnham continued. "Reassure, my soldier will not bring weapons, and he will not be the opponent of the blast wolf!" Hall felt that things should not be that simple, but he couldn''t think of a better way at the same time. What''s more, the weather is not early, and spending the night in the wilderness is tantamount to suicide! Just want to agree, suddenly he thought of something, and quickly said "money! I need money and Warcraft crystal nucleus!" Turnhams forehead was exposed. When was he threatened by a child, but for his son, he temporarily resisted anger and threw a bag on his body to a soldier, indicating that he had given Hall. "I have more than a dozen gold coins here, enough for you to use for a while! Also, there is a first-class Warcraft crystal nucleus, so that''s it!" "Only one? Give more!" Turner gritted his teeth and pointed to Hall. "I killed a dozen of Warcraft before I got one. Do you think the nucleus is so good for the leaves on the tree?" Uh Hall really didn''t know that Warcraft Crystal was so rare, and realized that he was somewhat greedy, so he immediately agreed to this condition. After letting Lina pick up the soldier and throw it in the purse, Hall asked Lina to start the horse first, and called Turnham and others back a hundred meters later, which made the smile to Wester, "Vist, As a horse you must learn to ride, you should!" Wester nodded quickly, but after he got on the horse, his face became more difficult to look. Because Hall and Lina are a horse, and behind Vieste is the blast wolf! This scene made Tanam and others stunned. Even the well-informed Turnham had never seen such an obedient summoned beast! "God of war is on!... When will the wolf be obedient? Is this a beast?" Originally, Turnam wanted the soldiers to lose their hands when Hall took back the hurricane wolf! Seeing Hall and others walking away, a soldier suddenly said, "Adult, let them leave?" Turnham stared at the soldier with a sinister look, and said it faintly after seeing the soldier bowed his head in a scary manner. "It''s not that simple! It''s getting dark right away, they will definitely rest, and when Vieste comes back, kill him again!" ... Three horses ran in the wilderness one after the other, and Hall looked at the situation. After seeing no accidents, I remembered the crystal nucleus on the belt and the crystal nucleus given by Temm. "Discovering outside energy, whether it is absorbed! Yes / No?" This time Hall chose to absorb, and the soul also entered the ranch. I saw the empty space in the pasture. The blast wolf in the past has disappeared, but Hall can feel its existence. The ranch that absorbed the crystal nucleus suddenly popped up an interface, first-class Warcraft 1/3! Hey, what is the situation? As a game that often plays games, Hall soon wants to understand. One represents the hurricane wolf outside. The third estimate is the amount that can be accommodated! "God!" Just as the summoner who Hall learned through the memory of the master before, he can only summon a first-class Warcraft, and so on. The 9th Summoner can only summon a 9th World of Warcraft. It is said that the Summoner and the Summoner above can summon the beast, but Hall only sees it from the book, so he does not know whether it is true or not. The Summoner does not mean that only one Warcraft can be summoned, but the Summoner''s spirit is limited. If the summoning is too much, you can''t control the summoning beast. When the riot is a trivial matter, the counterattack will hang directly! Just like the dead original Hall! According to the spell summoned in his mind, Holmer read it again, and then a message came to "Do you want to summon Warcraft?" Yes! After a ray of light, a blast wolf that was almost as big as before appeared in the pasture. Seeing that it is really effective, Hall calls again, and another blast wolf appears in the pasture. Looking at the two well-behaved blast wolves, Hall smiled and smiled happily! At this moment, a feeling of dizziness came from Halls mind, and when it was black, when he opened his eyes again, he found that the soul had returned to the body and passed through his mind with a severe pain. Come, the whole person swayed and almost fell down from the horse. "Call!" After Lina let the horse stop, the soldiers and West also stopped and saw the pale-faced Hall. West was very happy, but felt the skunk blast behind her. After the wolf''s tone, Wester suppressed the excitement. "Master Hall has been an hour now, can I take our young master away?" Hall looked at Lina with a hard look. After seeing her nod, it was so weak that she said. "A big back!" I saw the blast wolf jumping from behind her back West immediately turned and left! "and many more!" The soldiers and Vieste who just wanted to leave were staring at Hall with ugly eyes. "Master Hall, do you want to go back?" "No! You are riding a horse! Leave two horses, this is what I said before!" Awkward people! The soldier and Vieste looked at each other and immediately defined Hall to him. After looking at the tired, breathless horse and the two of Wester, Hall bit his teeth and said. "Lina, let''s go, they may take an hour to go back, maybe not for half an hour, we have to hurry!" "But young master, your situation..." Hall summoned two hurricanes in a row, and he felt that his head was about to explode. "Nothing! Go! Only when we are gone, we are safe!" Lina bit her teeth, holding the other horse behind, and running with Hall. ... Sure enough, in fact, as Hall said, Turnham and Vieste met halfway, just about half an hour. "Dad!" Wester, who was escaping from the death, saw a tear in his tears after seeing Turnham. "Shut up! Sergeant! Send the young master back, others chase me!" Turner just wanted to leave, but Vieste suddenly interrupted. "Dad, I have to go, I have to kill Hall with my own hands to vent my hatred!" Turnham indulged for a while and thought it was not bad. At least it made his son grow up. "Get started! Chasing Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are available at Chapter 6： Ironback lizard Chapter VI Ironback Lizard Da da da The horses ran in the wilderness of the night, and the bright moon in the sky was grayed out by the dust covered in the dead wilderness. Hall and Lina changed a horse on the way, letting two horses take turns to be able to rest. As for why Hall does not ride a horse himself, there are two reasons. The first is because the spirit is wilting after the summoning. Second, Hall will not... "Master, let''s take a break?" Hall looked at Lina, who was a bit stunned. It was only when she was fourteen years old. When she thought of herself on Earth, she was still playing at the age of fourteen! Some distressed touched her head, Lina was flushed by Hall''s loving action. "Well, take a break, ran so far, now it has entered the wilderness, and Lina is not afraid?" Lina pulled the reins and let the horse stop. She turned and looked at Hall. She shook her head and looked at Hall with a firm look. "Young master, Lina is not afraid! Just..." Looking at Lina looking at herself with doubtful eyes, Hall knew that his character change still caused Lina''s suspicion, although he knew that Lina would not sell herself, but he did not want to tell him the only secret. Because in this life, he is likely to never go back to Earth! "Be careful at night, you should take a break first, I am guarding, what is the problem I am calling you! Otherwise, if you are not energetic enough, we will be hard to escape." After hearing the words behind Hall, Lina, who originally wanted to refuse, finally nodded. ... The danger of the death wilderness is not in the daytime, but in the evening! This is a well-known thing for people who have come here for adventure! When Hall and Lina took less than half an hour to rest, suddenly a rumbling hoof came, and it was so obvious in this quiet and empty wilderness. Just like the navigation lighthouse in the dark and untouched sea, people can''t ignore it. As the hooves are getting closer, a familiar scream comes from afar. "Hurry up, don''t be surrounded by them. This is an ironback lizard, a group of Warcraft!" Iron back lizard? I didn''t need Hall to wake up Lina. She heard this huge voice and she stood up. "Young Master..." When Hall saw only a dozen knights, he gave a slight glimpse, but after seeing the huge lizard that was green and lightly crawling behind him, he suddenly understood. "Fast! Go!" Without Hall, Lina had a whistle directly after he came up, and the horse quickly flew up after eating the pain. "Dad! Look! It''s Hall!" Wester''s eyes pointed and he pointed forward and said suddenly. "Now it''s hard to protect yourself! Escape!" Turnham yelled at his idiot son. Before he had to urinate, he just urinated on the nose of an iron-backed lizard. The soldiers who went with him were directly angered. The ironback lizard is divided into corpses. Then they were chased by this group of ironback lizards. "You guys go to chase Hall!" Several soldiers also hesitated, because Hall ran in the depths of the wilderness, and now it is so dangerous, going in... "What? My words are not good?" Seeing the change of Turner''s face, a few soldiers, you see me, I look at you, and finally bite the teeth, pull the horse''s head and run directly toward Hall. Seeing the prey scattered, there were several ironback lizards that were chased out of the team. When Trum saw it, he was relieved. After seeing the lower body, there were nine iron-backed lizards. He decided to start it because he found his horse had gasped. It is estimated that it will take a long time to run. Then, when I want to start again, it will be late! "Sergeant! Protect the young master! Others prepare, spread out, ready to fight!" ... "No! They are catching up!" Hall turned his head and glanced at it. He found three soldiers escaping from the team and running towards him. The horses with two people naturally couldnt run them, watching the faster and faster soldiers, and the three green eyes behind them. Ironback lizard, Hall bite his teeth. "Lina, I will find a hillside and run up!!" Although I don''t know what Hall is going to do, Lina, who has been listening since she was a child, immediately nodded. Soon, not far from the front, Lina saw a small hill, so she ran towards the other side. The three soldiers saw it and ran over. "How do we do it in a while? Fighting down?" "Down off? You didn''t see the guys who were split up? What kind of Warcraft is like this we can deal with?" "Then what do you say we do?" The soldiers who spoke before had some headaches. Hall, they obviously want to go uphill. They cant catch Hall without breaking the horse. Its estimated that it will become a lizard in less than a minute. Gourmet! "Run around first, maybe the ironback lizard will go straight up! So we don''t have to do it!" The other two soldiers heard the words "OK, just do it!" After the three soldiers saw that Hall had climbed the hillside, they did not stay, but continued to accelerate forward. As they passed by Hall, there was a smug smile on his face. Sure enough, an iron-backed lizard broke away from the team and stared at Hall and Lina. www.novelhall.com~ Looking at the iron-backed lizard that was rushing toward him, Lina instinctively closed her eyes. ! "Come out! Ah, everyone!" A big guys? When I heard Hall, Lina suddenly stunned, Ah Da, she knew, this is the name that the young master gave him to the summoned beast, but who is the A-great? With this doubt, she put down her hand in the eyes. When she saw the scene in front of her eyes, the whole person was shocked. The small mouthpiece could be put into an apple! I saw three blast wolves suddenly appear in front of the ironback lizard, which made the ironback lizard also scared. It was stunned, but the hurricane wolf that Hall summoned did not hold it. The three wind blades accurately hit the iron back lizard, the first two made a scar on its iron back, and the last one hit its front paw. It caused the running and suddenly fell to the ground. The three blast wolves immediately seized the opportunity to kill, without waiting for it to react, the throat was bitten by the blast wolf, and the twitching stopped the shaking. "Less... young master... this..." Looking at the scene, Lina was shocked. She didn''t understand why there were three blasted wolves. The situation in front of her eyes was beyond her thinking! "Nothing! They are my summoned beasts!" Seeing that Hall was not willing to say, Lina had to scream and stop talking, but Hall saw that she was not happy. "Oh, Lina, I don''t know how to summon three blasts, this is our secret!" Lina heard this and looked up at Hall''s happy point. Her little head welcomes the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at ~www.novelhall .com~ Chapter 7： Temporary security Chapter VII Temporary Security Looking at the iron-backed lizard that fell to the ground, Halls heart suddenly sighed. This is the first battle that Hall has come to this world. The killing of the card and the militia before is not called fighting. That is called slaughter! Through this battle, Hall understands one thing, that is, under the same level, the two fists are difficult to rival four hands, this is the famous saying of truth! Looking at the three chasing soldiers who were not far away and ready to run back, Hall suddenly took back two hurricane wolves. Lina''s eyes widened and she didn''t understand why the young master did this. Is it too much to summon spiritually? Some worried about looking at Hall, found that Hall did not have any abnormal performance, which made Lina even more strange. ... "Is that kid supposed to be split? Let''s take the ironback lizard and take the same thing to cross it!" Just finished, suddenly he looked at the front with horror, and saw that Hall sat and looked at himself and others immediately, while the ground was a squatting lizard, and next to it was a blasting wolf. ! "How is it possible? A blasting wolf actually kills an ironback lizard intact? Not good!" Seeing the blast wolf open his mouth, the head of the soldier screamed, but it was still late. A wind blade spit out of its mouth, and then the three men screamed with a horse and the whole man fell off the horse. Falling from the high-speed running horses, two soldiers luckyly broke the neck and saw God go, and the last one was broken by the horse''s stomach! "Ah!" A scream came from his mouth, but what made him even more fearful was the iron-backed lizard with his mouth wide open. With a bang, the entire head was suddenly bitten by an iron-backed lizard, and the blood was suddenly scattered. However, the ironback lizard has not had time to enjoy the food, and suddenly the hind leg hurts. It suddenly turned back to develop. It turned out that a hurricane wolf biting himself, and the angry iron-backed lizard spit out the **** face with a look of horror. The two hurricane wolves suddenly made it horrified. They opened their mouths and wanted to call the companion who was eating. Suddenly, the throat was hurting, and then the three blasted wolves swarmed up. The ironback lizard suddenly became mad. "Hey!" The last iron-backed lizard who enjoyed the food also found this situation, and screamed in amazement, but after seeing the three blazing wolves that were green, it was very humanized and looked scared. The head quickly disappeared into the wilderness night... "it''s finally over!" Hall went down to the side of the blast wolf and looked at the faint road of the unspeakable soldier. "You must kill me, you must be ready to be killed! Hey! Its a bit unbearable to kill so many people!" After sighing, Hall walked over to the iron-backed lizard and suddenly came up with a message in his mind. Is food and exogenous energy collected, is it collected? Food? Hey, is this not for me? Exogenous energy? Crystal nucleus? Thinking of this, Hall immediately agreed that the ironback lizard suddenly disappeared on the ground, letting Lina on the side wonder if it was his own eyes. After Hall charged another body of the ironback lizard, Lina realized that it was not her own eyes, and that the young master became mysterious! Hall didn''t have time to explain to Lina so much, and after Lina moved on, he immediately entered the ranch. It was discovered that the ranch had changed again. The first-class Warcraft turned out to be 3/4, while the three hurricanes on the ground were eating the bodies of the iron-backed lizards. It seems that they are very satisfied with their happy appearance! "I just received two heads and one has a crystal nucleus. In this way, a first-class crystal nucleus can summon a blast wolf, that ten, one hundred, ten thousand?" Hey!" Hall, this is purely yy, even if there are 100,000 hurricane wolves, the **** of war and the **** of law estimate that one eye can make them fascinated! After yy, Hall summoned a blast wolf, but what made him wonder is that so many summoned beasts, why are they blasting wolves? With this doubt, Hall and two continue to escape in the night... ... bump! A huge lizard''s head was cut by a giant sword and looked around. Teram took back the **** giant sword. At this time, a soldier ran over on horseback. "Adults, did not find Hall''s body, the three of us sent have been killed!" Humph! Turnham did not think that this would be the result, a group of more than 20 people, plus his second-class warrior, did not even win a fifteen-year-old summoner! And also lost more than a dozen soldiers! Thinking of this, his face became very ugly, and West was sitting on the horse''s back without talking. He knew that his father was out of fury. Whoever wants to provoke him this time is really looking for death! "Clean up! Go back!" Fortunately, Turnham also knows that this is not the time to say this, the risk factors of the wilderness are too big, the **** here is so thick that other Warcraft is dangerous! Everyone heard a sigh of relief, and after a slam, they quickly put away the mess on the ground. Turner glanced at the wilderness behind him and slammed his head and shouted. "let''s go!" Not long after, a group of Warcraft heard it, after a fight they quickly ate the body on the ground, and then disappeared into the night... Early the next morning, Hall opened his eyes early. Because it was a wilderness, he could not find a suitable place to rest. Hall had to choose a place with a high ground to rest, and then let the four blasts Staying around, as soon as you are in danger, run away. Fortunately, apart from the ironback lizard that was encountered last night, I did not encounter other Warcraft, otherwise Hall really didn''t know what to do! After waking up Lina, Hall looked up at the sun in the sky. The wilderness was in the east of Jinjin Town, so Hall chose the northwest direction as the route. One can not continue to go deep into the wilderness, and the second place to go to the edge of the wilderness is also less dangerous! Because there is no map of the world, and the previous Hall is a magical nerd, in addition to reading and playing, there is no going out at all, and naturally will not go to see the map! As for Lina... Hall thought about it or forget it. When she was adopted from a young age, she would know how to go! Just as Hall continued to escape, Turnham had already returned to the town of Flash Gold with the remaining soldiers. He immediately wrote to the king of the capital and reported the matter to him. He also specifically mentioned it. Hall''s business, he believes how the wise king will deal with it! Three days later, Hall and Lina quickly walked out of the edge of the wilderness. On the way, they encountered several Warcraft. In addition to the first Liana fear, the back was a calm look at how the young masters summoned beast Bully them! Hall also got two crystal nucleus. Looking at the six hurricane wolves in front of him, Hall suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. He believed that even if he met Turnham, he would not be afraid~www.novelhall.com ~Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 8： Alliance! Chapter VIII Alliance New book for all kinds of support! Collection and recommendation! Add 50 plus one for each collection! After the fourth day, the entire Liji empire was sensational, because the Principality of Enkat and the Principality of Orakir became even more connected! This incident sensationalized the entire Liji Empire! Because the Principality of Enkat and the Principality of Orakil are his dependent countries. As a sovereign state, he is very happy to see the killing between the dependent countries, so that he can only look at the other two great empires. Of course, there is no such thing as a war between the dependent countries. If this happens, he will adjust. However, the two Principalities are like this, although there are also things, but after all, it is far away, like the Principality they meet, this situation is very rare. To this end, the empire also sent people to congratulate. Of course, the main purpose is to investigate what is the reason. Once the King of Liji feels that these two principalities are threatening themselves, then he will not hesitate to send troops to level them! What excites many thieves and assassins is that the Principality of Enkat has announced that it has doubled the reward of Hall in the Principality of Aoraki, that is, as long as Kill Hall, you can get two rewards. gold! The reason is also very full, this is for the friendship between the two countries goes back! When the father and son of Turnham got the news, the two laughed together. They are not only happy about this, but they have been appointed as diplomats of the Ekart Empire in the Orakir Empire! In fact, it is responsible for the mining and supervision of the secret silver mine! Seemingly simple, in fact, Turnham knows that this is what the king will do when he sees him as his own! For the first time, Hall, who had continued to flee, was the thief who was one of the three gangs in the wilderness! I saw this is a small-scale thief, the number is five! A standard small team! Headed by a middle-aged Husband with a dagger and a blindfold! "What are you going to do?" Hall looked gloomy and looked at the five strangers who surrounded him! In addition to the head of the first dagger, the other two are shielded warriors, an archer with a bow and a warrior with a giant sword! According to Hall''s previous game, you can see that this is two meat shields, one remote and two outputs. If there is a pastor pastor, then this team is perfect! Shaking his head and throwing away the thoughts in his head, this is not the time to worry. The man who "want to do something? Well..." suddenly took out a piece of paper and glanced at it and immediately smiled at the archer. "I really have you! Your kid is good! Not only find the prey but also find a big fat sheep! Just the fox girl can sell a good price, plus this double pay, hey, we can become rich. !" Hall heard the change of his face. From the content of his movements and speeches, it can be seen that his wanted things are already well known. What is the meaning of the double reward? With this doubt, Hall asked, "Double pay? Is it near the Principality of Enkat? I am only wanted in Oraqui, can you also get a reward here?" A few thieves looked at each other in a strange way, and they all admire Hall, who was so calm in such a situation! Changed to them, when I was in my teens, I was expected to be directly stunned! "Hey! Kid, Grandpa is in a good mood today, I will tell you what you are so pleasing to the eye! The Principality of Enkat and the Principality of Orakil have already formed an alliance!" Sure enough! There was a sneer in Hall''s heart, and he also sighed. He thought that he could go to the Principality of Enkat for a while. I didn''t think they really unioned! This is the situation that Hall is most reluctant to see. If they fight, then Hall wants to take revenge is simple, telling the empire directly, there is the existence of Mithril on the seal, and the two Principalities in the war will be caught off guard, the worst. The situation is destroyed by the empire! However, they are now allied. If you dont say your own words, there are a few people who believe that when the empire is not allowed to continue to spread the news, it is possible to kill it directly! "Nima! The whole Liji Empire can''t wait! Where should I go? Right, my sister?" Hall suddenly remembered that he seemed to have a cheap sister married to a nobleman of the affiliated country of the Firewind Empire! Thinking of this, Hall has some understanding why the king of the Principality of Oraqui will destroy his home! The big reason is because his sister is married to another empire, although he can keep his father secret, but what if he leaked it? "I am the uncle of the grass! It is because of this that the people who killed the entire castle? What are you waiting for! This hatred is my decision!" Hall did not know, suddenly the hatred that came out of his heart was his own or the original owner. Anyway, he is very angry now, want to vent! Seeing the expression of resentment on Halls face, the thiefs boss only grinned and said, This is like a word. This is the emotional change that a child should have. Ive just dressed it too much, Im...hey... Suddenly a wolf screamed from the side, not waiting for the thief boss to react, the second, third, until the sixth sound of wolf. Rao is used to killing, he is scared that the dagger in his hand fell directly on the ground God of War is on! Six blast wolves! Instant call? Is this Nima a fifth-order summoner? Which idiot gave the wrong information! I am a muddy uncle! With the screams of anger and anger from the thieves'' boss, after a wolf of screams and screams, the thief''s five-person team was left alive with only the limbs that were bitten off. Looking at the expression of the thiefs bosss pain, Hall said faintly, Get out of it, come back sooner or later! I need to know some information, tell me, I will let you suffer less! Lina looked at Hall in a complicated way, because his change was too big, and she was somewhat unacceptable to her. But when she thought of the death of Halls parents and the situation of being chased, she seemed to understand. What? "Hehehe... Its good! I will return it sooner or later! Really, I remember that when I first started a business to kill a child, his eyes made me feel very scared, but after a long time I forgot, today is not I know why I suddenly remembered... Hehehe... You want to know what to ask, then send me to see my brothers!" After getting the answer, Hall met his request, took the map on his body, and walked back to Lina to open the door. "Let''s go on, the Principality of Enkat does not welcome us. Let''s go north and see if we can find a way to the Fire Empire!" Dunton Hall grinned and said, "Look for my sister!" When he heard Hall''s words and looked at the unchanging smile on his face, Lina smiled with a silvery smile. "The young master is still the young master! The young master has not changed Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 9： Devil Mercenary Chapter IX Devil Mercenary Suddenly the assassination gave Hall a wake up, it seems that his appearance seems too good to recognize. Bending over and picking up the scrolls of the thieves'' bosses, I found that they actually painted the same people, which is beyond the imagination of Hall. "How do you paint like that? It feels like a camera!" "Hoop!" Hall''s words made Lina couldn''t help but grin and saw that Hall turned to look puzzled and looked at herself. Lina hurriedly held back her smile and said softly. "Young master, have you forgotten? This is magical impression!" Uh Hall recalled it, and indeed did have this knowledge in his mind, embarrassed to touch his head and smile. "Well, Lina is really smart, I just want to test you! Not bad!" The super-thick Hall of the face said something, and then continued to search on the thief boss. Soon, a bag around his waist caught his attention, because the bag was tied to his cloak and clothes, and it seemed to be very important. "Yeah! Young master, this is a space bag!" Lina exclaimed, letting Hall take it up immediately. This time, Hall learned that he had a lot of previous knowledge in his mind, but I don''t know why, this knowledge needs him to remember to remember. "Space bag? It turns out!" According to the memory in his mind, Hall opened up the space belt and inducted it through the spirit. He found that it was only about 30 centimeters in size. The things inside were very mixed. Most of them were food and clothes. Of course, there were some gold and silver coins. class. Take out two black cloaks and hand them to Lina, then put the capped cloak on yourself and look like the gods on TV! Slightly packed up a few people, except for this space bag, the others are some broken. As for those weapons, Holla gave up the bow and arrow and gave up, because even if he was sucking, he did not pull him half a point! "Forget it, I am a distinguished summoner, disdain to play with these swords and swords!" Lina sneered and snickered, she found that her young master is more and more interesting, although she does not know why it will become like this, but she thinks this is very good... Through the narration of the thieves, Hall knows that they are now in the northwest of the death wilderness. When they continue westward, they will encounter a towering mountain range. At the end of the mountain is the Principality of Enkat, and walking north along the mountains will see some strongholds of the Principality of Enkat. Since Hall knew that the Principality of Enkat had formed an alliance with the Principality of Oraqui, there would be nowhere to go. And if you have been going north from here, you will come to meet a dark forest called the Forbidden Land. The elves inside don''t like humans, so the people who go in will be driven away or even killed directly! The purpose of Hall is to reach the forest and go west along the forest, so that you can come to the border city of Karin, which is jointly owned by the Principality of Enkat and the Principality of Gilardino! Carlin is very special and is said to be jointly owned by the two countries, but neither country will send troops to be stationed, so it is managed by large mercenary groups in turn, as long as they do not rebel, the Principality of Enkat and the Principality of Gilardino Will not go to control! So in general, Karin is a place where a fist is big and who speaks powerful! Hall feels that this is good, he can enter the Girona Principality by this chaotic place away from the Principality of Enkat! Once in the Principality of Gilardino, Hall will be able to fly high in the sky! The two men ate dry food while riding, although the dry food was a bit hard, but it was much more delicious than the odorless barbecues that were eaten a few days ago! With the food in the space bag, Hall can not be guilty of food for the last week. Plus, when I met another team yesterday, Hall easily settled them with six hurricanes, but they didn''t carry space bags. "No food, no wear, and the enemy is sent to the front..." "No guns, no guns, the enemy made us!" When I heard that Hall sang that strange song, Lina had long been eccentric, because Hall said a lot of strange things in the past few days. Although it sounded like a fantasy, Lina liked it very much. listen. Just like this song, listening to too much of her own will slowly follow the humming. Already the fifth day, Hall, along the way, in addition to the two thieves who chase them for bounty, there are only a few separate first-class Warcraft. As a result, it is conceivable that you want to treat Hall as a gourmet World of Warcraft, and after being attacked by the wolves, they have become their snacks! "Young master, look!" Suddenly Lina pointed to the figure in front and said loudly. When Hall looked up, he found that it was a group of people. The front led a group of cavalry. From their disorganized dress, it seemed that they were not like the army. However, Hall felt that they were not good people, because the other side had weapons in their hands, and several others pointed at them with arrows. Not only that, but there is still a person with a staff magician? Hall was surprised to say a word. "Down off! Otherwise we will drop the arrow!" Soon, the group surrounded Hall and others, Hall looked at it, a total of more than 20 people, all kinds of occupations! Looking at Lina, whose face was a little white, Hall decided to dismount first after biting his teeth! Because there are too many people, Hall feels that he can''t take them with the six blasts! And they still have a steady stream of backups to run over, Hall can''t judge whether they have second-class fighters, if so, this is really dead! "Lina, come down! Rest assured, there is me!" Finally, Hall decided to look at the situation first, and there was nowhere to hide. There was no place to hide. Only one time waited for an opportunity to move. "Give me down, hey! Good luck! There is a fox girl!!" A giant axe man wearing a squatting muscle block pulled down Hall and Lina''s hat and immediately got up. "Fox girl? Haha, the **** of war is on. Recently, our devil mercenary group is really lucky. If you catch an elf, you will still catch the orc fox girl in the north! The head will know that he will be very happy!" Devil Mercenary? Elf? Hunting squad? Suddenly, Hall thought of the word in his mind. Before he said how to meet only thieves, now I really want to pump my mouth a few times! But let Hall almost can not help but put the dog directly, no, put the impulsive wolf impulsive, it is the words behind the giant axe. "Kid! Well, the skin is tender! Yes, it should also be able to sell a good price Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 10： Dwarf steel Chapter 10 Dwarf Steel New book! Various requests! "Ha ha ha, Gustav, I see you want it yourself! You don''t have to be shy, we know your hobbies!" The giant axe man, known as Gustav, was not angry at the words, and touched his messy hair and laughed. "Or you know me! Go back and tell you how it tastes!" "Don''t play with yourself! We are in a normal orientation!" Halls dark-faced slave traders, especially the men who said they wanted to get their own, called Gustav, had a rare killing in the eyes. "You are dead!" Silently marking a gimmick on Gustav''s head, Hall faintly accepted the gentle binding action. After Hall was tied, Gustav was ready to tie Lina and look at Lina, who was pale, and Hall just wanted to say let her not worry. Suddenly a voice interrupted Gustav''s action. "Hey, Gustav, know that you don''t like women, you don''t want to bundle the fox girl. She can''t stand the bundle of tender meat!" Make a piece of blue and purple, be careful to punish you!" It seems that the head of the devil''s mercenary group in the archer''s mouth is terrible, and even Gustav''s aunt is a bit hesitant. For a long time, he turned and took Hall away, and said, "I will shut him up first, and the fox girl will hand it over to you!" Hall, who originally wanted to release the blast wolf, couldnt help but feel relieved. Watching Lina being taken to the front cage, Hall nodded to her and said no problem. "Hey, your kid is so pitiful and jealous, go quickly!" Pulled by Gustav, the thin and thin Hall almost fell to the ground. Looking at Gustav, who laughed and grinned, Hall secretly wondered if he would stabilize afterwards and need to exercise his body. Otherwise, such a body, even if there are hundreds of thousands of summoned beasts, in case of being Close, there are no more summoned beasts and no eggs! It is powerful and powerful! When the people returned to the team, Hall discovered that he was not the first effort. Looking at the prison cars of all kinds of races in front of him, Hall felt like he was in the zoo! I saw the beard standing on the side of his beard and only had a big beard on his shoulder. Hall couldnt help but look down. "Look at what, human? Haven''t you seen the great dwarf?" The dwarf saw that Hall couldnt help but look at his eyes, and the voice was too loud, so Hall couldnt help but reach out and block his ears! "Hey!" Gustav took a whip on him, and the dwarf''s face was not screaming except for a slight frown. "Shut up! Close your big door! Next time, I will plug it directly with your shoes! Believe me! I said it!" After Gustav tied the Hall to the car, it closed the door and got off the bus. After Gustav got off the bus, Hall only enjoyed the smell of the skunk on the van and looked around. In addition to the dwarves, there are four or five captured slaves, all of whom are male humans. From the perspective of their dressing, most of them are civilians. The prisoner in front was also holding two women, one was Lina who had just been arrested, and the other was a woman dressed up in a strange way, but because she was facing her, he did not see who it was. All the people did not speak again along the way. These arrested people were estimated to have been taught, so there was no crying. Everyone was dejected and disappointed. But except for one person, that person is a dwarf! Hall glanced at the outside of the Devil Mercenary, about thirty people, of which there was only one magician, because he was wrapped in a black robe, so Hall did not know what level he was. Most of the others are dressed as archers and thieves, only a few warriors with shields! After probably understanding, Hall began to look at the dwarf around him. For the dwarf''s understanding, Hall is from World of Warcraft, he only knows that the dwarves of World of Warcraft can be warriors, do priests... Nima... Hall couldn''t help but swear by himself, how did you know that you played! I saw that the dwarf stood only 4 feet tall, but because he was very generous, Hall felt that he should be heavier than himself. His skin color is tan, with a pair of black braids and a long black hair. What Hall is most concerned about is his very neat beard! Seeing Hall staring at himself, the dwarf whispered a little uncomfortable. "Human, do you think that I am tied to me and bully me? You stare at me like this, be careful that I am not you!" Hall shook his head. "No, it''s just your black hair and eyes and your neat beard reminds me of my loved one!" The dwarf heard the words suddenly and widened, and looked carefully at Hall and asked if he didn''t believe it. "Do you think my beard looks good?" Hall didn''t know why the dwarf was so excited. In fact, he just reminded him of the Chinese people on the earth after seeing the black eyes and black eyes! Because he passed through and turned into a gray hair blue The whole person is no longer a Chinese person except the soul! "Yep!" Seeing the sincere appearance of Hall, the dwarf grinned. "Human, you are good, very visionary! I am the most beautiful person in the black iron dwarf! I like you very much, my name is steel, steel. Hawk. Erie Connaught... Sterling!" When he finished, he found Hall''s innocent expression, apparently he realized that Hall did not remember all of them. Steel carefully observed the expression of Hall, and determined that Hall was really not recorded, not perfunctory! "Huojoo! Very good! I like people like you, Steckling is my clan name, Hawk is my name, but I prefer people to call me steel!" "Shut up! When you talk, I will put an axe into your mouth!" Gustav slammed the cage on the side, and several slaves timidly shrank. Seeing everyone''s look of fear, Gustav was satisfied with stopping the movements in his hands, then hurrying forward. "Hey! Coward! If you didn''t take medicine, how could I get caught by you! I dare to put my axe in my mouth, don''t let me have a chance to escape, or you must look good!" After the iron smashed, the whisper explained that they used the anesthetic in these hunters and mercenaries, and they were caught by the steel of the arrow. "Then can you play a few now?" Steel accidentally looked at Hall, he did not expect Hall to ask him this question. "The efficacy has not been completely gone, except for a few first-class fighters, other people I am an axe welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ Www.novelhall.com~ Chapter 11： fortress Chapter 11 Fortress In the evening, the devil mercenary group took the slaves to a remote valley. If they didn''t lead the way, Hall still didn''t know there was such a hidden place. What surprised him even more was that after bypassing the valley, there was a large open space inside, and behind the open space was a fortress built on a cliff! "I don''t know who is building this fortress here. It''s awesome!" Hearing Halls emotions, the steel grinned and talked about the beard that floated and floated. "Huojoo! This is also a question. It is a masterpiece of our dwarfs. It is estimated that there are veins before, and they are blocked after being mined! Then they either look for new veins or leave because of environmental problems here. Here!" Looking at the door of this stone institution, Hall is really full of emotions. Like this design, he is afraid to say that it is built in the era of technology, but in this era of magic and sword, it can be said that, The dwarf is really talented in this regard! When the team came back, someone immediately came out to meet. "Brothers, this time our devil mercenary group is rich! It is good to follow the boss! Spicy and spicy! Come and get ready to eat, wait for the boss to come back, let''s have a drink!" Gustav waved his hand The grabbed axe shouted loudly, and when he heard this, the mercenary group members present were excited and screaming. "Oh oh!" "Great! This hunting can be described as a crisis! Fortunately, the boss is wise! The insurance is not to mention, but also caught an elf! This bounty is enough for us to spend some time!" "What is the elf? In the dark forest, you can see it for a long time! We also caught a fox girl! This is only the fire empire and the lion empire is common! You can sell a good price!" Hearing this, the two women who were locked in the cage alone could not tremble, but Lina looked at the Hall in the cage in front of her eyes. A pair of jade hands were tightly held, and my heart was always there. Encourage yourself to "have a young master, I am not afraid! I am not afraid!" Looking at Linana, the elf around me was not asked curiously. "Lina, what''s wrong with you?" If Hall is next to him, he will be attracted to the elf woman who has a beautiful voice. I saw her hair is shallow ice blue, the end of the cloak fluttered in the wind, it seems extraordinarily enchanting. The orange-eyed eyes are like a dazzling sun, which makes people obsessed. The pointed ears are exposed from the hair, cute and playful. The face protein is brighter and longer than any person''s eyelashes. The lips are thin and rosy, like the fascinating peach blossoms, people can''t help but want to possess. "Nosia, I am fine!" Nosia is the name of the elf woman. After Liana came up, they both fell ill with each other. As a woman, they were arrested and ready to sell slaves. Nosia was not familiar with Lina for a long time. "That is the human being caught with you?" Nosie Mei looked at Hall, her eyes were her most beautiful place, a pair of clear and beautiful eyes, as if a clear spring flowing, with The breeze of the mood is full of snow, and there is an unspeakable charm. But Lina didn''t have time to appreciate it, and she didn''t have time to praise it. Her eyes never left the Hall being taken down by the van. "Well, is he my master?" Nosia heard the words frowning, "Master? Say, you were a slave before?" "Well, although I am a slave, but the young master did not call me a slave, we grew up together, although the young master has changed a lot recently, but I believe that the young master will save me!" Nosia looked at Lina with amazement. She didn''t think that Lina would agree with a human being. She turned to look at the Hall that was locked in. Nosia suddenly had some interest in this human called Hall. "You are careful! They are our cash cows! If you hurt a little, you are ready to be thrown into the wilderness to feed World of Warcraft!" As the prisoner was opened, two mercenary team members came in to untie the ropes on their hands and take them down. Prison car. In the evening, the entire fortress was brightly lit and the crowds were full of people. Many members of the mercenary group were drinking at the mouth of the mouth. There are several cadres of the mercenary group sitting on the stage, one of them is the magician who has been wearing a black robe! He didn''t say anything from beginning to end, just a faint drink there. Gustav was a big mouthful of drinking a glass of wine, and the wine flowed down his neck to his chest, but he did not care, put down the cup and wiped a corner of his mouth and laughed. "Shuang! Drinking is like this! Heller, how can you be so happy when you drink? Come, let''s have a drink!" Heller, the magician, glanced at Gustav, but he did not toast with him, but said faintly, "That''s it, I like to drink slowly!" Gustav heard a face and just wanted to get angry, but when he thought of his identity as a magician, his anger subsided. ! How amazing is the magician? Nima, did not see how you shot when you went into the dark forest! No matter how unhappy he is in his heart, but on the surface is a smile. "Haha, it''s okay! You like it! Right, why didn''t the head return?" Heller put down the glass and frowned. "The head of Narf has already sent me a letter. He first went to inquire about the situation in Carlin City. By the way, he contacted his brother Gilf! This business is too big, there is no town where he is. It is estimated that trouble will not be small!" Hearing the name of Gilph, Gustavs face showed a adoring expression, less than a 30-year-old fourth-class warrior! How powerful is this! The symbol of the fourth-class warrior is to have vindictiveness, which can be changed more than the previous three levels of warriors, vindictive bodyguards, vindictive murder, this is Gustav''s longing for strength! After three rounds of wine, everyone was drinking, and even Heller was blushing. Let everyone continue to eat and drink, Gustav staggered and went out, an informed mercenary group member immediately ridiculed by the wine. "Haha, Gustav the guy, I guess I want to vent it!" "Discharge? We only have elves and foxes here. Although the head of the team only told me that I can''t touch the elves, if the head of the team knows that he has touched the fox girl, it is estimated that the head of the team will worry about it?" "Oh! What, Gustav, he didn''t have the courage to disobey the command of the head! He was looking for the little white face today!" "Oh!", several people immediately understood. It turns out that this is to play with heavy tastes Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 12： crisis Chapter 12 Crisis Hall was alone in a room similar to a warehouse. There were some traces of excavation around the room. Obviously this room should be a dwarf from the stone mountain. It must be said that the dwarf is naturally good at creating! Hall didn''t appreciate it. At this time, he was closing his eyes and waiting for the opportunity. The opportunity he valued was when the devil''s mercenary team members were drunk. He believed that as long as there was then, there would be Some conscious mercenary group members will definitely lose their fighting power. As long as they are not five first-class fighters, he can slowly kill them! At this moment, suddenly the sound of the chain came out of the door. Hall opened his eyes and saw that Gustav, who was full of wine, walked in with a look of excitement. When he saw Hall looking at himself indifferently, Gustav grinned and said, "I have said that I want to have fun, today, I said it." !" Seeing Gustav''s hands and hands, Hall''s face was still a light expression, and there was no fear of a 15-year-old teenager. Although Gustav said that he drank a lot of wine, he was not completely drunk, and he looked at Hall Road with some doubts. "How kid? Are you not afraid?" "Afraid? Is the person you should be afraid of?" I don''t know why Gustav heard Hall''s words, and suddenly there was a bad feeling in my heart. At this moment, a blast of wind suddenly appeared in front of him. Gustavs unbelievable blinking eyes made him even more frightened, and the original hurricane wolf turned into six heads! Every blast of the wolf cracked open the **** mouth and stared at him with a pair of green eyes. Gustav suddenly smashed the goose bumps, and the clothes on his back were chilled by cold sweat, and his legs could not start to tremble. "This...how can this be, this is impossible..." Gustav didn''t have time to finish, and six hurricanes rushed up. Hall didn''t let him make a sound, let the blaster bite his throat. Soon, the drunken Gustav had not had time to scream, and the whole person was swallowed up by the hurricane wolves. Hall waved his hand, and after the blast wolf retreated, a Gustav, a flesh-and-blooded, non-adult-shaped person appeared in front of the Hall. "Nima, don''t be so disgusting next time! Eat World of Warcraft! If you can, don''t eat if you don''t eat." Hall slaps on a greedy blast wolf''s head, and the blasting wolf immediately spits out a flesh and blood and looks at Hall. "Okay, I am getting Warcraft coming in a while! You go back a few!" After recalling the five hurricane wolves, Hall took the space bag from the fleshy Gustav, and wiped it off the ground before picking up the key that fell on the ground. Glance at the gloomy road of Gustav, who is not eye-catching. "Nothing is impossible... So, next life, normal orientation!" Out of the cell, Hall glanced at the outside situation and did not find the presence of the guards. It seems that they did not take Hall as a thing! Take out a thing and let the blast wolf smell it. This is the piece of clothing on the steel. The blast wolf smelled a little wrong, and then it ran to the inside. Soon, in the not too far, the blast wolf stopped, and Hall tried several times, finally opened the door, and when I opened the door, I saw the steel with several chains tied! "You really came out? Hall brothers, how did you do it?" Steel opened his mouth like a thunder, and Hall immediately made a gesture. Hey! Hall gestured to him to whisper, and he went up to help him open the chain. Steel took a look at the hands and looked at Hall with some admiration. "Hall brothers, it seems that I am looking at you, you..." The steel that just wanted to reach out to the shoulders of Hall suddenly caught the "wind wolf?" Looking at the blast wolf behind the Hall like a puppy, Steel seems to figure out what. "It turns out that you are a summoner! No wonder!" The steel that took back his axe looked strangely at the corpse on the ground. "This guy is Gustav? Hey! I also said to cut him, forget it... just like this!" Looking at the steel that abandoned Gustav''s body, Hall whispered, "The banquet is over, we have to move faster! Try not to be found, then find Lina! You said that place really exists? ?" The steel patted the chest and said, "Reassured, I am also a dwarf. Naturally, I know that the castle designed by the dwarf is going on, you can rest assured! There is absolutely no problem!" Originally, Hall wanted to kill, but I heard that the steel said that there was a tunnel in the castle. This changed his mind. After all, the magician gave Hall a very dangerous feeling. He felt that he still didnt face it. ! Plus, he hasn''t seen how the magician attacked. I don''t know if it will be a game, silently spelling and then casting spells, but in case someone else has instant magic? As for the other slaves, Hall did not have the idea to take them out. He is not a saint! Its already good to be able to take care of yourself now! After the two came out, the sound of the hall was a lot less. Since I dont know where Lina was being held, Hall is also a big head for two! Quietly sticking out his head and glanced at the mercenary group members who were squatting on the table. Hall thought that if there was a grenade, it would be a good idea to pull the lead and throw it in. It is estimated that most of these people will be reimbursed! Suddenly, Hall saw a corridor on the other side of the hall, and he felt that he should be able to find clues there. "Hey! Don''t talk! There!" After taking a look at the steel, he nodded. He was short, and walking down like a normal person was on the ground. Hall''s limbs landed, slowly crawling, and the blast wolf was very obedient, closing his mouth and slowly following it After a while, the two men and the wolf came safely to the opposite side and glanced at it. The two were not found behind, and both of them could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. "go!" As they walked in, two members of the mercenary group who left by urinary sputum opened the door where Lina was. "You... what are you going to do?" Nosia''s face looked ugly and looked at people. She pulled Lina behind her and gave them a sneak peek. One of the mercenaries screamed and said, "Beautiful! Really beautiful! If it is sold like this, it is a pity! If I can play, I would rather live less!" "Oh...not! This fox girl is too, so cute! I can''t help it!" Lina looked pale and looked at the two people who were approaching. She clenched her hands tightly, and her heart was very nervous. "Young Master... Young Master, where are you? Come and save Lina!" Nosia''s right hand opened slightly, and looked at what was in front of me, and suddenly a feeling of dizziness poured into my mind. "Yep!" In a hurry, Nosia couldn''t help but fall to the ground! "God is on! Fortunately... Nima! I almost forgot that she is a magic _ division, if it has not been effective, we will be here today!" Another mercenary is also looking at the blue and blue and looking at Nosia. "Damn! I decided! I will entertain her for a while!" Just as they headed for a painful Nosia and a desperate look at Lina, a voice with anger came from behind them. "Dare to move me? Look for death Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 13： underground tunnel Chapter 13 Underground passage Seeking collection and support "Dare to move me? Look for death!" An abrupt voice made the four people in the room unanimously surprised. After the surprise, the two mercenaries looked at Hall and steel ugly. "Is it you? How did you come out?" And Nosia and Lina were surprised and looked at Hall with joy. "Young master, the young master is really here!" Hall did not speak, but said to a mercenary, "Steel, he will give it to you! As for you..." As soon as the voice fell, a figure suddenly jumped from behind the Hall. When the members of the mercenary group looked dark, it was too late to see a **** mouth full of fangs. "what!" After a scream, the mercenary broke off directly! Because the incident happened too fast, another mercenary did not react until the teammate died. He waited for him to act, and suddenly he found himself turning around. It turned out that steel had been staring at another mercenary when the blast wolf rushed. During this time, he suffered a lot of grievances. No, an axe went straight and cut his head. Without paying attention to the decapitated mercenaries and the headless bodies of blood and blood, Hall looked at Lina with a smile. "Sorry, I am shocked!" "Young Master!" Lina immediately ran over and hugged Hall and whispered, and Nosia looked at Hall with curiosity. She didn''t think that this young man turned out to be a summoner! "Okay, it''s okay! Don''t cry, it will become a little cat for a while!" Seeing that Hall is still flirting now, the steel has turned over and rolled his eyes. "I said, are we going out first?" Lina heard that this came out of Hall''s arms. The red face on her face was beautiful. She was too scared before, and she forgot the existence of steel and Nosia! "Thank you! Human Summoner, my name is too long. You can call me Nosia according to your name!" Nosia made an elf etiquette to Hall. Hall felt that this action was somewhat like the European European aristocracy. woman. After returning an aristocratic ritual, he said, "Okay, there is nothing to go out and say! Steel, now we can see you if we can go out!" After all, now is in the enemy''s fortress, in addition to the three members of the dead mercenary group, there are at least thirty or forty, plus the magician who does not know what strength, Hall feels that it is better to escape here first! "this way!" Leading the way in front of the steel, Hall and the blast wolf are behind, and Nosia is carrying Lina. At this time, Lina is very confused. Doesn''t the young master have six hurricanes? Why are you only summoning one out now? Nosia felt Lina''s doubts and asked her what happened. Lina quickly shook her head and said nothing, although Nosia had just been good to her, but it was related to the secret of the young master. Since Hall did not do this, then it must be There are reasons for him! I looked at Lina with a puzzled look. Because it was a crucial period, Nosia would no longer pay attention to her, just let her be careful to follow. The castle is very big. They used to be on the second floor. They need to go to the first floor. According to the steel, the dwarves will set up a hidden passage at the base. The habits of each dwarf are different. In fact, he is not stupid, he did not tell Hall where they are specifically. This is to prevent Hall from becoming an enemy and harming its own people! After all, Hall is a human being, and he is a slave caught by humans! This is an inevitable fact! Hall seems to understand his scruples too, so he just followed, and did not say anything. They carefully came to a relatively empty room on the first floor. The steel was groping around. Hall didn''t see what he was doing. Suddenly the stone wall on the wall made a rumbling sound. Hall and others slammed one. shock! "Oops!" No, this is what they didn''t think of. Steel was a little embarrassed to touch the beard and laugh. "Forgot to tell you, the organ made of stone is the shortcoming of sound and sound!" Hall didn''t have much time to say anything, because he had heard footsteps from outside, "Go! Go in and say!" Hall and a group of people walked down the path that was cut out. Just less than a minute later, the magician Hellers face was brought in. "That idiot Gustav!" looked at the stone door, Heller said ugly face to a soldier, "convenient, chase me!" It turned out that after Heller returned, he suddenly felt a little worried. When he saw the flesh and blood of Gustav and the two mercenaries killed, he realized that things were in trouble! Soon, the 20 warriors who were awake and fighting were rushing over. "I don''t talk nonsense! You know the temper of the head of the team. If you let him know that the slaves are running, especially the consequences of the elf slave running away!" Hellers words made everyone shudder, and some of them who were not sober were not scared, showing how terrible their heads were in their impressions! "The only chance now is to catch them! Otherwise we are all prepared to bear the anger of the head!" After saying that Heller was under the protection of two first-class fighters with 20 mercenary group members into the channel! ... When Hall and others came in, they found that something was wrong, because they saw a lot of wreckage on the ground! Although it seems that the appearance has been dead for a long time, but a rancid taste makes Hall a few people can not frown deeply. It seems that coming in here is not a good note... No, looking at the appearance of the corpse on the ground seems to have experienced a battle. From the wreckage, it is mainly two races, one is a dwarf, the other looks thinner, and the steel squats down to pick up one of the skulls. Said this time. "This is Goblin! And it is the underground people''s cannibal Goblin!" "Goblin?" Hall immediately recalled the information of Goblin in the game! They have dark green skin, short and ugly red-eyed dwarfs, greedy and despicable, and tend to be evil, sly and good at fraud. They mainly live in the underground world in the dark and have a unique order of action and system. Although the degree of cultural development is not high, it has unique insights in mining and building underground buildings, and its combat capability is weak, but it will be compensated by a large number of groups. "Well, now I understand why it will be abandoned here, not only because of the mine, but also because of the existence of the cannibal Goblin! And... we seem to be in trouble..." As the steel voice just fell, a green figure suddenly popped up to look at Hall and others. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ Www.novelhall.com~ Chapter 14： thrilling Chapter 14 Thrilling "Hey!" A slight swallow sounded from the mouth of a green oil, and then waited for Hall and others to react, and a scream came out of his mouth again. "Not good! He is calling his companion!" moron! Hall wants to slap a fly of steel, his loud voice is simply an open fire in the dark! This is not only to let more Goblin come over, but also to inform the chasing soldiers behind him to come, really a pig-like teammate! This is not looking for death! "You shut up!" Hall snorted, then looked back and found that there were a lot of footsteps coming from the body. Steel seems to know that he made a mistake again and quickly closed his mouth. "Nosia, can you help me protect Lina?" Hall asked, ignoring the mistaken steel. Nosia closed her eyes slightly, then meditated on a few spells, followed by an energy from Nosia. Looking at the green energy, the steel exclaimed, "You are also a magician? Also, the elf is generally not an archer or a magician!" It turns out that this is magic! Hall was secretly surprised, and he was particularly curious about the first time he saw someone making magic. "Well, I am not so dizzy now, I am a wind magician, now I will cast a spell for you, don''t worry!" After she said that she would move a slender jade hand, the light green energy suddenly appeared on Hall''s moving body, Hall could feel it, and it seemed that the body had become lighter. This is a lightweight technique that will make your body flexible and last for a while! Hall glanced at the blast wolf, who had also been cast a spell, and then looked at the underground hall. He suddenly thought of a solution. "Go, come here first, I have a way!" After talking about Hall, he couldn''t help but say, go to the empty space on the other side of the passage. After exiting from the exit, it was a hall. Halls idea was to stay away from the intersection and let the blast wolf to attract the attention of both sides, then wait for an opportunity to escape... Lina didn''t think much, she was the first to go, and Steel and Nosia took a look at it before they walked over. "go with!" When Hall waved, the blast wolf immediately ran to the original place, and Steel and Nosia looked at Hall without some understanding. They don''t understand that they don''t run now, what are they doing here? Can the enemy not see? Then a high-pitched wolf screamed, and the echo immediately spread throughout the underground passage! "Fast! Over there! Hurry up and chase me!" Hall''s purpose is not to hide, because there is no place to hide here, he just wants the blast wolf to attract Heller''s gaze. When I saw a group of people running to their original location, Hall suddenly said, "Go!" Nosia was very clever. She immediately understood the meaning of Hall. After Mei looked at him, she took Lina and ran to the other side. The steel was not stupid. I saw it and ran with the help of light surgery. Hall and others soon approached the position of Heller and others. When they heard the footsteps, a warrior returned to the Hall and found them "They are here!" Waiting for him to talk, suddenly another soldier came forward and screamed in horror, "God! Goblin! A lot of brother Brin!" Heller glanced at the dense green figure in front of him, even if he was a magician, he couldnt help but shudder! "Run! Hurry and run back!" At this time, he still had the idea of ??trying to catch Hall. He looked at the dense group of Goblin who jumped to the side and screamed at the same time. He could not wait for the four legs at this time! If you change to normal, don''t say a Goblin, ten Goblin, he can get it directly with a magic, but now it seems that there are at least two hundred! How could he release ten magics at a time? Unless the head of the group is there, they will go to death! Instead of Heller, the members of these mercenary groups screamed in horror and ran, and in front of them were a few of the Halls who were running away! "Damn! They must have been brought out by them, and when they catch them, all men have killed!" Watching them get farther and farther away from themselves, a mercenary said with a disgust, Hall turned his head and glanced at him, then did not know when the blast came back suddenly, the wolf opened his mouth, a wind blade directly hit him Knee, under the defense, the mercenary''s knees immediately bloody, the whole person fell to the ground, his sudden fall, so that the two mercenaries behind him did not pay attention to it and fell down. The entire team suddenly became chaotic in this narrow passage, and the entire team had to stop for a time. "Damn! God of Fire, please listen to your servant''s pleading, please give me strength! Fireball!" A basin-sized fireball suddenly emerged from Heller''s hand. The high-temperature fireball burned the air and made a loud noise. Under the control of Heller, the fireball quickly flew toward Hall and others! "No?! RPG!" Hall secretly sighed, he only knows that the original magician is really powerful, just seeing the fireball knows that its power must not be small. Just as Hall was ready to let the blast of the wind blow the wind blade, there was a sudden gust of wind around him, and the clothes of everyone were screaming. "Wind Blade!" A wind blade that is twice as big as the wind blade of the blasting wolf swayed out from the hands of Nosia, and the two magics slammed together in the air. There was a loud bang, a rush of fire, a violent wind, and a very late situation. "Is this magic? How could it be so powerful?" Looking at the sight, Hall was glad that he did not clean the fortress directly! Otherwise, its just that Hellers fire magician is enough for him to eat a pot! Nosia stopped the fireball technique This made Heller surprised and a little annoyed. "The idiots! Don''t they know the power of the magician? Didn''t continue to give her medicine! Damn! Damn!" what! A scream made everyone reflect from the shock. I saw a mercenary directly smashed by five or six Goblin on the ground, and the screams disappeared, and the body was directly thrown. Behind by Goblin! Run! Looking at Goblin, who is braving the green light, Heller is also afraid! At this moment they have only one idea, that is to escape from here. However, with the sound of a rumble, the stone door in front of him turned off. Looking at the stone gate that slowly fell in front of him, Heller and others snorted! "No! I curse you!" With a bang, the door blocked the curse of Heller and others, and Hall snorted. "When you come out, let''s talk!" Suddenly everyone sank, Nosia explained that the magic time is up, it seems that it is really dangerous, but fortunately there is Nosia, otherwise the consequences are really unimaginable! "What should I do now?" Steel came over and asked. "What to do? Oh, since most of the enemies have been shut down, then the time for our revenge is here!" Hall had a good way to go, but he did not expect to be sold by these slave traders. This made him come over to the earth. How did people who have been educated for more than a decade of elites swallow this breath? This time, there are still fighting forces, so those who drink 2,525, if Hall can''t solve them, then he is really white. Welcome to the book friends Come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 15： Princess Hilfer Chapter 15 Princess Hilfer what! A scream came out of the mouth of a mercenary, and then his entire body fell uncontrollably to the ground. "The eighth! Hey... let you know that our black iron dwarves are amazing..." The steel waved the tomahawk full of blood, looked up and looked at the mercenaries who were afraid of their looks in front of them! "You... must you kill them? Our head is a second-class fighter! Wait for him to come back..." "Idiot!" Hall glanced at the mercenary who spoke. After returning to the castle, Hall succeeded in killing a lot of drunken mercenaries. However, there are still a few that are more difficult to deal with. They are first-class fighters, and their physical qualities are relatively strong! Although there are some influences after drinking, but in the face of life and death, they still stimulate the potential of the body, barely support. "Steel, can you pack a few?" Hall glanced at the iron-and-iron steel. "Well, in their current situation, I can resist two!" Hall glanced at the five pale-faced mercenaries opposite him. After thinking about it, he said, "That line! The three remaining are left to me!" "Hall, I can also..." Nosia just wanted to talk, but was interrupted by Hall. "Battle, it''s always a man''s business! Trouble you to help hello!" Linas eyes are shining and admiring her little Hall, she feels that the young master is becoming more and more masculine! And Nosia is a white Hall, their elves are more women, so they talk about fighting power, they will not be worse than the male elf, if not Lina, she really wants to be with Hall theory Fan... Although several mercenaries were somewhat limited in their strength, they now heard that a dwarf and a child did not take this as a matter of fact. Two mercenaries immediately came out with red face. Waving the giant sword in his hand and shouting "Boy, don''t think that we can do whatever you want! I want you to know, but you will die if you speak big!" The other three mercenaries looked at each other and stood up. For a time, the five mercenaries and the Hall and the dwarf steel were smashed up and the battle was on the verge! "Is it a big story, you will know it later!" As the Hall voice just fell, a blast wolf immediately appeared in front of him and looked at the five mercenaries with a fierce expression! "Let me come! I block it, you kill the kid! When he dies, the typhoon will lose control, you will..." "Who said that I only have one? Come out! The wind wolf!" Hall glanced at the mercenary with his idiot''s eyes. "what?" Not only the mercenaries of the Devil''s Mercenary, but even Steel and Nosia looked at Hall in an unbelievable way, exactly the strange figure that appeared in front of Hall. One! Two! three! Four! Fives! Plus the original one, a total of six! how is this possible? How come there are six blast wolves? Before they reflected, Hall had ordered the blast wolf to attack, and the two blast wolves targeted a target, and suddenly screamed again and again. In less than two seconds, the three panicked mercenaries fell in a pool of blood! "No! Don''t! You are the devil!" The remaining two mercenaries screamed and ran away, but the steel was awakened and slammed the tomahawk. A mercenary was caught in the chest directly after the screams. After the screams, blood followed him. The chest flowed down from the battle axe. The other squatted and immediately accelerated the escape. Suddenly the calf hurt and the whole person fell to the ground. When he turned over hard, a figure swooped up quickly, and the two figures rolled on the ground. After the screams, the mercenaries stopped struggling. Shock! For Nosia, she is only shocked by the idea! Five first-class fighters, although they have affected the fighting power after drinking, but they have been killed in such a short time, which is really beyond her understanding! Is this really a summoner? And how are these blast wolves so powerful? For the power of the blast wolf, Hall really didn''t feel anything wrong, he thought it was quite good! He feels good, but Nosia and Steel don''t think so. They have seen them in the blast wolf, and they still have a lot. As a first-class Warcraft, this is just a low-level Warcraft that can only vomit the wind blade, like them one. First class warrior, a first-class magician, which one has not been killed? But now they are shocked by the strength of these blasting wolves, a first-class warrior is so easily made by the hurricane wolf! Is this still a blast? "Clean up, let''s go!" Hall looked at the dazed steel and Nosia, and quickly spoke to them. "okay" Everyone knows that it is not the time to ask questions. After watching Hall recover the hurricane wolf, Lina quickly followed up. Nosia and the steel looked at each other and saw the shocking application left in the other''s eyes. "Let''s go! It seems that the Hall we know is not ordinary..." No, the average summoner can only summon a summoned beast, but Hall is summoning six heads in a row, and also shows a relaxed appearance... When they came out, they saw that Hall was watching the things on the ground. www.novelhall.com~ Nosia came closer and found that it was a pile of gold coins and treasures. It seemed to be the trophy of the mercenary group. "There are some things I can''t finish here. Let''s take some! I have found three crystal nucleus. If it is useful to me, I won''t give it to you first!" Nosia reached out and helped the broken hair beside the pointed ear. He shook his head and said, "You saved me, so these are yours!" Noah as the elf of the dark forest, although there are several cities in the forest, but they do not need too much money! What Steel originally wanted, I heard Nocia say this, he was too embarrassed to do it again, and patted his chest. "Hall Brothers, you saved us, these are of course yours!" Hall glanced at the treasure on the ground and touched his head with some headaches. "But I can''t finish it!" Uh Nosia and steel could not help but turn their eyes! Feelings, he can''t finish this way so well! Nosia glanced at the space pocket at the waist of the Hall, and then took a chain from the neck without a good breath. When everyone saw it, he found that there was a ring there. "Elf ring?" Steel was a little surprised to say that he is not so white to Hall, the elf ring is not a general space ring, it also represents an identity, that is the princess of the elf! Hall looked at Nosia a little curious, not knowing why steel would see the ring and regret it. "Respected Princess! If I have not guessed wrong, you must be the youngest daughter of Queen Hirf in the Dark Forest. Nosia. Hilfer! The Black Iron Dwarf will say hello to you Welcome to the book Read, the latest, fastest, hottest serials are available at Chapter 16： Expensive fruit Chapter 16 Expensive Fruits "Princess?" Seeing that the steel broke his identity, Nosia was not surprised, because the relationship between the dwarfs and the elves was good! Of course, except for the dark dwarves! The dark dwarves are the ones who sold the soul to the devil, a race that has been delisted by the dwarf! "Immediate! I am not a princess now, just Nosia!" Nosia''s mouth was slightly raised, especially after seeing Hall''s rare surprise expression, laughing even more happily. Nosia''s smile is beautiful! At least Hall feels that even if he crossed the previous star, he has never seen her before! I saw a very warm smile on her face, and even the curvature of the corner of her mouth, it was so perfect, full of caring eyes, people can''t move away, Hall is so attracted, laughter is in my heart, can''t erase. "Young Master!" Looking at Hall''s appearance, Lina screamed a bit. "Hey, is this a space ring?" Steel has a white glance, and he has just said something about his feelings! Nosia''s beauty shook him, didn''t talk, waved directly, and everything on the ground disappeared. "Well, it''s a space ring, and the space is still big. I don''t know when I can have such a ring!" Hall didn''t seem to understand what he meant by this, but Nosia and Steel understood that they finally understood one thing, that is, anything that Hall really didn''t understand about the elves! "Let''s go, let''s get out of here soon, otherwise the head of the devil''s mercenary group will be back!" The crowd was busy for a while, then it found a few horses, and the road came out of the valley. After the valley, everyone could not help but feel relieved, at least until they met the head of the mercenary group. It is not a good suggestion to hurry in the darkness of the dead wilderness, but everyone does not care. After all, the danger of staying in the fort is too great, and Halln would rather come out and try his luck than wait for it! "Hall, where are you going?" The steel beard was wandering around in the wind, and he held his hand and turned to look at Hall. Hall took out a map and looked and continued, "Well, we have to enter the Principality of Gilardino through Carlin! Are you?" "What is the Principality of Gilardino?" Steel nodded. "Well, where are the shops of our black iron dwarves, I can go there first, and then leave the Geely Empire to go to the Fire Empire!" "Well? You want to go to the Fire Empire?" Hall looked at the steel with amazement, and he didn''t think it was so coincidental! "Well, this time I was arrested, it was my shameful shame! So I have to continue training, and then come back to clean up the **** after I practice vindictive!" Oh, alright! You cheer! Turning his head and looking at Nosia, I saw that she had put on a black loose cloak and put the hat on, but even so, it could not cover her beautiful figure. "I want to go back to the dark forest, otherwise the mother will not find me, it is estimated that I will ask the Girona Principality for a fair!" Fair? Hall estimates that a war may occur at that time! "That line, since the journey is clear, then we will go north first, hoping that we will not encounter a lot of Warcraft or the head of the Devil Mercenary before reaching the dark forest!" Hurrying Hall entered the space again, and then absorbed the three first-class magic crystals into the space. After this pull, there was no change. This is 6/6, and did not give him an additional summoned place! Looking at the appearance of Hall, the six blast wolves in the ranch immediately excited, and all came to the relatives of Hall to rub. "What is the role of this space? How is the ranch surrounded by railings? Other things?" No matter how Hall experimented here, there was no change in the pasture. In desperation, he had to leave the ranch. After a night of rushing, everyone has moved away from the fortress and there has been no World of Warcraft attack. The group decided to find a place to rest, even if they are not tired, the horse will be tired! "These ordinary horses can''t! If it''s a dwarf goat or a squad horse like Warcraft, it''s good, speed and endurance, but there is nothing to say!" After a pause, the steel looked at Nosia and continued. "Of course, the princess and their knives are the same!" The steel lying on the grass looks at the sky. "And, if there is a Sky Warcraft mount, it will be even more powerful! The human dragon knight, our dwarf''s gryphon knight! The elf''s dragon eagle knight, these are relatively powerful existences! Unfortunately I am dizzy, otherwise I will learn how to control the gryphon!" Hall has not spoken, he found that he knows very little, even through the previous memory, can not find the existence of the dragon knight! "It seems that you used to be more than me! I am fifteen years old! You have been doing what you used to do!" Some of the headaches of the masters of their own body, Hall took out the dry food for the people, and Nosia came out with some very beautiful and very strange fruit. "Elf fruit! Oh, this is oral!" Looking at the steel, unknowingly picking up a similar apple, a big bite The red juice stayed from his beard. Holden felt that it was a mistake to praise his beard. "This is a red jade fruit! It is very delicious! We all like to eat!" Seeing that Lina was eating fruit, Hall also took one to take a bite. Yep! delicious! Fragrant, crisp, sweet! And it seems that there is still some inexplicable feeling. Seeing Hall''s doubts, Nosia smiled and said, "Do you think the body is warm? This is the effect of the fruit. Our elves often eat these, so the perception of magic is much higher!" "Magic? In this way, the feeling just now..." Hall heard it, took another bite and chewed it, closed his eyes and felt the changes in the body. Soon, he found that after the fruit was in the abdomen, the heat would spread, although it was rare, but it was really felt. "In this way, are all of your elves all magicians?" Hahaha! Steel couldn''t help but laugh. Hall looked at him with some dissatisfaction, but found that Nosia was laughing too. Seeing Hall''s appearance, Lina quickly explained, "Young Master, you have forgotten it, you have eaten before, or the master spent a lot of money to buy it! These elf fruits are very precious! Like this, At least ten gold coins a pound!" Ten gold coins a pound! Hall glanced at the fruit in his hand with his big eyes. This is the fruit, this is the gold coin! Until now, Hall robbed... No, the trophy that was searched for was only fifty gold coins, so it is not enough to buy five Welcome to the book friends to read, the latest, fastest, the most fire The serial works are at Chapter 17： Elf force Chapter 17 Elf Force Really high price fruit! Hall is thinking, if you can plant such fruits in large quantities... Steel seems to see Hall''s thoughts. He grinned and laughed. "Hall Brothers, don''t think about it. This kind of fruit must be irrigated by the water in the moon well-specific moon well! So the output is relatively small! We also It is the blessing of the princess, otherwise we can''t eat it!" Nosia didn''t laugh at Hall. Her mouth smirked. "Yes, the elves usually eat this kind of fruit, but they are not irrigated with the water in the moon well, but the general spring, so it is magic. The effect of the division is also somewhat, but it is not so powerful!" Well, Hall decided to give up on this idea, since it can''t be planted, then enjoy this fruit! Looking at the steel and eating the fruit core, Hall rolled his eyes and saw it as not seen. He took the seeds out of the fruit and wrapped them with things. Lina saw it. Although she didn''t know what Hall was going to do, she was very clever enough to take the seeds from her fruit and hand it to Hall. "Do you want to plant this? I have a bag of seeds here, you can try it!" Well, Hall thinks that he really should have a good understanding of the common sense of the world, and put everything into the space bag, Hall simply closed his eyes and raised his mind. After the break The people set off again. For two consecutive days, steel was talking all the way. From time to time, a dwarf language was spoken, and Hall was honestly a listener. Hall said a lot about the world. For example, the Geely Empire is a country that allows slaves to buy and sell! Most of this country is human, so the aliens are not very popular here. The Firewind Empire, on the other hand, does not oppose the possession of slaves, but they are forbidden to buy or sell slaves here, that is, if they are brought by other countries and are legal, they will not interfere. As long as you come with a slave to authenticate, you can! Therefore, the Black Iron Dwarf has a good life in the Firewind Empire, with super high forging technology, and can sell a lot of money with a weapon! Life can be said to be fascinating! When talking about steel, the group was racing to catch up here. If the steel is in, you will be surprised, because they are basically the first class of Warcraft! I saw that there was a hole in the cheeks on both sides of each horse. The teeth inside could not be seen from the outside, but the blast horse did not send from the mouth when running and ventilating, but from this hole. The speed of the horse is much faster than the average horse! So in less than a day they caught up with where Hall stayed yesterday. "Head, this is the core of the elf fruit!" After receiving a hand, there were still some moist cores, and the face was blue and purple, the blood vessels were exposed, and a sly expression was low. "Catch! Be sure to catch up with them before they enter the dark forest! Revenge for our brothers!" The person who spoke is the head of the Devil Mercenary, the second-class soldier Narf! A few days ago, he chased the chasing band of the elves and took a small number of people to escape from the other direction. Although it was dangerous, several people died, but they managed to hide into Carlin City! Because the Principality of Gilardino and the Queen of the Dark Forest had an agreement, they could not take the soldiers to enter Carlin at will, so the elves had to retreat. Narf also took advantage of this opportunity to find some buyers. When I heard that there were elf slaves to buy, many nobles were ready for the big price! But... Just when Narf was happy to come back, he found that the gate of the castle turned out to be open, and it was very quiet inside! When I realized that it was not good, I immediately took people in, but I didnt think I could see the scene of my reunion! And the only magician in the team is gone! It can be said that Hall''s caution saved everyone! They left the day before, and Narf arrived the next day. If it wasnt for Hall to go fast, it would be estimated that it would be blocked at noon the next day! At this point they have been chasing for a day and a half! Looking at the appearance of this fruit core, it is estimated that it is half a day''s journey, perhaps the most time of day to catch the female elf! ... Call! Looking at the forest in front of a towering tree, Hall couldn''t help but breathe a sigh! The ancient mysterious dark forest, the Qishan Junling of the brook waterfall, the fairyland of the dream, the beautiful and harmonious natural scenery, when Hall saw them, he felt the fatigue of physical strength, the trepidation of the soul, the original The shock was far from being thrown aside by the beauty of the forest. And Nosia reveals a happy smile. For the elves, the forest is the source of all life. This is her home! it is good to come home! "You can already see the forest, it will take a long time to arrive!" Steel pointed his finger at the front. Not only was Hall sighed, but Nossia was relieved. This time she sneaked out to play and was taken to be a slave. In Halls words, it was scaring the baby! Fortunately, I met Hall, otherwise I really don''t know what to do? Looked at Hall, seeing that he didn''t notice himself, and his heart was slightly dissatisfied How to say she is also a princess of the elf, who used to see her in the dark forest is not respectful! Some male elves also often turn around her! When I met Hall, this wonderful man, the big difference made her not adapt! Just want to talk, suddenly the dust in front of me, seeing what seems to be moving forward here! "Hey! This is... the army of the elves? The cavalry?" Looking at hundreds of people wearing World of Warcraft with huge antlers, wearing a bright armor and an elf with a pointed helmet on his head, Hall was deeply shocked, especially the few elves flying in the air. Hall felt that there were some anti-three-view ideas. Gravitational? Ok, you are a magician, but you floated in front of the troops, so why not be afraid to become a fire target? Just as Hall was shocked and spit, the team quickly stopped in front of Hall and others! "Well? Human? Dwarf? Orc? Strange team!" He spoke to a male elf who was headed. He saw him take off his helmet and reveal his handsome face. His face is as round and perfect as the beautiful young Naxos in ancient Greek mythology. The long eyelashes are covered with a thick shadow under the eyes, and the eyebrows that fly obliquely into the eyes are looming under the cover of the messy bangs. Under the high nose, there is a full-bodied lips, powdery, like jellyfish petals. s color. I saw his mouth with a hint of cold expression, and some arrogant taste, really a fairy-like beautiful man, with a beauty between men and women, dangerous and evil Books are welcome to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 18： Chasing the arrival Chapter 18, the pursuit of soldiers The cold male elf said to himself that while he was driving over the World of Warcraft mount, the tallest look made Hall very uncomfortable. However, this male elf gave him a very strong pressure, and that feeling made him breathe a lot of exhaustion, this feeling is very uncomfortable! "Have you ever seen a female elf, tell us if you find out, we can give you a reward, and, don''t try to deceive me, I..." "Hey! Elf! I don''t like your condescending attitude at the least. Are you an attitude of asking for help?" The steel voice just fell, and hundreds of elves with bows and arrows picked up their long bows and pointed them at him. When the elves make an order, they will shoot the unspeakable dwarf in front of them as a hedgehog! "Hey! Why, do you want to bully more people? Our black iron dwarves are not afraid of death!" Hall once felt that it was a wrong decision to take steel with him. Nima, you must look at the strength and actual situation! Are you not a teammate? At this time, Nosia spoke. "Stop! Eyre brother! It''s me Nosia!" Nosia said as she took off her hat. The male elf named Ewell heard the fierce one and raised his hand. The elf warriors immediately collected the weapons in a neat and uniform manner, staring coldly at Hall and others! "In the future... I have to get some people to play like this, too aggressive!" When Ivers saw Nosia, his face finally showed a smile. If he was cold, he would laugh like a crescent moon. The speed of changing his face is really amazing! "His Royal Princess Nosia! Finally let us find you!" After he finished, he immediately gave a one-handed bow to Nosia. In addition to those elf wizards who are bent over, all the elf warriors jumped down the world of Warcraft and gave them to Nosia! Hall felt that there were enough visual impacts today, and his mouth twitched slightly. He turned his head and glanced at the same unsatisfactory steel. The eyes seemed to say, do you have such a dwarf? "His Royal Highness, let''s go back! Her Majesty is already in a hurry. If she is worried that she will lead to big problems, we have already called on the Principality of Gilardino!" The arrogant tone revealed in Aiwells words Hall is very uncomfortable. He doubts that this is really a noble and peace-loving elf? "Well, okay! This is the summoner, Mr. Hall, saved me, so I want to thank him! But there is nothing else in my body except the ring... Iwell brother, what did you bring? Best There is a space ring!" Hall found that when Ivers heard this, the corner of his eyes shook a little. Although it was very secret, he was still discovered by him. His heart immediately warned this elf called Evel. "Oh, this is the case, well, this way, this is the space ring made by our elf master. About two meters or so, it is the reward for saving the princess! Summoner?" With a bang, Hall took over the ring that I''ve thrown over, not only Hall, but even Nossia''s brow wrinkled slightly. She thought that I''ve seemed to be doing something too much. Hall simply looked at it, a delicate ring filled with complicated symbols, tried it, and it really had two meters of space, much more than before! "Thank you!" Since others are not waiting to see themselves, Hall feels it is better to leave early! Nosia glanced at Hall with apologetic apology, and then, with the urging of Evel, followed the elf forces and headed for the forest! "Hey! Ode! A space ring like this, the elves of the elves can have it! Our dwarfs are not worse than him! I have heard of this Iwell, the son of the dark forest, the son of Hills. It is said to be a fourth-class warrior! A young elf who is only two hundred years old, the future achievements must be extraordinary, but it is too proud! Today I am seeing it!" Steel makes Hall almost lose the space ring that is being watched. "What do you say? Two hundred years old? Still young, you are not kidding!" The steel smashed his eyes, and then looked at Hall Road with some strangeness. "You really don''t know? I thought you humans like to watch the Continental Traveler''s Travels. Do you know how old I am? I will remind you, I Only adult!" Hall looked at the steel that was full of hustle and bustle, and his mouth kept twitching. "Are you laughing?" "Hey, you really, humans have a word to say." Steel looked helpless and touched his head. Finally, the aura flashed his head and patted his head. "Right, don''t learn nothing! It means this!" Its your sister! Hall looked at the steel with a black face, and Lina couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Seeing Hall seeing her, she quickly resisted the smile, "Iron brother, you will directly talk to the young master!" "Okay!" Steel frustrated and touched the beard. With the complaint of steel, Hall understands that the dwarf''s commentary life is four hundred years old and also higher! So now the 64-year-old steel is really still a mature year! The elves are even more powerful, with an average lifespan of 1,200 years old Two hundred and one-year-old is only one-sixth, really young! Hall also asked about the age of Nosia. Steel didn''t say it, but Lina told Hall that Holden got the answer and it was full of black lines! One hundred and sixty years old! An old grandmother actually bought Meng all day? I have cut the grass! Fortunately, the life span of human beings makes Hall a little bit more comfortable. The average civilian is 120 years old, much higher than Halls Earth! The longest known to live seems to be the hero of the mainland, the **** of war, Haliat. Zibot, lived for six hundred years! "Well, I came to a fairy era!" After Hall put everything in the space bag into the ring, he handed the space bag to Lina. Lina didn''t mind picking it up, and the harvest was beautiful! This feeling is very good! Just when Hall and others were about to leave, another sprint came. At the beginning, Hall thought that the elf man, the goblin man, had to go back to the space ring, but when he heard the sound came to himself, he suddenly stunned. Suddenly an idea suddenly rushed into my heart. "Not good! Chasing troops!" Hall quickly said to the side of the steel and Lina, "You don''t talk for a while, everything is listening to me!" Not waiting for the steel opening, more than a dozen blasts appeared in front of the eyes, and the people above were obviously dressed exactly the same as the members of the devil mercenary group that had been killed before! "Their heads are chasing!" Steel and Lina looked nervously at the people. "Call!" The group directly surrounded Hall and others, and looked at them with a pair of unscrupulous eyesWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works At Chapter 19： Narf Chapter 19 Narf The man headed by, with a pair of cold and arrogant eyes, looked at Hall and others, the deep eyes were filled with anger, black hair, scattered on both shoulders, his side surrounded by a cold atmosphere, let Hall I feel dangerous from the long distance. "Finally let me find you! Dwarf! And..." The voice of the people is like ice, so that Hall feels uncomfortable, and Lina is holding a pair of scared clothes. Suddenly the person came and slammed, his eyes fixed on Hall, and after half a ring, he took out a piece of paper from his space bag. Hall immediately realized that it was not good. Sure enough, I saw that the man suddenly opened his mouth and stared at the Hall and laughed loudly. "The traitor of the Principality of Aoraki, Alexander Yu, summoned Hall. Alexander! Very good! No wonder Gustav''s idiot will become like that, thanks to you!" Sure enough! Was recognized! Steel did not think that Hall''s identity turned out to be this, but he was only a little surprised, and did not reveal the expression of disgust. Waiting for the surrounding men, they slowly took out their weapons and stared at Hall and others. When they came, they came closer and looked at Halls evil road. "You are very good! I have let go of the goods that I have finally gotten, and the subordinates who have almost killed me, and the magician that my older brother has loaned to me! You are really dead!" Upon hearing this, everyone immediately raised their arms to make a ready-to-attack look. The steel took out the Tomahawk and looked at the people around him. It seems that whoever comes up first will cut it first! "and many more!" The mercenary asked the words to stop the movements on the hands immediately, and the interesting people looked at Hall and laughed. "I am curious, why are you a remnant of the treason aristocracy, why do you let the Principality of Orakil and the Principality of Enkat jointly reward you, and still after the alliance? You know, your bounty is not as good as the price of the elf. But two hundred purple gold coins!" Everyone cant help but exclaim! A purple gold coin can be exchanged for one hundred gold coins, that is to say, two countries offer a reward of 20,000 gold coins! In this era when a gold coin can make ordinary people live for half a year, it can be seen that 20,000 gold coins can make many people crazy! "Nima... count you hate! I used so much money to buy my head!" Hall secretly remembered that if he had money, he must use more money to buy the head of King Enkat, and King Auraki The head is to be cut down in person! "So, my respected Hall. Alexander summoned Mr., can you tell me Narf, why are they rewarding so high? I am very curious, if the answer makes me happy, I will consider letting you go." Let your sister! When I was a three year old! Hall knew at a glance that Narf was a sinister and deceitful person. He would speak and count? Its a big joke! Besides, Hall already wants to understand, and Mithril must not say anything before he has power. Otherwise he is likely to become an excuse for more powerful people to attack the Principality of Aoraki! In other words, if the Principality of Geely learns that the Principality of Oraquire has destroyed the Hall family because of Mithril, they will pretend to avenge Halls revenge to destroy the Principality of Orakir. When they get the Mithril, Huo Still can''t escape the fate of death! So he didn''t want to say it out! "Do you really want to let us go?" Seeing that Hall is very cooperative, Narf is very satisfied and said with a fake smile. "Well, of course, I have a letter to Narvin!" He added after himself, for the strong! Hall was musing for a while, pointing to steel and Lina and looking at Narf and saying, "Let them go first! I will tell you, I believe this secret will definitely make you rich! I swear!" Narf indulged for a moment, looked at the dwarf steel and the fox girl Lina, although he was very hot-eyed Fox, but after seeing their horse, he smiled and agreed. "Get out! Let them go!" These are the direct reports of Narf. It is clear that if they don''t listen to the consequences of Narf''s words, they have no objection, and immediately gave up a position to let them leave! Seeing the steel to refuse, Hall went up and hugged him and whispered, "Go north! Only Nosia can save me! Protect Lina!" The steel was silenced for a moment, then slammed Hall''s shoulders fiercely, and Lina, who couldn''t help but talk about it, got on the horse! After watching the two men go, Nalf continued to speak. "Well, my dear Summoner, can you say it now! I have fulfilled my promise!" Fulfill your sister! What are you special when I am a child! If you didn''t see them as ordinary horses, would you agree? Resist the anger in my heart, Hall said faintly on the surface, "Give them ten minutes! I think this time should be OK!" Narf''s face was a bit ugly, but he still resisted anger ~ www.novelhall.com~ made a gesture to his men, suddenly a dozen people immediately dismounted and surrounded the Hall and sat down. They all know that Hall is the summoner. It is the same as ordinary people without summoning the beast, and summoning is time. They have plenty of time to seize Hall at this time! "Kid, I will get the answer in a moment, you are ready to accept my anger! Ten minutes... even if they are half an hour, they can''t escape my palm!" Glanced at the Hall sitting on the ground, Narf also jumped from the moment and walked over to sit down. ... Ten minutes, the blink of an eye has passed. Narf suddenly opened his eyes. "Can you tell me?" After seeing it, Hall looked anxious. "Nima, I am wrong. Although they have been away for ten minutes, they are all first-class Warcraft mounts. I am going to go! This is really going to be desperate." !" Seeing everyone gathered around, Hall nodded and said, "Yes, but I can only talk to you alone..." Reaching out and interrupting Narfs words "Do you think that such a huge fortune will not make you tempted?" Hall''s words made Narv and his men not help. Yes, if it is really a huge wealth, will they (we) be tempted? Suddenly, Narf looked at Hall with a gloomy look. He suddenly realized that he was in a dilemma, agreeing that if it was really a huge treasure, it would be hard to guarantee that they would betray! Do not agree, then they have a direct interval! Good poison policy! Look at Hall with a sinful look, Narf can''t wait to directly kill this embarrassing person Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are available at ~www.novelhall .com~ Chapter 20： Final card The final card of Chapter 20 "Brothers, I will listen to what I heard first. I am telling you back!" In order to prevent accidents, he decided to listen first, and then consider whether to tell his own men depending on the specific situation! "Nothing head! This kid is the worst! We won''t be deceived!" "That is, the head of the team, we still don''t know how good you are, you listen first, let''s go down first!" Looking at the slightly scattered dozens of men, Narfs heart has endured the maximum limit. If he wants to know the result, now he will cut the rabbit scorpion in front of him! Hall knew that he could no longer delay the time, and sighed and said. "Well, you have to listen! This secret is related to my life! It is also related to the fate of the king of the Principality of Aoraki!" Seeing that Hall is so serious, Narf has become a little hurry to breathe at a time, the secret he is looking forward to! This is the fate of a king of the Principality! What would it be? Seeing Narr''s appearance, Hall sneered in his heart, then he suddenly shouted loudly. "The secret is that King Aoraki is a broken mountain! He likes men!" Narf was stupid, and the mercenaries around him were stupid. This is so special! However, they seem to have heard how the aristocratic private life is so gorgeous, and I have heard that some people like male style! Like Gustav, whose team died, this is not a big problem. Only because of different identities, the other party is the King of Aoraki... Suddenly Narf found it wrong, even if the king likes a man? But he will not destroy a nobleman because of this! The main thing is, how does Encate suddenly make an alliance with Aoraki? "Nima!" When he saw Hall, he turned and ran, and Narf realized that he was deceived! "Kill! Kill me this kid!" Everyone heard that this was awkwardly awakened, especially the two front looking at the Hall that rushed over to them. They raised their swords and prepared to give him a broken head! As a first-class warrior, dealing with a summoner who has no summoned beast, isn''t that the hand coming? Just as they were ready to start, they suddenly found out that Hall had a strange smile, and the two immediately became knowledgeless. Suddenly two figures appeared in front of them, and they did not wait for them to reflect and directly pounce them to the ground. "Blasting wolf? Two ends?" Nalphs eyes were behind him, and he realized that he was cheated from the end to the end. Hall was not so weak on the surface! "Hey..." The two blast wolves were opened by mercenaries. Although they were sneaked, they naturally had some skills to fight for years! Just want to stand up, suddenly two figures appeared on them. "What? There are two more!" These two blast wolves crushed their throats in their strange eyes! Watching the four blast wolves running behind the Hall, everyone was stunned for a while. "Look at what I see! Not four hurricane wolves! Give me a chase!" Nalfu jumped his feet and looked at the Hall that was running a hundred meters away. He quickly pulled the blast horse over, and one turned over and suddenly got on the horse. Back! "Chasing!" Hall''s idea is very simple, how far you can run as far as you can! The closer you are to the forest, the safer it is! "Attack!" Looking at the chasing soldiers faster and faster, the four blasts wore four wind blades, and the pale green wind blade quickly flew to the ground with them. "Touch"! A mercenary did not evade well and was directly hit and fell off the horse! "Waste!" Narf waved his sword and shattered the two wind blades that he had flew. He looked at the Hall that was getting closer and closer, and he decided to cut his head directly! "Damn! On!" Four hurricane wolves turned to the hurricane horses of several mercenaries around, and the formation was completely messed up! However, there is no protection of the summoned beast around Hall. There is no summoner who summons the beast. Just like an ordinary people, Narf raises the giant sword high. He seems to have seen the picture of Halls head flying. . "Hey!" "what!" Suddenly a burst of wolverines, Narf stared at the two blasts that appeared again! "How is it possible?! Is this a first-rate summoner? How come there are so many summoned beasts? Is this the biggest secret?" I couldn''t think too much. He waved a sword and flew a blast wolf. Fortunately, Narva was in a hurry and took a sword. Otherwise, the blast wolf is not as simple as flying. Shooting one, but there is one, Narf''s blast horse is bitten, and the horse gets crazy when it hurts. Narf did not pay attention to the fact that he immediately fell from the blast. A beautiful three hundred and sixty degrees in the air turned and stood firmly on the ground. "Come back!" Looking at the six blast wolves around him, Hall''s mood also sinks to the bottom! Three injured, in which the hurricane wolf was photographed by Narf, it seems that the bones are broken, standing there and swaying. "It turns out that this is your biggest secret! No wonder the King of Aoraki wants to make so much money! If you let you grow up, it is estimated that no country can resist you!" Obviously Narf wants to go in the wrong direction, but he is right, this is indeed one of Hall''s secrets! "Tell me the secret that can summon so many summoned beasts I can let you go! I am serious!" Hall smiled and looked at Narf. "Are you an idiot? Or when I am stupid?" Seeing that he was being laughed at, Narfs face suddenly became gloomy. He was always seen by others, and where was this anger? Putting down Narf and lifting the giant sword directly, Hall said, "You will pay for your arrogance! Kill!" More than a dozen mercenaries heard the words immediately rushed to Hall, looking at the scene, Hall felt a bitter smile. "I didn''t think that this is the end of this trip to the outside world! It''s so bad!" At this moment, suddenly there was a sound of smashing the air in the air. "Not good! Defense!" Narf looked up and immediately cried out in panic. Its a pity that its too late. A mercenary hasnt had time to call it out. A long arrow pierces his eyes accurately and penetrates directly from behind. He cant die anymore! Others are shot in the throat and heart. Most of them were shot in the body''s non-fatal parts, and Narf succeeded in avoiding several bows that were shot at him with the reaction of second-class fighters! "Elf Force?!" Looking at a group of elves riding the Warcraft spiked deer, Nalf was so frightened that he didn''t think much. After turning over the horse, he turned and fled. "Headmaster...ah!" In addition to the two mercenaries who followed them, the other mercenaries who were too late to get started were immediately hit by the next wave of bows and arrows, and suddenly lost their lives! "Hey, these wastes will make you lose your fighting spirit. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 21： Space upgrade Chapter 21 Space Upgrade Hall doesn''t have to turn around, and when he hears this sound, he knows it is Evel''s fascinating male elf! "Why don''t you chase? He is the culprit in catching the princess!" Hall glanced at the escaping Narf and said faintly, Ai Wei heard a sudden change of face. A faint look gave him a look, although very dissatisfied with Hall''s attitude, but he still speeded out and rushed out, then took out the bow and arrow, and pulled it. The entire big bow opened immediately, and then a faint red glow appeared on the bow and arrow. "Medium!" As he shouted, his hand was released, and some of the faint red-lighted arrows quickly crossed the sky and made a sharp voice rushing toward Narf. "Do you want?" Narf''s face became pale, and he slammed the blast horse desperately, trying to make it more speedy, but he forgot that the previous blast was hurt by Hall''s blast wolf, where it could be faster. ? With a loud bang, the arrogant arrow hit the immediate Narf directly, and a scream came out of his mouth, even if it was a few hundred meters away, Hall could hear it. It hurts! "Humph!" After Iwell shot an arrow, he didn''t pay any attention to him. He looked at Hall and wondered, he said coldly. "In my fight, I can''t live for a long time!" Hall couldn''t help but roll his eyes and at the same time warn himself, don''t force it in the future. For the enemy, you must kill the dead and you can''t die! "Is steel people?" Ewell turned his head and stared straight at Hall. "I don''t like the tone of your words!" "Is it? I don''t like you anymore!" Hall was originally dissatisfied with him, like the 2,500,000. However, others do have embarrassing qualifications! Suddenly, I''ve slammed out the bow and arrow at the Hall, and there was a faint red glow on his hand. Hall''s sweaty hair was erected, and his eyes widened as he looked at the arrow in the hands of Ayver! He knows that if I''m letting go, he will definitely die and can''t die! Even if you have six blasts around you, you can''t change the fate of his death! "Hey!" The blast wolves roared at Eyre, and although they were afraid of the bows and arrows in Aiwell''s hands, they still stared at him with sorrow! The elf warriors around looked at Hall with a cold eye. After half an hour, Evel was screaming, and then the bow and arrow shot at the sky. At close range, the arrow rushed out and even took a shock wave, swaying the clothes of the people around, showing how powerful this arrow is! "Hey!" A scream came, and Hall looked up and saw a one-person flying World of Warcraft directly hit, the entire chest exploded, and then lost life and fell directly. "The dark forest does not welcome humans! So I hope that I will not see you in the forest again!" After he finished, he lost a box and came over. "This is what the princess asked me to give you. Its good luck! Just halfway let me meet dwarves and foxes. Remember, next time you are not so lucky!" After he had pulled the reins, the sharp-horned deer slammed his legs, and a gorgeous turn quickly ran towards the forest. The elf warriors around also went along with them, coming and going like the wind, and soon there were only arrows and bodies on the ground, and the hurricane Wolf Hall took back the Aiwei Road, which was far away. "Iwell, you wait, I remember you!" Da da da! Hall looked up and found that it was Steel and Lina riding back. "Hall brothers, fortunately, you have nothing to do, otherwise I must bring us the black iron army to destroy them!" For the steel, Hall gave a slight smile and thanked him, and then said. "Okay, clean up, let''s get out of here!" Cleaning the battlefield, this is Hall''s favorite thing to do recently. The reason is very simple, he is poor! After all, this kind of thing can''t be done every day, and he doesn''t have a way to make a living, so he can search for it! Lina followed her, and she was a little scared before, but everything was like this. For the first time, she was afraid and slowly got used to it. Looking at the dead blast horse and the corpse of the bird that had just fallen down, he simply put in the space together. Suddenly a message came from the space to let him know, and after handing over the work of cleaning the battlefield to Lina and Steel, he immediately I took a headache and sat down. In fact, it is to enter the space to see a look. Is the second-class exogenous energy detected, is it upgraded? Yes/No? Upgrade? Second-class exogenous energy? Looking at the flesh and blood on the ground, a nucleus floating above the body, Hallton was somewhat clear. It turns out that this Warcraft is a second-class Warcraft, no wonder! Thinking of this, Hall''s expression is a bit strange, so that space can be unexpectedly upgraded, I would also like to thank Ai Weier? I don''t know when he knows why he thinks that Hall is strong because he is handsome. What do you think? After choosing to agree, the system immediately absorbed the second-order crystal nucleus, and then a message popped up in Hall''s mind. "If the system is upgraded successfully, you can choose a biological evolution! All creatures must be summoned from the outside world. The calling condition is that the other party agrees, otherwise it cannot be summoned!" Hey... this news is a bit big! Hall quickly sorted out can upgrade a blast wolf? After that, the creatures must be summoned from the outside world? Do they want to agree? If you want to summon a dragon, but also to discuss it, you give me a summoning beast, how? Spicy and spicy? Hall felt that when the dragon didn''t bite himself, he was lucky! It feels a bit boring! Is it the protection of the novice period? Because the system has always been active, after talking about it, people will ignore it, so Hall has to let go of his doubts and turn to look at the blast wolf that is eating! "Since you want to upgrade, then choose the big one to follow me!" As Hall made a decision, suddenly a big ray of light appeared on the body, and after the light passed, a blast wolf that was taller than before appeared in front of him. Compared with the other five heads, in addition to the body becoming taller, the teeth and claws become sharper, the most important thing is that he wants to carry out its body, because Hall found that it has some pale yellow fur on the outside of the body, reaching out. Touched and felt particularly hard. Is it an increase in defense? After withdrawing from the space, Halls thoughts on the space are still good and bad for himself. At this time, Lina walked happily. "Young master, look, a lot of money!" When Hall looked back, he found that Lina had a few purses in her hand and it seemed to be a lot of looks. "Oh, Lina is really amazing, I will buy you a beautiful dress!" "Really? The young master should not lie to me Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 22： a world of strength Chapter 22 The World of Strength Steel was speechless and looked at the look of Hall and Lina. "I said it''s almost ok! Go ahead, the **** smell here will attract a lot of Warcraft!" Steel reminded Hall, looked at the two intact blast horses next to him, and smiled, "Well, let''s go! Fortunately, there are two blast horses, the elves have not killed the light, otherwise it is a pity!" Steel couldn''t help but turn a blind eye. Lina looked at Hall with a smile and seemed to be very accustomed to this. The blast horse is really faster than the average horse. Warcraft is World of Warcraft, not an animal! After leaving, Hall remembered that Nosia had asked Ewell to hand over his box. Open it and see it, it turned out to be a mask! What is this for? After looking at the steel, I saw it in front of me. "Not bad! Princess Nosia even gave you this. This is something unique to the elves, and it is the face of the elf! You can change it with it! Of course, this is only Its just changing the face, the sound shape and smell cant be changed! And... After taking a look at the steel, he continued, "This is the worst type, because it is mainly changed by magic, so if there is a senior magician, it will be seen once!" Change the face? Is this not easy to handle? Although it is the lowest, but this is what Hall needs! It seems that I owe a favor to Nosia! Although Iwell had saved himself before, but Hall did not intend to count this person on his head, it was when Nosia changed his life-saving grace. Now give it to himself, that is, he really owes it. A human heart! Have the opportunity to be back! Through the explanation of steel, Hall realized that in fact, there are some elves in these human countries. They are changing the appearance of this elf to the human country. According to the guidance of the steel, Hall brought a mask, and suddenly the face of Hall changed immediately. According to his imagination, Hall became the black-haired black on the earth! "Well? How did you become the look of the empire?" Uh! Hall heard the words suddenly, he did not expect black-haired black hair to be the appearance of the fire empire, he thought of it, he quickly asked. "Then they are yellow skin?" "Yellow skin? How is it possible? Yellow skin is only a beast talent! Humans are mostly white skin! Only a few sun and rain are black!" Ok! Halls last fantasy was shattered, but its also good, black and black, at least similar? "Hey! The young master looks like this..." Lina looked at Hall and suddenly smiled. "Is it very handsome?" Hall stinks. No! Lina shook her head, and then she said seriously, It looks very old! No previous young master looks good! Old? ! Hall''s mouth is constantly twitching, okay, after all, it is 30 years old before crossing, so the uncle is not too much, always old, anyway, others can''t recognize it! ... The idea is wonderful, but the reality is cruel! Narph''s chest was pierced by the elf arrow, and the entire man''s chest was blown out. After running for a while, I couldnt help but fall off the horse and fall down on the ground! "Head!" Narf glanced at them and said with a hard time, "Go...go to my big brother! Let... let him... give me revenge! Hold this, tell the big brother... this person has a big secret... it has a secret to the Principality..." Said here, Narf hand loose, the whole person suddenly lost signs of life. The wicked slave trader died in the death wilderness, and it must be said that this is ironic! This also proves one thing! God knows what you did! Not not reporting, time is not here! "What should I do?" A mercenary took over the reward of Hall and turned to look at another humanity. "Go! Let''s do it according to the head of the team! We are all registered with the mercenary union. The big brother of the head of Narf will definitely find us, so let''s go find him! Put the Hall kid The situation is said to the head of the group!" "Well! That''s it! Let''s clean up the brothers'' bodies, and then go to the Carin City of the Principality of Girardino to find the head of the big brother! The head of the Demon Mercenary, the fourth-class soldier Gilf!" ... Without the enemy''s catching up, Hall, they were sitting on the blast, and the horse came to Carlin City at night! Carlin City is the border city of the Principality of Gilardino and the Principality of Enkat. It can be said that it belongs to two countries, and it can be said that neither belongs to it! Its strange to say, its not surprising... The city is a must-see for entering and leaving the dead wilderness and the dark forest, so there will be plenty of adventurers coming here, many of which are large mercenaries! It takes a lot of money to build a city here, and it is also necessary to station a large number of soldiers to manage! No matter which country is stationed, it must prevent the sudden attack of another country! So later, two countries built two large forts in the territory of Carlin! Carlin City is thrown to the large mercenary group to manage, so that the two countries can equally divide the tax paid by Carlin every year without paying a single soldier Why not? So a city like Karin has become a large city that combines adventure, trading, and entertainment! Except that you are not allowed to use force in the city, what other you are, of course, as long as you have money! Those who do not believe in the laws of this place basically disappeared here the next day. There used to be a large-scale mercenary group of thousands of people who made trouble here and was attacked that night! One night, the whole army was wiped out! And the body was completely hanged outside the city gate! Since then, no one has dared to make a panic here! "Come on! How? The city is big!" Looking at the city that is obviously illusory in the eyes, Hall has not responded at some time! He passed through and was the first time to see a big city in a different world! And he just came to the flash gold town, he just took a quick glance, was rushing to escape, did not deliberately watch. Where is it like now, watching all kinds of people line up a long queue to prepare for the city! Most of them are mercenaries with various weapons, and a few are farmers with burlap coats! This is the first time that Hall has seen a different world of farmers, but it feels like the earth! The only difference is that their identity seems to be only a little higher than the slave... Just as they were in the queue, a dirty peasant accidentally bumped into a warrior, and the soldier gave him a slap in the face, and the peasant still sighed and apologized to him! "What kind of world is this! The strength is respected Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 23： a world that slowly knows Chapter 23: The World I Recognize Is this situation very common? Hall turned his head and glanced at the steel and found that the steel looked at him with an inexplicable look. "Hey, what''s so weird? It''s normal to be bullied without the ability to be a warrior and a mage!" Not only steel, but Lina is the same expression, it seems that Hall is really familiar with the world view of the world! Because of the reminder of steel, Hall did not make a head for the peasant. When he was paying the money, he looked back at the peasant who was still on the ground for mercy. He thought about what others were not clear about. After entering the door, the inside situation made Hall open his eyes! I saw a row of western-style buildings, all kinds of people live here, trading sounds, screaming, and what surprised him the most is that the city is big! From the place where he entered the city, he could not see the head! Later, Hall learned from the steel mouth that there is not a million people here! This is still the off season, if there is a peak season, there are at least two million people here! After learning that there is a population of 5 billion in a Geely Empire, Hall decided not to take the Earth''s thinking here and think about things indiscriminately. It is completely unnecessary! A Principality of Gilardino is as large as China. A Geely empire has a total land area of ??the entire Earth. It is conceivable that these days, how many distances does Hall take? Hall would like to ask if it takes a long time to go to the Firewind Empire by using the method. As a result, Steel looked at Hall from top to bottom and asked strangely if he had a problem with his head. I have cut the grass! Hall couldn''t help but groan. After Steel saw that Hall was really angry, he told him that there was a flying vehicle in the capital of the Principality of Gilardino that could fly directly to the Fire Empire! Time takes about a week! If you go over, I am sorry, it is estimated that it can''t be done in a year or two, and it is estimated that the halfway has not yet reached the fart! On the way to the side of the steel, the introduction is that the knife shield is the mercenary union, the staff is the magic union, these two are on the bright side! In the dark there is an assassination union, which requires an acquaintance to find. There used to be warriors, knights, archers and thieves, but now they are all managed by the mercenary union. Here, Hall also saw a church building with a cross. You don''t need him to introduce Hall to know that this is a bright church! Fortunately, this is a multi-god era, otherwise the Guangming Church will have to unite the rivers and lakes! "This is the blacksmith shop opened by our black iron dwarfs! We are advanced, I will introduce you to a few people!" After talking about the steel, Hall waited and rushed in and shouted out loud. Then a loud conversation came from inside. Looking at the name of the black iron blacksmith shop, Hall nodded, and it was simple and easy to understand! As soon as he came in, Holden was soaked in smoke and couldn''t open his eyes. Lina was also coughing fiercely. Obviously this taste is really... After the eyes slowly adapted, Hall discovered that several dwarves were smoking and watching themselves. Hey, I don''t know how to say it. If Hall and Steel saw more, he couldn''t tell who is who! Through the introduction, Hall knows that there are some white beards who are the heads of the black iron dwarf blacksmith shop, and also the master of steel, the master of Carter blacksmith! "Hello Carter Master!" Hall gave him a noble ceremony, and Carters master immediately smiled and said, Summon Mr. Teacher, thank you for saving my son! Several other people are also blacksmith apprentices here, Hall and they say hello to them! Knowing that Hall is going to the Fire Empire, Carter invited Hall to stay here for the time being. After they complete the deal, they will go to the Principality of Gilardino to do the airship! Hall thought about it and agreed. After all, he is very weak now. In this case, it is also a very safe choice to follow the group of Black Iron Dwarf! After learning that Carter is not only a blacksmith master, but also a fourth-class warrior, Hall is more reassured, at least for now, as long as he is not exposed to the real face by the enemy magicians of four or more, discovering the secrets of the elf''s glory. Then he is very safe! And the fourth-class magician, in the entire city of Carlin, only the president of the magic union branch is alone! It can be seen how valuable a magician is in this era! At the thought of the Heller who was locked up in the underground, Hall couldnt help it! This can only blame him! Who made him okay to catch himself as a slave! Dead to live! Dinner was with the black iron dwarves, in order to celebrate the peace of steel, but also to thank Hall, they specially went to the best restaurant here to eat! Looking at the best wine in the eyes of the best, Hall couldn''t help but love the food of Earth China! Big chunks of meat! Basically this is the case, although this is the third-class Warcraft meat, but you can not come to a braised? Can''t you come up with a stir? These are the meats that are grilled like this. Can you order some fresh food? Is there a so-called drink, is this really wine? Have you been fighting for thousands of years of civilization? Hall, who has been vomiting for dozens of times in his heart, feels If a chef comes here, the special one can directly control the rivers and lakes, and fight the world invincible! Hall even thought, after finding his sister, after revenge, is it really a chain of restaurants around the world? But think about it that is far away, not very realistic, it is estimated that it is like that, some old monsters may have to come out to find him trouble! "It''s still a bit more! I''m still too weak, don''t just make earth-shattering things, low-key points are right." I don''t know if my hurricane wolf can defeat the second-class fighters. If so, is this the second-class summoner? Steel also proposed to let Hall go to the summoner''s identification, but he refused, in case the old man of the magic union also sold himself for the two hundred purple coins, isn''t that the sheep into the tiger''s mouth? So Hall refused because he was looking for his sister earlier! Looking at the taste of their eating, Hall can only pretend to eat deliciously and slowly! The only thing that can make Hall swallow is the bread... After returning to the blacksmith shop, when Hall knew that the meal had ten gold coins and could not help secretly vomiting, would it be ten gold coins? What is the five-year quota for an ordinary family? Its too pitted! Hall also learned two things from it! the first! The dwarf is really rich! The second dining has a big head! I thought that Hall, which ended like this today, suddenly received a gift from the steel! Looking at the silver-white soft armor, Hall was a little curious. "This is pajamas Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serials are available at Chapter 24： Shopping Chapter 24 Shopping "Is this a pajamas?" Looking at the contemptuous look of steel, Hall knew that he was making a joke again! Despise, despise, who made me the original owner of this body is a Western magic version of the otaku? "This is a soft armor with a little bit of Mithril! He can protect the full strength of the soldiers under the third level! If you know the senior magician later, you can also let him get a defensive magic inscription on the soft armor, so that The safety of your summoner has greatly increased!" Mithril? Magical inscription? When I heard this, Hall suddenly said, "Mystery is precious?" "you''ve said?" I said your sister! how could I know! Seeing the exclusive contempt of steel, Hall almost wanted to let Ada come out and play with him! "Mystery! Everyone in the world will break the head for it. Its ductility is as big as bronze, and it can be polished like glass. We dwarves can make it a strong steel, but light as a goose feather. The metal is beautiful like ordinary silver, but the luster of Mithril does not fade with time. The goblin can use it as a magic crystal cannon and a flying airship, and the magician can use it to cast devastating magic. It is said that there are some mysterious uses, but what is specific is not known! "No wonder!" "No wonder?" Steel asked curiously. Hall quickly shifted the topic "Oh, nothing, I mean no wonder you are giving me so much care, isn''t that expensive?" "Oh! Of course expensive, this secret silver will be two hundred purple gold coins, well, that is your reward amount!" Who will later say that the dwarf will not say a joke, I will let the blaster bite you! This Hall finally understands the importance of Mithril, and understands why the king of the Principality of Orakil wants to destroy his former father, and understand why Enkat is willing to be a relative of the Alliance! This thing is simply a strategic item! It is no less than the existence of a nuclear bomb...especially steel says that a magician can use it to cast a certain magic, look at the steel face with a cautious look, and estimate that this magic is a magic that destroys the earth! But... but you shouldn''t chase me! So this thing, we are not finished! For the thanklessness of the Black Iron Dwarf, Hall did not accept any guilt, anyway, Nocia''s acceptance, and more steel, it is more debt than not to press! Not too big or small, just right! After satisfactorily lying down, this is Hall''s first time to sleep in this different world! ... "Fast! Go straight to Carlin, then go to the mercenary union to pass the message, I hope that Gilf will come over soon!" A few mercenaries riding a blast horse entered the city of Carlin in the night, but the city is indeed big enough to find a person in a million cities, just like a needle in the sea, especially Hall. Bring a magical mask like the face of the elf! Early the next morning Hall was woken up by Linas voice. "Young master, get up, I am ready for you, get up!" In Lina''s urging voice, Hall was reluctant to get out of bed. "Ah!" stretched out, and after a little physical activity, said lazily to the outside. "Good, I will be out soon!" Fortunately, it was summer, and there were not many clothes. I put the secret silver soft armor on my body yesterday, and put a robes on the outside. Seeing that Halla was dressed in a nondescript, Lina couldn''t help but blame a few words, "The young master, have already come to the city, there is no need to wear it again! Today we go shopping, I will buy you a nobleman." Clothing!" "Well! How can I do it... Listen to you today!" Hall washed carelessly. He was thinking about what to do after the Firewind Empire found his sister. When he reacted, he found Lina happy. The departure. "Oh, okay, I almost forgot, she is still a child!" Before the Hall, the family where their family was located was just a small town. Lina had seen such a big city. It is estimated that she had already moved when she entered the city yesterday, but she did not say that she had not settled down. It is estimated that she would stay here for a week or so, so today she could not help but ask for this request. . And to buy clothes for yourself, it is estimated that it is also brought up by the way. For Lin, Hall, it should be the former Hall, it is also a relative! So this idea has been preserved, but Hall is not the original Hall, but the uncle who is 30 years old! Lina is a little sister to him! A little sister who needs his care and lives with each other! So for Lina''s request, he naturally will not refuse! After the washing, Hall and the steel had a breakfast together. Master Carter went to the studio after eating breakfast in order to catch up with the delivery time. Hall said to him that he wanted to go shopping. A bit, steel naturally did not refuse! After leaving the Black Iron Dwarf Blacksmith Shop, the three men walked in the direction of the market under the leadership of steel. Looking at a building similar to the Western Middle Ages Hall still feels incredible, as if all this is watching a 5d version of the immersive movie! Listening to the sound of selling from the ear, feeling the exuberant atmosphere of the crowd, Hall is sure again, he really can''t go back! "How? Lively? At the beginning, Mo was shocked for the first time. You know, we dwarves generally don''t like it very much, right! What are you going to buy?" The loud sound of steel directly penetrated Hall''s eardrum, awakened him from the shackles, and looked up at his doubts and looked at his own steel. Hall smiled slightly. "Buy a few clothes! There are also Lina out to go shopping, after all, this time is too tired!" Steel knows the meaning of what Hall said. After looking at Lina, he smiled. "That! I remember there was a clothing store in front, it seemed to be a goblin old man!" Goblin? When Hall saw the green skin in front of him, the pointed ears, the height was shorter than the steel, and the thin old man with a pair of glasses, Hall almost regarded him as a Goblin in the underground of the castle! "Hey! Peel old man, I am bringing you the guests!" Steel seems to be familiar with this goblin called Peel, otherwise anyone who is so politely screaming, I don''t think it will be good. Peel helped the eye, and after taking a look at the steel with the little eyes, he put down his hands and looked at the iron and smiled. "Its steel, your kid. A few days ago, your father was worried that you were going out to go to the city to look for you. I didnt expect you to appear today! How, nothing happenedWelcome to the book friends Read, the latest, fastest, hottest serials are available at Chapter 25： Living substance Chapter 25 Living Substance It seems that Hall is right. This is a good relationship between Peel''s Goblin and Black Iron Dwarf! "Hall, come, let me introduce you, this is my father''s good friend Peel Master, don''t look at him thin, his craft is good! Of course, the charges are expensive!" Peel smiled at the steel, and then he looked at Hall and Lina and smiled. "Welcome! You are a friend of steel, so naturally you have to give you some discounts! Otherwise, this stinky boy may say that I have bad things everywhere. !" "Pear Master is good! My name is Hall, this is Lina! I will meet for the first time, please take care!" When I saw Hall saying hello, Lina followed Hall to give Peel a civilian ceremony. "Fox girl? Oh, good! I want to give you some discounts this time!" Hall was not very familiar with the clothes, so Lina told her to go forward and Pierre, and after listening to Linas remarks, Peel probably understood some. "Well, I understand, is the regular costume of some nobles? Then Hall, what aristocrat are you? Is the baron still?" Well, this fall to Lina is guilty, she forgot this, the general aristocratic costume has a symbol of identity, Hall''s father is a baron, but now has been declared treason, then Hall is naturally not a noble Now, obviously Lina has forgotten this. "Give me a clothes that are easy to move, and the clothes of the nobles will go home and get it!" Although Hall''s words made Peel somewhat confused, but the customer is supreme, he did not ask much. After taking a look at the size, Hall paid some deposits. After agreeing to take it in a few days, he left the clothing store after saying goodbye to Peel. Looking at the Hall and others who left, Peels dim eyes suddenly became stunned. "This kid seems to have a story..." ... "Young master, I am sorry, I have forgotten it!" Lina looked at Hall with apologetic apology. "It''s okay! I like that kind of clothes, it''s convenient to move! I really want to wear the cumbersome clothes of the nobles, I will feel a little uncomfortable! What''s more, we are now unsatisfactory, at least in the Geely Empire!" Lina still wants to say something, and the steel also interjected. "No, I wore it once, don''t smash it! It''s better to wear a leather armor!" Lina gave a white look at the steel. He was a rough man in Lina''s heart. Where can he compare with Master Hall! Looking at Lina''s mouth, Hall smiled and touched her head. "Go, let''s go, let''s go shopping, buy some small things for you!" The little thing that Hall said was a stall that was not far from the front. He didnt go there and heard the sound of everyone sipping. "Selling quality weapons! It''s all a fine weapon made by the dwarves, one gold coin! All kinds of weapons! You can buy more discounts!" "Restore the potion, restore the physical potion made by the senior alchemist! One gold coin! Limited quantity!" "Sell the material! Sell the crystal nucleus, the material of the wilderness Warcraft, know how to come!" "Sell space bags, famous equipment!" Listening to these people sipping there, Holden felt a bit like the feeling of being an online game, when Steel said it. "Here is a place where dragons and snakes are mixed. You may buy a weapon worth a purple gold coin in a gold coin. It is also possible to buy a purple gold coin for a worthless thing! Many people like to come here to leak, this is to see Personal eyesight!" If you don''t use steel, he will see it. This is not like a small street vendor outside the antique street. If you can buy something, you need to look at the luck and eyesight of that person! The three saw a few, and did not buy anything, until Hall went to the stall called the crystal nucleus to stop. "This gentleman, do you see what you need? I have a lot of materials in Warcraft in the wilderness!" Hall looked down, an unnamed World of Warcraft''s claws, a pre-processed World of Warcraft skin, did not seem to be clean, next to some minced meat on the top, there is a crystal nucleus and a black iron ball? Looking at the disdainful expression of the steel next to it, Hall knows that these are rubbish! But he didn''t care because he needed the crystal nucleus! Seeing Hall''s gaze, the small trader immediately picked up the crystal nucleus and said with a smile. "Sir, this is the crystal nucleus of the first-class Warcraft Ironback Lizard. Do you see if you are interested?" "How much is the crystal nucleus?" For the nucleus, Hall is still very much needed. After all, space upgrades need to absorb crystal nuclei. See Hall opening, the hawker''s heart is happy, the dark road can be opened! "You can take away fifteen gold coins!" "Fiveteen gold coins? Are you a fool?" Hall may not know the value of the nucleus, but steel is a native dwarf who knows very well. Looking at the appearance of steel blowing his beard, the hawker smiled. "Oh, this is not a business, it is money, it is a price! Sitting on the ground, paying for it on the spot!" The hawker''s mouth is not bad. The look of a smile is not at all concerned with the attitude of the steel just now When Hall is ready to leave, suddenly a message pops up in his mind. Detecting vital substances, whether to bring them into space to raise! Living matter? Hall looked at the situation in confusion and looked at the situation. Except for the human head, he did not see anything other conspicuous. what exactly is it? Living matter? Isn''t that human? But I often touch people, not like today, what is going on? When Hall was looking at the things on the stall, the hawker kept talking and smiling, then looked at Hall and saw that he was staring at his booth and didnt know where to get it. He couldnt break it. After the black ball, the eyes suddenly lit up. "This gentleman, this is what I found from the death wilderness from a second-class World of Warcraft cave. How about it, don''t want you too much, a purple gold coin will give you!" The mind that Hall was thinking about was suddenly interrupted by the hawker until he only carefully looked at the black ball. Black ball? Yep? ball? It won''t be this! Looking at the hawker''s clothes and the profiteers, Hall directly used the contempt. "Since this is the case, then you can keep it yourself!" Seeing that Hall was ready to turn and leave, the hawker was in a hurry. "Hey, sir, sir! You wait, we can talk about it, how about this black ball fifty gold coins? Half price, or thirty? You Its too dark, ten gold coins! Ten gold coins will be for you! Hall looked back at the hawker''s faint road "15 gold coins, crystal nucleus and black ball together! Give the deal, don''t give it to you Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most The serial works of the fire are all at Chapter 26： ready to go Chapter 26 is ready to go The hawker originally wanted to raise the price again. Suddenly he heard the steel opening. "I said that you are wasting money. This is not the case. The crystal nucleus goes to the Chamber of Commerce in front to buy it. Ten gold coins are stable! As for the black ball, you are ready. Buy it back and play? Go!" Hall didn''t think that the steel actually cooperated. He nodded and just wanted to turn around. The hawker was in a hurry and quickly came forward to repair Hall with a distressed expression. "15 gold coins! Fifteen gold coins to take away!" Lina saw Halls money and money, and felt a pain in her heart. She wanted to ask Hall not to buy it, but see that Hall had already paid for it. When she felt distressed, she secretly thought that money could not be given to the young master! Looking at the three people walking away, the hawker threw the gold coins in his hands and laughed. "I didn''t think of picking up a black ball that didn''t know anything. I even sold five gold coins! Hey! I will get it again next time, and I will say that I got it from the third-class Warcraft. How can I sell ten gold coins? !" ... Looking at Lina''s mouthful and angry look, Hall finally gave the money to Lina, which made her face look better. "Young Master, we don''t have much money here. When we have time to buy a ticket for the Fire Empire, we can save it!" Seeing Lina''s appearance as a hostess, the Hall couldn''t help but smile, and it was still very obedient. "Well, okay, after that, Lina is the one who manages the money at home, and the money is handed over to you!" There was some ambiguity in Hall''s words. After Lina heard it, her face suddenly became red, and her charming eyes flashed and looked at Hall, so that Hall, the actual old man in his thirties, couldn''t afford it! On the way back, passing the mercenary trade union, the steel jokingly said that after the strong, together organize a mercenary group to play! Hall is not convinced of this suggestion. He is now escaping from the Geely Empire, and he is considering this after security has been guaranteed. Just as they left, the two men who had just come out of the mercenary union were suddenly vigilantly hiding. "What happened to Cisco?" A mercenary looked curiously at his companion and didn''t understand what he was so wary of at the mercenary union''s door. Seeing Cisco sneak out and look outside, it looks a little unclear. "Yu Mu! I seem to see the fox girl and the dwarf, but Hall did not see it, but in addition to his appearance, the back is very similar!" "What?" Yamu heard a cry. "Hey! Oops! I will go and see! If it is really they, immediately inform Gilf!" Cisco was originally a thief, and the body was agile, and the whole person was still good at tracking. After saying this, he quickly walked toward Hall where they left. The three of the Halls who were on the way back didnt know that someone was following them until they entered the Black Iron Dwarf Blacksmiths Shop, and Cisco turned and left. "How?" Yamu saw Cisco come back anxiously. "That''s them! I don''t know how I changed my face, but I heard the dwarf still call him Hall in the conversation!" Yamus face was a little gloomy and said, This time our demon mercenary regiment is almost completely destroyed, so we must report this ugly hate! The kid is also very surprised, and can summon six blast wolves, which is a first-class call. Teacher! It seems that we have to wait for Mr. Gilf to come and decide the plan!" "Well, at present, this is the only way. Carlin City is not allowed to kill. How to deal with Hall at that time is also a big problem!" "Forget it, this thing will let Gilf adults have a headache! We are divided into two ways, you are responsible for notifying Gilf! I will continue to track Hall, don''t let him run away, otherwise we will not know how to die!" Yamu knew that Cisco was right, so he nodded seriously and said, "Okay! I will go!" Looking at Yamu, who once again entered the mercenary union, Cisco turned his head in a gloomy face and then walked toward the black iron dwarf blacksmith shop... ... Back to the blacksmith''s shop, Hall returned to his room, took the black ball out of the space ring, and immediately prompted the system to come again. Detecting vital substances, whether to bring them into space to raise! After the choice is made, Hall enters the space and finds that the black ball floats in the middle of the space, and the upgraded Ada and the surrounding five hurricane wolves are afraid to hide! "No? So horrible?" Hall observed it and didn''t send me any changes in the black ball! After thinking about it, Hall took out the crystal nucleus bought by the ten gold coins. He was surprised to find that this nucleus actually shattered directly, and then covered in the black ball disappeared. So amazing? Looking at the black ball and space that did not respond at all, Hall thought for a long time, and finally estimated that the crystal nucleus was not enough. "It seems that to figure out what the black ball is, you still need a lot of crystal nucleus! Before leaving, he suddenly found that the brand that originally displayed World of Warcraft 6/6 was gone! Looked at the black ball floating in the air and staying away from the six hurricane wolves there is no room for anything, Hall shook his head and left. Because Carter masters have to work overtime, and Hall doesn''t want to show up too much, so in a few days, he went out of the blacksmith shop except for the clothes he got out of the Pierre, until a week later, steel. A look of excitement came over and told Hall that their mission was completed, ready to depart for the Fire Empire! Hearing here, Hall and Lina couldn''t help but feel relieved and finally left the Geely Empire! Early the next morning, Carters group of people waited in the blacksmiths shop and saw Hall and others come out and immediately laughed and said. "Hall Xiaoyou, have been waiting for a long time, this time there are more tasks, so two days late, all of them have been completed yesterday, we are going to go to the city of Tyros in the capital of the Principality of Gilardino today!" Hall quickly gave Carter a ritual, although he really waited for some impatientness, but he couldnt say it verbally. He still has this emotional intelligence. Carter stayed behind the blacksmith shop with a few dwarves, and he left the blacksmith shop with Hall, Lina and Steel, and more than a dozen black iron dwarves. Looking at a dwarf dressed up and a Hall mixed in it, Cisco was anxious. "No, they have to go! But Gilf is still not here! If you don''t stop them, you don''t know how Giff will punish me!" Thinking of the possible consequences, Cisco bit his teeth and suddenly rushed to the front of Carter and others and shouted. "Stand up Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 27： Block road Chapter 27 Blocking the Road "Stop!" Hearing this voice, Carter and others couldn''t help but frown. In Carlin City, they dare to intercept them, and it is still not so many people who are so bright and straight to intercept their dwarves! Because the dwarves are less in every country, mainly because the dwarves are dissatisfied with human beings and do not like humans, so the dwarves are very popular in cities where dwarves are located! After all, when it comes to forging technology, the dwarf says second, no one dares to say first! Seeing that a human mercenary suddenly stopped Carter and others, the people around him were shocked. "Who is this guy? Dare to stop the Carter master''s way? Does he want to mix in Carlin City?" "No, I can only use some second-rate weapons in the future, poor guy!" "What is more pitiful is the mercenary group and the head of the team behind him. If they know that there is such an idiot, it is estimated that they want to kill him!" Everyone pointed at Cisco, which made Cisco''s head shrink, but when he thought of the possible punishment of Gilf, he still bite his teeth and stopped. "Stand up, don''t walk! At least that person is not allowed to go!" Seeing his fingers in the direction, Hall''s face changed. He didn''t see it clearly before. Now everyone just let the line of sight open. He immediately saw it clearly. Isn''t this a member of the Devil Mercenary? I did not expect to see it here, but also actively intercepted his way! "Hall''s little friend?" Carter''s original red face suddenly became a bit strange because of his anger. He didn''t think that the reason for stopping himself was because of Hall! "Do you admit the wrong person?" Hall also has the face of an elf, changing the face of the earth, he can not see the face of his own earth, hehe... Hall suddenly glanced at Lina and the steel next to him, which was awkward. The fox girl was originally rare, and Lina was so much less beautiful. Lina and Steel were at their side, so... Hall suddenly felt that he had lived up to the good intentions of Princess Nosia, and the face of this elf has not played any role for a long time! It seems that I know that Hall has been discovered by myself. Linas expression is self-blaming and says, Young Master, I... Hall stopped Lina who wanted to apologize, and looked gloomy as she walked over to see Ciscos wicked road. "The elves didn''t kill you at the time!" "What''s going on?" Carter saw Hall''s expression. It seems that there are some things between them. They are considering whether or not to get involved. The steel makes his face become abnormal. "Father! He is a member of the slave mercenary group who took me with me before!" Everyone heard the words suddenly, and looked at Cisco''s eyes was a bit wrong. "This guy, I don''t know how to describe him. I even caught the son of Carter Master as a slave. Where does he come from such a courage? Don''t you know that Carter is not only a master of forging, but also a true four-level fighter?" ?" "Then their mercenary group is miserable, and the iron is on the iron plate!" "Live it!" Carters momentum made Ciscos legs soft and difficult to swallow. Card... Carter Master, thats a misunderstanding! Our head is dead, but our heads brother wants this person, as long as He can stay, as far as your son is concerned, we can compensate!" "Compensation? Oh, I started to fight with my son near Carlin. You said how are you going to pay?" As soon as Carter finished, there was a red energy fluctuation in the whole body... "Fighting!" The surrounding mercenaries are not allowed to breathe a sigh of relief, and vindictiveness is the watershed of the soldiers! First-class soldiers can break the stone, second-class soldiers can knock down a wall! Third-class fighters easily destroy a house. The soldiers of the first two or three are junior fighters, and the soldiers such as the four fifths and six are intermediate fighters! The standard for entering the intermediate warrior is vindictive! The strength of vindictiveness is divided into red, yellow, blue, green, green, orange, and purple. The corresponding ones are four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, holy soldiers, and it is said that there is gold, that is, the legendary **** of war. ! The **** of war, Haliat. Zibot is the legendary existence of golden vindictiveness. Unfortunately, there is no **** of war now, and it is impossible to verify whether there is such a grade. "Card... Master Carter, you, you can''t kill me! Carlin City is forbidden to kill, otherwise it will face the killing of several major mercenary groups! Carter, who originally wanted to go forward, suddenly changed his face. After all, he stayed here for a while, naturally knowing this rule! It can be said that it is this provision that guarantees the stability of the entire city of Carlin! At the beginning, he only agreed to come to Carlin City because of this rule, but did not expect that someone would use this rule one day to limit himself! "you" Looking at the appearance of Carter''s beard being blown by red energy, the back of Cisco is all cold sweat, which is scared by the north, but until the vindictiveness, his head Nalph''s chest is fried by the grudge A big hole, the horrible thing, he is still vivid! "Master Carter, let me know about this!" Hall''s words made everyone unable to avoid it He smiled at Carter and signaled that he was fine, and then he looked at Cisco Road. "I remember that there seems to be a downfall here, allowing contradictory mercenaries to kill. You are a slave to me. This is a shame in my life, so let''s see you on the stage!" Carter didn''t know Hall''s strength. He just thought that his downfall was not fun, but he saw the mysterious laughter of steel pulling him. "Father, you can rest assured that Hall is the summoner!" Summoner! Carter looked at Hall with interest, he didn''t think Hall was a magician, and he was a summoner! "This young man is not sick, he wants to go to the ring? This person is obviously a person who is often strangled. Isn''t that looking for death?" "Maybe people are people who play pigs and eat tigers?" He is the one who plays pigs and eats tigers! Cisco secretly said, joking, he is only a first-class warrior, dealing with a first-class Warcraft is strong, if you are on the top six, think about it and feel scared! Seeing that Cisco was hesitant, Hall looked at him with a faint look. "If you don''t agree, then I am leaving?" Carter and others saw that Cisco actually agreed to a Hall to fight down. If the dwarf was challenged by a peer, it would be cast aside by all the tribes! "ث kind!" Looking at Hall''s dwarf is about to leave, Cisco wants to stop again, but he finds himself scared to open his mouth, just when he is anxious, the group once again stopped Carter''s way. "I said, stop at me Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 28： Jared Chapter 28 Jared "I said, give me a stop!" Everyone heard a glimpse of the heart, how can people who stopped the dwarfs today go one after another! And Carter is also angry, how to return to his home is also such a twist? Just as he looked up at the speaker, the pupil suddenly enlarged and his brow could not be locked. This is a man in his thirties, with a bright arm, carrying a helmet on his hand, followed by more than a dozen murderous mercenaries, and there seems to be a magician wearing a magic robe! The man talked to the hand, the man''s maturity and honesty and enthusiasm and courage and courage and unrestrained, to achieve the real retractable and free flowing, but also to bring the charm of the soul to the extreme. What makes Carter jealous is the dangerous feeling that he has uploaded. "This person is very dangerous!" Hall was glanced at him, and he couldnt help but goose bumps! After Cisco saw the people coming, it was relieved immediately, and the whole person could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Yu Mu, your kid is finally here! Scared me!" Cisco saw a secret in his heart after seeing him, and then quickly walked over and stalked him a few meters in front of Gilph. "Gilf Master! Hello! Hall is going to run away, I just stopped him!" This man turned out to be Narfs brother, the fourth-class soldier of the Demon Mercenary Corps, Gilph! A magician suddenly walked over to Gilph to take out a piece of paper, looked at it and looked at Hall again, then whispered something in Gilf''s ear. Gilphs cold face became even more horrible. "You, Hall? Oh, yes! I didn''t think that my unbelieving brother actually died in your hands!" Gilph did not make any action. Just saying this, everyone could not help but chill, especially Hall, he felt that his breathing was so difficult. "Hey! Who is my way? It turned out to be the head of the demon mercenary group. It is called the evil spirit Gilph! Your brother actually caught my son as a slave. You are going to declare war on our black iron dwarfs!" Carter screamed, and there was a red energy fluctuation in his body. The other black iron dwarf warriors immediately took out their weapons and shields and walked to the front of Hall and others to pose a battle. For a time, the atmosphere suddenly solidified. Its down. "Black Iron Dwarf Carter?!" Gilf did not think that the dwarf Carter would be the first to appear for Hall. As a mercenary of the Principality of Gilardino, he naturally knew Carter''s name! The forging master of the fourth class warrior! For the dwarf, Gilf knows very well, forging ability, good wine, and hospitable! Of course, this is for friends, and they have another feature, that is, stubborn! As long as they believe that ten cows are not pulled back! Seeing Carter protect the Hall like this, Gilff''s brow suddenly became compact. Seeing the dwarves in the lineup, the mercenaries of the Demon Mercenary Corps also took out weapons and dwarfed them. The people around them were shocked by the sudden change in their eyes. After they woke up, their first reaction was to hurry away from them! As the old man in Carter City, they naturally know what will happen next, no matter who wins or who loses, they have to pay for the killing in Carlin City! "Stop! Carlin City is forbidden to kill, against the killing!" A loud voice made everyone unable to breathe a sigh of relief. Then, everyone saw a figure flying fast from a distance, and his body actually faint yellow light! "The fifth class fighter!" After seeing the people, both Carter and Gilph waved, and then the dwarves and mercenaries took the weapons back. "Jialid!" "It was Mr. Jared''s coming. God, I didn''t think I was alarmed by Jared!" Jared? Hall looked up and looked at the middle-aged man who was flying at a speed of five seconds and a hundred meters. He couldnt understand who this Jared was! "He is Jared who manages Carlin City this year. The Hebrew adults are the heads of the future mercenary group in the future, bloodthirsty and death gods!" When I heard the explanation of steel, Hall knew that it was the former ruling city owner! "Jialid!" Carter and Gilf saw the coming people and immediately said hello. In this world, strength is everything, so they have no dissatisfaction! "Humph!" Jared snorted and glanced at Gilf and said with dissatisfaction, "What, Gilph, is it that you are forgotten when you are promoted to the fourth class?" Not waiting for Gilph to explain, Jared turned to look at Carter, his face a little milder. "Master Carter, how did you get involved this time? This really made me a little embarrassed!" Not to mention that Jared is not a guest, but the truth! As a black iron dwarf, Carter can come to Carlin City to open a blacksmith shop, which is what most caravans and even managers in Carlin City would like to see! Under normal circumstances, if something really happens, they are willing to favor the dwarf, for fear that the dwarf will be tempered to leave Carlin City when he is angry. In this way, Carlin City''s tax will definitely be greatly reduced! However, today it is Carter who takes the lead and other mercenaries to fight, which makes him deal with it! "Damn! How did this happen when I took over this year!" After secretly complaining, Jared asked why. When he heard that Carter was shooting for a human being The eyes couldnt help but look at Hall with amazement. He didnt understand how the lucky boy got the friendship of the dwarf in front of him. What surprised him was still behind. Gilphs younger brother caught the dwarf and the elf as slaves, but he caught Carters son. In the end, he was in the hands of the elves! "It really deserves it!" Jared suddenly remembered that it seemed that the elves of the dark forest had come to protest some time ago. At that time, he did not care, and now he knew that it was caused by Gilph''s brother Narf. Now that Narf has been killed by the elves, Gilf naturally does not dare to revenge in the dark forest, then he put his eyes on the unlucky boy of Hall! "In any case, it is forbidden to kill in Carlin City! This will never change!" Seeing Gilf frowning, Jared glanced at him. "Especially, don''t think that if you are strong, you want to challenge the status of the three major mercenary groups in Carlin City! If you don''t believe it, you can try it!" Gilff gazed at Jared, and he was promoted to the fourth class. This time, he was recruited everywhere, which cost a lot of money! His brother Narfs slave business was also secretly supported by him. The Heller was the one he sent to help. It takes money to recruit soldiers, and the slave business is obviously the fastest one in the industry! I just didn''t think that one day I suddenly received news of my brother''s death, which made him angry! Especially when I saw the news that a wanted man named Hall might know the secrets of a Principality, he immediately let go of all the things and brought them over with himWelcome to the book friends Come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 29： condition Chapter 29 Conditions "My brother can''t die in white!" The magician told Gilph just now that Halls face changed and seemed to be wearing a magic mask. This information made him suddenly understand something. That is to know that this is the Hall of the Alonka Principality and the Encar Principality. Alexander! Gilf immediately pondered and it was unwise to fight with the dwarf. It was a bit of a headache for Carter and the Black Iron Dwarf, not to mention Jared, the head of the future mercenary group! It seems that I want to take Hall, and from his mouth, I know which secret still needs to move my mind! "Hey! My son can''t be bullied by white! Gilph, others are afraid of you, our black iron dwarfs are not afraid of you! Or you try! Kill us a black iron dwarf look, you guess we will not Firewind Empire brings people back to take revenge?" Hey! Everyone knows that the dwarves have a big temper. They didn''t think that they were so bad at getting along with each other. They were brought from the fire empire. Are you ready to fight? It seems that militancy is also a feature of the Black Iron Dwarf! Jareds face was a little hard to look at. Its really like Carters saying. If you dont say anything, Carlin City will definitely be leveled! When they see a few big mercenary groups, they will not have such a good life! "Gilph, things stop here! Otherwise don''t blame me, you are welcome!" Jared decided to help the dwarf for the time being. After all, this is that Gilffs younger brother is not right. If it is not that he is already dead, Jared cant wait to take him out and mad! Gilph saw Jared not hesitate to yell at himself directly. Although his heart was very angry, he told him that he could not get angry, otherwise his demonic mercenary group would be hit hard! He knows that even if he does nothing today, the mercenaries of the Demon Mercenary Corps want to order dwarf weapons in Carlin City, which is tantamount to delusion! The loss this time is too great! Only by catching Hall, getting that secret may make up for his loss, or get more wealth! "You are Hall, is it? My brother died because of you, so I asked you to go to the stage!" Hey! Hall''s face looked strange and looked at Gilph. "Are you stupid? Are you a fourth-class warrior looking for me to go to the stage? Bullying people don''t need this? Or do you want to find Jari?" Hey! The people around him, including Jared himself, were all shocked by Halls words. Do you think it is not enough to provoke a demonic mercenary group with a fourth-class fighter, but also to provoke a future mercenary group with a fifth-class fighter to feel cool? Lina looked at Hall with some worries. She didn''t understand why the young master said this. And the steel is smashed, and then secretly gave him a thumb! There is a kind! Master Carter looked at Hall with a little laugh and laughter. He dared to say that, because their black iron dwarves had this confidence! And he really can''t see, Hall has any enthusiasm to speak like this! After Jared was shocked, his face looked ugly and he looked at Hall. "Kid, do you know, just because of what you just said, I will be able to clean you up!" Hall didn''t have to be afraid, but said with a smile. "Jialid, I am not talking about bad things, but treating you as a righteous city! You see, this shameless person actually said that I am fighting. So, I took the master of the city out to make a metaphor. You see, Gilf must be very afraid of your wise city, otherwise how ugly the face?" you! Members of the Demon Mercenary Corps stared at Hall with anger, if they didn''t know that they couldn''t kill, they had already gone up to kill his whip! Cisco and Ya Mu looked at Hall with a stunned look, thinking, it was a sly person, but they were deeply hurt! If not two people are lucky! Otherwise, it is not killed by the blasting wolf or shot by the elf''s bow and arrow! Jared looked at Hall seriously, and secretly admired his ugly kid, but after seeing the dark-faced Gilph, he knew that if there was no accident, Hall was caught by Gilf. Very big! Thinking of this, he suddenly thought of a question in his mind. If Hall grows up, what would be the situation? After the idea came out, he felt very interesting. After thinking about it, he felt that he could help Hall a little. On the contrary, he was not happy with Gilph. This obviously challenged the three mercenary groups. He can still fight a little! Thinking of this, Jared suddenly said, "Gilf, you know the rules of the downfall, not the same level of downfall can be rejected! So think about it yourself!" Gilph looked gloomy and looked at Jared and the Hall next to him, thinking after thinking about it. "I can''t play, I send a second-class warrior out, he must play, otherwise he will never want to leave Carlin. I will stay here all the time! As long as you are out of town, then it is your death!" Jared and Carter heard a wrinkle, a second-class warrior, this can be a position of a consul in the town of the Principality, and Hall does not seem to have the strength of a second-class fighter, even if it is a summoner, then it is only First-class summoner, to summon the beast, this is not enough for second-class soldiers to see! Cisco heard the sudden questioning of Yamu here. "Have you said that Hall has six hurricane wolves and did you say to Gilph?" Ya Mu''s face suddenly white, Cisco saw where he did not understand that he was forgotten, almost could not help but give him a slap in the face. "You look forward to Hall''s kid won''t accept it!" But the fact is that Cisco and Yamu couldn''t help but shudder because Hall really agreed. "Yes! But I have a condition!" "Tragic!" The two men sighed at the same time. "Hall!" Steel hurriedly cried, although he knew that Hall was the summoner, but the low-level summoner, where is the second-class fighter opponent! Hall faintly waved his hand to interrupt the steel, then looked at Gilf and said calmly. "I accept this downfall, but I need to have some bets, and I need to let Jared as a witness, dare not!" Hey! The mercenaries around felt that their heads could not turn around. "Is this man looking for death? How can I not see that he has a chance to win? Where does he come from?" "I think so too, he is offended by the demon mercenary group. It is estimated that it will be difficult to mix in the Principality of Gilardino! Poor child!" When Gilf saw that Hall dared to talk to him like this, he suddenly smiled and said, "Oh, I have to listen. What are your conditions! But Jared is very busy, and may not have time to testify to us!" "No!" Jared suddenly said, "I have just been idle recently!" Gilf... Demon mercenary group mercenaries... Hall smiled and gave Jared a gift. "You are a good city owner who loves the people!" Jared heard a bright heart, suddenly smiled and said, "Where! Where!" This love is like a child! He likes it very much! Seeing that Hall and Jareds relationship is getting better and better, Gilf has quickly interrupted them. Say, what conditions welcome readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial Works at Chapter 30： Bet Chapter 30 betting Looking at Gilf''s teeth and gnashing his teeth, he couldn''t wait to eat his own flesh and blood. Hall didn''t show his fear. This makes everyone have to admire his courage! "I need a promise! Three years! You are not allowed to leave the Carlin City range within three years! Don''t ask me for trouble!" "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!" Gilph snorted. For the condition of Hall, he would naturally not agree. If he could not find the scope of the city for three years, he could not find the trouble of Hall. He would naturally not agree. ! These three years are a crucial period for his development. Even if there is no secret of Hall, just kill him, you can get two hundred purple coins from the Principality of Aoraki! With these two hundred gold coins, he can continue to expand his mercenary group, and even recruit a magician to enter the mercenary group! Therefore, he will not agree! "Don''t be so excited, don''t know how you got into the position of the head of the team. After you are excited, you will be ordered to let the whole team get into a group." "Bastard! What did you say?" "Kid, do you want to die?" "Head, let me go up, I have to teach this kid!" When Gilff waved, the members of the Demon Mercenary Corps stopped shouting. "Kid, don''t be too arrogant!" They are blocked by you and dont leave, dont know who is arrogant! "I will say, how can you be so easy to take it seriously?" Hall''s mouth is really too powerful, with his appearance, the gas of the demon mercenary group of people punching their eyes and red eyes! "Forget it, I know that you won''t let me go so easily, so that I won, you will wait for me to leave, at least a week! How?" Gilf thought that in a week, plus the short-legged guys of the dwarves, their destination would be clear! It must be to the city of Tyros, the capital of the Principality of Gilardino. Recently there is only an airship that goes to the Fire Empire! Thinking of it, Gilph nodded gloomyly. "Yes! But I have to add a little. Losing you is my slave!" Hall heard the words of Gilph. Suddenly he seemed to understand something. It must be that Narf told him that he might have any secrets and wanted to get this secret from his mouth! Hey! If you really know the secret of Mithril, I guess you are afraid! "Oh! Then let''s hurry up, I am still rushing out!" Since seeing both sides agree, Carter and Jared are not talking, but Lina clings to Halls hand. Now Hall is her only relative, she is very worried about Hall and the Lord. Leave yourself like a lady. "Do not worry! Believe me!" Carlin City quickly spread the matter, and a large casino immediately opened the market. "Young teenagers challenge the second class of the Demon Mercenary Corps, and the courage is commendable! Bet his winner, ten times back!" "Devil mercenary Bailey! f-class mercenary! Second-class warrior! Have had a second-class Warcraft record alone! Bet his winner to return twice!" The odds of such a big gap, it seems that the casino is not optimistic about Hall, and there are very few people who beat Hall, and at most, a few people who want to rely on luck. The casino owner who opened this handicap saw the situation and regretted it! "I knew this was the case. It would be better to open a market where Hall can live for a few seconds! This is a loss!" At this time, a fox woman suddenly came in, "pressure Hall wins, eighty gold coins! Also, how much gold do you see these treasures?" The casino owner heard the news, although the fox girl is very beautiful, but now he is not interested in managing these. After rushing to meet the fox woman, after seeing those treasures, the boss pondered for a while. "Like this, I will give one hundred and twenty gold coins together! How about the two hundred and twenty gold coins?" The fox girl thought about it, but if the young master had to come over, she would not be reluctant, but she heard the young master said that if she had no money after the failure, she would agree. "Yes! That''s it!" Looking at the fox girl who left, the casino owner was a little better. "Fortunately! Two hundred gold coins make me lose less!" Waiting for him to finish, a dwarf suddenly came in and said aloud, "One hundred purple gold coins! Pressure Hall wins!" Hey! The people present were not surprised, but they became clear after seeing the people. This is not the son of Carter Master. When I think of the dwarf hospitality and stubborn character, I suddenly understand that they are cheering Hall! "Yes, I will do it for you right away!" After the steel went away, the casino owner smiled. "There is a lot less compensation! Oh! I really shouldn''t open this market!" There are several people behind to suppress Hall wins. The biggest one is five purple gold coins. The others are one or two gold coins and even silver coins! "Forget it! Go to the ring to see the situation, it is estimated that it will start." On the other side, in the ring lounge, Cisco and Yamu were kicked to the ground by Gilf! "Bastard! I have forgotten such an important thing! If you want to show me your letter to Narf, otherwise I will kill you directly!" Looking at the battle and screaming on the ground for the Mu Mu and Cisco ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Gilf mood is extremely unhappy. "Six hurricane wolves, this is probably his secret! What can be done is that his mental strength is particularly powerful?" Gilf said a man in a magic robe. Gilff heard a slight nod, and only said this can explain the explanation. After all, he is not a magician. For this situation, it is natural that a person who is a magician speaks more authoritatively! "Pele, are you sure?" Before I said that I had to go to the lesson, Halls bald head heard a grin and said, The head of the team is relieved. As long as I am not besieged, there will be no big problems. In the beginning, I will start with a strong one! Gilff nodded, and thought about taking a box out of the space ring, carefully opening it and taking out a reel. Look at his appearance, everyone knows the significance of this scroll. "This is a first-class fireball reel. You should hold it first. You don''t have to use it. It cost me five hundred coins to buy it!" The magic scroll, the magician uses a special means to depict the magic on the reel, as long as one tears and then drops a certain direction, the magic will be displayed, even the magician can release! This has to be said to be a big breakthrough for the magic union! However, these need Warcraft skin, blood, and the magician''s proficiency in magic, even if the high magician can not guarantee success every time, ten times once successful is already very lucky! This is why Gilf is so solemn! "Do not worry, head, can not use welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 31： Victory in the grip Chapter 31 is winning? Looking at Lina''s worried face, Hall smiled. "Lina, don''t worry, don''t you believe me, Master?" "But..." Lina was a little hesitant. "Right, have you already been down?" Lina nodded and Hall immediately laughed. "Great! This way to send money! Don''t be white!" What Hall wants to say, the staff will come in to inform Hall to start, let him get ready! "Okay! I will go up first!" Lina quickly followed the past, although she knew that Hall had six hurricanes, but after all, it was a second-class fighter. They were chased by second-class fighters Tanam and Narf! She still remembers this clearly! Seeing things already, she can only pray that the young master can win now! ... When I came to the ring, Hall was shocked by the situation at hand. I saw a platform similar to the Western Gladiator, surrounded by a densely packed officer! In fact, this is not the original intention of Hall, he just wants to leave here with a low-key! I didnt think that under the erroneous erroneous, I actually went to the downfall, or I was under the eyes of everyone! Can this still be low-key? Fortunately, his face is still wearing the face of the elf, revealing the face of the earth, otherwise there will be headaches! "Everyone! Everyone! Its going to be a competition now! This time the competition was attended by the owner of the city, Jared! Come and say hello to our Jared!" "Oh... this guy!" Looking at the appearance of the crowd, Jared arranged the clothes slightly, then got up and waved to the crowd. Gilph looked gazedly at Jared. "Hey, you have to sing it! In the future, our demon mercenary group will definitely step you under your feet!!" "Okay! Now everyone on both sides has collapsed! I am introducing you!" The referee pointed to the fully armed bald head of the left side of the road. "This is the demon mercenary group Bailey! Second class warrior! Killed second class Warcraft!" Bailey held a shield and a long sword, and roared with a long sword while tapping the shield. "Wow! It seems that Pele is in awe of war!" After introducing Bailey, he turned and introduced the Hall next to him. "Hey, until now I just know that he is a summoner, but I don''t know what the summoned beast is, then Mr. Hall, now you summon your summoned beast, this is your right!" It seems that this downfall is still very fair. Hall pretends to be silent, and Yamu and Cisco glance at Hall. "You can install it! We have told Bailey! You liar!" A few minutes later, a figure suddenly appeared on the ring. Everyone couldn''t help but see that Hall''s summoning beast was a blasting wolf! "It turned out to be a blasting wolf! A kind of mouth-swinging blade, the first-class Warcraft with speed!" Jared glanced at Hall and said something strange. "Is it really that simple? The wind wolf? Kid, don''t let me be too disappointed! Five purple gold coins, I can buy some good wine!" It turned out that the five purple gold coins were under Jared! The referees asked one, and after getting the news that they were all prepared, this was a big drink and the game started! When everyone heard the beginning, everyone screamed loudly. "Up! Bailey! Kill the kid! I pressed a hundred gold coins to crush you!" "Come on! Go straight to kill the wolf! As long as the wolf is dead! He is no more!" Looking at a situation that supports Bailey, Lina has some worries about watching Hall. "Young Master, you must never have an accident! Be sure to win! Come on!" On the court, Bailey looked at his horrible wolf in front of him. He knew that Hall had five heads not released. He knew that Hall could release the blast wolf without a curse, so he was considering killing. How to prevent other blasters from attacking this hurricane wolf. After a round, Baileys legs jerked, and the bluestone on the platform shook a little. The whole person swiftly rushed to Hall like the arrow of the string. "Hey!" The blast wolf suddenly opened, and a wind blade quickly flew toward Bailey. The wind blade is the fastest magic. In the blink of an eye, he came to Bailey. Bailey slammed the shield and the wind blade was immediately smashed. Bailey paused and continued to rush toward the blast. The blast wolf''s limbs and force, flew toward Bailey, Bailey''s mouth showed a trace of disdainful smile, the shield waved, the blast wolf screamed, and the body was shot. Hey! Everyone can''t help but stunned. How long has it been, it is over! "Hey! I also said that I can gamble, I have a gold coin gambling horse boy victory, it seems that I think more!" "Ha ha ha! You win that kid? I think you really want money to be crazy, is the casino owner so stupid? It makes you so easy to make money! I said...oh, no, how is it possible!" The man who bet the Hall victory couldn''t help but hear why he didn''t understand why this person was so surprised. He looked up and his mouth opened involuntarily. "This...what is the situation?" Jareds gaze stunned Frowning and touching his chin, The Summoner of Mental Power Variation? I didnt think there was such a freak! The dwarves such as Carter and Steel were also staring at the situation on the court. Carter turned his head and asked the steel. "You have been with him for so long. Don''t you know this?" The steel shook his head. "I always saw him with a blast, I thought he was the same as the ordinary summoner!" Time returned a minute ago After Hall''s blast wolf was shot, Bailey rushed directly to Hall, and suddenly four blast wolves suddenly appeared in front of Bailey, and four wind blades scraped against Bailey. Bailey actually made a motion that surprised everyone. He even squatted directly on the ground, and the four wind blades flew directly over his head! "Sure enough! Why don''t you have a head out? Do you want to play this sneak attack?" Bailey got up and looked at Hall, ignoring the hurricane in front of him. Hall didn''t talk, but looked at Bailey with a serious look. Bailey thought of his words in Hall''s thoughts, blocking the shield in front of him, and holding the long sword in his right hand to prevent the blast of the blast wolf. "In this way, Hall still has a chance to win! Five hurricanes, this is still a good deal for a second-class fighter!" "Well, it is estimated that Bailey will be hurt. It seems that there is still some expectation in this test!" Gilf looked at the situation with ease and looked at the situation. He didn''t worry that Bailey couldn''t take Hall. He said that he still has a magic scroll in his hand. "You surrender! This is less suffering welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 32： Blast Wolf Chapter 32: Wind and Wolf "You surrender! This can be less painful!" Hall didn''t think that a big man like Bailey would use psychological warfare and stare at him. "I would rather die! I will not be a slave to others! On!" Five blast wolves were ready to go, and after hearing Hall''s orders, they rushed toward Bailey. It wasn''t until this time that Bailey''s face became gloomy. He was very cautious. He knew that once these hurricane wolves were matched to form a siege, he would become very passive and see a blasting wolf coming on. There was a cruel smile on his lips, and he lifted the shield and rushed over to it. A scream came from the blast of the wolf, and then everyone saw that the blast wolf was hit and flew, taking advantage of the air raid, holding the sword''s right hand and slamming it, actually turned to the waist of another blast wolf. . It is said that the wolf is the copper head iron tofu waist! Even if it is to travel to a different world, the wolf is still a wolf! Its physiological structure has not changed since it became Warcraft. Therefore, it can be seen from here that Bailey is not the veteran who often kills in the wild, but he has just seized this opportunity at the beginning, preparing for the first result Hall to relieve the pressure! "Hey!" Hall snorted, and the blasted wolf that had been shot before immediately spit a wind blade at Pele! According to the wind blade, as long as Bailey kills the hurricane, he is likely to be hit by the arm! In this case, if the arm is injured, then Bailey may be directly killed by the wolves! "Damn!" Bailey secretly said a pity, turned back to the wind blade with a long sword, left hand with a shield to take advantage of the situation to shoot the blast of the wolf. "A clever blast wolf! I know the match!" "No, this is not generally smart! I suspect that Hall can direct it to do anything!" "Hey, is there a difference?" "Yes! Of course! The summoners you usually see, they are at most commanding who they attack, or stop attacking. Have you ever seen a tacit summoning beast?" The scene changes rapidly, and Bailey, who was about to occupy the victory advantage, was surrounded by the hurricane wolf. Gilph looked gloomy at Hall and the hurricane wolves "I didn''t think that these blast wolves were so difficult! It seems that Hall is not a simple summoner!" "I have seen this situation. It is also a super-sports summoner. He can make the summoned beasts make all kinds of cooperation. It is only very rare to control the five heads like this one, but it is very rare!" "This kind of person must die! If it grows up, it will make us a nightmare! He now controls the five-headed hurricane wolf, but who can guarantee that he will not control the five-headed four-class Warcraft?" Thinking of the fourth-class Warcraft, everyone can not change from the face, it seems that the mercenary of the Demon Mercenary Group seems to have seen the power of the fourth-class Warcraft. ... Hey! Looking at the two injured blast wolves, Hall''s heart sinks, it seems that World of Warcraft is a first-class World of Warcraft, although the number is dominant, but encounters a high-ranking warrior, it hurts, and it is estimated that it will not stand up again. Now! The opposite of Bailey, the face is not red heart does not jump, there is no breathing performance, obviously he is still very comfortable with the current situation! Hall didn''t dare to stay alone in one place for too long, or if he was close to Bailey, then he would definitely die very badly! This is the sorrow of the summoner, but the general summoner has some defensive and ordinary attacking magic, but Hall can have a slap in the face of it - nowhere! Watching Hall''s face cautiously hiding behind the blast wolf, Bailey''s eyes became a bit sharp. He just wanted to act. He suddenly saw that Gil, who was just facing Hall, was nodding his head and making a neck smear. Bailey knows that the head of the team is letting him make a quick decision, and his mouth slightly hangs a cruel smile, his legs are again exerted, and Baileys whole person rushes toward the blast. The two injured blast wolves were first taken care of. They wanted to use their teeth to tear the enemy, but the enemy''s body armor was not able to withstand their flesh and blood. Soon they were shot again, one of them was kicked by Pele and the waist fell to the ground. It couldnt be turned over for a long time, only the painful tweet. "Young Master!" Lina couldn''t help but worry about this situation. The blast wolf is the guarantee of Hall''s life. Once they fall, they represent the failure of Hall! When she thought about the consequences of failure, Linas mood sank to the bottom. "not good!" The steel on the side suddenly shouted, and everyone rushed to look at it. I saw Bailey smashing the gap and successfully stabbing the waist of a blast wolf. Looking at the squalor of the **** flesh, everyone immediately realized that the battle was fast. ended. Hall waved his hand and pulled the three injured blasts into the space, his face became very ugly! Bailey looked at the two blasts and screamed at the bottom of his face. He smiled very disdainfully. www.novelhall.com~ Don''t you have a blast? Let''s put it out, the five heads have not stopped me, what is the use of both ends? Halls expression on his face did not change, but his heart secretly blamed his own intentions. He originally wanted to release Ada and let him rush to get rid of him. He just didnt think that in such a short time, Bailey actually wounded three heads. The blast wolf makes them lose their fighting power! Miscalculation! This can''t blame Hall. He was not a man of this world. He summoned the battle of the summoner. He only won several times by summoning the beasts. Now he faces the high-ranking warrior. He naturally has no experience! And now there are some lessons, but unfortunately late! The advantage is obviously weakening! "Since you want to see it, then I will ask him to come out!" With the words of Hall, the current release of Ah Da, everyone saw the Hall hand, suddenly in an empty place, a summoned beast that was twice as tall as the previous blast wolf appeared in front of the Hall . Looking at the large wolf summoning beast with pale yellow fur, sharp fangs and sharp claws, Pele was dumbfounded. This... Is this still a blast? Bailey''s pupil slammed up and looked at the tall, summoned beast with a pair of blood-red eyes staring at his own eyes, and his heart suddenly rolled over. "This is not a blast wolf! This is the second-class Warcraft blast demon wolf!" Jared sitting in the seat of the city owner said the identity of the summoning beast for the first time! Blast the wolf! Gilf apparently also knows this pale yellow summoned beast. The smile that originally hangs on his face has long disappeared. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are in the works. Chapter 33： crisis Chapter 33 Crisis Gilff turned his head and looked at Cisco and Yamu Yinsen. "You are not saying that it is a six-headed wolf? Where is this blasting wolf coming from? This is the first-class summoner! This is clearly second-class. Summoner!" Cisco and Ya Mu wanted to explain something, but when they looked at the tall hurricane wolf in the ring, they couldnt say a word for a long time. "If he fails! You are not necessary to live!" Gilph''s words made Cisco and Yamu feel like needles. They tried to make Gilf believe that they did not know, but Gilph did not give them any chance. "Pull down, look good!" Without paying attention to the two Ciscos who were taken away, Gilff looked at the ring again. The tall blast of the devil wolf is very stressful to Bailey, although he has successfully killed a second-class World of Warcraft before, but it was when it was injured, others did not know this! So by word of mouth, it became his own alone to kill second-class Warcraft! This is under the same level, an honor worth showing off! But now Bailey feels that this is a self-restraint. Looking at the Gilph who is encouraging his eyes, Baileys heart suddenly smiles. "Damn! Didn''t think of it, actually encountered second-class Warcraft! This is not easy!" Hall didn''t have time to think about Bellito, and waved at Ada. "A big! On!" A wolf screamed from A''s mouth, apparently it was very excited, and as it yelled, it suddenly became quiet. "Okay, great! If you are in the wild, just hear this sound, I guess I will be scared and my legs are soft!" "No! I didn''t think that I was miscalculated. He turned out to be a second-class summoner! You said, is this the casino boss deliberately didn''t tell us?" "Maybe! Damn, may God swear this dead fat man! Dare to hang us!" The casino owner was obviously unknowing. He looked at the wind and the wolf in front of him with a stunned look. He suddenly woke up after hearing the high scream. Quickly took out a thing from the space ring and looked at it. After a while, his face immediately showed a surprise expression. "Hall, Im going to teach Bailey the idiot! As long as you win, I have to make a fortune!" No, there is no one in the big downfall, and there are no fewer than 100,000 people who participate in the bet. Even if he wins the loss, he can earn at least a hundred purple coins! This is something he has never encountered before! ... Hall will not care what the casino owner thinks, he wants to win, in order to survive, other must win! Under Hall''s instructions, Ah Da opened the blood basin, and a strand of green energy gathered in its mouth. Bailey saw the pupil shrinking fiercely. "not good!" Not only him, the magician around Gilph stood up violently, staring at the horrible wolf. "how is this possible?" Jareds Carter apparently realized that the blast of the wolf was a mutation! Originally, whether it was a blast wolf or a blasting wolf, they all spit out the wind blade through the original! But like Ada, they are the first time they see the magic of the surrounding magic like magicians. "bump!" Whether they believe or don''t believe it, Ada has already launched a magical fusion of green energy from his mouth! "It turned out to be the wind pillar!" The wind column, the wind magic second-class magic, brings together a lot of wind magic, and then sprays them out in a rotating way, looking like a cylinder from the outside. So it is called the wind column! It doesn''t look so simple, the wind column is a fast-rotating wind energy that can shred things that are twisted into it! Not only that, its impact force is definitely more than ten times that of wind blade! With a scream coming, everyone couldn''t help but take a breath! I saw that Bailey, who originally wanted to resist with the shield, was attacked by the wind column. The shield was suddenly hit and flew, and even Bailey flew a few tens of meters away! "Idiot! There is no magic shield. Have you ever seen an idiot who will go to the top of the magic?" Gilf whispered, then gloomy looking at Hall. "Kid, hidden deep enough!" "Great!" Lina and Steel and others cheered for Hall, looking at the **** Bailey, it seems that the victory balance is leaning against Hall. Hall did not relax his vigilance because of Bailey''s fall. Ah Da and Hall were connected, and immediately understood the meaning of Hall. When the legs were strong, the whole wolf immediately appeared in front of Bailey, and Baili was about to be Ada. Biting to death, Bailey suddenly slammed a lazy roll, dangerously escaped the big mouth of the wind and the devil. It was his roll that actually rolled between Ah Da and Hall, which means that there is no summoned beast in front of Hall! "good chance!" Bailey ignored the big wind and the hurricane wolf behind him, and quickly ran to Hall. As long as he killed Hall, the game would be over! "Yes! That''s it!" Gilph looked happy, and he didn''t think that Bailey would seize this rare opportunity! "Young master is careful!" Lina looked worried at the situation on the field I can''t wait to help him stop Bailey! Looking at the approaching Bailey, Hall rushed to the side, a hurricane wolf quickly to stop Bailey, but it was easily shot by the shell. But this is the time, A big roar ran over, everyone could not help but sigh, but Hall found that Pele''s mouth showed a sly smile. I felt awkward in my heart, I dont know why he always felt that something was wrong. Suddenly I saw that Bailey had taken out a thing and slammed it. Hall didn''t know what it was, but Jared and others were the case. "Magic scroll?!" They didn''t have Bailey''s hand. I saw him tearing open the magic scroll and falling in the direction of the Hall. Then he turned and waved the sword and cut it against the caught wolf claws. The power of Warcraft is bigger than humans, so Bailey was easily shot and flew out, but he was not sad because of the injury, worried that the corner of his mouth showed a triumphant smile. Blossom on both sides, each branch Bailey was shot and shredded before the magic scroll suddenly burned, and then a washbasin-sized fireball quickly flew to Hall. "Fireball?" Hall was scared to death, but he had seen the power of fireball, a modern version of the RPG explosion, how can a flesh-and-blood body resist? Seeing the fireball is coming to the face, and Halls heart is saying "Tragic!" Just as Lina rushed up with tears in her face, and when Gilf showed a satisfied smile, suddenly a figure rushed up. Seeing this situation, everyone is dumbfoundedWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 34： have eaten! Chapter 34 is eaten! Just as the fireball was about to hit Hall, suddenly a wolf came and everyone found a figure suddenly appearing in front of Hall. With a loud bang, the flames splashed, and there were some flesh and blood! The people present were discolored and shocked! Before the explosion, everyone clearly found that Hall turned out to be a surprised expression. What does this mean? This shows that this blast wolf is not Hall controlled to hit this fireball, but it ran it by itself! "Do not!" The voice of Halls roar was uploaded from the ring, and he saw that he was sitting on the ground, holding his hands and holding the wolf with blurred flesh and blood, leaving only one body! The limbs of the blast wolf are blown up by the huge explosive force, and the wolf''s waist is blasted. From the outside, the intestines and bones can be easily seen! Obviously, this blast wolf was seriously injured and could not live. Although Hall did not know where the typhoon wolf came from, but this time, Hall is relying on the typhoon wolf to weather the storm once and for all! Now that a blast wolf has been blown up and is about to die, Hall is naturally very distressed! "You **** it!" Hall took the blasting wolf into the space, slammed his head up, his eyes glared at Bailey, and Ada felt the anger of Hall''s heart, and the sharp claws of the front paws clasped the stone on the platform. In the middle, Zhang Das **** mouth was big, revealing a fang that was cold and cold, and the sharp pupils of both eyes suddenly slammed, and the death of the wind and the wolf, let Bailey, who had just gotten up, could not help but chill. "Not good! This is... Is this going to be mad? It''s worse! Hall!" Carter exclaimed and summoned the beast to mad, this situation has not happened, it represents the summoner and summoned beast What could be the problem between them. "No? Hall is fine?" When Carter, who was worried about Halls accident, looked at Hall and found that he actually had some discrepancies with his own thoughts, because Hall did not faint or lose his mind. I saw him walking forward step by step at the same pace, but it gave people a very depressed feeling, especially on the field, Bailey, but he was the one who faced Hall directly. He felt that Hall was not Like a teenager, but a demon coming out of the dead sea! Every time he stepped forward, Baileys heart jumped fiercely. The feeling made him very uncomfortable. Suddenly, he found that his calf began to tremble. As a warrior, he naturally knew what it meant! "Fear? How can I be afraid?" Bailey looked at his feet with some unbelievable looks, and his face became unusually ugly! "You **** it!" Hall''s voice just fell, the tall blast of the devil wolf slammed a leg, the stone on the ground was broken, it can be seen how strong it is! Under the leaps, the whole blast of the wolf was directly in front of Bailey. Baileys frightened development could not move. He saw the sharp claws of the sorcerers wolf and he was about to shoot. Bailey bit his teeth, lost his long sword, and both hands were blood vessels. Exposed, the deadly caught shield was firmly buckled on the ground, trying to resist the claw with the whole body. Hit it! The scene suddenly stood still, and Gilf stood up fiercely, his face looked ugly and looked at the scene, and Jared nodded slightly, and there was no information on the surface, but his strange eyes were clearly exposed. His shock is no less than Gilph! I saw that Baileys shield was shredded directly from the middle by the claws, and Bell looked at the broken shield in his hand with a horrified look. "This is a shield made of steel... how come...hey..." Suddenly, he felt a pain in his waist. He looked down and found that his waist clothes had fallen, and then the dark skin slowly dissipated, and the blood flowed out of the body. He wanted to talk, but he found himself unable to speak. He turned his head and glanced at Gilph. The corner of his mouth moved slightly. Suddenly the whole body slipped. Belly suddenly split two segments from the middle, and the organs were scattered. Blood suddenly reddened the ring... "Oh..." A blood from the mouth of Bailey, he was lying on the ground, watching the sun in the sky, suddenly a figure appeared in front of him. That is Hall! I saw Hall faintly looking at him and said to the horrible wolf around him. "This time allows you to eat people!" Bailey heard his eyes wide open, and then a dark big mouth slammed down. Baileys last thought was that he didnt leave the whole body? ! "Wow!" Everyone looked pale and looked at the scene of the wind and the devil wolf eating people. Many people couldnt help but spit it out. After adjusting, they suddenly discovered that the young man in the ring is not as simple as it is! "Young Master...you..." Although Lina has seen Hall killing, but like this, let the blast wolf eat people, it is really the first time I saw it! She is not afraid of Hall, but worried about what is wrong with him! "Hall this guy...but that **** really **** it!" Steel muttered to himself. "Interesting! This young master is not easy!" Jared and Carter thought at the same time. "Bastard!" Bailey''s death has made Gilf very embarrassed. He did not expect that Hall would still let the blast wolf eat Bailey''s body, especially seeing Hall looking at his pair of cold eyes! This is simply a provocation! Yes, this is provocation! Just now Hall has understood that Gilf can''t let go of himself. Although he can''t leave Carlin for a week, he will definitely seek assassin''s union to assassinate himself. Since it can''t be alleviated, why? Still have to swallow it? People who want to kill me! Have to pay the price! "Victor! Hall!" Hey! After the referees announcement, the scene was suddenly exploded! "Casino boss, go to hell! You villain! You have given us such a trap!" "The same is true of the demonic mercenary group. It''s useless! You are even worse than the goblin!" The goblin is not good at fighting, so it is inferior to say that a person is even worse than a goblin! "Go! The people of the Demon Mercenary! Carlin City does not welcome you!" Gilf and others were as black as the bottom of the pot, and they did not expect that this would happen! A downfall turned their demon mercenary group to the contempt of the entire Carlin City! It can be said that the reputation of the Demon Mercenary Corps is over! At least in the recent period, they don''t want to recruit any mercenary here! Even if it is logistics, it is the same! "Damn! Abominable Hall! You killed my brother and destroyed my carefully crafted demonic mercenary group! You must not die! I will never let you go!" Jared saw this, and he was very satisfied with this effect. It can be said that the ending of the demon mercenary group in Carlin City made him very surprised. From another perspective, Hall really helped them three. The mercenary group solved a problem! "It seems that I have to help this kid Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 35： Help is love, not help is the duty Chapter 35 is a love, not a help. Winning and losing has been divided As soon as the protective enchantment on the platform disappeared, members of several demonic mercenary groups pulled out their weapons and rushed up. "What are you going to do!" A loud bang sounded through the clouds, and then a figure appeared in the ring. Seeing this figure, members of the Demon Mercenary Corps suddenly squatted on the spot. "Jialid adults..." Jared didn''t look at them, staring straight at the gloomy Gilph''s faint road. "How? The demon mercenary group can''t afford to lose? Or do you think that Gilf looks down on our three major mercenary groups in Carlin City?" Gilff bit his teeth and ignored Jared. He looked very cold and looked up at Hall. He shouted in a word and sentence, and the eyes were cold. "Hall, you will kill if you kill, and even let your summoned beast eat people!" Looking at the **** and fuzzy Bailey, which was eaten by several screaming beasts, the Hall waved his hand, and the sorcerer wolf bit the body of Bailey and slammed in the direction of the demon mercenary group and others. Head, **** body splattered a **** rain to fly to Gilf and others. As the body landed, many of the demonic mercenary group mercenaries were stained with the blood of Bailey. "Bastard!" Looking at the violent appearance of everyone, Jareds mouth couldnt help but twitch a few times. This kid...the young man is so impulsive! Hall understands that this is not an impulsive and impulsive question. Since Narfs death, he and the Demon Mercenary have formed an inextricable revenge. Since there is no way to reconcile, how much more exciting? ? "Stop! Go back!" When I heard Gilph''s words, the mercenaries of the Demon Mercenary Corps stared at Hall with a sinister look, and then they reluctantly retreated. Gilff''s face was very ugly, and he looked at Bailey, who was **** and fuzzy, and his cold eyes slowly looked at Hall. "You are very good... I hope you can live your last seven days!" Jared didn''t blame Gilph because the previous agreement only allowed him to stay in Carlin for seven days. After seven days, he couldn''t stop it. "Since the winners and losers have been divided, the members of the Demon Mercenary Corps cannot leave the Carlin half during these seven days, otherwise our three major mercenary groups in Carlin City have the right to kill you!" Jareds words made the demon mercenary group mercenaries very annoyed, but what about anger? Going to war? Just kidding is almost the same! What is the difference between this and death? "Come on! Arrange a room for the heads of Gilf and the demon mercenary group! Be sure to entertain! Don''t be slow!" "Yes! Jared!" Hearing Jared''s words, a mercenary immediately responded. "you!" Gilph didn''t think that Jared was so serious. Isn''t that letting him be monitored? "please?" A group of mercenaries came over and surrounded the demon mercenary group. Gilf knew that if he repented at this time, Jared would never let this opportunity kill himself and others! "Let''s walk!" I don''t know if Gilph said this to Jared or to Hall, or both! Watching Gilf take the members of the Demon Mercenary Corps and leave the ring with the three mercenary groups, Hall and others could not help but relax. "Hall, you kid, it''s really embarrassing! But I like it! We dwarves like you directly human, not like other humans! Too hypocritical!!" "Cough and cough!" The sound of steel was too loud, and Jared heard a fierce cough, and hinted at himself that the dwarf is so ignorant, don''t mind! Do not mind! Snapped! The steel grievance touched his head and looked at his father. When he just wanted to talk, he was glanced at him and suddenly closed his mouth! "Hall, you are doing something bad, but since you have already offended, that''s what happened! What are your plans now? Are you going with us? If so, we are very happy to send you to the Fire Empire! Jared looked at Hall with some envy and couldnt get the humanity of the dwarf friendship. But this little young man with some temper in his eyes actually did it! This makes him a special fifth-class warrior who is particularly eager to ask for help! At the same time, he was also pondering in his heart. As long as Hall did not fall, there was at least some work. He thought of it and he immediately smiled. "Hall, you can rest assured that I won''t let their demon mercenary group leave Carlin alone for seven days!" For Jared''s sudden demonstration, Hall was a bit strange, not knowing where he was valued by a fifth-class fighter, but since others lowered their body to pay for themselves, he would naturally not idiot to push others out. "Dear Lord Jared! Thank you for your help! If the kid is lucky enough to live, it will be better for what you are doing today!" "Ha ha ha! Hall you are too polite!" Jared is very satisfied with Hall''s statement, he said so much, exactly what is needed! Carter scorned Jared''s eyes He had been there for so long, and he didn''t understand Jared''s purpose, but it was a small investment and a big return to life gambling, but this risk Very big, and the object of gambling is people! After Jared and Hall briefly talked a few words, he left the arrangement. After all, he was a city owner. There were a lot of cumbersome things. It meant that it would be fine. There is no need to waste so much time! Young master! Lina knows that Hall and the big guys have something to talk about, so even if she is very worried about Hall, she can only stand by and watch him anxiously. After seeing Jared and others leave, she screamed and ran away. Nephrite is in the arms, warm and fragrant, Hall smiles and touches the small head of the red dragon. I first ask the casino owner for money with the steel! I think he will be happy to give you this time! After watching Lina and the steel, Master Carter suddenly said, "Hall, is there anything to say to me?" Ha ha! Hall smiled faintly, and people who are old are talking about people like Carter! "Master Carter, you have seen it, now Gilf can''t wait to tear me away! So now my situation is very dangerous!" Even if the old-fashioned Carter can''t help but turn a blind eye, you still know? What did you do to challenge them like that? "So, I hope that Carter can help me a favor!" Carter couldnt help but ask what is it? paused and added, If you can, I will go all out! For Carter, Hall does not care, can help to be sentimental, not help is the duty, you are weak, you still have to worry welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, the most fire Serial works are available at Chapter 36： Dark crossing Chapter 36 Dark Crossing Chen Cang Can help is a sentiment! Not helping is the duty! The weak are unreasonable to say, so people must be strong! For this reason, Hall from Earth is very clear! "Then I will thank Master Carter first! You must help this busy!" Carter brows and asks, curiously asks "What kind of busy is it?" He was very curious. According to the situation in front, Hall asked for the shelter of their dwarfs, or wanted the dwarves to destroy the devil. Mercenary group? As for the former, he can still let the elders of the dwarf agree, but if he is the latter, he will be powerless. After all, this will kill some dwarf compatriots! He can''t let his own people sacrifice because of human reasons! Unless this human has made a great contribution to their dwarves! At least for now, Hall has only saved his son. If he is desperate, it is estimated that he is willing to do so alone! Seeing Carter''s frowning look, Hall smiled faintly. "The Carter Master is relieved, it''s not a difficult thing! The kid just asks you to protect Lina''s safety!" "Protect Lina''s safety?" Carter''s strange expression shows that he didn''t even think that Hall would make this request! "Well, yes, protect Lina''s safety! That''s it!" "Then you?" Carter asked inexplicably. "I don''t think they will let me go! I will face many assassin union members assassinations! So I will leave after I go out! And I hope that Carter Master can take care of Lina! After I have the strength, I will Come back to pick her up!" Carter''s pupils suddenly got the boss, but after seeing Hall''s serious look, he nodded after thinking about it. "OK! I can guarantee this! Lina will not be hurt when you come back!" Dwarves are committed to commitment, and when they make a promise, they will try their best to complete it! "Thank you!" Looking at the figure of Lina and Black Iron, Hall squinted at Carter and then smiled at Lina. "This kid..." ... "Ha ha ha! We are rich!" Steel laughed and held the money bag with two hundred purple gold coins in front of the Hall, listening to the sound of the slap, the steel smiled and could not close! And Lina is a little excited face, holding twenty purple gold coins in her hand and holding it tightly in her arms! "Oh, no need to say this, I will keep it for you after I have said the money!" Lina heard the words in her heart and looked at her. Hall relaxed a little. Carlin City Demon Mercenary Base Gilf smashed a precious crystal lamp, "Bastard! He must die!" The mercenaries of the Demon Mercenary Corps slammed their heads down and did not dare to face the wrath of Gilf. The two Ciscos and Yamu who had come to the front had been vented and cut off their heads! The magician walked silently. As the deputy head of the demon mercenary group, he naturally would not be afraid of Gilf as much as others. "The head of the team is relieved, I have secretly given an order to the assassin union. The announcement that Hall is the embers is going out. I believe that the Assassins union will act soon, but in this way, the Principality of Auraki and the Principality of Enkat will also be involved, then..." "Hey! Instead of being run away by him, it is better to kill him directly to vent my hatred!" The magician didnt say anything, but just nodded slightly, "I know!" "Damn! Abominable Hall! Awful Jared! Abominable Black Iron Dwarf! I will let you pay for Gilph!" ... At this time, Carter and his party sat on the first-class mount World of Warcraft, and quickly headed for the city of Tyros, the capital of the Principality of Gilardino. And not long after they set off, a message suddenly spread throughout the city of Carlin! "What? This Hall is the embers of the Auraki Principality! Two hundred purple gold coins slipped away from my eyes!" "You save the province! On your little first-class warrior, do you want to become the faeces of the blasting wolf?" "No! I lost so much this time, I can''t let him go like this! Chasing!" "Yes, chase! We are so many people, even if he has a second-class Warcraft, you must catch him!" Looking at the mercenaries who constantly chased out from the gate, Jared looked a little gloomy and looked at the direction of the north and muttered to himself. "I didn''t think that he turned out to be that Hall... I don''t know what the reason is for the two countries of the Principality of Orakir and the Principality of Enkat to want him to pass together... I hope you can escape!" ... As Carter and others accelerated their speed, it was two days after some of Mercedes-Benz mercenaries caught up. Carter looked gloomy and looked at these people coldly saying, "Are you ready to declare war on the Black Iron Dwarf?" A body armor, the head of the mercenary group with a fully enclosed helmet came out and performed a mercenary ritual against Carter. "You have misunderstood Master Carter. How can we do it right with you as a dwarf forging master? We just want to send Hall and ask him a question!" Steel stunned people, isnt this a squint? How many people do you need to give away? Also each with a weapon? Really when we dwarves are pigs and beasts? The pig beast is an animal similar to the Hellfire wild boar in World of Warcraft. The body is thick and thin before, with thick skin on the body and a row of spikes on the back. The closer to the head, the bigger the thorn. The two wild boars fangs stick out of their mouths and look fierce. But in fact, there is no attack ability, generally as a person''s food, or fur to make clothes. This kind of animal is the most common low-level beast, but it is also a little harder to hunt people who have no military power. It seems that the steel was warned by Carter, so he never had an opening, and Carter glanced at the crowd and the leader of the head faint smile. "Is it? Oh, that''s a pity! Hall is gone! I don''t necessarily thank you very much!" "What? Hall is gone??" The mercenaries were shocked, and the first thing they thought was that the dwarves were deceiving! However, when the team of the dwarves was seen to be a uniform team, the mercenaries were silent. The unbelieving mercenaries struggled to open their eyes. When they saw a person who was obviously thinner than the dwarf and wore a cloak and a hat, everyone showed a mocking expression in their lips. "Master Carter, we just want to send Hall, you don''t have to lie to us!" Carter heard a cold cry, "Cheat you? What are you Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 37： Parting ways Chapter 37 parting ways "What are you counting?" Uh The mercenaries did not think that Carters temper was so hot! The head of the mercenary head was clenched in both hands, but after seeing more than a dozen dwarves in front of him glaring at his own eyes, he took a deep breath and then resisted the anger. "Master Carter, we are not looking for trouble, you still let Hall out, we have something to say to him!" Carter snorted. "I said that Hall is no longer here! You are like this, don''t you believe in our dwarfs?" This has already been said to be very serious. The head of the team knows that even if he does not catch Hall, he has already deeply offended the Black Iron Dwarf. It is estimated that he and his team can no longer be Karin or even Gilardino. All the black iron dwarves in the Principality can''t buy a dwarf weapon there! Biting his teeth, the head of the group pointed his finger at the thin figure. "Master Carter, you said Hall is not there, who is that!" Carter knows which one he is referring to, so he didn''t look back. "I said, Hall is no longer here! It seems that you really don''t put our dwarves in your eyes!" The head of the group has been at this point, biting his teeth and insisting, "Please ask Carter Master to come out!" Carter stared at him with a cold eye, and looked back and looked at hundreds of mercenaries around him. "You all mean this?" Seeing that everyone did not retreat, Carter snorted, "That, come out! Let them see, who are you!" The head of the group suddenly felt that something was wrong, but at this time it was already difficult to ride the tiger. He had already offended the dwarf. If he did not catch Hall, then this time it was a real loss! Da da da A footstep came, and the mercenaries saw that the man wearing the cloak slowly came out. At one time, the atmosphere was very dignified, and the mercenaries had to breathe a little. When the man took the cloak down, the head of the head suddenly won the boss, his mouth wide open, and the person pointing his finger at the front couldn''t speak for a long time. "How... what''s going on? Why is it her! Hall?" "God, what am I doing today!" "No! I don''t believe, how is it possible!" It turned out that the person who took off the cloak and hat was not Hall, but a fox girl Lina who was dependent on Hall! I saw the fox woman''s eyes reddened and looked at the mercenaries. She hated these people very much. If it weren''t for them, how could the young master leave her! When she knew the truth, she rectified the tears of the day! She still remembers Hall holding her saying "Let me! I will come back to you!" "Card... Carter Master...this...this..." headed the team did not expect Hall to be really not here, but he suddenly thought that since the Fox woman is here, then as long as she catches her, Hall will definitely appear! However, Carters words blocked the road. Lina has been transferred to my sons steel by Hall. Now Lina is the slave of my sons steel! If you want to take Lina, then pass our body first. !" "Drink!" More than a dozen dwarf warriors immediately surrounded the city with a defensive formation, and the momentum made the mercenaries of the hundreds of people in front of them shock! "Incorrect... misunderstanding! Master Carter, we really came to send Hall. Since he left, then we will leave!" After saying that more than a dozen mercenaries left the team directly on the way to the arrival, not only they, but the clever mercenary group found various reasons to leave. Looking at the mercenary group with more than a dozen mercenaries in front of him, Carter said coldly to him. "Why, do you still have to do it?" More than a dozen dwarf warriors immediately placed an attacking formation against the remaining mercenaries. The situation was developing too fast, and the head of the mercenary group did not respond quickly. When a dozen dwarf warriors pointed at themselves with their spears, he immediately woke up. "Card... Carter Master, this, this is a misunderstanding! I..." "Roll!" After Carter screamed, a dozen dwarves shouted in unison. "Roll!" These dozens of mercenaries dont say anything, just turn around and run! Looking at the mercenary who escaped, Carter could not help but breathe a sigh! Although he is a fourth-class warrior, but there are no more than three third-class fighters around him! If they really fight, their dwarves will definitely have death and injury! The black iron dwarves are united, but now they have some problems inside, so he said that the Black Iron Dwarf will be fair to him, this is just his wishful thinking! Carter walked over to Lina and patted her on the shoulder and said, "Lina is going! I can only help Hall so much!" Lina glanced at Carter with a glance at "Kate Master! You said, will the young master come back?" Carter remembered the way that Hall chose, and he also had some naps because he didn''t know how to answer it! However, he looked at Lina''s look of anticipation, but he still smiled and said, "Do not worry! He will have nothing to do!" In my heart, I added, "I hope it!" ... "What? Hall disappeared? Only the fox girl? What? Become a slave to Carter''s son? Damn! What a special waste is!" When Gilff learned that the incident had passed, he couldnt help but thunder. He didnt expect Hall to think that they would go back and intercept Carters team and leave the team directly! I still want to find Hall now, it is really like a needle in a haystack! "Head!" The magician suddenly came over handed over something from the body. Gilph took a deep breath and suppressed his inner anger and reached out and took a look. "Is this true?" Seeing the magician nod, Gilph meditated, and walked back and forth a few steps and then stopped. "Hall also has a sister who married a count of the Principality of Sterling, which is affiliated with the Firewind Empire! Now the relationship between the Fire Empire and the Principality of Gili is not very good. If we rushed forward, it is likely to be misunderstood as an invasion. We don''t have a business partner over there? Let him set up a mission at the Assassin''s Union over there, secretly investigating that Hall''s sister is doing anything!" ... At the edge of the dark forest, a man with a black cloak looked at the forest in front of him for a moment. Looking back at the death wilderness that I walked alone, the man''s eyes slowly became firm, and he patted the cloak on his body, suddenly dropping a lot of dust, and the man took a firm step by biting his teeth. "I have already arrived here, there is no retreat! Gilph, this is what you have to give! When I come back alive, I will thank you very much!" This man is not someone else, it is Hall that disappeared into the eyes of everyone. After he left Carlin City, he did not follow Carter. When he took care of Lina and comforted Lina, he chose to return to the death wilderness! Because he heard Carter say, at the other end of the dark forest, there is a fairy city! From here you can make a boat, go straight along the dark river to the east coast, and travel along the coast to reach the fire empire! And they will wait for the arrival of Hall in the black iron castle in the northernmost part of the fire empire. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at ~www.novelhall. Com~ Chapter 38： Entering the forest Chapter 38 Entering the Forest Walking in the woods, the misty, white gauze floats softly in the air. The tall towering trees stand quietly under the blue sky, open their arms and welcome the sun. The sun shines like a golden sand, shining through the overlapping branches and leaves, and the patches are scattered on the grass. Call! Hall took a sigh of relief, although there are many dangers to enter the dark forest, but natural oxygen bars like this are rare on Earth. Hall walked into the dark forest for nearly an hour and did not encounter any Warcraft or Elf. He knows that this is the periphery of the dark forest, which does not mean that he will relax his vigilance! Suddenly, a figure came out from the front and ran to the side of Hall. "Don''t see the enemy? Really! Go!" After touching the head of the blast wolf, the blast wolf ran again. Looking at the blast wolf running into the jungle, Hall remembered the blast wolf that had disappeared into the space. After entering Carlin City, Hall entered the space to check the situation. The blast wolf began to have a little breath. After seeing Hall, he screamed a few times, and then slowly disappeared in front of Halls eyes. As if it has not appeared the same! Hall was flushed at the time! Looking at the disappearing blast wolf heart secretly decided, must kill Gilph to avenge it! Without a blast wolf, Hall''s security was reduced by one point. He summoned it again according to the spell he summoned before, but he actually failed! I recalled the prompt given before the system, "You must get the bio-approval before you can bring it into space!" According to the literal meaning, that is, Hall can no longer use this summoning spell to summon? But get biometric recognition from reality and bring it into space? Then Hall would like to ask, so that he is still a summoner? "You are the summoner of the two knives! How to learn! I really served you! Even if there is no card to interrupt, it is estimated that there will be problems!" It seems that it is only necessary to find a time system to learn the summoning technique! ... Hall never went through the forest. When he was on Earth, he went home after work. If he didn''t pay too much, he didn''t have the leisure to go to participate in any friends activities. This also caused him to go into the forest and have problems! The first is the identification of the direction! Its okay to have a sun! But now the sun has been blocked by the towering trees, except for a small part of the vaguely revealed sunshine, Hall can not see where the sun is! Second! Its summer, and the mosquito bites around him make him miserable! He really didn''t understand! Why can people''s elves live so well here? Do they have the smell of mosquito repellent water? "ž", Hall killed a large mosquito on the back of a hand, his face ugly looked at the swollen hand back bite the teeth. "I hate mosquitoes... I hate the forest!" This is the most profound experience that Hall has experienced since he entered the forest for a long time! If Carter knew that Hall was not ready to enter the forest, I wonder if he would feel that the proposal to Hall was too hasty... At this moment, suddenly a blast wolf ran back again, watching him look like a spirited, Hall squinted his eyes and found that the mosquito could not break through the fur on his body and flew to himself again, Hall could not wait to draped himself On the wolf skin! Seeing the blast wolf whispering to the other side, Hall knew that it must have discovered something. Hey! Hall made a light move and then walked over with the blast wolf. The Hall without a machete walked through the bushes one after another. When he saw an empty place in front of him, his clothes had broken into pieces. It was too late to change clothes. Hall found that this place was a low-lying depression. In the distance not far from the front, there were three mercenaries dressed in human beings besizing a bear! He does not know enough about the world. Besides knowing that it is a bear-type Warcraft, he does not know what the name of Warcraft is! However, he quickly learned from the three mercenaries. "The Bear of the Earth!" Roar! A roar sounded from the mouth of the earth''s bear. Suddenly a wall of earth made a sudden rise from the ground, and then blocked the attack of the two mercenaries. Taking advantage of this opportunity, it slammed against the last mercenary. Go on. A scream came, and the mercenary suddenly lost his life! Looking at the corpse that was photographed on the ground, Hall realized that the power of the bear of the earth is how big! "Damn! The third child is dead! This idiot! Why are you so careless!" "Boss! No! We use poison, we must be small! Big direct kill!" A black man dressed as a thief suddenly opened his mouth. The man known as the boss is a warrior with a shield and an axe. It can be seen from the short wounds of the bears on the earth Most of the injuries are caused by this boss! The "touch" sounded, the earth wall was broken, and the clods fell to the ground and made a creaking sound. "Do it? If it is violent, it will be troublesome!" After hearing the boss''s consent, the second child took a potion reagent from the space bag, opened it and applied it to the weapon. The thief acted very quickly, inserting the dagger into one of the wounds on the ground when the bear of the earth turned. "Hey!" The bear of the earth slaps under the pain and the thieves easily escape. "Fast! It is poisoned, the more it makes it tumbling, the faster it poisons! The second child, grab the bear out, I will hold it!" The soldier''s hands muscled up, facing the bear of the earth The head is a knife. The bear of the earth just wants to avoid it. It may be because the toxin is slowed down by half a beat. As a result, the sword draws a 20-centimeter wound from its corner of the eye, and suddenly it is bloody, and it is almost the same. Will be hedged! The soldier had a pity in the dark, but he did not love the war. He quickly stepped back a few steps. The bear of the land that had suffered was not let him go. He followed him and opened his mouth and screamed at the warrior. He seemed to want to tear him apart. Relieve your heart! At this moment, a sudden scream came from the side, and the bear of the earth turned to look at it. His eyes suddenly became bosses. I didnt know when a furry little bear was caught by a thief. Look at it. The bear of the earth suddenly became angry, his eyes were red, his teeth were exposed, his body suddenly grew a bit, and his whole body was erected, which looked terrible! Frenzy Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 39： Shot Chapter 39 shot "Frenzy?!" The warrior was dumbfounded, and he looked at his eyes and became tall. He was full of violent earth bears. He just wanted to stimulate the bears of the earth, let the toxins quickly enter its blood and accelerate the time of its death. But who can think of a rabid volition that appears on it! I didn''t even think about it, he immediately turned and ran! The thief was more direct, and the bear was thrown over to his older brother, and then he did not know what was thrown on the ground, and after a pungent smell, he turned his head back to the side. The bushes rushed. "Damn! The second child, you curse you!" The soldier looked back at the sound of the bear and found that the bear flew quickly over his back, and the raging earth bear was closely following himself. Behind me! Obviously the bear will not fly by himself! The Earth Bear will not abuse your child like this! Then only the thieves will do this! Just turned back and sighed, but it was too late to continue to smash, a black shadow suddenly came face to face, a bang, the warrior''s head burst like a stick of watermelon, red and white things splashed around! Hey! Hall couldn''t help but **** a cold breath. The warrior was at least a second-class warrior. I didn''t think that it was like this by the bear of the earth and the bear''s paw. "Roar!" After receiving the bear, the bear of the earth licked its small face, and the bear made a squeaky voice, which seemed to enjoy this feeling. Suddenly the bear of the earth fell to the ground, and Hall looked down and found that he did not know when the wound of the bear of the earth actually flowed out of black blood. The bear of the earth screamed with sorrow and anger, as if it was complaining about something like God, and at this time, the thief came out from the side. He first looked at the headless body and made a squeaking voice. "Boss, I am not talking about you! People, just learn to brain!" Turning around and looking at the bear on the ground with a fierce expression on the ground, the thief laughed. "This is a world of weak meat and strong food. There is no way! We can hardly find out that the bear with the head of the earth is pregnant, and waited for a hard time. Month, finally let us wait... no..." The thief suddenly changed his mind. "It seems that I am alone! The bear bear of a second-class World of Warcraft can definitely sell a good price!" The bear of the earth seems to be able to understand. It shows the fangs in the mouth staring at the thieves, the groaning in the mouth, the limbs supporting the body trying to stand up, but discovering that they are weak and weak. ! Looking at the earth''s bear who fell to the ground again, the thief did not approach, because he knew that the bear of the earth could not do it, but he was not so excited to take the bear, but stood in a safe place. The place is so eager to wait for the moment when it comes to death! "Let''s enjoy the last time of your mother and son. Look, I have said to the boss, I am very kind!" "hypocrisy!" Suddenly a voice came and the thief was shocked. He didn''t think that there was still someone beside him at this time. He looked at the person with vigilance and said Shen Sheng. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Hall smashed and fell to the ground, his body constantly flowing out of black blood, his eyes staring at his child''s earth bear, and turned to the thief who was on guard. "You are so worried that a newly born bear has no mother? Give up the antidote and leave here!" Looking at Halls tone of sadness and sorrow, the thief couldnt help but laugh. Ha ha ha! Who do you think you are? Even the pastors of the Temple of Light are not as good as you played! Kid, I advise you not to Do not hesitate! Otherwise, don''t blame me!" The thief looked at Hall''s own ruined clothes. From his dressing, it can be seen that it should not be a warrior. Then it is very likely that it is a kind of magician. He talks with Hall and calculates between the Halls. the distance. Hall looked at him faintly and saw his movements in his eyes, but he didn''t break it, but he continued to walk closer to him. "You better do what I said! Otherwise..." Waiting for Hall to finish, the thief suddenly slammed his legs, and the whole man rushed to him in front of him. The right hand was holding the dagger that had been smeared with poison before. His face was sly. "Idiot... A magician is actually away from me. Nearly, you are..." The thief who saw a fierce expression on his face was close to the Hall, and suddenly a wolf came. Hey! The thief''s smirk''s expression was stiff on his face, his eyes slammed, and an incredible expression looked at the sudden appearance. "How is it possible? Second-class Warcraft blasting wolf? Even if it is a summoner, it is not likely to be so fast?" I saw the pale yellow fur suddenly appeared between the Hall and the thief, and the speed of the demon wolf slammed his claws, and under the stunned expression of the thief fiercely to him Take it! flutter! A blood spurted out from the mouth of the thief. The whole person was shot by a blast of wind and wolf. The heavy slammed into the stone wall of the bear hole in the earth. The stone wall suddenly cracked open and looked down slowly and fell to the ground. The thief, Hall knows that he is abolished! "Yes! Damn...you..." The thief did not think that he was suddenly handcuffed by a summoner. He looked up at Hall with a look of sorrow, and suddenly he was black. He saw that the wind and the wolf were opening their mouths. I bite myself down. "no!" After a scream, the voice stopped. "Oh! If you eat human flesh this time, next time you are ready to eat vegetarian every day!" The blast of the wolf heart unwillingly glanced at the thieves on the ground, and finally obediently walked to the side to guard. Hall found a space bag on the thief, opened it and saw that there were some reagents inside. Fortunately, the thieves marked the words poison and reconciliation, otherwise Hall would have to waste time looking for action to do the experiment! Without looking at other actions, Hall took the antidote to the earth bear. "Hey!" At the time of the poisoning, the bear of the earth was showing a fierce expression to Hall. At this time, Ah Da suddenly ran over and watched the bear of the earth. Hall waved his hand and motioned that Ah Da was fine. He opened the reagent in his hand, took out a bowl and placed it in front of the bear of the earth, and then retired a few steps. "I don''t know if you can understand it. This is an antidote. I don''t know if it''s late, can you live, it depends on your life Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 40： Pooh Chapter 40 Pooh The bear of the earth looked at the things in front of her eyes with some doubts. It did not immediately open the potion in the bowl. Hall shook his head and it seemed that the bear of the earth did not trust him! Also, before it was poisoned by three humans, and wanted to take away their children, it is naturally not good for the human hall that is similar to the thieves! Second-class Warcraft IQ is not very high! But there are exceptions to this! That is the space of Hall! He found that Warcraft entering his space, even if it is a first-class Warcraft, spirituality and intelligence are much higher than the equivalent of Warcraft intelligence! Fortunately, the bear of the earth saw that Hall was only looking for something on the side of the dead, and did not make any more special things. Slowly, the bear of the earth was not paying attention to it. Not that it doesn''t want to pay attention, but it feels very tired! I really want to close my eyes! Just when it just wanted to close his eyes, he heard a cry from the bear. It opened his eyes and looked at the potion in the bowl. He finally put out his tongue and rolled the potion in the bowl and drank it. After looking at it, I glanced at my child and slowly closed my eyes. At this time, Hall just packed up three space bags and found that there were many tools in addition to some gold and silver and clothes. Seeing these things Hall, I realized that it was a stupid thing to say that I was empty-handed into the forest! After changing clothes, Hall took out a bottle of mosquito repellent powder and wiped it on the body. He found that the problem of mosquitoes really improved. Looking at the bear of the earth that didn''t know life and death, Hall let the wrecked wolf go to dig a pit, and then let the three bodies be buried before they came to the bear of the earth. When the bear saw it, he snarled at Hall and seemed to be warning him not to come over. Because the bears are as small as the puppies, they simply don''t threaten Hall, but they look so cute! Hall believes that if he takes the bear to go to the sister, a bubble! Hall did not hug it, took out the thieves, they did not know what animal''s milk, and placed a bowl in front of the bear. It seems that the bear is hungry. After smelling the scent in the bowl, he regained his hostility towards Hall. Curiously came over. It may be very hungry. It put out its tongue and licked the milk in the bowl. It suddenly glowed with both eyes. Then the whole head was buried in the bowl, and a few screams, and the whole bowl of milk was finished in a short time. ! Looking at the bear who was full, Hall couldn''t help but smile, looking at its cute appearance, couldn''t help but reach out and touched his head. At the beginning, the bear was still very vigilant, but after hesitating, he accepted Hall''s touch and felt the goodwill of Hall. The bear did not resist, letting Hall touch. Seeing it as a form of enjoyment, Hall tried to pick it up, and after the little bear struggled, he held the Hall. A big dissatisfaction with the cold, Hall could not help but turn over the white eye "to grab some animals back, give you a barbecue at night!" A big screamed and screamed out, and for the barbecue that Hall said, it was very much like it! "Food!" Darkly swearing a big, Hall looked at the bear in front of him. "If you can get in space, it will be fine! This is the second-class Warcraft land bear..." Suddenly Hall found his hands empty, and looked at the empty hands with doubts. "No! This is OK?" What Hall suddenly thought of, and quickly entered the space, found that the bear appeared in the space ranch, a few blast wolves are curious to look at the new guy! Seeing that Hall came in, the bear ran straight to him, wrestling while running, and after a few times he finally came to the feet of Hall and rubbed Hall''s feet. "Oh, little guy, I didn''t think that if you eat a bowl, you will get it!" Picking up the bear, he can feel the goodwill of the bear at this moment, and he now understands what the space says. You can come in from the outside world with your own creatures, that is, as long as you have a good relationship with the outside world, you can bring them in. Hall wants to ask, is this still a summoner? With Winnie the Pooh out of the space, Pooh, this is Hall just gave it a name, as to why it is this name, he is just thinking! At least its much better than the big name! When Pooh came out, he immediately turned around the big bear, and from time to time he used a small head to touch the mother bear. Hall found that it seemed to be smart after entering the space. "The ranch is really amazing!" Because the bears had a lot of black blood, in order not to let Pooh accidentally poison the poison, Hall had to hold it to comfort him. Pooh struggled a little and didn''t move, but it looked at the bear with a worried look. I glanced at the bear of the earth that had a weak breath, and looked at the wound that was still bleeding. Hall took out some wound medicine and applied it to it. In case there was no poisoning, it would be a tragedy to die from excessive blood loss! Soon, Ada brought back a rabbit-like animal, but the animal seemed to be large, as big as a pig. "I don''t know what this is!" Take care of him! Hall puts Pooh on the side summons a few blasters to bring them back with wood, and then he starts cleaning. After half an hour, Hall cleaned the rabbit, took out a gun, put it on the shelf, and picked up the branches brought back by the blast wolf to start the fire. Soon there was a smoke in the forest. What Hall did not know was that it was very dangerous to make a fire in the forest! Soon, in a place not far away, a figure suddenly stopped, and looked puzzled at the direction of Hall, muttering to himself. "Isn''t there a place where the bear of the earth is? How can it smoke? Is it..." Thinking of this, the people frowned and tightened, then clenched the arms in their hands and rushed to the place where Hall was! ... Hall was roasting and sprinkling salt. These were not brought by him. When he set off, he didn''t bring anything except bread and water. These are all inside the thief trio space bag! Looking at the rabbit that slowly turned golden in the fire, Ah Da, they all drooled, and Pooh was snuggling in Halls arms, watching the mother from time to time. After half an hour, the barbecue gave off a burst of scent and looked at the baked golden bunny, and Hall smiled with satisfaction. "It seems that I really have the talent to be a chef!" Just then a figure appeared on a tree and looked at the Hall and the animals around him. "Human?" She frowned, especially after seeing the bear on the side of the earth, the brow wrinkled deeper Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serials At ~： Can you eat on the 41st? Chapter 41, do you eat? "Humanity?" When the people looked at the frowning of the grill that was being grilled, they just screamed when they wanted to take out their weapons and prepare to go forward. "This is... the wind and the wolf?" "And the bear of the earth?" After looking at the blast of the devil, Ada, and the bear of the earth, Vini, she suddenly stopped her movements. Suddenly she thought of something and watched Hall scream. "This is... Summon Beast? This human being is a summoner? But... how come there are so many summoned beasts?" A big side is surrounded by four hurricane wolves, not only that, but the bear of the earth, which is nestled in the arms of the Hall, makes her feel incredible! "How could this be? Isn''t the bear of the earth rarely close to a stranger? This should be the mother bear just born? That mother bear?" Looking at the mother bear who was lying on the ground, the narrow eyes of the people could not help but get used to it. "Oh, it must be that he killed the mother bear, and now wants to catch the bear to be a summoned beast! No, I can''t let him succeed!" Thinking of this, she showed her firm eyes and put down the bow and arrow again, skillfully aiming the arrow at Hall''s head. A big eyes, who were preparing to eat barbecue, suddenly chilled and violently turned around and looked at one direction and squatted. The four blasted wolves quickly surrounded the Hall and squatted in the same direction. "Oh, what?" Hall saw a slight glimpse, looking in the direction of Ada''s gaze, faintly saw a figure standing on the branch, and she was holding a bow and arrow at herself! When Hall saw it, he woke up and suddenly sweated. Fortunately, Ada discovered it early, otherwise he was so close, he believed that it was really difficult to escape with the reaction of his motor neurons! Unable to say, Hall quickly hid behind Ada, holding the bear Winnie looked at the people with vigilance. When the people saw their whereabouts, they were exposed, and they frowned slightly. They looked at the four wolves in front of them, especially the sorrowful wolf with the yellowish hair. I was thinking about whether to call someone or leave first. Suddenly she found out that the female bear had moved. "The mother bear is not dead? That is..." In the arms of Hall''s arms, Winnie the Pooh whispered a few times. After seeing the change of the bear in his arms, Hall also found that the mother bear woke up and turned to look at the figure and put down the weapon. Pooh was placed on the ground. After the bears landed, they did not immediately ran over, but honed what Hall''s calves were a few times before they ran to the mother bear who had just woken up. When the mother bear woke up, she immediately climbed up vigilantly. When she saw the hug holding the bear and the blasting wolf around her, she just wanted to make an attack. Suddenly, Hall suddenly put down the bear, and The bear did not come over immediately, but after the relatives of Hall, it suddenly stopped. Fortunately, the bear immediately ran over, which made it relieved, sticking out his tongue and licking the bear, and the bear was happy to call. Seeing this situation, Hall waved his hand. In addition to being wary, A few other hurricane wolves retreated to the side and lifted the attack. "Roar!" "Hey!" The two big ones and one small earth bears communicated with each other. The mother bear screamed and looked at the bear with a puzzled look. He heard the cry of the bear and looked up at Hall to reveal a color of thinking. After a long time, the bear opened his mouth and bit the claw in the eye to the direction of the Hall. Seeing the mother bear did not move at all, the bear was anxious, and screamed and ran to Hall. "Oh, I know, that is your mother, I will not hurt her!" Seeing Hall squatting down and stroking his child, the mother bear just wants to violently roar at Hall, warning Hall not to hurt his children. . However, after the blast of the devil stunned it, the bear of the earth immediately felt a threat, and suddenly made a slap in the face of the sorcerer. "Stop!" Hall suppressed the provoked behavior of the sorcerer''s wolf, because Winnie the Pooh must be his own summoned beast, so there is no need to kill it with the mother bear. "Hey!" Winnie the Pooh saw the horrible demon wolf so fierce to his mother, but also made a grinning action, but this action does not seem to be the slightest threat, but it looks very cute! Roar! The mother bear snorted and then regained her momentum. The sorcerer and the wolf turned away directly and arrogantly. Well, it seems that the battle that is going on and off is over without this start. This scene made people look almost blindfolded. "This...what is this situation..." Seeing the bear and the mother bear relatives here, Hall only looked at the people. "This friend, why did you just take the bow and arrow at me, it seems that I have not made a sorry for you!" Halls voice just fell, and after hesitated for a while, this skill jumped agilely from the tree. After a beautiful aerial swivel of 360 degrees, Hall discovered that the original person was actually an elf. ! Thinking about it too, in the dark forest, it seems that it is not surprising to see the elf! Seeing the person looking at himself with a vigilant, Hall smiled and said, "Hello! I am the Summoner Hall!" The person hesitated for a moment, gently lifting the thin lips, the sound is like a yellow singer, soft and pleasing. "Hello, human, I am a patrol player Natalya! What do you do in the dark forest? Humans are not welcome here!" I didn''t think that this sound-sounding elf Natalya turned out to be a spirit that hates humanity This made Hall think of Ewell''s proud guy! However, Hall is somewhat aware that this big reason is caused by human greed, because the elf woman is too beautiful, the human being is proud of being a wizard, and even the elf princess is caught. How can this make the elf? Not hostile to humans? "Hey, I have something to do here, but you can rest assured that I have no hostility towards the elves!" Seeing Natalya did not relax her vigilance because of her own words, Hall could only helplessly shrug. "I am going to have lunch, are you going to come a little?" Seeing that Natalya was still a vigilant look, Hall knew that he had said this, and took out a sharp dagger and chopped it on the golden rabbit. He cut off one of his hind legs and threw it. To Ada, Adas food has long been a slobber, and he opened his mouth and ate it. Hall smiled at it and saw the mother bear looking at himself. Hall smiled slightly, and also cut a hind leg, walked to the distance of a few meters in front of the mother bear, and then lost the baked leg in the eyes of the mother bear. In front of it. "Eat! Ah Da and you eat the same, no poison!" After that, regardless of the mother bear, continue to cut a few large pieces of meat, and then throw the rest to the blast wolf. Seeing their appearance, Hall showed a faint smile. After taking a bite of barbecue, Hall nodded with satisfaction and saw Natalya hesitating, Hall raised his flesh. "You can''t eat Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 42： Elves Chapter 42 The Elf Family "Are you deliberately mocking me?" Seeing Natalya looking at her expression with a disgusted look, Holden was a little dumbfounded. What happened? Suddenly Hall thought of one thing, the elf is born in the world, is not happy to kill and eat meat, but Hall is curious, can vegetarians really have nutrition? Then there is... Since you dont like killing, what did you do with the bow and arrow? Also, Iwell''s arrogant guy, he seems to kill a lot of people! "Oh, there is no such meaning, well, I have bread here, can I eat?" Seeing Natalya not talking or walking, Hall simply ignored her and slowly enjoyed the food. The mother bear saw that Hall and the blast wolf were eating barbecue. The original injured it needed food to supplement the energy consumed by the body. Some doubts Hall, after smelling the scent, couldn''t help but take a sip. The barbecue entered the last delicious food and made it shine. After waiting for a few minutes, there was nothing to do. It was a big mouthful to enjoy. Winnie the Pooh seems to want to eat too, but it didn''t take long for him to have no teeth, and naturally he couldn''t eat it. He had to be dissatisfied. If someone sees this scene, it will be very strange. A human being and a blast wolf and the bear of the earth enjoy the barbecue. An elf looks at it. How surprised it is to be surprised! In the end, Natalya seemed to be stimulated by the situation, and then took a few steps to take out a fruit and eat it. When Hall saw his eyes shine, he immediately said to Natalia, "Natalia, right?" Natalya, who took a small bite, looked at the Hall with a stunned look and chewed a few times and did not open her mouth. Hall is not angry, but smiles and continues to say, "Can you give me some elf fruit? Or you want me to change with you, I have eaten the elf fruit that you have given to Nosia a while ago, it is delicious!" "Princess Nosia?" Natalia heard a sudden shock, and took the fruit out of the bow and arrow and watched the Hall. "You were the last guy who took the princess? You dare to come to the dark forest?" Uh! Seeing Natalya suddenly murderous, the blasting wolf immediately turned his head and gave a warning to Natalya. As soon as Hall ordered it, it would tear Natalya directly! It doesn''t matter if she grows beautifully! "Wait! You must have misunderstood! I am not the group! Nosia did not tell you? I saved the person!" "Nonsense!" Natalya suddenly changed her eyes, and Hall found her look turned harsh. "The Princess who saved the Princess of Nosia is the respected Lord Ewell, you are a man who is full of lies, the dark forest does not welcome humans. ! Exit immediately, otherwise I will attack!" Iwell? He saved? Hall groaned, he did not think that this arrogant guy was so shameless to put his credit on her head! "Its a small kid!" For Natalia''s swearing, Hall didn''t know how to explain it for a while. Suddenly he thought of something, said something, and so on, Hall reached out in Natalya''s confused eyes and touched his face. Pull the mask off the face. Seeing that Hall suddenly changed his face, Natalyas big eyes screamed a few times, especially after seeing the things in Halls hands and surprised. "The face of the elf?" She is very clear about this thing, because the material needed for this thing is very special, so each production is very precious, even if it is the worst, it is relatively speaking! "How come you have this thing? You killed the elf?" Does Hall feel that he has a problem with his ability to express, or is this female elf named Natalya too prejudiced against humanity? Otherwise how could she think that every thought is so that Hall feels a headache? "I said Miss Natalya, how do you always feel like this! This is the Princess of Nosia who gave it to me! Yes, he said he took out a bag." This is an elf fruit seed. This is also given by Nosia! And this is the elf ring, also sent at that time! and also" Hall pulled his cloak and a silver blouse appeared. "This is the secret silver soft armor of the black iron dwarf, because I saved the son of the black iron dwarf Carter master, they thanked me for sending me. !" Seeing that Hall took out the same thing, Natalya was a little loose. "What are you talking about? What do you do in the dark forest!" Hall sees Natalya seem to believe in himself, and quickly hits the iron, and said something about the recent things. He didn''t have to, but he had to go through the dark forest to the Elf city of the Underwater River. If there is no elf to help, it seems very The difficulty is precisely because of this, after he saw Natalia, this is so much nonsense with her, trying to get her goodwill! After Natalya listened to Hall''s words, he hesitated for a moment, and then he recovered the bow and arrow and hesitated for a moment and said faintly. "I can''t believe you at the moment. If you are telling the truth, then you are our elf friend This way, I will take you back to the village. If the sacrificial adult thinks that you are telling the truth, I will apologize to you for the matter just now! If it is fake, then you will be punished!" Hall heard a moment of joy, did he want this? For the latter sentence, he selectively ignores it because he is telling the truth! Seeing Natalya collecting the weapons, Hall smiled and said, "Natalia, if so, can you give me a fairy fruit?" This time Natalya did not refuse, took a fruit from the bag and lost it. After Hall caught it, he wiped his mouth and ate it. "Well, the taste is a bit poor, and there seems to be no such strange feeling!" Natalya was not only angry because of Hall''s words, but instead she was a faint nod. "Well, this time I believe that what you said is true! The one you eat is planted by the moon well water, and the taste is certainly different!" Even the old man in his thirties, who is in the heart of Hall, couldnt help but twitch when he heard this. Who said that elves are naive and kind races? Is this clearly good? I just said that I believe it, but I am still trying to test myself! "Hey!" Hall was dissatisfied with the elf fruit, pointing to the side and said. "Since you believe me, do you want to come and sit down?" This time, Natalia did not refuse, put the bow and arrow on her back, and walked up the slender legs toward Hall. Then, with Halls strange eyes, picking up the face and pinching it, tearing a small piece. Put it in your mouth and chew it. "Well, human bread, no bread of our elves is deliciousWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 43： Into the village Chapter 43 into the village After lunch, Natalya was ready to take the Hall to the village to see the priests. Hall took back a few hurricane wolves and put a blast to the wolf to open the way. However, Winnie the Pooh saw that Hall was going to run but he rushed over. Seeing this situation, the mother bear would naturally not agree. Although after the lunch, the mother bear has not been so hostile to Hall, just seeing that Hall wants to bring his own baby son, the mother bear is naturally unwilling! In the heart of the Hall, after Winnie the Pooh entered his own space, he was very dependent on himself. He was very hot in the heart of the bear, so naturally he would not miss this opportunity. So he said to the Winnie the Pooh falsely, "I am ready to go, do you want to go with me?" Natalya said faintly, "The second-class Warcraft IQ is not that high, they..." Natalya, who still wants to say something, suddenly stunned and watched Winnie the Pooh nod and looked as if it really could understand Halls words. "This, is this second-class Warcraft? How is it possible?" Not only that, but then Winnie the Pooh''s every move made Natalya almost subvert her understanding of the bear of the earth! I saw Hall saying that if Winnie the Pooh followed him, what should his mother do? As a result, Winnie the Pooh went to the side of the mother bear, called a few words against it, and then ran to the side of the Hall, waving to the mother, no, it was the action of the claws to follow. "The great moon goddess, I am not spending my eyes!" Regardless of Natalya''s surprise, Hall looked at the mother bear who was hesitant to take the first paw. He knew that the mother bear seemed to choose to follow himself because of Winnie the Pooh. After all, it is an adult bear of the earth. The thinking is naturally more cautious than the newly born bear. Hall is not in a hurry. I believe that it will not take long for the bear to identify with it! It is a big boost at the time! So there was a strange scene in the dark forest. A human bears a bear and follows an elf, and there is a wind demon wolf and a terrestrial bear behind the human body! The elves are not pets in the forest. Here, they are like fish, and Hall is behind her, even a World of Warcraft has not encountered! And when Natalya took Hall through a bush that was simply laid out, the incredible scene in front of him surprised Holden. "Hey, here, how can there be such a wide, flat road?" Looking up and looking at the towering trees on both sides of the earth''s streets, I looked at a straight 10-meter wide road that I didn''t know what was being built. There was a blue light on the roadside, and Horton''s head was on the road. Some can''t turn around! "What is strange about this, although the elves of our dark forest live in the forest for many years, but we are not monkeys living in the trees! We have our own villages and our own cities! We are like you humans here, Have their own society! Have their own king!" Natalya said so much this time, it seems that when he talked about the king, he found that the same as the moon goddess before, the tone is a special respect! It seems that the king of the elves is very high in their hearts! I have to pay attention to this! Walking on the way to the village, the sun has risen to the top of the head, the green leaves of the leaves are reflected on the ground, strange, black and lacquered. Sunlight came in from the gaps in the leaves and painted countless eye-catching highlights on the ground... After a while, several elf cavalry appeared in front and watched Hall and others with vigilance. "Mr. Good afternoon! I am Patriot Natalya!" One of the elf cavalry looked at Hall Road with a puzzled look. "Hello Natalya, what is this human being? Second-class Warcraft Devil Wolf and Earth Bear? Alert! Ready for help!" Both Hall and Natalya didn''t think that the elf would be so fussed, but the horrible demon wolf and the bear of the earth did not threaten it. With Natalya''s explanation, these elf cavalry did not. Ask for help. "Natalya, do you want us to follow, just in case..." Natalia shook her head. "No! There are sacrifices in our village, and there is absolutely no problem with safety!" See Natalya saying that these elf cavalry have only given up. Before they left, their eyes looked back and forth from time to time to look at the miraculous scene. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe such a thing... Soon, Natalia came to a junction with Hall, and after leaving the road, it was another forest path. In front of a dense bush, Natalya fumbled for a moment, then the tree turned out to be alive. The branches slowly squirmed, and the originally covered branches contracted. When the trees disappeared, they were replaced by empty land. "Hey! This hidden means is really amazing..." I saw a small lake in front of me. The lake was clear and bright, and I saw a lot of fish swimming in it. From time to time, it was still breathable. There are many wooden bridges on the lake, there are many wooden houses on the lake, and some houses are built on some exaggerated trees The most exaggerated one is built in visual inspection II A house of more than ten meters tall trees. There are many busy elves around the lake, both men and women, and it seems that they are harvesting elf fruit! When Hall and Natalya appeared, a fully armed elf on a big tree suddenly appeared and gave a warning, and the elves couldnt help but then ran dozens of them from all directions. An elf holding a bow and arrow. "Natalya, what is going on here? This human he threatened you?" He spoke of a handsome male elf. He pointed to the Hall and asked Natalya with a long sword. His eyes were watching the bears and the horrible wolves behind the Hall! Hall looked at him a little uncomfortable, not to mention that the feeling of being pointed by a sword is very uncomfortable, and then there is, the beauty of the elf woman is no problem, the men are so handsome, how to make Hall live! "Talima, he did not hijack me and threaten me. He called Hall, saying that he saved the Princess of Nosia and the Black Iron Dwarf, so this time he came to seek help. I am going to take him to sacrifice to confirm him. The words are true or false!" The male elf named Tarimana heard that Natalya said that Hall was the one who saved the Princess of Nosia, and did not put down the weapon, but the brow inadvertently wrinkled. Not many people found this action, but Hall is clear! "Does he know me?" Waiting for Hall to understand, Tarimana suddenly waved his hand, "Natalya, this person must be lying, everyone with me to take him to the security team to handle welcome Book friends come to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are available at Chapter 44： Sacrifice Chapter 44 Sacrifices Tarimana seems to be very prestigious. When he finishes, the elves around him will be subconscious. The blasted wolf jumped up and stood in front of the Hall, and the bear of the earth hesitated for a moment and then snorted a step forward. The performance of the two-class second-class Warcraft makes the elves look dignified. You must know that the most powerful of them is Tarimana and Natalia, both of which are second-class fighters! But they all know that the bears of the earth are mainly defenses, and the squalor wolves are known for their speed. With the cooperation of their two World of Warcraft, it is estimated that these people are really not opponents! Just in the midst of a thousand miles, Natalya went to Hall and reached out and stopped everyone from shouting. "Stop! Tarimana, isn''t Hall deceived, but also by the grandmother!" you! Seeing that Natalya actually defended a human being, the elves couldnt help but have a reaction to their heads. And Tarimana looked at Hall and Natalya with a gloomy face. Just when he considered whether to kill Hall directly, an old voice suddenly came into the ears of everyone. "Do you stop!" The people looked back and saw that when they saw the people, they immediately took the weapons and bowed their heads. "The sacrifice is good for adults!" "The sacrificial adult, good afternoon!" When the coming approached, Hall only saw the coming person, it turned out to be a young female elf! I saw her weather-beaten face, covered with deep wrinkles, two small eyes a little muddy, her hands, as small as a thin fan, each finger is as thick as a bend, The skin is crumpled, a bit like a bark. But what Hall is most concerned about is her pair of eyes. Her eyes are shining with wisdom, and she is sharp and meticulous, making you almost feel that he has a demon method. After seeing the people, even the original impetuous Tarimana had to lower her proud head and say hello to her. "Festival adults!" And Natalia is running directly to the hand of the old man, and she does not despise the skin of her skin like a bark. "Grandma! You are here!" The old man smiled and nodded. After taking Natalia''s hand, she walked over with her help. Hall hurriedly ordered the blaze demon wolf and the bear of the earth to be quiet. The wind and the wolf were okay and very obedient, but the bear of the earth was snorted and then reluctantly retreated. The old man saw this scene and his eyes immediately looked at the Hall. After a long time, he said, "You are a young man, I am the sacrifice of this village!" "Have an ancestor, hello!" When Hall saw that he didn''t say his name, he naturally didn''t call her grandmother like Natalya. Otherwise, this is not the cheaper of Nataliya. In this case, it is better to provoke the right and wrong! So Hall decided to call him to worship adults like everyone else! "Well, you are all scattered!" For the sacrifice, Hall is a man who is really unclear about what this generation is. He just seems to remember that the sacrifice seems to be an act of worshipping the ancestors, how to become a name here. What? Its no wonder that Hall is a big fuss, after all, its not the world before. "The sacrificial adult, this human being is very suspicious, we must know that our relationship with human beings is not good now. He may be a spies sent by humans! You have to think twice!" Tarimana got the support of many elves. "Yeah, sacrifice the adults! Or do we look at him first, wait for the patrol to come and give them?" "Yeah, he is the summoning beast, and it is still two second-class Warcraft! For those of us, it is really not his opponent!" Seeing that all the elves were asking to grab the Hall, Tarimanna was smug in his heart, but the words of the sacrifice made him change his face. "Oh! He is not malicious! You are all scattered! Don''t you believe my eyes?" Seeing the doubts of the people, the sacrificial continuation said, I will write to Wang Cheng today, and then I will know if he is the one who saved the Princess of Nosia! Seeing the sacrifices, since you said this, the elves around you look at me, I see you, and then they go back to the sacrifices and then go back. Except for some elf warriors who are still on the big tree, all others go back to their own affairs. Tarimana saw that the sacrifice did not catch Hall. After biting his teeth, he turned and left, but before he left, he was staring at Hall. "Hall, don''t care, Tarimanna is killed by humans, so he hates humans very much!" After hearing Natalya''s explanation, Hall realized that this was the case, but he always felt that something was wrong. The ritual invited Hall to her home, the tallest house in the village. Looking at the stairs made of wood like the Panshan Highway, Hall is worried that if he can''t stand the gravity and break it, what should he do? However, after seeing the big bear of the earth, the big man went up and there was nothing wrong with it. Hall was careful to go up and found that the wood was very hard! Natalya looked at the cautious Hall with a smile. "Relax This is made by the death of the ancient war tree, and it is solid!" Seeing his own movements were discovered, Hall couldn''t help but touch his nose. Holding the Winnie the Pooh, with two second-class Warcraft, Hall followed the sacrifice and Natalia finally came to the house of twenty meters high. "Why don''t you get an elevator! Climb up and down every day, don''t you be tired?" Natalya heard the big eyes puzzled and looked at Hall "elevator, what is that?" Uh. Hall didn''t think that Natalya''s ears were so spiritual, and quickly found an excuse to perfuse the past. Natalya looked at Hall with a puzzled look, but fortunately she did not continue to pursue the problem of the elevator. "Please sit down! Guests coming from afar!" Hall heard the words and thanked him. Natalya took out a wooden cup and poured a glass of water on the Hall and the sacrifice to stand next to the sacrifice. Sacrifice carefully looked at Hall, then used the kind voice to say, "The reason you came here, I listened to Natalya. I can only temporarily leave you here. After all, walking inside is the dark forest. The sphere of influence, and here we are the border of the periphery of the dark forest! If you want to go in, unless you are a native, you can only bring people from Wangcheng to take you in! Otherwise it will be caught as an intrusion! After seeing Hall nod, the sacrifice was said to Natalia. "Natalya, you will entertain the guests during this time! After the people of Wangcheng come, let''s go with him Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most The serial works of the fire are all at Chapter 45： I am a demon? Chapter 45 I am a demon? Hall was arranged by Nataliya in a house by the lake. There was nothing but a bed, a table and a stool. "So poor? Is the elf family such a wall?" Looking at the bear of the earth sitting behind the door, Hall had some headaches. "What to do! If you can''t put it into space, this earth bear is not expected to be like me every day. It seems that I still have the light of Winnie the Pooh!" Seeing the bears cuddling with the relatives of the mother bear, Halls face also showed a smile. At dinner, Natalya came over and sent some fruit, and some bread. Looking at the dinner in front of a little bit of leeks, if Hall did not know from the mouth of Natalya that their elves did not eat meat, it is estimated that his heart has long been ill-fated! "Do you all eat these?" Seeing Natalya lose a fruit to the bear of the earth, the bear of the earth did not hesitate to directly open the appearance of eating, the Hall of the gas screamed that it had no exercise! Natalya looked at Winnie the Pooh and looked at Hall. "What''s wrong, we are usually fruits and bread, and of course there are some vegetables and mushrooms, because today is too late, so I don''t have Prepare, if you want to eat, I will go find some for you tomorrow!" Got it! Hall quickly shook his head and thanked her for her kindness. It seems that the elves are the spiritual practitioners of the earth! However, people are also the people of spiritual practice. The wine and the meat have passed through the intestines, and the Buddhas heart is left. Isnt it a fairy? Hall is really hard to imagine for decades, no, it is a feeling of not eating meat for hundreds or even thousands of years! After sending Natalia, Hall grinned, so before he entered the forest, he prepared the meat, took out a piece and took a bite, and it felt different! Roar! Looking at the eyes of the bear of the earth, Hall pointed to the flesh in his hand, and after seeing it nod, Hall lost a piece of the past. Seeing that the bear of the earth did not hesitate to open the mouth and eat it, Hall suddenly thought, is this the bear of the earth to identify himself? Thinking of this, Hall quickly tried to take the bears of the earth into the space. Suddenly a huge pain came from Halls mind, and then Halls head hurt and directly stunned. ...... After Hall was in a coma, Tarimanna was walking around the room with an ugly look. "Damn! Natalya this idiot woman! No! I have to find a way! The whole village has hated humans, can''t let them accept humans again! Yes, just do it!" ...... Early the next morning, Hall suddenly felt cold and screamed after a fierce fight. "How did I fall to the ground!" I looked around with doubts. Hall found that except for Winnie the Pooh on his body, the mother bear was no longer! Hall immediately thought of something, and quickly entered the space to see, sure enough! The bears of the earth are sleeping in the pasture, and they are also Ada. When I saw Hall appear, Ah Da quickly ran over to kiss him, and even the bear of the earth came over, rubbing himself under the strange eyes of Hall, and sticking out his tongue and licking his own hand! "Oh, it seems to be successful! Just what happened after fainting like yesterday?" Without the answers he wanted, Hall had to give up temporarily. Anyway, he had already called the bear of the earth into the space. Looking at the appearance of this dependence, Hall was very proud. With the bear of the earth, there is some protection in this different world! Suddenly there was a childs voice coming out of the door. Hall hadnt had time to hear what was said clearly. Then the door and the window made a ping-pong sound, not waiting for Hall to react, and then the window of the paper was broken, no less than ten. A stone flew in. "what happened?" Hall didn''t respond to it for a while, what happened to him, why would someone throw stones at his room early in the morning! With this doubt, Hall opened the door, and suddenly the black shadow came in front of him. Hall was rushing to the knees, and the black shadow swept the head of the Hall. It wasn''t until this time that Hall discovered that he didn''t know when there were dozens of elf children outside, there were men and women, and they all had a characteristic, that is, thin, and the clothes were worn out! dirty! It feels like no parents are helping! Many children still hold stones that they don''t know where to get them. After seeing Hall, they first glimpsed, then shouted "Run, the devil is coming!" Then the children smashed! Hall heard a face black! He didn''t figure out how he became a demon? The situation here was seen by the rituals and Natalia, and Natalya frowned, and asked indefinitely. "Grandma, is this really good?" The sacrifice did not turn around and looked at the situation downstairs and said softly. "They are all poor children. It is estimated that they are taught by people with other purposes. Let''s see what we human callers do!" At this time, Hall did not know that his situation here was sacrificed to see them clearly. www.novelhall.com~ He should not have reacted from the situation just now. Suddenly a scream came, and Hall saw that there was an elf girl who seemed to be running too fast. She fell to the ground without looking at the road. When she saw other children running away, fear and pain made her directly Cried. Hey! Suddenly a footstep came, and the crying little girl turned her head fiercely. The appearance of the pear flower with the rain matched her delicate and thin face, so that Halls 30-year-old uncle couldnt help feeling distressed. "No pain? Can you go? I look?" From the Hall talking to rolling up the elf girl''s trouser legs, the elf girl did not say a word. The elf girl was not very seriously injured, only the skin was scratched, some blue and purple, and after the heart was relieved, when Hall raised his head, he found that the elf girl looked at herself with a surprised, puzzled expression, it seems that Hall The performance is beyond her expectations! Hall smiled a little "Reassured, no problem! I will handle it for you!" Take out the clean water to help her clean it, and then take out some of the wound medicines she had previously collected and gently apply it to her. When Hall finished, she smiled and looked at her gently. "What is your name? My name is Hall!" The elf girl didn''t react until this time, her face changed fiercely, and she immediately thought of something. After exclaiming, she turned and ran! Looking at the elf girl who sprinted and ran, Hall raised the volume. "Be careful! Don''t fall anymore Welcome to the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest Serial works are available at Chapter 46： Resolve conflicts Chapter 46 resolves contradictions "It seems that our guests are really different from ordinary humans! Oh, well, let''s tell the children, don''t be embarrassed! And, check, who taught these children!" Natalya heard a quick reply, took a look at the Hall downstairs, turned and prepared to go downstairs! Hall suddenly felt that someone was looking at himself, looked up, but did not find anyone... "It seems that it is too sensitive recently..." After muttering, Hall approached the room and prepared to pick up the stones. As for the window, there was no way for Hall! After Hall entered, Tarimanna came out from the side and looked at the Hall in the room. He was slightly dissatisfied with the result. He wanted to continue to let the children go, but found it. Natalia walked in the direction of the child, but after he had no choice, he had to give up. "This is not the end!" After Hall packed up, no one came over the whole morning! He was alone and bored, and no one took him to the village, so he had to walk alone to the lake not far from the house. This is the first time that Hall has closely observed the lakes of different worlds. He found that the water here is crystal clear. Many fish that he has not seen are playing in the water. Seeing that Hall is approaching, the fish are suddenly glimpsed. And scatter to a deeper place to swim. Walking by the lake and admiring the beauty of the place, Hall felt that his mood was very relaxed, at least this was the first time he had relaxed after he came to a different world. His appearance is very curious in the eyes of some elves, because in their impressions, human beings are greedy, evil, like the joy of the inner joy of the heart, this quiet life, I have never seen several! For a time, the elves didn''t know how to evaluate Hall, or that Hall''s appearance subverted everyone''s perception of humans! The village is not big, Hall walks around the lake, and does not make anything to threaten the elves, so the elves have no restrictions on his freedom. When Hall walked over a wooden bridge and went to the other side of the lake, he found that several elf children were teaching an elf. And the elf seems to be crying, and the body is constantly twitching. When the children saw Hall, as before, they exclaimed "Devil is coming" and ran away. Only the child who was slow and half-shooted stayed. This child is the little elf girl who fell before. "Hello! Why are you crying again? I heard that I always like to cry, but I will wet the bed!" The elf girl originally wanted to run, but after hearing the words of Hall, she immediately dissatisfied with her cute little mouth, and snorted Yan said, "You only wet the bed! You demon!" Until now, Hall carefully looked at her, only to see her body is not tall, the arms are still so small, the cheekbones are still protruding, ten fingers are a bunch of dead bamboo branches, as if a fold will break Because she is very thin, it seems that her body is light and floating. Plus her clothes are worn out, so Hall feels that she is like the begging children on earth. What makes Hall more concerned is that such an elf girl, why would he say he is a demon! "My name is Hall, I can''t be evil!" The elf little girl saw that Hall had no threat. He suddenly had some emboldened spirits. When he spoke up, his voice grew louder and louder. In the end, he almost screamed. "You are a demon? Uncles say that human beings are demons! The devil took my away." Mother, and killed my father! You are the devil!" The situation here was discovered by several elf soldiers. They silently grasped the bows in their hands and looked at Hall with vigilance. Once he had any change, they would directly kill Hall. The words of the elf little girl let Halls heart slam, and the snoring of this heart and the grievances like this, how can it appear from a little girl? It seems that her mother was taken away and her father was killed. For her, the blow is too great! Slightly silent for a moment, Hall saw his eyes red, revealing a hostile girl, and made a scene that shocked the surrounding elves. I saw that Hall had lowered his head and kneeled in front of the little girl. "He... what is he doing?" "God! The goddess of the moon is on, I am not blind!" "This... is this true?" A few elf warriors saw this scene in front of them, and the clenched bows and arrows could not help but loosen them. The amount of information was too large, and they all had some reaction. "I''m sorry! Although this is not what I did, but because I am also human, I feel sorry for my people! Of course, if I met them, I will throw them away to feed the wolves! Believe me!" Seeing the little girl''s surprised face, Hall suddenly whispered. "I tell you a secret! I don''t even say that the adults are here! I came here because the slave traders also want to arrest me for selling, so you have to keep it secret for me!" "This... is this true?" The little elf girl who was surprised was immediately screamed. "Well, I never lie!" Hall added, unless it is against the enemy or a good faith lie! Suddenly a groaning sound came, the little girl''s face suddenly red, Hall saw a moment, and looked at some shy little elf girl, Hall smiled, then took two fruits and bread from the space ring Put it on the side of the public table. "I don''t know if I am honored to ask, hey, I don''t know what you are calling?" "Alice, you can call me Alice!" Hall heard the words immediately and could tell his name. This shows that she has not guarded herself so much. She has done a noble etiquette to Alice. "So I don''t know if I have the honor to invite the beautiful Alice Princess." Have lunch together?" Alice''s face was red, she saw this battle where she was, and before she came back, she was pulled to the table by Hall. Just want to refuse, Alice''s stomach screamed and did not mind, Hall did not mind, handed her a fruit that was collected yesterday, and then picked up one and ate it. It seems that food is not very resistant to children. After a moment of hesitation, Alice can''t help but bite a bite of fruit in her stomach. Looking at Alice''s mouthful of eating fruit, Hall smiled slightly, and then ate it, looking at it, it seemed delicious. ... Sacrificial room in the tree The sacrifice looked at the big and small ones below. One person and one elf looked at each other while eating and laughing. My heart was very emotional and turned around. "Natalya, this human being is a kind-hearted person, a friend of our elves! Let the villagers not be so guarded, how to do it, how to do it Welcome to the book friends Read, the latest, fastest, hottest serials are available at Chapter 47： Elfs dilemma Chapter 47 The Elf''s Dilemma Looking at the four or five fruit cores in front of her, Alice couldn''t help but blush. She just wanted to talk and suddenly hit a shackle. The sudden situation made her slammed her hand and lowered her head. Looking at Alice, whose face became red because she was shy, Hall took out the kettle and handed it to her. "Come, drink some water!" Alice nodded shyly, and some embarrassed to take the kettle and drink it in a small mouth. "We are friends, Alice?" Hearing Hall said, Alice hesitated for a moment and nodded. "Haha! Its so happy! You are my third elf friend!" Alice and Natalya, who were coming, couldnt help but hear that they didnt even think that Hall had three elf friends! But after hearing the three names that Hall said, Alice and Natalya could not help but give him a look. "The first is Princess Nosia, the second is Natalia, and the third is you Alice!" Natalya couldn''t help but cough. Why didn''t she know that she was a friend of Hall? "Well! Are you here?" "Natalia sister!" The two men greeted Natalia at the same time, Natalia nodded slightly to Hall, and then she went to Alice and squatted down. "Sorry, Alice, the recent fruit production is relatively small, and wheat should not be harvested, so the supply is less!" Alice shook her head, "Natalia sister, we are not afraid, you don''t have to worry about us!" Hall heard some clouds in the fog, he now understands that it seems that the village food is somewhat reduced, not enough for the child''s supply, but he seems that there are still many situations and not very clear! Natalya touched Alice''s head and took some fruit from the space bag and handed it to Alice. Alice didn''t want it, but Natalia was directly in her arms. When he got up and looked at the doubtful Hall, Nataliya helped the wind-blown hair, and then sat down and said faintly. "It is estimated that you have also seen it. We are indeed very lacking in food, or the elves of the entire dark forest are lacking in food!" Hall is very confused about this situation, how can this be done? So big forest, just find something... Hey, he suddenly remembered that the elf did not kill and eat meat. How did you usually go through this year? Is this the same this year or every year? Natalya saw things open, and she did not hide the need. With her complaint, Hall discovered that it seems that the situation is not that simple. Probably ten years ago, the dark forest can also trade food with the surrounding human countries, but then I dont know when it started. The human mercenary group began to sell the slaves from the sneak hunters. The empire was a country that legally supported the possession of slaves, so the Queen had to close the country in the absence of discussion. After the transaction was broken, the elf found that things did not seem so simple. Suddenly a large number of Druid''s bizarre deaths, which made the elves start to panic, the druid is a unique occupation of the elves, it can also be said to be a versatile profession. They can transform into beasts to fight, be able to heal, and be able to use magic! The most outstanding talent is the affinity for nature! The reason why the elves before dared to close the country was because of the existence of the druids, they are not worried about the problem of survival. Because the Druid can cast a way to promote the growth of plants, this allows the Elf family to rely on a small amount of cultivated land to be self-reliant! However, after a sudden death of a large number of Druids, the Elf Queen discovered that something was wrong. After investigation, it was discovered that it was made by underground creatures. Now the dark forest is a big battlefield. A large number of elves are drawn to encircle the underground creatures. The more the elves die, the fewer people are working hard, which leads to the elves'' growing gaps in food! So a child like Alice can only be allocated food! "Since you have a bad relationship with the Geely Empire, you can go to the Fire Empire to seek human help, and the dwarves!" Natalia shook her head. "We also thought about it, and we did it. It was only after the sea that our fleet was suddenly attacked by the seas. This caused us to suffer a lot. Now the Queen is hurting this. Brains!" Haizu? Yan Yi did not think that the elf situation in the dark forest was so bad. He also said that he had to ship into the sea to go to the fire empire. It seems that things are not so simple! Seeing Hall frowning, Natalya smiled slightly. "Okay, this has been going on for a long time, but I believe that things will definitely improve, and the moon goddess will not abandon her people!" "Well, the moon goddess will definitely bless our elves!" Alice swelled her mouth and made a certain look. Hall and Natalya couldnt help but see. Suddenly, Hall found that several elves were working on the side, so he got up and said with curiosity. "Is that the wheat you planted?" For the wheat Hall still knows, so I immediately asked after seeing the appearance of the plant. "Well, yes!" Seeing that Hall was so interested, she got up and said, "I have nothing to do today, I am interested to see it?" it is good! The three of them came together. Several elves and Natalia greeted each other. Some strangely looked at Hall, but they didn''t say much and continued to water the wheat. Hall looked at the eyes in front of him, and the ears were small, flat and few. "You are like this?" Natalya looked at Hall doubtfully. She didn''t understand what he meant. The current answer was, "Now there is no Druid adult casting a spell, so you can only water it. After the Druids come to cast spells, the wheat will be Will grow up quickly!" Hey, although Hall did not do farm work, he also knows that it is only watering to harvest, then this shows that the Druid''s ability is really powerful! You change to try it now, only watering can produce, Hall directly let the bear of the earth eat himself! "Its a miracle that you can survive this way!" Didn''t explain to Natalya, Hall came to the fruit tree again, looking at the thin and long fruit trees, and Holton smiled bitterly. He wanted to pat the yellow fruit tree in front of him. Road "Every way you can grow fruit, its fortunate to you!" It seems that the fruit tree can understand Hall''s words. After a gust of wind, it continually swayed the yellow branches, and many leaves fell in front of the Hall. In the summer, there are so many leaves, it seems that they have not eaten a good meal Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall. Com~ Chapter 48： experiment Chapter 48 Experiment After reading the tragic treatment of these wheat and fruit trees, Hall felt that if these trees can make a sound, it is estimated that they have already cried! That voice, without the soundtrack can make people feel sorrowful and sad, grief! This is simply a model that wants to run the horse without giving the horse a full meal! There is no elf version of Zhou Weipi! Looking at Hall, Natalya and Alice asked in a curious way. "Hall, what''s wrong with you?" Hall calmed down and looked at Natalya. "Where are you going to the toilet, I have to bowel!" Natalya... Alice... Ignoring the black line at Natalya and Alice, Hall came to the so-called huts. The elf is also a humanoid creature. He is not a god. He also wants to eat and drink Lazar! Before Hall did not think about the method of making fertilizer, farmyard manure was the best fertilizer! That''s right, Hall is ready to help the elves! After seeing Alice take it, he decided to help the cute elf girl. After all, she was led by a human being, and her father was killed. Hall felt that he should be something to do as a human being. . What he didn''t know was what kind of consequences he would have when he was impulsive! After the convenience, Hall smiled, Natalya did not understand, not just on the toilet, how to laugh so evil... Even Alice was scared to hide behind Natalia and watched Hall with a vigilant look. Uh Hall found himself seemingly too smug, and saw the appearance of two big and small beautiful women, he quickly coughed. "Natalya, I have a way to increase your crop yield!" "What?!" Natalia shouted without image. Although Alice was not born, she could see from her big mouth that she seemed to be scared by Hall''s words! Not waiting for Hall to react, Natalya grabbed Hall directly, and then he couldn''t help but say that he ran directly to him, leaving Alice in a silly look at the two people running wildly. ... "Wait, wait, I, whirring, I am a little breathless!" Hall''s body is the original owner''s body after all, how strong can you expect a summoner''s physical strength? Looking at the situation where Hall was out of breath, Natalya was going to bend over and prepare to go to Hall, and Hall saw his hand and stopped to stop! Although Natalya is very good, the scenery is good after bending over, but Hall is a man who crosses the earth, how can a woman walk away! Say nothing! "You, you wait! If you do this, I may forget what I said, yes, my head is not good, I need to think slowly!" Natalya heard this, but she still looked at Hall with anxious eyes. I dont say it. You should take a break first. You must remember the attention just now. This is for me, for our dark forest. The elf is very important!" Seeing Natalya look guilty, some eyes are wet, and Hall is still sitting there, and quickly said, "Do not worry, it is a little breathing, that way I remember! Really remember!" In order to convince Natalya, Hall once again stressed that this made Natalya turn to sadness. "You, you almost scared me!" Hall smiled bitterly, you almost scared me! Pulling and running, didn''t you see the curious eyes of so many elves on the way? People who know that you are in a hurry, do not know that you thought that you elope with me! After the two men came to the room of the sacrifice again, Natalia did not have any restraint at this time, and shouted directly. "Grandma! Grandma, where are you!" The voice just fell, an old voice was uploaded from the building. "Natalia, you are already a second-class warrior, how is it as urgent as a child!" Reprimanded, Natalya lowered her head slightly, but when she thought of Hall, she immediately raised her head. "Grandma, I am really in a hurry. Hall said that Hall said he has a way to improve our food. Yield!" "what!" The expression of the original sacred expression was shocked when I heard this. Her expression was no different from Natalya and Alice, and she was too far away, even the staff in her hand fell to the ground. Unconscious! The sacred eyes looked at the Hall behind Natalya seriously, and then said with a serious expression. "The young human summoner, what Natalya said is true? Do you really have a way to increase our food constant?" Until now, Hall felt the pressure of a high-ranking person who was sent to the sacrifice. Some strangely looked at the sacrifice, and Hall said calmly. "Well, there is an idea, but I need to do an experiment to know if this can be done!" The sacred voice of the sacred voice suddenly shone. She found that Hall said this with an inexplicable self-confidence. She really couldnt see it. Where does this confidence come from! What experiment is needed? If you really have a way, then you will get our dark forest elves friendship and the highest friendship! Hall also had a strange look at the sacrifice. He didn''t think that the sacrifice would say such a thing. It seems that her identity is also mysterious! "I want to know when the Druid is coming, is there any way to give me a field and an orchard? I think only these two places, even if it fails, is not a big problem!" The sacrificial slogan nodded slightly because she had worried about it before. If Hall asked to experiment with their entire village, she would doubt whether Hall had another purpose! Now that Hall has only proposed an orchard for a field, then this matter will be easier, at least not to cause opposition from the villagers. "Okay, I promised this! Druid will come over a month later, and I may come over with Wang Cheng people!" After getting what he wanted, Hall and Natalia gave a speech, because he was going to see how his two pieces were, and he didnt know if this short month would have an effect. . After watching Hall leave, the sacrifice looked at his back for a long time without opening. ... When the villagers learned that the sacrifices were to be planted in two places, the elves had different opinions. "I don''t know why the ritual adults are doing this. Is this going to punish this human?" "Well, I see it too. It is estimated that he is prepared to let him use labor instead of imprisonment!" "Oh, I am afraid that he will be in such a mess. If the harvest is less, we will have another ration!" When Tarimana came back to hear about it, he was sneer in his heart. "There is a good show behind Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 49： 掏 工 工 Hall Chapter 49 Hall New book for all kinds of support! Hall ignored the guidance of the elves and looked at this hill that was not far from his house. Hall was very satisfied with Natalya''s arrangement. After asking Natalya to get some wooden tools, Hall made a thing that made the elves stunned. I saw that he actually put the big wooden barrel on a board, and then the wooden barrel was actually the bear of the earth... What made them feel incredible, Hall went to the toilet to dig up the excrement! Watching Hall take a mask made of cloth, and scooping up the excrement. Under the offensive of the scent of the wind, the onlookers ran directly to the ventilated place of the tree. A look of disgusted look at the shovel Hall! Natalya looked at Hall with a twitching look. "Is this what you said?" Seeing that Hall was nodding his head and licking the dung, Natalia had a strong urge to kick him down! She felt that she was a little nervous, otherwise she would like to hear that Hall said that there is a way to increase the grain output so that he can believe it without hesitation! At this time, she was very suspicious of whether she had done a stupid thing, and she was too stupid to look directly at it! "What is he going to do! He even took out those excretions. Does he want to pollute the water source?" Since the elves are drinking the water from the lake, this is their only source of water. If Hall pours these excrements from above, it is estimated that there will be no discharge for 10 days and a half, which is equal to I have their life! This elf''s words reminded everyone, so there are a few elf warriors who don''t say that they directly pick up the bow and arrow and follow the Hall. As long as he has this idea, they will definitely kill him without mercy! Fortunately, Hall did not make any strange moves. He rushed to the bear car and pulled a car excrement into the field in the face of the bear of the earth. "What is he doing?" The elves didn''t understand what they were doing, and they used the excrement to do something. As Hall moved, they suddenly understood. Watching a few blasting wolves planting soil under each fruit tree in the orchard, then Hall poured into the excrement and buried the blast wolf. After he had finished this, he poured the excrement on the wheat, and it took almost a half-day to get all the time. Looking at the skunk Hall and his summoning beasts, the elves were you for a while. Look at me, I see you, I don''t know how to express my inner feelings. Hall didn''t pay attention to the elves. He just wants to know where he is going to take a shower. Don''t talk about the elves who hold their noses. Even Hall himself admire himself. It is really a person who has finished this! Natalya wrinkled the cute little nose and pointed her finger at the downstream road of the lake, "You can go there to take a shower" and paused. She added, "Well, if you can go as far as you can!" Got it! This smell of his own body seems to be really lethal! Watching Hall take a bath with his summoned beasts, and the elves talked again. "What exactly is this strange human being doing? Is it not a joke to irrigate fruit trees and wheat with excreta? So for years, neither humans nor elves have ever preceded this precedent!" "I see him this is intentional, the purpose is to harm us to eat less food!" "Yeah, human beings are really hateful. Those who catch us are not slaves, but they are still forbidden to trade food with us! Now we have to destroy our food crops! We can''t do this, we have to react with the sacrificial adults!" "Yes! Go find the priests!" Natalia heard a wrinkle and saw the reaction of the villagers. She felt that she needed to say something. "Everyone please wait! This is arranged by the sacrificial adults. It is said that this human being is an experiment. If this can increase the output of our food, then we can be self-sufficient and we can get out of the food crisis!" After Natalyas words were finished, a yin and yang voice came from the side. "Natalya, you will not be in contact with this human being for a few days, you have changed your mind! Look at Alice, who caused it, you are looking at the villagers in our peripheral villages, Which one is not captured by humans? So human beings are the most hateful, we can no longer be deceived ''he is absolutely to destroy our food crops!'' Natalya heard a word and turned to see that the person who spoke turned out to be Tarimana! The words of Tarimana let everyone agree that in the past ten years, the reason why they have become more and more difficult, the big reason is human! The sudden appearance of underground creatures is only because the besieged in a valley does not affect as deep, and human hunters and mercenaries often appear, and they have more or less loved ones, so they hate humans instead. a little more! "For us to find a sacrificial adult, you can''t let this human being go on like this!" "Yes! Big brother Tarimanna is right! Take him directly to the patrol!" Seeing the anger of the group, Natalya was a little confused. Just when everyone who didn''t know how to comfort, to calm everyone''s anger, suddenly a majestic voice came. "Oh! This is the end of the matter! One month later, the people of Druid and Wangcheng are coming! I don''t want to hear similar remarks!" Grandma! Sacrifice adults! Natalia and others raised their heads and found that the sacrifice was holding the staff and watching them wait for others. Everyone hurriedly bowed. Since the sacrifices were said, they had to close their mouths and disperse. Tarimana bit his teeth, and when he saw it, he would cause public outrage. He didnt think that the sacrifice was so big and pretentious, but he was not reconciled, but now there is no way, but when he thinks about what will happen in the near future, Tarimana glances at the sacrifice, slightly stunned. Then turned and left here. ... Hall was taking a shower at this time. He didn''t know what he was after he left. He was wondering if he was doing this every day. "If it really turns out to be like this, then it will be miserable!" Hall sighed, not only him, but even his summoned beasts, feeling the miserable days, could not help but mourn. After losing a few pieces of meat to Ada, they comforted them, and Hall shrugged helplessly. "For the time being, first of all, here is vegetarian, they don''t let me go out, so I will succumb for the first time! Wait until I have the chance to go out and I will eat it for you!" Looking at the appearance of the summoning beasts, Hall shook his head and shouted. "A group of people eating Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most fired serial works are all at ~www.novelhall .com~ Chapter 50： spy Chapter 50 Spies For a week, Hall was busy with his scum, and he ignored the expression of everyone. Because of the rituals, everyone is eccentric about the behavior of Hall. During this time, Hall gave some of the bread and candy in his spoils to the elf children, especially Alice, and his attitude towards Hall changed a lot, at least not as hostile as before. This is not, today Hall has let the bear of the earth pull the excrement of the cart, a group of elf children look at the Hall with a smile in front, from time to time to make the action of pinching the nose. "Hello, you are so stinky! There are big stupid bears, you too!" Hall was not angry, but the bear of the earth was dissatisfied with a cry. At the beginning, they will be afraid, but the bears of the earth are called more. They know that the bears of the earth will not attack them, so there is no fear at all, but they look at it with a smile. In other words, the space is really amazing! After the bear of the earth went in, it became a lot smarter. Many things, as long as Hall had a look, knew what to do. "When you have a dragon in the future, let it fly with me! Think about it!" That is to say, he dares to think like this, the Summoner of the Dragon, I dont know how many years have not appeared! Just after Hall was busy with today''s fertilization, looking at the fruit trees and wheat that had become somewhat spiritual, Hall determined that he was right! Full of joy, he just wanted to go to the bath. Suddenly a horn of horn came. This sharp horn sound changed the face of the elves, and several children even cried directly. Hall saw and looked at Alice, full of fear, and asked, "Alice, what''s going on!" "Evil, demons, demons are coming, afraid... Alice is afraid!" Devil? ! Is there really a demon? Suddenly Hall remembered that it seemed that Alice was calling her own demons for the first time. "Human? Hunting Mercenary Group?" At this time, suddenly a few elf warriors directly surrounded the odor of Hall, and pulled a full bow to point at him. "What are you going to do?" Hall frowned, and the bear of the earth immediately roared and stood in front of the Hall. He saw more and more elves armed with weapons, Hall waved, and Ada and other blasters appeared instantly. Beside him and posing in a fighting position. "What? Hall, you are the spies of humans! The hunting squad has already killed us. If it weren''t for you, how could you find it here!" Hall can hear it without turning his head. The owner of this voice is the one who likes Tarimana. Looking at a fully armed Tarimana, Hall stared at him with a cold eye. "Speak to the evidence! Why do you say they are brought by me? Now that I have not gone out for a week, how can I contact?" they!" When the elves heard it, it seemed that there was some truth. Tarimana sneered. "There is only one outsider here. Do you think that our elves will sell ourselves?" "Yes! It is definitely this human being! The right people in the Tarimanna are the ones brought by this human being!" "Damn! I thought he would be honest, did not expect to bring someone to attack us!" "Kill him! Kill him!" Seeing that the mood of the masses was provoked by Tarimana, Hall was shocked and shocked. Although he could kill these elves with Ada, but here is the dark forest, there are not many other, and there are many elves! Really killing an elf, then Hall does not want to enter the fire empire through the elf, so that he is really in a dilemma! It was at this time that Natalya appeared. "Stop! There are orders for sacrifice, ready to fight, Hall will give me! I will be optimistic about him!" Tarimana just wanted to oppose it and found that he did not know when the sacrifice had already stood on the edge of their house and looked at them. After biting his teeth, Tarimanna sang aloud. "Go! Kill me with me!" After seeing the Elf Warrior leave, Hall was relieved and looked at the frown. Natalya smiled. "Thank you for trusting me!" Natalya shook her head. "I don''t know if this is what you brought. If it is really, even if it becomes a fallen person, I will chase you until I kill you!" The Fallen Hall has only recently been known. This is also an elf, but unlike Nataliya, they like to kill and eat flesh and blood, completely contrary to the tradition of the elves, and are exiled to a family! "Oh, let''s go! Let''s take a look at those hunting slaves. Not long ago, I killed a demon mercenary hunting slave group and offended a demonic mercenary group. I don''t know who this will be!" Natalya first heard Hall say that there was some suspicion that he nodded slightly after seeing the bear of the earth and the wrecked wolf. It is quite normal for a general mercenary group to be destroyed in the case of second-class Warcraft. Hall took back other summoned beasts and only kept Ada with him After all, it would be surprisingly successful! Otherwise, the card is exposed, it is not very good! When Hall dared to go to the gate, he found that the natural barrier of the plant had been removed. More than a dozen shielded human warriors were resisting the shooting of the elf bow and arrow, and behind them were some archers who were shooting, a magic The person who looks like the teacher is preparing magic there, and the one that most cares about Hall is a strong man with an axe! Seeing that Hall came over, the strong man waved his hand and the archer immediately stopped attacking, while the shielded warrior blocked his body with a shield. The elves also stopped attacking and saw what they were going to do. The program group is about 50 people, each equipped with complete equipment, and on the other side of the elves, in addition to a dozen fully armed elf warriors, the rest are villagers! Stubborn and weak at a glance! "Hall, I really appreciate you so much! If you don''t have you, I really can''t find it here! These elves can''t stop our attack!" including Natalia, the Elf Warriors His face changed, and a few grumpy men had pointed their bows at Hall''s head. When the blasted wolf saw it, he turned his head and whispered at them. Hall reached out and stopped the horrible demon wolf, ignoring the threat of the elf warrior''s bow and arrow, watching the brawny faintly said. "you know me?" "Ha ha ha, Hall brothers, we are a mercenary group, how can you not know you! You quickly let him know, or we will attack in a while, chickens and dogs do not stay!" Hearing here, the faces of the elves have changed. Tarimanna is more direct. Pulling out the long sword and pointing at Hall, he said, "Human spies, you have something to say Welcome to the book friends to read, the latest The fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 51： bad Chapter 51 is bad Seeing the elves with a look of anger and staring at themselves, they will start to cheer and Hall suddenly shouted loudly. "Since you know that I am Hall, then you should know my full name! If you say it, then I will admit that I am a spy!" Uh Not only the brawny, but even the elves are a bit dumbfounded. What is this? Can''t you tell your name to prove that you are not a spy? They are all directly killed by the door, don''t insult our IQ! However, Halls words are a headache for the brawny. He really doesnt know Halls full name! Natalya saw the hesitant look of the strong man, then looked at Hall''s face with a light expression, and after a moment of thought, she immediately sang in the words of Hall. "If humans call out Hall''s full name, kill Hall immediately! Can''t call it, then they are deceiving!" Tarimana glanced at Natalya and Hall, and some unwillingly took back the sword because he found that many elves actually agreed with this practice, and if he insisted on killing Hall at this time, he might be found himself. Attempt! Damn! Awkward humans! The strong man scratched his head, and some of the headaches looked at the magician next to him. After seeing the magician handing over something, his eyes suddenly lit up and shouted at Hall. "You are our compatriots, of course we know your name! Your name is Hall. Alexander!" This fall to Hall was shocked, his expression was seen in the eyes, obviously this shows that the strong man is right! "I didn''t think that you turned out to be..." Natalya looked at Hall with some responsibility. She just wanted to wave her hand, but she saw that Hall suddenly took off the face of the elf and revealed her true colors. "I didn''t expect to hide in the dark forest, or you have found it!" Seeing the true face of Hall, the brawny suddenly enlarged his pupil and couldn''t believe it. He looked at the paper in his hand and then looked up. "You really are Hall. Alexander? The treason that was wanted by two countries!" The magician on the side just wanted to stop the strong man, but the brawny was too surprised and even said it directly. "This idiot!" The magician and Tarimana secretly shouted! "Overnight criminals? Rebels!" Natalya looked at Hall in surprise, she did not expect Hall to have this identity! "Oh! Thank you! Your expression proves that you really saw me for the first time! How, my overnight bonus is very high!" Looking at the brawny, I can''t wait to give my mouth a slap in the face. The elves don''t know where they are. These people are not called by Hall. So who is calling? Tarimana saw everyone musing, and he quickly picked up the bow and arrow while shooting and snarling. "Attack! Kill these hunting squads! Blow the horn and the patrol will arrive soon!" Seeing the Tarimanna attack, the elf warriors followed the attack. For a time, the arrows were in the rain, and several hunting slaves were accidentally injured. The formation was somewhat confused. "Withdraw! Retreat first!" Looking at the retired hunting squad mercenaries, the elves cheered. Natalya looked at Hall Road "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you!" When Hall just wanted to talk, Tarimana said first, "It is not certain whether he is a spy or not. I suggest to take care of him for a while, and then wait until the patrol comes!" Seeing Natalya want to oppose, Tarimana continued to say with a serious look, "This is about the lives of hundreds of people in our village! I hope that you don''t want to use anything! Just for the time being, not imprisonment! It is estimated that the day after tomorrow patrol will come. For a while we can''t take it lightly. In case the hunting squad is coming to attack, you should be outside, then we have no choice but to surrender!" The words of Tarimana are recognized by everyone! "Yeah, thanks to the great Tarimana, we will not be able to repel these mercenaries!" "Yeah, Natalia, for the time being, not for imprisonment, for two days, if he is really not a spy, then he will promise it!" Natalya looked at Hall with a look of embarrassment. After returning to the hurricane demon wolf, Hall smiled and comforted her. "Nothing, I will not go out in the next few days! I have been pulling the stool for a week, I also think Some disgusting..." When everyone heard Hall say this, it was faintly smelling an odor. At first, because they had enemies, they might not have the energy to care about it. Now the enemy has retired, and Hall is standing in front of the vent. The taste is obvious, and several elf warriors who are close to each other immediately wrinkle back a few steps, it seems that the air will be better. Hall didn''t care. Instead, he deliberately went to Tarimana. He didn''t care if he smiled with a look of disappointment. "So Tarimanna, can I go to take a bath first? Of course, you can prevent me from running away and monitoring myself. I am at the lake. Downstream there!" Watching Hall leave alone, Tarimanas face suddenly became difficult to look... "This dirty man!" Finally, an elf warrior was reluctantly sent by Tarimana to stare at Hall to prevent him from running away. After Hall cleaned, he returned to the room. Looking at the elf warrior who stood guard outside the door, Hall frowned and thought about the mercenary group that suddenly came to us today. I always felt that something seemed wrong. "Who is it... lead them over!" ... Late at night The moon shines through the leaves in the village, and the silver moonlight decorates the village. Hall was still thinking about the daytime, and he didn''t sleep at all. He couldn''t sleep. At this moment, suddenly a slight scream came, and Hall was shocked and shouted and shouted Ah. When I opened the door, Hall looked at the scene in front of him with a shock. I saw the elf warrior being pierced by the dagger and lying on the ground. Hall quickly passed, touched the pulse and found that he was dead. . Looking around, suddenly Hall found a figure running fast toward the village entrance. Hall waved his hand and Ah Da immediately followed him, but when Hall came to the door, they saw no one except the two gatekeepers. When other people. Hall suddenly woke up and thought of something. The dark passage was not good. He just wanted to explain what the two elf warriors had explained, but they saw that Tarimana had surrounded a group of elf warriors. "Damn! You dare to kill our warriors! Take your life!" Tarimana said nothing, directly pulling the bow and arrow, the wind and the devil wore a wind blade to fly the arrow, watching more and more people ready to shoot, Hall knows that he will not say anything later. A wave of hands, suddenly the bear of the earth and the blast wolf appeared in front of him to protect himself, and did not idle on his mouth, and quickly shouted. "This person is not my kill!" In this case, Hall''s words are not believed by many people. After all, the death of the Elf Warrior is an indisputable fact! "People are dead, what else do you have to say, let''s die Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 52： Find evidence Chapter 52 Finding Evidence Although Hall has two second-class Warcraft and four heads of World of Warcraft, it is not a problem to escape from here, but he can not do so. Let''s not say such a run, sit down and slay the crime of killing people. I want to have a good relationship with the elves in the future. It is simply delusional! So he can''t just run! Also think about how to solve the immediate problem. "Wait! You said that I killed the elf warrior, what evidence do you have!" Tarimana snorted, "People are dead in front of your door, you are here again, what else to say!" Hall snorted, and the guy from Tarimanna had been targeting himself since he came in the village, so Hall didn''t feel a good impression on him! "Don''t your elves be pigs and beasts without brains?" As soon as Hall finished speaking, the elves were collectively angry. "What are you talking about? You dirty man!" "The murderer! You are going to die!" Tarimana sneered and glanced at Hall, and he didn''t need him to do it. The indignant Elf warrior would split him up! It was at this time that the sacrifice and Natalia arrived. "Stop!" Watching the rituals come over, everyone rushed to salute, and after the rituals learned the situation, the brow wrinkled and stared at Hall''s eyes with a hint of dissatisfaction. "Young summoner, what do you have to say!" Natalya clasped her hands, her teeth biting her thin lip and staring at Hall. She couldn''t believe this fact! Hall actually killed her people! In the face of the pressure of the elves, Hall did not change color, waved his hand, let the summoned beast retreat, and said after a ceremony to the sacrifice. "Sacrifice adults! Just now you said, I am the summoner! Then I want to ask, a summoner, how to directly kill a first-class warrior with a dagger! Please don''t tell me that the elf warrior is not hostile to me, but also I became a friend and let me go to him! Then I was assassinated by me! Please don''t insult my wisdom!" As soon as the Halls words were finished, everyone couldnt help but realize that several elves immediately began to speak. "Yeah, Taki is hating humans. He can''t let him approach himself without the slightest defense. Listening to him, it seems that there is really a problem!" "Well, he is the summoner''s identity, everyone knows, so he can''t be a warrior. No one has so much energy and double repair. If it wasn''t for him, who killed Taki?" Seeing Hall clarified himself in one sentence. Tarimanas face became a bit ugly. The most unacceptable thing for him was that when Hall said that he hadnt long before he saw Tarimanna, the ritual asked him why he would Coincidence emerged. Before Tarimana was secretly glad, he also called several soldiers to patrol together. He proved his innocence with the prestige of Tarimanna in the village and the words of several elf warriors, so everyone did not care about him and focused on finding The murderer. When the crowd dispersed, Hall was brought back to the room again. After waiting to sit down, Hall felt more and more that there were many doubts about today. Although Tarimana has proved that he has no problems, this is precisely the biggest problem! It''s a coincidence! Usually you don''t patrol. When a patrol is patrolled today, the elf is killed. In combination with all the previous signs, Hall feels that Tarimana is definitely a problem, and it is a big problem! So now the problem is coming! Even if Hall knows that there is a problem with Tarimana, how can he prove it? Just when he had a headache, Natalya came to give him fruit the next day. "It is estimated that the patrol will come today. You may be brought into the city to ask, you have to be prepared!" Seeing Natalya going, Hall quickly stopped "Natalia, do you believe me?" Natalya shook her head with some pain. "I don''t know. We died a tribe yesterday. I don''t know if this is caused by the fact that I brought you back. If this is the case, I will guilty forever! So I I don''t know how to answer" "If I tell you that I know who killed, do you believe me?" Looking at Halls serious expression, Natalya said, You have any evidence that you are telling the truth! "Please believe me! If I didn''t guess wrong, there may be action this evening!" ...... In the middle of the night, a black shadow suddenly appeared at the gate, and saw that the two elf warriors were resting on the big tree, and the black shadow paused for a moment and quickly ran to the outside. When he left, the two sleeping elf warriors stood up immediately. "Natalya, I will follow him first, you are going to call someone!" It turned out that these two elf warriors turned out to be Hall and Natalya posing! Hall said in the morning that the real murderer will definitely find a way to go out this evening. The dubious Natalya decided to believe him once, but did not expect that someone actually ran out. "You are careful, I will come soon!" After she said that she had lost a piece of clothing to Hall, Hall took over and summoned Ada, and gave it a message, "Ada, can you cleanse my sensation, and see if you can''t chase it!" A big dissatisfied look at his master a look people are summoning beasts, winds, devils, wolves, not dogs! Dissatisfied with dissatisfaction, under the temptation of Hall Grill, Ada still succumbed! Behind Ada, Hall also walked out of the village. The dark forest in the middle of the night was very dark, and the moonlight was difficult to pass through the dense woods. Fortunately, Adas walking in the dark had no effect, and Hall was in a hurry. About half an hour, Hall suddenly found a fire in front, and suddenly understood that this should be the destination of the shadow. Let Ada succumb to the ground, Hall slowly approached the fire, and found that it turned out to be a camp, it seems that there are quite a lot of people. In order to see the situation clearly, Hall slowly approached step by step. When he was within a few meters of the camp from the grass, he found that there was an open space in front, which means that it is the closest place. But this is enough, Hall has already seen the situation inside, not what he expected! These people turned out to be the former hunters and mercenaries, and the shadow is Tarimana! what happened? The elves actually help humans to deal with their own people! Because it was too far, Hall did not hear what they were talking about, and there were several patrolling guards nearby, so Hall did not dare to move on. Since it was clear that Tarimana was a spy, Hall would return to tell. Natalia, just as he stepped back, he clicked. Hall looked back and didn''t know when he stepped on a branch! "Who is it? There is a situation!" Looking at the chaos in the camp, Hall shouted "Well Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 53： 0钧1 hair Chapter 53 is a thousand Oops! Seeing that he was discovered, Hall didn''t even think about it, turned and squatted directly on the wind and the devil. "Run!" The mercenary group is not the one who has been killed all the year round. After hearing the change, he has sent people to kill him in just a few minutes. The black man blinked and looked at the blasted wolf and the person on his body, not far away. He suddenly yelled "Catch up with him! He is Hall! No matter what!" As a hunting servant group that captures elves in the forest for many years, the forest is too familiar to them. Some thieves who are flexible and fast-responding quickly catch up. The Hall''s blasted wolf ran into some branches from time to time in the forest, so the speed was naturally slower, and it was hard to run through the jungle to the avenue, and Hall was caught up. A thief looked at Hall''s back with a dagger and suddenly waved his hand sharply. The sharp dagger ran a faint cold light in the moonlight, and went straight to Hall''s head like a meteor. Hall just turned his head, and under the moonlight, the daggers shining light scared Halls soul and flew away. Suddenly, Halls hand suddenly fell from the blasted wolf, and the dagger wiped the Halls head and directly hit the blasting wolf. The sound of metal impact! "Yep?" The thief did not think that his own tricks were so resolved by Hall, lamenting his good fortune, a sneer at the corner of his mouth, carrying a long sword toward Hall. He can already imagine that Hall will be the horrified expression of the imminent death, and his favorite is this kind of look, I feel very enjoyable! The thief with a smile on his lips suddenly changed his face, and a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. "what is this?" Not waiting for him to reflect, a huge bear''s paw suddenly slammed his face and fell down. The thieves were caught off guard, and the living was broken and the head was broken! Roar! Earth Bear! The sudden emergence of the bear of the earth made the mercenaries unable to help. "Hey!" Another few wolves screamed, and then several wind blades flew over the mercenaries that rushed over. The two mercenaries changed their faces, and one sword smashed the wind blade, but the other two could Unlucky, I have not responded and directly hit, the whole person suddenly spit blood, and flew out and fell to the ground and screamed. Things are not over yet, the two mercenaries of the current wind blade have not let out a sigh of relief, a green magic energy suddenly rushed to them. "wind column!" The attack of the blasting wolf also arrived. In a flash, both mercenaries were involved in it, and suddenly screamed again and again! After the mercenaries who came to see the horrible appearance of the thieves and the horrors of the four mercenaries, they suddenly stopped moving forward, and at this time, Hall was also surrounded by the mercenary group. "Don''t think that you have two second-class Warcraft, you are invincible! Let''s die! Hall!" The black shadow walked over and looked at Halls wicked road. Seeing the true face of the coming person, Hall sneered. "It turned out to be you, I don''t understand. Why are you doing this? You are also an elf. What good is this for you!" "For you who are going to die, there is no need to know so much!" The brawny waved and waved, "You deal with the wolves! This bear of the earth is handed over to me!" Dozens of mercenary group soldiers heard the words immediately, they are all comrades who have been killed together for many years, and for them, it is as familiar as usual! A few shielded soldiers immediately stepped forward in front of the blast wolf, the blasted wolf slammed forward, and after a loud bang, the shield warrior was shot and hit a few mercenaries behind him! Damn! withstand! Another shielded warrior slashed a knife, and the blasted wolf immediately jumped back, glaring at the air raid, and immediately the shielded warrior came up. Seeing that the situation is about to form, Hall''s face changed. The bear of the earth felt the anxiety in the heart of the Hall. He screamed and the whole bear stood like a human foot. The height of four meters made some mercenaries feel a little afraid. A step back. "Bastard! Don''t back off! Keep the formation, give it to me!" The strong man screamed and ran over with a big axe. He saw the bear of the earth slamming his right paw and slammed it. The strong mans forehead was exposed, and his hands were holding a big axe against the claws of the earths bear. A bang! The brawny legs were not in the soil, but he insisted on his teeth. "Attack!" Several archers seized the opportunity, and the archery of the earth''s bear was fierce. Some archery was also directed at it. The bear of the earth is not the silly earth bear before. It knows the importance of the eye. , quickly gave up and continued to attack sideways against the arrows. Although the bear of the earth is strong, but the number of the other party is too large, the strong man can withstand its attack, and soon it will be held back. The blast wolf faced a large number of mercenaries. When they were not in the size of the World of Warcraft, they were quickly injured. Only the Wind Devil wolf was still entangled with the mercenaries by virtue of his physical strength and speed. For a time Hall fell into the biggest crisis! At this moment, suddenly Hall had a pain in front of his chest, and a snoring sound came out of his mouth. I saw an arrow do not know where to shoot, the target turned out to be his heart! Obviously this person is going to Hall to die! Seeing that Hall didn''t die, Tarimana was a little surprised. Looking at Hall''s chest without blood, he immediately had a defensive treasure on Hall! Raise the bow again, this time he is aiming at Hall''s head, he does not believe that his head can be broken and still alive. At this time, Hall was secretly glad that he was wearing a secret silver soft armor, and suddenly felt a guilty heart. Looking up, an arrow rushed over. Because of the speed, he could not react at all. The Bear of the Earth and the Devil of the Wind are all pinned down, and can''t resist him from this attack! Seeing that Hall was in a hurry, he used his hands to block his head, trying to block his hands. Tarimuna looked at Hall''s movements with cold eyes, and sneered in his heart, "How can the flesh and blood body resist my arrow! Let it die!" Suddenly a blue-bladed arrow flew fast, because the speed was too fast, and it was actually a squeaking sound from the air. In the strange eyes of Tarimana, he directly crushed him in midair. Arrow. Fighting? ! With an exclamation, he raised his head fiercely and his face finally showed a horrified look. "Patrick Captain!" Watching a group of elves riding a sharp-horned deer rushing here, not only Tarimana, but the brawny and mercenaries who are besieging the earth''s bears and the sorcerer''s wolves are horrified and frightened~www.novelhall.com ~Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 54： Serus Chapter 54 Serus The elf headed again bowed and shot an arrow at the pale Tarimanna! "kill!" Under one command, the elves heard the movements of the big bow, and the members of the mercenary group shot the arrows. Although there were not many hundred arrows, in the dark, the arrow of silvery white moonlight was shining. Just like the life of a mercenary group swallowed by the devil! Just a round of blows, many mercenaries fell directly into the pool of blood! Tarimana hurriedly shot under the bow, and the arrow under the rush had any power. After the impact, his arrow broke directly, and the other arrow just paused and continued to fly to him. Without hesitation, Tarimana sneaked and sneaked away from the arrow. He looked at the elf reinforcements who had already arrived. Some of them refused to glance at Hall, bite their teeth, and did not continue shooting. They turned and bowed and ran. ! The brawny is not stupid. After seeing the captain of the elf patrol who will be vindictive, he will retreat from the bear of the earth. He will scream directly, "Retreat! Enter the jungle! Retreat!" The members of the mercenary group had already retired. They heard the head of the team say that they dared to stay here, and after dropping more than a dozen bodies, they ran straight into the jungle. They knew that the only way to avoid the chasing of the elf cavalry. ! Sure enough, after the elf cavalry arrived, the patrol captain just waved his hand, and more than 30 agile elf warriors chased them out, and the other elf warriors stopped. "Hall, you are fine!" When he heard the sound, Hall looked up and found that Natalya did not know where to get out. With a wave of hand, the wounded summoned beast was put into the space, and Hall felt that this time his action was a bit rough! I thought that with the bear of the earth, it seems that his strength is still too low! The head of the patrol captain looked at Hall and said in a savvy voice, "You are Hall?" Although he didn''t like his tone, people saved themselves after all, so Hall nodded and said, "Yes!" "I will investigate this incident. During this time, you will continue to stay in the village. When you come to Wangcheng, you are going with you. No comment?" Looking at hundreds of armed elf warriors around, Hall can''t even say if he has opinions! "No opinion! I will bring Hall back!" Natalia quickly said. Looking at a group of elf warriors who cleaned the battlefield, Hall would like to say that some of my loot is good! But before he even had time to speak, he was taken away by Natalia. On the way, Natalya explained this. She is coming over with more than a dozen fighters. The road just happened to meet the patrol team. If it was not paid more attention to this incident, she might not send a captain-level character. Fortunately, this is the case, otherwise Hall will not escape! For Tarimna to be a traitor, the villagers are embarrassed, they do not understand why Tarimana will do this! This incident has a headache and a headache. After Hall returns, he continues to irrigate the excrement every day, which makes those patrols disgusting! When they learned the reason why Hall did this, even the squad leader of the fourth class warrior felt that Hall must be crazy! If he didn''t have the right to stop the ritual decision, he would definitely throw this skunk human in the village into the toilet! As it proved Hall''s innocence, and the elves were guilty of Hall''s guilt, so in the past few weeks, the relationship between Hall and the village has improved, and usually greets, not as hostile as it was. Especially for the children, Hall''s attitude is the best, listening to or telling stories every day. Some stories, such as Snow White and the seven dwarfs, let Natalia, an adult, listen to it! Not only that, but what surprised the elves is that, by contrast, they found that the two pieces of land managed by Hall are much better than others! Suddenly everyone looked at Hall''s eyes and it was wrong. The Druid and the Wangcheng people came in after three weeks. When the Druids saw the situation in Hallfield, they shouted out loud. I cried and wept, "The moon girl is on! The elves are saved!" Hall is also the first time to see the magnificent scene of the Druid cast. With the display of the Druid''s natural magic, the wheat is directly yellowed, and the fruit trees actually make a big fruit! "This... its amazing!" Hall was really scared by this situation, but when he learned that this method could only be used once in three months, and he had a great damage to plants and land, he understood everything. Can''t just look at the surface! Maybe it pays the price you can''t imagine! However, Hall used Drainage to increase production and increase the life of the land, making Druid amazed! Immediately asked to bring Hall back to Wangcheng and be doing a test! As long as it succeeds, then Hall is the greatest benefactor of the elves! Druid is not very exaggerated ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hall can be seen from the changes in the attitude of the elves to them, they really began to respect themselves! The next day, Hall and Druid sat together on the Elf carriage, this is not a normal carriage, this is a four-headed World of Warcraft mount thorns deer pull the carriage! It can be seen that the druids are now highly valued in the elves! And Wang Cheng also sent two fourth-class soldiers to protect! There are two people who walked with Hall, one is Natalia and the other is Alice! Natalya was ordered by the sacrifice, and Alice was because Hall promised to help her find her mother. She saw that Hall was going to walk. She cried very sadly. The unbearable Hall had to take her with her, anyway, she No parental care here! The patrols did not follow, they now have a mission, that is to catch Tarimana! Syrus, the druid of the Elves, has been asking Hall all the way, why does human waste increase food production? Hall is neither a scientist nor a peasant. He really can''t think of any way to explain it to him! In this different world before the Middle Ages in science, he felt that his innovation was burned to death as a different kind of thing. It is better to pretend that nothing is known! It must have been before before you were strong! In the middle of the night, in two weeks, Hall finally came to the Elven City of Elven City! Looking at the mighty King Elf City in front of him, Hall felt the thoughts of grievances in his heart. "Finally! Finally, I don''t have to listen to Seleus again. I can''t stop talking about it Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serials are all in ~www .novelhall.com~ Chapter 55： Dark Forest Elf High Level Chapter 55 Dark Forest Elf High-rise After Hall came to the Elven City of Elf City, Hall was shocked by the sight. Is this the elf who likes to live in the tree? White marble-like walls, clean streets, crowded elves, how tall and tall they look! The group was arranged in a place similar to the station. Syrus and the people here left after a confession, and Hall and others waited for the rest, and he will come over tomorrow. Natalya and Alice didn''t seem to have seen these novelty things. When they came in, they looked around, especially Alice, and they made a loud cry from time to time. Hall from the earth wouldn''t be like this. He just looked at the cold light with curiosity. The elf hosted here explained that it was a magical product. It is said that there is a magical array, only some Warcraft crystals are needed. Nuclear debris can be used for a long time. The switch is just a touch, Hall tried it and found that this is not the earth''s induction light! ... Just when Hall and others were resting at the station, they were in a luxurious hall. The ceiling is inlaid with many beads that emit light blue light, and the whole hall shines brightly. Several beautiful elf beauty are pouring wine to an elf man, but the man is looking gloomy in his hand. Report. "Damn!" Several elf women were shocked by the news, they did not know why the adults would be so angry. "You go down first!" The male elf waved at a few women, and a few women saw it slightly and then let go and let go. "Damn! That human being is still alive, and... he also came up with such a... dirty way... the most unbearable thing is that it has succeeded!" If Hall is there, you will recognize that this gnashing male elf is exactly the Evel in the dead wilderness! After burning the paper in his hand, he thought about leaving the room and heading for another place. On the way, there were always elves saluting him. I''ve just nodded slightly and didn''t stop. When he came to a front door, he sorted out the clothes a little, and then knocked on the door. "Hey!" With a few knocks on the door, there was a majestic voice inside. "Come in!" At this time, I''ll still be proud of it, and gently push the door open and go inside. I saw a middle-aged male elf who was similar to him. He had a sharp and angular cold; black and deep eyes, full of charming colors; thick eyebrows, high nose, no one Not to be noble and elegant. This male elf, the man''s maturity and honesty, calm and vicissitudes, wit and courage, unrestrained and introverted, has achieved the true rendezvous and free flow, and also brings the charm of the soul to the extreme. Even the arrogant Ewell had to lower his noble head in front of him. "Father Dad" In front of this, Ivers called the father, is one of the three elders of the dark forest, Hills, a nine-level intermediate fire magician! In addition to the Elf Queen, one of the three masters of the Dark Forest! It is also one of the pillars of the dark forest elves! Sears looked up, and the original turbid eyes spit out a glimmer of light, faintly watching Evel, who walked down on one knee. "Get up! What''s the matter with me?" Sears spoke slowly, but I''ve felt that the words were one by one, as if they were engraved into their own minds, and some deafening illusions, good. The strength of Ai Weiwei is not weak, and it adapts after a few seconds. "Its such a father, there is a reward for the family, a personal class comes in Wangcheng, and..." After listening to Ewell''s words, Hills suddenly lowered his head and read the book and lifted it again. "Oh, I didn''t think that humans still have such a strange person! Interesting! His method can be successful, huh, I have to say that the world is full of miracles!" Seeing that his father even praised Hall, Ewell was in a hurry and suddenly said, "Father, this..." "Oh! I know! It is estimated that the Queen will say this thing tomorrow. It is not the time. Even with this method, the food crisis is not solved in a day or two. When the time is ripe, even if there is more food, How can it be?" After a pause, Hills continued to say, "More! Elf City, don''t welcome humans! It is enough to seize this!" "Yes..." Ewell retired. He understood his father''s character. Since he said this, he can just obey the arrangement. at the same time In a magnificent palace filled with various magical waves, Serreus stood there in awe. I saw a woman sitting on the throne made of white jade material in the middle of the hall, wearing a crown made of Mithril, a long hair with a waterfall, a light dress with a needle, and a standard face. Clever almond eye, that steady and dignified temperament, and then the proud person will be careful when she sees her, for fear of infringing her noble temperament. This is the dark forest elf queen Katrina. Queen Hilfer, the ninth-class senior wind magician, can be a holy one in one step! Katrina''s slender eyelashes are gently lifted Mei Yan glanced at the man who was sitting on the sidelines. "Master Adelaide, what do you think?" The male elf known as Adelaide is not an ordinary person. He is the elf queen under the control of all druids, and is equal to the great priests Hills and the general Abilis, one of the "three pillars" of the elves. Nine-level intermediate druids! I saw that his eyes were as clear as crystals immersed in water, thin lips, and pale in color. His complexion is white, with a touch of handsomeness in the five senses, and a gentle touch in the handsome! The temperament that comes out of him is complex and complex, like a mixture of temperament, but in those gentle and handsome, he has his own unique ethereal and handsome! It may be that the profession of Druid is naturally close to nature, or they are not in the world, which makes their appearance and actual age do not match. If you tell others, the person who is at most 30 years old in front of him is actually a thousand-year-old elf. I don''t know if they will believe it. "My Majesty the Queen, we can do an experiment here. If it is as Selius said, then that human being can really help our elves!" Queen Katrina nodded. "I heard that this man has saved Nosia. If he asks for too much, I will satisfy him! Serus!" Upon hearing the call of Queen Katrina, Serus quickly bowed his head with respect and respect, "Queen of Her Majesty!" "Tomorrow, bring the man to come here, I want to see, what kind of human being, can actually think of such a... well, peculiar way! I think he should be a funny person~www.novelhall. Com~Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 56： Halls surprise Chapter 56 Hall''s Surprise Hall and others who got Syruss reply just finished their dinner. They had nothing to do at night, and then they couldnt stand the gaze of Alice. Hall asked Syrus, could he let him see the wizard? The nightlife of the city. Syrus originally wanted to refuse. After all, he knew that in the dark forest, human beings were very unpopular. If Hall is a dwarf, then it is another matter. But when he saw Alice''s pleading gaze, he still agreed. The group went out of the station, and everyone else was dressed up normally. Hall had to wear the druid cloak that Serus had given him, just as cautious as the star of the earth going shopping. "Giggle! Big brother is really fun!" Hall loved Alice and touched her. She saw her smirk and ran to Natalia. Syrus looked at Hall''s eyes flashing. He did not think that a human being was so welcomed by an elf child, which is very different from other human situations. How did he do it? For a time, Syrus was more curious about Hall. Before he was on the way, he was asking Hall about the problem of excrement planting. He didn''t find this at all, so when he went out today, he realized that Hall was not normal. A group of four, Hall and Serus are both Druid dresses, so the passing elves are not strange, and many civilians salute Hall and Serus. This made Alice and Natalya snicker, because they all know that Hall is simply a fake druid! The city of Elroy, the king of the dark elves, is not only very large, but also very luxurious. It is not an exaggeration to replace it with luxury! There was a magical light on his head that dispelled the city that was enveloped in the night. Clean and bright, I dont know what the paved streets are, and the rows of neat rows of flowers on the street give people a very comfortable feeling. In particular, the wide variety of shops on both sides of the street and the endless stream of guests give Hall an unreal feeling. Hall feels like he has returned to the age of the earth, and it seems that everything is so similar. "Wow, a lot of people, so beautiful!" Alice''s exclamation made Hall wake up from his thoughts, and saw Alice going to a shop where the obvious children occupied the majority. Hall smiled and pulled him in. In one corner of the street, an elf man glanced glanced at Hall and others, then turned and slowly withdrew from the street. Ewell''s Mansion Reporting adults, that human being is now shopping on the 5th commercial street! Ewell looked back and saw him with a faint smile. "Command it, follow the plan!" "Yes!" The incoming person quickly retired after a cry. Ewell looked up at the bright moon in the sky, muttering to himself in the tone he only heard. "The moon... is still the beauty of the blood!" ...... At this time, Hall is wandering with Alice and others in this different world version of the children''s store. He doesn''t know that I''m ready to deal with him. "Hall, brother, what do you think of this?" Along the eyes of Alice, Hall looked up and saw that it was a small toy made of wood. The monkeys like the earth climbed the tree, but the materials were different. "Yes, does Alice like it? I like my brother to help you buy it!" Hall is shopping. He knows that the money here is the same as the outside, and it is a common currency. Although Hall does not have much money, he bought it. A toy money is still there! Alice heard the corner of her eyes bent, the iconic pointed ears trembled fiercely. Hall knew that this was the performance of the elves when they were excited. They couldnt open Alices mouth. He handed out ten copper coins and handed them over. The elf boss took the toy back in his hand and turned to kneel down and put it in Alice''s hand. "Thank you big brother!" Natalya and Serus both couldnt help but look at each other. After they smashed, the two men looked at each other and laughed. Everything was not in the middle. At this moment, suddenly an elf man came in with a group of elf children, and the small shop that was not wide was suddenly crowded. When Hall saw a few people, he decided to give up the seat. After all, the only consumer among them, Alice, had already bought a toy and saw her happy smile on her face, proving that she was still very satisfied with the gift. Just when Hall and others were ready to go out, suddenly the male elf who led the team rushed to them. With a bang, Halls head was suddenly pulled by the hat on the cloak, if not On the side of Natalia, he shot him in time, and Halls back was almost intimately in contact with the ground! "Ah, sorry, sorry, you...ah, human!" The male elf sighed aloud at first, but when he saw the true face of the Hall hat, he suddenly screamed in horror. As he yelled, the whole store suddenly rose. "Ah? Human? Teacher, is this a demon? You, don''t come over, me, me, don''t eat me!" As an elf child suddenly took the lead and screamed, the other elf children suddenly panicked, and several older elves stood in front, grabbed a child in one hand and pulled back, staring at Hall with a sullen look. I kept talking. "Come on me later I am going to stop this demon, don''t be afraid!" With him taking the lead, several and a half children also learned his appearance and reached out to guard younger children. "Yes, don''t be afraid, if the devil wants to eat us, then he has to step on me!" Hall''s face was slightly twitching with a black mouth. This sudden change made him squat for a while and didn''t know what to say! After the adult male elf reacted, he stood in front of the children with a vigilant look and looked at Hall. At this time, Alice suddenly walked up to Hall, and looked at Hall''s hand in the strange eyes of the elves, and then looked at the male elf and other people with a serious look. "You are not allowed to say this big brother! He is a good man! Not a demon!" Not only Hall, the elves in the field looked at Alice in amazement. They didn''t think that an elf girl would not only defend a man, but also think he is a good person! After a while, an elf boy who was almost as big as Alice suddenly stood up and pointed a finger at Alice. "You are nonsense! Humans have killed my parents, then they are demons, he is human, then he is a demon!" Hall was shocked to see the child in front of him, and what surprised him even more was that other children looked at themselves with a hateful look. What kind of hatred is it going to make a child hate a race like this? No, what Hall can''t figure out is what kind of education will make the younger generation of the elves hate a race like this. Is this going to prepare for the battle of the genocide? www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the book readers to read The latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 57： Encounter in the city Chapter 57 encounters in the city I want a child who is just sensible to remember the hatred of a race from an early age. This is closely related to the person who educates him! Suddenly, Hall looked at the elf man in front of him. "You, what are you doing? You dare to hurt them, I am desperate with you!" The performance of the male elf made Hall feel very suspicious. When did I say that I would hurt them? Where do you see me going to do it? "He is a demon, and you are a demon who defends the devil! I hate the devil!" As a childs voice was finished, suddenly a black shadow flew toward Alice. Hall didnt even think about it. He turned and hugged Alices petite body, and the shadow fell directly on Hall and fell to the ground. Broken into pieces. When everyone saw it, it turned out that an elf boy didn''t know when he took a toy in a small store and became a weapon to marry Alice. With his beginning, a few daring elf boys also took the toy to the Hall. For a time, the toys in the store were scrapped a lot. "Stop, stop, these are all money!" The store owner rushed to stop the child, watching the ground has been rotten seven or eight toys, my heart hurts. The male elf saw that Hall was only holding Alice''s defense and did not resist. There was a new accident in his heart, but when he saw the elf civilians outside, his heart suddenly sneered. Syrus and Natalia also reacted at this time, and loudly stopped their behavior against the elf children. "Well? What is going on here? Why are the children making trouble in the small store? Can they allow adults?" "Look, that is humanity? How can humans come to the Elven King City?" "Oh, I understand! Look at the clothes of these children. Isn''t this the costume of the orphanage in Wangcheng?" "Oh, no wonder, it turned out to be the case. Now I understand that most of the orphanages are children who have been killed by humans and have been left homeless. It is no wonder that they hate a human being. This is not all. What humans are causing! Just... I can''t figure out why Wangcheng will have humans, and... You see, is that human being protecting an elf girl?" Everyone heard the words in the direction of his fingers, but isnt it protected by an elf girl? The store has now become messy. Although Syrus and Natalya can easily system these children, they don''t want to hurt these children, just stop for Hall. Rao is like this, there are still a few children holding the toy in the Hall body. Alice cried and hugged Hall. "Big brother, don''t worry, blame Alice..." Hall touched Alices little head and smiled, Nothing, no pain... For the practice of these children, Hall believes that this male elf must be taught. He does not blame them. Taking advantage of this gap, Hall hugged Alice and ran to the door, but he did not wait for him to run far. I was surrounded by the lively elves. Hall looked at the group with a little laugh and laugh, it seems that watching the fun is not ethnic! Just at this time A voice suddenly came from the crowd. "Its not good. This man has come to Wangcheng to catch a child and be a slave. He cant let him run! The people who were still watching the movie heard a moment, and then some of the elf warriors changed their faces fiercely, pulling out the long sword and encircling the Hall. "This is his backhand?" Hall was secretly anxious, looked around, did not find the appearance of the speaker just now, looked back at Natalya, who was stopped by the children, and suddenly fell into the heart. . "Stop? Stop!" Syrus looked anxiously at the soldiers around the Hall, but the door was blocked by the children. "Catch the demon! Grab him!" The elf children saw the adults encircling the Hall and suddenly cheered loudly. At this time, Hall suddenly burst into a cold sweat, and a sense of crisis suddenly came to his mind. He immediately slammed his body and waved his hand, and suddenly a terrible bear appeared in front of the elves. "Summoner?" "The second-class Warcraft land bear?" Not waiting for everyone to react, a sharp arrow actually flew through the crowd directly toward the bear of the earth at this time. The bears of the earth were fierce and huge, and there was a pale yellow glow on the body. When it was heard, Lees defense did not break through the bears of the earth and fell to the ground. It all happened too fast, and everyone who was quick did not respond and ended. In short, Hall feels dangerous. He summons the bear of the earth. The bear of the earth is the place where the sneak attack is in Hall! After the elves reacted, the children first became chaotic. "Bear! A terrible bear! It really is a demon!" The people around the Hall are first-class fighters. They naturally know that the bears of the earth are so powerful that they have not come forward for a time. Just at this time! A series of intensive footsteps came from outside Everyone quickly let the road open, and a team of soldiers wearing golden armor rushed over, headed by a centurion. After seeing the people, the people quickly retreated to the side, and Syrus took the opportunity and Natalya also ran out. "What happened here?" The centurion saw the mess in the inside, and the brow wrinkled, especially after seeing the human being, the bear of the earth, and the bears of the earth, the eyes were staring at him directly. The soldiers touched the hilt, and it seemed that they would pull out their weapons as soon as they had any accidents. "Misunderstanding! It''s all misunderstanding!" Seleus saw the eyes of the centurion turning around and quickly went forward to show his identity. He heard that Seleus was a druid, and the centurion quickly gave a ceremony. It seems that the druid is very popular with the elves. respect. "This is the case. This is the guest of Her Royal Highness. We are out shopping today. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing..." The identity of the child seems to have been guessed. After saying the reason for the incident, Baifu Long looked at Alice in Hall Huais eyes and said this. "This incident, I will report to the superior, leave your address, you all go back!" With the arrival of the security forces of Wangcheng, things have come to an end, but this incident has left a lot of shadow in the heart of the Hall. After recovering the bear of the earth, Hall and Serus were sent back to the station by a team of security officers. Hall did not speak all the way, and Alice held the Hall tightly and held it in his hand. Hall bought her toys, and Serus and Natalya followed the Hall without saying a word. The atmosphere was very different Welcome to the book readers to read, the latest The fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 58： The Queen summoned Chapter 58 The Queen Calls After returning to the station, the security team did not leave, but the guards were outside. Hall returned to the room, lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling, but was thinking about what happened today. It''s not right, it''s really not right! Hall felt that this was like someone deliberately. First, the elf child in the orphanage hated humanity, and then came out and was attacked. Hall believes that when he resists, he is likely to be the elves. Shredded! Especially the arrow of the sneak attack, if Hall suddenly felt the crisis, it is likely that he will die here today! Hey! "Come in!" Hall got up and saw that Alice was worried about opening the door, and she was standing behind Natalya. "Oh, come in, what are you standing at the door?" "You are not angry?" Natalya looked at the smiling Hall with some surprise. "Is angry? Why should I be angry, not their fault!" Alice waved to Alice, and Alice walked to Hall. Touching her cute little head and laughing, "How are you not happy? Who is bullying you?" Alices eyes suddenly became red. They are bad guys, theyre big brothers! "Oh, that''s because they don''t understand big brothers, do you think big brother is bad?" Alice heard her eyes wide open and shook her head seriously. "Not bad, big brother is a good person!" "Oh, I don''t care about other people, as long as Alice thinks that big brother is a good person!" This is to lie to the child, and after Alice is in a good mood to play with her toys, Natalya asks. "Hall, what do you think?" Halls original smile slowly solidified, and his face said with a sad face, Things are not so simple. This is obviously a fight for me. Can I understand that someone does not want me to be a human being and help the elves? Human beings appear in the king city of the elves?" Natalya nodded, and her face was a smug expression. "So... what are you going to do?" She knew that Hall had absolutely thoughts about the elves in his heart today, but these are not what she can solve, at least for now. Said that human beings are indeed doing things that make the elves hate! This is a fact that cannot be changed. "At the moment, I can''t do much. I can''t change the view of the elves on human beings alone. So I will not go out this time, and leave the dark forest to the Fengfeng Empire as soon as possible!" ... bump! Ewell slammed a glass of wine to the ground, and with a bang, the broken glass and wine fell to the ground. "Instantly summon the bear of the earth? It seems that we really looked down on this human!" "Oh! Remember, today''s things stop here, go on!" ... Early the next morning, Syrus opened the door of Hall. When he saw that Hall was still a pair of eyes, he could not help but say anxiously. "Hall, hurry, Her Majesty the Queen will call you, hurry and get ready!" At the urging of Syrus, Syrus took the carriage to the Queen''s palace with a carriage! The carriage looks at the extremely luxurious hall, the complicated magic lights give off the cold light, and the high walls cast dark shadows on the soft carpet, passing through the spacious but deserted long corridor. The eyes of the light yellow elf guards on the bottom of the row are like the hearts that can shock people. Holden was shocked, pale yellow, according to the strength of vindictive red, yellow, blue, green, green, orange, purple, corresponding to four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, holy soldiers. In this way, dozens of these two rows are fifth-class fighters? Use the fifth-class warrior to be a guard, and see how powerful the elves are! This is also a big surprise for Hall. He was born in a small place. Naturally, he has never seen this situation. He is replaced by the Geely Empire or the Fire Empire. There are also powerful fighters who are guards. Hall doesn''t know what the Queen Elf is going to make. Is this the next Mawei for himself? As soon as I thought about what happened yesterday, there was a contradiction between the elves and the human race. Halls heart suddenly secretly cheered on himself! "I can''t be overwhelmed by their momentum! As human beings, I should come up with my courage!" Thinking of this, Hall followed Seleus step by step. Although these guards did not completely release the momentum of the fifth-class fighters, but they were stared at by so many fifth-class fighters, Hall felt that his legs were like lead. heavy. "No! I can''t give up!" Hall clenched his teeth and laboriously moved slowly under the invisible pressure. Just after Hall struggling to follow Serus to the palace door, the huge pressure suddenly disappeared, and Hall was suddenly out. A loose, almost fell to the ground. "What''s the Hall?" When he heard the question from Syrus, Hall looked at him with a puzzled look and made sure that he didnt understand it afterwards. It turned out that this was really for him! "Nothing Just slipped on the foot!" Since Seleus is not clear, Hall feels that there is no need to tell him that this is not useful, and it seems that he will only complain! But he didn''t understand, who made it this time! Hall guessed it right. When he came in the palace, a middle-aged male elf suddenly appeared. "Hehehe, I didn''t think that this human summoner was so interesting. It was interesting to be stared at by so many fifth-class fighters." "Queen of Her Majesty! This is the human summoner, Mr. Hall!" With the introduction of Serus, several people present at the scene began a large number of Halls, and Hall also took the opportunity to look at everyone. I saw in this palace, sitting in the middle is a woman who combines beauty and wisdom, watching her look like wearing a crown, without knowing Hall, she should be the king of the dark forest elves - Katrina. Queen Hilfer! Sitting under her are three male elves, one of whom is dressed like Serres, and he immediately recognizes that this should be his teacher, the nine-level intermediate Druid Adelaide master! Another thing that looks similar to Ewell is that the nine-level intermediate fire magician in the mouth of Serus is a great sacrifice! The last man wearing a magical wave armor should be the last person in the three tallest hands of the dark forest, the nine intermediate fighters, the general of Abilis! Hall did not think that he was a poor boy who had passed through, and he encountered so many nine levels of existence. For a time, he felt a lot of emotions! When can I have a nine-level summoned beast Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serials are available at Chapter 59： dispute Chapter 59 Disputes "His Majesty the Queen, Summoner Hall will say hello to you!" Before he came, Serus gave him a lot of etiquette and precautions, so he was not rude in front of everyone. Queen Katrina slightly decapitated, "Human Summoner Hall, I am very glad that you can come to the Elf King into the city of Elros! I hope you will like it!" Hall couldn''t help but grin. If there was nothing happening yesterday, he estimated that there was such an idea. Now, he wants to leave here immediately because it doesn''t seem to be safe! "Thank you, Her Majesty, it is really beautiful! But I still have things to do, I feel very sorry!" Hall feels that if you must see people and talk about people, if you say ghosts, it seems that he can also say very well! Its just that my heart is faint and nausea... After the two men chilled for a while, Queen Katrina said that the key point is "Mr. Hall. This time, please come over for two reasons. First, you accidentally saved Nosia, which is the life of my daughter. The individual is very slinging you! The second is that the new farming technique you invented saved the elves of the dark forest! I thank you on behalf of the elves!" After saying that Katrina stood up and looked at Hall slightly, where did Hall see it, did he not see the eyes of the surrounding guards? Hall quickly sneaked away from the Queen''s beggar, thinking about why not come to the actual point? This is the end? On the surface, it is a busy push to "do not! Can not! Queen, you can not stand this ceremony!" Katrina was not entangled in this problem. After sitting down, he continued, "Listen to Natalya and say that you want to use our elf''s port to take a boat to the Phoenix Empire?" Seeing Katrina saying that the key, Hall nodded quickly, is this not the purpose of his entry into the dark forest? "This is no problem. If you want to go to the port, I will send someone to send you in the past. This is not a problem for us. You can also make a request. As long as we can do what we can, then we will do it!" Hall quickly calculated that this is a good time for the lion to open his mouth. What is it? A lot of magic core? Countless gold coins? Or... want the princess to be his wife? Keke! Hall quickly put the unrealistic thoughts behind him, and finally he thought of another thing, that is the face of the high elves! ! He is now wanted by the Assassin''s Union. After being exposed in Carlin City last time, it is estimated that many people are looking for him. Only the face of the high elf can change his looks and breath. According to the elf, as long as it is not a master of the nine. It is impossible to find the magical fluctuations on this face! Hall does not believe that the world will not have the same situation as today, three such nine masters appear in front of themselves, who is the Nine Master? Which one is not a strong person, where do they have time to manage Hall as an ant-like life? However, when Hall raised this question, not waiting for Queen Katrina to speak, someone immediately stood up against it. And this person is not someone else, he is the big sacrifice to Hills! "Queen Her Majesty, this is not appropriate! Our dark forests are only a few of the faces of a few high elves. These are used by the queens of the past to go out and practice. They have never been given to outsiders, and these require a lot of precious materials. If you make one, give one less one, and the new method of planting now is just trying. We dont know if this can be successful, or if I look at it, if Mr. Hall insists on the appearance of a high elf, then wait for three. After a month, when the food is ripe, give it, how do you see it?" not so good! Hall is sure to see that this Hills massacre is not a good thing like his son! Now the entire dark elf is instilled with the idea that human beings are demons. Let the elves subconsciously think that human beings are enemies. If Hall wants to live for three months in this situation, he fears that he may live for three months! Now that I am still in love with the elves, Hall feels that leaving here is the best choice! I want to change the elves'' views on the human race and find their faces. It is not too late to have the strength! "It is not like this, Sears sacrifices!" Just as Queen Katrina frowned, another voice came out. Hall turned his head and saw that it was the master of Azerade, the teacher of Seleus! "Oh, how, what do the masters think?" Hills saw someone opposing himself, and asked in a cry, just the tone, which made people very uncomfortable. "There is no opinion. I just know that since my apprentice confirmed the authenticity of the matter, then there is no need to try this. I believe in the words of Serus!" Syrus heard the face suddenly became red, and had been thrown nine days before because of the dissatisfaction that Hills had suspected! Hills blinked and he did not think that Adelaide would use this as an excuse. Waiting for him to open The queen on the side is opening. "Okay, so, Syrus takes Hall to take a break and tells you the result after we have discussed it!" It seems that the Elf family is not a piece of iron inside! When Hall thought about it, it would be relieved. Even if they are elves, it is also a human being. It is a controversy. Some people have rivers and lakes! After leaving the palace hall, the film was taken to the garden with Hall. "Sorry, let you laugh!" Hall shook his head and said nothing, just wanted to talk, a yellow ostrich-like sound rang. "Hall?" Hearing the sound of the Hall, he suddenly found a woman wearing a cumbersome and solemn dress coming forward. This is not the Princess of Nosia? I saw her ice blue hair on her shoulders, flying in the middle of running, it seems extraordinarily enchanting. The orange-eyed eyes are like a dazzling sun, which makes people obsessed. The pointed ears are exposed from the hair, cute and playful. The face protein is brighter and longer than any person''s eyelashes. The lips are thin and rosy, like the fascinating peach blossom! Seeing Nosia came over, Serus hurriedly greeted him, and Nosia waved his hand and walked to Hall and smiled. "I heard that you came to the dark forest yesterday, but unfortunately I will not let me out after the mother, otherwise I will be able to pick you up!" Syrus looked at Hall and Princess Nosia a little strangely. He didn''t think that the relationship between Hall and Princess Nossia was so good. Not waiting for Hall to speak, a voice that made Hall''s eyebrows come from behind them. "Norcy Princess, if it is not necessary, don''t contact strangers Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 60： Trading and leaving Chapter 60 Trading and Leaving The comers have a long vertical hair, a slanting flying sword, a slender black sable, a thin, sloppy lip, a sharp outline, a slender tall but not rough figure, like an eagle in the night. Cold and arrogant but clear and arrogant, and the independence of the room is the strength of the world. Ai Wei is still so proud, talking about it to make Hall feel very uncomfortable. "Iwell, what are you talking about? Hall is my friend! You are not allowed to say this to him!" Nosia frowned, and some dissatisfied looked at Ewell who came over. "His Royal Highness, I am only responsible for your safety, give you a suggestion!" Iwell walked up to Nosia, eyes glaring at Hall and said faintly, there was no trace of politeness in the eyes. "You!" Nosia heard the words, because the last time she sneaked out, the result was just caught by the devil''s mercenary group, if not Hall, she is likely to be sold to human rights, Live a life that is not as good as death. Hall, who didn''t want to speak, saw Nosy''s depressed expression, and he stunned Evel''s faint road. "Since you are the guard of Princess Nosia, how can you intervene when the princess speaks? Have you forgotten your duties?" Hall''s words made Evel''s forehead exposed, and a human being dared to talk to him like this. If time and venue were not allowed, he really wanted to kill Hall here! Then use his blood to wash this shame! "Okay! Very good!" Ewell resisted the anger and said that after two sentences, he left and left. Syrus had some blame that Hall was too arrogant, and he felt that there was absolutely no need to offend Iwell at this time. Grateful to see Syrus, Kong smiled. "He is the son of your elf ritual, can''t control me, and then I will leave today. He wants to have no chance!" What Seleus wanted to say, see Hall saying this, he also swallowed back the words, but still reminded Hall to be careful. "You are leaving soon? Why? Why not stop playing here for a while?" Seeing Nose''s surprised expression, Hall felt a bitter smile. It was really a naive and lovely princess. It is estimated that she does not know how dark the elf is now hateful. If Hall really stays here, maybe it will be someday. It was assassinated by a cold arrow! "I want to go to Lina and then find my sister!" Hall simply said the situation after the separation, Nosia''s brows were locked after listening, and the eyeballs jumped down, I don''t know she was thinking. what. "In this way, you want the face of the high elf, and the Sears sacrifice is against, so they are discussing it?" Hall first said, "Well, that''s it!" "Well, then you will continue to wait, I have something to do, I will go first!" Nosia suddenly left and let Hall and Serus both stunned. Both of them did not understand what happened to Nosia. Why did you say it well? Suddenly left. "Oh, the character of the princess is like this, don''t blame her." Hearing the comfort of Serrius, Hall shook his head with a smile, and the family was a princess. Does he dare to blame? The two sat on the stool, sipping the snacks and drinks sent by the elf maid, probably at noon, and a guard came over to inform Queen that he was going to call him. Hall and Syrus immediately got up and walked toward the palace. Hall was pondering in the heart. This time, the blockade of the big sacrifice may not be the result of delusion. Under the roof, people can only retreat to the next level. Now! Sure enough, when Hall came in, Queen Katrina explained with a look of apology and Hall that the face of the high elf had been discussed and finally refused, but could give the face of a medium elf, and also Make some other requests. For this statement, Hall is not angry, after all, his current strength is too low, and even can not afford any requirements! Finally, Hall took a medium elf face and a space ring and then left Seleus to leave the palace. After returning to the station, Hall immediately found Alice and Natalya and told them that they were leaving soon. Alice was not willing to take Hall''s hand. "Big brother, I... I don''t want you to go..." Hall apologetically touched Alice''s head. "Big brother is going to find a big sister. Waiting for the big brother to come back and find you?" In fact, Hall himself understands that it is estimated that he will return to the dark forest for more than ten years or even decades. However, it is good for the elves to have a strong vitality. It is estimated that Alice is not too old. Because this time Hall is going to the human kingdom, Natalya and Alice are not good to follow. After Hall gets rid of Nataliya to take care of Alice, this is the time to go to Serreus and go to the dark forest. Carriage. Looking at the carriage that was far away, Alice couldnt help but hold Natalia to cry... Yongyuegang is located in the northwest of the dark forest, which is already on the edge of the dark forest. In the north is the bottomless taboo cliff. www.novelhall.com~ It separates the Fenghuang Empire from the dark forest. It is said that this taboo cliff was formed in ancient times. How long does it take for no one to know how it was formed, but everyone knows that one thing has been that there have been half past holy warriors, and have never seen it since then. This is half holy! This is the origin of the taboo cliff name! And Hall is to reach the Yongyue Harbor, from where to take the boat north to reach the territory of the Fengfeng Empire! This makes Hall think of the words of the earth smuggling! The dark forest is very large, listening to Serius saying that even if it is a Warcraft mount, it will take half a month to reach the night port! Hall calculated the speed, starting from the current 40 kilometers per hour, half a month is three hundred and sixty hours multiplied by eighty kilometers, the answer is shocked Hall. 14400 km! This is still a conservative estimate, because this is only the average speed of Warcraft! What is the concept of 14,400 kilometers, so that it is not clear. The length of the Earth''s equator is 40,076 kilometers. In other words, this distance is 1/3 of the length of the equator. According to this distance, there is more than 20,000 kilometers from the edge of a dark forest to the center. It seems that the whole continent is really big, at least dozens of Earths. Just when Hall sighed that the mainland was huge, a figure flew out from the city of Elros, and his goal was to be the same as Hall. A few days later, King Elroos suddenly became chaotic. Many soldiers were looking for people everywhere. It was only after a week that everyone knew that Princess Nosia was missing. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, The most popular serial works are at Chapter 61： Thinking too simple Chapter 61 is too simple to think about. Hall sat in the carriage and running for two weeks made him look very tired. I also went to one or two cities to rest on the way, but the hatred of the elves on humans made Hall feel disheartened. Finally, he simply stopped in the carriage and did not enter the city. Syrus is all comforting Hall, saying that things will slowly improve in the future, but they all know that this thing seems really difficult at the moment! Fortunately, one day will be able to reach the night port, Hall feels better. The harvest of the dark forest tour is OK, and it is not bad to get a medium elf face. At least in front of the sixth magician, he doesn''t have to worry about his own situation. What makes Hall more heart-warming is the golden nucleus in the space ring! The number of Hall is counted, one hundred crystal nucleus, one second crystal nucleus, ten third crystal nucleus, four fourth crystal nucleus, five crystal nucleus! These are very important for Hall! Only because Syrus has been with him for a long time, he is not convenient to take it out and absorb it in front of him! "After waiting for the boat, I stayed in a room and absorbed it!" ... As the sound came, the carriage slowly stopped and looked out of the window to see an endless ocean. At the sea, there were docks with some medieval vessels. "Come on, this is the night port!" Open the door, Syrus smiled at the Hall. After Hall came down, a sea breeze rushed with a trace of fish and saw the appearance of Hall frowning. Syrus would smile. "Oh, habit is good. I didn''t like this taste for the first time. Then I slowly got used to it!" Hall nodded and didn''t speak. Serus had gotten used to the situation of Hall. "Go, let''s take a break. I will help you find the person in charge here. I will inform you when the boat is scheduled." !" Grateful to see Syrus, he couldn''t do it himself, but he insisted on bringing himself. It seems that he really regarded himself as a friend. Hall wore a hat and a cloak and followed Syrus into the station, so it did not attract the attention of other elves, only when the Druid came over to help plant the harvest. After Syrus left, Hall couldn''t wait to take out the first-class nucleus in the space ring. As the system prompts, Hall chooses to absorb it all. After watching a hundred first-class crystal nucleus being absorbed, Hall sat patted his hand satisfactorily. When he entered the space, he was depressed because there was no change in space! The black ball is still there! The blasted wolf and the four blasts wolf squat on the ground, the bear mother bear is playing the little bear Pooh, everything has not changed! Some disappointment withdrew from the space, and Hall bit his teeth. "No, how can there be no change? Try it!" Thinking of this, Hall took out 50 second-class crystal nucleus. When I got it, I heard the news from the system, saying that it can be strengthened, and let the host choose it! "Fortunately, there has been a change!" Hall immediately confirmed, and then the space sent a message "Do you strengthen the blast wolf? Yes / No?" Hey... the wind wolf? Suddenly, Hall thought of the first upgraded blast demon wolf Ada. At that time, he was upgraded after the second-class Warcraft obtained by Ai Weier had obtained the nucleus. Is it possible to strengthen the nucleus after the third nucleus? Three levels of Warcraft? That...fourth...five... Hahaha! Hall couldn''t help but laugh, this is simply the most powerful welfare of the passer! Sure enough, what is the most powerful! Forcibly resisting the urge to laugh, Hall chose to strengthen, and with the four second-order crystal nucleus turned into ashes, Hall immediately entered the space. The four hurricane wolves suddenly appeared a golden light, scared the bear family of the earth to protect Vinnie''s low voice against them. When the light disappeared, the five-headed blasted wolf appeared in front of the Hall. Looking at the ordinary phoenix wolf in front of the ordinary five, Hall is a bit dumbfounded. "This... how is this different? Ada?" Hall tried to scream, and suddenly a blast of wind and screams ran over. "A big?" Seeing that Ah Da bowed his head and looked good, Hall was sure. "It''s not easy to do, it''s the same, or is it counted?" Thinking of this, Hall immediately took out a pen, regardless of whether they were willing or not, they wrote the Chinese "one, two, three, four, five" numbers on them! Regardless of the depressed expression of the horrible wolves, Hall sat slaps with satisfaction! "Okay, I will recognize it later!" Suddenly, Halls expression was stagnation. "You can die of the blast of the wolf, or you will have six blasts!" After a pause, Hall touched their head and smiled. "I will try not to let you die in the future. You are all my life''s trump card!" Out of space, Hall took out forty-six second-class crystal nucleus, but this time there was no news of reinforcement. It was just that absorption, and after the agreement of Hall, the nucleus was turned into ashes. Let Hall be excited about the third-class crystal nucleus according to the space setting, then as long as it is absorbed, you can strengthen the third-class Warcraft, and Hall will not open his eyes when he smiles... With the third-class Warcraft, it is equal to the third-class summoner, and then is the fourth-class, fifth-class, one thinks that one immediately has a World of Warcraft that can end Aiwei, the heart is as refreshing as drinking ice soda in summer! But the space hints made Hall''s smile stiff on his face. "Because the host system is too bad, it is recommended to increase the strength and then absorb it, otherwise it will be coma, but it will be dead! Is it absorbed?" Hall... Strength? What strength? There are sequelae? and many more! ! What did Hall suddenly think of, strength? Second-class summoner? Hall suddenly understood, and it is estimated that this is the reason. Because of the space, he can have so many second-class summoning beasts. If ordinary people have already lost their spirits, they will die! In this way, the strength of Hall itself must also be improved? That is to say, as long as he upgrades to a third-class summoner, then he can strengthen the third-class summoned beast! It seems that Hall has reversed the steps of the summoner, not the third-order summoning beast is the third-class summoner! Instead, he became a third-class summoner, and his spirit can satisfy him and summoned the third-class summoning beast! After trying to understand this, Holdens depressed head shot I know, things are not that simple! No, it should be said that I have simplified things! But fortunately, seeing the six big and the small eight-headed summoned beasts in the space, Hall is still satisfied with the bath, and comfortably lie down and rest Welcome to the book friends Read, the latest, fastest, hottest serials are available at Chapter 62： Things are big Chapter 62 is a big deal. happy New Year! When Hall woke up, it was already night, and Serus returned and gave him a note saying that he would be on board tomorrow morning. This is the best news that Hall has heard these days. "I can finally leave here and go to the Fengfeng Empire. I don''t know how Lina is? And my sister is there too well!" Hastily ate something, Hall is not ready to go out, he is in the dark forest but is troubled by the elf''s hostile eyes. Nothing in the night The next morning, Hall got up early and came out to see that Serus was eating fruit there. He saw Hall and lost a fruit and smiled. "Oh, so I got up early? I thought you would take a break!" Hall took a bite out of the fruit, "Well, the fruit of the elf is delicious, if..." Not waiting for Hall to speak, Serrius suddenly lost a space bag, Hall looked at him strangely, and Syrus did not speak, pointing to the space bag to indicate Hall himself to see. "Wow! Serus, you are so good!" The original was filled with fruit, and it was estimated that there were hundreds of them, enough for him to eat for a while. "Oh, I don''t have much money, I can only help you with this!" For Seleus''s good, Hall is in his heart. He did not verbally say how to repay him. When he has the strength, he will be more sincere. On the dock, several elf-specific vessels are parked there, and Hall is one of the ships named "Twilight". This boat looks like the sloop of the single-clip speedboat of the Earth''s great voyage era. This type of sloop is a sailboat with only one mast and a longitudinal sling. The bow is short or not at all, and the front rope has only one sail. Its characteristics are fast! Nothing else is there. As for the protective force, Hall sees a magical crystal cannon with a head and a small size on the bow, and dozens of fully armed elves. "This is Captain Dura, this time is to take his boat to send you to the Phoenix Empire!" When Selius took the Hall to the ship, he came over to an elf, and Serus immediately introduced Hall. Upon hearing the introduction of Syrus, Hall immediately looked at the captain, who was called Dura, and saw that he had a black round hat, similar to the hat of the medieval military officer, still a standard elf handsome. Expression, after seeing so many handsome guys, Hall feels that his vision is tired. "Hello, human, this is the Queen''s death, so I have the opportunity to carry a human for the first time. I hope that before I arrive at the destination, you can follow my arrangement. Of course, if you have been In the room, that would be great! I will let the sailor take you to your room for a while, well, a separate room, very good!" Seeing that Dura left like this, Serus quickly explained, "He is this temper, don''t mind!" Hall said in his heart, "Your elves are basically this arrogant temper. If I want to mind, I will have bitten him!" Don''t pass Syrus, Hall was brought to the room by a sailor. This so-called room is actually a storage room on the first floor of the cabin, but with a wooden bed! Ok, as long as I can get out of here, I will endure it! "Summon Master, we will set sail for a while, and the captain will let me tell you that you will enter the fog for a while, and then you can go to the deck to enjoy the sea except for the fog, of course, if you are not seasick!" An elf sailor smiled, with a polite tone and explanation, but how did he feel that this smile was so far-fetched? Forget it! Hall nodded and said that he knew it. The sailor looked back and respectfully, but after closing the door, the sailors expression became smug, and he glanced at the closed door, his mouth slightly revealing a smile. After that, it was restored to the deck as it was... Constantly, the goods were loaded onto the ship, and soon the preparations were completed. As the horn came, the Twilight slowly drove out of the port in the cheers of the sailors. "Call! I don''t know when I will see you again!" Syrus looked at the distant ship and turned and prepared to go back. At this time, he did not know at all that King Elroos had already discharged three fourth-class Warcraft mounts to catch up with Hall. When he met, the Twilight had left the port for three days. When he heard the notice, his mouth could not be closed for a long time. It turned out that Princess Nosia had disappeared, and even the disappearance was the appearance of two high elves and a bottle of moon well water, and the most important thing was that she had the seeds of a nine-level war tree! This ninth-grade war tree, which has been given magic, can be transformed into a war-era old tree with a huge primary battle with a magical power, but it can only last for half an hour, and generally people below the eighth level encounter war ancient trees. I can''t escape quickly! And they suspect that this is the human Hall teaches Princess Nossia to steal, so I want to intercept Hall I just didn''t expect it to be late! "Catch! Immediately dispatched the warship to chase!" The officers of the Yongyue Port immediately released the war mobilization. After a morning of preparation, the three warships quickly drove out of the port and chased the Twilight. "The moon goddess is on, Princess Nosia is playing this time!" Syrus has always been with Hall. Of course he knows that this is definitely not Hall''s attention. Now he can only expect Hall not to be caught. Otherwise, it is enough for this crime to be enough for him! ... On the second night of the trip to the sea, the male elf who took Hall to rest yesterday suddenly knocked on Hall''s door. "Do you have anything?" The male elf looked back and sneaked, and found that no one immediately rushed in and closed the door under Hall''s strange eyes. Hall frowned, just wanting to release a blasted wolf out for a rainy day, suddenly a familiar voice from the mouth of the male genie. "Hall, it is me!" Hall stared at the so-called male elf, only to see him stretch his hand on his face, and after a wave of fluctuations, a delicate and familiar face appeared in front of the Hall. "The Princess of Nosia?" Hall did not think that the Princess of Nosia, who should have been in the city of Elros, actually made up a man to appear on this ship to the Imperial ship. "Hey, you didn''t think about it! I am so amazing!" Seeing some excited Princess Nosia, Holden laughed and laughed. This is not a very bad problem. This is a big problem! Isn''t this equal to elopement? It seems that things are big welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 63： War ancient tree and life spring water Chapter 63 War Ancient Trees and Life Springs "The weather is great!" Feeling the breeze from the sea, Hall was a little better, but when he saw the male elf, who was smiling at him, the Princess Nossia, he suddenly got a headache. Time back to last night After the development of the male elf was actually a disguise of Nosia, Hall was as surprised as he knew he had crossed. When I heard the story of Nosia, Hall found out that she was really daring! On the day when Hall left the city, Princess Nosia actually turned a maid into her own appearance with the appearance of a first-class elf, and then she used the appearance of a high elf to become the first step and ran towards the night port. Before Hall arrived at Yongyue Harbor, he merged into the Twilight and became a sailor, so there is a scene today. "Princess Nosia, you don''t say goodbye, Queen Majesty will worry! Or I let them send you back!" Princess Nosia shook her head. "No, if I go back this time, I will definitely not have a chance to come out later. Then I will send this to you!" After she said that she had come out with a box, Holton had a glimpse of it, and some of them were unclear, so I looked at Nosia and asked, "What is this?" "Look at it yourself!" Nosia smiled and pointed at the box. "Hey!" When Hall opened it, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Isn''t this the face of the elf? After scoring Nossia''s smug smile, Hall suddenly burst into shock. "Is this high?" Nosia looked at Hall with a smug look. "Of course, you saved me. The Hills sacrifice is so stingy, so hate him! So I will help you!" Hall looked at Nosia with a smile, isn''t that stealing? He can already foresee that the next time the Elf Queen will see what they look at when they meet next time! "But, you followed me to the Fengfeng Empire, where the prohibition of slave trade is prohibited, but this does not mean that they will not take risks, if they know that you are..." Nosia waited for Hall to open, suddenly took out a fist-sized ball and a bottle. "They dare! I was fully prepared this time! Do you know what this is?" Where do I know! Hall has no way for the Princess of Nosia, and the thinking is completely jumping. He almost can''t keep up with the rhythm! Seeing that Hall shook his head, Nosia picked up the faint light ball and shook it in front of Hall. "This is the seed of the ancient tree of war. It has already been activated. As long as I throw a spell out, it will become a war tree with the strength of a lower-level warrior. Whoever dares to catch me, I let him know me. Great!" Hall''s face is black, this is a big killer! Seeing that Hall was shocked, Nosia raised the bottle and smiled. "This is the well water of the Moon Well. This is very rare! You know, it has another name called Life Spring, as long as there is still a breath. You can recover slowly with a sip! Great!" What awesome! Didn''t you see that Hall has been scared to cry? He believes that if they are caught, the Elf Queen must think that this is what he taught Princess Nosia! Princess Nosia was smashed at most, and Hall... As soon as I thought about the consequences, Halls back was suddenly wet and sweaty, and a cold feeling went straight to the back! What surprised him even more was that when he took two things and wanted to observe it carefully, a message popped up in his mind. "Detecting mysterious spring water and seeds, whether it is absorbed" Hall actually chose the consent of the gods, and then the eyes of Hall and Nosia were frightened, the water of life in the seeds and the bottle disappeared at the same time, replaced by the ashes of both hands... Looking at the terrified Nosia, Hall smiled and said, "I said this is an accident... Do you believe it..." ...... Hall did not explain too much with Nosia because he found that the more explanations, the more chaotic he was, so he simply told her that I would take you to the Phoenix Empire, but you must be sure to listen to me! Because things are so strange, Nosia is also scared of the six gods, but the seeds of the ancient trees of the nine-time war, so turned into ashes? However, she heard that Hall agreed to take her to the country of mankind, and this came back. After sending away Nosia, Hall quickly entered the space, and when he came in, he suddenly found that the space had changed a lot. The first is that there is a tree that is one meter wide and three meters tall, and the tree is protruding forward with a wooden basin resembling a container. A drop of crystal clear liquid is floating on it. "How is this going?" The space detects mysterious spring water and seeds, which is the result of the combination! "Hey, I want to know what is the use of this?" "Information is immediately passed to the host, whether it is received!" Nonsense, don''t accept me, what are you asking? As a message came to mind, Halls eyes suddenly lit up. "It seems that God is still very good at passing people! Great!" It turns out that the spring water of life has not lost its previous role after being brought into space. On the contrary, in addition to healing, it can also strengthen the spiritual power of people... The only thing that made Hall feel dissatisfied was that there was only one drop per week, but the system also told Hall that if you absorb the outside energy, you can increase its output! External energy Isn''t this the crystal nucleus? There are not many other people in this world, and Warcraft is more! The other thing that makes him happy is this big tree. It is not an ordinary big tree! It is an ancient war tree. As long as it absorbs enough energy, using the same level of crystal nucleus can summon the same level of war ancient trees to fight for yourself! Unfortunately, this is also a limitation. Old war trees can only survive for half an hour. After half an hour, they will become ordinary trees! In other words, as long as the Hall has enough crystal nucleus, then the war tree is the best cannon fodder! It seems that Nosia is really a lucky star! Turning his head and glanced at the crystal clear spring of life, he reached out and prepared to take it, but did not expect it to float in his palm. Looking at the life of the spring water, Hall thought about it and swallowed it. A scent of fragrance was passed through the entrance, and Hall closed his eyes to enjoy this beautiful feeling. Suddenly his expression changed, and a heat flow spread from the stomach to the surrounding. The feeling made Hall feel very comfortable, and what made him even strange was that he actually felt his strength is slowly increasing. "this is" Looked at the original thin hands, this time slowly swelled up, the feeling of muscular fullness is very wonderful, he estimated that at this time, a fist can break a brick! There is nothing to be curious about a warrior crushing a brick, but what if a summoner breaks a brick? Suddenly there was a sting in Halls mind. The whole person retired from the space, followed by a deep sleepiness. Hall was lying in bed and stunned. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the book Come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 64： fighting Chapter 64 Fight Hall returned and turned to look at Nosia. When he woke up this morning, Nosia came to him and said that Captain Dura told him that he could come out and breathe. "How did you say to Captain Dura?" Nosia smiled a little. "I mean you want someone to take care of you, and others don''t want to, so send me to take care of you!" Ok! For this answer, Hall can only accept it with pleasure. According to Nocia''s introduction, as long as there are no accidents, then within a few days, they can reach a port called Damme in the Principality of Akad, a subsidiary of the Firewind Empire! ...... After another four days, everything looked very calm, no stormy weather, no pirates! In the past two days, Hall has not been idle. After drinking a bit of life spring water, he feels that the spirit is better every day. When he tries to absorb the third-class crystal nucleus, he surprises. "Whether it is strengthened, you can choose to strengthen dogs and bears, and you can only strengthen one day!" Hall certainly agreed, after the strengthening, this is the third-class Warcraft! As a third-class crystal nucleus turned into ash, Ada was immediately wrapped in a glare. Because of the day, Hall saw that there was no change and he quit. After coming in again the next day, I found that a wolf stronger than other horrible wolves is standing by her side. It already has an adult''s height, teeth and claws appear sharper, but Hall does not know this. What should be Warcraft. "Forget it, anyway, it is right to call you Ada!" Turning to look at the bear of the earth, he would like to know what the earth bear will become when it is strengthened! Looking at the wrapped bear of the earth, Hall is very excited. As long as he has passed this evening, then he has two third-class Warcraft, which means that he can easily pack his opponent under the same level. With a smile, Hall entered a dream. I don''t know how long it took, suddenly there was a burst of explosion in the ear, and then the whole boat began to shake. "what happened?" As soon as Hall opened his eyes, he found that the whole boat began to tilt. Before he could react, Nosia opened his door and said loudly. "Hall, not good, have we been attacked?" "Attacked? How many ships does the enemy have?" Hall first thought of pirates, followed by the human army. But Nosia''s answer made Hall dumbfounded. "No boat, the enemy is from the sea!" At sea! Haizu? ! Hall was a glimpse first, then suddenly remembered a race, in this world, the most populous, the most powerful is the sea! "What happened? Why did they attack us?" Hall asked quickly as he dressed. "I don''t know, they are so many people, there are more than one hundred, we can''t stand it!" Hall''s face changed. The entire ship except the sailors can only fight forty people. Now there are twice as many enemies, and it is in the sea that is good for the other side. It seems that things are worse than imagined! "You stay here, I will go and see!" Under the nest, there is an egg, even if it is for himself, Hall will go out to help! Just now he has two third-class Warcraft, four heads and second class World of Warcraft, he should look to see how powerful these aquariums are! "what!" Hall just got on the deck, and an elf warrior was suddenly pierced by a weapon like a fork, looking at the **** look, and he couldn''t live. Just as he was surprised, a figure appeared in front of him quickly, grabbing a fork weapon, and the person and Hall looked at each other and stunned. Hall was worried because he was surprised by the appearance of the sea. I saw that he is a man. Well, this is not the point. The point is that he has a horn on his head and a fish scale on his face. His upper body has strong muscles. It is very embarrassing to open four arms outward. More importantly, he The tail of the lower body snake body, a sea identity suddenly called out! Isn''t this Naga? The male naga hairpin saw the goal of the mission, and suddenly shouted behind him, "The man is here! Find the target!" By! It turned out to be for myself! Since this is the case, Hall naturally will not keep his hand, and when the naga is called, he will wave a hand, and a blasted wolf will appear in the side of the Hall and go straight to the poker in the horrified eyes of Naga. "Ah!" Under the sneak attack, the male naga warrior was directly killed! This situation caused the attention of the people. Several naga, who were about to continue to chase the elf warrior, quickly came over, and it looked really like no difference with the snake! "Abominable human! Even dare to kill the warrior of the great sea god! He has only one blasted wolf! Kill him!" With a wave of Naga warriors wearing armor in the upper body, suddenly four Naga warriors raised their weapons and killed them! Looking at the imposing manner, I wanted to smash the Naga warrior who had smashed the corpse. Hall grabbed the railing to prevent it from slipping, and then waved again. The three blasted wolves suddenly appeared in front of the Hall. "How is it possible? Four blasts and wolves? This information is wrong!" Looking at the four tall windy demon wolves, the Naga warriors wearing armor were shocked. And the four naga warriors involuntarily stopped the momentum, the so-called banging, and then decline, the exhaustion is the truth As the origin of the Earth China, the deep understanding, a wave, The four blasted wolves, regardless of the horror of the naga, rushed straight up. "Damn! I want to kill you!" The armored Naga warrior saw his compatriots being thrown at him, suddenly glaring at him, holding a large machete and rushing toward Hall. Hall was not scared by him, his mouth was slightly raised, and the armored Naga warrior suddenly felt a little bad, but at this time he had already charged, and if he gave the four hurricane demon wolves to deal with himself, even if he was third-class. The soldiers must suffer! "Hey!" A high-pitched wolf came, and a wolf taller than the horrible wolf appeared in front of the Hall. "How is it possible? How can there be a Xiaoyue Devil in the northern grassland?!" Xiaoyue Devil? It turns out that Ada is now calling this name! No matter what the name of Ah Da is, look at you and worry about it. After giving the big command of attack to Ah Da, Ada stared at the armored Naga warrior. In this eye, the armored Naga warrior suddenly took the goose bumps. "not good!" As soon as the voice fell, A big fiercely slammed into the armor of the Naga warrior. In a hurry, he only had time to resist the weapon! The copper head iron tofu waist is said to be the hard head of the wolf! Was directly hit by Ada, the armored Naga warrior was directly hit, and the armor of the chest suddenly sagged. As a percussion came, the people who were fighting couldn''t help but glance at it. When they saw it clearly, whether it was an elf or a naga, it was a jaw-dropping expressionWelcome The majority of book friends visit and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 65： princess? Chapter 65 Princess? Both sides of the original war were still at this moment, and when everyone saw the situation, they could not breathe a sigh of relief. I saw the armor of the Naga warrior. At this time, there was a arrogant appearance when I was on board. The original mighty armor had a head-sized depression. The sword of the Naga warrior fell to the side, and he was suffering from both hands. Staying on the chest, the other two hands support so that he does not lie on the deck. "The third-class summoner? Are you a third-class summoner?" Captain Dura waved his hand and shouted "Return!" The remaining twenty and the elf warriors were first glimpsed, and then quickly quit the battlefield, so that those naga warriors did not get an attack command, they stopped killing and came to the armor of the Naga warriors to guard him. The armored naga warrior shoved the hand of the naga warrior who tried to help him up. "Go away, don''t help me!" Looking at the look of the soldier who just retired, Hall sighed, "It seems that the world is the strength of respect, and the strength is equal to everything!" "You are very good! Human Summoner! You actually killed our great Poseidon warrior and said it hurt me! Very good! You succeeded in angering me!" Nosia ran up from below at this time. She was shocked when she saw the situation in front of her, and then she went to Hall and asked. "Hall, are you okay?" Hall shook his head and motioned that he was fine. He took advantage of this gap and he quickly asked Captain Dura what was going on. Captain Dura wiped a face and didn''t know who''s blood. After waved it to the ground, he glanced at the five summoned beasts in front of the Hall. The shock in his heart was no less than that of the armor of the Naga Warriors. After hearing that the other person said that Hall was a third-class summoner, he suddenly had no arrogant attitude in his heart. "Summoning Mr. Shi, I don''t know what is going on. Just as we are preparing to turn into the channel, these sea naga suddenly appear, and we can''t help but attack us. I don''t understand it now, why is the sea Naga? It will suddenly attack us, but this has never happened before!" Haven''t you been there before? Hall heard a bit of vigilance in his heart, and his mind was running fast. Obviously, since it was not there before, but now it happens to be here, it has to make him suspect that this is for himself! After all, Hall has been hunted from now to now, but it has been chased by people. Many are impossible, and now it will become possible! "Human Hall, your life can only belong to our seas now! Destroy ships and kill them!" By! Hall couldn''t help but smash it out. This method is really poisonous! Naga is a sea, fighting in the sea, but has a congenital advantage, once the ship is really destroyed, then Hall''s life can only stop here! After seeing those naga ready to go into the water, Hall was not hiding, and waved again. As the space waved, a loud roar suddenly came out. "Heaven, and summoning beasts?" The people present, whether they were elves or naga, were on the spot, staring at Hall and the Earth Bear with a look of horror! As the bear of the earth suddenly appeared in the middle of the naga warrior, its huge body directly squeezed a few Naga, let Hall wonder that these Naga did not react excessively. A closer look reveals that they have their hands on their heads and their faces are painful. Is this a lion? Seeing the bear of the earth slap a slap and fly a naga warrior, Hall hurriedly waved, "Come on! Kill them! Otherwise we will all die!" As the Hall''s voice just fell, Hall''s wolves collectively released the magic. At one time, seven or eight Naga were hit, and the screams came one after another. The deck suddenly fell a lot of Naga bodies. Most of these Naga warriors are first-class fighters. How could they be the opponents of the devastating wolves after the evolution, especially Ada, basically one claw. Dura is not the captain. She knows that when she is not in a daze, she takes the lead and raises her sword to the naga warrior. After a sword punctures the throat of a naga, she turns back and shouts at the man who is still in a daze. kill!" The remaining elf archers suddenly raised their longbows and, with the advantage of their archers, successfully killed a few dizzy naga, and the rest of the elf warriors quickly mastered with the help of the wind and the wolf. The battle. One Naga warrior was killed by Warcraft and the elves, and the battlefield situation all fell to Hall. After the armored naga warrior was shot by the bear of the earth, he looked at the bear of the earth in horror. "This is, violent demon bear? How is it possible? How can a third-order summoner have two third-class Warcraft?" He was really scared to see the Naga warriors who were suffering from heavy injuries. "Don''t kill him! If I am dead, do you think you can still live?" Hall heard this suddenly suddenly realized that it was wrong. At this moment, suddenly an elf archers face changed sharply. After biting his teeth, he took out an arrow with a ray arrow from the quiver and a few elves next to it. Surprised eyes, even pointed the arrow at Hall! "Dead! Hall!" The elf screamed, and a ray of light quickly darted toward Hall. Looking at the fleeting arrows, Hall is desperate! He seems to know this arrow. Isn''t this a broken arrow? The magical arrow with the secret silver component can penetrate the magic shield! If there is a Mithril armor, it may still retain a life, but unfortunately, Hall is only a soft armor with a little secret silver! For this broken magic arrow, obviously can not stop! Do not! Things happened too suddenly, no one thought that the broken magic arrow would actually shoot from an elf warrior, and it is still at this critical moment! Dura has closed her eyes, and he believes that as soon as the summoner of Hall is dead, those summoned beasts will die! Without the existence of summoned beasts, the advantages they will not recover will no longer exist! Waiting for them is the only way to death! Hall! Just as the Devil''s Arrow was about to hit Hall, suddenly a voice came, and then in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, a figure suddenly rushed Hall, and then a woman''s pain came. Do not! This squeak is from the elf archer! He did not expect that there would still be someone to save the Hall at this critical moment. "Nosia! How are you?" It was the Nosia who was rescued by Hall. The broken magic arrow hit her belly accurately, and the blood continued to flow out of the wound. "Nosia? God, this is the Royal Highness of the Princess?" When I heard the name, the princes suddenly exclaimed. They did not expect that this injured person would be Princess Nosia! "Give me to death!" The elf archer raised his bow and arrow again to prepare for shooting, but it was already late. I saw a figure appearing in front of him quickly, and he sneaked at his head in his horrified eyes! "Not Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 66： conspiracy Chapter 66 Conspiracy Do not! Although the elf is so loud, it is impossible for him! Under the instructions of Hall''s anger, Ah Da took a direct shot against him. Under the power of the third-class Warcraft, the elf''s head was directly shot into the chest, and a blood was suddenly ejected from his seven gongs. That looks very strange. "Kill them! One does not stay!" Hall''s words were like death, so that everyone could not help but chill, especially when he stared at the armored Naga warrior. He felt that Hall''s gaze was like a sword, and he was hurting! He is stunned, but the bear of the earth, no, it should be called the raging magic bear, but it is not stunned. Because of Halls anger, it is violent, and the tall body has become more burly. Under the horror of the armored Naga warrior, one of the naga warriors, the naga warriors broke directly into two paragraphs, and the violent demon bear ignored the dirty intestines in three hands and rushed to the armored naga in three steps. In front of the warrior, the **** eyes made him start to tremble. "Do not!" After a scream, the battle was over, and the armored naga warrior became a mass of mud after being slammed by the raging magic bear... Dura and other elves couldnt help but swallow and watched the body of the naga warrior on the deck, and felt a moment of emotion. "Nosia! How are you? Don''t scare me!" Hall flattened Nocia, took the powder from the space ring and put it on the wound, and pressed the wound tightly with the clothes. "Pain, special pain!" It seems that the devil''s arrow has produced an effect. The face of the elf originally on the face of Nosia slowly receded, and Nosia has recovered its appearance. "Heaven! Really Princess Nosia! No, what to do!" Dura couldn''t help but exclaim, and most of the people who were hit by broken arrows would die! Even the pastor can''t cure unless... "Right, the spring water of the moon well, look at the space ring of Princess Nosia, the spring of the moon in the head!" When I heard Dura, Hall and Nosia couldnt help but laugh. Where is the moon well spring water? Suddenly Hall thought of something, turned to the Dura and they yelled "Clean up the battlefield! Help the wounded!" After saying that he ignored the pain of Nosia, he picked her up and ran to his room. Looking at Hall''s back, Dura originally wanted to chase the past, but after seeing his own Ada, he took back the idea. "Fast! Clean up!" ... "You can rest assured that I won''t let you have an accident!" Hall comforted Nosy while running. Nosia shook her head and her face became very pale. "No, isn''t the spring gone? Maybe it''s life!" She paused and said, "I was saved by you. I saved you today. Is it equal to us?" "Shut up! Nothing! I owe you too much! Give me the truth, I won''t let you die!" A kicked the door, Hall put the **** Nose on the bed, then immediately closed his eyes and entered the space. And Nosia looked at Hall''s expression, thinking that he was pleading with the goddess to save himself. After a slight smile on his face, he said faintly, "I believe Lina now, you really are a very strange human... Unfortunately. ..." Speaking of this, her voice is getting smaller and smaller, and as Halls gaze becomes darker and darker, when she closes her eyes, she suddenly finds Halls expression of a surprise. But unfortunately, she finally closed her eyes. Before closing, she seemed to hear Hall''s roar, then the lips seemed to be touched, and then a liquid flowed into her mouth... ... Your uncle! Hall held the broken arrow in one hand and couldn''t help but screamed. Looking at Nosia, who had a slight ups and downs behind his chest, Hall finally showed a smile, and then his expression suddenly changed, and some annoyed touched it. Head. "I hope she didn''t find it. If she knew it, I would be miserable! In other words, this should be the first time for my body. Everyone is not losing!" "But she seems to be more than a hundred years old? The statement of the earth is my grandmother..." When the Hall came up to the deck, the anxious Captain Dula immediately came over. "Hall... Sir, how is your Royal Highness?" Hall glanced at Dura and saw that she was really worried about Nosia. After a moment, she nodded. "Well, fortunately, she has the moon well in her hand, otherwise we will be executed by the Queen?" When I heard this, Dura couldn''t help but shudder! "That now..." Waved his hand and interrupted Dura. "When she woke up, let''s talk about it, this..." Suddenly Hall saw the face of the Elf archer and couldn''t help but exclaim. "Is this not Tarimana?" When I recognized this person, Hall thought a lot in his mind. Is this Tarimana a traitor to the elf? Is he retaliating against himself? its not right? Even if he retaliates against himself, how can he just happen to be on this boat? Also, why did the Naga head learn to say this! Obviously there is still a connection between them? Suddenly, Hall felt that he had discovered a secret that could not be found. This does not seem to be a simple revenge! He felt that this should be a conspiracy, a big conspiracy for the elves! "Mr. HallDo you know him?" Hall nodded, then shook his head and asked Dura''s confused eyes, "How did he get on the boat?" Dura knew that Hall was suspicious of himself and looked at the eyes of Ada, and Dura smiled. "He and the princess used the face of the elf to cover up the original appearance. You see, it seems. He is also the face of a medium elf!" Hall took over the face of the elf in Dura''s hand and found that this is the same as the one that Queen Katrina gave him. "Our sailors are fixed, but the soldiers are recruited. We are not warships, so there can be no fixed soldiers!" When Hall heard this, he probably understood it. They are similar to the mercenary. They dont need so many fighters when they dont live. They are temporarily recruited when they go out to sea! "Well, I believe in you! Can the ship still open now?" Seriously glanced at Dura, Hall continued to say "Continue to sail to the Imperial Port of Fire, when Princess Nosia needs further treatment." !" Looking at the elf who continued to throw the body of Naga in the sea, Hall waved his hand and took most of the summoned beast back, leaving only Ada to follow himself. "Call, I finally got it! This human summoning beast is really scary..." Dura wiped a cold sweat, not only him, but the surrounding elves were all cleaned by the trenches, and looked at the Warcraft from time to time, for fear that they would not listen to the command to attack themselves, they do not want to become the kind of naga! After the cleaning, everyone rested and continued to sail under the command of DuraWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 67： Mercenary Chapter 67 Mercenary "You really don''t go back?" Hall glanced at the vessel that was slowly disappearing into the night. "No, since it is out, how can we have a good time?" Seeing Nossia, the young woman in the face of the young man, Hall couldnt help but smile. Two days ago Hall asked in the system space that he could use the fifth-class crystal nucleus to strengthen the life spring water, and immediately took out the only five-crystal nucleus, which made the original spring water in seven days become a six-day drop! It was just the sixth day, and when I saw the crystal clear spring water flowing out, Hall almost cried excitedly. When he took out the spring water, he found that Nosia was in a state of sudden death. He couldnt care so much under the threat. He directly poured the life spring water on her mouth, but it really played a role, otherwise he I really regret it for a lifetime! After waking up, Nosia even insisted on going to the Fire Empire without the persuasion of Hall and Dura, otherwise she would jump into the sea! There was no way, Dura had to beg the Hall to take care of the Princess of Nosia, and finally sent them to the port of Damme in the Principality of Akate! Instead of entering the port, they sent them by boat to a shore near the port. Looking at the boat that was far away, Hall sighed. "Let''s do it, then we will change our name in the future. Then you will call me Arno!" "Ano? Good name!" Regardless of Hall''s white-eyed expression, Nosia smiled and said, "You will call me Nicole after that!" ... Three days later On the way back, Captain Dura met the Negro guard who came to catch up, until then he knew the seriousness of the matter! When they learned that Hall had reached the Fire Empire, and both of them had the face of a high elf, they could not help but sigh. First, the relationship between the elves and the human beings is not good. It is impossible for them to go to the fiery empire to find the princess. It is estimated that the human side will not agree. On the contrary, it is known by others that it may be used to threaten the elves. Second, Hall, they all have the face of a high elf, God knows what they are changing into? It is not realistic to look for it according to the original appearance! After learning from Dura''s mouth that there was an elf to assassinate the Hall and the Nazi attack of the sea, the general who followed was very suspicious. After seeing Dura handing over the remaining Naga weapons, he immediately decided to return. Half a month later, after the Queen of Catalina learned that the incident had passed, she not only did not have a big thunder, but instead suppressed the matter, and the elves who knew the matter were brought into the royal city for temporary isolation. At the same time, the Great Sacrifice Hills slaps Ai Wei and looks at the ugly Hills, and Ewell squats on the floor. "Do you do this? Waste! Give me a little bit this time, don''t contact anyone anymore, this is the end!" Another day, four people wrapped in black robes rushed toward Carlin City on a World of Warcraft mount! ... Hall didn''t know about the dark forest. He is now sitting in a restaurant with Nocia and eating some bread and barbecue. "I said, you really don''t eat meat?" Hall asked while chewing on the meat. Nosia glanced at Hall, tearing a piece of bread elegantly into his mouth and muttering it. "Okay!" Hall shrugged and continued to eat. After arriving in Meigang, Hall and Nosia found a hotel to rest for one night! After rushing for more than a week at sea, the two felt that the bones were falling apart. Although both of them were magicians, after the strengthening of the spring of life, they recovered the next morning. After eating breakfast, Hall found a problem, that is, they don''t seem to have much money! Nosia came out in a hurry, and she was a princess. She usually didn''t have the habit of bringing money. She just took a few things and went out. In addition to the three thieves who had been killed in the encounter with the bear of the earth before, they got ten gold coins plus dozens of silver coins, and they were not getting coins. There are a lot of Elf fruit in the Hall space ring, but in order not to cause other people''s doubts, he does not want to sell it except for eating. So now there is only one way, that is to make money! After paying the room rate last night and before and after the meal, there were ten silver coins in the hands! "The money is really not enough!" Hall came to the Firewind Empire to find his own sister, and went to Heilongjiang to pick up Lina, and waited for the time to mature before returning to revenge. So he and Nosia discussed it, first go to the mercenary union to register mercenaries to make money! By the way, buy a map to find out about the situation of the Fire Empire. When he heard that he wanted to be a mercenary, Nosia was very excited. After the two men packed up, they learned the location of the mercenary union through the hotel waiter. Damme is a port trading city. Because there are not many mercenary adventurers, when they came to the mercenary union, there were not many people here. In addition to several counter service staff throughout the hall only a few mercenaries of sparse Lala sit aside. "Hello, sir, what do you want to do?" is a young human woman who sounds sweet and sweet. Hall glanced at Nosia, and saw the curious look on her face suddenly shook her head, thinking about it or asking for it. "Hello, we want to register a mercenary. What conditions do you need?" The woman looked at Hall and Nosia and saw that the two were so young. They suddenly understood that it was a game in which two young people wanted to go to adventure. It was not uncommon for such a situation, so after a slight smile, The rules for registering mercenaries have been said. Originally, there were not many requirements for registered mercenaries. Even women who had no force could do so. Just pay 50 silver coins and fill in some information. Mercenary ranks from g level to a seven general level, the highest is the legendary s level. The mercenary level can''t be judged by the level of combat power, but the number of times and the difficulty of the task have been completed. Even if it is a magician of the nine, the registration is the lowest g-class mercenary! The mercenary group is divided into four levels: small, medium, large, and giant. In addition to the degree of mission achievement, it also requires the number and strength. The small number of people is fifty or less, at least one first-class warrior and magician. The medium-sized number is under two hundred and there is at least one fourth-class warrior and magician. The large number of people is less than five hundred, at least one of six waiters and magicians. The number of giants is less than 5,000, and there is at least one eighth-class warrior and magicianWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 68： Mercenary Chapter 68 Mercenary "Of course, there is another legendary mercenary group!" Legendary? For the mercenary group, Hall and Nosia are a layman. In front of him, the beauty said so much. The head was already a little dizzy. Now I heard a legendary level. He naturally asked curiosity. . "Well! Yes, legendary! This mercenary group can recruit mercenaries infinitely, as long as you have money! But there is a condition!" Said here, the beauty waiter suddenly showed a smile on his face, looking at the little tiger teeth, Huo I feel that this condition is definitely not something that ordinary people can do. "what is that?" Seeing that Hall had cooperated with it, she had a satisfied smile on her face, but she said that she was very depressed, and she showed a look that was so beautiful. "If you want to be a legendary mercenary group, you must have a head of the **** of war!" Nima! God of War! There is a mercenary group that the **** of war needs, and it can directly dominate the world! "Cough! Beautiful sister, don''t be kidding, God of War level, do you think there are a few who will become God of War?" Giggle! When I heard Halls name, the woman grinned, Dont call me a beautiful sister, my name is Lisa Bubu! Lisa Bubu? It was a strange name. Hall told Lisa Bubu about his changed name, and introduced Nosia by the way. "Hello, Lisa Bubu, my name is Arnold, this is my friend Nicole!" "Hello, Arno, brother, Nicole, hello!" See Lisa Bubu saying hello to herself. Nosia almost wants to use the elf rituals to salute. Fortunately, Hall found it early and grabbed it directly in front of her, regardless of Lisa Bubus frown. "Lisa Bob, see if you can help us register first. Recently, we don''t have any money. We want to take some tasks to subsidize the family!" Lisa Bubu also saw a lot of things in this situation. After a slight smile, she nodded and went back to get things. Hall glared at the gap and turned to Nosia''s whisper. "I said Nicole, we are mercenaries now, do you feel good?" Because this is a mercenary union, Hall heard that there is something called a magical eye. This is a camera like Earth. He is afraid that his every move will be seen, so this reminds me of Nosia, and also Specifically called her current name. Nosia is not a fool. I heard that Hall immediately understood the meaning of Hall. Just now she was just a habitual action. If it was seen, it was really troublesome! Thinking of this, she spit out a lovely tongue. "Okay, I know Arano!" Seeing the bright red tongue, Hall''s face was slightly red, after all, he had an unexpected taste before, that taste... Keke, Hall quickly coughed a few times, and he felt that his head had a problem recently, and he always thought about those things. Just want to talk, but I heard the voice of Lisa Bubu coming from the side. "Well, here are two magic brands, you just need to fill in your information and go in!" Hall took a look and saw that this is not the same thing as a small tablet on the earth? Who says that the world of swords and magic is not high? Isn''t this a good example? After filling in the information, Hall and Nosia handed the magic card to Lisa Bubu, and saw that she put the magic card in one place. With a burst of light, a g symbol appeared on the magic sign. And the name of Arnold. "You can read the information if you don''t understand it. Now you are a mercenary!" Lisa Bubton added. "Oh, of course, there is a fee, two gold coins together!" Oh...well... Hall thought she would forget this, and did not expect to remember so clearly... After the painful heart took out a few gold coins from the pocket and handed it to Lisa Bubu, Hall decided to make a fortune. "Sister Lisa Bubu, is there any task we can pick up now?" Lisa Bubu had long known what Hall would do next, and pointed his finger at the side. "There is a magic screen there. You can see it when you put it in!" Looking along the direction of Lisa Bubu''s finger, sure enough, a magic screen similar to a large screen was on the side, and under the guidance of Lisa Bub, Hall quickly learned how to use it. When he entered, he found that the g-level and f-level tasks were bright, and the others were all black. The star was telling him that his level could only be used for these two levels of tasks. "Look at it yourself, tell me when you choose it! Right, if there are special tasks, it will appear directly at the top, and all ranks of mercenaries can pick up, just like there is a task now..." Hall immediately opened the special task, and the first act of the eye almost made him exclaim. I saw this reward turned out to be 10 million purple gold coins! The content is, look for dragon eggs! And still no deadline! Gosh! One hundred million purple gold coins! That is 10 billion gold coins! How much is this? But obviously this is not an easy task Dragon Egg, not the dragon of the Earth that Hall knows! It''s the kind of dragon in the West with two big wings, similar to a lizard! As far as Hall has learned, the dragon he is in is now very small. At present, Dragon Fight lives in a place far from the mainland called Long Island. Obviously this task is very difficult! Let me not go to Longdao, the problem is, you go to get the dragon egg, do you think those big lizards will give you a smile? Its already very good without a bite! "Giggle, how, Hall Brother wants to choose this task? Then I will help you register?" Keke, Hall quickly waved his hand, joking, is this a task he can pick up? After exiting, Hall first looked at the g-level task, mainly a Warcraft material, or a escort, looking for things like things, looked at the rewards, very few! Then I looked at the f-level missions. There are some escorts for the caravans, but they are all tasks of the nearest city. This made Hall feel a little worried, but he had to go to the Stangan Principality where his sister was, as soon as possible, which is a distance from the Dame. Although there are airships, the ticket worth hundreds of gold coins is not what Hall can get now! "Would we try this task first?" When I heard Hall, Nosia had a look at Lisa Bub. I saw the task written "Magic Union material, first-class Warcraft flame chicken cocks! A 50 silver coin! Quantity wireless ~ www.novelhall.com ~ welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most fire serial works At Chapter 69： Valley of Fire Chapter 69 Flame Valley Flame Chicken, as the name suggests, the first-class World of Warcraft, the speed of life, the ability to fly briefly, the mouth to fireballs, the population of the community, can be said to be a difficult to deal with the lower mercenaries of Warcraft. And their cockscomb is a better fire attribute magic material, the blood inside is full of fire attributes, many first-class and even second-class fire attribute magic scrolls need it. "Well, this task, Arno''s younger brother, is not saying that this is not good, but you two are all a magician and an archer. Without a soldier, I suggest that you still don''t want two people to go, or you are looking for A warrior goes?" The information that Hall wrote for himself was a magician, and the archer was filled in for Nosia. His purpose is not to let others know his identity with Nosia, as to whether he will be magic, then say otherwise. Its not that Nosia said that she is an archer. There is nothing wrong with it. The elves can be able to use the swords and the magicians can use the bows and arrows, but the power and accuracy are not as powerful as the archers. If it is not that Hall is too thin, he wants to press himself as a warrior! As for the identity of the summoner, he feels that if it is not necessary, he should not show it to outsiders. After all, he is now in the middle of being wanted. Be careful not to be wrong. And after taking several life springs in space, Hall found that his perception of magical elements has greatly improved. He believes that as long as he continues to take it, one day he can become a real magician! Seeing that both Hall and Nosia decided to take the task, Lisa Bubu did not say anything. He only told the two of them about the location of the flaming chicken and the precautions, which registered them for the task. After bidding farewell to Lisa Bubu, they went to buy some essential supplies. Before Hall had no experience, but after going to the dark forest, he knew that his adventures were very inadequate, so he bought a copy. Mercenary Adventure Handbook. Not to mention, the book that was bought with a gold coin is really useful, and it gives a lot of adventures. For example, going to the forest to bring anthelmintic drugs, going to the desert to bring enough water and how to avoid sandstorms, in general, Hall feels that this book is very useful for him. Although Damme Harbour is not a purely adventurous city, there are still some adventure items on one side. After spending a few gold coins to buy some daily necessities and essential items, the two went out to the city where the flame chickens were. The bow and arrow in the hands of Nosia was the loot that used to kill the thieves in the dead wilderness. Fortunately, there was no loss, otherwise Hall would have to spend a few gold coins to buy it. For an ordinary bow and arrow, a gold coin is required. For this price, Hall can see his head straight. As for Hall, he can carry a dagger on his body. After all, none of the magicians he saw before was with a magic wand. The price of the magic wand is not something he can bear. ... Valley of Fire Located in the north of Damme, it can be heard from the name, which is related to fire. According to the Mercenary Adventure Handbook, it is actually a valley with volcanoes. It is said that there were some legends of fire dragons in the past, but only after so many years have passed, no one has ever seen them, and then they will not be able to. Because the volcano is alive, so many people do not enter the innermost, let alone the high level of Warcraft inside, suddenly volcano erupts when you enter, when you dont say killing Warcraft to make money, can you live alive or not Its a thing. When the sky sun just rose, two figures in the valley of the Flame Valley are slowly coming over. One of the official Rangers dressed in Nosia, she looked up at the sun and touched a sweat on her forehead. "I don''t like this weather, there is this place, it''s too dry!" On the side of Hall, Wen heard a smile and shook his head. Princess, we are tired of running for life. Is it necessary to wait for the weather to cool before it comes out? With the consumption level of Damei Port, it is estimated that we will starve to death! However, Hall also knows that people like Nosia, who was born with a golden key, just complained that it was a good thing. When she thought that she had blocked a deadly arrow for herself, Halls heart suddenly softened. I looked at the Noscia comforting face, which turned red after the sun. "When I have money, I buy two cloaks with a magical array of winds, and I won''t be afraid of heat when I get there!" When I heard Hall say this, Nosia suddenly looked at Hall with a happy look. "Really? Great, I know Hall is the best!" Seeing the look of Nosia''s excitement, Hall laughed or laughed, except for the bitter smile, because the cloak with the magical array of winds would be almost a purple gold coin! That is purple gold coins! Hall walked and counted, a flaming chicken''s cockscomb fifty silver coins, this kills chicken to kill two hundred! But is this a chicken? This is a first-class Warcraft? If it is separate, it is better to say But this special is the Warcraft of the group! Two hundred first-class flame chickens, don''t say kill after encounter, it is very good to escape safely! Along the way, Hall and Nosia were side by side, not that they didn''t want to buy World of Warcraft. Because of the shame in the bag, he couldn''t afford the ordinary horses at the end of five gold coins. Although he can summon Ada to go out and travel, but this idea has not been said to be denied by himself, and finally escaped here, and also deliberately concealed the identity, if they are exposed to Ada, then do Not much to waste? Fortunately, there are a lot of adventurers going to the Valley of Fire, and they have seven or eight teams along the way. There are dozens of people, and there are five or six of them. Like Hall, there are only two people, and a combination of a magician and an archer makes people look at them frequently. Some experienced adventurers couldn''t help but reveal a sarcasm. They saw Hall and Nosia as the kind of brother who didn''t experience much society and sought adventure. Among them, a young soldier with a five-person squad stunned Hall and looked at the two disdainfully. "You said how long these two sons can go to the Valley of Fire, I guess they can''t stand it for half a day." Upon hearing this, the captain of the squad turned his head and looked at Hall with curiosity. Then he shook his head and said, "You can manage your own child. You are also the second time to come out. You are also a rookie. The only ones who are not qualified to say them here are youWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 70： Tolls Chapter 70 Toll Fees This is a five-person adventure squad called the Adventurer Mercenary. The captain, the one who just yelled at, was a big man in his thirties. I saw him with a red hair, a thick eyebrow, a tall figure, and a heavy old man. At first glance, he was a man with a story. It can be seen from his armor and a huge axe carrying behind him that he should be a powerful fighter. He is the second-class fighter of the adventurer''s mercenary group, Cronus. And the young man, who used the contempt to look at Hall, called Tuomu, was a first-class thief. Seeing Kronos yelling at himself, Takumus face was slightly uncomfortable, but after glance at a woman with a superb body, delicate face and delicate smoothness, he secretly suppressed the anger in his heart. Suddenly piled up a pleased expression. "Oh, boss, I am just talking about it! How do I say that I have also done a task, like a young lady like them, where can compare with me!" Kronos did not speak, and a 20-year-old archer scorned and said, "Yes, I don''t know who it was. I was scared to escape after seeing Warcraft last time!" Tumu heard a change in his face, and glanced at the archer who spoke. The archer was called Victor, and he was also a first-class fighter, but he joined the team earlier than himself and completed no less than five missions. Can be regarded as a lot of old people with risky experience. In addition, he and his own pursuit of Kronos''s sister An Qi, that is, the super-beautiful beauty he just saw, so they have some disagreements since the first mission. The same is a first-class warrior, he is naturally not afraid of Victor, just want to talk but hear Cronus screaming. "Enough! Give me a shut up!" Both of them heard the words and closed their mouths, but their eyes were stunned at each other. Kronos shook his head in a speechless manner. For the situation in the game, he discovered it from the last mission. This ability of the extension is available, but the experience is not enough, and some are so high, this is his unsightly place. . However, because their mercenary group is not strong enough, not many people are willing to come to their team, so he has not said it. I just didn''t think that today I would quarrel for a small thing. This is what he didn''t think of. Thinking of this, he could not help but look at the source of their quarrel - Hall and Nosia. Hall, who was on the road, suddenly felt a gaze staring at himself. Since there were only a few teams in the team, Hall quickly saw the goal. "Don''t I be recognized? No?" Hall looked at the other side with amazement, but after seeing Cronus, he just let go of his heart, because he saw that the other party was not looking at it. I look at myself like this. Hall is very clever. He immediately understands the situation around him. He and Nosia have only two people. In these teams, it can be said to be the least, and the professional match is not suitable, so the curious attention is also It is a matter of course. Friendlyly nodded to Cronus''s smile, Cronus did not think that he was too far away to peek at others and was found to be red, but fortunately, everyone did not notice him, this could not help but let him I was relieved. After nodding his head at Hall, he turned to look at Tuomu. "Its almost in the Valley of Fire, lets fix it! Lets go! Seeing that Hall had stopped, Nosia asked curiously, "Ano, what happened?" Along the way, Hall and Nosia emphasized many times, and Nosia changed the habit of calling Hall. "No, you are tired, don''t you want to rest?" Hall shook his head and glanced at the surrounding situation. It was an open space with a wide eyesight to prevent others from attacking and rest. It is no wonder that many mercenary groups can be seen here. Nosia shook her head. "I still don''t want it, let''s go in!" Hall did not speak again, and nodded and continued to walk toward the Valley of Fire. It didn''t take long for a ring-shaped mountain to appear in front of the Hall. Looking at the mountains of these fiery limestones, Hall seemed to understand why it was called the Valley of Fire. I saw that there was only one small path in the middle of the Valley of Fire. The two small roads on both sides of the flaming mountain were caught, and there was a tendency for a husband to be a husband. Not to mention, Hall just sighed a bit, the result is really a reality! Not far from the front, dozens of heavily armed mercenaries split into two groups standing at the door, next to a simple building, it seems that this is still a small place to live. Just Hall doesn''t understand why someone will live here? Is there money to make here? Not to mention, it was really guessed by Hall. I saw that Kronos and others who had seen it before were actually giving money to a middle-aged man when they entered the Valley of Fire. After seeing the middle-aged man count the coins, he waved the fully armed mercenaries to go to I went! This... this Nima is charging! Going into the Valley of Fire to collect money? Which guy is this coming out? Its too talented! After being shocked and admired, Hall glanced at a mercenary who was in front of him and was ready to pay the money. He felt that he had asked to go forward, in case he had to pay more money, or if there were too harsh conditions, he felt that Don''t come in here to do this task as well, otherwise it is not white work? Hall, he thought about making money as soon as possible, and then looking for his own sister, he didn''t have much time wasted here. "Hello, how can you have a few questions?" Hearing Hall''s voice, a mercenary in front of him looked back at Hall and looked at it. He just wanted to swear, but after seeing Hall dressed as a magician, he immediately swallowed his words back. "Hello, Mr. Dear Sorcerer, what is your problem?" The change in the face of this mercenary did not escape Hall''s gaze. He felt a bit of emotion. It seems that the magician is still very useful in different worlds. After returning to a ceremony, Hall asked the doubts in his heart. The mercenary heard Hall''s question. He first looked at Hall with doubts, but he quickly understood that Hall was definitely the first. The young man who came out of adventure. "They are members of the **** mercenary group. Everyone who goes in has to pay a gold coin, otherwise they can only leave!" When I heard this, Hall understood that this is not the charge for the king to pay for the king? More sophisticated than robbery Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 71： Kronos Chapter 71 Cronus I am not afraid of hooligans, I am afraid of rogue culture! Hall suddenly popped up with such a sentence. Looking at the so-called **** mercenary group members in front of them, one by one, staring at the mercenaries who were preparing to enter the Valley of Fire, Hall felt very touched in his heart. Just as Hall was worried, a sudden voice came from the front. "Hey, say you, kid, are you going in or not? If you don''t go in, go quickly!" Upon hearing this, Hall quickly returned to God and glanced at the mercenary of the **** mercenary group in front of him. He discovered that because of the emotion, the mercenaries lined up in the front had all entered. At this time, only he and Nosia were standing here, so Hall knew that this could not be said to other people. After considering it, Hall felt that it was better to go in. After all, it has already arrived here. Two gold coins are just four flame chickens. Others are afraid of these first-class social wars, but Hall is not afraid. Regarding the group, no occupation is the opponent of the summoner! "In, why not enter, this is our money!" After finishing Hall directly took out two gold coins and lost it. With a bang, the mercenary took it over, and then some impatiently waved at Hall, as if they were flying. "Go! Go!" After Hall and Nosia entered, a young mercenary immediately said, "The captain, that person seems to be a magician, you have no problem with him?" The captain heard the words of his younger brother. "What is this, isn''t it a magician, and so young, it is estimated that the magic apprentice is coming, can he become a magician afterwards?" After a pause, he glanced back at Hall''s disdainful smile. "Again, if you can come here to do the task, can you have a few strengths? It is estimated that he is also a civilian. It may be that the graves of the ancestral graves are smoked. Suddenly, the magic elements have become magicians, otherwise they are like nobles. How many of the magicians will come here to do the task?" When I heard the captain say this, everyone was stunned. Then everyone was stunned, and the captains face suddenly had a glory. Obviously he was very satisfied with these words. ... Blossom on both sides, each branch Hall and Nosia entered the Valley of Fire after paying the money. When they came in, they found that it was not a big one. Hall originally thought that this was a big mountain, but after coming in, it was discovered that the area inside was not small. Looking at the smoke-stricken mountain in the distance, Hall knows what is called the mountain to run dead horse! After a few hours of walking, I saw a forest, but fortunately, it is not like a dark forest, it is a towering tree, Hall, they can clearly see the situation inside. "Ano, there seems to be someone inside!" After hearing the words of Nosia, Hall turned around and saw that there seemed to be someone in the foreground. Hall, who has seen the Mercenary Adventure Handbook, remembers very clearly that the first sentence above is "people are more terrible than Warcraft." Halls coming from the earth naturally know that people are sinister, and it seems that this is a truth in this world. "Don''t go, let''s change direction!" Just when they just wanted to leave, the other party also found Hall. When you see someone coming in, Hall and the people are not at a glance. The original person is the adventurer mercenary group. Before the huge axe of Cronus, Holdo looked at his eyes. No, he recognized it when he saw someone. "Oh, I said who it is, it turned out to be a magic son." A voice with a hint of ridicule was just interrupted. "Tuomu, shut up!" Cronus looked at Hall Road with a smile on his eyes. "Hello, young magician!" Hall didn''t pay any attention to Cronus''s greetings. He was thinking about the "magic son" that the man said before. Is this saying me? Just when Hall thought about it, the voice of that person passed over again. "The kid, our head of the group said hello to you, you actually ignored it?" Both Hall and Nosia looked at the man with some frown, and felt a bit uncomfortable with his tone. However, Hall was very polite and said hello to Cronus and said a sorry for the incident. Seeing that Hall used a very formal aristocratic ceremony, Cronus and others immediately realized that Tuomu was right, Hall was really out of a noble. Through the dialogue with Cronus, Hall knew the people of the adventure mercenary group. The head of the company, Cronus, is a second-class axe warrior. Tuomu is the one whose mouth is very awkward. The man is a first-class thief. Victors face is a first-class archer, big head Angus. It is a first-class shield warrior, and the only one of them, An Qi, is a first-class archer. In addition to Tuomu, Hall and others greeted him. He is such a person Since you are not polite to me, why should I take care of you? For Hall''s approach, everyone is as close as possible in the eyes. Except for Tumu''s face, everyone has nothing to say. After all, Tuomu was not right. "Oh, I don''t know what Mr. Arnold is going to do here?" There is often cooperation between the mercenary groups. This is also mentioned in the Mercenary Adventure Manual. It also emphasizes that this kind of thing has its advantages and disadvantages. After all, there is no binding force in it. If it is not very familiar, then The weaker side is likely to be swallowed up by the powerful one. However, Hall saw the temperament between Cronus''s talks. He felt that Cronus should not be that kind of person. I thought about Hall and said his task. I heard that Hall was just going to kill the flame chicken, and Tumus eyes suddenly showed a disdainful smile. "Oh, it turned out to be this task, take the liberty to ask, don''t know what Mr. Arnold is a magician?" Seeing Hall''s confused eyes, Cronus explained quickly. It turned out that they were doing a herbal task, but this herb was guarded by a group of second-class flame wolves. If Hall is a magician of the wind system, then Cronus would like to seek help from Hall. And he also told Hall about their plans to capture herbs. Seeing that Kronos said so in detail, it seems that he did not lie. After Hall looked at Nosia, she saw her nod to herself. Hall told Cronus that he was a wind magician. . "Wind system? Hehe, great, our mission will be down Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at ~www.novelhall. Com~ Chapter 72： Fire circle flower Chapter 72 Fire Circle Flower Say good this person is not Cronus, but the only woman in the adventure mercenary group, that is, Cronus''s sister An Qi! Before the five of them found a plan for the herbs needed for the task, they needed a wind magician. Although they can slowly kill the flame wolf, but here is the Valley of Fire that the adventurers flocked to, if they were blacked out by others when they were killed, then they would lose more. So he thought of the Hall he had seen before. They found Hall not an accident, but they specifically found it. This is why Tuomu is unhappy with Hall. Plus, when he saw Angie''s happy appearance after hearing that Hall was a wind magician, he was even more uncomfortable with Hall. There is another reason why Hall agreed to join, that is, Kronos promised to take them to a small flaming chicken gathering place and help them kill the flaming chickens. It can be seen how high their herbal mission rewards are! There is, Hall does not need to face the flame wolf directly, all he has to do is the host Cronus, when they attract the flame wolf, give the fastest thief here, that is, Tumu blessing A blast is just a breeze! ... Kronos did not say anything. After a row of seven people entered the woods for about an hour, Hall heard a cry of "squeaky". "Ano, in front is a small flaming chicken gathering place!" In fact, without Cronus, Hall heard it. Seeing Hall nod, Cronus quickly gave orders to everyone. "You will stay here to protect Hall for a while, and support me if you have the chance..." Not waiting for Cronus to finish, Hall directly waved, "You don''t control me, I can be with Nicole, she will protect me!" For Hall''s refusal, Cronus did not say much. After seeing everyone, Hall saw that several people headed by Cronus rushed in quickly. Today may be the bad luck of this group of flame chickens, a male flame chicken just ready to scream, suddenly a knife cut quickly, suddenly the flame chicken''s neck slowly broke. It didn''t react until it died. As Cronus rushed in, the whole flaming flock was blown up. After a flaming chicken saw his partner being killed, his eyes were red and the whole neck was bulging. The familiar person knew it at first glance. It is the fire chicken that is ready to spit out the instinct. Cronus quickly called out "Victor!" Archer Victor did not speak, raising his hand was an arrow, the arrow hit the flame chicken''s neck very accurately, and the whole head was blown down. The flaming flocks were scared by the situation in front of them. Although they are said to be first-class Warcraft, they have no threat, except for the fireballs and the chicken feet and the mouth. These often come out to risk the mercenaries, these flaming chickens are for them to send money! No, I saw the flame chickens stunned, and the adventure mercenary group did not stop, whether it was the boss who was dissatisfied with Hall or the archer who looked weakest in the mercenary, An Qi, they all started. Recruit a standard. However, there were not many flaming chickens, and it was ten. So Hall and Nosia had not yet started. This group of flaming chickens was killed by Cronus. "impressive!" Seeing that Cronus had put away the axe, Hall sincerely lamented. Hall is not saying that Cronus is awesome. He is also a second-class fighter. Hall said that he is a powerful team. The cooperation is very tacit! Seeming to see the surprised expression of Hall and Nosia, Cronus smiled and reached out and waved at Victor behind him, and Victor took a bag full of **** smell. Hall took a look and saw that it was the **** of the flaming chicken that had been cut. Ten together, according to the task of fifty silver coins, that is to say, this Hall did not start, Cronus sent him five gold coins. After thanking Hall, Hall and Norcia followed Cronus and walked toward the Flame Wolf. However, Hall is thinking about it. What is the purpose of Cronus in doing this, and sending something worth five gold coins for no reason, is he really for that task? With this doubt, Hall didn''t talk all the way. He wanted to ask Nosia, but she immediately gave up the idea after seeing Nocia and Angel talk. Nocias experience has not been much of him, so its not good to be alarmed. This is not Hall''s belly of a gentleman''s heart, he is just careful, after all, the heart of the defense! Fortunately, this way, An Qi did not ask too much about the origin of Nosia Otherwise, Nosia suddenly said her identity, then let Hall headache. On the way, Hall took the time to ask Cronus their mission herbs, which is a kind of herbal medicine that can be used to make violent remedies. The name is also very characteristic, the fire circle flower! The whole flower is like a red fire circle. From the name, it is known that it is a fire-based herb. Although it is not very rare, it is quite valuable. Just like a flower, it takes almost five gold coins. How expensive is the violent remedy made with this herb! It can also be seen from the side that the pharmacist is really a career to make money... So Hall is thinking, after waiting for safety, is it time to look at it, can you become a pharmacist, if you become a pharmacist, then in terms of money, it is estimated that you dont have to sleep like a restaurant today. "Ano, the front is where the fire circle flower is. There are about seven or eight flame wolves. After our last investigation, they only have one second class, the others are first class, but after all, They are different from the flame chickens. These fire wolves are very violent and have a lot of attack power, so we have to use the method we said before. Except for Tumu and the two of you hiding in the side, the four of us used simple traps to lure them out. Maybe there is only one guard at home for a long time. Whenever I add a blast to Tuomu, I believe that the flame wolf will not It is your opponent. When you succeed, you will whistle immediately. We will flee in time, and then we will meet at us. Is there no problem? Before Cronus said it, I Hall nodded. "Oh, I understand, don''t worry Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials. At Chapter 73： Flame wolf cub Chapter 73 Flame Wolf Cub "Come on! We have to reach the designated position before the head of the team!" When I heard the impatient tone of Tuomu, Hall was originally dissatisfied with him, and now it becomes a bit annoying. If he didn''t know why Cronus wanted to help him, he would have gone straight! He believes that with the two-headed World of Warcraft in his own space, it is a good harvest to sneak some Warcraft here. Yu Guang saw that Hall''s silence accelerated the speed, and Tumu''s mouth slightly shone with a disdainful expression. Nosia is a princess, even if she has a good temper, she can not stand the attitude of Tomu to Hall. Just want to talk, but see Hall shook his head at himself, thinking of her promise to Hall before, this is Dissatisfied with a mouth. Seeing the appearance of Nosia, Hall was slightly warm, and some irritated hearts suddenly eased. Soon, the three of the Halls came to a concave land. With three sides of the trees here, they couldnt really find them as long as they didnt move. Through the gap, Hall saw the so-called flame wolf. To be honest, he saw the flame wolf for the first time. Although they were all wolves, the flame wolf was much more ugly than the wind wolf! "It''s still beautiful!" If Ada knows what Hall is thinking now, he will definitely feel aggrieved. It is an evolutionary third-class Warcraft. How can it compare with these first-class Warcraft? It is said that the peers are the family, and there is more competition between the same kind! The wolf''s wolf is in the middle of a small hill, and several flame wolves are making a lot of noise there. Suddenly an arrow that didn''t know where to fly suddenly hit the head of a flame wolf. Just when Hall thought it was dead, he saw that the flame wolf stood up again. Uh! Hall suddenly remembered, the wolf''s special is not the copper head iron tofu waist? The arrow did not directly penetrate its head, but it was embedded in it, and it was estimated that it was stuck by the skull. Sure enough, when he slammed his head and slammed his head, Hall found that the arrow on his head had fallen. Hey! As the flame wolf burst into flames, a few wolf wolves burst out of the wolf''s nest. One of them was taller than these, and the fur was glamorous. After all, it also had a paw-like scar on his head. It seemed to be fighting with other Warcraft. Being hurt in the middle gives a feeling of embarrassment. Hey! As the head of the flame wolf screamed, there were seven or eight flame wolves rushing out to the outside, and it rushed out with it. "The opportunity is coming! Hurry and show me magic!" Tumu''s eyes glanced at the front and only the injured flame wolf, and turned around and looked at Hall. "Great **** of the wind, please give this pig in front of you, no, the magical power of this person in front of him, let him become light! Let him walk like a fly!" Hearing Hall''s messy magical spell, Nosia almost couldn''t help but smile. Tuomu also seemed to hear that Hall was yelling at him. He just wanted to talk. Suddenly he felt that his body was full of strange energy. I feel that my whole body is getting easier. "That''s OK?" Tuomu''s heart groaned, but now is not the time to investigate Hall. He took a look and immediately smashed out. After seeing Tuomus rushing out, Nosia couldnt help but laugh. Ano, you are really bad! Are you not afraid of him asking you for trouble? Hall grinned and he really didn''t look at it. Although Hall was thinking about spells, the people who actually cast spells were Nosia. This is what they discussed, and Hall attracted attention. She came to cast spells. Fortunately, Tuomu was attracted by Hall''s messy magical spell, and Nosia had blessed him with a blast. "Hey!" As a cry came, Hall and Nosia turned their heads and found that the wounded wolf had been killed by the extension. Then I saw a figure passing by, and Tuomu stepped into the wolf''s nest. Soon, there was a wolf in the distance, it seems that Cronus is dealing with the flame wolves. Tuomu''s speed is very fast, that is, he ran out from inside within a few minutes, and Hall found that he had a furry thing in his hand. When he was close, he saw that it was a flame wolf cub that had not been born for a long time. Although this is a first-class Warcraft flame wolf, but the cub can still be worth a few dollars, some aristocratic children may like to raise these may also be. Seeing Tuomu running and taking out a flute to make a blow on his mouth, Hall couldn''t help but swear. Then I took Nosia and turned and ran! He knew in his heart that Tuomu was preparing to inform Cronus that they were going to retreat. According to the situation in front of you, if Hall does not run away, then they are likely to be blocked by the flame wolf who is coming back. Although Hall will not be afraid of them, Hall now feels that it is better not to expose Ada if it is not necessary! Glanced at Hall and Nosia, who was running behind him, and Tumus mouth showed a smug expression As he blew the flute, a sharp voice suddenly flutes from his hands. issue. ... "They got it, we''re ready to retreat!" Cronus raised his axe and slammed into a flame wolf who was trying to sneak up on himself. With a cry, the flame wolf was directly shot a few meters, showing how strong Cronus is. "Smoke, you go first, my house!" Victor and An Qi heard nothing, took a thing out of the space bag and threw it in front of him, suddenly bursting with a lot of yellow smoke. The shield warrior Angus was screaming, and a big tree that had been cut in half was directly knocked down by him and pressed toward the flame wolf. Seems to feel the stench of the air, the flame wolf quickly stepped back a few steps, just then, the tree fell, scared the fire wolf back a few steps. Cronus immediately took the opportunity to turn and walked away. Soon, they ran all the way and ran back to the place they had previously chosen. "Well? Tuomu, why are you only? They are people? Your hand is..." Kronos first looked at Tumu with doubts and couldn''t help but frown after seeing the flames in his hands. "Flame young wolf? What do you do with this? You don''t know that they are vengeful, there is it on the body, we want to be tracked by them here!" Originally wanted to please An Qi''s Tuomu heard here, the smile on his face suddenly condensed, just want to talk, but there was a voice from Hall. "If you don''t want it, then let us know Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are available at Chapter 74： Kill Chapter 74 strangles "Ano? Are you coming back? Nothing?" Looking at Cronus''s face without a trace of expression, Hall felt a slight glimpse, but he quickly reacted. "Well, it''s okay, the Tumu brothers are moving very fast, and we have not responded and he has already succeeded!" Kronos heard a sneak peek at Tumu, and he naturally understood that Hall was blaming Tuomu, but after all, Tuomu was a person in his team, so he still had to move toward Tuomu. Hall did have some blame for Tuomu. After he succeeded, he did not inform Hall in advance that they had left the plan and executed the plan. In case the Hall was just blocked by the flame wolf that came back? Although these flame wolves can''t pose a threat to Hall, but Tuomu''s approach is somewhat shameful. Isn''t this the bridge crossing the river? "Oh, just now, Arnold, you want this young girl?" After reaching out to the flame wolf cub and space bag in the hands of Tuomu, after glanced at the contents of the space bag, his face immediately showed a smile, and then handed the flame wolf cub to Hall "Ano, this time our The task is overfulfilled, although the young wolf is not worth much, but since you want it, give it to you!" First-class World of Warcraft, should be worth no less than one hundred gold coins, did not think that Cronus said to send it, see Tuomu have something to say, he quickly glared at him. "This is the case, Arnold, are you continuing to work with us or..." Not waiting for Cronus to finish, Hall chose to leave, although Kronos''s attitude made Hall''s gas slightly relieved, but since Tomu didn''t like him, why should he get together? ... Seeing that Hall and Nosia left, Cronus was somewhat dissatisfied and looked at Tuomu. "You will pay attention to me after your kid! People say that it is also a magician. I want to recruit him. You see, What does it take to offend others?" Seeing that Hall is gone, Tuomu smiled a little, but on the surface he was humbly accepting the lessons of Cronus, and nodded again and again that he would not be next time. Cronus was not good at seeing anything. He glanced at the back of Hall, and he shook his head and looked at the crowd. "Well, our first mission has been overfulfilled, now let''s do the next mission!" With Cronus''s order, everyone would stop talking about it, and immediately acted in accordance with their duties. ... "Ah, are you summoning this?" For the first time, Nosia saw Hall call, seeing that he just took a bowl of milk to the flame wolf, and then saw the flame wolf disappear from the Hall, which surprised Nosia. If the summoner is doing this well, how can other professions compare with them in the future? Hall didn''t explain why, but only generously admitted, "Yes, this is a success, but this is my secret! Nosia, you have to keep it secret for me!" Seeing Nocias face nodded seriously, Hall smiled. He was just joking. He didnt expect Nocia to be so serious. In fact, it is true. After the flame wolf was eating the milk given by the Hall, he was actually summoned into the space. At this time, it was playing with Pooh. There are some crystal nucleus in Hall''s hands, but he does not intend to use it now, because his space has not been upgraded. The third-class Warcraft has a whistling wolf and a violent magic bear is temporarily enough. He believes that space upgrade After that, there is a fourth-class Warcraft, then his safety factor has been greatly improved. At this point, Hall''s idea is to see if the fire wolves can be summoned into their own space, at a height that cannot be reached in quality, then they are done in quantity. He believes that once his summoned beast reaches a certain amount, even a fourth-class warrior will walk around him. Because he was worried that the fire wolf would leave or look for other ethnic groups, Hall decided to go back to the wolf''s womb immediately. He believes that if you release two third-class Warcraft, it should be no problem to catch these flame wolves. "Hey!" A head-fired wolf walked wildly in the hills, and the flame wolf with a knife on his face was suffocating and sulking, and it seemed very angry to look at it. Suddenly it stared at the place where Hall was, and Hall knew that he had been discovered. She took a shot of Nosia and signaled her not to be nervous. She did not object to the trust of Hall. The two men left the leaves and walked out. When I saw that there were only two people coming in, the flame wolf leader''s eyes were humanized and revealed a kind of revengeful gaze. Then he looked up and shouted. Suddenly the seven or eight flame wolves around him quickly surrounded the Hall and they both, as long as the flame wolf leader took the order, they immediately gave the two wicked humans a corpse! "Hey, you still want to round me up, but unfortunately..." Although the flame wolf leader is second-class Warcraft, but its IQ is not so high, so it did not hear what Hall said, seeing that his men have already surrounded the Hall, just want to release the offensive Command, suddenly saw the human wave in front of him. At first, there was some doubts. It suddenly got a hole in the pupil, and the fur of the whole body could not help but stand upright. Even this second-class World of Warcraft has been scared like this not to mention its men. I saw a sudden appearance in front of the Hall is a tall three-meter third-class Warcraft violent magic bear! Not only that, but on the left is a similar third-class Warcraft''s Xiaoyue Devil and four blasted wolves... For a time, the fire wolf and other World of Warcraft were suddenly appearing in the Ada they did not dare to suppress the atmosphere. "Surrender, let me drink spicy and spicy afterwards! Otherwise, it can only be their ration!" The flame wolf does not understand the meaning of Hall, but the Great World Warcraft, which they have entered the space, is very clear. At the moment, they were screaming at the flame wolf, and the atmosphere was tense. The flame wolf leader was taken aback by this momentum, but it quickly reacted. He is a king. It is the boss of these men. How can he have fear? Immediately, his astigmatic gaze became sharp, and its every move was clearly seen by Hall. It understood that the flame wolf leader would not surrender. "let''s go!" Upon hearing Hall''s command, the violent demon bear stood up immediately, and the whole bear was like a tank, rushing toward the leader of the flame wolf. Seeing the violent demon bear moved, the flame wolf leader immediately called, and then immediately stepped back a few steps to avoid the big claws of the raging magic bear. Just hadn''t had time to stand still, and suddenly there was a sharp pain in the waist, and then the whole body was hit by a powerful force. With the bang, the flame wolf leader was smashed into the rock of the hillWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at ~www. Mtlnovel.com~ Chapter 75： Conquer Chapter 75 Conquering I am very sorry, except for some things in the family recently, there is some mobility in the work, so I have been off for ten days, and I am sorry to say to everyone here! Start today and keep updating! I have time to mail the contract tomorrow. Its been a month. I havent mailed it. You can see how busy I am... "Hall brother, your World of Warcraft team has a good understanding!" No, change to a general summoner, how can his summoned beast match so well? The violent demon bear attacked the fire wolf, and the whistling demon wolf slammed into the wolf''s waist with his head as he evaded. It is said that the dog is a copper-headed tofu waist. Looking at the flame wolf leader who has not climbed up for a long time, Nosia knows that it was badly damaged. "Hey!" When the leader was injured, the fire wolves were shocked and angry, but for a time there was no order issued by the leader, and they were somewhat overwhelmed to stand there. There are a few flame wolves that are also estimated to be temperament, just want to be active, suddenly a murderous face screams, scared that they do not dare to move. Turning around, it turned out that the violent demon bear was licking his mouth and looking at them with a mocking expression. If it wasnt for Halls order not to kill them, according to the past situation, thank you for the flame wolf has long been divided. . "Hey..." Without paying attention to the flame wolf leader who fell to the ground, Halls faint road surrendered, or died! You choose one! Speaking of here, Hall suddenly summoned the flaming young wolf, and the leader of the flame wolf, who had died and sadness, saw it first, then screamed and stood up hard. Its suffocating eyes suddenly added a little bit of gentleness, but when he saw the Hall holding his child, his eyes returned to ferocity. "Hey!" After hearing the low snoring of the flame wolf leader, the fearful flame wolves suddenly looked a face, looked at the human face, and then made a fighting posture, seems to warn Hall, do not underestimate them. ! "I still want to come?" Hall frowned, he did not think that this flame wolf group is so difficult, it seems that it is not so simple to conquer them. Seeing the movement of the flame wolves, Ada and other summoned beasts also revealed claws and teeth, but they came out of the space, and the IQ was not the comparison of these wild World of Warcraft. Seeing that these flame wolves are so ignorant, they dare to show their attacking status to their masters. Why are they not angry? They are even thinking, even if there is no Hall order, as long as the fire wolf starts to attack, then they will kill these flame wolves for the first time! Just as the atmosphere became very tense, suddenly a faint wolf screamed from the side, and then the sly Warcraft saw a fiery red figure slowly running towards it. The flame wolf leader saw it again, and when it reacted, he found that his son had already come to his side, and he rubbed his forepaw with his little head, who had just grown his hair. The original tense atmosphere was broken by the little flame wolf. Seeing this scene, they were very humanized and looked back at Hall. Seeing that he only took back the fighting posture after shaking his head, but they were blocking the Hall and the flame. In the middle of the wolf, prevent the flame wolf from doing anything to hurt Hall. Hall doesn''t know that the low-level Warcraft in the wild can''t understand the human language, but he knows that Warcraft is direct and there should be no obstacles to communication. Because of the existence of the golden finger of space, Hall and the little flame wolf communicated without any problem. He suddenly thought of the earth''s bear Vini, so he called out the flame wolf cub. I did not expect it to really play a role. Seeing the flame wolf leader and his son are talking down, Hall smiled faintly. "You also saw that your son is doing very well with me. So, how did you choose?" The flame wolf leader did not show any fierce expression, it was listening to the message passed by his son. After pondering for a while, it first glanced at them, then looked at the men behind them. Finally, it whispered and then walked toward Hall with heavy steps. Ah Da just wanted to stop it, but he heard the order that Hall let it let go. There was no way. It just stared at the flame wolf leader with a look of vigilance, then screamed at the hurricane devils around him. It seems that It is what is arranged. For the practice of Ada, Hall did not say anything, but felt very happy, if the future World of Warcraft is as smart as Ada, then Hall is definitely more happy than anyone else! Suddenly, Halls mind received a reminder from the system. After smashing it, Halls mouth immediately showed a smile. Seeing the flame wolf leader bowing in front of him, Hall nodded with satisfaction, then waved his hand, and the flame wolf leader suddenly disappeared. The flame wolves suddenly became restless and uneasy. The first thing that they thought of was the fact that Hall had their bosses, and they didnt wait for them to react. Suddenly a figure appeared next to Hall. This is not the leader of the flame wolf? But it seems that the flame wolf leader has gone a little change! The original scars disappeared and disappeared. Instead, it was a bigger body than before! Looking at the more powerful atmosphere than before, the flame wolves could not help but lower their heads! Originally, Hall used the ten second-class magic crystals stored in the space and a third-class magic crystal to upgrade the flame wolf before the flame wolf leader was put into the space. After the fire flames and Ada are almost tall, the only difference is the pair of fiery red hair! It is also a third-class Warcraft, Hall believes that even if he encounters a fourth-class fighter now, he is besieged by the three-headed third-class Warcraft, and he is enough! "Okay, Xiaohong, let them all obey, time is not early!" Xiaohong, the name of the flame wolf leader, Hall did not accept the flame wolf leader, anyway, all entered the space is quite his, what is it called? Speaking of it, isn''t Xiaohong better than Ah Da? Seeing the flames of the wolf with the help of Xiaohong, one by one was conquered, but Hall turned to look at the raging magic bear. "Since both Ada and Xiaohong have names, then you are called Xiaohuang!" Fury devil bear... When I heard Hall, the violent demon bear suddenly showed an ugly smile, and the big brother Xiaohong showed a happy smile. This is all the blessings and sharing, it is difficult to be the same! I didn''t pay attention to my own feelings of Warcraft. When Hall put all the flame wolves into the space, he only collected all the Warcraft except Ada and Xiaohong. Turning to look at the side of the long-awaited Nosia smiled, "Let''s go, let''s see, what should be there?" Seeing Hall followed Xiaohong and Ada into the hole, Nosia quickly woke up. While walking, he said, "Wait for me! I have to go to Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at ~： Seventy-six magic world Chapter 76 Magic World Originally, Hall was thinking of conquering the flame wolf and then leaving the Valley of Fire to return to life. However, Xiaohong told him that there is still a passage in this hole. When he heard this, Holden came to interest, so this made Xiaohong take the road to explore and maybe find some good things! Just as Hall and Nosia and Ada and Xiaohong both entered the cave, not far away, a figure was quickly rushing toward the door of the Valley of Fire. ... As soon as I entered the hole, I suddenly felt a variety of feces and carrion, and the smell that Hall couldn''t smell came. Hall pinched his nose for the first time, and Nosia''s performance was even more exaggerated. Not waiting for Hall to speak, suddenly there was a magical fluctuation in his body, and then Hall found a breeze from Nosia''s body, suddenly That smell is a lot smaller now. "Nosia, you still have to be there, otherwise I might be the first magician to be stinky!" When it came to this, Hall turned to look at the little red road. "Xiaohong, I am not talking about you. You said that you are a leader. Why don''t you know how to be clean? Look at what you live like! You have lived for so long!" If it was before, Xiaohong would not react to Halls words, but since entering the space of Hall, its IQ has been greatly changed, and naturally can understand the meaning of Hall. So when it heard this, he suddenly shyly lowered his head and made a false expression. Nosia has seen the performance of Ada, but the Warcraft that saw Xiaohong was only changed so fast, her heart is not as calm as her face! Deeply glanced at the mysterious Hall, she felt that Hall must have a lot of secrets waiting for her to reveal. In other words, Nosia is more and more interested in Hall. But she didn''t know that a girl, once she had a curiosity about a man, would fall into it without knowing it. While I am educating Xiaohongs Hall, I dont know the idea of ??Nosias side, just in case he knows... It is estimated that I will be happy to go up and give her a hug, and then stinkingly said, "Since you are so obsessed with your brother, then brother will give you a chance!" After the lecture, Hall let Xiaohong continue to lead the way, until then he was free to look at Nosia. "Fortunately, you are there, otherwise I don''t know what to do, yes, can you teach me magic? I recently felt that there is also a wave of energy in my body, I don''t know if this is magic!" Nosia looked at Hall in a strange way. She always regarded Hall as a summoner. As everyone knows, the summoner is a special kind of magic. He is not only different from the general elemental magician, but also different from the undead magician. He does not need magic, he needs only spiritual power! It''s not that the magician doesn''t need mental strength! The so-called magic is to communicate the magical elements between the heavens and the earth through its own spiritual power, and then exist in the body through specific meditation. When using magic, you also need mental power to arrange a magic array, and then let the magic force through this magic array, and finally release it into magic! So the magician also needs mental strength! The summoner is more in need of spiritual strength, if the magician''s mental strength is sixty degrees pass! Then the summoner is eighty degrees passing! It can be seen that the summoner is a rarer occupation than the magician! The call of the Undead Sorcerer is a special case. Although he is also a summoner, he uses dark magic elements to communicate with the underworld and then summons these undead. Because this undead magic requires a living person as a medium, he was once considered to be evil magic, and is not allowed to exist in this world of magic! So as soon as you discover the existence of the Undead Sorcerer, he will be chased by all races! And the family that practices the undead magic will be destroyed! The topic is too far away Go back and continue to say Nosia. She was a little surprised to see Hall saying, "Are you sure you feel the fluctuation of the magic?" Seeing that Hall nodded, Nosia didn''t express her surprise at the moment because of her lovely little mouth. In fact, Hall is not sure whether this is magic or not. Anyway, he recently discovered the situation after drinking the spring water. He suddenly thought that the magical fruit planted by the elves with the water of the moon well could not enhance the perception of magic. And now he directly drinks the moon well water absorbed by the space. Does it have this effect? But the only thing that makes Hall feel uncomfortable is that the water in the space is now only one drop every six days! If you want to upgrade your space, you must find more than six magic crystals! Sixth class of Warcraft! Is that Hall able to provoke? So now Hall is just thinking about it! Still facing the reality is better! The old Maonusia expression, although Hall has a feeling of satisfaction, but now is not the time to think about it I said my Royal Highness Princess, can you wait for a while to stay up again? When he heard Hall, Nosia suddenly woke up and his face was red, and it looked very cute. He almost couldn''t help but go up and kiss him. Keke! I heard the sound of Hall coughing, and Nosia said, "I don''t know this because you haven''t tested your magic attributes, and my magic stone is magic, although you feel the magic of the body, but I I think you should not try it for the time being, what if it is not the wind system?" Hey, Hall is speechless. He just talks casually. It seems that he is thinking simple. Seeing Hall''s sly expression, Nosia continued to say, "Let''s go, you should test your magical properties first, and look at your magical talents by the way! But you have to pay attention, think about you, then It is a summoner and a magician, and it is likely to attract the attention of others!" Seeing that Nosia was so heart-warming and reminding me of this, Halls face suddenly showed a happy smile. "Well, I know, that''s good. I don''t learn how to use magic first. How do you teach me some basic knowledge of magic when you have time?" For Hall, Nosia did not refuse, and also showed an excited expression. You know, she has been a student who has been in the elves for many years. This teacher is still a big **** the car! Nosia walked with Hall and thought about it. After she started giving lectures to Hall, did she let Hall call herself a teacher? As soon as I thought of the picture, Nosia couldn''t help but laugh Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 77： Unexpected discovery Chapter 77 Unexpected Discovery Inside the flame wolfs cave house When Hall followed Xiaohong to a place full of rock piles and weeds, it stopped. Hall looked at Xiaohongdao with some doubts. "Is this something strange that you said?" After seeing Xiaohong nod, Hall carefully looked at the pile of stones. It''s not that these stones are very special. It''s just some rocks. What really makes Hall frown is the airflow from the stone pile! windy! Then it illustrates a problem. There must be a passageway on the side of the stone pile. That is to say, the pile of stones has blocked the passage. I believe that if you open it here, you can see what is going on there. "Can''t you enter?" Hall thought for a while, still feel that it is necessary to go in, after all, has come here, if you do not look, I always feel a little regret. Thinking of this, he first asked Nosia, after all, the two came out together, he still has to respect the ideas of Nosia. Nosia originally came out of Hall with fun. Now, a curious and fresh adventure is in front of her. How could she refuse? After seeing Nosias agreement, Hall summoned Xiao Huang. In Warcraft here, the power of the raging magic bear is the strongest! Xiao Huang slammed into it, and after the left and right bears slammed, the whole stone pile was easily opened. Suddenly, a stream of dry smell came from the nose. After the gray layer slowly fell, Hall then waved his hand in front of him while covering his mouth. I saw that the back of the stone pile was really a small path. It can be seen from the pitted wall of the small road that it should be artificially excavated. Hall first thought of the dwarf! Because this situation seems to have been seen in the death wilderness when I met steel before, but it is not so fun, the appearance of thousands of Goblin makes Hall still remember! At the thought of this, Hall did not enter the first time, but instead entered the space. "I still have 60 nucleus in the hand, 36 in the second, 9 in the third, five in the fourth! Is it used now?" Looking at the four blasts and the ten-headed flame wolf, Halls heart suddenly decided. Upgrading a first-class Warcraft requires ten first-class magic crystals and a second-class magic crystal. Correspondingly, to upgrade the second-class Warcraft, you need ten second-class Warcraft and a third-class magic crystal. After thinking about it, Hall chose to upgrade the six-headed first-class Warcraft Flame Wolf and upgrade the three-headed World of Warcraft Devil Wolf. With Hall''s decision, nine apertures appeared in the space, and then six flame wolves rose to second-class Warcraft, and the three-headed demon wolf became a third-class Warcraft Xiaoyue Wolf! This time collective reinforcement, the magic crystal in Hall''s hand is almost exhausted. However, when he saw the three heads of the three-year-old wolf and the six-headed flame wolf, Hall left with satisfaction. Now Hall can be said to be invincible in the third class. Third-class Warcraft Xiaoyue Devil Wolf four heads (including Ada), second-class Warcraft blast devil wolf! Third-class Warcraft Flame Wolf (Little Red,) Six-headed Second-class Warcraft Flame Wolf, three-headed Mobo Lake First-class Flame Wolf, a Flame Wolf Young Wolf Third-class Warcraft violent magic bear (Xiaohuang), a bear of the earth bear Winnie the Pooh! With six heads of third-class Warcraft, Hall believes that even if you come to a fourth-class professional, see Hall has only escaped! "A big, be careful!" When he heard Hall, Ah Da nodded and took the lead and went in. Hall and Nosia followed behind him, and Xiaohong was behind him. As soon as he came in, Hall was suddenly black, but soon he was in the darkness of this place, and his vision slowly recovered. The width of the passage can pass through two people, but the height is only two meters. The height of Ada is limited here. At this time, it is lowering its head and bending forward with difficulty. If it wasnt absolutely obeying Halls command, it would be replaced by other wolves, and he would have left before leaving. Hall walked all the way and found that the temperature was getting higher and higher, and he also found that the road was constantly going down. After about a few minutes, I was suddenly empty. "Wow, beautiful!" When he heard the voice of Nosia, Hall could not help but nod his head. I saw a lot of places on the top of the rock, there are a lot of red light, although not very bright, but also let the rocks have some color. This makes Hall think of the scenery inside the cave at the time of the earth, but the difference is that the earth is artificial light, but here is natural... "What stone is that? How can it shine?" Compared with the knowledge of the outside world, Hall is better than Nosia in the race, so he did not swallow his face and fat, but he was open-minded. The faint red light shines on Nosia''s face, and Hall sees her frowning and thinking. He doesn''t even open his mouth, let Ada guard them up, and they are quiet waiting for you. . After a moment, Nosia browed and looked excited, and Hall knew that she must have thought of something. Sure enough, not hurting Hall opening, Nosia grabbed Hall''s arm and smiled happily. "Hall, if I didn''t guess wrong, these should be the ore of the fire attribute! That is, it is probably the vein of the fire attribute!" Mine vein? ! Hall heard the moment suddenly, although he did not know what the role of this so-called fire attribute ore, but see the excitement of Nocia, the ore that wants to come to these fire attributes should be worth a lot of money! Unfortunately,... Hall thought that he and Nosia were two people, and they still fled from the Geely Empire. They didn''t have the strength to develop it! Development? Is it... Suddenly Hall thought of something. When they came in the Valley of Fire, did they guard a mercenary at the door? It is very likely that they have also discovered the situation here. The money they collect there is fake. The most important thing is to find ways to hide the news here. Then, when they go out, will they be stopped? And the cave of this flame wolf was sealed, is it artificial? At the thought of this, Holden was not so calm. Before being destroyed, it was because of the secret silver mine. I managed to escape from the elf to the fire empire. Now I have accidentally found the secret of the fire attribute ore. This luck... I dont know if its good or not. Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 78： opportunity Chapter 78 Opportunities "Hall, how are we going now?" Nosia saw Hall standing for a long time without talking, so this reminded him. Yeah, what''s the next step? go away? Still continue? The original Hall was thinking that if you can, try not to make a living outside the festival. After getting the toll, hurry to find your sister. He is worried that others will be disadvantageous to his sister. Although this is my own cheap sister, who can let him cross? Also replaced the last hapless, then he is more or less obligated to complete it! Thinking of this, Hall glanced at the fire attribute ore that made a dazzling red light on his head. "Nosia, are you saying these worth?" When Nosia heard the Hall saying this, she probably understood it. She thought about it and said this time. "The role of the fire attribute ore is mainly used for forging fire weapons and armor, as well as the enchantment and reel of some magicians!" Hall heard the light in front of him. In this way, the oil of this fire attribute has so much effect. It should be worth the money. Before he is happy for a few seconds, Nosias words made him somewhat disappointed. "But these ores are very common, and the price of the sale does not seem to be high. I don''t think it is too specific. After all, I don''t usually touch this one!" Seeing Hall''s face became a little disappointing, Nosia suddenly showed a smile on his face. "But if you can find the fire crystal, it will be worth it!" Uh The expression on Hall''s face is very frequent. The time of a few seconds changes continuously, and the expression is colorful. If it is not the earth here, others think that he was born in Sichuan opera. "I said, can you finish it in one breath, its not good to talk like this." Giggle After Nosia saw the depressed expression of Yi, this could not help but laugh. She thinks that Hall now looks like a 16-year-old child, otherwise his old-fashioned appearance makes Nosia always feel like his mother, and it doesn''t mean anything at all. "Cough, yes, what is that fire crystal?" Seeing Nosia laughing, Hall had to cough twice to interrupt her. After Nosia smiled enough, this opened up to explain the situation of the fire crystal. The original fire crystal was a special spar in the fire attribute ore. It can also be said to be a rare baby. It is a high-grade magic material that can be used in the forging of high-grade equipment to make magic scrolls. More importantly, it has a small effect on the fire magician to understand the fire element, which can save a lot of time for the fire magician. Of course, this is only for the first five magicians, the role of Fire Crystal for the magician above the fifth, the role is limited. "Oh, this way, the coloring fire crystal should be very valuable!" After listening to Hall, his heart suddenly decided, he decided to continue to explore, maybe if you are lucky, you can find a piece of fire crystal, then the toll will not come. What? Seeing that Hall wants to move on, Nosia has no objection, because now there are a few third-class Warcraft around Hall. She believes that as long as it is not too bad luck, it can still be achieved after running out of danger. Since they made up their minds, the two will no longer say more. Under the leadership of Abigail Xiaohong, the two continued to move forward. Just as Hall decided to move on, in the Valley of Fire, Cronus, the head of the Adventure Mercenary Corps, looked at the sky with some confusion. "What happened? Tuomu said that he went to investigate. Why didn''t he come back for a long time? Is there something wrong with it?" The archer Victor snorted "The head of the team, the guy estimated that he was lazy again. I said that we must find someone in the future, we must first see it clearly! Otherwise, we want to continue to expand, I see a little hanging! For Victor''s words, Cronus nodded, but he did not answer. The shield warrior Angus was a big man, and he was a man of honesty, so there were not many words. And Cronuss sister, An Qi, is saying, Big brother, lets go back first, todays mission is complete, lets go back... Not waiting for her to finish, suddenly there was a voice heard from the side of the cable, and Kronos could not help but say that they immediately made a state of defense. Cronus and Angus stood in front of each other, and Vic''s multiple Angels took out the arrows and pointed them on the bow and arrow. "Which friend is it, we are an adventure mercenary group, I am the head of Cronus..." This is a common way of communication as a mercenary group, because he does not know who the other person is, so he is self-exposed. Although this is not useful for those who are originally looking for trouble, it is also a stupid way to prevent misunderstanding. Fortunately, when Cronus saw the coming person, he relaxed his vigilance. The coming person is not someone else. It is the Tuomu who just returned. I saw him smile and open Cronus and raised his hands and smiled. "Head, I am back!" Kronos and others took back their weapons, and Victors face was a bit uncomfortable. "You still know that you are coming back? The sky is going to be dark. If you don''t come back, we will go back and hand in the mission!" Tumu and Victor did not agree with each other, so he did not pick him up, but looked at Cronus Road. "Head, I heard that there was a vein of fire-producing ore here when I was exploring!" Fire attribute ore veins? This news made everyone can''t help it They really didn''t think that Tuomu had to get back the news. For them, it was a lot of money, if the coloring message was passed to those nobles. Or, if you develop it yourself, you can make them full of pots! However, Cronus is not a young man after all. He thinks a lot. He glances at the excited Tuomu. Kronos asks some doubts. "How did you find out? Who heard the news from?" Tuomu did not hide it. Now he said what he heard just now, but he concealed it. Before he went to the Wolf Cave to catch the young wolf, he found the wind in the mine. However, because the situation was dangerous, he did not have too much to explore. After completing the mission, I saw Hall leaving them. He only found a reason to leave the team and want to mark up and have the opportunity to search for treasure. However, when he went back, he suddenly found a mercenary group in front of him. The number was similar to them. He seemed to be discussing something. He heard the news under curiosity. He is very clever. He knows that this fire attribute ore is not something that he can eat. Besides, there is a second-class World of Warcraft and a ten-headed World of Warcraft. If they are five of them, they will definitely not, but with these five people, then The problem is not big. At the moment, he immediately rushed back. Of course, he just said that he heard the news unexpectedly, and did not deliberately go back to mark. "Oh, this? Well, if it is, this is indeed an opportunity for us to risk the mercenary group. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serials At Chapter 79： Dilemma Chapter 79 Dilemma Cronus met with another mercenary group under the leadership of Tuomu. Because they are all mercenary groups of five people, and both sides know that there are more than a dozen flame wolves in that place, the two sides hit it off and agreed to cooperate. At this time, Hall did not know the situation outside, even if he knew that he did not have time to pay attention. At this moment, he looked seriously and looked at Nosy''s scene. It turned out that when they went deeper, they found that the space was very large, and there were some World of Warcraft like Earth ants. But these ants are very big, one or two are similar to dogs. Is this still an ant? If this is the case, Hall has nothing to fear and worry about, because Ada went to the slap and smashed one. From here, it can be seen that these ants are at most like World of Warcraft, and they are not enough. . But what is the ant? That is the ethnic group. Hall can imagine from the puppies of the size of the sized ant, if there is a group of ants, can his Warcraft resist? "Hall, look!" Just as Hall was in a daze, Nosia pointed to the ant who was shot dead by Ah Da. Hall heard his words and looked down at Nosia''s finger, only to see something red in front of the ant''s head. Looking down and looking up, my heart suddenly had a hint. "This, will it not be the ore of the fire attribute?" In fact, without Nosia''s answer, Hall already understood that he should guess the eighty-nine. "Well, this is the ore of the fire attribute, so that these ants should be fire ants!" Fire ants? With the explanation of Nosia, Hall immediately understood that the fire ant is a fire property of Warcraft, often seen in the volcanic zone. It is based on the fire attribute ore, but it is also worrying about Hall. Fire ants are the races they live in. They have a queen. Fortunately, this fire ant level is not high, like this low-level fire ant World of Warcraft, the fire ant queen is the fourth-class Warcraft! Hall hadn''t had time to relax, and Nosia''s words made Hall''s heart almost blind. I only heard Nose''s face and said something serious. "If there is a fourth-class Warcraft Fire Queen, then its guards will definitely have more than a dozen third-class Warcraft!" Hey! Hall heard this and suddenly took a breath! He now has a maximum of six heads and three third-class Warcraft. If he really encounters a fire ant army, it seems that there is no other choice besides running away! Now Hall has already had the idea of ??leaving, but before he can speak, the sound of a bang suddenly comes from the side. "Go!" Hall didn''t think much about it, just took Nosia and left. He heard this voice. Isn''t this the sound that the fire ant made when he attacked himself? Now that I heard so many voices, I can imagine that the fire ant army has arrived! If they are all first-class Warcraft, Hall is not afraid, but he is worried that since the fire ants come so fast, it is very likely that they have some special ways of transmitting information. He can''t guarantee that when they kill, the queen of fire ants will not Exclude it, those third-class Warcraft come out to annihilate them! For the sake of safety, Hall decided to run away as well. Along the way, Ada led the way, and Hall and Nosia ran fast under the influence of light body. From the trail behind him, Hall had a chance to look back, and this time he suddenly had a goose bump on his body. I saw that there was a fire ant crawling out from the small crossing that had just come out. One, two, three... In just a few seconds, there were many fire ants crawling out inside, and the number is still increasing. Gosh! Hall thinks that he is almost the same as a horse, and he doesn''t hate two legs! Nosia is also similar. She has seen this situation. If she chooses her, she might consider whether she should continue to take risks! At this moment, suddenly Hall found a bright light behind him, and the sudden appearance of light made him look back involuntarily. I go! Hall couldn''t help but snorted and saw that the heads behind him were significantly smaller than before, but some of the fire ants flying in the air were wide open. In front of them, there are several fist-sized fireballs that are rapidly flying toward Hall. "Can you fly?" Ants will fly! At this point, Hall is really ignorant. At the time of the earth, some ants can fly! What''s more, here is the world? When Hall was surprised, Nosia didn''t stop, only to see her stop suddenly, and quickly recited the spell in her mouth. Soon, a magic wave fluctuated from Nosia''s body, suddenly a small whirlwind Appears in the middle of the two sides. The fireball from the fire ant suddenly slammed into the whirlwind and made a roar of sound. It''s like throwing a firecracker in an empty room, making people feel a little deafening! "I think we seem to have caused a big problem!" When I heard Hall, Nosia looked back at Hall with doubts. She doesn''t understand Hall''s words. Isn''t it already causing trouble? But soon she understood it, and followed the Hall''s bitter smile, Nosia suddenly saw a platform a few hundred meters away, only to see something constantly crawling out of it. If it is the average person may not see it! However, Nosia is an elf, but the vision is not to say, although those who climbed out are a few hundred meters away, or the cave is darker, but she still sees a rough. "Goblin?!" Isn''t it! It is Goblin! They had encountered this kind of situation before, but I didnt expect it to happen for a long time. It is said that Goblin is a timid race, but this also has a precondition. She and Hall plus Ada are two people and one beast! And these Goblin, which have been crawling out, have been almost a hundred in a short period of time. Looking at the ever-growing Goblin, Nosia''s face suddenly looked white and looked like they looked like a big tribe of Goblin at this time! There is a wolf in front and a tiger in the back! The fire ants seem to have discovered the previous situation. They did not continue to catch up, but they were very humanized and arranged behind. Look at that look, there is a strong momentum of human formation. "It seems that the Queen of Fire Ant is definitely a fourth-class Warcraft, otherwise the general low-level World of Warcraft will do this ~ www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most fire serials are all in ~ Www.novelhall.com~ Chapter 80： slave? Chapter 80 slaves? I dont mention how Hall feels that his luck is not good. With the growing number of Goblin teams, the scene is getting more and more dangerous for Hall and Nosia. Although Goblin seems very short, and their equipment is short knife and broken bow, but Hall understands the truth that the ant is biting. "What to do, Hall?" Nosia looked nervously at the scene, even she did not find out, her jade hand did not know when she had been pulled by Hall. "You are behind me, I can''t do it. I let Ada give them a way out!" To be honest, this scene is the last thing Hall wants to see. After all, Ah Da and Hall have some feelings to get along with each other. Hall is not a ruthless person. He does not want Ada to die here. "Well? Right, I seem to have war ancient tree seeds!" Suddenly Hall thought of the big tree in the space. You know, this is from Nosia. Calling the ancient trees of war requires the corresponding magic crystal. Although it is only half an hour, Hall has some four fourth-class magic crystals. When it is time to summon four fourth-class war trees, I believe that there are not many people here. Leave them behind! Seeing Hall''s calm face, the original nervous Nosia didn''t know why, and the anxious heart suddenly became a little quiet. She didn''t know when to start, she even trusted Hall. Hey! Hey! As Goblin continued to come out, one of them was significantly taller than them, and Goblin, who was wearing an armor, shouted twice. After hearing this voice, those Goblin were all quiet and arranged into two squares according to the queue. Among them, the archers are behind, and the melee is going to the front. "Human! Surrender! Otherwise we will kill you! Hall, you are waiting to feed the fire ants!" Yep? To the surprise of Hall and Nosia, this Goblin actually spoke up with the lingua franca! Seeing that Hall and Nosia were worried, the head of Goblin was somewhat dissatisfied and said, "Hurry up! Otherwise we will attack!" Hall and Nosia looked at each other. He thought it was not bad. After all, these Goblin didn''t know his details. Fortunately, he just secretly collected the Ada who was hiding there, so the Goblin also Thought he was just a general mercenary. "We surrender!" Hall and Nosia looked at each other and raised their hands high. Then the two listened to the words of Goblin and slowly walked over like them. Seeing that Hall is going to go, the Warcraft Fire Ants will not do it. Hall they killed their compatriots, so let them go, it is too cheap for them. So several fire ant mages suddenly opened their mouths, and the fire ants on the ground waved a pair of big pliers, and seemed to want to kill Hall and others. Although Goblins troops already have more than 500 people, they are still a little scared in the face of these fire ants. If it wasnt for the first one, Goblin shouted loudly, thank you for the courageous Goblin who had run away. Just as the fire ants were preparing to attack, suddenly the fire ant team appeared agitated, and then Hall found that the fire ants actually began to retreat. "what happened?" Hall believes that this is not the fire ant who is afraid of these Goblin, what is going to happen to be the Queen of Fire Ants. "Hula! Hula!" Not waiting for Halldo to think, suddenly Goblin made a shout here, it seems that they think this is the fire ant afraid of them, there are several Goblin actually want to pursue the victory. Had it not been heard that the Goblin shouted loudly, there were really a few daring Goblin rushing out. Looking at the chaotic Goblin in front of him, Hall believes that as long as he summons them, it is definitely a tiger into the flock... "Human! This is not where you should come! I have not warned you, why are you coming over!" As the fire ants retreated, the Goblins had already surrounded Hall and Nosia. Until then, Hall carefully looked at the Goblin, who was slightly taller than the average Goblin. This close-up look, he found that this Goblin is not a bit. First of all, his size is indeed slightly higher, and secondly, the color of his skin is not as green as other Goblin... Seeing Halls gaze, the Goblin said with some dissatisfaction. "Humans... put away your contemptuous eyes, don''t think that you grow taller, if you are still so rude, my great goblin will let them kill you!" Goblin! That''s it! When Hall heard this, he suddenly realized that he was still thinking about how this Goblin was different. It turned out that he was not a Goblin, but a Goblin! Its just that he doesnt understand why a goblin can make so many brothers Brin listen to him? "Now you are the slaves of my great goblin forint, so don''t think about running away!" said here, this proud goblin waved a hand although he said to those of Goblin After the words, there were two knives with Goblin going to Hall and Nosia. "You are honest!" When he finished, he turned and walked toward the hole in the coming. The other Goblin followed him, and Hall wanted to say something, but suddenly he was pushed by the Goblin. Goblins power is not great, so Hall did not move. The Goblin saw that Hall turned his head and stared at himself, and immediately feared that he would be called. So timid? Halls mouth showed a disdainful smile, ignoring the screaming Goblin and turning to look at Nosia. "Let''s go and see what this goblin is going to do, believe me, they don''t dare to take us!" For Hall, Nosia did not express doubts. Seeing that the two started to act, those who were surrounded by Goblin were staring at them with vigilance, and then followed closely behind them, fearing that Hall would do something big. ... Goblin, the tunnel they dug was very good. Fortunately, Hall and Nosia were not very tall. They could walk if they barely head down. Under the **** of a group of Goblin only to the waist, Hall and Nosia came to a wide space. I felt very open when I came in. It is very big here! There are many wooden ladders that link the ends of the rock. Looking up, Hall felt that it seemed to be very similar to a movie filmed on Earth. This movie is called "Hobbit Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 81： Chaotic underground world Chapter 81 The Chaotic Underground World Looking at Hall''s weird expression, Nosia''s curious color. But now is not the time to ask Hall, the two were brought to a wooden manufacturing platform by the Goblin, a younger brother who wore a crown like a crown on his head, and his face wrinkles could pinch the fly. Accompanied by some guards, they slowly came over. With the arrival of the old brother Brin, Hall found that there was no time to collect more than a thousand Goblin, and even more, which calmed Hall''s heart that wanted to escape immediately. Just when Hall thought about when he fled, a Goblin suddenly interrupted his thoughts, then saw that Goblin rushed to a chair and squatted on the ground, seeing the corner of the mouth The convulsions. He has been able to imagine the next step from here. Sure enough, the old Goblin stepped on the Goblin sorrow that was lying on the ground, and then sat down on the so-called throne. "That''s enough..." For this Goblin''s actions, Hall gave him this outfit to hit the perfect score! "Forint, my child, what are these two humans?" When I heard the old brother Brin, the goblin named Forlin quickly ran into the courtesy. "Respected father, these two humans are what I just caught, they are being chased by fire ants..." Goblin Forint is explaining Hall''s origins, and Hall is in his heart. "How is the goblin a child of Goblin? This is not right!" Although goblins and goblins are among the lower elves in the magic world, this is obviously not a race... Is it... Hall suddenly thinks bad, will this forint be a hybrid of Goblin and Goblins? Not to mention, Hall really guessed it. This goblin forint is the child of this old Goblin and a goblin woman, but this Fulin life is better, he is more like his mother! In the world of inferior elves, the goblin is really a little higher than the position of Goblin. That''s a little bit, not much! Although there are not many, but the old brother Brin is happy, thinking that his son has become a goblin, then he will die in the future, no one here can threaten his status. So he is especially good for this forint, even better than his brothers of Goblin! This is not, Fulin is already a second-class warrior, this is because Fulin does not have to participate in labor, have time to cultivate. After the completion of Fulin, the old brother Brin was originally full of wrinkled foreheads to become more compact. "Oh? So, then humans have not left here, they are still exploring this place?" Hall did not understand who the humans Brylin said, but he saw that these Goblin did not like humans! Suddenly, Hall felt someone staring at himself. Hall looked up and saw that the old brother Brin looked at himself with a pair of sly eyes and seemed to want to see himself. "You mean you want them to be your slaves?" Fulin took another look. "Yes, father, the child wants to give those people a lesson. It is too cheap to kill them directly. It is better to let them mine. In this way, we can not only add more labor. And can give these people a little lesson!" Older brother Brin nodded and said, "Do it, just do what you say!" Seeing the old brother Brin agree, Fulin immediately showed a smile "Thank you father!" "Take them down and shut up!" Hall and Nosia were brought to a group by Goblin when they heard the orders of Fulin. Hall and Nosia were locked in a wooden cage, and the whole cage was hung in the air. Hearing the cage swaying and screaming, Hall looked at Nosy Way. "It seems that we have become a prisoner again!" Nosia heard the words of Hall and said, "You still have a feeling of laughter at this time. Think about how powerful it is here?" In fact, Hall has already had a plan in mind, that is, when these Goblin rests, they suddenly release Ada and they sneak attack. He believes that even if the number of Goblin is large, under the attack of several third-class Warcraft, the natural timid Goblin is not an opponent. Hall remembers that when his brother Brin came out, the group of Goblin who was armed with his teeth to his side should be his guard. These estimates are the highest strength of Goblin. However, Hall believes that when they just rush out to the outside, these Goblin have the guts to go to the ground, how can they run through the big short legs and how they might run through them! So after Hall was arrested, there was still no worry in his heart. Just as Hall and Nosia are ready to wait until the evening to escape. In a narrow space not far from the underground cave, a group of people are fighting the fire ants. One of the middle-aged men with full body armor looked at the fire ants in front of them and grinned. "Everyone adds strength Kill the fire ants here! They are the guards of the fire ants. These are the temporary hatching of the queen of fire ants. The combat power is far from reaching the level of the third-class Warcraft! Kill After finishing them, we can directly face the Queen of Fire Ants!" When I heard the middle-aged man, everyone in the room showed an expression of excitement. "The head of the team said it is right!" A warrior cut a fire ant into two broken pieces and said loudly, "These fire ants are too weak. It is estimated that this time we have killed too much, and the Queen of Fire Ant has not added it." With this opportunity, we must take her this time!" "Oh, this time we are developed! There is a fire crystal in the Queen of Fire Ants, this thing is worth it!" "Ha ha ha, after this mission is completed, I must buy a sword made by a dwarf master. It will be much easier to kill the enemy in the future!" I heard that some beautiful women have come recently in Damme, and they must try them when they arrive! As the long, wretched mans words are finished, the people present will smile. The middle-aged man heard this and his face smiled. Now his morale is high. He does not recommend his own men to talk about these topics. His purpose is not the fire crystal, but the two things on the queen of the fire ant, one is the ant milk, the other is the ant egg, these two are really valuable things. Ant milk, as the name implies, is the milk of the Queen of Fire Ants. It has many functions, but for pharmacists, its role is mainly to make a detoxifying agent. Not to mention the ant eggs, but it can be sold to the summoner at a high price. If you can get a few third-class ant eggs, it would be even better Welcome to the book friends to read, The latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 82： opportunity Chapter 82 Opportunities The middle-aged man is not someone else. He is at the intersection for the purpose of charging. In fact, he is the leader of the **** mercenary group who has entered the expedition, Cromwell! Although this method is easy to cause dissatisfaction with other mercenary groups, but let alone, in addition to some small mercenary groups, those **** mercenary groups are even a level, even more than their senior mercenary group. of. If there are really other powerful mercenary groups coming, he will also get the news in the first time. This is his power, the income in a low-level mission area, thus achieving a devious role. What he didn''t think was that at this time, there were actually two small mercenary groups that also entered the underground cave. Not only that, he will face even more depressed things in a while... ... "Oh, how can there be so many Goblin?" A red-haired man with a sword holding a sword and killing a Goblin, kicked his body and shouted. "Do you still say so much now? Quickly solve them and leave here, it seems that we seem to have come to Goblin''s nest!" The one who spoke was not someone else, it was Kronos who followed Hall with a mission. They were a group of ten people. When the two teams came to the hole where the fire wolf was, they originally thought about destroying the group of flame wolves. What they didnt expect was that when they were ready, they found the flame wolf here. All of them have disappeared. The dubious people slowly came in the hole. When they found the hole that was opened by Hall, they wondered if the flame wolves had migrated collectively after suffering the previous blow. Although some people have doubts, after entering the fire ore, everyone has selectively forgotten this problem. However, the good times did not last long, when they wanted to find the main veins of the fire attribute ore, they were interrupted by these sudden uninvited guests. At first they didn''t feel like when they saw a team of Goblin. With their skillful cooperation, a team of Goblin had not been attacked and they were wiped out. It is a pity that the last Goblin blew a special whistle before the death. As a result, Goblin was springing up like a mushroom, and it continued to come out in all directions. Cronus and others were more and more scared, and the road had been blocked. They had to kill and retreat inside. Fortunately, these Goblin''s strength is not strong, equipment is also very poor, otherwise they have long been wiped out by the human tactical Goblin. "Big brother, this is not the case. In this way, we will be killed sooner or later!" After An Qi just shot a Goblin, he looked at the few arrows in his own arrow and couldnt help but say with a nervous face. Kronos didn''t know the severity of the scene. He kicked a goblin on one foot. The huge force made Goblin spit blood, and then a body crashed back and forth on Goblin, one behind him. Time four or five Goblin fell. "I also know that now they have blocked the way, we can only go inside and look at it, look at the opportunity to escape from here!" During the speech, the Goblin was surrounded again. "Cronus said it is good. These Goblin are born with timidity. If they are afraid of killing them, then they will retreat!" The one who spoke was the head of another mercenary group that cooperated with them. He was also a second-class soldier. The news of the fire attribute ore here was that he inadvertently inquired from the **** mercenary group, but he did not expect It was actually listened to by Tuomu. Originally, he still thought about whether or not to kill people, but now he did not think so. He is still fortunate in his heart. Fortunately, they work together, otherwise they will die long ago and dont know how many times. Although the number of Goblin is very large, due to the environmental relationship, there are no more than four Goblins each time. In the case of four fighters, they are still in the upper hand. At this time, Tuomu suddenly ran from behind. "Head of the regiment, there is a passage behind us, we can blow up the road here to block them!" When he heard Tuomu, Cronus and the head of another mercenary group looked at each other and the two nodded. Then the head of the mercenary group said to a man wearing a magician. "Use magic to blow up the place!" There is actually a magician in a five-person group, and it is no wonder that he would have thoughts about it before. As the magician recited the magic spell, a fist-sized fireball suddenly appeared in his hand. Those Goblins were shocked and took advantage of this opportunity. Cronus took a step back. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the magician waved his hand and the fireball quickly flew toward the top of his head. With the bang of the bang, the rocks above the passage were blown up a lot. Looking at the falling rocks, the Goblin fled backwards. Cronus and others also took the opportunity to quickly escape from hereEn? what happened! The huge sound was very obvious in the underground cave. Hall and Nosia were waiting for the evening, but they didn''t expect to hear a loud noise. The two men looked at each other and looked at them from the outside of the cage. They saw that Goblin had climbed out from all directions. Not only that, but the old brother Brin had come out, accompanied him. It is the Goblin guards who have been armed with a dozen of well-known goblins. "It seems that something is going wrong!" Just after Hall had just finished speaking, he saw hundreds of Goblin running quickly to a place under the leadership of Fulin. Not only that, the old brother Brin suddenly waved his hand, accompanied by his more than a dozen fully armed Goblin also came out ten, and also quickly followed the direction of Fulin''s departure. Looking at the Goblin, which is less than one hundred in front, there are already a few fully armed Goblin Guards, and Hall feels that his chance is coming! Thinking of this, Hall suddenly turned to look at Nosia and smiled. "Princess, do you want to play a swing?" Swinging? Although Nosia knows how the swing is going on, is it time to play the swing? Not waiting for Nosia to speak, Hall suddenly waved his hand, and a huge figure suddenly appeared next to the cage. The two Goblin guarded by the side saw the sudden appearance of Xiao Huang, and the whole person suddenly became bad. Xiao Huang did not give them the opportunity to wake up. When they waved, the two brothers were shot and flew out. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials. At Chapter 83： spider Chapter 83 Spider As the two screams came from the two Goblin mouths that were shot, the old brother Brin and others only heard the prestige. "That is... summoning the beast?" Seeing the violent demon bear that suddenly appeared outside the cage and was grabbing the cage and pushing it toward a platform, not only the old brother Brin was stunned, but the other Goblin were stupidly standing there and were at a loss. Just when they were worried, Nosia realized what it meant by Halls swing. The whole cage was thrown away by the little yellow force toward the platform, and Nosia instinctively caught the Hall closest to him. Looking at the cage about to hit the rock, Nosia scared and closed her eyes. But the imaginary impact and pain did not appear. When she opened her eyes, it was Hall''s bad smile. Yeah! It was not until this time that she discovered that she had been held in her arms by the Hall. At the thought of this, Nossia''s face was not red, like a ripe red apple, very cute. "Hate!" Seeing Hall''s smirk, Nosia couldn''t help but give him a look. Hall is not talking about love, when a woman says hate, how many people are really annoying? But now is not the time to discuss this, Hall also wants to say that he took it, suddenly saw his old brother Brin anger and pointed to what he said. Soon, the breezy Goblin quickly ran towards it under the leadership of several Goblin guards. "Let''s go!" After all, it is Goblin''s nest, and it is a stupid choice to entangle with them. After Hall let Xiao Huang open the cage, he directly let Nocia cast a light body, and the two ran away. Because Xiao Huang was too tall, Hall summoned the only second-class hurricane demon wolf. However, before entering the passage, Hall let the Wind Devil Wolf cast a wind column magic, directly interrupted a suspension bridge, watching Goblin, who had fallen out of fear and screams, and has been mad at the roaring old brother Brin. Hall gave them a **** far away. Nosia curiously asked Hall what the gesture meant. Hall didn''t want to teach the bad simple Nosia, but had to lie to her that it was a good question. Then Hall was depressed because the simple and lovely Nosia was cocking her **** towards her. Then, in the face of Halls black line, the face said seriously, Is that the case? Looking at the **** of Nosy''s white and jade, and the simple expression of a face, Hall has the right to pick up the stone and lick his own feet... Forget it... I dont know who is not guilty... Because of the north of the suspension bridge, Goblin could not pass, so Hall and Nosia successfully escaped the old nest of Goblin. Only now that the problem is coming again, Hall feels that he seems to go deeper and deeper. After feeling that the temperature is getting higher and higher, he finally understands that he seems to be lost... Looking at the underground passage that is well-connected, Hall really didn''t know how to act. After seeing Hall stop, Nosia also understood the current situation, she is just simple, not a fool! After a moment of silence, Nosia asked the Hall what to do. Hall touched his nose, and some embarrassed said, "We seem to be going down, or are we going back?" Nosia had not had time to open her mouth, and suddenly there was a loud noise in front of her, and then she heard the sound of fighting. "Well? This is... someone is fighting?" Hall didn''t think that he could meet other people here. He even thought that it would be them who just made a voice in Goblin. However, he quickly denied it, because here and the above are the opposite directions, then the question is coming... Who are they? With this question, Hall decided to investigate, Nosia naturally would not object, and the two walked toward the front. Soon, they came to a hall through the channel of sound, and there was a miserable cry from the inside. It seems that someone has been killed, and the sound sounds terrible. Hall and Nosia walked out cautiously, and when they saw the scene in front of them, they were also scared by this tragic scene. I saw that there are three forces that are killing in front of me! One of them is human, the number is not large, and it is still at a disadvantage, and on their side is the fire ant that Hall knows. The fire ant heading up to two meters is the most prominent. There are two fire ants with some sharp front paws guarding them. Other fire ants are attacking humans. The last party was to let Hall see that he couldnt help but squat a goose bump. Mainly Hall was afraid of them when they were on Earth. They are not monsters, but spiders that the earth can see! Only these spiders can be magnified dozens of times or even hundreds of times! The original little spiders were all afraid of seeing Hall. Now, seeing these spiders with black-haired magnified version, Hall first thought of running away! From the scene, the Spider Corps is undoubtedly the most powerful now. It is not only fighting humans, it is even fighting with fire ants. Although the Queen of Fire Ant is a fourth-class Warcraft, but after all, IQ is limited, so it does not know that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. Not only does it not unite humans but it also divides its forces to humans. Of course, this is just the first time Hall thinks of it. If he knows that the fire ants that kill them most are humans, then Hall may not think so. "Well? Is there anyone here?" The head of the middle-aged man cut off a spider''s leg and forced it back to discover the existence of Hall. Not only him, but also spiders and fire ants found Hall and Nosia. A magician took advantage of this gap and quickly said, "Cromwellson head, we will quit here soon, we will lose a lot of money in the three parties, it is better for us to temporarily retreat, although I do not know how they came here, but Just right, we can use them to attract the sight of Warcraft, here in all directions, we first quit, and then the road is sealed, and it will not be late to wait until they fight the dead nets!" The words of the magician are very reasonable. Originally, Cromwellson chased the Queen of Fire Ants and came here. Seeing that his men were killed too much, the key time did not know where to run a group of spiders. These spiders are not only powerful, but also very difficult. If it is not a kill to kill them, even if it cuts one hand, it also has a lot of fighting power. There is also a spider web that they spit. This thing is particularly annoying. Only fire magic can suppress them, and spiders also have toxins, so they have just been attacked by spiders, and they have killed several people here. After looking at a lot of injured people around him, Cromwell agreed with the magician. "Everyone returns, you... to blow up the channel Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serials are available at Chapter 84： Halls strength Chapter 84 Hall''s Strength As Cromwell had just given orders, the mercenaries of the **** mercenary group acted immediately. The thieves and other melee mercenaries chose to push back, and the shield warriors blocked the spiders and fire ants. Then the archers slammed against World of Warcraft, and for a time, spiders and fire ants were suppressed. Those who hold the shield warriors seize the opportunity to quickly retreat. This scene is just a few seconds, giving a very skilled feeling, as if they have practiced it often. "I am going! These bastards!" Hall, who was still watching the movie, suddenly found a fire that was rushing toward him. He couldnt help but burst into a foul mouth. At the same time he was not slow, he took a move and moved forward. Not far away, with a loud bang, Hall felt a heat wave coming from behind him. If he had not reacted, it was estimated that he was injured just now. "I remember you guys!" Just a moment ago, the eyes of spiders and fire ants have been attracted, not waiting for them to act, but also a loud noise. I saw that the passage where the **** mercenary group left was also blown up. Looking at the falling rocks, several spiders who wanted to chase them had to stop. The space is large, but now Hall and Nosia are surrounded by spiders and fire ants. "Are we so bullied?" Hall is a little angry. At the beginning, you are fighting in three places. What is special now is coming to me. You are besieging us together. Is it really so bullying? Especially those spiders, who see the pillars that are magnified 100 times at a close distance, Hall feels disgusting. At the moment, regardless of the identity, a fierce wave of hands, all the summoned beasts in the space are summoned. When Hall saw the sharp expression of the spider''s eyes, the mood was slightly better. "You will be scared too!" The slightly wise Queen of Fire Ant, after seeing so many Warcraft suddenly appeared, she quickly issued a new order, and the seven or eight fire ants that lived immediately retreated to its side, and it seemed that they wanted to escape. intention of. And those spiders are instinctively making a squeaky voice against Hall''s Warcraft, seemingly warning. "Do you know now? Late!" Hall this time, but all the Warcraft are released, wrapped in A big, small red, Xiao Huang, including the six third-class Warcraft, six second-class flame wolf, a second-class wind devil wolf, and a few First-class flame wolf. Do not say anything else, just the six-headed third-class Warcraft''s momentum makes the spider and the fire ant queen afraid, let alone there are so many second-class Warcraft. The number of spiders is slightly more than the fire ant, but at this time the Queen of Fire Ant is already scared, then Hall will no longer hesitate, and stretched his fingers to the World of Warcraft. "Destroy them!" Hall''s order just got bigger, the first thing that rushed out was not Ada, nor Xiaohuang, but the flame wolf leader who just surrendered! I saw it running and opening his mouth. Soon a big fireball quickly spewed out of its mouth. A spider had not promised to come over. With a scream, Hall found that it was full of black. The hairy body is covered with flames. Xiaohong is not forgiving, no, it is not a spider, after upgrading to third-class Warcraft, its power is not as simple as one plus one equals two. Not only did the power increase, but even its speed increased. As it hit, the bullet that was shot was directly hit by it. With a bang, the whole body is stuffed into the rock... Xiao Huang saw the little red hair, it was not polite, a collision, the head of the spider was directly knocked down by it. Look at it, you want it! Perhaps because of the reason why Xiao Huang entered the space, its wisdom has been greatly improved, and the raised claws are all going to the eight legs of the spider. After a few moments, Hall found that the spider''s legs had become distorted, and it looked like it was all broken. "poor guy!" The third-class Warcraft is powerful, this is a round, the spider has been placed in six, other second-class Warcraft is holding down those spiders, and the first-class Warcraft Hall did not let them go forward, after all, their strength is somewhat inadequate, If you lose it here, Hall will feel sad. The scene is almost one-sided, the original Hall is still worried that Ada will be injured, but just the fire wolf their fire magic to restrain the spider''s spider web, so in a few minutes, the spiders suddenly collapsed. Hey! Just when the spiders were abused by Hall Summoner, Hall found that the fire ants actually retreated in one direction. Want to escape? late! Seeing that the spider was wiped out by his own summoned beast, Hall immediately ordered the fire ants to be surrounded. Hey! The Queen of Fire Ants is tightly protected by her own children Although it does not have the colorful expression of human beings, Hall feels its inner fear. "Hall, you... your summoning beasts are so powerful!" Nosia responded until this time, and her eyes were full of shocked expressions. Originally, she still remembers that the flame wolves are the first-class Warcraft, and the flame wolf leader is only the second-class Warcraft, how long it took, even upgraded! Is this the real card of Hall? Can you quickly upgrade Warcraft? Seeing Nosia looked at himself with a shocked look, Hall knew that Nosia had begun to doubt, but he did not defend anything. He believed that Nosia would not talk nonsense. Looking at the queen of fire ants surrounded by his own summoned beast, Hall stepped forward and squeezed in from the summoned beast. "Can you understand me?" The fourth-class World of Warcraft has a preliminary intelligence, plus the fire queen is not a power-type Warcraft, but a smart command-type Warcraft, so I heard Hall say this, it hesitated for a moment or nodded. "Oh, listen to understand? That''s good!" Hall''s eyes lit up, and he was interested to look at the buffalo-sized queen of fire ants. "Now give you a choice, be my summoned beast, Hall and your child will die together!" When Hall finished, the World of Warcraft around him and other World of Warcraft immediately made an offensive posture. I believe Hall will order them, and they will go up and wipe out all these fire ants! Hey! The fire ants saw Hall''s summoned beast attacking and immediately waved the pliers in front of the Queen of Fire Ants. It seemed to warn Hall that if you dare to do it, they will be desperately ~www.novelhall.com ~Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 85： Windfall Chapter 85. "Why, do you still want to resist?" Seeing the action of the fire ants, Hall''s face suddenly changed, Xiao Huang suddenly screamed, and the momentum made the fourth-class Warcraft Queen of Fire ants tremble. "Come, or die!" Hall''s tone has become very strict. You must know that it is in the underground of the Valley of Fire. There are many crises here. It wastes too much time here. It may lead to other Warcraft or unfriendly races like Goblins. If you change to the general World of Warcraft, it is estimated that you have already fled or killed with Hall''s summoned beast. Fortunately, the fire ant queen IQ is higher than the average Warcraft, it did not make jade and burn. Oh... The Queen of Fire Ants slowly came out from the fire ants, and Hall controlled them to let them recover the attack posture. Ding! Hearing the sound of the cue in the space, Halls mouth suddenly showed a smile. Seeing the sudden disappearance of the Queen of Fire Ants, the fire ants suddenly became chaotic, so that the Queen of Fire Ants appeared immediately, and they were comforted. "Let them obey me!" Although the fire ant is a Warcraft, its body is an ant after all. Ants belong to the matriarchal group, and fire ants naturally obey the orders of the queen of fire ants. It didn''t take much time to recover the eight fire ants, at least much shorter than the time to accept the fire wolf, thanks to the fire queen''s credit! It can be said that this time Hall''s harvest is very large, not only conquered a fourth-class Warcraft Fire Ant Queen, but also two third-class fire ants soldier ants guard, and six first-class fire ant workers. It is a pity that the second-class Warcraft female ants have been killed, and through the exchange with the Queen of Fire Ants, he knows that those who can fly for a short time, the mouth spit magic is the female ant. But to Hall''s excitement, the Queen of Fire Ants told herself that in her nest, there are still a dozen eggs that have not yet hatched. It is actually a third-class Warcraft Fire Ant ant! After all the fire ants were conquered, Hall put all the Warcraft corpses on the ground into the space. These are all foods for Hall''s summoned beasts! Only the flame wolf and the queen of fire ants are left behind, and the other summoned beasts have reclaimed space. After all, like in the Valley of Fire, the fire wolf and fire ant of the fire attribute will appear to be handy. The battle ended too fast, and Nosia had not reacted until now. When Hall called her, she looked at Hall Road with a sigh of relief. "What? Hall, where are we going?" "Go to the fire ant home to be a guest!" Hall saw a look of Nosy''s hair, Hall joked. Hearing the tone of Hall saying this, Nosia couldn''t help but give him a look. He went to the fire ant''s house and changed to an ordinary person. Go there to send food! That is to say, Hall is a metamorphosis point, even the Queen of Fire Ants has been conquered. The refreshing Hall naturally ignored the white eyes of Nosia. The two men walked for half an hour under the leadership of two World of Warcraft, and this came to the fire ant nest. The scenery here reminds Hall of a scene in the game called "World of Warcraft" on Earth. The ant nest is not so dirty, but it is very reasonable and smooth. Ants are definitely building experts, and there are many compartments in the ant cave. These compartments are useful. The ant nest is firm, safe and comfortable, and the roads extend in all directions. There is a circle of soil outside the ant nest, and there are some places to store food. The inside is ventilated, cool, cool in winter and cool in summer, and the food is not easy to break. Under the leadership of the Queen of Fire Ants, Hall and Nosia finally came to the place where the ant eggs were placed. When they came in, they saw a dozen white, watermelon-sized ant eggs arranged neatly on the ground. Hall counts a total of fifteen. If they hatch, it means that Hall has fifteen fierce summoning beasts. What makes Hall curious is to use a white liquid like a small bucket on the side. "Ant milk?" Through the communication with the queen of fire ants, Hall realized that the white liquid turned out to be ant milk. He only knows that this ant milk is used to feed the newly hatched fire ants, and other effects are unclear. Originally I wanted to ask Nosia, but when she saw her doubtful eyes, Hall gave up the plan. "Forget it, put it together first!" Waving a wave, the ant eggs and ant milk were put into the space together, and Hall came to the storage room with the fire ants. I saw that there are some low-level Warcraft corpses inside, looking at the World of Warcraft that many people do not know, Hall decided, and so on, have to add a little knowledge of the world. Originally thought that there is no magic crystal, but did not expect to be in the room on the side, there are hundreds of magic crystal inside, which can make Halle''s mouth can not close. Although most of them are first-class magic crystals, they account for more than 80, but there are more than 20 second-class magic crystals, and eight third-class magic crystals, which makes Hall feel very pleasant. Plus the magic crystal in front of the hand, Hall now has eighty-four first-class magic crystals, twenty-two second-class magic crystals, sixteen third-class magic crystals and five fourth-class magic crystals! "Hey? Hall Look!" Just as Hall was happy to pick up the magic crystal, he suddenly heard the sound of Nosia''s exclamation. When Hall turned around and saw it, I saw that there was a lot of red and red things on the other side of the ground. It looked like the ore of the fire attribute! "Hall, this is Fire Crystal!" Yep? When I heard Nosia''s words, Hall took a curious look and found that this red transparent crystal, which is only the size of a fist, turned out to be the essence of the fire attribute ore! Looking at the five Mars on the ground, Hall felt that it was the right decision to come in today. Hey! Hey! Suddenly the Queen of Fire ants screamed twice, and Hall looked puzzled at the fire crystal in his hand. "You mean these are your food?" Seeing the fire ant nod, Holden was speechless. He didn''t think that the precious fire crystals heard from the mouth of Nosia turned out to be the food of the Queen of Fire Ants! If you have to eat a piece every day, then for the current Hall, he can''t afford to sell it! Fortunately, the Queen of Fire Ant gave Hall a sigh of relief. It turned out that she only eats one piece every three months. These six pieces are a year and a half of food! In this way, once Hall leaves here, what about the grain of the Queen of Fire Ants? Seeming to feel the thoughts in Hall''s heart, the Queen of Fire Ant immediately yelled at him again. Hall heard the words "Do you mean that you know where there are a lot of fire crystals?" The test fire queen ant nodded, Hall immediately laughed, he felt that today is really his lucky day, not only got the fire queen, there seems to be a chance to get rich in front of him welcome Book friends come to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are available at Chapter 86： Little man Chapter 86 villain After packing up the good things, Hall put a fire ant out, but Hall has upgraded it, not only this fire ant, but also several of the first-class Warcraft fire ants that have been upgraded to become second-class Warcraft. Hall has paid 60 first-class magic crystals and six second-class magic crystals. Looking at the fire ants that were significantly taller than before, Nosia couldn''t help but say. "Hall, these fire ants have become second-class Warcraft?" Hall smiled and looked at Nosia''s non-speaking, and Nosia heard a red face, and she felt a little embarrassed for her own waves. Everyone has his own secret, why is she without a secret? Just as she was preparing to apologize, she suddenly heard Hall say. "That Nosia, this is really my secret, I don''t know what ordinary people..." Although Nocia knows that this is a matter of course, there is still some feeling of disappointment in my heart. But Hall''s next sentence made her blush straight out. "Of course, if it is my wife, then it is not an ordinary person. Well, what do I say to you now?" Although Nosia is already a 160-year-old woman, their elves are originally a race with a long growth cycle. At the age of one hundred and sixty, it was quite a human being. At the age of sixteen, Hall suddenly said his wife. This made Nosia suddenly feel a heartbeat, and her heart was like a deer smashing around, and her heart thumped. Seeing the shy look of Nossia''s face, Hall did not continue this topic, just play the Elf Princess, she is not a fox girl Lina... As soon as she thought of the fox girl Lina, the grace on Halls face immediately replaced the original smile. "I don''t know what Lina is doing now?" Nosia saw that Hall no longer spoke. Some curiously looked back at him and saw the sad expression on his face. He couldnt help but curiously ask, Hall, what happened to you? "Ah? Oh, nothing!" After a pause, Hall suddenly said, "I don''t know what Lina is doing now." Although Lina and Nosia have not been in contact for a long time, she still likes the fox girl who has nothing to look at. "Steel their black iron dwarf is good, plus there is a Carter master, she should be no problem!" After that, both of them were silent. When they didn''t know what to look for, they suddenly heard the sound of fire ants. Hall and Nosia looked at each other, and the two couldn''t take care of the embarrassing situation and ran to the front quickly. As they came to the front of a stone bridge, Hall suddenly found an acquaintance! It should be said that a group of acquaintances Among them are Cronus and others who came out of the Valley of Fire before they did the task. They were wounded by everyone at this time, but fortunately, there were no five people, and they were the same five injured mercenaries. . On the other side is the goblin called Forin and the hundreds of arrogant Goblins around him. The last party is the one who Hall wants to teach the most. They are not others. They are the members of the **** mercenary group who had thrown fireballs at themselves! At this time, I dont know why, they have brought together the three parties! Looking at some of the Goblins who died on the ground, it seems that some killings occurred before Hall came. It is estimated that they saw the sudden appearance of fire ants and made them scruple. I just didn''t think that the last one was not the fire ant army, but Hall and Nosia! "Hall?!" Cronus and others looked at Hall with some surprise. "It''s you!" When Fulin returned, he knew that Hall had escaped. As his first human slave, he escaped, which made him a very angry Prince. "Well?" Cromwellson glanced at Hall with a squint. He didn''t think that Hall was still alive in that situation! When the three were surprised, Hall found out why they were going to be killed here. At the other end of the stone bridge, there was a dense red and hot spar on a vertical cliff! It turns out that Hall is also wondering why the Queen of Fire Ant will tell him to let him not worry about its food problem! Sure enough! Really don''t worry! Its just that Hall doesnt understand why the rare crystals that Nosia said are going to be in pieces here! "Hall! Come out soon!" Speaking of Cronus, when they were chased here by Goblin, they found a lot of fire crystals and Cromwellson and others who were preparing to mine. Originally, they showed excitement after seeing Cromwellson and others, but when he saw the cold face of the **** mercenary leader, Cromwell, he suddenly understood. These people will certainly not help! Sure enough, Cromwell did not say anything to help, and some of the soldiers of the **** mercenary group were vertical shields blocking the way Kronos and others marched, and some archers also bent and made arrows to attack. . Hall is not surprised by Cromwell''s practice, after all, his own experience has been confirmed, Cromwell is a sinister, selfish and selfish! What made Hall feel a little surprised was Cronus He didn''t think that Cronus could still remind himself when he was under siege. It seems that this Cronus is worth paying! But not everyone is like Cronus. "Hall! Come and save us, we can''t support it!" With a cry, Hall only looked at the person who spoke. This person is not someone else. He is the thief Tuomu who worked with Hall before to collect the flame flower! At this time, his face was full of anxious and anticipating look. There were several wounds on his body. The blood on his clothes had dried up. It seemed that he had been injured for some time. Not waiting for Hall''s opening, Cronus immediately yelled, "Shut up! Hall, you have to leave, there is a Goblin''s nest here, they are too many people!" Although Hall is a magician (this is what Kronos thinks, he doesn''t know that Hall is the summoner), if he is a fourth-class wizard, then it is a magical thing to clean up these goblins, but He is just a first-class magician, let him save people, it is really too embarrassing to him! They were talking here, and the Fulin, who had reacted, was not idle. After waving his hand, dozens of Goblin immediately took out their weapons and confronted Hall. Seeing Hall stupidly standing there no action, Tumus face showed a kind of deserved expression, it seems that he cant run, then you dont think too much! A typical villain! His expression was clearly seen by Hall, and after a sneer looked at him, Hall looked at the Flint behind his dozens of Goblin and said disdainfully. "You are sure to do it Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 87： Play Chapter 87 Play "Are you sure you want to do it?" Seeing Hall''s somewhat sullen eyes, Fulin first glimpsed, and then the whole face suddenly became red. He was a prince of the Goblin Kingdom (self-considered), when was it so ironic? Plus Hall was still his slave, which made him suddenly feel something humiliating. Looking at the maddening Goblin, Halls face showed a disdainful smile, which made Fulin more angry and ruined. Hall now has eight third-class Warcraft in the space. He believes that these hundreds of Goblin, which are mostly first-class fighters, are not his opponents at all. Plus Goblin is timid and afraid, just let them understand Its a group of fierce third-class Warcraft, then they will sneak away, and its useless to have the Forint King! Oh, its not useless. Its estimated that the ten Goblin guards around him are estimated to be dying to protect him from running away! Goblin generally does not come into contact with humans, so Hall is not worried about his identity. Just... Hall glanced at Cronus and Kron Wilson and others at the bridge. Although Cromwell is a fourth-class fighter, he doesn''t think he can resist his own Warcraft army, just Krono. Sis and others let Hall be hesitant. If Cronus didn''t say that, then Hall might pretend to be a magician, and then escape with Nosia, but now let him do it again. He feels that he can''t pass his heart. ! Just when Hall was hesitant, Gotlins prince, Fulin, first fought. "Up! Give me this human slave to me! I will torture him! I want him to know how stupid it is to offend the great goblin!" After hearing the order, the Goblins immediately revealed their fangs. Several slightly taller Goblin speeded up a few steps and wanted to grab the Hall first to invite the prince! Seeing at least a hundred Goblin rushing into Hall, Cronus turned his face and shouted to let Hall run away! In addition to the expression of gloating thieves in the adventure mercenary group, several other companions, like Cronus, let Hall escape. "Oh, can you escape?" At the other end of the bridge, Cromwell''s face showed a disdainful expression. If he was replaced by him, as long as he wanted to leave, these hundreds of Goblin couldnt really take it, but if it was Hall, it would not be at all. Possible thing! Not only him, but the mercenaries of the **** mercenary group also have the same idea. "This kid is miserable! Even if both of them are second-class fighters, they will be given a corpse by these Goblin!" "No! But you are too high to watch them! So young second-class fighters? Have you seen a few?" No, it can generally become a second-class warrior. Which one is not a long-term training and a soul figure can only be promoted after training. A look at Hall is a son who has just come out to join the mercenary. How many experiences can they have? Seeing a Goblin rushing to the front of the Hall, Nosia had just wanted to cast a spell, and suddenly a fiery figure quickly ran to Hall. In the head of Goblin and the strange eyes of everyone, a fiery red pliers suddenly slammed forward, and as a blood came out from the Brink, he looked at him incredulously. The chest that was pierced by the big pliers looked up and looked up at the fire ant that was ignored by everyone. Finally, I wanted to say something. As the weapon in my hand fell on the ground, the whole person suddenly lost strength. "Yeah!" Goblin running in front did not think that the fire ants would come out at this time, and forgot to move forward, the whole team suddenly became chaotic. "Bastard! Give me up!" Forint also woke up from the shock, and saw that the fire ant actually killed one of his men, suddenly angered. "You, and you! Kill me the fire ant!" Anxious and ruined, Fulin pointed to two Goblin guards around him. They are all armed second-class fighters. These are the brothers of the old brother Brin, and they have strong natural strength. The two Goblin guards who were named were also welcome, and the weapons were thrown in front of them. The Goblin who was squeezed by them did not dare to be angry. Only Nono stood by and waited to see the next fight. The sudden help of the fire ants made the adventure mercenary group and the **** mercenary group somewhat confused. They did not understand why the fire ants would help Hall. Suddenly both Cronus and Cromwell thought of something. There was a slight change in the expression on both faces. Cronus was surprised because Hall said that he was a magician and had completed a task with them, but he did not understand how the magician changed. Into the summoner. Cromwell is curious. He didn''t think that he would be a summoner. This fire ant is probably the fire ant around the fire queen. So where are the Warcraft Queen and the spiders? How did this Hall escape from these Warcraft encirclement, where did Warcraft go? Hall can''t be interested in explaining to them Watching the two Goblin go out with low arrogance, he is not keeping his hands. "Do you want to bully more?" When I heard Hall, Fulins face was arrogant and smug. Its just bullying you, how can you do it? In this underground world, we are the world of Goblin, I... Fulin still wants to say something, but suddenly there is a sound of a cold breath in front of him, which makes his words to be interrupted interrupted. His face suddenly shows dissatisfaction, but suddenly appears in front of him. A few of the fire red figures, his eyes suddenly won the boss, looked at the scene suddenly appeared in front of him. "How can this be!?" Not only him, Cronus and Cromwell''s two well-informed mercenary regiments looked at the fire ants that suddenly appeared with a shocked expression. And Tuomu was looking at Hall with horror. He didn''t think that Hall would be the summoner, and there were so many summoners who summoned the beast! When I thought about what he had done before the Hall, I was so scared! "Hall, you are not afraid..." Nosia looked at the fire ants in front of her eyes with some doubts. When he saw the shocking expression of Cronus, he couldn''t help but ask. Do you think there is a better way ahead? Nosia heard the nod and didn''t talk anymore. After all, it is really not the time to be true. Hall looked at the two Goblin guards who were scared by their legs and laughed. "Since you like to bully less, then I have a hard time playing with you Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at ~www.novelhall .com~ Chapter 88： Have something to say Chapter 88 has something to say The sudden appearance of six fire ants scared many people, especially the two Goblin guards sent by Fulin. Even if they are Goblin elites, their essence is Goblin, timid, and bullying is their nature. This is not the case. When you see six fire ants that are taller than usual, they appear in front of them. The first reaction is not to fight, but to push back and think if you want to escape! Hey! Hey! The fire ants waved the huge pliers in their hands, and it seemed that as soon as Hall ordered them, they would go up and kill these goblins. "Summoner! And it is also the summoner of mental power variation!" Cromwellson was well-informed, like this one-time summoner who can summon so many summoned beasts. He has not heard of it. Once these summoners have grown up, their power is unquestionable. At this time, his heart regretted that his intestines were green. Before he even thought of Hall, he could imagine that if he changed his heart to his own words, he would be very angry! At the thought of having such a powerful summoner remembering himself, Cron Wilsons heart at this moment can be said to be very uncomfortable! "Would you like to kill him with this opportunity?" Cromwell''s eyes suddenly blinked, staring at Hall and the fire ants'' eyes suddenly became somewhat unfriendly. Hall seems to be stronger than the average person after being born again, so when Cromwell''s eyes changed, Hall immediately felt it. "Yep?" Hall blinked and looked at Cromwell''s direction. Cromwell''s face quickly changed, seeing Hall''s eyes, and he quickly showed a smile. "Sure enough! Even the induction is so sensitive!" Cromwellson thought secretly, what should be done in the end, it would not be cost-effective to do so. "This guy is actually murderous to me... It seems that I can''t stay with him for a while!" However, Hall knows that when he didn''t turn his face at once, he looked at the face of Fulin''s iron blue and smiled. "Let''s continue?" Fulin heard the constant change of his face. As a hybrid of Goblin and Goblins, IQ is naturally much higher than pure Goblin. He has already seen that Hall is the summoner of a more special system. He has not dealt with fire ants. Although he has hundreds of people, he knows the situation of these Goblin. If you play the wind, you may use it very well. If the strength of the opponent is too strong, then you can know without guessing. The rout is the only result. At this time, his heart is fighting in the sky, he is considering whether the ten Goblin guards around him can kill Hall. Only after he saw Halls expression of laughter and laughter, anger replaced his reason. "Human, I admit that I have looked down on you, but your arrogance has deeply insulted my great gnome prince, and I will let you know that in this underground, who is the real master!" Said here, Fulin ordered the other Goblin guards. "Let''s go together and command the men to kill them!" The Goblin guards heard the first thing, but they are the Goblin elite after all, and their courage and strength are stronger than the average Goblin. With a low snoring, ten Goblin guards immediately yelled at the man. The original battle, Goblin, was immediately arranged and raised arms toward Hall. Cronus immediately whispered to An Qi and others. "For a moment, as soon as they started, we immediately rushed. Angus was responsible for breaking their defenses with me. You are fast, and you can attack Fulin in the first time! Angel and Victor, you attacked those remotely." Goblin guards! Remember?" An Qi and others quickly nodded and said, but Tuomu issued a voice of opposition. "Head, even if Hall is the summoner, his summoned beast can''t resist how long, so why are we..." Tuomu wants to say what Cronus and others certainly know, he turned his head and smashed Tumu and interrupted him. "Shut up the wood! If you do this again, please leave my team!" When Tuomu was scolded, his face became a little hard to look at, especially after seeing An Qis contemptuous eyes, his heart suddenly hated Cronus and others. But on the surface, he is laughing. "Yes! Team leader, I know!" Just as Tuomu secretly vowed to make Cronus a good-looking guy look good, Hall had a new situation. When Hall saw that Forlin was preparing to attack, he thought that he would call out other summoned beasts, and when he was ready to give a lesson to the goblin who did not know the high ground, the Queen of Fire Ant in the space gave him a message. . It turns out that the ant eggs in the Hall space can accelerate the incubation, and what is needed is the fire crystal that the Queen of Fire Ants needs! Upon hearing Holton, he gave up the idea of ??summoning Ada. After all, Ah Da and Xiao Huang had already appeared in the Geely Empire. As long as an investigation, Halls identity can be called out. If it is now a fire ant, then you may be able to hide for a while. This is very important for Hall. After all, he has to go to the Principality of Sterling to find his sister. So Hall did not hesitate directly put six fire crystals into the space, and then with the help of the Queen of Fire Ants, the six ants quickly hatched. Looking at the six female ants flying in the air, Hall smiled. This is the birth of a second-class magician! In addition to the space, Hall saw Goblin''s preparedness to attack, and he stared at Flint''s disdain. "It seems that you are looking down on my baby, are you? Very good!" Hall''s words made Forlin and others immediately feel some bad. Before they spoke, they saw that Hall waved again, and six red figures suddenly appeared in front of Hall. "Do you even summon the beast? And... is this an ant?" Surprisingly, not only Fulin and his Goblins, Cromwellson is the clearest understanding of fire ants! The female ants are different from the six fire ant workers, they are the existence of second-class Warcraft, and more importantly, they are all World of Warcraft that can fly and cast magic! If its just the previous six fire ant workers, then these Goblin still have a chance to win, but now it seems... "God! How come there is a summoning beast! Is he a god?" An Qi stared at Hall and his summoned beasts, and the whole person was shocked and overwhelmed. And Tuomu is looking at Hall with horror. He thinks that the world must be crazy, otherwise how can this happen? Forint looked at the flying female ant''s mouth and there was already a fist-sized fireball. When he thought of the consequences of being bombarded by magic in this narrow place, he suddenly became pale and pale. "Wait... Wait! I have something to say Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 89： blackmail Chapter 89 Blackmail "Wait! I have something to say!" Just as Hall was ready to order the attack, Forlin suddenly spoke. Seeing the ugly face of Flint as a black pot, and the gloomy face of fear, Hall waved his hand, and the female ants immediately took back the magic. "Why, Your Royal Highness, what do you want to say?" For Hall, when he called him the prince of the prince, Fulin felt a special awkwardness. The original blue face was purple because of Hall''s words. "I can let them go! But you immediately leave the Valley of Fire!" Hall looked at the idiot and saw a look at Forlin. He originally wanted to find the fire crystal. Now that he saw the sono fire crystal, he naturally would not let go. Besides, these fire crystals can be used to hatch ant eggs. For a long time in the future, it can be said that it is necessary to save lives and enhance strength. How could he let go! "Oh, my prince, I have only come down once, are you treating your customers like this?" Fart a guest! I don''t know why, Fulin sees Hall''s heart, and if he knows that it will be such a result, he should directly kill him directly! "What do you want?" Seeing the appearance of a pair of teeth, Flinn did not care, and turned his head and glanced at the gleaming fire of the bridge. "You have been here for so many years, there must be a lot of fire crystals? I don''t want too much, 10,000 fire crystals will do!" "Ten thousand?! Why don''t you grab it!" Fulin heard the words suddenly burst into tears. "Ten thousand fire crystals are too much! Even if we have lived here for so long, we have not dug so many fire crystals! And, why do we give you fire crystals!?" Not only Fulin, but even Nosia around him felt that Hall was greedy, for fear that these Goblin couldnt help but be angry and killed. "Why? Since you are the master, we are the guests, shouldnt the host be a good guest?" Everyone heard the words turned over and rolled their eyes. Do you have such a good self? Since both sides didn''t want to start playing, finally Fulin gave Hall a hundred fire crystals and then took the initiative to leave. Before he left, he looked at Hall deeply and finally warned Hall, hurry to leave here, don''t let them see it again. To! Seeing that Fulin took Goblin to the desert, Kronos and others could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Mr. Hall, I didn''t think you were actually summoning the teacher! This time, thanks to you!" In addition to Tuomu, Cromwell and others immediately came over and thanked Hall. Hall didn''t care. After all, he didn''t think of Tuomu as a friend. People like this, he still wants to pack him up. "Clonus, let''s have time to talk, I have some things to talk to that person now!" Cronus didn''t know the contradiction between Hall and Cromwell, but he didn''t like the group until he thought that Cron Wilson would have died. "In this case, Hall, if you have any medicine to help, you can talk to us!" For the olive oil thrown out by Cronus, Hall naturally did not reject the truth. After thanking him a bit, Hall licked the gap and hatched the remaining nine female ant eggs in the space, but he did not call it for the first time. Now the Fire Ant Hall has twenty-one second-class Warcraft, and with them, Hall feels that it is not a problem to pack up Cron Wilson. Seeing that Hall and Cronus and others were coming here, Cromwell''s face was a little gloomy. "This... Summoner, we didn''t mean it before, so..." "So you are deliberate?" Hall''s words, Kron Wilson''s words can not be said behind, after all, how he thought about how to do it before, he and his teammates are very clear! This kind of behavior often occurs when the mercenary group takes risks. After all, is life more important than anyone else? What he didn''t think was that the people who were pitted by him not only did not die, but also a powerful summoner, some as much as the strength of his own group! This is his taboo! Otherwise, if the average person dares to talk to him like this, he has already slapped. "Mr. Summoner, I apologize for the previous thing, is this okay?" Its not that Cron Wilson is really afraid of Hall, but he knows in his heart that if he really fights, he will definitely have damage here. And according to the embarrassing nature of Goblin, they are likely to come over when they and Hall are both defeated. He came to the underground just for the ore here. In the case of not sure to leave Hall all the time, he thought it would be better to stabilize Hall first. When he went up with a large army, even if Hall was more than one. The summoned beast is useless! "Apologize even! This way, recently I used a lot of magic materials for my research magic, so I am short of money, you just give a few hundred thousand purple gold coins just fine!" Fight! Nosia heard some words and couldn''t help but laugh out She felt that Hall''s appearance is really a helpless! Is this really a behavior that a magician should have? What is the difference between this robber? Just a few million purple gold coins? Cromwell''s forehead suddenly appeared a blue vein! This Hall is too jerk. He had blackmailed Goblin before, and now he has been blackmailed to his head. It is unbearable! Not only is Cromwellson, but one of his mens mercenaries yelled at the two angry openings. "Bastard! Although you are a summoner, you can''t bully this way! Head, let me clean up this kid!" "That is, the head of the group! This kid does not know the height of the sky, even dare to blackmail our **** mercenary group, you send a message, we went up to kill him!" Hall didn''t get angry because these people were jealous of themselves. I saw a faint smile on his face and looked at everyone. "How? Before Goblin wanted to bully more, now it''s your turn? It seems that my babies are too few, right?" Upon hearing this, both the Cronus and Cromwellson teams had horrified expressions on their faces, because when Hall said this, he summoned two batches of fire ants. Looking at the twelve fire ants in front of him, everyone had an idea in their hearts. "Does he still have a summoned beast?" It seems that Hall knows what everyone thinks and only sees him waving again. When the nine fire ants appeared in front of the Hall again, Cromwellson finally couldn''t help but call it out. "How could it be Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 90： Go back Chapter 90 goes back and returns Hey! Looking at the fifteen female ants flying in the air in front of the Hall, not only the **** mercenary group is not calm, but they are also stupid. "Really there are so many summoning beasts? God! God of War is on! It''s not true!" An Qi snorted and screamed, everything in front of her was too unexpected, and she couldn''t believe it all at the time. "Yeah, when I was working with him, I thought he was a son who came out to play. I didn''t think of it..." The big man Angus snorted, his eyes were shocked or shocked, or if the wound was faintly passed. Its a terrible pain, and he really thinks its all a fantasy. "Headmaster...not easy! These are second-class Warcraft, and they are still legal, which can be compared to a regular army of thousands! We should not confront him!" Cromwellson secretly said that he was very clear about his master''s reminder. He only thought that his head of a mercenary group had to be blackmailed by a young man, and his heart was not a taste. Before him, he also laughed at the Fulin, who was blackmailed by Hall. He did not expect that he would turn himself so soon. Wrong! Cromwell felt very wrong in his heart! But what can you do? He still has to face the reality! Fortunately, Hall''s request is not very high, he just let Clun Wilson compensate some purple gold coins, let him first mine some fire crystals, for this request Kron Wilson thought after thinking and agreed. ... Half a day later, Hall smiled and Kronos and others left the Valley of Fire. This time they were very rewarding. Not to mention that the mission is completed, Hall finally extorted from Cromwell''s hand... No, it should be said that Cromwell compensated Hall 50 for the loss of spirits! This is the result of his negotiations on the grounds that there is not so much money. As for why Hall and others are now out, it is because Hall asked Cromwell to wait for them, then Hall let the fire ants go. Mining. In this half-day, with the help of several people from Cronus, Hall not only got a hundred crystals from Fulin, but also excavated not more than a thousand fire crystals! It is not that Hall does not want to dig more, but the surface of the fire crystal has been dug up, if you want more fire crystals, Hall will need more time. It is a pity that he knows very well that neither the Goblin in the underground world nor the **** mercenary group will agree, so he left the underground cave with Kronos and others. Out of the Valley of Fire, Cronus originally wanted to invite Hall to go back to the city to go to the pub to drink, but Tuomu is yin and yang, saying that he is not running now, waiting to be retaliated by the **** mercenary group? Although Tuomu said this is very difficult to hear, but Cronus knows that it is true. Cromwellson estimates that it is because there are some taboos, so this is not done. If you let them free their hands, then they will probably start directly with them! Hall was not angry at the news. He had already had his own thoughts in his heart, so he didn''t care at all. After the difference with Cronus, Hall chose another direction to leave... ... "Head, let''s let that kid go?" In the cave, Cromwell''s face was very gloomy, and he was unwilling to see his face. He said it for a while. "This is not over! I have already recorded his appearance. After I have finished processing this, I will let him spit out the food that we eat." Our **** mercenary group is so good. What?" Said here, Cromwellson looked at the two thieves. "You go out and immediately inform the brothers, let them immediately rush here to open the ore! There is also the news that Hall has a fire crystal, and even if the city of the sixth magician will be jealous of this fire crystal! Everyone understands it when they hear it. Although Huo Jing is precious, it is not rare! However, the fire crystal essence is different, this is a jealous baby for the high magician! "But... they don''t have it in their hands..." a mercenary said inexplicably. "Oh, we just have to pass the news out. As soon as they catch it, they can''t find it, then we don''t care about our business!" The crowd immediately understood that Cromwell was killing people by knife! ... "You said if we walked out of the news of the fire crystal, what would happen to Hall''s kid?" A thief of a **** mercenary group said while coming out of the mine. "Is it still used? That is something that appeals to the city''s grown-ups, even if he is a summoner? When is it..." "How about when?" Suddenly a voice came from the side, scared the members of the two **** mercenary groups to quickly pull out the weapon and watched the direction of the voice with vigilance. "who?" When they were on alert, a familiar voice came again. "Oh, how come, forget me so soon?" "Is it you?!" When they saw someone coming to Two people couldn''t help but open their mouths, and they were so surprised that they couldn''t stop talking! People are not others, it is Hall! It turned out that Hall did not leave. He knew that Cromwell would not let him go. Because he was worried that Trollus around Cronus would tell him his identity, he did not release them. Now there is only one reason for him to come in again here, that is, to eliminate the **** mercenary group! Fortunately, he really came back, otherwise the consequences of Cromwell''s tricks would be unimaginable. "You, what do you want to do?" The two knew that Hall was a special summoner, so there was something wrong with speaking. "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to send you a ride!" After talking about Hall, there is not much talk. Between the waves, a huge figure suddenly appears in front of them. After seeing the huge figure, the two men who were terrified, the pupils suddenly won the boss. "Do not!" With two screams coming, there were two headless bodies on the ground. "Hey! I said Xiao Huang, you don''t want to be so disgusting next time. Why do you have to smash your head?" Hall''s face was pale and blamed for Xiao Huang. Looking at some of the wronged little yellow, Hall waved his hand. "Forget it, this time, let''s remember it next time!" Xiao Huangs expression suddenly nodded with some grievances. Can this blame it? Its so powerful, who makes these human heads so fragile? But who makes Hall his boss? Therefore, it can only be appointed at a low price Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 91： Kill Chapter 91 strangles Mine hole When Hall packed up the two letters of Cromwellson, he was led by the fire ants and came back to where Cron Wilson was before. When he first came in, he found that he was heavily guarded, and there were archers at several intersections. "It seems pretty pretty!" Lamenting some of the rich adventures of the other side, Hall looked at the archer who had just turned around and waved his hand a little, and the female ant suddenly appeared behind him. The summoning beast and the Hall are connected, and Hall does not need to say that the fire ant understands what he is going to do. More than a dozen fire ants found their targets after they appeared, and then one fireball suddenly spit out from their mouths. "Not good! Enemy!" After all, Cromwellson was a fourth-class fighter, so he immediately knew that it was wrong when he appeared. He just made a voice to remind everyone, but it was a pity. "Booming!" As the roaring sound came, the alert archers suddenly suffered heavy casualties. "Defense! Defense!" Cromwell''s forehead was exposed, and he saw his dead and wounded death. His heart was bleeding. Since the establishment of their **** mercenary group, when has there been such a loss. At the moment, he pulled out the big sword and walked quickly to the bridge. Then the commander took defense and treatment, but when he saw the enemy, his face became more difficult to look. "It''s you?" Cromwell gnawed his teeth and stared at the man. He didn''t think that Hall had killed a rifle! "Oh, hello Cromwellson!" Seeing that Hall smiled and greeted himself, Cromwellson wanted to go straight and cut him. But when he saw the red figure around Hall, he hesitated. "What are you doing?" When Cromwellson spoke, he secretly made a few gestures to his men. The long-term cooperation of the **** mercenary group and others certainly understood the meaning of the head. They were secretly preparing for the head. The signal then gave Hall a critical strike. "What? Oh, I think the head of Cromwell is very clear!" Hall just spoke, and Cromwell suddenly shouted. "Hands!" As soon as he finished, his feet suddenly made a force, and the whole person turned into a light and shadow and quickly rushed toward Hall. Wind property warrior? Hall couldn''t help but see some of Cron Wilson''s surprises. He didn''t think that the fourth-class warrior''s vindictiveness turned out to be windy. This is learned from the chat between Hall and Cronus. Once the soldiers arrive at the fourth class, they will become vindictive. Among them, the wind, fire and water are the four basic vindictive spirits. Of course, there are more special attributes of vindictiveness, such as light and darkness, as well as some scarce attributes of vindictiveness, such as ice and thunder! For warriors like Cromwellson, the threat is still relatively large for the magician. After all, they have the advantage of speed and can quickly approach the magician. The magician uses magic to prepare for the time, so in general, the magician will have fighters as followers, so that their safety can be greatly improved. A single-person summoner like Hall is still relatively rare, but fortunately, Hall is special, and the summoning beast does not say much, or instant! Therefore, Cromwell gambled to give him a fatal blow when Hall was willing. When Hall died, the summoned beast naturally lost its threat. Unfortunately, his thoughts are beautiful and the reality is cruel. When he was about to approach Hall, he suddenly saw a disdainful smile on the corner of Hall''s mouth. When he saw Cronson''s heart suddenly, his heart was suddenly stunned, and the whole person suddenly changed his direction. Roar! A huge figure appeared in front of the Hall, and the huge, powerful claw was being shot where he was. "The third-class Warcraft? Fury devil?" Seeing the appearance of Xiao Huang, Karen Wilson suddenly changed his face, like this kind of defense-based Warcraft, even if he is a high school, it is not easy to win. Not only that, but when his brow was locked and a little worried, a burst of wolf snoring suddenly rang in the hole. "How is it possible! Fire wolf? Wind sorcerer wolf? Fury demon bear? How come there are so many summoned beasts?" Not only is Cromwell''s stupid, but the mercenaries under him are stupid. Looking at dozens of Warcraft in front of you, everyone is dumbfounded. What is the situation? Is this young man really a summoner? Isn''t this the descendant of the God Summoner? Everyone in the **** mercenary group was in shock, but Hall''s summoning beasts did not hold it. One fireball was ejected from the mouth of the female ant, watching the fireball coming from the face, the crowds of the **** mercenary group suddenly became chaotic, hiding and hiding, lifting the shield, even the magician had no time to defend. . "No! everyone is hiding!" Cromwellson suddenly raised a big sword and waved a sword at Hall, but Xiao Huang was not worried at Hall. Sure enough, Xiao Huang had a ray of light, and with the huge bear''s paw slamming, the sword was suddenly smashed, and Xiao Huang just snorted and took a small step. "While Warcraft is physically strong, there are still some differences in levels..." Hall sees it all in his eyes. After all, he has no rich combat experience, so he can only learn while fighting. The battle was launched at a glance, because the **** mercenary group was mostly second-class and first-class fighters. Under the attack of a large number of second-class and even third-class Warcraft, the **** mercenary group quickly died. Cromwellson didn''t want to help, he was anxious and scared. He was a third-class violent demon bear, a third-class whistling wolf, a third-class flame wolf, with their speed, strength and defense combination. Cromwell was suppressed and was very wrong. "Damn! Summon Mr. Teacher! We admit defeat, we will leave here immediately!" Cromwellson had just escaped a wind blade from Ada, and after swinging the sword to retreat Xiaohong, he shouted loudly at Hall. "Leave? Oh, think it''s good!" Hall did not pay attention to Cromwellson''s words. Now he has exposed his own situation. As long as he sees the wanted order, he will definitely recognize the Hall. For his own safety, it is also for his sister, so bloody. The mercenary group must destroy the group! Seeing that Hall not only did not stop, but his own men died in the hands of the summoned beast, Kron Wilson was suddenly furious, and the whole person suddenly burst into a breath that made Hall feel fear. "Bastard! Give me to die Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serials are available at Chapter 92： End Chapter 92 ends "Damn! Give me to die!" Suddenly, Cromwellson screamed, and the whole man suddenly broke out. The substantial airflow blew the stones on the ground, and even around him, they could not help but defend themselves. "not good!" Hall found that Cromwellson''s eyes were red, and the whole person stared at himself like a demon. Hall felt that he couldn''t help but tremble. "Death!" The speed of Cromwellson accelerated in vain, and when the whole person disappeared in the same place, Ada, as a property of the wind, did not react! Hall did not think that anyone else could hurt himself because Hall sent a lot of Warcraft to destroy the **** mercenary group. "It''s too big!" Hall couldn''t help but shake his head and smiled, but he also knew that it wasn''t a time to think about it. Seeing Cron Wilson''s face with a cruel face was about to rush, Hall waved, the last remaining space in the space. The Queen of Warcraft Fire Ants was released and blocked in front of him. But with a scream, Hall understood that the Queen of Fire Ants was not fighting Warcraft. I saw that the Queen of Fire Ants was so easily shot by Cron Wilson that the fire of the Queen of Fire Ant did not alleviate the crisis of Hall. Hall was also panicked for a time. "What to do... Can I end my career in a different world? No, I can''t give up like this, what to do! What to do!" Seeing Halls expression of fear, Cromwellson smiled. This time his mens death and injury were heavy. Together with Halls humiliation twice, he could have imagined that Halls head would be The surprised expression after the flight. At this moment, suddenly a green figure appeared in front of his eyes, and Cromwellson suddenly took a look. "And there is a summoning beast?" He was just known for his knowledge of Warcraft. It was just before the encounter with the Queen of Fire Ants. He did not expect that Hall would have conquered the Queen of Fire Ants. Fortunately, it is not a combat type of Warcraft, so he chose to save time. Shoot directly. Its just that he didnt think there was a summoning beast. I didn''t have time to think so much. He thought that he would shoot it as he did before, but when he cut it, he found that there was not much. With a bang, the Warcraft has not been shot! how is this possible? Cromwell changed his face and looked up at the source of the sound. His eyes were round and round. Is this special summoning beast? Is this a big tree? As long as the things he cut were turned out to be a big tree, the place to be cut had only a trace of it. What is this summoning beast? Cromwellson has been debuting for so many years, not to mention that he is well-informed, and at the very least, its not just a newcomer who doesnt understand anything! But he really can''t think of this Warcraft with the shape of a big tree with some eyes and nose. Just when Cromwellson was worried, suddenly the green tree-like Warcraft gave birth to so-called hands. He caught him in the strange eyes of Cromwell, and the fingers of his hands tied him like a snake. Crisis! Cromwell felt the huge crisis in the first time, and the whole person suddenly burst into a cold sweat on his forehead! He didn''t think much, he waved his sword and cut off the monster''s hands. But he still hasn''t got it. The big tree of Warcraft quickly spreads out a strip of branches and puts his hand and the big sword on the dead. A stinging sensation came from Cromwellson until he discovered that he didn''t know when his hand was actually stabbed by the barbs to the assassin. Then the whole man couldn''t move. "You are the devil! You are the devil!" Devil? Hall thought in silence! This big tree is not the Devil Hall, because this is his first summon. This is the ability of the seed of the ancient war tree brought by Princess Nosia. "A fourth-class magic crystal! It is amazing!" Although Hall didn''t know why Cromwell suddenly became so powerful, he felt worthwhile when he saw the old war tree summoned by the fourth-class magic crystal so easily cleaned up Cromwell. ! I was almost succeeded by Cromwellson. This experience gave Hall some thoughts, that is, in the future or in the space, no matter what the existence of Warcraft! Looking at the **** mercenary group that was summoned by the summoned beast and the controlled Cromwellson, Hall said faintly to Cromwellson, who was tied to the tree. "If you tell me how you changed, how big is it, then I will give you a happy, how?" As for putting him on a road or directly accepting him, Hall didn''t even think about it! "You will die that heart! You killed so many brothers, I will not let you go!" For Cromwell''s threat of gnashing his teeth, Hall frowned. He knew that Clemwellson wouldn''t say it. He thought of it, he no longer talked nonsense, and directly ordered him to hang him. He thinks that since Cromwell does not say it, then it is ok to find a fourth-class fighter to ask. With a scream called Karen Wilson was suddenly hanged by the old war tree. Looking at the unremarkable Cromwellson, Hall took his weapon and his space bag. "Don''t look at me like that. If you don''t die, then it''s me who is dead! Come out and mix, sooner or later you have to pay back!" Hall searched for each person and got two space bags, one of which was Cromwellson and the other was a magician. The other mercenaries did not have space equipment, but also gave Hall. Brought a few hundred coins. This is very satisfying for Hall, who doesn''t have much money! The corpse Hall was not buried, but let the Ada they lost the bodies one by one from the bridge. Looking at the **** mercenaries who disappeared into the dark space under the bridge, Hall did not see any expression on his face. "Maybe, this is the price of growth!" After sighing, Hall not only left Ada, but other summoned beasts were collected. Just this time, half an hour passed, and the ancient tree of war disappeared in the same place, leaving only a small branch on the ground. "Unfortunately, I can only stay in the same place, and there is too little time. Otherwise, there are so many powerful ancient war trees. What else do he worry about? Looking back at the fire crystal behind him, Hall finally left, not that he did not want to continue to dig, but now the movement is not small, and Nosia is still outside, in case of any problems, he is also unwilling to go. What Hall didn''t know was that when he left, a figure suddenly came out of a place. "Too horror! How can he be so powerful Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 93： City owner Chapter 93 City Owner Hall didn''t know that there were still people here when he left. The identity of this person is very unusual. He is a thief and an aide to the city of Damme. To know that a fourth-class thief does not want others to discover it, it is more difficult for people who do not exceed two levels to find out. Of course, there are two special circumstances, one is the person with high mental strength, and the other is when the thief wants to assassinate. This time is different from pure stealth. Specifically, it should be the volatility problem. Just like standing still in the water and sliding slowly in the water, no matter how careful you are, it will cause such a slight fluctuation. For those masters, this fluctuation is enough to cause their doubts. So from the time Hall started to kill Kron Wilson, this fourth-class thief did not move from start to finish, which made him not discovered. "No, this important situation, I have to tell the urban master immediately, I don''t know which one is cultivated. It is so abnormal! Shouldn''t it be our Akkad Principality?" ... "Hall, where have you been?" On a small road in the woods of the Valley of Fire, Nosia asked with a curious look at Hall, who was walking around. "I went to the toilet and went to eat a bad stomach recently!" Hall didn''t want to tell Nosia, not to believe her, but not to worry about her. "Oh..." Nosia is not a fool. She certainly understands that Hall is not going to the toilet, but she is not smart, she will not break the Hall. Then Hall is going to the toilet. Anyway, she knows clearly, Hall is It won''t hurt her. Thinking of this, Nosia''s face suddenly became red, she did not know when she would trust a human being like this, and still a man... Hey... it should be a little boy! Nosia suddenly changed her mind because he found Hall to be a boy who was less than 16 years old! Fighting... Hall looked at Missosia with a smile on his face. Some people didn''t understand that he was so funny on the toilet. "Where are we going now?" Nosia saw Hall''s expression and did not continue the topic, but shifted the topic. "Well, we have money! Then let''s go directly to Wangcheng De Nila!" Wang Cheng De Nila, the capital of the Principality of Akad, has received news from the Mercenary Association. If you arrive in the capital, you can have an airship to the Martian City, the capital of the Fire Empire. From here, Hall can be transferred to the airship to Vipdas, the capital of the Principality of Sterling. After arriving at Vipdas, Hall can go to the city of Berluskad where his sister is! In this way, Hall found that it was almost like to turn three times. "There is a kind of rush to go home during the Spring Festival in China!" Hall''s speechless spit shook his head. "Go to Wangcheng? Okay!" Nosia originally wanted to come out and see the world, so it doesn''t matter where I go. Since they agreed to the path, the two quickly stepped up. When the Valley of Fire came out, Hall did not find Cronus and others, and it is estimated that he has returned to Damme. The guards of the **** mercenary group at the door are still charging the incoming people. "I don''t know if they will find that the **** mercenary group has been destroyed by the regiment, and there is still no guts to continue collecting money!" Hall thought a little bit illfully. He didn''t want to destroy their thoughts. After all, there were a lot of people here, and then he was not a murderer. These little scorpions let them fend for themselves. Hall did not go to Damei Port, but a city northwest of Damme, marked by a map. ... a bureaucracy in Port Damme A man with a big flame mark and a small flame mark on a magic robe is thinking down, he is the official top leader of the Port of Damme, the sixth-class magician Cartermade! I saw him around forty years old, the bright and white face, revealing the cold and sharp edges; black and deep eyes, giving a calm and calm feeling. The forehead has a small red hair that is particularly conspicuous, while the other hair color is brown. This is not what he deliberately, but it is natural. When he was still studying at the Magic Academy, he was laughed at because of this problem. Then he worked hard and the magic power continued to improve. Those who laughed at him were cleaned up by him. It is obvious that he is very small in his heart. People. And in front of him is a man with a black black robe. "Do you mean that person can summon dozens of summoned beasts? And is it a different kind of summoned beast?" "Yes! Master of the city! After all, he can even summon the tree!" When the black man talked about the tree man, Katemed''s face suddenly looked like a face, and he suddenly stood up, and there was a lot of pressure on his body, his eyes staring straight at the man lying on the ground. "Are you sure that is the tree?" The teeth and teeth are resisting the pressure brought by this Cartmeide, and the black man has a difficult opening. "Yes! Master of the city!" It seems that I found some disappointment Cartermed has recovered the momentum and the tone has become calm. "You continue to say!" After the black man found that the pressure on his body had disappeared, it was relieved, but he quickly said it again. "Well? Clen Wilson said that it is also a fourth-class warrior, or a fourth-class warrior of a wind system. If I want to kill him, it will take some time in an empty place. The tree man, at least four. Warcraft...tree people..." The tree man Warcraft is not saying no, but life is only half an hour, this situation makes Cartmeide very confused. "Do you remember the appearance of that person?" The black man did not say anything, took a reel out, and after Cartermade looked at it, there was no change on the surface, but the heart was very surprised, because others said it was one thing, and he saw it again. Its going on. "So young, at least the existence of a fourth-class summoner, which family is it?" Although Hall has a lot of mysteries, he doesn''t want to directly capture the Hall. If Hall is really a family, he will be offended by Hall, and he will provoke a group of old people. Its troublesome if you dont die. Thinking of this, Katemed said this time. "Okay, I know this. I haven''t done anything recently. I will stare at this person, but be careful not to let him discover it!" "It is the master of the city!" After seeing the black figure disappear slowly, Cartermade said to himself. "Don''t the members of the ancient family have to be seen again Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 94： Head shield Chapter 94: The shield of headaches "Hey, Arno, are you coming back?" When Hall and Nosia returned to the mercenary union in Meigang, Lisa Bubu asked with some curiosity. Hall, the two of them went out to the task. Lisa Bubu felt that she would not come back for three or five days. She didn''t think that it was only two days. They all came back. "Well, come back, I will hand in the task, and I want to see if I have a caravan in Howth Town!" After taking over the space bag that Hall handed over, Lisa Bubu had a new surprise and glanced at Hall "so much?" No, more than a dozen **** chicken cockscombs, the age of the flame chicken is the lowest in Warcraft, but they are in a group. If you want to kill so much, it seems that Lisa Bub is not the two newcomers Hall and Nosia can do. It seems that Lisa Bubs surprise, Hall smiled. "It was someone who helped us, so I got so much!" When I heard Halls explanation, Lisa Bubus explanation was this is the case, I said that you really did it! Seemingly thinking of her duties, Lisa Bubu quickly spit out her tongue and apologized. After all, she just handed over the task at the front desk, so it would not be good to hit others. Fortunately, Hall and Nosia did not care, otherwise some people were angry, Lisa Bubu still had to apologize. "Hey, the task is handed over! Together are eight gold coins!" After handing the Hall eight gold coins, Lisa Bubu registered Hall''s mission on the mercenary card, so that Hall and Nosia The task completion rate is 100%! "You are looking for a caravan in Howth Town. Well, there seems to be a businessman going there recently, but he is just a small caravan and doesn''t give much money..." Hall is not for money. He just wants someone to lead the way, at least some time can be saved. " OK, I picked up! I..." Not waiting for Hall to finish, suddenly saw Lisa Bubu happy to call. "Great! So I have a companion!" Hey... what is going on? Not only was Hall dumbfounded, but even Nosia was also confused. They looked at each other and didn''t understand Lisa Bubu. It seems that I can see the incomprehensibility of Hall and Nosia, and Lisa Bubu is embarrassed to explain. It turns out that Lisa Bubu is also a mercenary, but her identity is a bit special. She is the daughter of the president of the Damei Port Mercenary Union, so even if she becomes a mercenary, few people in the mercenary union are willing to give She handles the task. Over time, she was still a g-class mercenary, which was somewhat inconsistent with her ideals, so when she saw the two young men of Hall and Nosia coming out as mercenaries to do the task, she also started this thought. No, once I heard that Hall was going to Howth Town, she immediately understood that Hall was preparing to go to King City Delany! If she wants to take risks, she will naturally join in, because this task is an infinitely low-level task. "What kind of eyes are you, I am a first-class magician!" After that, Lisa Bubu took out the badge of a wind magician and took it out. Uh Hall has some headaches. He wants to refuse. After all, he is not really going to be a mercenary. He still has something important to do. Before he even waited for him to open, he saw Lisa Bubu directly handling the task with her and her, and then Halls stunned expression said with a smile. "That''s it, see you tomorrow morning!" Looking at Lisa Bub, who left the front desk like this, Hall was dumbfounded, when did he promise? Helpless smiled and shook his head, Hall looked at the task content. The time is just tomorrow morning, he suddenly thought, if he came here tomorrow afternoon, wouldn''t he have to take Lisa Bubu away? Shaking his head, Hall looked at Nosy Way, who had been laughing and shaking his shoulders. "Okay, if you want to laugh, think about it. Let''s prepare the food and the necessary things. Let''s go tomorrow morning!" "Well..." Nosia answered, but she still held back her smile. Hall sighed helplessly and took the lead to go out. After eating, Hall and Nosia went to buy some necessities, and now he has money, so he doesn''t care about the money. In the evening, the two lived in a more advanced hotel. Although they spent two gold coins, Hall was not so painful this time. After all, he has seized a lot of money from the **** mercenary group. Nothing in the night Hall, they left the room early the next morning, and the two came to the mission. I saw that Lisa Bubu had come here long ago, but the expression on her face was not so happy. It seemed that she was still angry and talked to a man. "Roms, you don''t follow me! I have friends who can take care of me!" The man, who was called Limobus by Lisa Bub, heard a face, but he quickly recovered his smile. "Lisa Bubu, don''t make a little temper, it''s very dangerous! Uncle, he will worry! You will be dangerous if you go out alone! Let me go with youI am Second class warrior! In one year, I can become a third class fighter!" Hall couldnt help but hear that Roems seemed to be in his early twenties. She didnt think she was a second-class fighter! This is not to say that he is very powerful, but that Hall sees that he should be a nobleman. If he is so young, he will become a second-class fighter. It is estimated that the family has given him a lot of cultivation resources! Otherwise, Hall feels that if he is replaced by Cronus, he has long been a fourth-class fighter with this resource! Just as Hall was worried, Lisa Bubu suddenly went hot and pulled Hall Road. "This is my friend, I believe they can protect me!" Lisa Bubus move shocked the three people present! Feeling the soft feeling suddenly coming from the arm, Hall is a straight eyelid, and he feels that he seems to be the legendary shield! And Nosia was a little uncomfortable, and she felt that something seemed to be affected in her heart. And Roems was suddenly screaming at Hall. "Kid, who are you! Let go of my Lisa Bubu!" I knew it! Hall has some helplessness and wants to take the opportunity to explain that pulling Lisa Bubu does not give him this opportunity. "What is yours, I am a normal friend, no, if you are so rude, we are not even friends!" Seeing that Lisa Bubu was angry, Roms was flustered. He knew Lisa Bub''s character and he could not be offended. "Hey, OK, I don''t say it, but who is he Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serials are available at Chapter 95： Barbarian Chapter 95 Barbarian! "This is my friend Arnold and Nicole! They are all members of the mercenary union!" Although Lisa Bubu did not specify the identity of Hall and Nosia, Roms did not care too much. His gaze glared at Hall and swayed for a moment in Nosia''s body. His eyes made Hall and Nosia a little wrinkled, Nosia was instinctively uncomfortable, and Hall understood it. This son is estimated to have some ideas for Nosia. Not to mention, Nosia used the face of a high elf to become a human being. Although it is not the most beautiful, it is also a beauty of 70. This is the result of Hall''s emphasis on ordinary research. Otherwise, according to the original 90-minute appearance of Nosia, then the son of Roems still has to drop his eyes. It seems that I am not so polite to stare at Nosia, and Hall is because Lisa Bubu is around, and Roms immediately made a noble etiquette. "Beautiful Miss Nicole, Roms is honored to meet you!" They are all highly educated people, so Nosia still returned a courtesy and thanked him. Then what Roms wanted to say, Lisa Bubu gave him a look. "Okay, we are leaving, you better leave soon!" Then Roms heard the words and responded immediately. He hadnt gotten it yet, and he turned the subject back. "No, if Lisa Bubu wants to go, then I have to follow, otherwise I can''t explain to my uncle! You know, my uncle, let me take care of you!" The uncle in the mouth of Roms is the father of Lisa Bub, the president of the branch of the Damei Port Mercenary Union. When he heard that Roms pulled his father out again, Lisa Bubton had some headaches. Because Roems is not a brother, but the ability to flatter is very powerful, Lisa Bubu does not know what his father had been under the murderous soup, and even agreed to let Roems take care of himself. "I have said, I have grown up, I don''t need the care of others! OK, just like this, we have to go!" After she said Lisa Bubra, Hall and Nosia walked toward the gate of the city. Seeing that Roms still wanted to follow, she looked back and glanced at him. "Don''t come over, or I won''t want to see you again in the future!" you! Then Roms saw Lisa Bubu so unsatisfactory, his face suddenly became very ugly. Looking at Lisa Bubra''s back to Hall and Nosia, Roems''s expression became a little awkward. "Smelly, you dare not give me face under such a large audience. One day, I will let you know that I am amazing! And the stinky boy, you dare to touch me! You are dead!" ... "Call! Finally left this nuisance!" After leaving the city, Lisa Bubs breathed a sigh of relief. Some of them were embarrassed to look at Hall Road. "Ano, I am sorry, Roems is too annoying, and I have to follow!" Hall shook his head and saw Lisa Bub''s faint smile after releasing his hand. "Nothing! Where are the caravans we are escorting?" Lisa Bubu saw Hall really not angry, then this smile explained, the businessman has been waiting outside, when Lisa Bubu came with Hall and Nosia, there are already quite a lot here. The carriage is waiting. Although it is a small caravan, there are at least seven or eight carriages and more than 20 people! Although Lisa Bubu was the first to receive the task, who asked her to work at the mercenary union? After a brief handover, after the task was determined, the headed businessman was kind enough to arrange Hall to come to a more advanced carriage. The carriage is quite ordinary, and the space inside is still quite large. When the three people came in, there were already two people inside. "Yep?" When Hall entered them to see the situation inside, they couldnt help because the two people inside were actually the same brawny! Although the current weather is not so hot, but they are actually wearing a leather armor that does not know what animal skin! Together with the two huge axe with a gap in the carriage, it seems that the two seem to be very mixed! Hey? Barbarian? Barbarian? For this barbarian, Hall was really unclear, not waiting for Lisa Bubu to explain, the barbarian man sitting outside said quietly. "Yes, we are barbarians! You don''t have to worry that we will hurt you. If I am mad, my brother will stun me after I kill the enemy!" Uh The words of the barbaric who had a bad tone in front of the eyes let Hall hear the fog in the clouds. What is mad? What is stunned? Hall really doesn''t know what he wants to say? It was only after Lisa Bubra sat down with Hall and Nosia that it was softly explained. It turns out that the barbarian is also an important race of the mainland. They are very powerful. They can once lift the orc family by themselves without lifting their heads! Be aware that orc is a recognized strong race! The main reason why the barbarian can press the orc family is because they can be mad! There is some understanding of the madness Hall. After all, the bears of the earth have been mad, and the ability to suddenly become powerful is very useful when necessary! But I don''t know when it started. The barbarian warriors lost their senses after madness, and they attacked the enemy and the enemy! In this way, the barbarians who were able to carry out the army operations disappeared! They are not defeated by the enemy, but are defeated by their own people! As long as a barbarian is madly injured, he will make an indiscriminate attack in the team until the force is removed or stunned to stop the attack. So from then on, the barbarian changed from the most popular warrior to the most unpopular race! However, Hall can already imagine that when fighting in two countries, suddenly there is a country of the barbaric side who is arbitrarily fighting against me, so that you have lost without someone else playing! This is one of the reasons why the barbarians will be eliminated! After all, no one will bring such a time bomb around, even if they are powerful, it is estimated that no one will want it! Therefore, the barbarians are very poor now, and they eat a lot, so now even if they are hired to do the hardest and most tired labor, it is estimated that few people are willing! Because the value of the work they have done is not worth a meal! Hall heard this Hall probably understand, no wonder this barbarian will see this expression after his surprised eyes, there is still this reason in it welcome to the book friends to read The latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 96： Vigil Chapter 96 Vigil See where Hall and others spoke, and the barbarian who spoke before still said in a blunt tone. "If you don''t want to continue the mission, you can leave! This mission has me and my older brother!" The barbarian tone made Hall very uncomfortable. He had some pity for this race, but the tone of this barbarian annihilated his sympathy. Just want to talk, but it is to see the twin barbarian man behind him suddenly slap on the head of the barbarian man in front. "Shut up the wood! Do you talk like this?" Hey... wood? This name is really... Hall was also drunk when he heard it. This man, called Wood, is irresponsible when his father is taking his name! Sure enough, the words of the wood man let Hall determine the idea. "Stone brother, what do you do with me, I..." The wood saw the stone and gave him a look. He quickly closed his mouth. He knew that if he was talking, he would definitely take his heart. After seeing his brother not talking to the stone, he only apologized to apologize for Halls apology. "Sorry, Mr. Sorcerer, my brother is still young, I don''t know how to speak! But what he said is also true. After all, we will be mad at a dangerous time, and sometimes it may cause some misunderstandings, so..." Originally, I wanted to teach the rude wood, but since his brother apologized, Hall is not an unreasonable person, so he is no longer angry. "Nothing, we don''t care!" When I heard that Hall did not refuse to do the task, the expression on the face of the wood changed a lot. "Ha ha ha, human, you are different from other people, do not discriminate against us, I like you very much! You will be my friend in the future, and if someone dares to make trouble, they will be handed over to us!" Less than a minute before and after, the character of the wood changed so fast, Hall almost thought he had a dual character! Nosia and Lisa Bubu were also smashed by the speed of the wood, and finally they couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Ok After this trouble, it seems that the relationship between several people is not as tense as before. After some exchanges, Hall knew that the merchants of this small caravan had been rescued by the stone and their tribe. Therefore, in order to repay, he often used stones and wood to guard him, using this method to give stones. And wood commission. This is why this caravan will give so little money when applying for a mission. Because he is just a grocery merchant, the things he carries are not very expensive, so it is enough to have stones and wood every time you do business. Only for safety, he will go to the mercenary union to set up this task every time he leaves, but not every time someone is willing to take the task, especially when he sees a barbarian in the caravan. This is also the reason why Hall was brought to see the stone brothers when they came. If they want, they will accept the task. If they don''t want to, they will leave. When Hall heard this, he still didn''t understand why wood was the kind of expression when he saw Hall! The caravan set off, but after the caravan left, not far from a big tree, a figure came down from the tree and quickly rushed toward the city... ... "Adult! The summoner has left the caravan in the direction of the town of Howth, and along with him is the daughter of the mercenary union president, Miss Lisa Bubu, and the son of the financial manager, Roms. It seems that someone is looking for an embarrassment to the summoner..." Listening to the return of the man in black, Katemed frowned and whispered to himself. "Lisa Bubu? Isn''t that Ryan knows the identity of the summoner? Do you want to use your daughter to touch the mysterious family first?" Thinking of this, Katemed suddenly said, "You immediately follow the summoner, well, try not to touch him and find out, unless there is danger, there is... then Roms, the idiot, his father has recently arrogant, if Let him know that his son has provoked him a person he can''t afford, I don''t know if he can still get it!" "Yes!" After thinking about it, Katemed took out a magic letter and then wrote something on it and said it to the shadow. "Shadow, this you hold, if you find him, give this letter to him, I believe he can understand my pains!" Looking at the shadow of leaving, Cartermed took a deep breath, because he only guessed that Hall is a mysterious ancient family, and now he is not sure, but despite this, he still wants to make a good deal with Hall. Even if he is not a person from the mysterious family, then this talent of Hall will definitely become a strong person when he wants to come. With this friendship in mind, if you meet again later, you may have unexpected results. ... one day later Hall''s local caravans have already come out of the port of Damme It is in the evening, because they are not in front of the village, they are ready to camp in the wild at night. Although this caravan is small, they often do business and have a wealth of camping experience. This is not the only half an hour, this simple camp has been formed. In fact, the carriage was used to surround the camp, and then these simple fences were used to enclose the air raids. Fortunately, it is July and August, and the temperature here is not very hot, so there is a cool feeling in camping in the wild. "Ano brothers, this evening, my brother and I are taking turns to watch the night. After you have eaten the dry food, take a rest!" The person who spoke was exactly the wood. After a day of communication, he found that Hall was not as discriminating against himself and his brother as everyone else, so he had a great affection for Hall. No, at night, he took the initiative to take the same as his brother. In fact, the caravans also sent one or two people to watch the night, but they can play a very limited role, mainly relying on Hall and their mercenaries. For the wood''s display, Hall naturally will not object, he just can ponder some of his own situation. During the day, Lisa Bubu and Nosia had been talking for a long time. The guy in the wood turned out to be a big mouth. It turned out that the appearance of his thick Mu Na actually deceived everyone. I am afraid that apart from the people he is familiar with, Hall did not think that his words were opened, and he could not help but live! "Is this the Tangshi version of the foreign version Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 97： Space situation and harvest Chapter 97 Space Situation and Harvest Evening Moon star The entire caravan, except for a few vigils, has fallen asleep. In a carriage, Hall seems to have been asleep outside, but only he himself knows that Hall is not sleeping, but is looking at his summoning beasts in his mysterious space. At this time, the space is not the empty space before, a three-meter tall tree with a leafy, a pool that can flow out of the spring water. Of course, there is an egg floating on the big tree that is identified as unknown life by the system space? I will call him an egg for the time being. In addition to the oval shape, Hall does not think it is like an egg. However, Hall found that between the egg and the big tree, it should not be said that there should be some connection between the big tree and the mysterious space. However, Hall does not know exactly what the connection is. In short, he thinks that there is contact! Hall, who couldnt figure it out, didnt put him aside and looked at the summoned beast in the current space. A big-three-dimensional World of Warcraft Xiaoyue Devil! The four blasted wolves that followed him were also upgraded to the whistling wolves by the Hall, and they were able to kill a small mercenary group. Xiaohong - Third-class Warcraft Flame Wolf, six-headed second-class flame wolf, three-headed first-class flame wolf, a flame wolf and young wolf. I want to come as long as there is enough magic crystal, upgrade the third-class Warcraft, the combat power is the lever! Xiao Huang - Third-class Warcraft violent demon bear, of course, plus the underage young bear Pooh! A four-class Warcraft Fire Ant Queen, there are two third-class fire ant soldiers ants guard, and six second-class fire ant worker ants and fifteen second-class fire magic female ants. After thinking about it, Hall first came to the Queen of Fire Ants first, because it is the only Warcraft with the best intelligence here. Since Hall does not have a fifth-class magic crystal on his hand, he does not consider the upgrade of the Queen of Fire Ants for the time being. At present, Hall wants to know when the Queen of Fire Ants can give birth to a batch of fire ant eggs. Because practice has proved that the fire ant eggs are seen to know that you will form a combat force after direct hatching! This is one of Hall''s most important things to determine now! "What? You mean that you need a lot of magic crystals? Can you give birth once a month with Magic Crystal?" It turns out that the Queen of Fire Ants can give birth once every six months, and each child gives birth to about thirty to fifty eggs. This point is that Hall understands that if you give birth every day, let alone the male ant, it is estimated that the queen of fire ants can not stand! Besides, as a result, fire ants have long been able to dominate the underground world and even kill the ground directly. After the queen of fire ants entered the space, it became a month, which made Hall feel very surprised. If you want to come, it will take a long time, Hall will have a group of powerful fire ants World of Warcraft! Only the Queen of Fire Ant said that he could only absorb the third-class magic crystal, and Holton was like a smile that was filled with cold water. "It seems that I need to get some magic crystals to do it!" Fortunately, the number of fire crystals is large, enough for a year of fire ant queen food and hatching, which makes Hall unable to breathe a sigh of relief. For the time being, don''t overtake the queen of fire ants, Hall came to Xiaohong''s young wolf and young bear Vini. The Fire Wolf is Hall''s second-largest Warcraft race, and the Earth Bear is Hall''s essential Warcraft! If you can figure out how to quickly grow them from maturity to maturity, then Hall can no longer venture to capture the wild Warcraft outside. Asked about the space, fortunately, this answer space gives a clear hint. "According to the same level of Warcraft, providing five times the same level of magic crystal can accelerate development!" In other words, the flame wolf belongs to the first class of Warcraft, then the young wolf needs five first-class magic crystals! The bear of the earth, Pooh, is a second-class Warcraft, so if you want it to grow fast, you need five second-class magic crystals! And Hall now has only one crystal nucleus in the hand, 22 in the second, 22 in the third, four in the fourth... This is not enough..." Just when Halls headache was about to use the only magic crystal to make them grow fast, he suddenly patted his head. "correct!" Fortunately, there are no other people here, otherwise they will feel that Hall is venting, or will a normal person beat himself like this? Hall thought of the spoils he had from the mercenaries like Cromwellson! Before he was busy on the road, he forgot this. After taking out the space bags, Hall found that there were some clothes and money in it, as well as some essential drugs for adventure. What Hall is most concerned about is a beautiful space bag full of runes. This is the space bag of Cromwellson. Now that Cromwellson is dead, this naturally becomes Hall''s thing. "You should not be as poor as they are!" I want to come, too. In what to say, Cromwell is a fourth-class fighter, and there is a good mercenary group. Obviously it is impossible to be so shabby! For the big sword that Hall had put away, Hall seemed to think that Cromwell should spend a lot of money Sure enough, when he opened it, his eyes suddenly smiled. The fourth-class magic crystal actually has two! This can be the Hall''s most needed now, with this Hall you can summon a fourth-class war tree! Whether it is offense, defense or after the break, Hall escape is an indispensable variety. The third-class magic crystal is ten, the second-class magic crystal is thirty, and the first-class magic crystal has one hundred! Not only that, but Hall even saw the universal gold card in the mainland! This is a gold card that can be used throughout the continent, similar to the bank card of the earth! Before Cron Wilson was knocked out by Hall, fifty purple gold coins, that is, five thousand gold coins, but this actually wrote 30,000 figures! "Three hundred purple gold coins? Hey!" Hall almost drooled out of his mouth, and then his face immediately showed a smile, it seems that he has no headaches recently. Other miscellaneous, in addition to clothes and some reels, looked out, are some of the first and second magic scrolls, such as fireball, water blade, wind blade and the like. Hall felt that these should have some effect in the future, so he also rolled the new volume and collected everything. He only looked at the two cubs. I thought about Hall immediately giving orders to the system. Using five first-class magic crystals to accelerate the growth of Xiaohong''s young wolf, and then spent five second-class magic crystals to make Pooh grow up. Looking at the yellow aperture that suddenly popped out and the two small things in the aperture, Hall quickly comforted him. Fortunately, they all have more or less meaning of human language, so they will not move immediately after listening to welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are all in ~ Www.novelhall.com~ Chapter 98： Iron leaf forest Chapter 98 Iron Leaf Forest When I heard Hall, the two little guys quickly settled down. The aperture continued for a short time, and after it disappeared, the two enlarged figures suddenly appeared in front of the Hall. The two little guys seem to be very interested in this magical change. Think about it too. Suddenly a little bit becomes as big as your parents, and of course they will have some excitement. Looking at the two unbelievable little guys who are constantly running around, Halls mouth is also showing a smile. After looking at the magic crystal in his hand, Hall thought about it and used ten first-class magic crystals. Twenty-one second-class magic crystals and two third-class magic crystals upgraded these two little guys to three. Waiting for Warcraft. Since they have all been upgraded, then Hall will not be thicker than this, and the remaining three first-class flame wolves will be upgraded to second-class, and the last second-class hurricane demon wolf will be upgraded to the third-class World of Warcraft. In this way, Hall''s summoned beast is basically second-class Warcraft, and the magic crystal in his hand is greatly reduced. Looking at the few magic crystals in his hand, Hall left ten third-class magic crystals, and the others gave the queen of fire ants, so that it could supplement some of the fire ants in the next month. "It seems that a lot of magic crystals are needed!" Hall''s strength is inseparable from the level of this space. This space upgrade requires Magic Crystal, plus the life spring, the war tree and the strange egg! So for a long time in the future, Hall still needs to run for the magic crystal. Hall exited the space, and Hall sighed a little, but he had decided to be satisfied. According to Nosia''s explanation, the magician was from first to fourth, even if it was a genius in genius, it would take at least four years. But how long has it been since Hall was born again? Looking back, I am afraid it will only be a month or two. It took almost a half of the time to hurry, so Hall felt very contented! . The camp at night is very quiet. In addition to the individual beasts, there is only a dialogue between wood and stone. Hall''s mental power is very strong, so he heard a general, that is, the stone confessed to the wood to rest well, and then he guarded. It was already in the middle of the night, Hall moved his shoulders, and a feeling of exhaustion rushed into his heart. Hall didn''t worry about the situation here, so he put a whistling wolf out and let it slightly in the camp. Stay nearby, if there is any situation, you can play the role of warning for the first time. After all the arrangements were made, Hall slowly entered the sleep with a tired body. Nothing in the night Early the next morning, Hall woke up after hearing a glimpse of the movement. Looking up, it was Nocia who called his name outside the carriage. Looking up, the sky not far from the sky raised a red sun, I think it is already six or seven o''clock in the evening. After a slam, Hall simply cleaned up and went out. There were already a lot of people out there, and Hall looked at Nocia and asked her how to ask her how to have dark circles. After listening to her explanation, Hall looked at the black line and glanced at Lisa Bubu, who was ready to look around. It turned out that this Lisa Bubu was in a state of excitement overnight. One night asked Dong to ask West, and that Nosia was almost insomnia. If it wasnt for the rest of the night, she couldnt stand it, and Nosia estimated that dark circles are bigger today! "Fortunately..." Hall didn''t know why suddenly there was such a sentence in his heart. If he and Lisa Bubu were replaced for a night, it would be estimated that he would do the same... However, it is hard to say that Hall will do something strange to let Lisa Bubu have no strength to ask... After the crowds were finished, they started the day with the leader. Before walking, the merchants came over to discuss with Hall, and let them pay attention during the day. Both wood and stone needed rest. Hall did not refuse this request. After all, he was hired by a businessman. This is his duty. After the businessman left, Hall ignored her Nossia''s resentful eyes to let her and Lisa Bubu sit in the carriage, and he went out to find a businessman to sit up with an ordinary horse. Last night''s Xiaoyue Wolf Wolf BIOS did not summon it back, but told it by mentality to let it explore the situation in front of the caravan. This is also the strong spirit of Hall, replaced by the general summoner, summoning the beast can not be too far away, consumes a lot of mental strength, it is likely that the summoned beast will be in danger. After all, not every summoner wants Hall to have a golden finger! So Hall, they have not encountered anything special for three consecutive days, and Hall and Stone have gradually improved their relationship. Specially angry Hall looked at the stone and they ate some rough grains, and then gave them some dry food they bought, and the relationship rose. The wood coloring two goods almost patted the chest and Hall called the brothers. Hall is undecided, if it is not the stone to pull the wood, this two goods is estimated to take action ~ www.novelhall.com ~ not Hall is not willing to pay this friend, but Hall is now the identity or Arnold The face is not the original face. He feels that he is still waiting for the right opportunity to tell him, otherwise it will not be good for Hall and for him. For this, even Nosia, who has no risky experience, agrees. Another few days later Hall their caravan came to a valley, the only way to reach the town of Howth. Of course, if you have the ability to pass through the iron leaf forest above the valley, it is also your skill! Iron leaf forest! As the name suggests, there is a forest called the iron leaf tree. This iron leaf tree does not mean that it really grows iron, but its leaf is very sharp. But if you are not careful, these iron leaves can really pierce the human body. This is why everyone has to go to the valley rather than climb the mountain. "Ano, there are a few small thieves gangs. Sometimes they will be robbed when they are crazy, but you can rest assured that they are many people, but they are some low-level fighters, even some homeless people. Generally, we can see that we have someone to guard or just give a little money to send it, but we still have to be a kid." After listening to the stone, Hall couldnt help but imagine that there were thieves. When he thought of the thief Hall, he couldnt help but think of destroying the thieves in the dead wilderness. Hall hadn''t had time to talk, and Lisa Bubu on the side shouted excitedly. "There are thieves? Haha, wait for them to come out, I want to let me know my power Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 99： Robbery Chapter 99 Robbery Just as Lisa Bubus businessman called the robber with a black line, he was in a hidden cave in the Tez Yilin Valley. A man with a cross-faced look at the bag of gold coins on his desk. Not only that, but some of the men around him showed greedy eyes on the money bag to the man. If it wasnt for the guy who was in front of him, it would be easy to pack up a first-class fighter and let them have some taboos. Otherwise, they would have picked up the big knife and smashed him up and smashed the gold coins for himself. "Sir, what do you mean is that we only have to learn a young mercenary for a while, scare them and you can do it?" The mans face was unchanged, and he looked at the leader of the robbers in front of him. "This is not necessarily the case. You can also rob the caravan first, teach the person, and then we will bring the man, you will..." Hearing here, if the robber leader does not understand then he is really an idiot. "Oh, it turned out... I understand! I understand... then please wait for our good news!" After the men left, the robbers immediately came over and asked, "Hey, when he goes? If he can take out so much money, then..." Waiting for him to finish, responding to him is a slap! A slamming sound made him turn a few laps, and some grievances squinted at his head. "Bastard! Are you an idiot? Even the second child is so easy to pack him up. I think he should be at least a third-class fighter! This is not the most important thing. He is such a powerful person who still calls someone else a young master. You Think about it yourself, can we provoke such a person?" Not to mention, if Hall is there, he will praise him for his brain! And also the analysis is in place! In other words, if there is no mind, it is estimated that there will be no dead body. When I heard the analysis of the leader, even the robber who was beaten couldnt help but smile and smack. "High! It is really high! The leader is the leader, so thoughtful!" "Crap, who is the head of the consul, he is the leader of the most famous bandit group of this generation. What is he not thinking of?" When I heard the flattering of my hand, the bandit leader immediately fluttered. However, he still remembers what he had just promised. After waving his hand to make everyone quiet, he immediately began to set up the task. "Okay, clean up and prepare for action. This is what we have to do better! If you can get into the eyes of an adult, we may not have to be a robber here!" Everyone was excited when they heard this. After all, robbers are not a glorious profession. If you can be a normal person, few people are willing to live this **** life. "The head is wise!" ... Hall, they didn''t know that someone was waiting for someone else. He was sitting on the horseback with two women in Nosia. Wood and stone are too tall, and their axe is so big that ordinary horses can''t bear their weight at all, so the two walked down with an axe. The name of the businessman is Wolf. Before he entered the valley, he specifically told everyone to make everyone careful. This makes everyone''s relaxed heart become a little nervous, oh, except Lisa Bubu... "Ano, you said that we will encounter robbers in the end?" "Nicole, you are the wind system, the attack power is not strong, let me come, but the fire system!" Hall... Nosia... Lisa Bubus endless words gave Hall and Nosia a silent smile, and they all had a feeling of helplessness. Others look at this beautiful and beautiful magician is also a headache, they are businessmen, the last thing they should see is a robber, but she is good, excited here, can not wait for the robbers to appear immediately! ... "Yep?" Hall suddenly saw that in the not far away, Xiaoyue Devil wore it, and the message to himself was that there seemed to be someone in front. "Well, it seems that she really said it!" Hall really feels speechless. He doesn''t want to waste time in this place. He just wants to go to Wangcheng earlier and then go to the airship to find his sister. "Hall, what''s wrong with you?" Nosia looked at the sighing Hall with some curiosity. "You will know if you look at yourself..." In the direction of Hall''s finger, Nosia suddenly showed a surprised expression. I saw dozens of brave men armed with weapons standing on the road of the caravan under the leadership of a cross-faced guy. "Stop!" Not only did Nosia see it, but Wolf and others also discovered these uninvited guests. After talking about Wolf''s resentment, he glanced at Lisa Bubu, who was excited immediately, but he did not dare to blame her. After thinking about it, he ordered a few words and walked with the stone brother. Lisa Bubu also wanted to pass, but it was pulled by Nosia. If she couldnt hold it, let Lisabubu go up, this frame would have to be played! "Everyone, the villain is just some groceries here, it is not worth the money. This money is to honor the adults, please make it convenient for the adults!" A robber came over But when he saw the strong man of the two holes of stone and wood, he was swallowed back when he just wanted to say it. "Head, give!" The bandit leader took the money bag and looked at it. There were some gold coins and some silver coins. According to the previous situation, people like Wolff who are sensible will release them directly. After all, they are robbers who have been here for a long time. If they are robbed too much, they will not be able to provoke the army to encircle, and there will be fewer and fewer people in the future. They also have headaches. But today he is carrying a mission, and naturally he will not let them go because of this money. I glanced at the direction in which Hall was, and then looked at the stones. When he found out that the two brothers were actually barbarians, they couldn''t help but wrinkle, but when they thought about the situation after the barbarians were mad, he smiled in his heart. "Are you screaming Hanako? Didn''t you see us here? How much nonsense! Give all the money out! Otherwise you don''t want to pass here!" Volvo heard the face change suddenly, he laughed and continued to say "that, this adult, the villain is really a small businessman, earning some hard money, you will be merciful, let us go!" Not waiting for the head to open the mouth, Lisa Bubu couldn''t help but sigh. "You robbers will let you go, otherwise don''t blame this lady for being welcome..." Hall... Nosia... Stone wood... Wolf... The robbers... Lisa Bubu''s domineering answer, making everyone a bit dumbfounded welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works at Chapter 100： Reinforcement? Chapter 100 reinforcements? Hall stretched his hand to the forehead, and his face had a headache. The coloring of Lisa Bubu was really. Didnt you see Wolfes face crying? "Are you really not the spies sent by the other party?" Wolff thought painfully. "He, she, she is jealous of us!" For Lisa Bubu, the man who gave the money before has already said that this is one of the people who can never hurt, the other is naturally Nosia. Although the robber leader is a bit uncomfortable, he still thundered through this opportunity. "Damn! You are looking for death! Little! Prepare!" Hearing this, not only the robbers, but even the two brothers of the stone took out the huge, notched axe and stood in front. "Big Brother, you said that I have more mouths. I see Lisa Bubu''s mouth more than me..." Although the stone also agrees with the wood, it is not the time to say this. "Shut up! Stay a little hard! Give some of these robbers a look!" Seeing that the older brother was on fire, the wood was screaming, and then he stared at the robbers with a serious look. This expression was not a few seconds. Suddenly he seemed to hear something. Before he came back, a fireball suddenly flew over his head, and then the robbers stunned them and slammed them into the valley. On the iron leaf tree, with the loud bang, the branches of the iron leaf tree were blown around. "Oh, my ass!" "Hey! Hurt! Who can help me remove the iron leaf on my shoulder!" Hall et al... "Ah, sorry, I want to attack the leader. I didn''t think that I didn''t control it. It flew..." Lisa Bub saw the eyes of everyone, and she was a little reddish on her face. She did not say okay, this explanation made everyone heard that his face was black, and his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. This fireball has no bombs, and it is really God of War! Especially the wood, he felt the back of his neck suddenly cold, thinking about the situation where the fireball just flew over his head, and almost scared a cold sweat behind his back. Thinking of this, he quietly moved away from the front of Lisa Bubu, but he suddenly thought that Lisa Bubu could not accurately control the fireball, suddenly dumbfounded. It is estimated that he is moving a small step like this, maybe the next time it happens to be hit by a positive one, maybe it is... Just as he was bitterly ready to speak, Hall was open. "That Lisa Bubu, I think it will be handed over to me and the stone. You have already scared them, you have done a good job!" "Yes! That''s it! Let us leave the rest!" The wood rushed to Lisa Bubu to think about it. For the first time, he felt that there were people in the world who were not reliable when they were mad at barbarians. They didn''t know whether they should be thankful or depressed. "Ah, this way, then okay!" Lisa Bubu, who had wanted to refuse, saw Nosia being persuaded herself, and now she had to agree to this request. Call! Everyone present was unable to breathe a sigh of relief. Hall did not have to worry about being hurt by their own people, and the robbers were reluctant to face the unreliable magician. Now that things have eased, then the robbers will continue to act. "Who, I advise you to stand on one side, otherwise don''t blame us for being unkind!" Wood does not say anything, pick up the axe and step forward and say, "Like a robbery, first ask the axe in my hand to disagree!" The robbers heads will not know if they dont have a little strength. They waved their hands and a middle-aged man came out. "Oh? Is the world different and singled out?" A little Hall was really the first time I saw it. All he had encountered before was a group of people. When he saw this, he also came to interest. He also wanted to see that this barbarian was not very powerful. He secretly gave the summoned beast an order and waited for it. "You are careful!" After the stone glanced at the other side, he said something to his brother. "Reassured big brother, this person gave me!" The wood and the robbers walked together in the middle. Others tacitly did not start. Looking at the robbers who were unprepared, Hall was thinking, what would happen if someone had a surprise attack at this time? The two did not say anything, but it was a rush. When Hall looked at it, he lost interest. You cut it over and I avoided it. I stabbed you and resisted it. It was completely unobservable! However, Hall soon found that the scene was a bit wrong. The power of the wood was obviously bigger than that of the robber. Only a few times later, the other party seemed to have shivered with both hands. Looking at the pale face, it seemed that the battle was almost over. . Sure enough, after seeing the mans expression, Wood grinned and raised the axe for a long time and slammed against him. As soon as it sounds. The other''s big sword was split into two paragraphs, but fortunately he reacted quickly, and he barely hid in the axe as he quickly reached himself. This guy in wood looks very honest In fact, there are many eyes, and it is a kick to catch this opportunity. With a bang, the robber was kicked a dog to eat! "Waste!" After the robber leader slammed his face, his face suddenly seemed to be difficult to look at. Obviously, the second-class fighter who can defeat himself is at least a second-class warrior. You must know that his small bandit gang is also a second-class fighter and the other ones are first-class fighters. Others are generally physically strong. Looking at the stone that is almost taller than the wood, he thinks that he should not be an opponent alone. He thought of it immediately and decided. "Everyone is ready, after the archers attack, they will go up and get them!" Uh This guy Hall originally thought that according to the plot, he would swear a hand and then go up, this... this leader is not one of the consciousness of the warrior! Hall is also a spit, and replaced him, he will not play this heads-up game, there are a lot of summoned beasts in his space, the fool will go to the fight! Just wanting his summoned beast to attack the end of the farce, and suddenly there was a hoof behind him. Everyone looked back and saw that dozens of people riding horses wanted to come here. The people of the caravan immediately panicked, and the businessman quickly replied a few words. The stone saw his eyebrows locked, and he thought about it and then pointed at the wood. "If you need to, you are mad, I will resist them!" When he finished, he took the axe and walked over. Hall couldnt help but frown. "It seems that I am almost exposed. Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 101： The script is wrong. Chapter 101 is not right. Because of the sudden arrival of a group of people behind, the entire caravan people have more or less panic. If Wolffs prestige is not low, its estimated that he has long since escaped. The stone came to the caravan with an axe. He didn''t seem so calm at the moment, but he did know that if he was chaotic, then the caravan was finished! Hall gave a look to Nosia, and the intelligent Nosia immediately understood that she took Lisa Bubu on the side and walked behind the Hall. After all, only here she knew the strength of Hall, so she No worry. After the robber leader discovered the person, he understood that it was time for him to perform. Of course, holding up the big sword against the man behind him, "We are going to give these people a good look and let them know what it would be like to refuse us!" Since there were hints before, everyone understands that this is just a play, and the moment is imposing. "Roar!" Not to mention, in this valley, the screams of hundreds of people are really a bit scary. The thieves in front of the roaring offense, the wood suddenly raised a big axe, eyes staring at them, because the palms of the excited hands are full of sweat. "It seems that this madness may not be able to withstand it!" The wood is not stupid. He just is too lazy to think about it. This time the situation is very urgent. He is considering whether to resist or attack immediately. Just as he hesitated, the stone behind him was also watching the people on horseback with vigilance. A middle-aged man came over after seeing the stone, and looked at the stone with pride. "This is the son of our Damei Port Finance Manager, Lord Roms, what are you doing?" Yep? The son of the financial tube? The stone couldnt help but hear that they didnt even come to the gang of the robber, but the official. "So Roms?" Lisa Bub was surprised to see Roems, who smiled and walked over. "Oh, my beautiful princess, I am late, are you okay?" Roms said that he had done a noble ceremony, and the cavalry behind him immediately came up to block Roems and take over. The defense of the caravan. "How come you?" Lisa Bub felt very magical about the arrival of Roems and indirectly saving himself. "I originally wanted to go to Howth Town to help my father collect tax. I didn''t expect to meet you here. It seems that you are in trouble with the princess!" Roems'' tone was calm, but the more he let Huo The more you are doubtful. This coincidence is very rare. How come you have just encountered a robber here? Its too coincidental that this hero saved the beauty! Then Roms saw that Hall was inadvertently squeezed aside his own, and the corner of his mouth suddenly showed a slight curvature, but he would cover it up and quickly took it back. But Hall is clearly seeing it. "He is... is it laughing at me?" Hall looked at Roms, and he knew very well that this guy was definitely not that simple. He didn''t wait for him to ask, and suddenly there was a voice from the robber that surprised everyone. "Put the arrow!" When the people looked back, they saw that the robbers had started to attack, and what surprised everyone was that the arrows were flying in the direction of Hall. "Ano is careful!" Nosia saw the Hall while reminding Hall, while sang a curse, but unfortunately it was too late. Many arrows have appeared above Hall''s head. I believe that Hall will be shot as a hedgehog. Hall was already prepared when he was surrounded by the robbers. When he saw that the arrow was mostly directed at himself, Hall immediately entered the space and summoned Ada. "Roar!" A huge figure that suddenly appeared aroused a roar, and then, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, a gust of wind rushed to the arrows. "Ah! I am in the middle of the arrow!" "Hey! My arms!" Then Roms and others ignored the robbers who were injured by their own arrows. They were looking at the incredible look of Hall, the tall Warcraft in front of him. "This is... summoning the beast? God, is he the summoner?" Not only is Roems, but even Lisa Bubu is wide-eyed and looks at Hall with an incredible expression. She has never seen Hall, and she thinks Hall is a magician, but she did not expect it. Today Hall is summoning a large Warcraft out. "You...you...you...you are..." Roems looked at Hall with his horror, though he didn''t learn anything, but he obviously recognized it. This Warcraft turned out to be the third-class Warcraft''s Xiaoyue. Devil wolf! According to the summoner''s situation, Hall turned out to be a third-class summoner! After looking at Hall''s young face, Roems showed a sly expression on his face. On the other hand, the bandit leader is a face of iron, just now Hall suddenly summoned the summoned beast and counterattacked, and his men were injured. I glanced at the dozens of people lying on the ground, crying and crying. The robber leader suddenly became shocked and angry! "Damn! You dare to resist, but also hurt my people, I... I..." Originally at this time, Roems should give him a look to indicate that he left, but because of the suddenness, the robber leader once again issued a wrong signal again! "Give me an attack!" The robbers were surprised, but they still habitually obeyed the command of the leader. Now there are several thieves who raise the sword in their hands and want Hall and others to rush over. "kill!" The stone and the wood reacted first, and lifting the huge axe was a wave to the coming person. The robbers miscalculated the power of the two brothers of the barbarian, and several robbers who resisted with the big sword even made the sword directly into two paragraphs! "Hey!" This scene surprised everyone, especially Roms, who did not think that these two big men were so powerful. When he woke up, he discovered that the current situation was not working according to the previous script. When the robbers saw the tragic death of their comrades, they were angry at the moment. "Damn! I want to kill you!" "Revenge for the brothers! Kill!" Seeing the rush of hundreds of robbers, the people brought by Roms immediately put on a fighting posture. When Hall was stunned, some of Roms, then patted Adas head, and Ada immediately turned into a shadow and rushed out to the fastest robber. With a bang, the robber was directly smashed by the strong AdaWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 102： arrival Chapter 102 Arrival A big attack represents the official counterattack of Hall. The stone and the wood saw each other and rushed straight. Nosia was the group of magical magic that immediately showed the wind, and there was a painful scream in the crowd where the robbers were. This is a small tornado, mainly with high-speed rotation of the wind blade to attack the enemy. Fortunately, her level is not good, the magic power and scope is not too big, if replaced by a fourth-class magician, it is estimated that this hundred people are reimbursed. Hall is still envious in seeing the robbers in those magical areas. "When there is time, I must go to the Magic Academy to learn. Since I have come to this magical world, I am really sorry for my chances of crossing without releasing a few magic!" One person who was brought by Roms couldnt help but ask him what Roems did. Roems saw that the script had already left the subject and wanted to control the situation, but when he saw Halls whistling wolf, and the robbers were defeated, he felt himself It seems that they overestimated these robbers and also angered Hall''s strength. Looking at Lisa Bubu on the side, Roems bit his teeth and said. "Up, kill me these robbers!" After getting the order, these people were ready immediately. After several magicians sang the spell, they first sang. The magic of several different attributes quickly went to the robbers. With the screams, the soldiers came. They immediately seized the opportunity to kill directly. The robbers were robbers, and when they suffered strong enemies and regular troops, they quickly collapsed. The head of the head did not think that his men would not be beaten like this, and his face suddenly showed a horrified expression. He saw Roems not far away, just wanted to say that the armistice, but a shadow quickly flew over. Before he reacted, the shadow directly penetrated his throat, and the robbers first tie was unwilling, and his eyes widened and his hands were forced to cover the throat. The blood kept flowing out of the gap between his hands, and with a trace of unwillingness, the robber leader fell heavily. "No, the leader is dead!" Originally, they were messy robbers. After suddenly hearing this, they suddenly made birds and beasts, and there was no idea of ??revenge for the leader. Fast! Some are very fast! From the beginning to the present, there is still no ten minutes to end the death of the robber leader. In fact, it can be like this, the big reason is because of Ada! There is no third-class warrior robbers here, the third-class Warcraft Ada can be said to be very scary here. Basically, when the claws go down, those robbers are not dead or hurt... After the battle, Roems and his men looked at Hall and his summoned beast. After all, the most powerful of them here is also a third-class fighter. Although they can beat Ada, they are very clear in their hearts, which requires a lot of price! "Ano, are you actually a summoner? If I am not mistaken, your summoning beast is Xiaoyue Devil Wolf? God, how old are you, there is a Xiaoyue Devil as a summoning beast?" The **** axe whispered to the Hall, and the eyes looked at him from time to time. Hall hasn''t spoken yet, and Nosia''s heart is secretly thinking, if he knows that Hall still has a lot of Warcraft, I don''t know if he will be scared. After the battle, Roems walked over and smiled at the Hall. "It turns out that Mr. Arnold is a great summoner and he knows a little more. The son of the Damei Port Finance Officer, Roems, met Mr.!" For Roems'' sudden change of face, Hall did not want to break it. This must have something to do with him, but since the bandit leader has been killed, Hall will not want to pay attention to him. "Hello! I want to hand it over to you, should there be no problem?" After all, there are so many people who have died. If they are left here, they may become what they are. Since they are official people, Hall will throw this matter to them. ... Looking at the caravans that were far away, Roemss smile disappeared. "Look back and investigate him, this person is so young, it must not be an ordinary person! Damn!" Then Roms originally wanted to come to a hero to save the United States, but did not think that the plan could not keep up with the changes, the situation is developing too fast, it is not what he can dominate. Thinking of this, he decided to go back and say something to his father and want to hear his father''s opinion. After finishing the collection, Roms immediately took the person back to Damei Port. After the two people walked away, the valley immediately quieted down, as if nothing had happened. But the dark red land on the ground seems to tell others what happened here... A black man suddenly appeared here, and after looking at Roems, he turned and walked quickly toward Hall where they left. ... After the battle of the day, everyone in the caravan had a sense of awe. After all, Hall''s age and strength are there The third-class summoner who is less than twenty years old, this is not something that ordinary people can do. Some young caravan members have regarded Hall as an idol, and they all admire Hall so young and so powerful! Unfortunately, they can''t be warriors and magicians, but that doesn''t mean they can''t worship Hall. No, Hall took a headache and took a kettle from a young man, then looked at him and retired with respect. "Giggle! Arnold, you are so powerful, they all treat you as an idol!" Hall heard a bitter smile, before the wood said a lot of such words in his ear, now Lisa Bubu is also coming to the fun, Hall is really made a big two! "Okay, don''t say it, I managed to send wood, you started again!" Lisa Bubu and Nosia couldn''t help but laugh when they saw Hall eating. "Well, don''t tease you, it is estimated that you will arrive in Howth Town tomorrow, and our mission will be completed by then!" For this news, Hall couldn''t help but feel happy after hearing it. "Its finally free!" If there were no Nosias, they would have a headache when they thought of these two days. Now they can be relieved tomorrow, and they are naturally happy. With this pleasant mood, this night Hall is very comfortable to rest. The next afternoon, Hall, they finally arrived at their destination in the town of Howth. "Thank you for your help, Mr. Arnold, let''s check it out now. Here is my intention. Please accept the welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials. Works at Chapter 103： 德拉尼 王 城 Chapter 103 The City of Draeney Hall took a look and found that there were even more gold coins inside, nearly double the original good gold coins! Seeing the eyes of Hall''s doubts, Wolfe explained with a smile. "Sir, this time, if you are not you, I may lose money. Because the villain is a small business, I dont earn much, so..." It turned out that, for Wolf''s explanation, Hall hesitated, and his face showed a smile. "Oh, thank you!" He knows that if he doesn''t take the money, Wolf will be very upset. According to the situation of a third-class summoner, this mission is almost the same money. Obviously he should have asked the stone, and the stone told him about it. Sure enough, seeing that Hall took over the money, Wolfe showed a smile. Wolf was very busy. After he paid the money, he just resigned to be busy with his own caravan. Stone and wood knew that Hall had to go, so the two also talked to Hall for a while, and Wood invited Hall to go to their tribe to be a guest. Originally, Hall wanted to refuse, because he probably didn''t have time recently, but after looking at the stone is a look of anticipation, he still agreed. Saying goodbye to the caravans, Hall took Nose and Lisa Bubu directly to the kingdom of Arkand, the city of Draini. Lisa Bubu did not object. After all, it took a few days to get to Draeney from here. She seemed to want to go earlier, so I heard that Hall would agree. From the town of Howth to the kingdom of Draini, the road is basically a horse, not the kind of path. Obviously, it was specially built here, and Hall understood it when he thought about it. In the era of the earth, there is a saying that you want to get rich and build a road first. Here, there is a relationship between road construction and getting rich, but Hall thinks that the Akkadian Principality should do this to facilitate military dispatch. After all, this continent is too big. According to the current limited technology, it can only be done at most! "How about Arnold? Surprised, this is still bad. When you go to Wangcheng, you will find that the road there is more spacious!" Seeing Halls surprised expression, Lisa Bubu said with some pride. In fact, she knows where, Hall is surprised that this is not the reason! However, Hall is not really only sixteen years old. Actually, his age is an uncle, so he only heard a slight smile and did not want to explain it. He knows very well that the earth can''t go back. This secret can''t be said anyway, it should be buried deep in the heart, or rotten in the belly! It was a few days of wind and drink, and Hall finally saw a huge city. This city is the first king of humanity that Hall came to see in the world. It is a big difference from the Elven King City, the tall city walls, the wide moat, and the endless city gates. This shocked Hall, the person who crossed the earth. "How? Arno? This is the kingdom of Draini! Shocked?" After said Lisa Bubu did not wait for Hall to open, immediately pulled him into the city road. "Let''s go, let me go in and find a place to take a break!" After so many days of driving, Hall looked at the dusty Nossia and Lisa Bubu, and suddenly felt a little unwilling. "Well! Let''s take a break at Draeney, and then see when the airship ticket to the Martian City of Marshall City is going!" Seeing Hall promised, Lisa Bubu immediately patted her chest. "Reassure, how do I say that I have also worked in the mercenary trade union, this will be handed over to me!" Hall heard the words and Nosia looked at each other. Both of them saw something from the other side''s eyes. The two men looked at each other and followed Lisa Bubu to the door. There are many people coming in and out. There are not a few fighters and magicians. Some of the magicians are very proud. When they go in, the soldiers even say hello. Hall glanced at them. These magicians turned out to be third-class magicians. They didn''t seem to be old enough, and they also had a feature that the magical robes of these magicians turned out to be uniform styles! It seems that Halls doubts are revealed, and the locals of Lisa Bubu immediately explained. It turns out that these people are students of the Draeney School of Magic. They are all geniuses recruited from all over the country by the Akkad Principality! These people have some very powerful magical talents. They only get the identity of the nobility as soon as they enter the magic school. After they graduate, the state and the major guilds will come to compete for them. Of course, some big families cannot be used by others. Recruitment, they are recruited by some civilians or children of small nobility. Hall heard the light here, and he thought that if he became a student of a magic school, could he use this identity to avoid the enemy? Then secretly develop the forces? Hall thinks this method is good, but in the current situation, this magic school can only be the magic school of the Fire Empire! After all, the Akkadian Principality is a subsidiary of the Firewind Empire. Since I decided to enter the Magic Academy, it is natural to choose a higher level If you get a high title of the Fire Empire, then revenge is even more hopeful! Since Hall has not yet certified, he has to pay the money before he can enter the city. After paying, Hall three found a hotel, opened two rooms, Hall alone, Lisa Bubu, two women and one, settled down and the three came out together for dinner. After all, eating dry food for half a month, even if Hall is often the mains of instant noodles can not afford it. I thought that in the past, he was the one who saved his money to buy a computer but spent two months eating instant noodles. Fortunately, his classmates took him out to eat from time to time, which made him come over. Now think about it once, saying more is tears! After all, Hall now finds that after he came to the world, his appetite has greatly increased, especially after drinking the spring water in the space! In the past two months, Hall has obtained two drops of life spring water, but Hall did not finish all of it, but left a drop of spare. After all, the therapeutic effect of life spring water is there, and there is a drop of preparation! After taking another drop of life spring water, Hall felt that his body''s strength and spirit and the so-called magical fluctuations increased one point. Thinking of this, Hall is more eager for the advanced magic crystal. I don''t know what it will be like if I drink it every day. After eating, Lisa Bubu took Hall directly to the position where the airship was. Listening to the airship that others have said for so long, Hall is the first time to see the real thing. After he was excited and he saw the real appearance of the airship, Hall couldnt help but swear. "This can fly Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are available at Chapter 104： Elf Night Force Chapter 104 Elf Night Force Seeking a collection! recommend! Of course, if you have a reward, you will continue to add more! In front of this airship, it is said that this so-called flying object has greatly exceeded Hall''s cognition. There are two airships in Halls impression! One is the giant of Russia in the red police game. Basically, a team of airships can completely destroy the enemy base. The second impression is the two airships in the Alliance and the Horde in World of Warcraft. That looks so tall! But your sister, you seem to be patching everywhere, it looks like a so-called flying object like a melon, we are sure to fly? Hall really has no love for this so-called airship! She is very skeptical about whether the airship can fly long distances. "If necessary later, be sure to get a flying Warcraft out..." Lisa Bubu looked at Hall''s surprised expression and immediately said excitedly. "How? Haven''t you seen it? This is amazing! From the city of Draeny to the Martian city of the Fire Empire, as long as a week, if you change to a carriage, there is no year to go!" Ugh! Hall sighed in his heart. He couldn''t explain Lisa Bubu''s Boeing plane in Earth technology. He couldn''t explain the jet plane with her. In order not to attack her enthusiasm and optimism, Hall could only follow the script. That way, a face with a surprised expression said something. "great!" Seeing Hall, Lisa Bubs chuckled. Because the elves of the dark forest are not very close to humans, Nosia has never seen such an airship. "Well, I also want to try the feeling of flying!" The magician can actually fly, especially the wind magician, a floating operation will be done, but this must wait until the third-class magician can learn, after all, that requires a strong mental power to control the smooth output of the magic. Otherwise, once the magic output is fast, or slow, the magician flying in the air is in danger. After all, they are not warriors, falling from a height of more than ten meters, not dead or disabled! Hall followed Lisa Bubu to the ticketing hall and found that there were quite a few people who were ready to buy tickets. What surprised Hall even more was that the people who sold the tickets were not humans. To be precise, they were orcs! It seems that Hall''s doubts are seen, Lisa Bubu explained. It turned out that this airship was invented by the goblin. Don''t look at the goblin, but they also have a kingdom. They buy some orcs to serve them. Looking at the few orc beauties in the front desk, Hall suddenly felt that the goblin might be one of the smartest races in the world! I still know the beauty effect! Rabbit girl, catwoman... Hall suddenly thought that there would be no different version of the flight attendant in the airship! Soon they arrived at Hall, and they were a rabbit woman. When they saw the moving furry ears, Hall suddenly caught some. "I don''t know what Lina is doing now!" Originally, Hall saw the Orc woman in front of her and thought of the fox girl Lina. Seeing Hall staring at himself, the girl''s face suddenly turned red, although she had been seen before, but it is really rare to think that Hall is staring at the eyes. It may be that only Nosia knows what Hall is going on, so she waits for the rabbit girl to open her mouth and quickly pulls up Lahall''s clothes. "How? Oh!" Hall looked back and saw that Nosia pulled himself, and then saw Lisa Bubu snickering and the rabbit girl''s flushed face, and immediately understood what was going on. "Sorry, I am distracted! Trouble to me..." Hall said that half suddenly stopped and turned to look at Lisa Buddhism, "Lisa Bubu, I want to go to the Fire Empire with Nicole, you..." "I have to go! Rest assured, I will pay for myself!" Seeing Hall wants to leave himself, Lisa Bubu quickly took out a gold card from the space bag. Hall is a bitter smile, he wants to tell Lisa Bubu that he is not going to play, it is too dangerous to follow him! But after seeing Lisa Bub''s firm look, he still agreed. "That''s it!" After watching the rabbit girl, "Troublely give us three tickets to the Firewind Empire Mars City recently!" "Okay, please wait!" The rabbit girl''s voice is very soft, and there is a feeling of the earth version of Lin Chi-ling. "Sir, when you have three hundred and sixty gold coins together, are you swiping or cash?" "Three hundred and sixty? That means one person is one hundred and twenty? It''s really not cheap!" No, its not a day or two for Hall to come to this world. But for a civilian, a few gold coins can be consumed by the whole family for half a year. These three hundred gold coins are likely to be earned in their lifetime. The money is gone. Of course, this is different for mercenaries. After all, mercenaries can do a lot of commissions. It can be seen from this that the world is a world of strength and respect. People with strength can travel around the world. Without strength, it is estimated that they can only stay in one country for the rest of their lives. After paying, Hall got three tickets for the day after tomorrow, see the ticket has landed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hall''s heart will be put down. Then the three started to go shopping under the leadership of Lisa Bubu. The city of Delaney is very large. It is estimated that it is really necessary to go shopping. It will not work for a few days. Hall returned to the hotel after they acquired some food and essential necessities. Just as they were resting, on an airship, four people dressed in black robes were sitting in a room looking at the information in their hands! "Hall. Alexander, male, sixteen years old, was wanted by Allakil and the Principality of Enkat. The prize was together with four hundred purple coins! The family was declared a treason by the king, and a sister married to the fire empire! Hall suspected The special system summoner, with the Xiaoyue Devil and the Earth Devil Bear as the summoning beast!" Seeing here, one of the black robes had a funny expression on his mouth. "It turns out that this human being is so interesting, but he is really daring! Even dare to trick our princess out, and when he catches him, he must be good-looking!" "Dark three, talk less nonsense, you know it will do!" Another black robe heard the voice here. "Yes, yes! I said the boss, are you not tired every day?" Seeing the eyes of the other three people, they secretly screamed. "If you don''t say it, don''t say anything, what''s so great!" Says here he suddenly Yibalaguo the last man in black ferocious Road "ranks the fourth, how to say I was your brother, you stare at me carefully I''ll beat you!" Dark four is speechless and looks at his third brother, four brothers, may be his third brother is the most unreliable. These four people are not others. They are the squad of the four dark elves who are looking for Nosia''s dark nights. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serials Chapter 105： Mars City Chapter 105, Mars City Is it four today? Great recommendation and end? The dark army is the special unit of the queen. They are all orphans, raised by the Queen, so their loyalty to the Queen is unquestionable. The specific number of people in the dark army are not known to them. These four people are members of one of the teams. According to age, they are divided into dark ones and dark ones. Of course, they also have their own names, but they only call their respective secret numbers when they perform no tasks. It is said that the same rice raises hundreds of people, this statement also applies to the elves. Originally it should be a tall elf, there will be one or two special cases, and this dark three is such a wonderful person. "Hey, say you, the fourth, still look at your brother with this kind of eyes, be careful with your brother, I will pack you now!" When I heard the news, I couldnt help but look at the dark three. "Small three, you shut up! Don''t always bully the fourth!" "Cough! That boss, ah, can you not call Xiaosan ah, I don''t know why it always feels weird!" See the boss''s words, the third is to loosen the dark four. The dark four saw a sigh of relief, did not speak, and quickly stayed away from the dark palm range. "Okay! Honest! Recently there is something wrong with the dark forest. Let''s hurry to find the princess and then send her back as soon as possible! As for the Hall, I will catch him when I get there!" ... Hall and Nosia didn''t know that the Queen of the Dark Elves had sent people to catch them. At this time they were sitting on the airship to the Firewind Empire Mars City. At the beginning, Hall also suspected that the airship could fly, but after seeing the airship moving forward at a fast speed, Hall knew that he was too small to see people from different worlds. The airship didn''t vibrate because of the speed. Looking at the faint light outside the airship, Hall understood it. It should be the reason. "That is the magic array, mainly to protect the role. It is said that these goblins don''t look very good, but their invention ability is not bad. Who can think that using the magic array will make an airship fly!" No! This elliptical so-called airship does not use the principle of a hot air balloon, but flies with the help of a magical array. Recognizing this, Holden became interested in this so-called magical array. "It seems that I really have to go to the Magic Academy to study hard!" The days on the airship were very boring, including Lisa Bubu, and the three people were excited to see the sky from the beginning, and then saw more employment. Bored, Hall made a different world of playing cards, and then played with the Lisa Bubu. The world is also a card, but Hall will not play at all. Looking at the devil on the card, the **** of war, Hall has no interest directly. If you want to play the landlord, Hall also spent a lot of time thinking about Nocia. Fortunately, both of them are magicians. The mental strength is better than the average person. If they are less than half a day, they will play smoothly. "Wang fried! Giggle! Arnold, you lost again!" Nosia was very happy, laughing all eyes into a crescent. Hall''s face was depressed and his face was stretched out. If someone was there, he would laugh. I saw that Hall''s face was all dark, this is the result of the half-day of Nosia and Lisa Bubu. "I really taught the apprentice to starve to death master!" To say that Hall is really depressed, it is reasonable to say that he created the landlord, he should be able to take advantage, but in fact it is the opposite! In addition to the beginning of Lisa Bubu, they will not play and lose a few times, and later all are Hall loses! Never won once! "I don''t believe this time I still lose!" "Connected!!" "No!" "Over!" "Shunzi to a!" "No!" "No!" "Hey! You are miserable! Airplane!" Looking at the only card in his hand, Hall finally showed a smile! "Bomb!" Uh When Hall saw the four threes, he was a little dumbfounded. He just went from four to a, and there was no three. His last one was Xiao Wang, meaning that he would win. He did not expect that this was the case! Seeing Hall''s astonished appearance, Nosia reveals her signature little tiger teeth. "Ano, pick up!" "Shunzi! Straight! Straight!" Hall looked at Nosy''s flowing water and put a straight on Bibi. Finally, he twitched a few times, and after he left, a king closed his eyes. "Don''t play! Never play with them! It''s too shameful!" Hall said that this was the case, but it was later convinced by Nosia that they couldnt help it. Lisa Bubu would have forgotten it, and Nosia actually learned to spoil, making Hall a bit too much to eat. Fortunately, in seven days, I passed by, and when the three were a little impatient, I heard the sound from the airship. "Every passenger, Mars City is here!" Its finally here! Hall feels that the most failure of this journey is to teach Nosia to play the landlord! As soon as he got out of the airship, Hall was shocked by the magnificent Mars City in front of him Wow! The emperor is the emperor, and it really deserves its name! It seems that my father did not lie to me! Lisa Bubu exclaimed as soon as she came out. Hall can''t help but smile. Since the three people came to Mars City for the first time, they were unfamiliar and didnt know where to go. Fortunately, people in Mars City are not surprised, and soon a few children ran over. One of the children seems to have less power and is directly squeezed to the ground. "Hey!" The person who fell to the ground made a cry, but others did not pay attention to him, but accelerated the speed to come to Hall and others. But they are very measured, how to fight, and when they come to the front of the Hall, they leave a little distance. This will not give people a feeling of compulsion. This makes Hall feel much better than it is outside the Earth Station. However, Hall soon understood that here is a different world, respected by strength, they are estimated to be some civilians, and Hall three of them are wearing magic robe, naturally they are not able to provoke. "Respected magician adults, do you have any needs? As long as I can help, I will help you!" "Adult, hello! I want to eat or rest, I will take you to a safe and cheap place, of course, you only need to give me a silver coin!" Several children present at the scene rushed to Hall to promote themselves, and wanted Hall to accept their service. Originally, Hall didn''t want to be too troublesome to find someone, but after seeing the fallen child behind them, Hall changed his mind Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, The most popular serial works are at Chapter 106： Mochi Chapter 106 Mochi "No, you are busy with yours!" Hearing Hall said that the children in the room looked at each other, but they were very polite to the Hall and said they could find them here if needed. After talking a few children no longer speak, orderly back. But they did not go far, but went to another guest. "They are so small, how come out to do things?" Apparently Lisa Bubu did not suffer much, so she could not understand what these children did. Ugh! Hall sighed, and there were more things like this. Even when it was on Earth, there was nothing less than here. And you still can''t tell which ones are true and what are fake. Maybe you don''t have enough money to deposit. And the world is different. If it is not really poor, how can a child like this come out to work? Hall didn''t answer, but went to the child who had just climbed up. The child was yellow and thin, but the big eyes were very bright. When he saw Hall looking at him, he was silent for a moment. Erzhen. "Sir, if you need it, I can help you. I can eat at the store. You can give me a cake every day!" Oh? The child did not ask him to ask for money, but asked him directly what to eat. What does this mean? Explain that he is now harder than other children! Seeing Halls confused expression, the child bit his teeth and continued, Mr., half... Suddenly Hall found that the child was no longer talking, and looked at the Hall with a flash of gaze. Hall looked back in confusion and found that the children were looking at them with hostility. It turns out that... Hall immediately understood that the price reduction of this child caused dissatisfaction with other children. Also, everyone else is a silver coin, you are a cake, and individuals will make wise choices. "Let''s go, take me to a quiet hotel!" Hearing Hall, the child had been stunned before, but soon his face showed an excited smile. "Thank you, please come with me!" The situation here seems very common. Hall just took a few steps and saw that the children behind him also found customers, so they didn''t have time to pay attention to the problem of the child''s foul. "What is your name!" Hall looked at the thin child in front of him. "Mr. Dear Sir, my name is Mochi!" The child named Mochi replied respectfully. Lisa Bubu heard a little curious and asked, "Why are you working so small? Are you parents?" Hall looked at Lisa Bubu with some headaches. Which pot does not open? Mochi heard the first look of a painful expression on his face, but he quickly recovered and his face showed a stubborn smile. "Respected lady, we are orphans, there is no way to survive this way!" what! Lisa Bubu responded, but Hall heard the meaning of Mochi, we! Explain that he still has a younger brother or sister! As for why it is not a brother or sister, Hall feels that this possibility is not great, because he thinks that Mochi has the words of his brother and sister, then they will certainly take care of Mo Qi, and will not make him so thin. It seems that Lisa Bubu knows that she has made a mistake, and she is not talking about the following road. Soon, the group of people came to a street, where the flow of people was not as much as the road there was, and the surrounding environment was really quiet and suitable for living as Mochi said. "Ah? Are you going to live in the hotel? Come in! Mochi, what are you doing? Please hurry up and prepare for the guests!" When Hall came to a hotel, a middle-aged woman immediately came over and smiled and looked at Hall. However, her attitude towards Mochi is very poor. This is not to let Hall and others wonder. Who is this middle-aged woman? Mochi did not explain, but bowed his head and led the way. Hall''s eyes quickly caught the small hand that Mochi gripped and then released. The middle-aged woman asked Hall if they had to stay for a few days, and also introduced the price of her regular rooms and superior rooms. Fortunately, the price is not very high, so Hall chose two superior rooms. The middle-aged woman heard the words and immediately smiled, but she did not find out that the wrinkles on the corners of her face could quickly pinch a fly. When Hall came in, Mochi immediately gave Hall and others tea and saw him so skilled, which made Hall wonder what he said before. Seeing Hall frowning, Mochi ignored the middle-aged woman in the presence and pleaded, "Sir, please give me a cake now, I..." Before he finished, the middle-aged womans face suddenly changed. Dont bother the guests! Go! After saying that her face was changed, she smiled at Hall and smiled. "Sir, I am sorry, the child is not sensible! This time his toll is a silver coin. How about I count it in the house?" "No! You can''t do this!" The little boy didn''t know where to get the courage, and said loudly to the middle-aged woman. "Shut up! You eat my use me, now dare to talk to me like this, I..." Seeing that Mochi was about to be slammed by a middle-aged woman, Hall saw a change of face. When the middle-aged woman was about to hit Mochi, she suddenly caught the hand of the middle-aged woman. "Enough! Are you treating the guests like this?" Seeing that Hall was angry, the middle-aged woman glanced at the Mochi, and then he smiled at Hall. "Sorry, sorry Mr....the child is not sensible. I will deal with this matter for a while, so how about I go to the husband and the lady together now?" Hall now has a mood to live here. He didn''t want to take care of it, but it seems that the situation here is a bit special. Now he has an idea and wants to see what is going on here. "Mochi, you said, what the **** is going on? Why do people want money, you only need a cake?" Seeing Hall''s serious expression, Nosia and Lisa Bubu realized that something was wrong. The middle-aged woman just wanted to talk, but after being glanced at by Hall, she closed her mouth with a smile. Mochi is hesitating because he doesn''t know if Hall can believe it. Before he just believed that this middle-aged woman was in front of him, it turned out that his brother and sister became like this. For a time, he did not pay attention to how to do it. However, at the moment of looking up, when he saw Hall''s eyes, he bit his teeth and ignored the threat of middle-aged women, and said firmly. "Magic Master, as long as you are willing to save my sister! I am willing to be your servant! I swear in the name of God of War, I would like to be loyal to adults Welcome to the readers to read, the latest and fastest The most popular serial works are at Chapter 107： Rescue! Happy New Year! Chapter 107 Rescue. Give everyone a happy New Year! I wish you good health! All the best! Of course, collection and voting depends on everyone! The middle-aged woman did not think that Mochi was so bold today. When she reacted, Mochi had already succumbed to Hall and began to be loyal. Then the middle-aged woman''s face changed greatly, and she pointed out that Mochi shouted loudly. "Bastard! What are you doing?" "To shut up!" Hall looked at the middle-aged woman with a gloomy look. He was somewhat dissatisfied. She suddenly interrupted Mochi. The middle-aged woman just wanted to say something, but after seeing the fierce eyes of Hall''s sharp eyes, she didn''t know whether she was guilty or not, but she actually closed her mouth. "Mochi, you said to save your sister? What the **** is going on?" Mo Qi has already sneaked out. After seeing Hall yelling at the middle-aged woman, he ignored the eyes of a middle-aged woman and said things quickly. In fact, the matter is not complicated. The main reason is that a magician seems to have taken a look at Mochi''s sister Mia. Then the innkeeper wants to worship the magician as a teacher, so she designs and frames the Mochi brothers and sisters. Because the Mochi brothers and sisters were deceived by the kindness of the hotel owner, they owe the boss a lot of money. The proprietress forced Mia to be a slave, and Mochi naturally disagreed, so he went out to work to pay back the money. What kind of money can a child have? The money they earn is not enough for them to eat. Today, Mochi only needs a cake. It is because Mia is already hungry. If she doesnt eat anything today, she will probably be starved to death, or she will agree to the bosss request to become her slave. Will be sent to the magician. "You are nonsense!" The proprietress said with a red face. But obviously, Hall and Nosia both believed in Mochi''s words. "Go take your sister over!" Mochi heard a glimpse of the first thing, then immediately excited, smart, he knows that Hall has promised to manage this. The reason why Mochi puts his hopes on Hall is naturally his own thoughts. You know, Hall looks very young. What does the young magician say? Explain that the origin of Hall is not easy! It is because of this that he will have the courage to break things. The proprietress didn''t think that Hall really wanted to be nosy, so he looked at Hall Road with a sullen look. "This magician is an adult, you have to know that the adult is a fourth-class magician! It is not something you can provoke!" Fourth-class magician? ! Hall and others couldn''t help but say that Hall really didn''t compete with the fourth-class magician. The fourth-class magician and the fourth-class warrior are the same level, but it is true that the fourth-class magicians are still awesome, after all, they are moving turrets! If the distance is far away, Hall''s summoned beast is really easy to suppress at the beginning! However, Hall is not afraid, he has more summoned beasts, take a dozen female ants, a fireball may not be afraid of you, then a dozen fireballs? I don''t believe you don''t hide! As long as you hide, then the next Ada''s attack is not so easy to hide. Of course, this and Hall think for themselves, because after reaching the fourth-class magician, the followers are certainly quite a lot. So the possibility of facing the magician alone is very small. It seems that Halls hesitation, the bosss wife immediately hit the railroad. "Mr. Look, they are just slaves. Why do you have to offend a fourth-class magician for them? Are you right?" I don''t know why, Hall is particularly disgusted with the coloring boss, especially seeing her face with a thick foundation. After feeling that she was slowly close to herself, Hall couldn''t help but pull out a word from his mouth. "Roll!" what? The proprietress suddenly stopped and heard her face become iron, although she was a civilian, but she had a son of a magician. When she was insulted like this, she wanted to worry about it now, but suddenly she felt a trace of heat coming from the side. When I just wanted to speak, I swallowed it back. I saw Lisa Bubu on the side of the hand and fired a fist full of fireballs. "Big... adults...you..." Apparently she was not the first to see this fireball, she must be aware of the power of this fireball, the whole man trembled and trembled, his legs trembled. "Well, Lisa Bubu, take your fireball. If you don''t control well, it will be troublesome if you blow it up!" Although Hall doesn''t magic, he has made some suggestions for controlling magic, and this is not a mess, let alone Hall''s proposal is really useful. It was during this period that Hall did not play cards with them, so he found a topic, that is, the topic of controlling magic. Both Nocia and Lisa Bubu are magicians. They know that Hall is the summoner. Now, after hearing Hall''s suggestion on how to improve the control of magic, he immediately became interested. Hall just let them try to control the magic in their hands, then put away - release - put away this cycle. If there is a senior magician, it will be the next jump of Hall''s proposal, and the Hall will harm others! Can do magic freely, it is a senior magician ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I want to be the first magician of Nosia and Lisa Bubu, can release the magic is very good! This is simply a joke about your life! However, in fact, after Nocia''s exercise, the control of magic has really improved. At least Lisa Bubu will not be flying out of the fireball. For this question, Hall thought for a long time, and finally considered the cause of mental power. After the magical elements were formed through the mental power communication magical array, they still need mental strength to guide when they are released, so Lisa Bubus control was poor. The big reason is because the mental strength is not enough. After this short training, Lisa Bubu''s mental strength has made a little progress, which has to be said to be their luck, but also has to say that Hall''s bold vision is really successful! After seeing Lisa Bubu recover the fireball, the proprietress was relieved, but she did not dare to say anything at this time. Just as he thought about whether he was going to report to his son, Mochi hurried over and looked at Hall eagerly. "Big... adults, please go see my sister, my sister has been comatose!" Hall did not say anything, said directly to Mochi, "Go, lead the way!" Mochi heard a glance at Hall and glanced at him, then turned around and took Hall to the back. Lisa Bub and Nosia looked at each other and the two followed and ran in. "Bastard! You... you will regret it!" After seeing their backs, the proprietress turned and immediately ran out. The movement didn''t match her figure. It seems that she was really breathed out of potential~www .novelhall.com~Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 108： Child with story Chapter 108 Children with stories I wish you all a Happy New Year! I am still at work... painful... the last chapter! When Hall followed Mochi to the back of the hotel, his brow could not help but wrinkle. He didn''t think of a clean hotel in front, but there was such a place behind. Where is this a room, looking at this rotten wooden house, Hall feels that this is not a place where people live alone. Estimated to be the same as the earth''s pig''s nest! Do not! When Hall entered, it was discovered that the pig nest was not as good here, and the pig nest was at least clean. Looking at the dark wooden house, there was a bed of wooden planks, and there was a man who was thinner than Mochi. Let me call her a man! This is the case with the skinny estimate. The body is skinny, no meat is seen, the little girl has been comatose, if not to see her chest slightly undulating, Hall will feel that this is a dead person! Although Hall does not understand medicine, he still looks at the little girl in the eyes of everyone. Regardless of the doubtful eyes of the crowd, Hall felt a sigh of relief after the little girls pulse. Turned around and looked at Mochi and others, "You go out first!" Mochi originally wanted to say something, but Nosia on the side took him and Lisa Bubu out. Nosia estimated that there were a lot of secrets in Hall that could not be known to others, so she was very smart and immediately retired. . After seeing everyone out, Hall immediately entered the space and took a drop of life spring water out of a small bottle. Then, regardless of the stench that the little girl had uploaded, she dripped the life spring into the little girl''s mouth. With the dripping of the spring water, the pale, snowy face suddenly had some ruddy, and not only that, the original weak breathing slowly became powerful. "This life spring is really awesome!" Hall took the bottle and put the little girl down and stood by. Soon, the little girl made a faint voice. If Hall didn''t listen well, his mental strength was high, otherwise he couldn''t hear it. Looking at the scrawny little girl slowly opened her eyes, Hall suddenly smiled. The power of the spring of life is very powerful, and the little girl can support herself and climb up. "You are... my brother?" The little girls voice was hoarse, and Hall immediately took out the glass of water and handed it over. "Drink!" The little girl gave a slight glimpse and swallowed her throat to find the dryness of her throat. She even nodded and thanked her. "Thank you, adults!" The little girl sipped her water, she didn''t drink much. After she dropped the cup, she asked, "Who is the adult? My brother Mochi?" After watching the little girl recover, Hall said to the outside, "You come in!" Da da da The first thing that ran in was Mo Jinjin. When he looked worried and saw his sister wake up, his face suddenly showed a surprise smile. "Mia, you, how are you?" This can''t help but surprise Mochi. He thought that Hall would let Mia wake up at most. Just now, it seems that Mia spirit is much better than before! Fortunately, this world has not returned to the light to say this, otherwise Mo Qi is not a surprise, but sad. "Well, my brother, I feel a lot better now, it is this adult who saved me!" Mochi heard that he was going to kneel down to Hall, but he was dragged by Hall. "Okay, don''t move, don''t like it! I don''t like it! Also, let''s go out first, the taste here doesn''t seem so good!" Mochi and Mia heard a red face, but he didn''t say much. He went to his sister to raise her. "Okay, let me come, let''s go out first!" After Nosia suddenly waved his hand, the whole wooden house suddenly burst into a breeze, and Hall knew that she was casting magic. Seeing that Nosias certain princesss shelves were not placed, and that there was no expression of disappointment, Hall smiled slightly and then took the lead and went out. After the party came out, she did not see the proprietress. It seems that she should go to the rescue. "Adult! I will be yours after Mochi''s life!" Mochi did not kneel down. He remembered that Hall said that he didn''t like people, so he was just awkward, but the head was almost to the knee... "Brother..." Mia seems to be somewhat intolerant, but she did not object to her brother''s complete work. Apparently she also knew in her heart how bad their brothers and sisters are now. "Oh, if you are a servant, I will say it to you first. I have a lot of troubles. I may have to run around in the future. If you are not afraid, then let me go!" Mochi and Mia looked at each other and saw Moya nod, and Mochi was another martyr. "Yes, adults! The villain is willing!" Hall looked at the situation around him and thought about it and said, "You are familiar with it, go find a big hotel!" Mochi heard that he immediately took the lead and walked outside, and there was no thought of any thoughts on it. After seeing a group of Hall people go out, a figure swiftly rushed from the hotel side to an alley. ... Under the leadership of Mochi everyone came to a medium-looking hotel, where you can dine on the first floor. After Hall finished three houses, the waiter immediately put some easy-to-digest food and also Let him prepare the hot water for the bath and get some children''s clothes. When I saw a gold coin in my hand, the waiter immediately said with a smile, please wait a moment, then retired and retired. After some grooming, two rehabilitated children stood in front of Hall. "Sit down and eat!" At the strong request of Hall, the two children and Hall together to eat at the same table. Seeing the movements between them and their gestures, Holdens eyes brightened, because he found that the two children seemed to have some heads. From their every move, they could see that they had received training in aristocratic etiquette! "Noble?" Hall suddenly thought that perhaps the Mochi brothers and sisters were from aristocratic families, but they did not know what was going on in their family. In this case, if you don''t know the roots, the general aristocracy will not accept them, except for slaves. Otherwise, if their enemies know that Hall has taken them, what will their enemies think? Hall doesn''t know, so he will do it! If you change to someone else, it is estimated that you will not pay attention to it. After eating, Hall let them all go to rest. After all, the three of them had been sitting in the airship for a week and they were already tired. Just as Hall was resting, a man was comforting a middle-aged woman. "Mothers, you can rest assured, I will let them know the wrong! And the outsider welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are available at ~www.novelhall. Com~ Chapter 109： look for a job Chapter 109 Finding Things I am going out of the chapter early in the morning and wish you a happy new year! After a restful night, the next morning, Hall woke up early. When he came out of the door, he found that Mochi was already outside. "Master early!" Seeing Mo Qiqi and talking about the owner, Hall is a headache! "I didn''t say it, don''t call it like this!" Touching his head, Hall was very disgusted with this title. Although there was also a fox girl Lina, she used to call her a young master. "Forget it, I will call my younger master later!" Seeing Mochi''s stubborn expression, Hall knew that his words were white. Yesterday, several people spent a lot of time eating together. In the end, after the request of the owner, they had to sit down. Only they are on the table, so that Hall can''t stand it. It doesn''t matter if it''s done, it looks particularly rigid! "I hate nobles!" This is not only Hall''s feelings yesterday, but he has already had this idea since he crossed the world. If you let others know, it is estimated that he will be treated as a different kind! "Okay, young master!" Mochis words and deeds made Hall feel like a steward of the British aristocracy in the Earth era. This made Hall want to know Mochis previous identity. However, when Hall sees Mochi''s situation, he seems unwilling to say it, then he naturally will not take the initiative. After all, who has the secret? And Hall''s secret is bigger than anyone else, but with a secret that cannot be said is a very painful thing. This is like the feeling that you can only go to the night after you have money, and you can''t return home. Hall himself called this feeling a grievance, if others would say it is boring! "Okay, you kid, yesterday was like a child, how is it like an old man today! How is the situation in Mia?" When I heard that Hall mentioned Mia, Mochis face showed a happy expression. "Lord...a lot of grandfather, Mia''s sister is in very good condition. At first I thought she couldn''t stand it. I didn''t think she had a rest for a night. Today I can do my own activities!" "Right, this is like a child!" Fight! When I heard Hall, there was a sudden laugh from Nosy and Lisa Bubu. Hall looked back and saw, well, including the thin Mia, everyone gathered. "How? Resting well? Mia, are you okay?" Mia''s face is still a pale, snowy corner, but it is much better than yesterday. At least the spirit has recovered. "This spring of life is really amazing. If you can absorb all the moon wells and water springs of the dark elves, what will happen?" If Nosia knows that Hall is now peeking at the baby of the Elven race, she will certainly not tell Hall that he is the host who is looking for a dead end! No! How does the elf say it is also a big race? The elf of the dark forest has a few masters of nine strengths, even if there are hundreds of whistling wolves or violent magic bears on Hall. In the face of higher combat power, they are nothing but cannon fodder! "Thank you for your help, and Mia is your servant!" Hey! Again! Hall''s headache touched his head. "Okay, you and my Mochi are called my young master. Don''t say anything about the owner next time!" Mia heard a slight glimmer of light in her eyes, but everyone disappeared without discovering it. "Okay, young master! Wait for Mia to recover and take care of the young master''s life!" "Don''t! You just have a good rest!" Hall is not Lolita, Mia seems to be nine years old, although very cute, but he is not the person who opens his mouth and clothes to reach out. Seeing what Mia still wants to say, Nosia loved and touched her head and smiled. "Oh, Mia, you are like this, your young master doesn''t know how much hair to lose!" Everyone heard it, and sure enough, Hall was still scratching his head. Everyone couldnt help but smile. "Okay, have breakfast, let''s see when we will fly to Vipdas, the capital of the Principality of Sterling!" Mo Qi, who originally wanted to take the lead and ask the waiter to prepare for breakfast, suddenly stopped. He turned his head and looked at Hall with a curious look. "The young master is going to Vipdas?" "Well, yeah, how do you know where?" Mochi suddenly asked Viddas, Hall and others also expressed some curiosity. "Oh, this, I am because I often greet guests at the airship platform during this time, so I still know something about this!" Hall heard a smile and said, "Oh, do you know that? That''s great, save us from asking everywhere." "Young Master, the ticket to Vipdas is a Monday. The airship of Vipdas left only yesterday. If you want to sit, you have to wait until next week!" "That''s it..." Hall said with a disappointment. He wanted to get to Vipdas soon, and then went to see how his sister was doing. He didn''t expect to wait a week. However, Hall''s disappointment quickly dissipated has been rushed for a few months, and this week is not bad. Seeing the eyes of everyone, Hall smiled and said, "Okay, everyone is watching what I do, one week a week, we just have a good rest, we will buy tickets after eating!" Here, except for Nosia, who knows Hall, some people don''t understand what Hall is doing at this time, but since Hall has no problem now, then everyone will not take the initiative to mention it. The breakfast is very rich, this is Hall especially for the two little guys, the purpose is to let Mia absorb and digest. Of course, this cost is naturally expensive, and a breakfast goes to almost one gold coin. For ordinary people, it is too squandering! Mia and Mochi both saw this in their eyes. After they looked at each other, they nodded tacitly and did not speak. For the little guys of the two little guys, Hall and others are in the eye, they are also like Mochi, no breaks just to eat breakfast. Fortunately, there is Lisa Bubu, the pistachio, and the atmosphere on the table is not so low. After the meal, Hall was ready to buy a ticket. Since Mias body was not so good, Hall was just a Mochi who went out and let Lisa Bubu and Nosia stay at the hotel to take care of Mia. . For this, everyone has no opinion. Just after Hall went out, a group of people walked toward the hotel where Hall was under the leadership of a young man. "Oh, I dare to destroy my good deeds, see how I can clean you up! Mo Qi! And the foreign arrogant guy Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial Works at Chapter 110： Sandra Chapter 110 Sandra Everyone is big! Can come anywhere. Women do not reward? No one? A recommendation is seven hundred collections! Thank you all! This chapter is rushed out! I didnt have a good rest at night last night! After Hall left, Nocia and Lisa Bubu were playing Hall-made playing cards with Mia in the room. Mia is also a clever girl. After seeing it a few times, she understands the rules of playing cards. "Hey! The young master is really amazing, he can invent such a fun thing!" Mia is still a child after all. Although she has been so calm before, now she has recovered the kind of child''s heart after encountering something interesting. "Giggle! Mia sister, you are right, how are you always cold, don''t say, I was scared when I saw you, I didn''t think it was a day, the change is really big. !" Hearing here, Mia stopped smiling, and she was grateful to Hall, and she was shocked. She knew what happened to her body at the time, but she did not expect that she would be saved by Hall in one day. Come over, what is the medicine? Is it a **** medicine? Seeing Mia''s daze, the intelligent Nosia immediately understood what she was thinking. I touched her head and smiled. "Okay, let''s continue to play. Hall, how about us, we don''t care about him, as long as Mia is good, isn''t it?" Although Lisa Bubu is a bit nervous, she also sees some differences, and immediately reveals a smile. "Yes, let''s continue. How about we take off our clothes today? Whoever loses will take off one!" "Don''t bring bad Mia!" For Lisa Bub''s boldness, Nosia had experience. Maybe he and Hall didn''t think about it. She used to be the first time when the union saw Lisa Bubu. There is a big contrast in character. Fortunately, Lisa Bubu is not bad in nature. In Hall''s words, she is a canary locked in a cage. Now that she is out, no one is in control, then she is naturally fearless. This is different from Nosia. Although Nosia is also a canary, no, it should be said to be a golden phoenix. She just wants to experience it, and Lisa Bub wants to prove that the rebellious behavior seen to her father is essential. the difference. For the character of these two big sisters, Mia also has a little understanding, but fortunately, they are within the scope of tolerance. After laughing, the three people continued to play the landlord. Naturally, the punishment for **** was ignored by Nosia and Mia. Mars City is divided into outer city and inner city The outer city generally lives with civilians and some low-level magicians and warriors, while the inner city is the royal family and the royal family. The aristocrats here are somewhat different from the earth. They are not necessarily generals or chief officials. They are an identity in this country, mainly their strength! In this world of strength and respect, strength is everything. If you have strength, you have the status. For example, God of War, if one person becomes a **** of war, then even the king must respect him three points! Hall where they are located is a common business district in the outer city. Most of the people living here are some civilians, but there are also a few business people. The coloring hotel they lived in was opened by a small chamber of commerce. At the entrance of the hotel, some guards at the hotel were waiting for a group of people not to let them in. "Get out, hear no! What hinders me, be careful, I will pack you!" He spoke a very arrogant young man, but this also has his arrogant capital. He wears a magic robe. It can be seen from the mark on his chest that he is a first-class soil magician. As I said before, the magician is an invisible aristocrat in this world. He has the right to recruit and follow. At the moment, he followed two first-class fighters, and the others were some younger people with greater strength, which is what the earth often said. The Chamber of Commerce guards in front of the hotel has four first-class fighters. If they really fight, neither side can benefit. After all, their merchants are very expensive, and its really a mess for them! The reason why they are in front of this young magician is because they want to rush into the hotel. In this case, a few guards of nature can''t agree, but if you know that the hotel you opened can be caught at any time, do you think anyone will come here to live in the future? "This magician is an adult..." A middle-aged man suddenly spoke. When the person was called to be an adult, the young man immediately showed a proud expression. "This is our Louvitch Sorcerer!" one of Love''s first-class warrior suits proudly introduced. "Yes, Lord Lovech! Can you bring so many people to the hotel of our Chamber of Commerce to do? I don''t know what can I do for you?" Lovech heard the words and immediately pointed to the hotel and said, "We are going to arrest people. There are a few people who have stolen my family, so we have to arrest him!" Thief? The middle-aged man wrinkled his brows, like this is not the case, but those are the city''s security team to do but they are not members of the security team at first glance. Thinking of this, the middle-aged man immediately whispered, "I don''t know if the Louvre is the captain of the security team?" The security team is actually a post like the police on the earth. When he heard the middle-aged man ask, Lovech suddenly turned red. He is the captain of the security team. He is just a magician who has just been promoted. ! Even the magic robe of the body is still worn for a few days! "You don''t have to manage this, you just let us in and get the thief out!" Hearing that Lovech said this, the middle-aged man immediately understood that this Kolovich was dealing with his own private affairs! Originally, I just didn''t want to make a living in the principle of qi and wealth. It was just a first-class magician, and I wouldn''t let him be scared. When I think of it, his expression has changed slightly. "Large Louvre, you can''t let you go in, so you know that they are all our guests. If you have the rules of arresting people, then we naturally agree, if not If you wait for them to come out, what are you going to do?" "You!" Lovech suddenly became furious, but he knew his own situation. He was just a civilian child. He accidentally had a magical system. Then he got a magician''s advice by slamming his horse and worshipping him. Teacher, this may be his greatest strength. When I think of it, he suddenly becomes cold and cold. "Why, this person is stealing something from the Sorcerers School of the Magic Academy. Are you sure you want to do this?" "What? Sandra adults ~ www.novelhall.com ~ welcome readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works at Chapter 111： Lisa Bubu Chapter 111, Lisa Bubu, a headache See everyone so hard, the end of the increase of eight hundred, so more and more! If the recommendation is increased by one hundred! Add one hundred to the collection and come back at night! Welcome to join the hope group: 315,954,250 Sandra, male, human, 30-year-old uncle, fourth-class soil magician, is a teacher of the Admissions Office of the Mars City Magic School! If he is a fourth-class magician or just a teacher in a foreign house, he will not be surprised by the middle-aged man. However, the admission of the Mars City Magic Schools external school enrollment will make the middle-aged man less calm. "What? Adults, are you talking about Sandra? Are they stealing Sandra''s adult?" What surprised the middle-aged people was that it involved Sandra, who was recently fired. What he didnt believe was that someone dared to steal something from Sandra. This is tantamount to pulling out the tiger''s mouth! And he just heard about his report and probably got to know something. The people that Lovech looked for were actually two children! This is too frivolous! How do two children steal something from Sandra? Don''t say stealing, it is estimated that it is a problem to get close to him! However, middle-aged people understand that Lovech is likely to be pulling the name of Sandra''s adult, but he does not know this thing Sandra adults do not know! If you don''t know what to say, the most is to teach this guy called Lovech, but if Sandra knows? What does this mean? Will it be the meaning of Sandra? The middle-aged man thought that there was a cold sweat on his face. Although Sandra was not stupid and blatantly came to arrest people, he could not guarantee that his judgment would be correct. Not afraid of 10,000, just be afraid! He is only the head of a small chamber of commerce. This is really not what he can do. If he sinned Sandras words, he will estimate the popularity of Sandras current presence in Mars, and if others want to pack themselves, the president of the Chamber of Commerce. It is very likely that I will throw myself out to calm Sandra''s anger, which is what people often say in the back! At the thought of this, the tone of the middle-aged man is not so strong. "The Lorwich, you see if you can do this. I am going to call those few guests out. After all, this is the hotel of our Chamber of Commerce. If this matter is passed on, it will be bad for our Chamber of Commerce and Sandra. Is not it?" Seeing the middle-aged man''s soft clothes, and still moving with emotion, and reasonably said so many soft words, Lovech thought about it and agreed with him. In fact, he was also worried in his heart. After all, he did the work of Sandra''s name, but he did not get the clear instructions from Sandra! And the last sentence of the middle-aged man made him hesitate too. If it was because of the influence of his master Sandra''s reputation, then he would be enough for him! Thinking of this, Lovech waved to the person behind him, and then he looked at the middle-aged man with a smile. " OK, I will give you a chance, you..." After talking for a long time, Lovech didn''t even know the name of the middle-aged man. Fortunately, the middle-aged man hurriedly introduced. "Laughty, you call me Aximon, and it is a matter of the Chamber of Commerce!" "Well! Is Ai Simmon? You go out and drive them out, others don''t have to worry about you!" Love''s big hand waved, and it was very popular with a high-ranking person. Ai Ximeng twitched slightly and finally turned and walked into the hotel. Since Aximon has promised, then the guards will naturally not hold the knife, and several people will walk to the door of the hotel and stand by. Lovech saw them give themselves a face, and now they are facing some followers. "You will be optimistic next to me, don''t let the thief inside run!" "Yes! Dear Lover of the Louvre!" The followers of Lovech screamed and screamed. This loading force... give full marks! The escorts of the Chamber of Commerce saw the wonderful performance of the followers of Lovech, and they could not help but face each other. ... The situation outside the door has long been heard by Nocia and others in the hotel, but they do not know that the person is looking for their own. They didn''t understand until Aximon walked to the door of their room and knocked on the door. "Respected guests, we have a little trouble here. There is a magician who said that you stole his things, so..." Not waiting for Aximon to finish, Lisa, who is relatively straightforward, stepped straight on her hands and licked Ai Ximeng. "What did you say? Who stole something? Who is filthy? Let him out! See how I pack him!" Ai Ximeng was interrupted by Lisa Bubu before he finished speaking. He was somewhat dissatisfied. He suddenly saw a magicians mark on the cheek of Lisa Bubus chest. The expression on his face was immediately closed. Go back. "It turned out to be a magician?" This situation made Aximon somewhat stunned, and he looked at Nosy, who was also a magic robe. Although Nosia had no magic mark, he could not guarantee that Nosia was not a magician! He is just a manager of the Chamber of Commerce! Switching to the earth is a company manager! What is the manager? The good news is the top management, and the bad guys are the senior wage earners! Since it is a wage earner, there must be a realization of wage earners! This self-management must be managed! Beyond your own scope, don''t be stubborn! Since the Lovech has a backstage, who can guarantee that Lisa Bubu and Nosia have no backstage? Moreover, his eyes are not stunned Two young and beautiful magicians, let alone whether they have a backstage, just this talent, it is not that he can offend! At the thought of this, he quickly explained the things outside. He was very clever and didn''t add anything more. It was just a matter of truthfulness and truthfulness. When I heard the name of Lovech, Mia immediately understood, this is for her! After thinking about it, Miara pulled the hand of Lanosia and said, "Norsia''s sister, that Lovech is the son of the proprietress, he came to me to settle the bill!" "What?" Lisa Bub and Nosia heard a moment, and Lisa Bubu immediately became angry. "Is that **** who made you like this? Mia, you wait, see me burn him into a roast pig!" Seeing that things were beyond imagination, Aximon immediately stopped Lisa Bubu with a smile and then lifted Sandra''s name. "Sandra? Fourth-class magician? Teacher of the Admissions Office of the Marshall Magic School?" Others may not know what Sandras identity stands for, but Lisa Bubu, a citizen of the Pyrogen Empire, is very clear! If she is just a fourth-class magician, she is not afraid! Who is her father? That is the president of the Port of Damei Port Mercenary Union! The strength of his sixth-class fighters made Sandra unmatched! But Sandra is the representative of the Mars Magic School! Even if Lisa Bubu is straightforward, she understands the priority here! If a treatment is not good, even if her father is not able to solve it properly. "Some troubles Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 112： Asshole rule Chapter 112 The Principle of the Alcohol Thank you for your great reward! Continue to ask for collections and tickets! For the Magic Academy in Mars City, Nosia is also clear. After all, she is an elf princess from the dark forest, and the level of contact is naturally higher. The dark forest also has something like a human academy. It seems that she said that when the relationship between humans and elves was very close, the dark forest elves seemed to send students to the major magic schools of humanity to exchange studies. At that time, it seems that I mentioned the Martian Magic School. This is a super power. Although the elves will not be afraid, they will not deliberately offend. I just didn''t think that this would involve the Mars Magic School! "You go out first, let''s discuss it!" Nosia pulled Lisa Bubu, who wanted to talk, and looked calmly at Axis. "Okay!" Aximon was very clever. He also saw that Nosia had their unusual identity, but he did not urge him. He just nodded and retired and closed the door. After seeing Aximon go out, Mia said softly, "Lisa Bubu''s sister, Nosia''s sister, they are looking for me, let me go out!" Lisa Bubu heard the words and shook her head. "Impossible! Mia, you can rest assured that we will not agree. Besides, isn''t it a fourth-class magician? I let my father handle him!" Lisa Bubu did not mention Mars City. Apparently she knew very well that her father would not go to the Martian Magic School for Mia. However, she believes that if she is replaced by herself, she will be able to pamper her own. Mia saw the difficulty of Lisa Bubu, so she shook her head. "Thank you, sister, but this is..." Not waiting for Mia to finish, suddenly Nosia interrupted her. "This is not something you can decide alone! Do you forget that you are not alone now? Even if we agree, your young master will not estimate Agree!" When it comes to Hall, the three are silent. Although Mia and Hall have been together for less than a day, she learned from their conversations and observations of this day that Hall seems to be an extraordinary one. people. "Giggle! That''s right! Arnold is very powerful! Don''t look at him very old, my sister secretly told you that he is a 16-year-old kid! Giggle! And..." laughed Laughing, Lisa Bub suddenly and mysteriously stretched out her head and said quietly. "Your young master is a third-class summoner!" what? ! Mia was shocked and suddenly had a shocked expression on her face. Almost all of her cute little mouth could be put into an egg. Actually a summoner? Mia saw Hall wearing a magic robe before, thinking that he was at most a magician, perhaps a trainee, or at most a first-class magician! But now she actually heard Lisa Bubu say that Hall is a third-class summoner! And plus the aforementioned, Hall is only sixteen! What is this concept? Genius? Do not! Its not a fascination to say it! You must know that if you want to be a magician, you must at least be an adult, that is, a person with stable mental strength after the age of sixteen. Hall is just sixteen years old, and he has become a third-class summoner. This spiritual talent is more enchanting. what? Is it... Mia suddenly thought of a kind of person, a natural summoner - a person with mental variability! Once such a person grows up, it is terrible! Maybe even Norcia couldn''t think of it. A girl who looks ordinary and thin can think of so much! If she knew what Mia thought, she would say to her loudly, if you are an ordinary person, then there is no ordinary person in this world! "How? Frightened? Giggle! I was scared by him at the beginning! You young master is deep enough! I was deceived by him!" Lisa Bubu was so nervous that she wouldnt think so much after seeing Mias shocked expression, and Nosias heart was a bitter smile. "The reason why Hall pretends to be a magician is that there is a reason! He is a man wanted by two duchys!" Originally insisted on going out to Mia alone, this idea has been abandoned at this time, she feels that if Hall can really hold this pressure, then... Thinking of this, a look that did not meet the age of Mia flashed through her eyes. Nosia and Lisa Bubu discussed one kind of thing, and it is not appropriate for the heart to hide here. They think that it is good to go out and understand the situation first. After all, the outside manager called Ai Ximeng did not start to go out and it was a good one! ... At this time, Lovech at the door was a little annoyed, and Ai Simmon had been using it for almost half an hour since he entered. He even suspected that this guy was deliberately doing this. He just wanted to get angry but suddenly saw a few people coming out of the hotel. Isn''t that the head of the Aximon? "How are you..." After the story of Lovech, he suddenly saw two beautiful young girls coming out behind Ai Simmon, and they were pulling his target Mia! To tell the truth This Mia is not very beautiful, you say a nine-year-old, skinny skinny, how beautiful can a child with a skunk on his body? However, since his teacher vaguely mentioned the idea of ??accepting this gimmick as a slave, how can he not be a teacher for his disciples? So during this time, he and his mother did not bother with this matter. Because the fire empire rule does not allow the sale of slaves, but there is no clear rule that no slaves are allowed. And there are laws that stipulate that if slaves are voluntary, then this is a legal act and is protected by imperial law! So they reduced the food for the two and let them owe money, and let her voluntarily agree to be their slave through coercion! However, the stinky boy named Mo Qi did not agree to live and die, and went out to work alone to try to pay his debts. Lovech naturally would not be as he wished, which is the main reason why Hall was bullied by other children when he first got off the airship! I thought in my heart that they should have succumbed in a few days, but I didnt think that a young magician suddenly appeared. He heard his mother say that Mochi actually served him as the master. I have been busy for so long, and I have to fulfill my wish for the teacher. Now I have been robbed by Hall. Can he promise? Originally, the idea that two beautiful women appeared to make his eyes shine was directly behind the sight of Mia. "Mia, you will hand over the things you stole! Otherwise you will wait for the death camp!" Lovech didn''t wait for everyone to open up, and threatened to scare Mia. This is the first law of the bastard, but he learned many years from the society. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial Works at Chapter 113： in case Chapter 113 if Added more than one hundred collections! The promised plus is coming! Love''s first voice is awesome! Under the ignorance of others, the onlookers heard someone arrogantly saying that someone had stolen something. So the big possibility is that the first impression of these onlookers is that this person really stole something. Some unsuspecting onlookers suddenly talked about it. "Ah, I said what this is doing? It turned out to be a thief!" "No, I thought someone was trying to make trouble here! Its strange, they dont seem to be the security team? Isnt this kind of stealing done to the security team? "Yeah, huh? Isn''t this the boss of the safe hotel, Lovesky? Is it a magician?" Just as the crowd was talking, a person who recognized Lovech exclaimed. "Ah? It''s him, no wonder, I saw the boss wife so happy recently, it turned out that her son became a magician, and her family is blessed!" "Lorwich Magician, you can take care of us in the future!" Loved was born in Mars City. He used to be crowded with pressure outside the city. He did not do anything to steal the chicken and touch the dog, so his reputation was not so good. But now everything has changed, the big reason is because he became a magician! He knows that his qualifications are not very good, otherwise he will not become a magician in his twenties. He knows very well that no matter how hard he tries, up to the fourth-class magician is a head, then he has to think about other The road. For example, it is the teacher''s flattering. Once he is loved by the teacher, even if his achievements are very low in the future, as long as the teacher is happy, then all these problems can be solved! Just as he secretly proud of his good future, an abrupt voice interrupted him. "Hey, the guy with a pock on his face, why do you say that Mia stole your stuff, do you have evidence?" Mazi... Fight! Many people who were relatively unfamiliar to Lovech immediately looked at Lovech seriously. They didn''t look at it seriously. At first glance, everyone couldn''t help but laugh. But when I think of the identity of the Lovech Magician, I quickly cover my mouth and let myself laugh out loud, but from the shaking shoulders I can see that it is uncomfortable! "You!" Lovech suddenly became angry and angry, the pock on his face, it was freckles! However, he himself knows that there is nothing wrong with saying that it is a pockmark. After all, it is indeed a little bigger, and so much more. Although I used to be a joke, but when I became a magician, no one dared to say it. "What are you? You are talking about it! How do you think that you are a magician can arbitrarily sue people? Do you have evidence that Mia is a thief?" Uh Evidence! Where is the evidence from me? Originally it was a sinister sin of his own creations. His purpose was to take Mia away. When he couldnt steal things, wouldnt he have the final say? Thinking of this, Lovech immediately squinted and said, "I havent stolen my heart. Its clearer than you. How long have you known with her? She has been eating me for a few months at my house. After I suddenly left today, I found out. There is one important thing missing. I certainly suspect that she took it. Oh, yes, you are also today, and now you are also the object of doubt!" "You! Bastard!" Lisa Bubu did not think that this guy was so shameless, it would be worthwhile to plant a blame, but also reversed the black and white deer as a horse, her chest is so beautiful! ! Nosia saw Lisa Bubu''s all-out magical fluctuations, and immediately pulled her up. "Don''t impulsive Lisa Bubu. It''s illegal to use magic in the city! It will be troublesome to lead the security team!" Hall''s identity is very sensitive, although now they do not know that Hall''s wanted order came to the Fire Empire, although the Fire Empire will not pay attention to the Geely Empire, but this can not rule out those who see the money to open the desperate! Hall is here to find his sister. If the sister did not find it and then be chased, she believes that this is not what Hall is willing to see! Not only does Nosia feel it, but Love, who is also a magician, naturally feels the fluctuation of magic from Lisa Bubu. The expression of surprise and joy on the face turned into a pity immediately after seeing the stoppage of Nosia. He was surprised that Lisa Bubu was also a magician. He was very excited that he was looking forward to Lisa Bubu. Whenever Mia was really a thief, it didnt matter. Lisa Bubu was in the city. It is not a small crime to hurt people with magic! what a pity! However, as a former gangster, he naturally knew that it was not a pity now, so he immediately pointed his finger at Lisa Bubu. "Well, you dare to try to hurt people in the city with magic, come! Give me, we send them to the security team!" The people of Lovech heard the words and went straight with the knife. As followers, they naturally obey the orders of Lovech suddenly everyone found a wave of fluctuations in Nocia, and then the door suddenly popped up at the hotel. A breeze, the dust on the ground rose with the wind, and after a while, the entrance to the hotel became clean, as if someone had cleaned it. "Boss, I see that your door is too gray, your sister wants to help you clean up, but I am worried that she can''t do it well. Usually she rarely does this. Can I clean it for you?" Ai Simmon can do it now except for a bitter smile? He suffered from innocent disasters. He thought that there was nothing to do when he stood behind, but now he is standing and shooting! However, he is secretly glad that it is true that he did not do it himself before! I did not expect these two young women to be really magicians! "Two magicians? Stop!" Lovech saw his eyebrows locked. He was not a fool. He thought it was a very safe thing. Now it has become a bit complicated. There are two magicians who are younger than her. He naturally knows what this represents, so he immediately The sound stopped his men. After seeing his men coming back, Lovech hesitated for a moment, then he began to speak. "Hello two magicians, the first-class magician Lovech has seen two ladies!" After a magician''s general ritual, Lovech said in a loud voice, "I hope that the two can no longer see the face of Sandra''s adult. This person stole the Sandra adults. If you can" Waiting for him to finish, suddenly a low and a little voice changed from the side. "If you don''t close my mouth, I will help you to sew it up Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at ~www.novelhall. Com~ Chapter 114： The strength of the security team Chapter 114 The strength of the security team I don''t know if you can give me strength! Look at the ticket, if there are more than 50 recommendations, add more at night! Now its the New Year, and what about the authors of the codewords? When everyone heard this, they couldnt help themselves, especially Lovech. They didnt even think that someone would dare to say this! Didn''t he hear that Lovech was talking about Sandra? Everyone looked back and found that he was a young man wearing a magic robe, and he was surrounded by Lovech''s familiar Mochi! This person is just the one who just went to the airship station with Mochi to buy the ticket to the capital of Vedas in the capital of the Standan! With Mochi, who is familiar with this, Hall quickly bought a ticket to Vipdas. On the way, Hall suddenly saw a leaflet that seemed to be about to recruit students from the outer school of the Mars City Magic School recently, and potential students could compete with the magic schools of other major Principalities in the Firewind Empire early next year. The top 100 can join the Mars Magic School! See clearly, Mars City Magic Academy, not the outer courtyard of the Mars Magic Institute! As for the difference... Well, it is the difference between the formal and temporary workers in the earth institutions. This leaflet is not available today. I heard that Mochi said that this situation is happening every year. It has been announced for one month now. It seems that these two days are the deadline. It is said that Hall is very interested in this news, because through these days of understanding, he knows that the Mars City Magic Academy has a high status in the Fire Empire. It is said that the Dean of the Mars Magic School is superb, a senior magician of the Nine, and another identity, said to be the king''s uncle, well, Mochi said. They value the talent of the students. Once they become students in the Martian Magic School of the Fire Empire, his future will be limitless. As long as he graduates from the Mars Magic Institute, he can get him in the Firewind Empire. His strength equals power and status! Therefore, people who come out from the Mars Magic School will usually work in the Fire Empire. The two talked casually along the way. When they returned to the street of the hotel, they suddenly found that there were many people around. Regardless of the unhappy eyes of the crowd, he and Mo Qi both rushed in. When he came in, he found that Nosy and Lisa Bubu were surrounded. He began to think that his identity was exposed. He was thinking about whether he wanted to break through, but with further understanding, he realized that It turned out that this is directed at Mochi and Mia, and should not be said to be directed at Mia! Now that I understand the reason, Hall naturally won''t sit back and watch, so there is the scene just now. "You... well! Mochi? It turned out to be you, huh, huh, since another culprit has come, its all right, so I wont find it! Lovech completely ignored Hall, although Hall also Wearing a magic robe, but he did not put Hall in his eyes, because Hall is too young, younger than the two girls, he thinks Hall is at most a trainee magician, like this character he naturally does not Will be on the mind. "Lovic, you are nonsense! You are filthy!" Mochi understood that after the incident, he looked angry, and if he had just held him, he had already spoken. Hey! Lovech sneered a few times. What he was most afraid of was Mochi. They retorted the shell. If Mochi and Mia had not spoken, he still felt a headache. Because he feels that facing two people who know the bottom is better than facing Nosia! "Isn''t it filthy? You can''t say it. Since you are all here, let''s go, see me with Sandra!" The followers of Lovech heard where they still don''t know what they are going to do? In particular, a few first-class fighters, directly forward to prepare to catch Mia. "I see who you dare!" Hall had not had time to talk, Lisa Bubu directly caught a fireball in his hand, and the whole person was in front of Mia. Hey! Seeing that Lisa Bubu really showed magic, the people around me couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, Love''s men stopped immediately. There is no way. Although they are also first-class fighters, this does not mean that they can not be injured when they directly face the first-level spells! If it is ok, it is Wangcheng! It is the capital of the Fire Empire! If you really fight here, the consequences are definitely not what they can afford! The security team, comparable to the Earth City Management Force, will not be merciful to them. Lovech was not afraid of Lisa Bub''s fireball display, but his face showed a sneer. "Oh? What? The lady of the magician, do you want to ignore the law of the Firewind Empire and prepare to fight with magic in Mars City? The law of the Firewinds expressly states that in any city of the Firewind Empire, especially in Mars City. It is forbidden for any magician to use magic with attack and destruction, otherwise it will not be punished!" In fact, Lovech is a guy who doesn''t learn anything. All he knows about this. The main reason is that his master Sandra specially explained it! This law is especially the dean of the Mars City School of Magic. It is said that when there was no such law before there are two magicians who use magic to attack when they fight in the city. Lets not say that they cant kill each other, just the house they destroyed. Countless, let alone those innocent who killed by mistake! The last two magicians, no matter who is right or wrong, were executed by someone specially sent by the Magic Academy! Since then, this law has been born in the Firewind Empire, and why is the security team privileged? The main reason is because the security team has a monitoring detachment sent by the inner court of the Mars City Magic Academy! The leader is a powerful eighth-class magician! "Is there this law?" Hall saw a sullen look at Lovech and the expression of fear from the crowd around him. Hall suddenly whispered Mochi. "Well, yes, the young master, there is indeed such a law!" Mochi also knows that Hall is not familiar with the fire empire, so he replied directly and surely. "Is there any stipulation of what kind of magician? Is the summoning beast in this legal regulation?" "No!" Although Mochi wondered why Hall asked this question at this time, he quickly answered his question. Good! Hall suddenly floated out of a language that made Mochi somewhat inexplicable, and then he walked over to Lisa Bubu. As I walked, I said, "Lisa Bubu, put the flame away, your young master, I have not smoked for many years..." Young master? Although Lisa Bubu heard some dissatisfaction, she was obedient to take the fireball back. "Look at what kind of tricks you play! I will not explain clearly for a while. I will make you look good Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 115： Halls mouth Chapter 115 Hall''s mouth I want to go out with my family to go to the park today, I dont know how many chapters I can, Im doing my best! Mainly to see the performance of the big! Lisa Bubu is not a servant of Hall, but she is not stupid. Since Hall now calls himself a young master under the public, he must have his thoughts. And Lisa Bubu also knows that the current situation is very unfavorable to them. Since Hall is now so calm, there must be a solution to this problem. Of course, if not, Lisa Bubu doesn''t mind throwing a fireball directly to Hall''s face! Let him know the consequences of his own cheap! Sure enough! After hearing that Hall called a fire magician to be his men, the people present were surprised. "God, a servant turned out to be a magician? What is the situation?" "Let a magician who can become a nobleman call the young master? Who is this young man?" Not only was the people present shocked, but even Lovech and his men, and Ai Simon, who had been standing aside, were stunned. They are all thinking about the same problem! That is who is this calm young man in front of him! Is he the son of a great aristocrat? Or is it a prince of a principality? Unfortunately, they all guessed wrong! Hall will not tell them kindly, in fact, he is a wanted criminal who has been annihilated and wanted by two principalities! Looking at Lovech''s frowning expression, Hall said in a plain tone. "Sorry, my servant saw me coming and thought I wanted to smoke, so this was a small fireball!" suddenly paused Hall and asked Rockacky, "Yes, this magician, please. Do you use a small fireball to smoke the law of the Fire Empire?" Uh Everyone is dumbfounded... Are you kidding people? Who would really use a fireball to smoke? Doesn''t he know that it will kill people when they are overpowered? Everyone knows that the magician needs a high concentration of mental power when performing magic, and the most taboo is interrupted. Magic counterattack is not fun! What do you mean now that you want to take a fireball to smoke, what joke are you doing? In the event of smoking, the spirit is loose, and with the fireball exploding, the luck and firewood costs of the cremation are saved! So the first thought that everyone waited for was that Hall was a fool! Fight! Nosia and Mia immediately understood that they couldn''t help but laugh at the two beautiful women. Fortunately, the reaction was fast, otherwise they would definitely bring Hall''s eyes. When Lovech wakes up, he looks at his Hall with some gnashing teeth. He can''t wait to give him a soil magic to bury him alive! Forcibly swallowing this breath, Lovech''s face was a little bit blue and said, "This... well..." Lovech looked at the Hall''s magic robe without the magician''s logo, but he decided to treat him as magic. The teacher treats. "This gentleman, since you have already let her take back the magic, then this is the case, but you have to manage your servant, if it is in the future, then we are welcome!" Lovech knows that it doesn''t seem to catch Lisala''s handle at the moment. After all, she didn''t throw a fireball. He didn''t want to have more time now, he wanted to take Mia to his teacher Sandra to complete his mission. Deeply took a breath, Lovech then pointed his finger at Mia and said, "This gentleman, Mia, she stole the things of Sandra, please let me go now, I will take her back to Sandra. Adult investigation! If she has no problem, I will send her back completely!" Seeing things returning to the original point, Mochi looked at Lovech with a bit of anger and anger. He just wanted to talk but was pulled to the side by Nosia, and shook his head and told him not to talk. Mochi also wanted to explain what it was, and it was quiet after seeing Mia shaking her head. These actions were done in front of Nosia, and she was very curious. Is this Mochi and Mia really two brothers and sisters? How does it look more like a master-servant relationship? After hearing the story of Lovech, Hall suddenly asked! "You said yes? Do you have any evidence? Is it because the Sandra adults said, so you have to arrest people?" Seeing that Lovech wants to talk, Hall did not give him a chance, and continued to say, "If Sandra adults think that the thief can catch it first, I would like to ask, Sandra is like Mars. Teacher of the Admissions Office of the Foreign School of the City Magic Academy? When did he become a member of the security team? Is he now the captain of the security team? Uh! This can not be agreed indiscriminately. The captain of the monitoring team is an eighth-class magician. No matter he or Sandra, he can''t afford it! Lovech heard the words quickly and pleaded. "No, no, Sandra is not a security team. He just wants to find something he has lost!" "Oh, that is to say, Sandra has no evidence to prove that my servant has stolen something. Then, if this is the case, why do you take my servant away? If you say that Sandra can lose something later. Do you doubt anyone''s words does it mean that he can take away anyone without going through the security team?" Hall''s words are very sharp, and many people around him agree with Hall''s statement. After all, Sandra''s identity is there. If he sees something or who has offended him in the future, can he do this? Lovech was almost unable to stand up to it, only to see that he reached out and wiped the sweat left by his forehead. "No, no..." After waiting for Lovech to finish, Halls tone suddenly changed, and he saw his cold-eyed stare at Lovechs words. "No? So, all this is what you got out of? You are doing the work for yourself with the name of Sandra? Are you afraid of being punished by Sandra?" Do not! No! Lovechs face suddenly changed. He wanted to say that he was not under the banner of Sandra, but that Sandra wanted him to catch Mia. But now he can''t say this, otherwise Sandra will not protect him if something happens, but he will abandon him and let him go back to this black pot! Seeing Sandra''s face pale and sweaty, Hall suddenly pointed his finger at Lovech and shouted. "Lovic, you want to take my servant without any evidence. Do you think you are bigger than the security team?" "No, no! I... I... No... I didn''t!" Lovech finally gave a panic look at Hall''s sharp words, and the whole person was in a state of horror, as a magical god. Lisa step by step and Nosia saw it at a glance. The magician of Lovech is estimated to be ruinedWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works Chapter 116： reason Chapter 116 Reasons In the park play, I also rushed out a chapter. Do you not want to vote? Look at the situation, not even more at night... Both Nosia and Lisa Bubu looked at Lovech with cold eyes. They knew that Love''s mentality had started to be chaotic. If ordinary people were in a state of nervousness for a long time, maybe others Just after he suddenly shot his shoulder behind him, he would burst and hurt, but fortunately, ordinary people just need to pay attention to a little self-cultivation, then they may slowly recover. But if you change to a magician, you can''t do it. Although the magic is determined by the strength of a magician, but the spiritual power is the core of the magician. Imagine a mentally impaired magician, how can he accurately control the magic through his mental power? Maybe it will be like Lisa Bubu in the Tieyelin Valley before, just show a fireball, and kill yourself if you haven''t hurt anyone else! Not only Lisa Bubu and Nosia saw it, but everyone on the scene saw it. One of them was dressed in a black magician, and the person who covered the entire head couldnt help but whisper. "It''s amazing! Just let a first-class magician give half-disability with a mouth!" He paused and turned his head and looked at the person who was on the side and whispered, "I said the boss, this is Hall. Alexander, it looks like a very interesting young man!" The black man, who was called the boss, glanced at him. Then he glanced at the people around him and didn''t pay attention. Then he opened his mouth. "Shut up... This is not... here is the king city of the human fire empire. You give me a little bit. !" If Hall knows that these people know their identity at a glance, I dont know if he will be so calm and free to reveal his overlord! Although Hall took the face of the high elves from the dark forest, it is unfortunate that these black people are not others, they are the dark guards sent by the Queen of the Dark Forest! This different world is like the earth. Everything is in harmony with each other. Although the face of the high elves needs at least nine magicians to see through, but since the elves can make such treasures, they naturally have a cracked baby! This kind of high-quality treasures that are comparable to each other are generally very few. Although these treasures are rare, they are one of them! Can this say that Hall is unlucky? Do not! Can only say that he is not lucky! Who told him to turn away is the princess of the dark forest elves! If Hall knows that the Elf Queen sees himself like this, he will feel aggrieved because it is not his intention! Looking at Lovech, who is already on the verge of madness, Hall suddenly has a slow tone. "So, this is all wrong?" The original Louvitch who had a horrified gaze heard the sudden sudden tightening of the pupil. He said from the Hall that a drowning person caught the last one and quickly nodded. "Yes, yes! It is a misunderstanding! It must be a misunderstanding!" "Oh... this kid is really..." The third time, he couldnt help but sigh and sighed at Love. He was sorrowing for Lovech, and he was scared to be a magician who didnt do it. Now Even thanks to Dade, is there a kind of rush to replace the number of people after being sold? "Since you admit that it is a misunderstanding, what are you doing here? Are you bringing so many people to make trouble in the street? Are you afraid that the security team will take you away?" Suddenly Hall raised his voice. "No! No! I am leaving, I will leave immediately!" After reading Lover''s forehead, a cold sweat turned and yelled at his followers. "What are you doing? Don''t roll!" Looking at Lovech, who fled like a housewife, the people present were reacting. "This is a magician? How do you feel even worse than an ordinary person!" "Not that he is not even ordinary people, but the mouth of this young magician is too powerful!" "No, its a ring, and Lovech is in the first line. He naturally didnt react!" This is not the spectator clear, the authorities are fascinated! It seems that people from different worlds are not stupid! After hearing this, Hall turned and saw a look of exaggerated expression looking at his Lisa Bubu and Nosia. "Go, go in and say!" After he said that he took the lead to the hotel, since things are resolved, no, Hall is clear, playing a small, according to the plot should come out old! "This manager, I think we are still guests here? Can we go in?" Ai Ximeng heard that he was awakened from the shock. He looked at the Hall with a calm smile and stood in front of him. After a busy day, he quickly snarled at Hall. "Of course... you are still our guest! Please, please!" Seeing the Hall and others who walked in, Aximon was relieved. Hall gave him a feeling of being too enchanting. Although Hall just smiled at him, he felt like a mountain in front of him. Let him almost breathless. Finally, when Hall disappeared around the eyes, he touched his chest and found that everything was so normal, and there was no heartbeat acceleration Is this all an illusion? Shaking his head, Aximon only looked at the people who were still at the door, and immediately he and everyone publicized how the hotel of the Chamber of Commerce was so good. Everyone couldn''t help but turn a blind eye. Now there are some people who watch the fun and slowly disperse. However, there are still some people who have come through the check-in procedures, such as the dark night troops in the dark forest... ... "Young Master... We are in trouble for you! Sorry, we will leave immediately!" As soon as she entered the room, Mia immediately bowed her head and apologized to Hall. Mochi just wanted to talk, but was interrupted by Hall. "Mochi, shut up!" Mo Qi heard that he had closed his mouth. Just now, Halls mouth was hard, he just saw the tail from the beginning. "What is going on, it''s not a big deal! Isn''t it a fourth-class magician? It''s time to pack up his minutes!" Lisa Bub and Nosia heard the words and turned their eyes. Hall is taking care of it! Although the identity of the fourth-class magician is really nothing, but the position of the Admissions Office of the Mars Arts School of Magic School? "But..." Mia looked at Hall with some hesitation, but she did not say anything when she wanted to say anything. The expression of hesitation on her face was clearly seen by Hall and others. "Okay, don''t want to say it, don''t say it, I just want to know if you really stole something!" Mia did not speak, but Mochi directly denied that "No, we are starving to death, it is impossible to do this kind of thing!" "Oh, that won''t be!" Hall heard a smile. "If this is the case, then what else to go Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works ~： Thank you everyone! This time a pk recommended to get more than 1,500 collections! It is the first time to write a book for two years! Really! so happy! So thank you again here! Generally, I don''t open a single chapter, but today''s goal is to recommend two new books for friends. One is the seven seasons of the demon month, and my Qin Tian only asks for a defeat! ߽аʡ The other is the "I am returning from the last days" in the nine days of the sunset! Two friends'' books, I hope everyone likes it! There is also the welcome to join the number: 315,954,250 Finally, I played with my family for a day today. Its too tired. Can you give me some motivation? I will take a break first, and at 8 o''clock, I will see if there are any tickets. There are more collections, and there are red envelopes! Chapter 117： Am I such a person? Chapter 117 Am I such a person? I am too tired today... I just woke up and ate, and I took the rest of the thousand. I saw that I was so hard, I would recommend it! Its even more fun to have a reward! Mia took a look at Hall seriously, and looked at Hall''s eyes for a few seconds with her observations that were different from ordinary children. After discovering the clear eyes revealed by his eyes, this was a noble ceremony for Hall. "Mia has seen the young master!" Her actions made both Hall and Nosia stunned, because she proved this standard aristocratic etiquette, her identity is really unusual. "Because Mia can''t announce her identity for the time being, please forgive the young master!" "Nothing, no one has some secrets!" Nosia heard a white eye and made a generous Hall. After all, Hall himself still uses fake faces and pseudonyms to talk about concealing his identity. He is really No qualifications. "But I think I know why Sandra wants me to be a slave!" "Master...sister!" Mochi heard the news suddenly, and he almost said the identity of Mia. Seeing the doubts that Hall and others looked at, Mia shook her head. "Mochi, go take things out!" Waiting for Mochi to refuse, Mia turned to look at the curious Hall and others and continued. "Young Master, maybe we saw something by Sandra before we came to Mars, so he always wanted to force me to be his slave, so that the slave thing would become his bag. !" "Oh? Is that true?" Hall began to wonder what the reason was. Of course, now he has some curiosity about what a fourth-class magician wants. Its just curiosity, he doesnt have the idea to win. From the beginning to the end, Hall''s eyes did not reveal greedy eyes, which had to make Lisa Bubu and Nosia nodded with satisfaction. Nosia didn''t talk, and Lisa Bub just waved her fist. "Hall, if you dare to grab something Mia, I''ll punch you!" Lisa Bub''s words made Hall look black, and he looked at Lisa Bub, who was full of laughter and laughter, helplessly. "I said, how did we not find your violent character before? When I was at the mercenary union, I still felt that you were as gentle and kind as Nocia..." Seeing the murderous look of Lisa Bubu, Hall quickly changed his mouth. "Cough, you are like a good girl, like Nosy!" Nosia and Mia heard a sigh of laughter, and the repressed atmosphere was swept away. Not only that, but Noah, who was praised by Hall in the face of everyone, had a rare face and shyness. The expression, seeing Hall''s eyes almost fell. Lisa Bubu, she heard the satisfaction of this point and nodded, revealing a look that you know. However, she did not find that Mia and Nosia, who were behind her, were desperately holding back their smiles. They wanted to tell Lisa Bubu that Hall had just omitted the word ''gentle'' in ''gentle kindness''. Up... After a while, Mochi walked in unwillingly, looking at his face of the stool, Hall was even more curious about what it was that could make Sandra so memorable. "Give me!" Mia stretched out the thin hand and said to Mochi without questioning. Mochi was hesitant, but he knew the character of Mia, and since it was decided, it would not be easily changed. Thinking of this, he took out a small black bag. Mia did not hesitate to take it out of the bag and took out a ring from the inside. As the ring appeared, an energy fluctuation immediately came out. Nosia immediately exclaimed "Dwarf Mithril Space Ring?" Dwarf Mithril Space Ring? Unlike Hall and others, Mia looked at Noah in a strange way. To know, Sandra only accidentally saw that she had a space ring with magical fluctuations, and did not know the specific name, and Nocia It is also the name of the ring. "Well, yes! Nosia''s sister is very powerful. I know its name at a glance! Sandra wants me to be his slave for this thing! Once I have signed a slave contract, then everything is mys." Becoming him!" Mia''s eyes flickered slightly when she said this, but soon she returned to normal. "Damn!" Lisa Bubu smacked her fist and revealed her little tiger teeth. "This bastard! When I get to a fourth-class magician, I must burn him into a roast pig!" Looking at the front of this, Lisa Bubu, who is going to roast a roast pig, Mochis moving footsteps are far away from her. Fortunately, Lisa Bubu is venting her dissatisfaction, otherwise she will see Mochis movements, and it is estimated that he is subject to it! After Nosia had some helplessness to appease Lisa Bubu, Mia continued to say this. After learning that her own things were snooped by Sandra, she immediately hid the ring in the bag and let Mochi hide it. Fortunately, Sandra seems to have scruples, no direct manipulation to snatch, so he received Lovech as an apprentice to let him secretly shot. Only he did not think This last moment Hall suddenly came out to interrupt his dream. "Oh, that, Mia, since you have this space ring, why are you..." Mia understands Hall''s meaning. She knows that Hall is wondering why she has a space ring that will be abused. Isn''t it better to use it to escape from it? "Because I don''t have enough mental strength, I can''t open it..." Oh? ! Seeing Hall''s look as a curious baby, Nosia explained this patiently. The original dwarf secret silver space ring, even if it is the recognition of the Lord, also requires a high level of mental strength to open, correspondingly, this dwarf secret silver space ring has a special feature, that is, special big! Hall heard it just a sigh, watching Hall''s dull performance, Mia and others showed a curious expression. They all want to see the expression of surprise from Hall''s eyes, but unfortunately they are not as they wish. "Hey, what are you doing? What is that look!" This is not that Hall is in the costume, but he really does not care. He himself has a space with a vast space of mysterious system. He really has no intention for this space ring! "You don''t want it?" Lisa Bubu still couldn''t hold back and asked the answer that everyone wanted to know. "Do you think I am such a greedy person?" Halls sinful words dispelled the doubts of everyone except Nosias accident. Looking at Nosia''s face with a smile and a smile, Hall couldn''t help but cough twice to ease his embarrassment, because when he extorted Gnome in the Valley of Fire and Kron Wilson, Nosia was accompanied by the whole process. Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 118： I believe Chapter 118 I believe When the nightingale came back, I also added a chapter to sleep. How can we not give votes? Also, it seems that many sisters have voted to speak, but why not add my group? Why? Why? Why? Important things say three times... "Young Master, this is still for you to hold it, it has already been exposed, I have no ability to protect it, and it is better to take it for you!" Let a nine-year-old child say this, have to say that the children of this world are much stronger than the earth! Although Hall did not want to occupy this so-called dwarf secret silver space ring, but he still reached out and wanted to take a good look. He didn''t touch it. When he touched the ring, there was a sound in his space that made him look forward to it for a long time. I found it can absorb high purity energy! Is it absorbed, yes/no? When I heard this, Hall habitually chose it! When he reacted, he was already in a hurry. In the stunned expression of everyone, the priceless dwarf secret silver space ring, the legendary harder than the steel ring slowly disappeared in the eyes of everyone''s horror and turned into ashes... The Hall of the initiator is a look of surprise and surprise, because the mysterious system space has actually appeared this strange. Hall did not bother and explain to everyone, he quickly entered the space. When I came in, I was attracted by a thing. It was a bunch of strange things in a corner of the space. Hall determined that this was not his! And a crystal nucleus that seems to be black is actually pulled directly into a black line and connected to the egg on the war tree! Like this, he was the first to discover that, before he reacted, the black nucleus turned into ash and turned into the last black line into the mysterious egg. Looking at the egg that glowed after absorbing the black crystal nucleus, Hall whispered to himself. "Who can tell me, what is this special situation?" Fortunately, this space system gave Hall face a lot and even responded to him. The living substance gets enough energy, does it hatch, yes/no? Although Hall didn''t know what the so-called egg was, he chose it because he knew that no matter what creature, even the legendary dragon, if he entered the space, then he must listen to himself! When Hall chose and wanted to wait for the birth of mysterious life, the sound of the system came again. Space upgrade takes a day, now its time to close the space! Not waiting for Hall to oppose, suddenly the picture turned, and when he saw something clearly, he discovered that he was kicked out by the mysterious system. "In the end, who is the master!" Hall thought with some indignation. But when he returned to God, it was discovered that the people were still looking at the ashes in their hands with the horrified look. Hall''s mouth twitched slightly, and the hand accidentally shook a bit. The ashes of the dwarf secret silver space ring turned out to go with the wind... Ok, there is no single evidence... Halls expression at this time is very exciting, no... It should be said that everyones expressions are wonderful! Just now, Hall also vowed to say that he would not covet the things of Mia, but now it is good, directly to the destruction and destruction... "That... Mia... This... If I said this was an accident, would you believe it?" Hall explained with a bitter face. Mia''s thin chest was slightly ups and downs, and the excitement suddenly calmed down. She looked up and looked at the bitterly smiling Hall. "Young Master, I believe!" Believe in your sister! Do you really believe this? Didn''t you find that Mochi was staring at me with a pair of red eyes and clenching his hands? And Lisa Bubna bit his teeth to reveal the face of two small tiger teeth, and Nosia, who reached out and grabbed his eyes. Obviously, everyone didn''t believe it! Headache! Hall thinks this is really a headache! Mia seems to have already accepted her life. She barely smiled and looked at Hall and nodded. "If you say that this is your life letter? If you don''t have it, you will be gone, no more..." "and many more!" Hall heard this suddenly, regardless of the sullen eyes of everyone. "Well, Mia, do you care about this ring or do you care about it?" Mia heard a lot of incomprehensible look at Hall, now ask this is still a difference? The ring has become like this, and what is this? "Young master, the ring has been ruined, forget it!" Seeing Mia''s faint expression, Nosia suddenly said, "Mia, don''t worry, since your young master said this, then there must be his truth!" Nosia seems to remember the scene she had known on the ship when she took out the war tree seeds and the moon well water. There is also the fact that Hall summoned the ancient trees of war in the Valley of Fire and Halls sudden rescue of Mia, all of which represents a great secret in Hall! "Yes! Right! Mia, don''t you care about this dwarf secret silver space ring, but care about the things inside?" Seeing Hall''s hurrying expression, Mia nodded slightly after thinking about it. "Call, that''s good, then it''s good!" People don''t understand what Hall means. Is this an intelligence that discriminates against everyone? The dwarf secret silver space ring is dead and there is no evidence. Oh, no, it has already turned into ashes and gone with the wind. The things inside are naturally dissipated in the chaotic space. What is the significance of saying this now? Seeing the strange expression of everyone, Hall coughed twice and then opened again That Mia, is there a..." Hall recalled the pile of things in the space, In addition to a black magic crystal to absorb the egg, he still seems to see a box in his impression, so that he is so impressive because of a badge on the box! Thinking of this, Hall suddenly took out the pen and paper, and in the eyes of Lisa Bubu and Nosia and the horror of Mia and Mochi, Hall painted the badge with his impression. "Ah, this is home...sister!" Mochi said that he was a child like Mia, even bigger than Mia, but he did not have Mia calm. When he saw Hall drawing this badge, he couldn''t help but call it out. Fortunately, Mia glanced at him in time, and he closed his mouth. "Young Master, you already know?" "Know? Know what?" Hall looked at Mia curiously. He just wanted to tell Mia that he could come up with this thing, but not now, he just tried it and found that he couldn''t enter the space, that is, He can not only not get the box, but also become a waste person! Seeing Hall''s expression is not like lying, Mia asked curiously. "What does that mean?" "Oh, I don''t know the other, but I can give you a guarantee, that is, this thing, well, it is a box that I can give you tomorrow. As for why I can''t take it today, I really can''t do it. Do you believe me?" Hall''s words sounded a mess, but fortunately everyone heard a meaning, that is, Hall has really seen what Mia valued. "I believe welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 119： Unlucky Hall Chapter 119 Unlucky Hall On the way back to my grandmother''s house, I rushed a chapter... I want to have an update today, ticket! The reward is seen! New Year''s events! I have tried to get three more days, and I am fine... Or do you give me some face today? See if it is impossible to take out four from me? Not to mention that Hall here is finally a relief from the embarrassing situation caused by the dwarf secret silver space ring becoming ashes. The picture turns to Lovech who is hurt by Hall''s words. At this time he was still a nervous expression, he ignored the concerns of his followers, and a person quickly ran to his hotel. When he came back, he saw his mother, the proprietress, who was calling guests there. When the proprietress saw Loveovic, she smiled happily, but when the Loveh approached, the mentally embarrassing situation immediately changed her face. "Child, what''s wrong with you?" The proprietress asked with concern and pulled him to the table and sat down. After hearing the mother''s concern, Love''s nervous heart slowly eased. "Mother, I have failed!" Lovech told the proprietress what he had just happened, and he dared not tell him directly to his master Sandra. He was afraid that his master would blame him. After listening to Lovech''s words, the boss''s face changed, and the original and awkward expression became very embarrassing. "The two hateful boys! May they be summoned by the devil!" In a different world, the demon is a race, but for some reason, the demon has not appeared on the mainland for a long time. But the fear left by the devil has been passed down and become the mantra of the parents and elders to scare the children! This is like the wolf of the earth, always said by the parents, you will not take a meal, the wolf will take a reason. However, in the world to use the devil to curse others, especially two children, this can be seen that this person is really embarrassing... "Children, don''t be so ignorant, so you will enlarge things and say that you have said that Arno is not evil, and that you have been destroying Sandra adults!" After Lovech heard his mother say this, the whole person was shocked, but he quickly reacted, which seems to be a good choice! Lovech left, and after he got home, he followed his mother''s method and prepared to go to his master Sandra, and at this time, Hall had problems again. ... Although everyone is curious, Hall can explain the day he can take out the box, but since he did not directly explain, everyone is not good to ask. After everyone had eaten, several uninvited guests knocked on their doors. "Who are you looking for?" Although it was a bit uncomfortable for Hall to break Mia''s ring Mochi, but now that it has already become a boat, and Mia has not said anything, Mochi still continues his housekeeping life, so it is natural to open the door! "Hey, boy, hello, we are looking for someone!" When Hall and others heard the tone, they looked at each other with a strange look. I saw four black men at the door, and their heads, including their heads, were covered by black robes. According to the memory of Hall Earth, such a person is not a bad person or a terrorist! So he was alert for the first time, and Nocia and Lisa Bubu didn''t know what was going on, but they couldn''t help but watch Hall''s appearance. "Mochi is back!" The black people saw that everyone was alert and did not have any movements. When Hall was curious, the black man spoke again. "Well, what are you doing, are we so terrible? Don''t be like this, I am a good person!" Hall and others heard that some face to face, you have seen a good person will write two good people on the face? Also, do you see that a good person will be like a face next to you? "Enough, you shut up!" Another black man seems to be unable to see it. After swearing a sentence, he turned to look at Hall. It is accurate to say Nocia. "Can we come in? I think you will mind if we talk here!" Hall is very depressed at this time, because his mental strength is stronger than the average person, so he can feel the pressure from the black man to him, but the other party is not intentional! Despite this, Hall has already taken a lot of cold sweat behind him. Because he is very insecure now, he tried to call Ada them and found that they did not respond! He is now the first time to regret the space upgrade, it is not the time! "Please come in! Mochi closes the door!" After the four black men came in, the black man who spoke later spoke again. "I want to talk to you guys. You please ask these three gentlemen and ladies to go to another room." Not waiting for Lisa Bubu to open her mouth, suddenly she found that she could not move, not only her, but also Mochi and Mia. Hall just wanted to move, and suddenly he found that a force actually controlled himself, and seemed to want to force himself to stand here honestly. "Reassure, we are not disgusting, and...hey?" The original black man wanted to say that Hall should not resist, and with his strength he could not break the magic. Only after he had finished speaking, he saw that Hall had raised his arm. This action shocked several black people. Especially the one who talks first and is not reliable. "Hey, second, are you releasing water? Do you want to go back and ask the public..." "Shut up the third child! Then **** me carefully, I will pack you!" The black man who was called the second child immediately yelled at at the same time he wanted to release another magic, but it was the black clothes that were headed. People have blocked it. "Okay, no, you take them out, and isolate it!" Don''t look at Hall just just moving his arm, but no one can understand the pain of Dao Hall at this time, only to see his forehead exposed, and a lot of sweat, his face showed a painful expression. It can be seen that just now, how much pain he suffered! After Lisa Bubu was taken out by two black men, Hall found that he could move again, but he suddenly felt very tired, and Nosia, who was on the side, came to help Hall. "Hall, are you okay?" Hall is very tired, very painful, and it feels like the feeling of running 10,000 meters. Shaking his head, Hall just wanted to talk but he heard the black man on the opposite side. "Hall. Alexander, really good, a spiritual summoned summoner!" Upon hearing this, Hall and Nosia changed their faces at the same time. They looked at the two black men in front of them with horror. They didn''t think they recognized Hall and Nosia. Are they the nine magicians? Holden had a wry smile, what was it, and he managed to cross this different world, and he couldn''t easily have a metamorphosis of the golden finger space, but he did not expect that his predecessor had provoked him a trouble! For his little Earl''s embers, why did he send such a master? "I shouldn''t be thankful Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 120： Potential crisis Chapter 120 Potential Crisis Tired! Back to my grandmother''s house, the most talked about is... when to get married... Ok, don''t talk nonsense, dare to two, just send a chapter? I have not seen many recommended tickets? Can you stay until tomorrow? Seeing the face of Hall''s bitter smile, the black man who led the head laughed. Although he didn''t laugh, he did find out that he really laughed. Suddenly, Hall is somewhat dissatisfied. Is it that two hundred purple gold coins will make a high-powered person see the money? How much poor is this? Or is my life really worthless? When he thought of it, Holden was angry. He looked up and looked at the black man who was headed, and said a sentence that made him stunned. "Excuse me, are you poor?" Very poor? For this problem, the two black people are not facing each other, are they poor? Not bad? The funds given by the Queen are very abundant! And Nosia couldn''t help but pull Hall. She was worried that Hall would anger them and the two simple black men were retaliated by them. However, Hall did not pay attention to it, and his eyes stared at them and continued. "I said that you are also two people with identity. As for you? My all-nighter is two hundred purple gold coins. Are you really poor? You are chasing from the Geely Empire without leaving it? As for it!" When Hall looked at the mouth, he was not merciless. The two as for whats said that the two black people were very speechless, and they realized that they felt that they were the bounty hunters! Seeing that Hall still wants to talk, the black man who realized the ability of Hall''s mouth immediately yelled, "Shut up! The second child, seal me his mouth!" The other black man was somewhat dissatisfied with the title, but he still obeyed the boss''s command, but he waited for him to control the Hall. "The second child, your family is the second child!" Seeing that Hall was full of sweat and was there, there was really no way to see him. The black-headed man who was headed was relieved. Looking at Nossia, who cares about Hall, he respectfully followed the elf''s traditional etiquette. "The Dark Forest Night Guard once saw the Royal Highness Princess Nosia!" "What, you are the night guards?" Nosia Zhang''s mouth screamed, so it was magically isolated here, otherwise the entire hotel heard this. After a pause, Nosia responded. "You were sent by the mother? Didn''t you come for Hall''s bounty?" Call! When I heard this, Hall finally got a sigh of relief. It turned out that he had made a mistake in the first place. If you want to say it, scare others not to want it! He didn''t resist anymore when he thought of it. Before he could move his hand, he was very exhausted. If not many people are here, he would have fallen to sleep. "His Royal Highness, the Queen is very angry about your rash departure, so she asked us to bring you back!" After he finished his second child, the second child would move his finger and Hall immediately found himself Can be active. "What is this ability? It''s too powerful!" Hall looked at the second child, and the gaze made the second child very uncomfortable, so he couldn''t help but turn his eyes to Nosia. Hey, what do you mean by this? Hall then understood and couldn''t help but screamed in his heart, "I am pure man!" After the darkness was over, he stopped talking. After thinking about it, Nosia asked, "Is it necessary to go back? I haven''t seen Hall''s sister yet?" "Hall''s sister? Avril. Alexander, the wife of Baron Rachel of the Principality of Sterdan!" I heard it about the situation of a darker sister. Hortons expression was cold. These elves from the dark forest elves could find this, so what about others? In this way, my sister will definitely have some people who want to be unfavorable to me, and then wait for myself, then her sister... "How is my sister doing now? Tell me!" Hall suddenly smothered a murderous body, which made both the dark one and the dark one indiscriminate. How many people have killed this kind of momentum? The two couldnt help but look at each others eyes and see each others surprises. After all, Halls age is there, less than 16 years old, and murderous. In addition to those who cultivated killers and metamorphosis from an early age, it is estimated that Only Hall is such a thing! Because the elves are originally a kind of creature that is good at art, noble, elegant, intelligent, beautiful, and a certain degree of cleanliness and nature. Elves are usually disorderly and kind, they are hostile to evil races, and they are friendly to good-going races, but may be slightly dissatisfied with the rude dwarfs. The current situation in the world is that the elves are very dissatisfied with human beings. If you choose one with respect, kindness, neutrality, indifference, indifference, and hatred. Now it is already in a row of indifference, and this has to thank the human aristocrats who bought the elves as slaves, and the hunting squad that made a living! Plus, Hall is now identified by the Elf Queen as an abductor, and the elves who perform the retrieval of the princess will naturally not have a good look on him. If Hall is to resist them, they are happy to kill Hall! "Hall!" At this time, Nosia suddenly grabbed Hall Seeing Nosia shaking his head to himself, Hall only resisted the anger in his heart, he knew that he had just It is exciting. When Hall calmed down, he discovered that it was not that he was really angry. This anger came from the original owner of Hall! When I thought of Holden here, I was scared of a cold sweat! What is the situation, has he not completely disappeared? Does he still exist in his body? Does he want to take control of his body again when he is waiting for his weakness? Its not that Hall is awkward. When he was on Earth, he didnt have to read the novels. Its not like the coexistence of these two souls. However, in order to write down, the author will give the protagonist a protagonist! But... but Hall is now the protagonist! In the unlikely event that this protagonist''s aura is not, and he is really taken over by this potential threat, isn''t it a dress for others? No! Absolutely not! I must understand clearly! Hall thought so much, in fact, it was a few seconds in reality. When he saw Hall calmly sitting down, he couldnt help but scream. It seems that he is no longer mad at Hall. After hearing Nocia''s help to ask about Mr. Hall''s situation, the dark one was respectful. "His Royal Highness, the specific situation of Avril Lavigne, we are not in a situation. When we first arrived in Carlin City, then we knew the situation of the Hall class wanted, so we started to investigate, just know that it seems that King Aoraki We have already arranged for people to come to the Principality of Stertan. We dont know how we are now. After all, we are also happening to you here. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the book readers to read, the latest, fastest, the most fire The serial works are at Chapter 121： Princess is the princess Chapter 121 Princess is the princess Curry out! Worn out! There is still a high speed, you need a few dragon sets of names, a male summoner, a little girl, a magician! Their identity is a secret, and, please join me to talk! This is convenient! No need to write here...315,954,250 After listening to the darkness, it was the report work, and they finished their time. Hall finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the King of Aoraki seems to want to catch himself by monitoring his sister. Obviously, for this secret silver mine, they are bound to win! And from the side again reflects the importance of this Mithril mine! "You give me a wait!" Hall secretly bite his teeth, and then he looked at the dark one. "I am a little curious!" Seeing that Hall has returned to calmness, the dark one and the dark two couldn''t help but nod their heads, and they can recover calmly so quickly. It is a summoner who is spiritually talented! Only those who are calm and like to think can live longer! A genius can''t be called a genius before he grows up! "You said!" Darkly nodded and gestured to Hall to continue. Hall didn''t care about the dark one. He thought about it and took the face of the high elf on his face. "I am very curious, I have this here, how did you find me?" When I saw the face of the high elves in the hands of Hall, it was also a bright spot. After all, they are wearing only the faces of the middle elves. Their purpose is to bring back Nosy, and one is Halls face. The face of the higher elf. Not waiting for the dark explanation, a side of Nosia suddenly exclaimed, "You, isn''t the mother of the adult give you the illusion of illusion?" Destroy the illusion? After seeing Halls surprised expression, Nosia waited for him to explain immediately. The original illusion was a treasure made of special materials. It can be said that it is very rare. There are only two dark forest elves. Its role You can see through any psychedelic nine treasures and magic. I heard that Hall couldnt help but swear, "I have cut the grass! Is this playing games?" At the same time, Hall felt a bitter smile, and the only two treasures were brought out, showing how angry our Majesty the Elf Queen is! Fortunately, her order did not see Hall killing the first time, otherwise Hall has already ended this great business! Thinking of this, Hall could not help but feel a little fortunate, while slightly shrinking some cold neck. For Hall''s little action, Nosia, they didn''t say anything, but they were very upset. After all, the princess was the princess of their elves! It was only after I saw that Nosia explained the role of the environment. "His Royal Highness, there are some changes in our dark forest, and Her Majesty is worried about you, so I want you to go back as soon as possible!" As soon as he said this, he suddenly noticed that Nosias eyes were staring at himself. He suddenly had a bad voice. He recalled what he had just said. He immediately smiled and said, Our princess is too smart! Sure enough, Nosia looked up and looked blank and blank, then he whispered, "I want to ask you a question. When the mother sent you over, I said that you must let me go back immediately. Already?" Seeing the dark face, Nosia reached out and stopped him from talking. "You don''t say, I have something to say!" Nosia said here, even Hall was a little funny looking at the dark face of your face, your princess is too powerful, saying that it is a problem is actually two... "Before I found out that the dark forests have become somewhat different. The human beings are catching up with the elves of slaves, the traitors in the elves, the counterattacks of the underground forces of the dark forests, and the shooting of the seas against our elves. Is someone deliberately targeting our dark forest elves?" There was no performance on the face of the dark, but the heart was shocked, because Nosia said that although it was not complete, it was similar to the truth. Seeing that there was no opening in the dark, Nosia sighed. "It seems that it is actually more serious than I said!" Hall next to him wants to comfort Nosia, but he does not know how to comfort, after all, he is now difficult to protect himself. After hesitating for a moment, he began to say "Nosia, if someone wants to hurt you, unless he has stepped on my body! I am not strong enough now, and after I have the strength, I will certainly help you deal with the dark forest!" Dark and dark, two people heard the words and couldnt help but sneer at the Hall of Nothing. Just want to say something, they suddenly thought of Halls identity. A 16-year-old third-class summoner with a gifted talent, now he has to pick up a finger, but who can guarantee what Hall will grow in the future! When they thought of it, they were not talking, and after Nosia heard the words of Hall, the originally sad face suddenly showed a sweet smile. "Thank you Hall, I believe in you!" Nima... As soon as they secretly swear, they stunned Hall, the hateful human being, who was soaking his princess under their eyes! Fortunately, after saying this, Hall did not make any gestures to hug the kiss, otherwise they would cut everything Hall did to do extra moves. Such as hands, such as mouth, such as... cough... After Nosia smiled at Hall, she only spoke again. "I agree to go back with you! But..." The darkness that was originally relieved in my heart immediately immediately became tense. After all, Nosia is a princess and not a criminal. www.novelhall.com~ If they enforce it with violence, it is estimated that they will suffer! "But I hope that during this time you can accompany me to the Principality of Stertan. I promise Hall to see his sister, so I can''t lose faith!" Nosia! Hall gratefully glanced at Nosia. He didn''t think that Nosia actually wanted to help him at this time. How much is this love! While Hall is moved, my heart is also pondering. Such a big human feeling is estimated to be incomplete for a lifetime. Suddenly there was an idea in his mind, would you like to get along with him? That is to say, he dared to think like this, but if he said it, it is estimated that the opposite of the dark one and the dark second will ignore Nosia''s direct first to be strong, killing this guy who wants to harm the princess! "His Royal Highness, this is not the case, we..." Sure enough, Nosia had just opened it, and the dark one objected. "Nothing, the order that the mother can give you enforcement is to bring me back to the country as a prisoner?" "Don''t dare!" He secretly bowed his head, and he really didn''t accept it, nor thought about it. "Since it is not, then it is. Anyway, we have already bought a ticket, that is, a week later! If you agree, I will promise you that I will not run away, and I will listen to your arrangements when I go back!" When I heard that Nosia said it, the dark one wanted to bring Nosica back directly, but the dark one was open. "Boss, just like this, it is not a waste of time, at most half a month, as long as the Princess of the House promised to listen to our arrangements, then waste some time and how welcome to the readers to read, the latest, The fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 122： The choice of everyone Chapter 122 The Choice of the People Uncle today wants four more! Do you have confidence in wood? I am waiting to see the ticket! By the way, the mobile phone code word has some typos, and the classmate is willing to help, thank you very much! Also, those who want the name of the dragon set, I will try to make them appear, the magician named Aituo has appeared... oh... it seems to say that its leaking... Seeing the second child said that the original hesitant dark and tight wrinkle eyebrows, suddenly he found the dark second to look at himself, then looked at the firmer Nossia, and finally sighed. "That''s okay...but..." He glanced at the Hall next to him and continued. "As long as the Royal Highness Princess guarantees that we must obey our arrangements, and you must be clear, we are elves, we will not shoot! Our duty is only to protect your safety!" See what! The strength is great? Hall couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, he knew very well that from this moment on, he was a standard little white face in their eyes! Well, Hall sighed slightly, and he didnt have the chance to do a little white face on Earth. Now hes got it... Just...why there is a faint sorrow in my heart... Strength! Hall''s eyes slowly become sharp, he needs to be strong, strength! He needs more strength! Hall''s eye changes were seen by Nosia, and they were still disdainful, and only Nosia smiled at Hall. Dark ones their purpose has been reached, so the topic is also a lot easier, let the dark two go to the dark three belt Lisa Bubu and others, and they are standing staring at Hall and Nosia, since seeing Nosia The princess has other feelings for Hall, and he naturally wants to prevent this from further development. "That, since I have already talked about it, then I will continue to wear the face of this elf, and I will return it to you after you return!" Seeing that Hall did not hesitate to wear it directly, he couldnt help but twitch with a few sighs. Seeing Nocia just smiles and has no objection. Darkly, a good heart secretly swears a few words of "blackmailing humans!" After a while, the door was opened, and the unruly black man who spoke before came in first. "Hey, boss, second child, have you finished talking? What is this expression? Are you having a bad stomach today?" "Shut up! The third child!" The dark one and the dark two turned their heads and shouted at the same time. Hall groaned, and then there was an ellipsis on his head... It seems that not all the elves are a proud look, there are also one or two of the two... Seeing the kind of weird eyes that Hall looked at, Nosia couldn''t help but look red, and the dark one was more direct. He also wanted to make hippie smiles to defend the darkness of the dark ones. "If you still let me hear you say this today, don''t want to take a penny from me in the last week!" "Cough! Today''s moon is so good! Please continue!" The dark three heard the words and stood up and stood up and said to himself. Hall... Nosia... Dark one waits... Lisa Bubu three... It seems that it is still afternoon, is your familys moon coming out in the afternoon? "Hall, are you okay?" Lisa Bubu asked as soon as she came in. "Nothing!" Hall shook his head. "Are you?" "Reassured, they..." The secret three suddenly opened their mouths to say that they are a harmonious person. How could they hurt children and beautiful women, but if they havent finished, they suddenly feel a bit of murderousness, turn around and see the dark one. He came over with a murderous look, then quickly shut up, but the guy whispered a few words before shutting up. "Isn''t it a level higher than me? Hey, I will marry you later when I am over you!" I don''t know if he is deliberate. Anyway, Hall found that he could hear it clearly. Hall mouth twitched, it has been determined that this wonderful so-called Dark Night Guard team member is a second commodity! However, let alone, the second goods also have the benefits of two goods! It was so dark that the atmosphere of the original tension was swept away, and even the atmosphere of Hall and Mia was resolved. The dark waited for them to leave, they lived next to them, and they were not afraid of Hall to escape at night. ... "The reason is this. If you are willing to leave, I hope that you will leave today. I will not blame you. Of course, Mia, you better go tomorrow. I will give you the box and give you a space for the elves before leaving. Ring!" Looking at the calm Arno, no, it should be said that the pseudonym Arnold''s real name is Hall. Alexander''s man, Lisa Bubu and others were silent. It turned out that after they left, Hall considered a lot. There is no impenetrable wall in the world. Now that there are people of the elves to find him, it means that his identity has not been fully exposed. Although everyone does not know that the real reason for chasing Hall is because of the existence of Mithril Mine, but this does not mean that those who see the money will not act. It can be said that next, Hall will face a huge crisis he has crossed! It is very likely that you will encounter the high-level combat of the Principality of Aoraki and the Principality of Enkat. So Hall decided to tell Lisa Bubu and Mia brothers and sisters everything except the Mithril mine. Although Hall can''t see through their inner feelings, he still wants to believe in them The big deal is to explode in advance and then run away... Of course, if this is the case, Hall will seriously consider how to get along with others in a different world. Seeing Lisa Bub they were silent, Hall and Nosia did not speak, and finally surprised Hall, the first thing that turned out to be Mia! "That... Lord Hall, I don''t go! My life is saved! You are my young master!" "Lord...sister, you..." Mochi was shocked by the news. Although he was small, his IQ was not low. Hall said so clearly, the danger can be imagined! "If you are willing to go, then..." Mia dad shook his head at Mochi, and before he finished, Mochi suddenly changed his face and shouted directly at Hall. "Young Master, I will take care of your daily life!" Mochi''s face-changing speed makes everyone unable to smile, and everyone understands the truth. In Mochi''s mind, Mia is his most important person! It was not until this time that Lisa Bubu reacted. She did not mean that she was a fool, but she did not like to go through the brain. Thinking of this, she went straight to Hall, and in the eyes of Hall and others, Lisa Bubu directly pulled up Hall''s collar. "Why, do you look down on me? Hall is it, if I hear you say this again, my wife will bake you into a roast pig!" Lisa Bubu''s movements and metamorphosis made everyone dumbfounded. How is such a beautiful woman, but it is a character that does not conform to her appearance? Hall has already been very certain at this time. The kind of gimmick that this gimmick showed in the mercenary trade union is installed. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are in the works. ~： Everyone comes in I also want to be more everyday! Now, in the New Year, I am three to four every day, it is much more! Its very tired to celebrate the New Year! I am going to work soon, and I will be guaranteed at the end of the day! Before I said that I did not expect a recommendation to add more than 2,000 collections, thank you for your love! Another point is that the book friends are all children in their teens. Uncle thank you! wish you a happy new year! Men are getting more and more handsome! Women are getting more and more beautiful! Another sister said that she had already put herself into the female owner, who is the sister, and quickly joined 315,954,250. When I get there, I decided that it was a woman! Male classmates, there are few people in my group, but there are sisters. How can you not come in? I have to go to New Years Eve at noon, I have already written 1,300, well, I will see when it will be sent out after dinner! and also! Tickets! Tickets! Tickets! Important things say three times! Chapter 123： undercurrent Chapter 123 Undercurrent From then Lisa Bubu changed to Lisa, and was spit out! Also, please add group! Especially the girl! Let''s say something in the anecdote group! There is a sister in the group. Do other students want to enter? Add group! Add group! Add group! Of course there are tickets! I can''t see a chapter in the evening! Look at yours! Everyone did not leave, which made Hall feel a little touched. It seems that the world is in trouble. The only difference is the personal expression! Among them, Lisa is the one that Hall is most disapproving! You will express your position, don''t move your hands! Girl, can you hold it? Of course, Hall can''t say it in the face of Lisa, let''s not say that Hall is really the power of the hand, that is, Lisasha''s hot personality may directly throw a fireball. Seeing Halls look of bitterness and decadence, Lisa Sha was pleased to let go. "Account for your knowledge! Remember not to lie in the future, especially our girls!" Are you sure that you are really a girl, not a woman? Also, it seems that your ability to lie is not smaller than me! Things come to an end The next topic was transferred from Hall to Nosia. When they saw the face of the Nosy Elf, they were shocked to be heavenly, and the female woman of Lisasha went straight to touch the long ears of Nosia. Excited by Nose''s blushing expression, it is cute. She is excited, but where does she know that the ears of the elves can not be touched casually! This is very particular! However, Nosia knew that Lisa has the same personality, so she would not blame her, but always pay attention to her next move, so as not to be attacked again. This Hall and Mochi are full of eyes, and the restoration of the appearance of Nosia is beautiful, the crystal-clear face can not help people to kiss, the shy look makes Hall almost smashed the eyes. Nosia gave White a glance, and then he took the face of the high elf under Hall''s unfortunate gaze and restored his former appearance. Unfortunately,... On the surface of Hall, he sat quietly drinking water, but his heart was sighing... ... A mansion in the outer city of Mars A man in a magic robe was squatting at the man sitting on the top, watching his tragic look seem to tell the people above. This person is not someone else, he is listening to his mother''s advice and complained to Lovech, and the man in his thirties above him is his teacher Sandra! I saw Sandra''s beautiful face, like a carved five-pointed, **** and angular appearance, the only flaw is that the face is slightly pale. The appearance looks as if it is unrestrained, but the insincere light in the eyes makes people dare not look down. A gray, dense hair, and a pair of slender eagle eyes under the eyebrows, a tall nose, a moderately thick red lips, give a feeling of high above. This is no wonder that others are so, Sandras strength and ability are there. The sign of the fourth-class magician on the magic robe is very bright, and there is the position where he is now, but now the teacher who is very hot outside the Enrollment Office of the Mars Magic City Academy! I can do this in my thirties, I have to say that he is still very powerful! Only this time, there was no smile on his face, but he frowned. "Do you mean that this was confusing by an outside young magician? And he has two equally young female magicians to be servants?" After seeing the loneliness of Love''s battle, Sandra was immersed in contemplation. After a moment, he glanced at Lovech, who had some mental damage, and screamed at him as a waste! No! As a magician, his mental strength is so bad. He is scared by a young man who may also be a first-class magician. It is a waste to be able to do this! At the same time, he felt very sorry for accepting this student for the first time! Love''s original talent is not good, otherwise it will not be promoted to a first-class magician. If it is not because the above can not be directly used to let him find a way, otherwise he has already started directly. I just didn''t think that I would be destroyed by people when I was successful! And the waste apprentice he received was half-disabled. There are only two ways to do this like Lovech. The first is to slowly recover. This method has certain rules. It may be good or it may become worse and worse until it becomes a real waste! The second method is to find a potion-repairing agent for him, but this medicine is too expensive, he can''t afford it, but he is thinking that the value is not worth doing! If Lovech is a 16-year-old first-class magician, he would not hesitate, but he is a first-class magician who is ten years old. This talent is good in other small countries, but in the fire. There are too many empire here! and many more? country? talent? What Sandra suddenly thought of, now is the day when the fire empire of the Mars City Magic School is enrolling students. According to Lovech, the young magician will just come from other countries and want to participate. Is the Mars City Magic Academy enrolled? According to the talent of Hall, if it is in the empire, it is definitely from the big family, because the generally talented civilians have long been capped. Because there are two young magician servants around the door then there is only one possibility, Hall is probably from the Principality of the Fire Empire and even the kingdom! "Oh, dare to break my good deeds, I let you know that the Fire Empire is not the country where you are!" Thinking of this, Sandra immediately had a decision in mind, and looked at Lovech, who was scared in front of her face, and looked even more disgusted. However, the situation still needs him, so Sandra has to whisper and comfort. "Lovic, you can rest assured that this teacher will help you, your mental problem teacher will find a potion for you!" Lovech heard the news and looked over, and quickly said with a cry. "Old...teacher...you...you are so wonderful! I will remember the teacher''s kindness in my life, and my life will be your teacher!" Vomiting... Although Sandra likes other people to shoot their own horses, but now I can''t help but feel the feeling of vomiting. Seeing that Lovech still wants to continue, Sandra will be busy interrupting. "Okay, I know that you are very filial, now give you a mission!" Love''s natural shots are guaranteed to be completed. "You stare at them! Once you see them signing up, tell me immediately, you don''t care about other things!" "Yes, teacher!" Lovech didn''t even ask why, and said directly. "Good, go!" Seeing that Lovechs face was happy, Sandras face was gloomy. "Don''t be too happy... you will know that you are offended, not only a magic school teacher welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at ~www.novelhall. Com~ Chapter 124： Wonderful people doing wonderful things Chapter 124, Wonderful People, Wonderful Things It was too tired last night... I didn''t finish writing at twelve o''clock! For the readers and students, please add group! Sister 15 is a little girl in the group! Well, you should pay attention to it! Tickets remember to vote! Welcome to join 315,954,250 "Hey, I said the boss, are we waiting here now?" Dark three was very uncomfortable because he was secretly banned before, so he immediately became restless after coming back. "The princess is here, where do you want to go?" There was no opening in the dark, and the second interface was dark, but the second said that it was very reasonable, so I heard it immediately after I heard it. Dark three glanced at the dark four who closed his eyes, then looked at the dark second leaning against the wall and the dark one thinking about the problem, and finally could not help but sigh. "You really are... don''t you have one who wants to go out and play?" The words of the dark three did not get anybody''s response. It seems that everyone is used to the character of the third, such as jumping. They used to think that they were kicking him out of the team. Later, I didn''t know why it was gone... If Hall is going to tell them directly, this is the most terrible problem of mankind - habit! When a person suddenly changes a long-term habit, he will have all kinds of discomfort, or he is sick, or his temper suddenly becomes hot, or he is silent...but when they resume this habit, everything is So normal... Pull back the topic When the dark three saw that everyone was silent to treat him, he couldn''t help but sigh. Fortunately, the magical array has been isolated here, otherwise people think that something has happened here. The dark hair of the three did not seem to cause a dark reaction. They looked at them secretly and finally opened the door and went out. "You guys, you must not get a wife in the future!" Not to mention, everyone under the scene really responded, and the dark mouth twitched a few times, looked up and looked at the darkness that was also seen. "It is estimated that he was really smashed this time!" He glanced at the dark eyes of the inquiry. The long-term cooperation made them understand the other person''s meaning with one eye, so he smiled and shook his head. "Don''t worry about the boss, the kid went to the princess, so that he can get in touch with the princess. Anyway, the princess is definitely dissatisfied with us. If it can be alleviated, it will be good for us! Otherwise, we will go back to some. ..." ... Hall and others just prepared to find a waiter for dinner, and suddenly there was a knock at the door. "Who is it?" Everyone in the house was a little curious. After all, just came a group of powerful troubles. I hope this time will not happen... Unfortunately,... When Mochi went to open the door, when he saw the person, he just wanted to say, "How come you come again?" It is a pity that the person did not give him this opportunity, he pulled him over and climbed his shoulder, but his opposition came straight into the face and smiled. "Hey! Hello everyone! Have you eaten yet? I haven''t eaten yet, and the money is on the boss. Can you please have me eaten?" Hall... Nosia... Lisa and Mia and Mochi are okay, after all, they have already experienced the unreasonable troubles of people... This person is not someone else, it is the unreliable secret three! This guy is really special... too special... are we familiar with you? Is there such a way to let others please eat in a familiar tone? The dark three did not pay attention to the people''s surprised eyes, and Mochi, who was unwilling to come over, smiled at the Hall. "Ano is it, look at us all so familiar, you will invite me to dinner, I will ask you to go to the city outside Mars to play?" Hall was almost half-dead by the words of the dark, you are not without money? Why do you want us to play? Suddenly Hall understood that this guy just said that he was traveling with Mars City. This guy Nima didn''t want to take his own road! As soon as he thought of two men pressing the road, Holden was a bit cold, and he fell down on the ground. Seeing the dark smile, Hall found that the original black robe is a man who is more white than himself. Is he really that kind of person? "Stop! You give me a stop!" Hall suddenly turned a big bang and scared everyone to stop. Seeing Nosy''s strange eyes, Hall swallowed his mouth and forced to hold back the uncomfortable way in his heart. "The third is right... You just said that you don''t have money to eat, I want to ask, right?" After seeing the amiable smile and nodding his face, Hall continued, "So if you just want to take it after you finish eating," Are we pressing the road? As for the person who paid the money or me?" "Press the road?" Everyone was a glimpse first, and then they understood the meaning of pressing the road. The secret suddenly snapped Mochis shoulder and sighed, dissatisfied with his dissatisfied eyes. "Yes, that''s what it means, pressing the road? This word is really good! I will say this to others later, it''s so interesting!" I go! Hall rolled his eyes and this guy wouldn''t deliberately miss the sentence he had just said. After watching the dark face with a heartless smile, Hall understood that he was really deliberate! Hall admits defeat... Isn''t it a meal? As for pressing the road with him! "MochiGo to the waiter to prepare dinner, um, richer!" Can get rid of the dark claws of the dark three, Mochi heard the Hall command and turned around without hesitation, it seems to be a little later Will be trapped in the devil''s arms! "Hahaha! Arnold, you are so interesting! I like this character, and we will get closer in the future!" The ghost is going to be close to you! The reason why Hall agreed to ask him to eat is for a reason. He is a person who stands in front of them in a twilight dress. Of course, apart from the mysterious space, he now wants to know something from the dark mouth. . When the food came up, the darkness couldnt help but shine. "Well, its good. I didnt think that the food of the casual family in Mars City was so powerful. It looked like it was delicious." Just when he was allowed to do it, Hall suddenly Open the road. "That brother, can you call you like this?" "Three brothers? Well, no problem, I will be your third brother in the future. If you bully you, tell me, see how I can pack him!" The expression of the dark three is very bold, not like a person who plays on the scene. However, Hall did not take this as a matter of fact. He was regarded by him as a wonderful person of the elves. Since it is a wonderful person, then it will be a wonderful thing, so Hall will listen to it. Really believe, it is terrible... "Yes? Today, your boss bullied me..." Seeing the eyes of Hall, the third suddenly looked up at the ceiling. "The moon is really bright. Did you just say that you are going to enjoy the moon? How about going after eating?" Hall... Nosia... Lisasha... Mia and Mochi Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 125： Dark 3 Chapter 125, the dark third Thanks to the Lions for their continuous reward! A handsome classmate! There are two sisters in the group! Have you not entered the group yet? Speed ??point! 315,954,250 Seeing Hall staring at himself with contemptuous eyes, it is hard to be ashamed. After a while, he couldn''t help but smile. "That, Hall, I tell you the truth, I can''t beat the boss, so if he really bullies you, you can let him bully enough, wait for him to feel bullied. After you have no meaning, you are safe!" Safe your sister! Seeing the fascinating face of the dark three, Hall felt that it hurts all over the body! "Mochi! Drop off!" Seeing that Hall is really angry, Mochi just wants to stand up and hold him down in the dark. "That Hall, I really can''t beat him, change a line?" Hall knew that they couldn''t fight, he just wanted to know something, and it was just an excuse. "Well! I promised to invite you to dinner, I will not quit!" Dark three knew that Hall would ridicule him, but he did not care, looking at Hall Road with a smile. "I know that Hall is a good person! Then I started?" Halls mouth twitched and felt that his mouth was almost stunned. So he got a good card like this? Is it still a long, whiter than a man who looks better than himself? Forcibly resisting anger, Hall continued to say, "Just the third brother, you said that you are a friend?" "Ah...Yes!" Dark three eyes turned. When he accidentally saw a look at Nossia''s eyes, Hall finally admitted. "Then I want to ask the three brothers a few questions, I don''t know if the third brother can tell me?" The third time I heard that I finally showed a bitter face and looked at Hall. "Oh, sure enough, I said that people who eat soft mouths, people like me who are thin-faced, what should I do in the future?" Is your skin thin? Excuse me, look around your princess Nosia, didn''t you see her trembling hand? Be careful when you are lying, give you a wind blade and cut your tongue! "Three brothers, you can rest assured, I just want to know something, of course, if you feel bad, I don''t force you, how about?" I thought about it for a while, and felt that this request was very reasonable. At most, Hall will solve it with unspeakable. Thinking of this, the dark three nodded to Hall and said, "I don''t know what I know, as long as I know it." I am afraid that you will not say this! Since all of this is said, then it will be easier! After secretly glanced at the faint smile on the corner of Hall, he suddenly felt that he had made a wrong decision today. "That brother, don''t lie, are you not hungry? Eat?" On the surface, he heard a smile on his face and thanked him with his vigilance. He could see it. Hall is different from the wisdom of a normal sixteen-year-old boy. He said that enchanting is not an exaggeration. Dealing with such people must be cautious. Otherwise, I fell a big fight here, and then I didnt see anyone. "No hurry, no hurry, you ask!" The expressions and performances of the two were seen by several people in Nosia. Everyone was also curious about what Hall wanted to ask, so everyone didnt move chopsticks for a time. "Three brothers, I want to know why he was able to control us before the dark second. What kind of magic is this? Why do I feel sore and my mind is dizzy when I only move my arm?" "Oh, you want to ask this?" The secret was relieved. The disease was not a secret. Suddenly he thought of Hall''s identity and the experience he had investigated, and he suddenly understood it. At the moment, he is also rude, explaining while eating. The original dark second is a sixth-class summoner, and Hall is a profession. As for his summoning beast, he did not say anything. Hall also understood that this is the secret of others, so there is no interest in it. ask. "I am not a summoner, so I don''t know much. You and the second child should understand that the summoner relies on the power of the spirit to summon and control the summoning beast, and the summoner is not the summoning beast. In addition, they can learn the magic of mental power." "Spiritual magic?" Hall really didn''t know. The guy who was not responsible for his predecessor was just eager to seek success. After being summoned to fight back, Hall came to accept his body. Then he naturally did not systematically learn and understand the summoner. Case. And Hall also knows very well that he tried to use summoning magic, which is useless at all. His summoning beast is a credit for system space, and has nothing to do with his true name as a summoner. But one thing is true, that is, Hall''s mental strength is indeed very powerful, at least much stronger than his peers! Originally, he was worried that if he was kicked out of the space by an unscrupulous system to upgrade as he is today, he would also find a place to hide, or he would need a lot of loyal guards to protect himself. Now I hear the idea of ??mental power, I have experienced this magical powerful Hall and decided to have time to learn this spiritual power... Looking at the Hall of Surprise, the secret said: "Sure enough! This Hall has not systematically studied the Summoner...but...but where did he come from so many summons?!" Dark three quietly drank a drink Then this nodded "Yes, mental power magic, in fact, this is a system of magic, like you can not move before, in fact, is a kind of spiritual power Magic got it!" Said here, he suddenly looked at the Hall like watching a monster. "Although this kind of magic has its drawbacks, it is that the distance is too far or the strength is not enough to achieve the expected effect, but you are a third-class summoner in this kind of Can you still move your arms? You have to say that your mental strength is too strong!" "It turned out to be like this!" Hall did not feel disheartened by this drawback. After all, there is nothing perfect in the world, otherwise the magic of this spiritual system will rely on this trick to come up with a map cannon on the battlefield. Still not standing and being killed by you? Hall is also relieved to figure this out, he has decided, and when things come to an end, he must go to the system to learn all the knowledge of the summoner, although he is only half a summoner... "Oh, it seems that you have already thought of your direction, yes... right!" The dark one saw Hall''s expression and understood what he was thinking, so he continued to point out that "now the Mars City Magic School is enrolling outside the school. If you can, I suggest you go to the college!" "After all, your situation is a bit special. In the absence of any shelter, what if you go with us to go to the Principality of Studan with your sister? Once we leave, they will not hesitate to kill the killer directly. So, instead of going to your sister now, I think it is better to try to enter the Magic Academy to get the identity of a student at the Mars City Magic Academy Welcome to the book readers to read, the latest and fastest The most popular serial works are at Chapter 126： Magical use of mental power Chapter 126 The Magical Use of Spiritual Power Still the sentence! Classmates add group to chat together! Thank you for your lion''s reward! Hall did not think that this dark three was only forced to answer his own questions from the beginning, and now he has taken the initiative to push his heart to suggest what he should do next. And Hall found that his suggestion was actually the most appropriate for himself! What does Hall need now? Safety! He needs a safe time to grow! And he needs a lot of magic crystal to increase the strength of his space, which requires wealth is countless! In a word, Hall is not safe now! Its just that he doesnt know why the Dark Three will help himself? What is his reason? Or what is his picture? Seeing Hall look at a look of the eyes, the dark three did not turn up the eye! He didn''t understand what Hall was thinking, and he gave him a sigh of relief. "Kid, what''s your look, your third brother, I am very romantic, handsome, when I give you advice is to get what you get from here? You are too small to see me!" The words have not been finished yet. The original one is suddenly stunned and suddenly heard a sentence, the whole person suddenly became bad. "Cut, you don''t have money, isn''t it a meal now?" It was Mo Qi who spoke. He was somewhat unhappy after being given up by the Dark Three. Now I can see that he is so stinky, and I cant help but refute it. Not to mention, this is really a dark red face, almost a spurt of old blood. Its rare to see the dark three, and the ladies present couldnt help but burst into laughter. Even Halls somewhat gloomy face couldnt help but twitch. In the end, everyone couldn''t help but laugh, and the darkness stunned for a moment. After shaking his head, he also restored the image of the previous bohemian, laughing at the table without image. Where is the appearance of a noble elf? It is estimated that the whole elves are so wonderful, and the darkest estimate is the most unexpected of these wonderful ones! Because Hall''s room did not have a soundproof magic array, so the outside people were all face to face, one of them was staring upstairs with some viciousness, and all the eyes revealed that it was killing. Dark one in their room Dark II couldn''t help but reach out and rubbed his head with a headache. Seeing the dark one, they looked over, and the dark second said helplessly. "The third child, my bottom, is almost empty, but fortunately he did not say my baby, otherwise I will make him look good!" Seeing the dark frown, the secret two quickly said something about the previous thing, and finally he added a sentence. "The magician who had suffered mental damage was coming again today, but he seems to be staring at the Hall, and there is no other action!" "Continue to stare! There is something to report!" The dark one is still the same, the face is flat, and the words are like gold. He did not object to the practice of the Dark Three. After all, the Dark Three still knows how to score, and he knows that the suggestion made by the Dark Three is not a secret. He believes that Halls awkward human beings can definitely think about it, otherwise how can he May the princess be cheated? From beginning to end, everyone in the dark forest feels that Hall has sold the Princess of Nosia, and this statement has been unanimously recognized by everyone! If Hall knows, he will definitely scream! Because in fact, Nosia really ran out of himself! But destined to this black pot, he is back! Who made his face still carry the face of that high elf? The dark one suddenly noticed that there was some change in the dark face. When the voice screamed, "What happened?" "This, boss, that..." The appearance of the second child was so curious that he and the dark side of the side were not so curious, so that the second is hesitant, is it a problem. "Say!" In this team, the dark one has some supreme rights, unless his decision is a very obvious mistake, the whole team will be destroyed, otherwise in general, they will not object to it. The dark second hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed in the heart, this is what you told me! "That boss, the old three are very happy talking, and then they are very happy..." "Direct point!" The dark one did not look at the darkness, and it was really rare to see him like this! "The third child... the situation is special, you should not blame me!" "The man doesn''t know why, he asked the youngest of us a few..." Waiting for the dark second, the dark four is first dissatisfied. "He wants to expose our strengths? No, I have to go!" Dark II quickly grabbed the dark and said nothing, "When are you so acute? Can you wait for me to finish the words?" Seeing the dark and dark eyes, the dark second is not hesitating, straightforward. "He asked the three of us three characters, and then the third said that I am more calm, the boss is an iron, the fourth is a wood!" bump! Suddenly a loud noise, the dark second found a dark palm in front of a table appeared in the palm print, and the palm print is empty... "Bastard!" The dark one and the dark four couldn''t help but squat together, allowing a high elf to scream out, showing how serious they were both. ... On the other hand, after Hall laughed, the relationship with the Dark Three was significantly improved or everyone accepted the Dark Three. No, they actually came to drink! Fortunately, Hall did not have adulthood, so he did not drink with the dark three, but even so, after a hustle and bustle of Hutian Haiti, the atmosphere was as strong! "Ha ha ha, that''s it, our boss is a cold, like..." Is it like everyone owes him money? Hall added immediately. "Yes! That''s it! This word is really good!" After the dark three, he laughed again. And Nosia, they can''t help but laugh a lot, because it''s really rare. If you change to the earth, then the night market stalls are too common, after drinking and chatting, this is the venting after a day of work. "Hall, your brother, I recognize, we are so tacit, a natural pair!" Nima... Hall''s face is black, who is a natural one, is this drunk? Fortunately, the dark disk suddenly sneezed, and the body shook a few times, and this person calmed down. "Not good, I am miserable!" Dark three suddenly slammed his head and saw the doubtful eyes that everyone saw, and secretly smiled. "Hall, don''t you forget it! The second child''s mental power magic, we have no magic genius here to close here, the conversation just estimated that he listened, no, I have to explain it, otherwise he told the boss they I am miserable..." Looking at the darkness that suddenly said to go, Hall and others couldnt help each other... He is really the most wonderful person in the history of the elves Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 127： Spatial change Chapter 127 Spatial Change Today is the last day of the Chinese New Year holiday, so four more! Start working tomorrow, the guarantee is two! Classmates, tickets! Tickets! Remember the ticket! The important thing is to say it three times! Seeing the darkness of the wolf, Hall and others can not help each other. "Okay, everyone is full?" In fact, the whole process is that Hall is inquiring about the situation in the dark and the third conversation, but the secret is not stupid, and does not say anything substantive. For example, he knows that the dark warrior, the dark twenty summoner, the dark third is the magician, and the dark four is the thief, specifically what level they are, the third is about him, making Hall depressed. Suddenly he thought about whether the mental power could be monitored. After all, the novel is often mentioned in the novel. Sure enough, the last thing was really confirmed by Hall. "I must learn this magical magic!" But he knew in his heart that the second is definitely not taught, so he has already placed his goal in the School of Magic. ... After the waiters came up to clean up the mess, Hall looked at everyone seriously. "I have decided that these two days are the deadline for recruiting students in the outer school of the Mars Magic School. I am going to participate. No matter how hard it is, I must get the identity of this magic school!" Lisa and others now know the general situation of Hall, plus the words that they just did not shun them, they also understand that entering the Magic Academy is Hall''s best choice! With this identity, he can get the greatest security guarantee! If you are fancy by which of the nine magicians, then Hall is not afraid of it, but the kings of the Principality of Orakir are afraid! After all, like the Principality like them, the eighth-class combat power is the highest... Even if there are nine, etc., it is also low-level, how can it compare with the Magic Academy? "Lisa, if you can, I hope you can join too!" Seeing the eyes that Hall looked at, Lisa Sha said, "Whoever is rare, I have already been a student at the Akad Principality School of Magic!" Hey, Hall looked at Lisa, who was surprised by some surprises. Suddenly, she thought that her boss was the president of the mercenary union Dameigang branch, and she suddenly smiled. "This is still a patchwork era!" There is such a slap in the face, and it is a thing to join a magic school even if she has no talent. "What is your look! Hey! This lady is a talented magician... I am in my own strength!" When he saw Lisa, who looked like a face, Hall quickly apologized. Good talent? Is this? Not only Lisa, but even Mia, Mochi can''t despise Hall, the scum that doesn''t know anything! As Lisa Sha explained, Hall realized that there are several magical talents. No! difference! qualified! medium! good! excellent! evildoer! Gifted! 18-year-old like Lisa is a first-class magician who is a good talent, so when the talent is 18 years old, is it a magician? Because there is no such knowledge, Hall has no way to guess. "How? Great?" Can you see that Lisa is proud of his eyes? "So, in this way, will you go back to the Paka Principality in a while?" Lisa has some reluctant nod. "Well, yeah, I don''t really want to go to any magic school, it''s my old man!" For this topic, Hall wisely chose to evade. He is only a friend of Lisa, and he is naturally not good at commenting on her family. "Cough, then, Lisa, you don''t have to go to the Principality of Sterling..." Seeing Lisa Sha''s eyebrows will be angry, Hall quickly patiently persuaded him. From the opening of Hall, Nosia understood that Lisa was not an opponent. After all, the original Lovech was damaged by Hall. Sure enough, Hall Xiaozhi reasoned, moved with emotion, with his three-inch tongue is not enough to get Lisa. Looking at Lisa, who was still a little angry, Hall couldn''t help but sneak a cold sweat. Nosia and Mia sneered at the side, and Mochi couldn''t help but roll his eyes, and at the same time, he also voted for the five bodies that Hall had admired. Mia saw the gaze that Hall had seen after suffocating, and she did not wait for Hall to speak directly. "Young Master, we are already your servant! Please don''t just abandon us! This is not good!" Hall... Is this still a nine-year-old child? Forget it, if you let Mia and Mochi follow Nosia to the elves, according to the current situation of humans and elves, they go there and don''t say they are taken care of. It is already very good without discrimination. And with Lisa step by step? Forget it, it is even more unreliable. Can her character take care of people? "Okay..." Hall sighed. As for Nosia, he didn''t say much, because he knew that Nosia and his heart knew that Nosia was sure to return to the dark forest elves. "Mia, there is time to say something about what I said today, let''s do it first, everyone will go to rest!" Everyone knows that Hall is talking about the box in Mia''s hot ring, but now it''s really inconvenient to come out with those elves at . "Okay, young master, you are the master!" Mia was very embarrassed, didn''t say much, and was ready to go back to the room with a cry. Nothing in the night Before going to bed last night, Hall was still trying to enter the space. Unfortunately, as he could, he did not give him the face of the master. There was no reaction at all. Fortunately, when he got up early in the morning, Hall just opened his eyes and suddenly a message came to mind. "Is the upgrade successful?" Hall heard the words immediately smile, but this space is Hall''s biggest killer, and his only dependence on the survival of this world... Without saying anything, I quickly entered the space. As the picture turned, a new space appeared in front of the Hall. The original empty place suddenly appeared a piece of black land! No mistake, it is a piece of black land! "Is this ready to farm me?" Hall suddenly thought that he would play the ranch game. It seems that there is really land in the later stage. It seems to be used to feed the animals in the pasture. "But... even if I want to be a farmer, I would like to come to a black land with a length of less than one meter. I want to be a starving peasant..." "System, are you ready to play with me?" The original Hall is talking to himself. He knows how difficult it is to let the system answer the initiative. I don''t know if it is because of the space upgrade. The system really answered this question. "The space has been upgraded, please ask the host to explore it yourself!" Hall... It is better not to answer welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 128： Changes after space upgrade Chapter 128 Changes after Space Upgrade Going to work... so first guarantee two more... classmates, tickets Anyway, it was not the first time that the system was so speechless. Hall quickly returned to God and silently extended his middle finger. The space system did not respond to Hall''s middle finger, which is what Hall expects. After seeing the black soil, Hall found that there was an extra lake in the place where the moon spring water was originally merged, and the pool named by Hall was named with two drops of crystal clear water. "The spring of life seems to have not changed, but there is a lake next to it. No, it should be said that the pond is more suitable!" The lake, not the clear bottom of the pond, without any water and plants, Hall looked at the pond about five meters long and wide, thought about it or reached out to touch the water. The water temperature is average, neither cold nor hot, Hall tried to take a cup and take a sip, without any unreasonable changes. Feelings, this is really water? Being is both truthful! Hall glanced at the black soil in front of him and thought about taking out the elf fruit jade fruit seeds that Nocia gave to the space ring! Ok! The name is nice, in fact, it is almost the same as the apple of the earth! If the earth named the apple as a red jade fruit, would it be possible to sell it several times more expensive? Taking out the seeds of a red jade fruit, Hall buried it directly into the black soil and just wanted to irrigate it with pond water. Suddenly he thought of a problem. This pond water seems to be just ordinary water, and it has no use. If you mix the water of the pond with the life water, will it also work? Thinking of this, Hall immediately came to the place where two drops of life spring water were stored. Although it was a little distressed, after all, this life spring water formed a drop in six days, precious. However, in order to do an experiment, Hall decided to take out a drop of precious spring water for an experiment. After throwing a drop of life spring water into the pond, there was no other change except for a slight splash of water. It seems that there is not enough mixing, Hall also took out a wooden stick and stirred it for a few minutes. "This should be better!" Taking out the mixed pond water, Hall took a sip first, except that he was a little sweet, and he didn''t feel the same after drinking the spring water. Hall laughed at himself and thought about it. This is a ratio of 1 to several hundred million. If there is still that kind of effect, then Hall is really invincible! Its really a lack of heart and snakes! Shaking his head silently, Hall turned and left the water after pouring water on the seeds. Because he knows that the seeds just planted are unlikely to sprout directly! Soon after Hall turned around, the black soil of the black soil was slightly shaken... ... Not only is the change in space, Hall has arrived at the ancient war tree after bypassing the pool. He found that the ancient tree of war turned out to be a big circle! Looking at the tens of meters tall trees, Hall is really scared. "This should be the real war tree! If you can summon a big man in the future, even if you have a few dark ones, they can get it!" After a few glances, Hall did not find other abnormalities. Then he went straight and left very simply. Later, there is time to understand. Because he knows that according to the urine of the previous system, it will not give himself this treatment! If it is, then the price must not be small... Finally came to the gate of a sign ranch, Hall did not think that the ranch that I saw when I came in had only one room size. With this doubt, Hall walked into the room, and as soon as he entered, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. I saw that there was nothing in the air, blue sky, wide land, where is this a room? This is simply a small world! As soon as he saw Hall coming in, Ada immediately ran over, but a black shadow was faster than them. When Hall reacted, a furry thing had come to his hands. Looking at the dark little things in his hands, Hall was dumbfounded. "This is... dog?" Just after the Halls words were finished, suddenly a slight pain was heard in the arm. It turned out that this little thing called Halls dog actually bit his arm. Fortunately, it didn''t bite all the time. After loose opening, he always called to Hall... Hey! "Isn''t this a dog?" Hall also thought of laughing and laughing. "Good! You are not a dog!" After the little things were heard, they stopped calling and the whole body was stuffed into Hall''s arms. "Who is this born? Ada them? Or are they red? Or between them?" Hall thought of here, Hall could not help but reveal a weird smile. But soon he found out that it was wrong, because the big brother Xiaohong did not even mean to come, but stood a few meters away from himself. "Hey, say you, is this really not yours?" Hall is not playing the piano, because as soon as he enters the space, the IQ of these Warcraft increases with the level. No, Hall just finished, and Ah Da and Xiao Hongs heads are shaken like the rattle. "Neither? That''s it... Is it it?" Hall suddenly thought of a possibility, that is the egg... But have you seen the creature that hatched the dog in the egg? Thinking for a long time, I really can''t think of this situation! "Forget it, go back to the Magic Academy and study this world seriously!" Since I can''t figure it out Hall is no longer thinking about it, while holding the little black and patrolling other Warcraft. Well, this little guy was officially named by Hall as Xiaohei! Although it bites his own bite, Hall is definitely more sure that this name will not change the name! The Queen of Fire Ant seems to be pregnant again, and she is resting in a tunnel dug by fire ants. The two raging magic bears are sleeping, well, it seems that the bear likes to sleep most. There seems to be no other change. Hall ignores the retention of Xiaohe, and letting it go will only leave the ranch. What Hall didn''t know was that when he left, Ada, they turned and ran, and Xiaohe ran straight to them... It can be seen from the low hum of its mouth that it seems to be releasing the unhappiness caused by Halls nameless... If Hall sees this scene, he will be surprised to give his eyes out. In addition to the ranch, Hall came directly to a pile of things. Here is where Hall stores things, but he still sees something that is not his own and the box that he saw before. "I will talk to Mia in a moment. I will give this thing to her when I have the opportunity to go out. It is estimated that this thing is very important to her, and I am still not sure whether the dark magical power is eavesdropping or voyeurism, if it is Its easy to steal the words, if its a voyeuristic... After a pause, Halls face showed a smirk, Ill learn to cough afterwards... said that Halls sudden complexion became abnormal. "I am a serious summoner Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 129： The difference between summoner and magician Chapter 129 The difference between summoner and magician Thanks to Sun Xiaoyu for continuous rewards! Also, pick up super classmates and lion brothers to reward! Say, vote for force! Uncle is going to work to update slowly... If you give strength today, I will continue to work hard at night! Also, how many students can get into the group? 315,954,250 Putting the box with the coat of arms aside, Hall found that in addition to this, there are some clothes, as well as some materials. The clothes are all in the style of a magic robe, and it seems that the owner of this ring should also be a magician. And these materials are in a mess, it seems that everything is there. Hall is just a half-bucket water summoner who has come across. He is really unclear about these. If he doesn''t understand, then it is temporarily placed here. I need to give him a good Asian. Anyway, the space is so big... After leaving the space, Hall went downstairs after cleaning up his personal hygiene. "Ano, I am so miserable!" Hall, who was going downstairs, suddenly heard a miserable cry. The voice was like the long sound in Peking Opera. It scared Hall to almost slammed down the stairs. When the original resentful Hall turned around and saw the initiator, the dissatisfaction before it disappeared directly, but it was shocked! He didn''t think that the guy who had whitened his skin and had a handsome face had two panda eyes! Ok! A panda elf from a different world! 100,000 purple gold coins started shooting! Who wants it! The appearance of the dark three is really very comical, and Hall forcibly resisted the smile in his heart and asked for surprise. "Three brothers? Have you lost sleep yesterday?" In the dark, I heard the sinful look back and glanced at the back, and then I said it was uncomfortable. "A group of people who are careful, especially the boss, are heartbroken! My eyes are still swollen!" Can it not be swollen? Its all black! It is estimated that it takes a long time to eliminate it... "Look at me so poorly, please let me eat early?" Feeling for a long time, is it a morning? Ok! This request Hall is really unable to refuse, and the two of them went to the restaurant with a strange look. After a few breakfasts, the two sat face to face. "I am going to attend the enrollment of the outer school of the Mars Magic Institute today. I don''t know what the third brother can teach me?" The dark three very gentleman said a thank you to the waiter who was on the early morning, and then rudely grabbed a piece of bread with his hand and stuffed it into his mouth, like the situation where two extreme situations appeared on one person. Hall directly gave the dark triple crown a famous name on earth - schizophrenia! The dark three did not read the mind, and did not know what Hall thought, so he said while eating something indecently. "Magic, this talent is a very important factor, I believe you already know the grading of talent?" Seeing Hall nod, the dark three swallowed the bread in his mouth, and then continued. "Under normal circumstances, the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy mainly recruits young people of 16 years old and above average talents, because the achievements of these young people have yet to be observed, and they belong to a category that can be cultivated. Those who are excellent and enchanting have direct special The teacher is cultivating! And the gift of talent is the kind of competition that the major colleges are vying for!" The dark disk saw that Hall nodded frequently and looked like a humbly, and continued to say with satisfaction. "On the other hand, it is also the nature of this person! Generally, the potential of a single attribute is the greatest!" "Single attribute is the best? No, facing an enemy with a fire attribute. If I can not only use fire but also water, then can I not restrain him?" After listening to the general explanation of Hall Tianfangs night, the third time, he suddenly turned his eyes blank. "Who did you listen to? Isn''t this harmful? The single attribute we are talking about is not only that he can only use one kind of attribute magic, but that he has the highest affinity for this attribute magic! You think, others are The fire attribute has the highest affinity, as long as you can cultivate one kind, and the double attribute is to be distracted to cultivate another kind, and also to balance the two magic elements, he may have an advantage at the beginning. But in the future he will be farther and farther away from the former!" "So we said that if a person has the same affinity for the magical elements of the wind and earth, then this person is a person with a very balanced elemental affinity, such a person, even if his talent is higher, his achievements Also limited!" "why?" Seeing that Hall is still not open, the dark three did not breathe a white look at him. "Is that still used? The mental power of people is limited. The specific one is very stubborn. Do you still want to control together? You think that you are God?" Oh! Hall finally understood, there is still one of the most critical reasons here! "Okay, I am mad at you. I even told you the summoner for a half-day magic. I am looking for a sin! I cough!" Hall saw that he was almost swallowed and quickly handed a glass of water over. "Three brothers, I am not curious, come, drink a glass of water, don''t swallow!" Hey! The dark three was not polite, and took the three to five and two to drink the water in the cup. "Call! Almost! Fortunately, it''s time to slow down!" After a pause, the dark three saw Hall''s pleading gaze, which was helpless. "Well, look at your diligent and eager attitude, I will continue to say!" "You are a summoner! You may not have tested the affinity of the elements. The summoners belong to alternative magicians. Their elemental affinity is basically all-element balance! But the summoner has a strong mental power! So they In order to summon Warcraft and control him to fight for himself Then you can learn mental power magic! So it is not that the summoner will not magic, but if a summoner uses magic and magician to fight, it is a Suicidal behavior! Understand!" "Oh, I think I seem to understand it!" Hearing the words of Hall, especially the words, it seems that, maybe, he suddenly became angry with his forehead, and then he quickly settled down. "With such a student, it is estimated that his teacher will be mad! I hope I can see this before I leave!" Hall did not know the thoughts of the dark heart. He was thinking at this time, because he knew best in his heart that his ability to summon was obtained through system space, so is he really a summoner? If he went to the test and found that he was not a full attribute balance, but a single magic highlight, and then a gift of talent, then... In the dark, I have to know that Halls thoughts will definitely touch his head and say calmly, Dont think about it, wash and sleep! During the meal, Lisa Bubu continued to come down. After everyone had eaten, Hall was ready to participate in the selection. He just wanted to go with Mia, because he had something to say to Mia, but Mochi was going to follow, Lisa La, a position where you would not let me go with me. Finally, add a smile and say that if you eat your meal, you will go shopping with you, so... So in the end, even everyone! Listen! Its all the people including the dark ones who have gone together! "Okay! Just be a free bodyguard Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serials are available at Chapter 130： Ai Tuo Chapter 130 Ai Tuo I wish the world has a lover to become a genus! Happy Valentine''s Day! Uncle is still in the code, so do you have to be more understanding? Come to the ticket! Yes, WeChat can also read books? That WeChat classmates will add some more! And make it clear that you are the WeChat reward! Nosia came all the way to smile and Lisa was talking about something, Mia was behind her, and behind her was Mochi. Hall looked at the darkness of a few black robes behind him with a look of discomfort. Originally, he just wanted to find an excuse to come out and talk about the heraldic box. I didn''t think that all of them came out. Forget it, it is a bodyguard, it is a bit like the earth boss going out with a black bodyguard! Look like? The outer city of Mars City is very large. Hall and his people walking on the road are like a grain of sand in the desert. They are not conspicuous. However, this depends on the specific situation. Under the special attention of the people, Hall was still discovered for the first time. "Go back and tell the grown up, that person went to the admissions place on the 3rd!" ... Mars City Magic School Surroundings No. 3 Admissions Place Although it is almost the deadline, it is still so lively. In the place waiting in line, there is a long long head... In the crowd, a middle-aged man pulled a boy of about 16 years old and said, "Children, you have to work hard. Once you have passed the test, then you will be a magician! You think about it, once you Become a magician, then where can you go to the little girlfriend of the childhood friend? If your uncle is urinary, he estimates that he will be blocked at the door every day, for fear that you will be robbed by others!" The boy still had some hesitation. After hearing this, he directly pointed his head to his father and said, "Don''t worry about my father, I will become a magician!" "Brother, you have to cheer! I heard that the magician can be handsome!" A little girl encouraged her brother in the arms of a mother, but her reasons were somewhat unreliable, but also think about it, children can Know what? Things like this kind of encouragement are everywhere, and when Hall is in the queue, there are no more than one hundred reasons to hear! The one that was just right now is the recognition of the home of the childhood friend who is striving for it. There are other kinds of things, and there are all reasons. This makes Hall suddenly think of a situation in ancient times of the earth, which seems to be very similar to this scene. Learning is valuable than anything else! Isn''t this magician equal to the ancient scholars of the earth? And the behavior of this enrollment to select the magician talent is not equal to the ancient Imperial Examination? I thought Hall couldnt help but smile. "Ano, what are you laughing at? Is it too nervous? It doesn''t matter, it''s very simple! Besides, just rely on your summoned beasts, this selection is a cut-off for you!" Lisa Sha suddenly interrupted Huo Thinking. Seeing Lisas expression of concern, Hall felt a little warm. "Oh, it seems that Lisa is very experienced!" "Of course!" Lisa shouted proudly, and the whole person was as dazzling as a beautiful phoenix! Nosia and Mia are grinning at the side. This Lisa has become more and more fond of talking to her since she showed her nature yesterday. "This... this friend, are you also coming to the selection?" Just as Hall and Lisasha talked, suddenly a weak voice came from the side. The crowd turned and looked at it. I saw a 17-year-old man standing with a blushing face. Although he asked Hall, his eyes looked at Lisa from time to time. "Hey, this guy..." Hall understood it when he saw it. This guy is coming to slap it, but his target is Lisa, and greeting himself is just to cause a topic! After seeing the smile of Hall, the face of the person became more rosy. "That... that~ I am sorry, I am abrupt, I will leave..." Haha! Hall couldn''t help but laugh aloud. This guy is really interesting, but Hall is not disgusted with his behavior. It is estimated that this guy is an introvert. It can be said that he made a big decision. "Oh, hello! I came to participate in the selection, they are my friends!" Seeing Hall answering himself, the face of the coming person suddenly showed a surprise expression, and even the voice of the voice became excited. "You, hello... my name is Ai Tuo, a nobleman from the Principality of Sterling!" Yep! The Principality of Sterling! Everyone heard the words suddenly and looked at the guy who claimed to be Aituo. "The Principality of Stertan, Arnold, that is not..." Lisa is really a straight son. Fortunately, Nosia responded quickly and pulled Lisa directly and did not let her say it. "Hello, Ai Tuo! You can call me Arnold, this is Lisa, Nosia..." Hall introduced the people around him for Aituo. As for them, Hall chose to ignore it. After Ai Tu learned the name of Lisa, she quickly greeted them with a noble ceremony. Although Lisa is straightforward, she is also a polite person. Now she has returned a gift For this person from the Principality of Sterling, Hall is still very interested, after all, it will not last long. He is going to the Principality of Sterling, and he wants to know about his sister from Aituo. "Edo, are you from the Principality of Sterling?" After getting familiar with it, Hall asked inadvertently. The love of Ai Tuo is relative. When he faces Lisa, his speech is excited and knotted, and for Hall, he can still answer normally. "Well, yes, if Mr. Arnold wants to go there to play, I can entertain you well..."! After reading it, I also looked at Lisa, but Lisa has not paid attention to him, but What does West Asia say. This guy Hall secretly vomited him and continued to ask, "I don''t know if you don''t know a man named Rachel Baron?" Baron Rachel, the name is very common, Hall asked this person because he is Hall''s cheap brother-in-law! It is a pity that Ai Tuo didn''t know it. I saw him thinking for a long time and then shook his head and said with apologetic. "Mr. Arnold, I am sorry, the Principality of Sterling has too many barons. I can''t remember so much. Is he heavy? Or if you need, I can ask people immediately!" Oh, it seems that the identity of this Ai Tu is not simple! Hall refused the good intentions of Ai Tuo. After all, he just wanted to slap on the side to understand the situation of his sister Avril Lavigne. If you really let this identity not be simple, the Aito people will investigate, which may lead to some unexpected situations. Fortunately, at this time, the sound of the test began to come, so that everyone''s eyes will be attracted to the pastWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are all at ~www. Mtlnovel.com~ Chapter 131： Fiery site selection Chapter 131 Hot Site Selection Welcome Xiaoyu students to join! Who else has not joined the group! Uncle is waiting for you! Continue to work hard today! Drop the ticket directly! "Children, don''t be nervous! Come on!" "Brother is cheering! The magician is so handsome!" The companions slowly retired under the command of the staff, and no one dared to oppose it, because Hall found that these staff members were all armed fighters! "Mr. Arnold, those who are the security team of Mars City!" Seems to see Hall''s confused eyes, Ai Tuo quickly explained. Security team? It turns out they are the security team! Before the debate with Lovech, I mentioned a lot of security teams. I didnt expect to see a real person today. I saw that these security forces had a crusader-like coat of arms on their chests, and then they could see the uniform third-class warrior''s mark on their right chest. Looking at the security team of dozens of third-class fighters in front, Hall had a preliminary understanding of the strength of this security team. So many third-class fighters? It is estimated that these people can easily solve the **** mercenary group of Cromwellson! Hall found that the soldiers of these security forces were third-class fighters, but they gave people a momentum of thousands of horses. Hall thought about it and understood it. This should be the so-called murderous, or the military soul is better. some. "Mr. Arnold, you see their gear, the all-in-one dwarf masters, and they are also inlaid with inscriptions on defensive attributes!" What is the dwarf master equipment? Inscription... I don''t know why, Hall heard Aituo talking about these two words, and he suddenly thought of the fox girl Lina who had been entrusted by him. "I don''t know how Lina is doing? After I finish my sister here, the next step is to pick you up!" Seeing Hall''s thoughts, Ai Tuo thinks that Hall is envious of the armor of the dwarf masters. "Oh, is Mr. Arnold very envious of those armor? If Mr. Arnold likes it, I will send you a piece back, not my stingy, but these dwarf masters have very few armor, and the equipment is even less. After all, the dwarf masters are just a few!" Hall heard a smile and thanked Ai Tuo for his good intentions, but he did not agree with the sentence behind him! What is standard equipment? Do you call the system without energy? Haven''t you seen the assembly line production... Hey, production line... Hall suddenly thought that when he was in Carlin City, he did not seem to see the dwarf Carter masters running their waters. "If you tell this method to the Black Iron Dwarf, don''t know if they will build equipment for me in the future? This way, you can sell the equipment and you can buy the magic crystal. If you have the magic crystal power, you will naturally improve it... Well... just like this..." Hall didn''t think that he would look at the security team''s standard armor flow and think of a good way to make money. Ai Tuo thought that Hall was excited about sending him his armor. "Oh, if I send more, I can''t take it. I hope Mr. Arnold doesn''t mind!" Hall looked at the local tyrant in a funny way, and it was obvious that his purpose was to please himself, and then to further contact Lisa Bubu. But when he saw the look of the beloved goddess, how can he suppress the hot Lisa Bubu... ... When Hall was chatting with Ai Tuo, on the platform in front, a figure suddenly went to sit in the middle of the man and bowed his head and said a few words. The face of a man with a smile on his face changed slightly. After looking up at a figure below, the corner of his mouth was slightly picked, revealing a mocking expression. "Go and prepare my things, call you when you use them!" "Yes! Adult!" ... There are many people who participate in the selection of the outer courtyard of the Mars Magic School. Most of them are young people. They are excited and have a hint of embarrassment and expectation. Many people have left after being tested. Some of those who did not believe loudly clamored there. "How can I be talentless! I am a genius, I am a man who wants to be a **** of law!" Because of some magical amplification in front, many people have heard this. There is nothing wrong with this, and everyone seems to be used to this kind of situation that has been around for a long time. Who doesn''t want to be a magician? Who doesn''t want to be a **** of law? But this depends on talent! This is the purpose of the selection! However, Hall couldnt help but laugh when he heard this. Ai Tu curious to see Hall, "Mr. Arnold, what''s wrong with you?" Hall forcibly held back his smile and waved his hand to indicate that he did not, and I loved to see the doubts in my heart. "Nima, that''s true! I thought it was the earth that had this situation. I didn''t expect to encounter it here!" There are two popular comics on Earth! One is to be a man of One Piece! One is a man who wants to be a fan of fire! This taste... really heavy! Inside the fire shadow is the fifth generation of Huo Ying is a woman, so there is nothing to say this! But One Piece is definitely a male... When I thought of Luffy holding Roger''s appearance, Hall really wanted to spray! I glanced at the man who was taken away by the security team soldiers to become a **** of law. Hall prayed for him I hope that the **** of law is a woman! "Yeah! My talent is good! I am a wind attribute! I can be a magician!" When Hall looked up, he found that the man was not encouraged by his father. After becoming a magician, can he let the father of the childhood friend block the door? "Child! Father is proud of you! It is my child!" "Oh! Brother became a magician!" The family and friends behind me shouted loudly, and some of the people who knew each other, who didnt know, came to congratulate. "Oh, congratulations to my brother, your child, I have seen him from an early age, I did not expect to become a magician!" "That''s not, what is the old man, that kid is so smart since childhood, this is God''s destiny!" Hearing these praises, the middle-aged man first returned to the people of color, and then this one was proud of the big hand and waved "I am here today at noon! The first floor lobby of the VIP Building is waiting for you!" This momentum, there is a feeling of swallowing the mountains and rivers, especially domineering! "Mighty! Thank you so much!" "Guibin Building, although it is the first floor, but at least two gold coins are needed for one table!" "Thank you, adults!" Although the woman around the middle-aged man was somewhat dissatisfied, he still didn''t dare to oppose it at this time, but when he thought of giving his son a celebration, his heart would be comfortable. VIP building? This name is really... Soon after, there was another exclamation. There was another talented boy who appeared. Looking at the boy who was taken away with respect, the atmosphere was getting more and more popularWelcome to the book Friends to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are available at Chapter 132： Annoying nobles! Chapter 132 Aristocrats Its not going to be a break in todays chapter... Its hard to leave a more... Its said that todays popularity is too bad... tickets? Add group! Say something important! You are grateful to the stinky lion. He is always saying that the books of the three people are so popular, so many people are so popular! Then I couldn''t help but send this chapter! "I said the boss, you look at humans, too will engage in the atmosphere, it is no wonder that human magicians will be so respected, it still has this reason!" Dark three because he was forced to stand by the dark and did not give a speech, otherwise he had already chatted with Hall. No, now that he sees the excitement in front of him, he still can''t help but speak. "Well!" Although the dark one is relatively straight, I don''t like to talk more, but I agree with the topic of Dark Three. In the elves, the most important is the queen, followed by the big sacrifices, and then to the druids, as for the remaining warriors and magicians, it is not clear who is more precious than anyone else. Humans here are the reason why magicians are nobler than warriors for various reasons. "Oh, they look down on the warriors. It has to be said that human eyes have problems. When the juniors are close, the magician is a dish. When it comes to advanced, the same is true. Without the guarantee of distance, the magician can only Choose to run away!" After a pause, Dark Three suddenly sighed. "Unfortunately, the **** of war..." "Shut up!" The dark one stunned, and this topic is what he can comment on? The dark three saw his head shrinking, and then he was reluctant to stand on the side and squinted. ... There are fewer and fewer selected teams, and more and more people have been selected. Among them, there is a man with a enchanting talent mutating the Lei Department. This situation directly shocked the top of the outer court of the Mars Magic School and looked at it. People are like men who are greeted by the stars and the moon. The people present are all envious. "Day, it turned out to be a thunder! This is a variation talent! Nothing! This person will definitely enter the inner court of the Mars Magic School!" When I heard Edo, Hall suddenly thought of a problem. Lisa was a member of the Paka Principality. She had already entered the Akad School of Magic, so Edo is a man of the Principality of Studan. Why didnt he go directly to Sri Lanka? Is the Tedan Academy of Magic a place to come here? When Hall thought about it or raised this question, Aitos face changed slightly, and it seemed that there was something unspeakable. "Oh, sorry, I am just curious, it is not convenient to say no!" Ai Tu has a firm expression on his face. "Nothing, I just want to go to the Mars Magic School on my own, and let everyone know that I can succeed!" Ok! A heart-warming story! Since Ai Tu is not willing to say, then Hall will not gossip to inquire about the privacy of others. Soon it was the turn of Ai Tuo. I saw him smile and said to Hall. "Mr. Arnold, I will go to the test first. Maybe I will wait for you in the successful area for a while!" Hall still has no excuse, and a man next to him sneaked in a yin and yang tone. "I still have a successful regional waiting. I said that if you want to go, hurry up, maybe you will be eliminated directly! Really, who, arrogant!" Hall and Edo heard the brow, and turned to look at the guy who spoke. He saw that he was about sixteen or seven years old, one meter seven or eight, the bright and white face, and the angular and distinct cold Jun. The thick eyebrows rebelled slightly upwards, under the long, slightly curled eyelashes, the dark and deep ice scorpions, seemingly wild, arrogant and prejudiced. Seeing Hall, they looked over, and the persons nose snorted. See what? Its you! Its too much to be yourself, and the country should have the awareness of the country! Township? Hall heard that he couldn''t help but look at his magic robe, and then looked at the man''s magic robe, it seems that there is no difference. Ai Tuo on the side said that his face is also very ugly, but he has eyes than Hall. "Mr. Arnault, the magic robe of that person is made by the master of the goblin. It is estimated that the level is not low, and there are also many inscriptions, and the badge on his chest seems to be the Lord of the Martian Empire!" "Lord?" Hall was also a little surprised to hear this. He is still somewhat clear about this title. After all, he was born in a noble family. The title of this world is similar to that of the Western era of the Earth Age. From top to bottom, it is divided into the Duke, the Prince, the Earl of Marquis, the Viscount, the Baron, and the Lord! The Duke and the Prince are divided into two levels, the superior and the lower, and the Marquis is divided into the local Marquis and the border marquis! The others are divided into three levels, one of which is the highest, the third is the lowest! The worst thing is to wear the Lord''s badge in front of him, and his cheap father is an earl! It seems that Hall''s disdainful expression, Aituo continues to add, "This person is estimated to be a child of Mars City, otherwise it is impossible for a young man like him to win even the lowest rank!" "What are you doing? Don''t hurry up, waste my time! Is it really a group of country?" Hall didn''t want to get into trouble, but the reality is that there are always two goods coming up, which makes him very helpless! "Are you a nobleman?" I heard that Hall suddenly opened up Both the comer and the Aituo were stunned, but the face was even more proud when they heard it. "See no? Lord! This is the Lord of the Fire Empire, not the garbage that you have sent out in the countryside!" Finally, Hall was swayed by the mouth of the country, and the guy who closed his mouth was angered. He stared coldly at him and said, "Oh! Is it? Since it is a nobleman, it is very curious, how can you teach a garbage that is full of swearing and ignorant?" "What? You... you dare to marry me, do you know who I am?" Not only was the shocked, but even Ai Tu was shocked by Hall''s words. To know that Ai Tuo is a nobleman from the Principality of Sterling, he came here to prove his ability, but before he came, he was clearly stated by his teacher, do not provoke the nobles of the Fire Empire, because they will be at a critical time. Give you unexpected troubles! But now Hall, who just met a friend, couldnt stand the guys words and he didnt know what to do. "Who are you, how do you ask me? You should ask your father who you are!" Uh Halls words made them both confused. This is true, but what does this mean? Seeing their reaction, Hall thought that this is not the earth. The words of the earth have long been broken by netizens. They dont know it for granted. After a pause, Hall continued. "Since you are a nobleman, then you should know the spirit of the aristocracy. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 133： Ai Tuos talent Chapter 133 The love of Ai Tuo Working code, it is very painful... Dear students, not the uncle is not to force, the uncle has limited mental strength... Also, how many students have not joined the group today? Do you know the group number? Join ! Remember the ticket! Popularity is too bad! How many votes did you have for a few thousand classmates? Uncle doesn''t understand... "Since you are a nobleman, should you know the spirit of the nobility?" Without waiting for him to speak, Hall continued to play the role of his mouth. "The so-called aristocratic spirit is firstly the cultivation of culture, resisting the temptation of materialism, not taking pleasure as the purpose of life. Second, the responsibility of society, strict self-discipline, cherishing honor, taking responsibility for society and the state. Third, the soul of freedom. Independent will, dare to say no in front of power and money. And intellectual and moral autonomy can transcend fashion and trends, and not be enslaved by political power and the opinions of the majority." I have to say that they all know what Hall said, but where is the noble now? After the rise of magic, many magicians can become nobles. You must know that a magician can be a talented person. That is to say, it may be like the aristocrat in front of him, or he may be like a countryman... But the real aristocrats need to be trained for many years! "And you? An opening is ridicule, there is no cultural education, and the clothes on the body show your pursuit of materialism and strength. As an aristocrat, you have not cherished your honor and ridicule others! You Is this still a nobleman!" Hall suddenly screamed, and the people present were stunned. After a long time, a line of people suddenly clap their hands. "Good! Its good to say! This is the van of a nobleman!" "Hey!" With his clap, the people present were all clapping their hands, and this situation made the people on the stage and behind them curious. A middle-aged man sitting on the stage had already recognized Hall through his description. He immediately told the people next to him, and the man heard the words immediately and respectfully, and then quickly walked down. And Nosia, they also saw this situation. Although they couldnt hear what Hall said, but the scores Hall was surrounded, they immediately became nervous. "Ano, is he okay?" Dark three heard a grin. "Do not worry, Nicole, Arno. Who is he? You still don''t know? It is estimated that there is a little conflict, rest assured, here is where they can''t fight!" Both Arnold and Nicole are the pseudonyms of Hall and Nosia. This is what they said. I still use this name during this time. Before I find my sister, I avoid being discovered by someone who knows... "But..." Nosia hesitated. "Reassure, even if it is a quarrel, then they can compare with Arnold, remember the mage who was hurt by his lessons?" Well, when everyone heard about the Darkwich, they remembered that Hall was so powerful that everyone in the weapon calmed down and waited for the development of the situation. Sure enough, it is not expected. The man who was accused of being red-faced by Hall was afraid to start here, but he was pointing his finger at Hall Road. "You, you dare to marry me, do you know who I am?" Hall really has no patience with this second item. Just want to talk, but it seems that these people dont understand what they just said, so he changed his mouth. "Sorry, I am not your father, so I don''t know who you are!" Fight! The first thing I laughed was Edo. He didn''t think Hall''s words were so sharp. Not your father... That''s it! The meaning of the words I said before is somewhat clear. As Edo laughed, more and more people understood the meaning of this, and suddenly lined up here except Hall and the man, everyone laughed. "Oh... you give me waiting, I..." Waiting for him to continue to threaten, there was a sudden screaming voice "Shut up, quiet! Don''t you want to test it? Whoever cancels the registration!" Ok! Since all of the above were spoken, the people present quickly took back the laughter and continued to line up, but everyones shoulders were still shaking. Seeing Halls contempt for shaking his head, Laughter is too low! "You give me waiting!" After the people looked at Ai Tuo and Hall, they secretly recorded their looks. The so-called test is very simple, that is, three ball-like things, there are some scales on it, just put the hand on it. Ai Tuo is in front and Hall is behind. "Mr. Arnold, we are in trouble now, but the aristocrat of Mars City!" Ai Tuo smiled, and then encouraged. "But as long as we enter the Magic Academy, everything can be solved, come on!" Hall heard a smile, but he had a system space, and he thought he was no worse than anyone. So he is very good at entering the Magic Academy. "Well refueling!" Aito nodded and then took a deep breath and went up. The first test was talented, before Hall was far away, so he didn''t see it clearly, but it''s fine now. I saw Ai Tu''s hand on the ball, followed by a wave of volatility from the inside of the ball, and then Hall saw a slight change in the scale next to it. A liquid substance suddenly emerged from the undirected, Hall found that Ai Tuo did not have any excitement~ www.novelhall.com~ I thought about it when I thought about it, I guess I should have tested this before. Sure enough, the mysterious liquid in the ball was more than qualified, medium, and when it was good, there was a slight change in the face of the Lord below. "What happened, you..." He wanted to say something, but he suddenly found that the liquid actually exceeded the good and reached excellent! "Excellent... I didn''t expect to have another excellent one!" The staff suddenly exclaimed when he saw the scale staying firmly above the excellent one. Then I quickly registered the information, and respectfully invited Ai Tuo to go to the other side to test the affinity of magic elements. As Aituo touched the second ball, a yellow element came out directly. Excellent talent, high affinity for earth elements! Although Ai Tuo is not a fascinating team, it is worth the teacher''s surprise because of his high affinity and excellent talent. The situation here was dark and they saw it clearly. Lisa Bubu said with some surprise that "that guy has succeeded? The talent is excellent, the soil element is high affinity, it is not bad!" Congratulations! With the congratulations of the staff, Ai Tuo quickly filled out some information for him, and then he looked at Hall and said, Ano, I am successful! You have to cheer! Hall gave a slight nod to smile, and the Lord showed a disdainful expression, but he was embarrassed in his heart. Ai Tuo did not leave directly. He wanted to see that Hall was unsuccessful. The staff did not refuse this request. There was no major event. Why should he offend a future master? www.novelhall.com~ Welcome The majority of book friends visit and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 134： Hall failed? Chapter 134 Hall failed? Four more today! Very tired! What are the votes for the students? Uncle needs support! Also, can you add a group? Thank you for a few rewards today! Especially the ten consecutive rewards! "next!" The former staff originally wanted to help, but was stopped by another person. "You stay here and wait for the guy to come over, this is still me!" The man looked at his own colleague and did not doubt anything at the moment. He should retreat with a cry. "Ano came up to test!" When he heard the staff call himself, Hall nodded and went up. First he came to the first talent test ball here, the following Lord man eyes staring at Hall. Before he laughed at Ai Tuo, he was a countryman, saying that he could not succeed, but Ai Tuo was successfully selected for his excellent talent and high affinity for earth elements. And before this man who insulted himself, before he had finished the test, he thought about it or not. In case it is a metamorphosis of high talent, then he will measure his own situation! It is said that he is only a talented member of the family, and believes that the family will not provoke a genius for a waste! If these people enter the inner courtyard of the School of Magic, then he believes that the family''s top executives will kick him out to fight the black pot for the family, so he still waits for it to change. Nosia, they saw that after the arrival of Hall, except for Mia and Mochi, no one would worry about Hall. After all, they have known Hall before, and they have seen the powerful summoning of the beasts. In their impression, Hall is a summoner of spiritual talent! A natural summoner, how could he not pass this measurement? Dark three saw Hall standing on the top and said, "Ano, he is pretending to be a deceit, like him, so..." Not waiting for him to finish, suddenly everyone heard the former staff member said through the sound reinforcement magic array. "Magic talent is not!" "What?" Nosia heard a cry. "How is it possible?" The three secretly bitten almost bite to his tongue. "Young master, this, how can this be?" Mia thought with some doubts. I thought about it and wanted to look at it. After all, the situation is that he is the most vocalist of the Hall profession. The second secret was the first brow, and then it was opened. "The summoner has no magic talent. This situation has also happened. After all, the summoner is a magician of the spiritual magic system, so his magic talent is nothing, there should be no problem!" Everyone heard the words and they were relieved. However, the test bench was interrupted by a laugh. "Ha ha ha, the country, I said how you might succeed, no talent? Haha... It seems that there are not a few here!" When Hall heard this, he was sobered from the thoughts he had just thought. Although he thought about a lot of situations, he did not expect that this would happen. Is talent no? Hall, he knows his own situation. His summoned beast is out of space, so he is not a real summoner. He originally thought that he should have a magician talent, but he even gave him a no! Although some of my heart is not reconciled, after all, through the world of magic and sword, do not play a fireball wind blade and the like, it feels a pity. Ai Tuo on the side wanted to comfort Hall, but after seeing Halls hair, he decided to wait, because he knew that if one of the first two failed, then he would test the mentality, so he All that is needed now is to wait. Hall ignored the ridicule of the Lord. He looked at the ball with some doubts. He felt that something was wrong, but he couldnt remember it for a while. The man on the platform saw a sneer smile on his face. After seeing the staff member look at it, he nodded quietly. He thought that for a while, people would go to trouble, but now it is There is no need for that time. The staff agreed and quickly said to Hall, "Go to the next test ball! Hurry!" After he finished inadvertently touched the tester, and then he could not help but say that Hall came to the place where the second ball was. Because Hall''s first test talent is no... so many people are not optimistic about Hall. "Oh, another guy with no talent!" "No, just now, there is a talentless guy who is making a lot of noise here. It seems to be the prince who is where he is. Isnt it being forked by the security team? Now I see him so calm, I guess for a while. Have a good show!" "Yeah, the silence before the storm!" Hall was expected to come to the second ball in Nocia and others, but this time there was a reaction. When a red ray came out, Halls face could not help but sigh. I still have affinity for the elements, fire system? But others are not as calm as Halls heart. "It''s a pity, the affinity of the fire attribute, even if the talent is bad, then at least it can become a magician!" "That is, I think this test should change the order in the future, first test the affinity of the element, then test the talent!" Another person heard this and raised an objection. "How can this be done? If it is a situation of balance of elemental affinity? Even if he is a enchanting talent, the future achievements are also general! It is better to know your talent, if it is none, simply Isn''t it better to leave directly?" He just finished, suddenly found that everyone''s eyes were transferred to Hall. "Oh, I said, talent is no, affinity should be like this!!" Everyone looked up and saw that the ball tested by Hall suddenly burst into a blue light After a while, there was another yellow light... Green... Black... Purple... Nosia... Lisa Bub... Dark one of them... Everyone... As everyone saw the color of the elements in the Hall test ball constantly emerging, it turned out to be black. The dark three could not help but exclaim. "God! I really don''t know how to say it, he really is a natural summoner! There is no fate with the magician! He turned out to be the affinity of the whole department, even the thunder and the ice system! And they are all in balance! Sure enough, is this the worst case? Hall couldn''t help but laugh at this situation. He didn''t really have a chance to become a magician! Pity! "Hahaha! I didn''t think it was such a garbage! No, even the garbage is not as good!" The face of the Lord''s man showed a happy smile. Hall, this guy just started to ridicule that he doesn''t understand noble etiquette and insults his family. He originally thought that if Hall is a high-skilled magician, it would be a little troublesome to take revenge. But now... now he just has to move his mouth, someone will come out to clean up the Hall, so how can he be unhappy? With the announcement of the staff, several security officers on the scene suddenly stared at them. Because there were previous records before, they always pay attention to people who have no talent at all, to prevent their mental breakdown and make trouble! However, Hall is very calm and looks a little excited. "Go to the third test Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 135： how is this possible How is Chapter 135 possible? It is said that this ten-day uncle can''t believe it. I don''t recommend three hundred new collections every day. Where did it come? Can newcomers tell my uncle? Also remember the ticket! The code word is tired after work! Remember to add group! "Go to the third test!" Hearing that Hall was so calm, the soldiers of several security forces couldnt help but look at each other because Hall did not make any strange moves, so they could only take a step back. The staff member was there, and he waited for Hall to say it again. "Ah? You still have to test?" "How? Do you have any opinions? Or do I have no such qualification?" Hall suddenly looked at the staff with a cold look. It seemed that the staff member had a ghost in his heart. He was so stunned by Hall that the whole person suddenly exploded. "What are you talking about? Do you still want to continue testing? What is your attitude? Want to be disqualified from testing?" Hall saw the staff mad like a cat who had stepped on his tail, and suddenly sneered. "Oh, sorry, can you go to the third test point now?" The man''s brow was locked, and he looked up slightly on the stage. Then he began to say, "Come on, come over! Pay attention to your attitude! People like you, after entering school, we are your teacher, your elders!" understand?" Elders? If Hall had already knew that there was a problem with this staff member, he would not treat a staff member like this. For this staff member, Hall did not care too much, but why did he change to him after Aito? This can''t help but doubt him! Plus his performance, let Hall determine his own ideas, he has been able to guess that this third test ball also has problems! When Hall walked over, he inadvertently glanced at a person on the stage, only to see him looking at himself with a smile. That smile made Hall feel very uncomfortable. "Who is he? Is it?" Hall suddenly thought of a person, Lovech''s teacher Sandra! After having this idea in his heart, he knew that this time he should be giving himself a scorpion! "Your achievement is like this... Fourth magician? Hehe..." For such a person, Hall knows contempt, but despise contempt. If there is a chance, Hall still wants to slap him to death! After all, like this one for yourself, one less is one! All of this activity was only a matter of minutes, but the people below had begun to shake up under the leadership of the Lord. "Hey, the country, you have to test it? Why don''t you give up? The township must have the awareness of the country! Do you want to go home and do your hometown? Isn''t it good to do it?" His words are very vicious, and the country is a very insulting and powerful word. Compared with the nobility, when you hear the country, the first reaction is to keep your nose away! It can be seen how the nobility is not waiting to see the country! "That is, you have failed twice, what are you doing above? Didn''t you see so many people below?" "Yeah, hurry up! Go straight down! Or will you try it next year?" I don''t know if it was deliberate. They didn''t close the magic array, so these sounds were transmitted to the entire square through the magic array, so that the whole square was boiling. Nosia, they naturally heard it. As long as she frowned, she just wanted to talk but thought of Hall''s summoning of the beast, so her excitement immediately calmed down. However, Lisa is different. She opened her mouth and said, "The **** are too much. No, I am going to help Arno explain!" Nosia seems to have known that Lisa will do this, and she and Miara are holding her. "What are you doing, let me let go of Nicole, let me help Arno!" "Would you release the summoned beast?" "I" Or Nosy is so powerful, in one sentence, Lisa has calmed down, only to see her patted her head and is embarrassed to look at Nosia. "Hey, look at me, they are confused by them! That kid has a summoned beast!" Even the dark side of the side looked at the swearing people and said faintly, "Ano is a summoner of spiritual talent, and they are estimated to be dumbfounded!" However, after the voice of the above staff came, the entire square was quiet for a moment. Then there was a huge ridicule. "Ha ha ha! Spiritual power is zero! This kind of person is really a waste! You can only do the country!" But none of the people who attached him, the Lord looked back curiously and found that everyone was looking at the Hall at the third test point with an incredible look. "What? Really no mental strength? This is too exaggerated? How is it possible?" "Yes! How can such a person still live in this world?" "How is it possible!" Ai Tuo couldn''t believe his eyes. He felt that Hall''s three tests seemed to be wrong. Not only him, Nosia, they also found the problem. The dark second directly said, "I didn''t think that human beings are so stupid and dirty! This stupid thing can be done!" The dark three heard the cold eyes and looked at the staff on the stage Then I said. "Yeah, the mental power is zero. This is more... more, Arnold said, it is necessary for people with more brain damage to do it!" On the stage, Sandra is sullen and his face is blue. He hates the iron and does not make steel. He looks at the staff, which is too unreliable! Why not test him directly? Are you not doing good things badly? The staff member saw from the reaction of everyone in the square that he seemed to be doing something wrong. When he turned his head, he just saw Sandras look of iron and blue. When he thought of it, he knew that if he didnt stop this thing, Then the consequences are not what he can bear. "All tested, you still haven''t left!" "Leaving? I think the person who should leave is you? Also, would you please explain this to me first?" Hall did not leave for the first time, but looked coldly at the person in front of him. "Explain? What explanation do I need? Go ahead! Otherwise I am mad!" The people in the security team are just like preventing people from making trouble here. At this time, they have found that there is a problem at the scene, but this is not what they have to consider, so the soldiers of several security forces went straight to the Hall. "This gentleman, your test is over, please come with us!" "End? How can it end? I think this test is not only a problem, but the problem is still big!" When he heard Hall say this, the staff member immediately pointed his finger at Hall and said eagerly. "This person wants to make trouble! Get him! Send it to the security team Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serials are available at Chapter 136： conflict Chapter 136 Conflict Fellow students! Uncle rushed out of a chapter! Your ticket? Also, add group! The group number has been announced, so add it! You give strength, uncle is also a force for the past few years? lion! Is your appreciative reminder more? "This person has a problem and sent him to the security team!" Although several soldiers of the security team have some sympathy for Hall''s situation, this is their duty. As long as someone makes trouble, then they must take it away! As for who is right and who is wrong in the end, there will be people from the Magic Academy coming out to discuss with the security team! They are just warriors, and its not enough for them to gesticulate! Thinking of this, the several security team soldiers immediately surrounded. "Sir, please come with us!" "If I can''t say?" The soldiers of the security team did not expect that Hall would dare to resist them. The heart of some sympathy immediately disappeared. The warrior who was headed was wrinkled, and he did not see him with weapons. So he came over and prepared to reach out to Halls shoulder. In his opinion, a person like Hall who has no magical talent can be easily subdued like a child. Seeing this scene, the ghost of the staff in his heart suddenly smiled, and Sandra also stopped thinking about opening. "This is also good. If you strongly request another test, it is estimated that you will investigate the problem. Now that you are good, you are now going to provoke the people of the security team. It is no wonder that others are coming!" He even thought about how to go for a while. The security team went to force Hall to hand over things. ... Just as the security team soldiers were concentrating on arresting Hall, Nosia was worried, and when they were blank, they suddenly heard a wolf. Plus the sound-melting magic array is not closed, people in the entire square have heard this voice. "This is... Wolverine? God, how can there be a wolf here?" "God of war is on! It is a summoning beast!" The person who said this was looking at the situation on the stage. Because the situation was too sudden, his whole mouth was so surprised that his mouth could not be closed! Everyone heard the words and followed his fingers. Many people were like him, and they were shocked! "Day! That is the summoning beast? He turned out to be the summoner? Can you hit the presence of a third-class warrior, this should be the third-class Warcraft?" A person who knows Ada is what World of Warcraft quickly said, "This is Xiaoyue Devil! The third-class group is the World of Warcraft Xiaoyue Wolf! The Prairie of the Prairie! God! He turned out to be the Summoner! Still a third-class Summoner! In this way, this Mars City recruitment is definitely a scam!" "A third-class summoner has no mental strength. You should not bully me. I have not read a book! Severe punishment! We need an answer!" The people in this square don''t buy it! The reason is because of the big one who hit the third-class fighter! "How is it possible! He turned out to be the summoner! Why is this happening? No, this is fake, it must be fake!!" The Lord man thought of gnashing his teeth. And Nosia, they were worried about Hall when they were relieved. After all, here is the city of Mars. Hall is here to make trouble, even if he is a summoner. He is at most a third-class summoner. Can his summoned beast have more security guards here? "What? Summoner!" From the dark face of Sandra, it can be seen that he was really scared by Hall''s identity. "Idiot! Damn! The idiot of Lovech!" If he had known that Hall was the summoner, then there would be no such thing as today. Looking at the crowd of people below, his forehead suddenly burst into a cold sweat! He is the teacher of the Foreign Aid Admissions Office of the School of Magic. He was originally the head of the No. 1 Admissions Office, but today he suddenly changed his place with his colleagues. The purpose was to deal with Hall. But don''t talk about Hall now, he is now difficult to protect himself! "No! I have to think of a way!" Suddenly he glanced at the captain of the security team who was knocked down to the ground, and there was a way of tall and beautiful hair, and suddenly there was an idea in his heart. "Dont dare to attack the captain of the security team. Come and pick him up. As for the tester, I will report it to the college!" People are invincible! He even skipped the tester''s problem and kicked him back to the college, and his purpose was to give Hall a charge of making trouble. "Bastard! You actually started to the captain!" A security team soldier immediately pulled out the big sword and yelled at Hall. Ai Tuo had already stayed on the side. He didn''t think that Hall was actually a summoner. He saw the tall Ada in front of him. He suddenly had a word "cool!" The members of the security team quickly gathered around the square. After a while, the test bench gathered fifty or sixty security fighters. The captain of the security team who was knocked down waved his hand to the comrade who extended his hand and wanted to pull himself. The whole person stood up with a gloomy face. "This gentleman, although you are a summoner, you can''t make trouble here anymore. This is our duty! So you must cooperate with us and go to the security team with us. otherwise" The team of the security team is not bad. Hall didnt feel so bad about him. Just now he just took empty hand to catch Hall and didnt take out the weapon, so Hall just let Ada knock him away instead of using him. That sharp paw! "How else?" After Hall glanced at the captain, he looked around the security team soldiers around him. "Would you like to take me together?" For Hall''s arrogant behavior, the security team''s soldiers on the scene were all angry, and if it wasn''t for military regulations, they would not open their mouths They had already screamed. on the other hand Nosia saw that so many third-class fighters surrounded Hall, fearing that Hall was injured, and immediately said to the dark. "Dark one, hurry up and help! Otherwise he will suffer!" For the request of Princess Nosia, there was no indication of the darkness. The darkest thoughts were dragged by the dark ones, while the dark fours were still silent there. It seemed that nothing was heard. "Dark one, you!" Nosia was a little angry when she saw it. The dark expression was still so cold, and his eyes stared at the direction of Hall''s location. "His Royal Highness, our duty is only to protect you, the other is no longer our scope of mission!" See what Nosia wants to say, and continue to open the door. "His Royal Highness, we are the elves. Here are the three kings of the human kingdom. Soon there will be masters coming. When we are exposed, the consequences will be unimaginable! The second child, optimistic princess!" "Hey! You can''t do it, I will go!" Lisa saw that Nosia''s face was unwilling to be controlled by Dark II. She knew that they were really not ready to shoot, and they looked at them secretly. After preparing to lift the leg and go, but a small hand suddenly pulled her. Lisa couldnt help but look back and found out that it was Mia, so she said eagerly, Mia let go, I am going to help! Mia shook her head "Sister Lisa, look!" Seeing Mia is not a joke, Lisa pulled up and looked up. When she saw the situation in front of her eyes, the whole person could not help but exclaim. "This is Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 137： Dilemma Chapter 137 Dilemma In other words, a classmate of four thousand, one person a day, one ticket is 4000, and does not force everyone, at least there are 1000... more than one hundred votes in the last day... classmates! Is it good to give strength? Don''t vote for the group, come in and tell you slowly! Test bench Hall was surrounded by numerous security forces. Because Halls attitude was too strong and arrogant, the soldiers of these security forces were very angry, especially the captain of the security team that was hit. I saw his face look gloomy and looked at Hall. "Do you think that you want this wolf to be an enemy of our security team! You better..." The captain of the security team had not finished speaking, and suddenly a voice interrupted him. "Is not enough? Then they are..." Suddenly, the four-headed Xiaoyue Wolf appeared in the side of the Hall. They were tall and tall, with beautiful hair and sharp teeth. At first glance, it was a bad deal to Warcraft. "God! What is going on here? Is he a summoner? How can there be so many summoned beasts? Is today April Fool''s Day?" Can a summoner have so many summoned beasts? "No wonder he dares to do this. It turns out that he has so many summoning beasts, which is even more telling that there is a problem with today''s test!" Some unsuspecting people only see the surface problem, and Sandras fourth-class magician is as scared as anyone. "This... these are actually third-class Warcraft screaming moon wolves? Can control so many summoned beasts, so far, there is only the adult in the inner court, right?" He suddenly thought of a possibility, that is, Hall may be the same as the adult in the inner court, a spiritual summons summoner! He knows that the adult is so powerful. It is said that he alone resisted the orcs of a legion and defeated them. It shows how powerful such a summoner is! If Hall is really the summoner, then his future achievements absolutely need to look up! "No! Not like this! I must think of a way!" Suddenly, he suddenly thought of someone "right, adults, only adults can help me!" Thinking of this, he also refused to feel the pain and quickly took out a magical array of submissions. This messaging magic array is actually a function similar to an earth text message, but this communication magic array is very expensive, and there is no use too far distance! Therefore, it limits its development and application. ... "It turned out to be a summoner of spiritual talent! The five heads are third-class Warcraft. It seems that the news obtained before is not the case. How did he do it? The second child, do you know?" Worried that Hall was ready to shoot at any time, he sighed. Don''t look at the dark second and never talk, but his heart is shocked no less than others! They had previously investigated that the result was obtained from Captain Dura. He only said that Hall had a lot of Warcraft, wolves, bears, etc., but did not say that it was so powerful! Seeing everyone watching themselves, I thought about it and said, "I am not a class with him!" Seeing the doubts of the people, the secret continued to explain. "Hall is a summoner of spiritual talent. What is different from me is his special mental strength. I have no way to control so many Warcraft under the same level..." Although the dark second did not say very clearly, but everyone understands, Hall''s future is boundless! On the side of Mia, her eyes widened and looked at Hall, and there was a glimmer of light in her eyes. ... On the stage The captain of the security team looked at the five wombs of the moon, but they were also third-class fighters, but the gap between humans and Warcraft was very, very. Humans can possess weapons and armor to enhance themselves, but these are external forces, and Warcraft has a strong system. Usually, several humans of the same level besieged a Warcraft to ensure victory. From here you can see that the orcs who are similar to Warcraft, why can they invade humans from time to time again and again! It is because the orcs are stronger than humans! If humans had powerful magicians, they would resist them in the prairie of the north. "Don''t think that you have five summoned beasts. It''s great to be a slap in the face, otherwise..." The captain of the security team had not finished yet. The staff member behind him did not see Sandras help, so he directly looked at a soldier in a security team. The soldier glanced at Sandra on the stage, and Sandra was using the messaging magic array to report the situation, so he thought it was Sandra''s default command. So he suddenly held a big sword and waved at a wolf. "Damn! Dare to hurt our captain! Give me a fall!" The summoned beasts are always vigilant. After all, there are so many other people. When this security team soldier just rushed over, he was directly shot by a Xiaoyue Devil. The original confrontation situation was filmed with the security team soldiers, and the soldiers suddenly became jealous. Regardless of the order of the security team captain, seven or eight soldiers directly rushed over. "Living..." The captain of the security team just wanted to talk. Suddenly a figure flew directly toward him. He quickly grabbed his hands and the figure was picked up by him. It turned out that this figure is a security team soldier who was hit by the Xiaoyue Devil. In this short few seconds a few more fighters were knocked down by the Xiaoyue Wolf. "Damn! On! Threesome, give me the Warcraft! Others give me a catch!" The soldiers of the security team are recruited from the soldiers with rich experience in combat. Some of them are from the aristocratic children. After long-term training, they have a very good understanding. Before I was personally motivated by the anger, now with the command of the captain, everyone immediately took the initiative to act. The following situation changed too fast. When Sandra discovered it was too late, he glanced at the staff member, and he was an idiot! But now that this is the case, he simply stops, and the more Hall is, the more beneficial it is to him. After all, the security team is not the Magic Academy. They are the forces of Mars City. The more people the security team is injured, the more people Hall will offend! After a while, Ah Da, they were matched by the security team soldiers who were cooperating, and it took a lot of effort to break through them, and Hall was directly exposed to many security team soldiers. "Not good! Hall is in danger, Nosia, don''t take me, let me go..." Lisa Shah quickly exclaimed, but the dark ones did not act, and the dark ones directly pulled the dark three who wanted to act. "What do you do, fourth, you..." The darkest is the magician, and in the case of his strength, he is naturally not the opponent of the dark four. "We are elves, this is a human thing! Boss right!" "You!" Dark three was dissatisfied with a dark look. "Yes! The fourth is right! This is not our businessWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 138： Dean Chapter 138 Dean The update is coming! Uncle is at work! Also, for the four thousand students, please try to vote for the uncle! Thank you! Do you know the group number? know? Know it and add it! "The fourth is right, this is their human thing. What are you involved in? In the face of the Princess, can you bear this responsibility? And he..." Originally, he wanted to say that Hall himself was looking for a dead end, but suddenly his pupils increased sharply, and an incredible look looked at the front. The dark second and other people looked at the dark one curiously. They stopped when they said the words, but after seeing the situation on the stage, they were shocked again. "This... is this his real strength?" It is estimated that Nosia is the most calm, and she spends the most time with Hall, knowing what Hall''s summoned beast has. On the stage, at this time, Hall was surrounded by two heads and four meters high. With a pair of big red eyes, he looked at the violent demon bears who were not good at everyone! "God! Its two third-class Warcraft? Is this a violent demon bear?" Unlike the Xiaoyue Devil Wolf, the violent demon bear is a World of Warcraft with both offensive and defensive. With the appearance of two violent demon bears, the loud screams suddenly rang through the clouds, thanks to the credit of the megaphone! Many timid people heard this voice scared their legs weak, and even more directly fainted. At this time, suddenly a figure appeared in a corner of the square, and he was interested in looking at the situation on the stage. "Frenzy devil bear? Well, there is Xiaoyue Devil wolf? Originally this kid is also a summoner... interesting... I said that the guy did not finish running and ran out, it was for this reason!" Different from the following people, the security team soldiers directly face the summoned beast of Hall, and the kind of momentum that the violent demon bear sent makes their face change fiercely. Especially the captain of the security team, I thought I could win the Hall before, but I didn''t think that in the case of hurting a lot of people, not only did I not win the culprits of Hall, but others actually hidden the strength! Looking at his own 30 people, he suddenly hesitated. After all, the violent demon bear is not like the Xiaoyue Devil, as long as you limit the space, you can be trapped. "Up, this idiot! Why did this critical time stop!" Sandra looked at the frightened hand, and he really wanted to throw a magical past. As long as Hall kills a security team, no matter what reason he has, he can hardly escape the crime of killing! Fortunately, at this time, a large number of security team soldiers rushed over, and the pressure of the security team captain was relieved. "Retract your summoned beast, or we will kill directly!" The new one seems to be a magician. Before the captain quickly said the same thing, the magician had no nonsense, and he directly ordered the command, and did not stop. The commander of the fast commander took advantage. Lot to prevent Warcraft and Hall from escaping. The momentum of the coming person is very strong, and the sign of the fifth-class magician on his body makes Hall not be locked by the brow. "Trouble!" Hall didn''t think that the rescue came so fast? And it''s still a fifth-class magician. Do the people at the Magic Academy don''t know what''s going on here? The reason why he unscrupulously released the summoned beasts one by one was to attract the attention of the top of the Magic Academy. But now it is the first time that the security teams reinforcements come first. It must be said that the security team is really more reliable than the Earths police. More! Seeing the warriors around the hundreds of security forces, and the five magicians in front of him, Halls heart suddenly smiled. "There are not a few hundred summoned beasts next time, you can''t play like this!" Because Hall knows that even if he summons all the summoned beasts, it will not help. When he thinks of it, Hall is preparing to take back World of Warcraft. Suddenly, with a gust of wind blowing, a figure suddenly appears in front of him, as if it is moving instantly. . "Who, you..." The magician had not finished, and when he saw the appearance of that person, he said directly and respectfully. "I have seen Master Wu Dude!" The man named Wu Du, looks like a fifty-year-old, a mountain-like eyebrow, a knife-like nose, and a thin, moderate lip into a cold lip line. Wrinkles were engraved on the forehead, and the two eyes were mixed with silver, and the eyebrows and beards lost their former luster. He is not very strong, but the body is really just right, a purple magic robe gives a feeling of luxury. "Dr. Woodu? No poison? Five poisons!" Hall didn''t know why he suddenly felt like he was being stared by a snake. This feeling made him very uncomfortable. He still remembers that the situation in which the air was compressed and caused him to breathe seemed to have appeared in the Elven King City. He thought it was the cause of murderousness, and later thought it was not like it. "What is this ability?" The arrival of Woodu made the soldiers of the security team relieved. This is a senior magician of the eighth class. If he is there, Hall can''t afford any wind and waves. Sandra has been rushing from above to face Wu Dudu''s salute "I have seen the Dean!" What happened here? Why is there a fight here! The captain of the security team knows that since Wu Du is at then this is not something he can manage. After seeing that Hall''s summoned beasts also stopped attacking, he waved his hand, and the soldiers of the security team immediately hesitated with the wounded and stood guard on the side. "This person... very powerful!" The darkness of the stage suddenly said. Dark three, they know the strength of the dark one, can let the dark one say this seriously, obviously the other side is much better than the dark one! "You don''t want to move, he should be the vice senior dean of the Mars City School of Magic, and the senior wind magician Wu Du, I heard that this person is a bit sultry, we are all medium elf faces, will be recognized by him! Once we are exposed, the princess will be in danger!" Everyone heard the words and nodded quickly. After all, this matter was related to the Elf Princess, so even the Dark Three did not insist on going up to help. After all, humans have always had a prying eye for the elves, especially the human aristocracy! If they are allowed to recognize it, it is estimated that it is a problem for them to safely return to the Elves. At this time on the test bench, Aituo has been pulled down aside, although he really wants to help Hall, a friend he just met, but he is very clear that this is not the first magician he can solve! After the Lord summoned the whistling demon wolf from Hall, he closed his mouth and stared at Hall. Especially after the emergence of the two violent demon bears, if the honor of the nobles told him that he could not escape, he would have run away. He did not see his legs still shaking. www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the book Friends to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are available at Chapter 139： Shameless person! Chapter 139 Shameless classmates! Tickets! Why did the uncle find that there are very few tickets today! Also, join the group of uncles! Do not hesitate! Also, does the cover look good? Who do you think this person is? As the security team''s soldiers retreated, Wu Du began to look at Hall and his summoned beast. Ada, they were besieged by three times the number of soldiers, and suffered more or less injuries, but fortunately the problem is not big. Xiao Huang and her mother did not participate in the war, but at this time they did have full body hair, because Wu Du in front of them had too much pressure on them. As a Warcraft, Xiao Huang is more sensitive to danger than humans. Looking at the two violent devils in front of the defensive posture, and the five-headed Xiaoyue wolf is behind them and protect the Hall, Wu Du''s eyes revealed a trace of surprise. "What the **** is going on here? Why would anyone make trouble here!" When I heard Wu Du''s opening, the fifth-class magician in the security team immediately came over and respectfully performed a magician''s etiquette. "Respected Master Wu Dudu, this is the case..." The magician just retelled what he had learned before, because so many people are here, and he has no way to fabricate anything. After listening to this, Wu Du frowned, and he glanced at Sandra, who was coming from the stage. "Is this really the case?" Sandra said with respect and respectfulness, "Yes, Dean Wu Du, after all, it is already the last few days of selection, so this situation is also excusable..." Hall heard the sneer in his heart. When I was testing the Aituo, there was nothing at all. How did I get to the accident immediately? This excuse... No, Sandra is making excuses for himself, or saying... After listening to Sandra''s words, Wu Du nodded and then said to Hall. "Is this Arno? Well, summoning the beast is good. This time it should be a mistake on our side. I will apologize to you on behalf of the college!" Wu Du''s generous acceptance of this is the college''s mistakes, which made everyone in the room have a lot of good feelings for him. However, these people do not include the dark ones, they as dark nights of the dark forest, naturally know more than others. "False!" The dark three screamed, but what I wanted to say later was stunned back by the dark one. The Hall on the stage also quickly took the summoned beast back to the space, and also quickly said that it was not necessary. Although Hall doesn''t know what President Woodu wants to do, why is he so polite to himself, but one thing he knows is that once the big man is kind to a normal person, if it is not true, then it is a show. Or another purpose! Obviously, from the beginning, Hall did not think that Wu Du is an amiable person, so that the purpose of his doing is not so simple. "But..." Originally amiable, Wu Du suddenly changed his face. He pointed his fingers and said to the injured security team soldiers. "The security team is assisting us in the outer court of the Mars Magic School. They don''t belong to us directly, but now Arno has hurt a lot of people because of his anger. This requires a saying, otherwise everyone will be like this. Can the Enrollment of the School of Magic continue normally?" Sure enough! Hall looked at Woody with a cold eye, this is his main reason, and Sandra behind him is a adoring look at Woodu, Hall estimates that if the scene is not the same, Sandra has long been Go up and flatter! Seeing that Hall did not speak, Wu Du continued to say, "It is not to say that you must pay full responsibility. So, lets go to the security team first. After the end, I will go to the general to talk about it. Just a click, how about?" not so good! Hall didn''t understand where he heard it. This is to get the first thing into the game. Oh, it''s the security team. It''s so nice, what is the story, Hall estimates it is likely to be settled after the fall! Hall still didn''t talk. He knew that no matter what he said, this Woodu would not let him be so easy to fool the past. Don''t look at the calm surface of Hall, but his heart is very anxious. He can say that he has already been exposed. It won''t take long for someone to know that he is wanted, and his situation is very dangerous when he doesn''t have a student status at the School of Magic. Hall believes that this Wudu should be the person above Sandra. His purpose should be Mia. To be precise, it should be the dwarf master secret silver ring of Mia, or the box inside! Correct! Hall can be sure now, it should be the box! Wu Du said so much, he should just want to get the box from himself! "What is it in the box?" Although my heart was very curious, Hall still didn''t open it. After all, it was something of Mia. Ai Tuo on the side suddenly said, "The respected Dean Wu Du, Mr. Arnold is also because of the tester this time. Also, Mr. Arnold is not the first to do it, so Mr. Arnold should Is it self-defense, shouldnt it be hurt? "Yep?!" Not only Wu Du, but even Hall had some accidental look at the side of Ai Tuo, Wu Du did not think that there would be someone who came out against this time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and said that it is still very reasonable... However, Hall did not think that this guy who saw this once or twice would actually defend himself, and his heart suddenly impressed him. The staff wanted to explain, but he was surprised to find that another person took the initiative to take the task. "It''s not! It''s obvious that he first started. If it wasn''t for him to summon Warcraft, how could these soldiers be injured! He is the murderer!" "Oh?!" Wu Du and Sandra did not think that there were other people who came out to help them at this time. When Wu Duxin was happy, he saw the people who were waiting in line for the test. He asked quickly. "This student is also ready to test? What is your name? Can you swear it really?" The Lord''s man heard the words immediately followed a standard aristocratic ceremony with Wu Du. "The Lord of the Galle family, Gabriel, has seen Dean Wu Duwudu!" After hearing the self-introduction of Gallebi, Wu Du couldnt help but see that "it was the child of the Jiali family. Oh, let me say hello to the Garri chief!" After the two greeted each other like good friends, Wu Du said the topic again. "So you are sure that this is exactly the case?" Although Gallebi said that he was a little embarrassed, he said that he was against his conscience after seeing Wu Dudus enthusiasm for himself. "Yes, that''s it. I saw that he first summoned the summoned beast. If it wasn''t for him to shoot first, these soldiers would not be hurt!" Shameless Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 140： Loren Chapter 140 Loren "Shameless!" Originally, Hall was not very flustered by the so-called nobles, and now he is even more resentful to the self-proclaimed Gallibi guy. I got the answer I wanted, and Wu Du pretended to be somewhat embarrassed and looked at Hall False. "It seems that the situation is a bit special. So, you should take Mr. Arnold to the security team first. After checking back today, we will verify it. As a teacher of the Mars Magic School, we should be responsible for each student!" Hall has not spoken to anything since Gabriel turned his back to black and white and slandered himself, because he knew that no matter how he defended it was useless. At this moment, Halls desire for strength is at its highest point. If he has the strength, is he still standing here and being framed by others? In other words, if others know their own power, dare to jump out to arrange the right and wrong? When I heard Wu Dudus words, the magicians captain of the security team waved his hand, and a few fourth-class soldiers smashed red light on his body. This is a vindictive body! Hall clenched his teeth and his hands clenched slightly. He was not willing to be taken down by him. However, this smiling Wudu had a great threat to him. He had no room for resistance. When the soldiers of the security team came to Hall again, Aito thought that the past was stopped by the staff on the side, and Gallebi was a smug smile, as if he had already seen the ticket to Hall. Closed into the cell. The audiences under the field did not have the fierce reaction at the moment. After all, the Dean Wu Du of the School of Magical Arts came out to explain the reason. If they dared to go on, then this is to offend the Martian Magic School! "Hall! No, I have to go to my father and let him save the Hall!" Lisa had a resentful look at them, hating them for not saving Hall, and hating why they were so low. Can''t help Hall what is busy. And Nosia was standing there in a dull face. She didn''t talk, she didn''t ask for a dark one, and she didn''t even have the emotion of excitement. This situation makes the dark ones all worried. If Nosia is upset, she can say it, but she is not moving. The more she calms down, the more afraid they are. It seems as if it is quiet before the storm, quiet. Make people feel scared! Suddenly, he thought of something. He looked at Nosias smile and said something stiff. "The Princess of Nosia, you don''t want to come out with the nine-time war tree..." "Nine-time war ancient trees!" I heard the dark three saying that Lisa hadnt thought about it yet, but they were scared by the dark one. This is a strategic weapon for their dark forests. You must know that the power of a nine-class war tree is not something that a nine-class fighter can resist. And the ancient trees of war are super powerful in destructive power, especially in the city. Imagine when a huge stone was thrown out by the war tree... That picture is so beautiful... the dark ones of the beauty can''t help but hit a chill... Especially in the dark four, the black robes that others could not see turned around and didn''t know what he was thinking. "No, I won''t use it!" Nosia''s words made everyone sigh of relief. And Nosia knows in her heart that there is no war ancient tree at all. It has disappeared on the ship, but she can''t talk to the dark one, otherwise it will cause some trouble after returning to the elves. Seeing Lisa''s inquiring look, Nosia had to explain the horror of the war tree. "Still forever, it is estimated that you release this, Hall will succeed in the empire of the two empire, and then he can only go to the prairie or the sea to escape!" ... At this time, Hall does not know the following situation. He is entangled in whether or not to resist, and sees the warriors of several security forces coming over with vigilance. Just as the warrior was ready to pull Hall, Halls eyes suddenly slammed. "No, I cant sit still, I..." Just as Hall was ready to release, so the summoned beast made the last stroke, suddenly a voice came from far and near. "Hahaha, how come, Vice President Wu Du is so eager to come out to manage this little thing?" "Is it you?" Woodou''s original smiley face suddenly stiffened on his face, and he looked at someone with a frown. I saw this person standing on a lion, this lion is very tall, half bigger than Hall''s violent demon bear! In addition to the big one, the main thing is that it has a sharp tail. This tail is different from the general lion''s tail. It is as smooth as the armor. "The lion!" The lion, the eight, etc. summoned the beast, the speed is not to say, the sharp end of the appendix makes people look chilling. With the arrival of one person and one lion, the scene was quiet again. "Loren, what are you doing here? Are you following me?" Hearing the name of Wu Du, the people who knew Lauren could not help but exclaim. "Loren? It is also the vice president of the Foreign Academy of the School of Magic, the eighth-level senior summoner! It is said that he and Wu Du are not in harmony, did not expect it to be true!" With the introduction of some people who knew Lauren, everyone knows that there is also a battle in the Magic Academy! "Tracking you? Hehe I don''t have that hobby!" After Loren jumped out of the lion, the security team soldiers hurriedly greeted Loren. They are also the eighth-class senior combat power, and they are also the deputy deans of the Foreign College of the School of Magic. They all can''t afford to be offended, so they consciously retreat. Loren ignored Wooldus resentful eyes and smiled in front of Hall. "Kid, you are good, I didn''t think you were the summoner of spiritual talent!" When Hall saw his heart suddenly relieved, the man gave him the pressure to be similar to Wu Du, no, it should be said to be more strengthened. If you think about Hall, you will understand that this should be the result of strong mental power. "Hey, that I don''t know what it is, because of this tester..." Not waiting for Hall to finish, Loren grinned, and suddenly the lion screamed, and the soldiers of the security team couldn''t help themselves. Then everyone saw that the eight-dimensional Warcraft lion came directly to the third tester, and the tester was directly beaten into powder. "What are you doing!" Woodu looked at Loren and looked at him. "Oh, sorry, the little scorpion is estimated to be itchy. I want to find something to rub. Anyway, the thing is broken. If it breaks, it will be broken!" Wu Duduns sullen face is blue, knowing that the tester needs a lot of money, and the most important thing is, if he is not bad, can he not know? "This bastard!" Uncle is not in a good mood today! really not good! Write it here today, hey! Collection is good, it is a work thing Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 141： Resolve Chapter 141 resolves Cool! When Hall saw Lorens small scorpion smashing the tester, especially the face of Woodus face became dark, and the heart suddenly felt like a bottle of ice cola in the summer! Cool is a word! "Sure enough, as written in the news, Loren''s character is hot, and Wu Du is not in harmony!" The dark one saw his heart secretly thought. For Loren''s words, Wu Du is almost angry with a spurt of old blood, but fortunately he forcibly resisted, otherwise it would be a shame to lose. "What are you doing here?" Woodu glanced at Loren without a good breath. "Oh, no, the Dean is not saying that I want to recruit students here for a long time to help, so I am coming under boring!" This old guy is deliberate! Wu Du secretly groaned, he knew that Loren was absolutely coming over and messed up. He hadn''t seen him for a month. How come he was so diligent to help in the last two days? Who are you cheating? "You!" Wudu looked at Loren with a hateful look, and then he decided to set the matter with a knives, lest the old guy of Lauren be involved. "You bring Ano back first, today..." "Wait!" Loren suddenly interrupted Woodu''s words and saw Woody''s uncomfortable expression. Loren had no apparent appearance, but his heart was always laughing. "What are you doing again?" Loren did not pay attention to Woodu, he came to Hall by himself, and Hall was curious to look at Loren. I saw that he was about fifty years old. The two eyes had a hint of light blue hair, thick eyebrows, and a wrinkle around the corner of his eyes, but his eyes were very bright and his eyes were shining with wisdom. It is also keen and meticulous, so that you almost feel that he has a demon method. Seeing that Hall was facing his fearless and scared look, Loren nodded with satisfaction. Generally, when the students from the outer school of the School of Magic met him, he would be trembled, making him unable to open his mouth. Now I see this little guy in front of me so interesting, and my heart suddenly has a little more love. "You... well, is it Arno?" Hall didn''t know why. He heard Loren say that when he paused, he suddenly felt a feeling that Loren seemed to know him. Seeing the doubts that Hall had seen, Loren did not explain anything. Haha patted him on the shoulder after a big laugh. "Well, your kid is good! Are you interested in being my student?" what? ! The people present were not exclaimed, and many people watched Hall with an envious look. Who is Loren? That is one of the deputy deans of the School of Magical Academy. He has the right to recommend a place to go directly to the inner courtyard of the School of Magic. To know that entering the inner courtyard of the School of Magic is a goal that many magicians are eager for. There are many resources there. Only when you enter to learn, the magicians can further develop. It is a paradise for magicians! Woodu was the most shocked person. He was surprised and doubted the purpose of Lauren. "Does he know that thing is in this kid''s hand? No! Don''t let him succeed!" I thought that Wu Du directly said, "This is not enough. Arnold is a warrior who hurts the security team in a large audience. This is an indisputable fact! Before this matter is resolved, he is not a student of the Magic Academy for the time being!" Hall just wanted to speak out, but Lauren turned and looked at Woodu like a smile. "Oh? Is that the case? How do I feel that things are not what you said? Your tester is broken, and Arno summons so many summoners, he is a summoner, the truth is that he passed Test, what is wrong with me choosing him to be my student?" After a pause, Loren continued to say, "If you don''t, I will come up with a mental tester. If Arno has talent, then this is the case? Okay!" Good fart! Wu Du did not look at Loren with a good look, when he was a fool? This is simply a matter of course, Hall can summon the summoned beast, and test what spiritual power? "Now I am not saying that he has a problem with talent, but that he is hurting the soldiers of the security team. This is a big event. If you don''t deal with it, if someone learns him to break the law in the future, then who is responsible for this responsibility?" "Oh? Is that true? Right, I remember that I saw that there was a warrior who started first. That person seems to be you?" Loren said here, suddenly reaching out and pointing at a number of security officers in front of a warrior. People said. "I...I...I didn''t..." The soldier was pointed by Loren, and the whole person suddenly snorted. Isn''t this place without silver three hundred? Loren did not pay attention to the ruined warrior. He turned and glanced at Gabriel. Galilei was insulted by Lorens inadvertently, and his legs were weak. If there were not so many people here, he would have been sitting. Go to the ground. Loren glanced at him with some disdain, and then looked at Wu Dudao, who was stunned. "Before this person swears that he saw Annos first hand hurting him? Well, lets play a game, its called in my heart. Words, how? As long as he is telling the truth, then I will let the security team take Arnold away!" "You..." Woodu did not think that Lauren was sincerely wanting to go with himself Who is Loren? That is the summoner who cultivates spiritual power! Among them, he knows that there is a kind of mental power that can make people in a confused state, the more powerful the mental power, the stronger the ability to control. In this state, the person who is in the magic will unwittingly tell the question raised by the magician. If Hall knows, he will be exclaimed. Isn''t that hypnotism? Wu Du, who was in a hurry, suddenly found Lorens face with a smile and a smile. He was shocked. "Is he trying to test me?" He thought quickly in his mind. If Loren must do this, he can stop it, but how the situation will develop, he will not decide, in case the most serious situation, then... Thinking of this, Wu Du coldly said, "Since you insist on doing this, I will not stop you. Go back and explain to yourself and the Dean!" After he finished, he glanced at Hall, who had been standing there, and then turned and left without saying anything. Looking at Wu Du''s angry departure, Lauren''s mouth showed a smug smile. Wu Du is leaving, but Sandra is not afraid, after all, he is the person in charge here. Just as Sandra, Gallebi, and the warrior were uneasy, Lorens words made them feel relieved. The damaged tester will be reported for repair as soon as possible. First use the spare tester to issue the brand to the passing students. What other people should do is to do it! Tickets! Still need a ticket! Popular! Uncle is less popular here can vote for itWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at ~www.novelhall.com ~ Chapter 142： Apprentice Chapter 142 Apprentice Loren said that he did not pay attention to the mood of Sandra and others, and did not pay attention to the salute of the security team magician. He just waved his hand impatiently and let them quickly disperse. Although the soldiers of the security team did not belong to the outside school of the School of Magic, but who made this magician a foreign school outside the School of Magic, so what can he say, quickly took his own hands and went. The former captain of the security team could only show a bitter smile and command the injured soldier to treat. The rest was unwilling to stare at the Hall on the stage and continue to perform the alert task. "Look at what I do, it doesn''t matter to me!" Hall ignored the stunned eyes of the security team fighters. Just wanted to say thank you to Loren. When he didn''t want to go back, he found that Lauren was a face. Its weird to look at ourselves. Hey...Horton felt awkward and uncomfortable, and was stared at by an eighth-order summoner, which was very uncomfortable. "Your boy is good, the spirit is so powerful, what did you say before I said?" Hall heard the words and thought quickly. Now he has offended Wu Du, the vice president of the outer court. If he does not have a dependence, then even if he enters the outer courtyard of the School of Magic, it is estimated that he also has various ways to clean himself up. But if you have a backing, then... When he thought of it, he immediately made a decision, so he respected Lorens respectful salute "The student has seen the teacher!" Lauren was very satisfied with Hall''s attitude, and he immediately laughed. "Good... very good! Good!" Ai Tuo and a side of Gallibi and others can not help but look at Hall, there is such a teacher, and Hall will have a lot less difficulties in the Magic Academy! Soon, a staff member respectfully gave Hall a sign and immediately retired. Hall looked at the sign in his hand and found that it was a brand with the words "Martian outer court". The brand was not gold or silver, and the weight was very light. I didn''t know what the material was. Looking at Hall''s curious eyes, Loren smiled and explained, "This is a brand of Mithril. You can use it to register with the Magic Academy outside tomorrow. Someone will take you to the college! Remember, This brand is your identity. With this, you are a student in the outer courtyard of the School of Magic!" Isn''t this an ID card? Hall looked at the sign in his hand and suddenly thought of a problem, that is, what if the brand was robbed? When I heard Hall, not only was Loren, but even everyone else looked at Hall with an idiot-like look, making Hall very embarrassing. "Grab? Haha, then they give it a try. If anyone who killed our Mars City Magic School for no reason, then it will be wanted by the teachers and students of the Magic School in the whole Mars City. I have to look at those who dont have long eyes. Come and try it!" When I heard this, Hall suddenly thought of two words "dominey!" This and the China Earth era "have committed me to the great Hanwei, although far away!" There is a similarity! "Okay, what have you gone to the college to say, just like this, I suddenly ran out and have not taken time off, go back and say!" When Loren finished, Hall found that he had appeared on the back of the lion, and then the lions jumped and quickly left the square. Just as the Longen Lions were about to disappear, Hall suddenly felt that something seemed to be missing. Soon he suddenly realized that since he was a teacher, then the teachers gift is there! Thinking of this, Hall suddenly shouted "Teacher! You haven''t given me a gift from the teacher!" Hall''s voice was quickly transmitted by the amplified magical array, and Loren, who was sitting on the lion''s lion, almost slammed down from the lion. Seeing Loren''s disobedient appearance, the lions laughed humanizedly. "Haha, your kid is also today!" The voice of the lion was suddenly passed to Loren''s ear, and the words were filled with a slapstick tone. "Shut up! Little scorpion! Don''t give you meat when you go back!" Loren heard a red face and immediately retorted. The original World of Warcraft has reached a certain level, not only the IQ is greatly improved, but also the inner conversation with human beings. If you want to speak directly, you must at least be holy! After Loren sat down, Hall, who was behind the shouting, said that he did not hear it directly, and said a serious one to the lion. "Go back soon, I have a meeting!" The iris was originally intended to ridicule, but it was a tragedy if one thought that if he really got angry and didn''t eat meat. So it was very obedient to speed up, a flash, the entire figure disappeared into the square. Halls voice was heard by everyone. Everyone looked at Hall with a weird look. Its not bad to be a teacher, but what about your face? After seeing that Hall was not in danger, the whole person relaxed. "Ha ha ha, I said that I am not reliable. You see, isn''t Arnold not reliable?" After he finished, he laughed hahaha. He thought that no one would answer him. Who knows that Princess Nosia suddenly said softly. "I think Arno is more reliable than you!" Lisa and Mia and Mochi quickly nodded and agreed, while the second was sympathetic, patted and stunned. "Okay You don''t want to be sad!" Dark three, some moved, sobbing, looked at the dark second "second child, still hello, you know me!" Who knows that Dark II shook his head, "No! I just want to say, we are used to you, you are not reliable!" Dark three... ... Hall didn''t stay at the test point for a long time. As soon as he finished the words, he found the strange eyes of everyone, and scared him to leave. When I came back, I had one more person. He was the Ai Tu who I knew before. Ai Tuo this guy is still good, so Hall did not mind, plus this kid actually likes Lisa, so Hall did not refuse to go, but Hall found that Lisa did not seem to catch him, Hall I can only feel sad for him in my heart. After the group returned to the hotel, the owner who claimed to be the hotel actually greeted him at the door. "Ha ha ha, Arno, you are back, the food is ready, you can dine!" Hey, for this boss, Hall didnt seem to have seen it at first. Today, suddenly this kind of enthusiasm, is there any attempt? Fortunately, Ai Tuo explained to Hall. Hall realized that once someone was selected and successfully entered the Magic Academy, many people would come over and the hotel owner was only one of them. There will be more people coming over. When Hall heard this, he reacted. "This is not the rush of the different worlds!" The collections continue to increase in the past two days, and the students are really strong, but the votes? Continue to give the ticket! There are still many students who have not applied for the groupWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 143： Halls decision Chapter 143 Hall''s decision Compared to Hall''s move, oh, no, it was greeted by the innkeeper''s joy after being selected by the Magic Academy''s outer court. Lovech was standing in Sandra''s house waiting for fear. Although he didn''t know what was going on inside the room, the sound of smashing things in his mouth was endless. It seems that every thing is broken and his heart is the same, and his heart can''t wait to jump out of his mouth. That feeling is very uncomfortable, just like preparing for the execution. I don''t know how long it took, the room finally calmed down, and then a man walked out with a gloomy face. This person is not someone else, he is the teacher of Lovech Sandra! "That... teacher..." Lovech just wanted to talk, but was glanced at by Sandra. "Roll! You bastard! That Arno is the important message of the summoner. You haven''t inquired clearly. I want you to use it!" "Don''t, teacher! You can''t do this to me!" Lovech heard the words and hurried down and asked for mercy. During this time, he has been very arrogant since he became a first-class magician, not to say that others are afraid of him, one What does a first-class magician count in Mars? What is really afraid of him is only those civilians. And those who are really afraid of his strength, or who are asking for it, are not him, but the fourth-class magician Sandra behind him! Now Sandra wants to kick him out, then once he is known by others, Lovech has no choice but to escape with his mother! Don''t you go? Then wait for someone to retaliate! Either they were suddenly assassinated on the road, or they were drowned in the river, and the body was found the next day! At the thought of this, Lovech suddenly slammed his body and chilled. "No, I can''t be kicked out like this! Right, I want to be a useful person so that the teacher can keep me!" Thinking of this, Lovech ignored Sandra''s disgusted eyes and walked over and cried. "Teacher! Teacher! Don''t leave me alone. I have a message. This can make that Arno, not Hall of death, no funeral." place!" "Hall?" Sandra, who originally wanted to kick the Rocky, suddenly recovered his foot and looked at him with a puzzled look. "Yes, teacher, this Arnold, shouldn''t say the real name is Hall. Alexander''s guy, he is an wanted man! I just thought of seeing his summoned beast today! Don''t believe it! Lovech said that he quickly took out a reel from his clothes, and Sandra saw his eager appearance, not as if he was lying. After thinking about it, he still picked it up. He was suddenly indifferent and suddenly changed his mind. The whole person suddenly became serious. "Where did you come from?" When Lovech faced Sandra''s question, he dared to delay and explained to Sandra with a sentence that was quicker and clearer than usual. After Sandra had finished listening, her face finally showed a smile. "Yes, you have done a good job!" Lovech finally heard a sigh of relief in his heart, and then he immediately said what he thought. "Teacher, the Lord named Gallebi seems to have passed the selection today, but he seems to say that in order to help the Wudu adults to lie, although he is only a branch of the family, but he is not a family of the Canadian family. If we reveal that Arnold is wanted by him, you say..." After listening to Sandra, he first stunned. He did not think that this cheap student could think of such a method. If he could bring the Jiali family down to Wu Dudu, then Wu Du will definitely appreciate him. Not only that, Hall, this guy has a wanted order, so it is not necessary for him to become a magic school student. He believes that if he tells this news to Wu Du, then with the wisdom of Wu Du, it will definitely let This guy who embarrassed them gets a lifetime unforgettable lesson! Thinking of this, he stretched his hand to Lovech, and his face showed a kind smile and comforted him. "Lovic, ah, the teacher just was angry, not really wanting to kick you out of my door!" After this incident, Lovech has clearly defined his position in his head, so he dares to cry as he did, and the teacher promised that the teacher must tell everyone everything in the future! Sandra comforted Lovech and let him continue to stare at the Hall. Sandras face changed sharply, holding the reel tightly in his hand, and the whole person quickly walked toward the back door. . ... At this time, Hall did not know what happened to Sandra here. After the hospitality hosts hospitality, he ate a meal and refused the more advanced room he provided. Hall and others returned to the room. . Of course, they are naturally going back to their rooms. Because Hall learned from Lisa, in addition to the idea that he wanted to help, the other people would not want to die, and Natural Hall would not even see them. Fortunately, they didn''t have this idea, so they didn''t have any dissatisfaction with Hall''s practice. www.novelhall.com~ Its nothing more than a stranger. in the room In addition to Ai Tuo, everyone knows the true identity of Hall, and Ai Tu seems to see that everyone has something to say, he consciously got up. "Mr. Arnold, we are classmates in the future. I didn''t think that you were so powerful. You can take care of me later in the college!" Ai Tu said that this is not polite, but he really thinks like this! He originally thought that he was very powerful and wanted to prove his strength. However, after seeing Arno alone resisting hundreds of third-class fighters, he knew that his father and what he said was someone who had a day outside. ! For the power of Ai Tuo, Hall did not stop, after all, they are also the first time to know, Hall is still not directly on his heart. After he left, Hall looked at the dark three, while the dark three was staring at Hall Road with an angry look. "See what? We are so familiar, what can''t be said!" Very familiar? Hall thought about it, it seems that it is more than a day! When I saw the dark three dead skins sitting here, Hall also ignored him. The reaction was that the dark guy was there. If he didnt learn the mental power magic closed space, he would not hurry to go out. thing. "Now I got the identity of the outside school of the School of Magic. I decided to go to my sister directly after I went to report tomorrow. If I could, I would like to bring her closer to the college, no matter how much it cost!" People, it seems that the popularity of the bookstore has suddenly decreased. A book of more than one year in the **** can be pressed... so everyone will hand over the ticket welcome the readers to read, the latest, fastest, The most popular serial works are at Chapter 144： Report Chapter 144 Report "That, Hall brothers, not the third brother poured cold water on you. You are offending Wu Du in the college. This guy is not so good. If you must bring your sister to this time, maybe it is not a Good time!" Hall also considered the darkness, but he felt that his identity would soon be exposed, even when he summoned the summoned beast, then in this case, if his enemy knows Hall entered the School of Magic to gain the identity of the School of Magic, and those enemies are likely to catch Hall''s sister directly to threaten themselves. After all, the hatred between them is even more difficult to mediate. This kind of murderous parent''s hatred of the family, in addition to the **** debts, there is no other way! And Hall still has a little worry, that is, if you don''t save this cheap sister, then another Hall in the body will not always exist, like this situation Hall is absolutely not allowed! So Hall has his full reason to do this! "I decided! Just do it! After all, there are still you here. Although you can''t shoot, I can scare them as wooden bodyguards!" Hey! In the dark room, the dark water that was drinking water suddenly spewed out the tea in the mouth, and a dark green barrier appeared on the opposite side of the body to block the tea. If someone sees it will be exclaimed, the seventh class fighter! Moreover, it is a senior soldier of the seventh class. It can be seen from the greenish yellowish barrier that this is a master who is about to enter the eighth class! Seeing that the dark one blocked the dark dim, the dark second was still not what he was, he was busy coughing, and the dark four was a slight change, but he quickly recovered. "No! Keke, that guy, I almost got killed!" The dark side wiped the tea at the corner of his mouth and repeated the words of Hall just now. There was no change in the darkness of the face, but after a sigh, I was not talking. He didn''t have any idea about how to use them like Hall. After all, he said before that he wouldn''t shoot! Their duty is to protect the Princess of Nosia! Other people will not be able to live and die! Of course, if Hall is dead, it is best! ... On the other hand, the dark third is also looking at Hall with a look of resentment, while Nosia they are grinning, as for Mochi, there is not so much scruples, staring at the dark three grin. Of course, the result is that the shoulders are slapped by the dark, and the thin Mochi can only lick the swearing swearing of the darkness. This unscrupulous elf expresses his dissatisfaction. Finally, Hall decided to start, and everyone has no objection. After everyone went back to rest, Hall was lying alone in bed. Because there was a dark second in the next door, Hall did not say anything about the box to Mia. Entering the space and carefully looking at the box, Hall found that in addition to the coat of arms, there are some mysterious runes alongside the box, and it seems that there is any meaning in the appearance. However, Hall just put it down and put it down. After all, this thing is Mia. He will not open it without the consent of Mia. After all, he is in his mind, the slave is still not so civilized. . After putting down the box, I found a situation that shocked him. There was a sprout in the black soil! It is necessary to know that Hall came to this world as a peasant life after more than a month. He has done all the big manure, so he naturally has certain knowledge about agriculture. It stands to reason that a seed is planted, and it takes at least ten days and a half to germinate, let alone this magic fruit tree of red jade fruit? "It seems that it should be the role of black soil and the spring of life!" Think of Hall suddenly turning his head and looking at the only drop of life spring water behind him. Do I want to take it to try it? Is it better to dilute it directly than to dilute it? However, Hall thought about it or didn''t agree. After all, he would set off to go to the Stangan Principal to find her sister in a few days. Now I don''t know the situation there, but obviously it will not be so easy. In these few days, it is estimated that two drops of life spring water can be generated. With these three drops of life spring, Halls behavior of finding a sister this time can get a greater security guarantee! Once again, I entered the ranch room. It was no accident. The guy who was called "Little Black" by the Hall turned out to be directly playing poker. It was impossible to say that he was biting Hall''s arm. Fortunately, Hall couldn''t afford the body to really come in. Otherwise there will be a dog print every time. "Little black, isn''t it a day? How do you bite me every time you come in? It''s a cute puppy!" Just after Hall finished, Xiaohe suddenly yelled at his open mouth. Although he didn''t have the ability to speak, Hall understood that it was expressing his dissatisfaction! Because Hall has something, there is not so much effort to play with them, and after a rush to look at it, I left Like last time, Halls departure made Xiaohe even more dissatisfied. After being chased by it, except for a large group of wolves, a small group of wolves, and Xiao Huang and her son Pooh! It may be here that in addition to the Queen of Fire Ants, they are hiding in the ground without being harassed, and other summoning beasts are bullied by Xiao Hei without temper. It is also that Hall is going fast. If he sees this scene, he will definitely take out the little black and study it. If they know that Xiaohei is taken out, they will be very happy! Even happy to cry! Early the next morning Hall was temporarily separated from everyone. After all, he only went to the outer courtyard of the School of Magic to report it. Not so many people went. After eating too early, Hall left the hotel. At this time, there was only one figure around him, that is, Ai Tuo who also went to the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy! Originally, Hall wanted to find someone to lead the way, but Ai Tuo played the role of a live map. It turned out that Ai Tuo had already opened Mars City for more than a month. He had been shopping for many times in Mars City. He still had a certain understanding of Mars City, and he had never been to the outer court of the Mars Magic City College. Hall heard some curious questions about why he came here for so long, but only yesterday to participate in the selection? It turned out that this guy came to Mars City and refused to accept it. He pulled the belly for a while and got better in recent days! Hall heard the mouth twitching slightly, it seems that this love is also cute, but it is much worse than the dark three... Poor dark three, lying in the middle of the gun... Hand over the ticket! Also remember to add group oh welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works at Chapter 145： Make trouble Chapter 145 is causing trouble Mars City Magic College Surroundings Although it is a foreign house, this door looks quite spectacular! A gate that doesn''t know what material it is made of, it is so conspicuous that several characters of the red are written. "The outer courtyard of the Mars Magic School!" Hall looked up at the name and couldn''t help but read it. "Look, I said this is easy to find!" Ai Tuo on the side suddenly said with a smile on her face. Not to mention, the outer court of the Mars City Magic Academy is really easy to find, there are some signs on the way, if this can not be found, then really have to change a pair of eyes! It can also be seen from this that the importance of the School of Magic in Mars City is important! Otherwise, a king city, do not promote the king, how to promote the magic school everywhere! Hall believes that if the dean of the School of Magic is the royal family, the college whose reputation is beyond the royal family has long been wiped out by the king''s iron ride! "Go, go sign up!" Looking at the place not far from where there is a group of young people waiting in line, and they are accompanied by people who are not in the same age, Hall immediately understands, here should be the report of the college. At this moment, Hall feels that there is really no difference between this and the Earth University. The identity card is equal to the admission notice. Are these people not the parents who send their children to school? Of course, one must say a difference, that is, one is to learn the knowledge that depends on it, and the other is to learn how powerful magic! "Brother! You remember to pull, you are a magician now, you are the most handsome! Do you want to dress up and know?" "Haha, daughter, you can rest assured that your brother, he is the most promising one in our family. If the ancestors knew that they would be happy to jump out of the underworld!" Hall heard the words and shook his head with a smile. This middle-aged man really dared to say anything! The Hall of the Underworld knows that it is equal to the earth''s land and the like! It is estimated that his ancestors really jumped out of the underworld, then you are not laughing, crying is too late! This group of people knows that they are the wonderful family of yesterday! Laozi hopes that his son will become a magician, and that his sister will become a magician because the magician is very handsome! After glanced at the young man with a smug look, Hall shook his head slightly. He seemed to remember that this young man was a good talent. Even the talented person of Ai Tuo was honestly and quietly loading his grandson here. You are good, this group of people are surrounded, like the emperor''s appearance in the palace, go to the magic school to lose money before there is a ghost! Hall can hear some news from Ai Tuo. Entering the Magic Academy is not the same as the wind! He remembered that when he was in Damme, he seemed to mention that there were students from the School of Magic who came out to practice tasks. If the college arranged a difficult task, and you had a bad relationship with other students in the college, the ending... Sure enough, when Hall saw that the man was registered, the person who registered him, Hall was supposed to be a senior, and even his mouth showed a trace of irony. It seems that this magic school outer court is not simple! "Ano, it seems to be your turn!" Seeing that Hall was still looking at the student in front, Ai Tu could not help but pull his clothes to remind him. "Oh, okay!" Hall took the sign that represented him from his body and handed it to the senior, and the senior looked at Hall with a strange look. "You are the one... Summoner?" The senior knows me? Hall asked curiously. "Just I heard that there is a big tester who doesn''t know how to be tall and thick. You go in! Don''t think that coming into the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy is great, and you should be low-key!" Seeing that the senior student spoke in a yin and yang look, Hall felt a little unhappy, but he didn''t say anything. After picking up the brand, he suddenly found a suction on it, and then he found himself having a connection with the brand. "What are you doing here? Oh? I don''t even know the identity of the certification? It''s a mountain bike! Look at it! Not going fast?" The schoolmaster suddenly glanced at Hall and his voice increased in vain, making everyone in the queue lined up. "What is going on here? How can someone make trouble here? Don''t you want to live?" "Hey? This person is not the summoner who asked for a gift like Dean Lauren yesterday? How did he get into trouble when he came here?" "Not what he provoked, but it is obvious that he has provoked people who should not be provoked! This is someone who is looking for him again!" "You can''t kill people at the college, but you can challenge them. If you agree, you can challenge the dean! It is estimated that this person just wants him to accept the challenge before doing this!" Everyone''s voice is not loud, but Hall''s mental strength is stronger, so he heard it clearly. "It turned out that this guy was deliberately looking for trouble! This is the case!" Although Hall was a little angry, but after seeing the leader''s chest is only the third-class magician''s logo heart instantly relieved This guy is estimated to be a pathfinder that has the heart to throw out, it is really tragedy. Seeing that Hall was ready to get angry, the senior student was happy, but suddenly he saw that Halls face calmed down again, and he felt a little pity at the same time, but he still wanted to try. "See what? Don''t you see so many people at the door? Don''t you feel obstructed here?" In the face of the provocation that the seniors once again made troubles, Hall smiled. He knew that if he didn''t say it, then he would have trouble in the college in the future. Although the trouble after the shot is not small, who will say the next thing? Just as the senior student was ready to continue to insult, Hall suddenly turned his head and looked at him with a smile. "This senior! I just found out that there are 30 credits in my brand. I don''t know if you can explain it. If you explain, I am willing to promise you a condition?" "Really? Accept my challenge?" The senior still wanted to export, and then quickly asked after hearing Hall''s words. Sure enough! The fox tail is coming out! Seeing Hall nod, the senior student gave the report to another person, and then said the brand and the credits. The suction that the original brand had just given to Hall was to recognize the Lord. This will only happen if you come to the outer courtyard of the Magic College. Credits are a very important thing. He can trade with each other as long as the two sides are willing to do it! The update is coming! What are the votes for the students? There are also collections, plus groups! Five thousand collectors! Give it a point Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 146： So simple Chapter 146 is so simple Credits are widely used in the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy! You can buy a lot of things and you can use them for class! Each student has a minimum of 30 credits per month. When they are finished, they must do their own tasks. Or there is another way, that is, the most simple and effective gambling is to play directly! Each new student will have a 30-day security period during which they can reject any challenge. After 30 days, if you refuse three times in a row, then each time you reject the next month, the number of credits will be reduced by a quarter. Therefore, the Magic Academy basically accepts at least three challenges every month! If you refuse, then you can only use the poor quarter of the credits this month. Every time the gambling is a five-credit base, it can naturally be artificially improved. Still, the two sides agree! Hall will understand this when he hears it. This should be the method that the School of Magic encourages students to study hard. Although Hall does not know why the college does this, it sounds very interesting. "How? Arno''s younger brother, the seniors finished, can accept the challenge of the seniors?" "Shameless! You are the senior! We came to the college, how could we beat you, we..." Ai Tuo waited for Hall to export and refused for Hall, but he was stopped by Hall after he had not finished speaking. "I agree!" Hall''s words made the schoolmaster happy, for fear of Hall''s opposition, and quickly took out a scroll and said, "As long as you sign, the challenge is legal!" Hall saw Aito still want to talk, patted his shoulder and comforted, "Thank you for your kindness, rest assured!" Seeing Halls expression of self-confidence, Ai Tuo no longer said anything more, just to pay attention to him, things are not so simple. Of course, it is not that simple. Hall even determined that the seniors still have something to say to themselves, but it doesn''t matter. Since others are targeting themselves from the moment of entering the house, they are more likely to accept it directly. He wants to see what they are playing. ! Looking at the gambling reel, there is no problem, but Hall did not directly sign, and said the score on the reel. "Since the seniors are so active, why don''t we directly gamble on credits?" "Thirty?" This is a month''s credits, although not many, but if you lose him, you have to have a headache. "How can I lose?" After shaking his head, the senior student immediately changed the score to 30 cents. "Well, since the school brother agreed, then come with me!" After he finished, he took the lead and walked toward the inside. At this time, Ai Tuo also handled it. The two of them joined some people who wanted to watch the fun and followed. Soon everyone came to a building, and Hall found that everyone had no strange expressions about the people who came here, and it seemed to be seen by Situ. But soon everyone came to the interest, because everyone found out that there was a recent challenge to accept a senior! It seems like this is rare, so everyone stops to look at what it is. The teacher glanced at Hall and the senior, and his face was slightly curious. "Are you sure you want to conduct a test? What is the contrast between the two sides?" "Yes teacher! Is Arno''s schoolmate right?" It seems that he was afraid that Hall would regret it, and the senior said quickly. "Oh, yes!" For the performance of this senior, Hall felt more and more problems! Sure enough, when the teacher agreed, there were a couple of men suddenly coming up in the ring. Hall found that they were all third-class fighters. There seemed to be a fourth-class soldier. The red vindictiveness of the soldier was constantly spreading out. It turns out that this is your dependence? Now Hall is sure that his self-confidence is coming from, and he also understands the true meaning of the words in the sentence that the teacher said behind - the power of possession! Isn''t that a follower? The senior saw the expression of Hall, thinking that he was afraid, so his face suddenly showed a smug smile. "Ano school brother, you should not blame the seniors, I am teaching you how to survive in college, so this time you will surrender honestly, otherwise I will challenge you three times a month! You should know that you are not me. Opponent, so say..." Noisy! Hall suddenly snorted, and as the head of the wolf screamed, the five-headed whistling wolf suddenly appeared in front of everyone, not only that, but then a fiery red figure followed the sudden appearance of the crowd. In the following, two tall and mighty violent demon bears slammed the ground, and several low-ranking warriors almost fell to the ground! "God! What is this? Newcomer to the school? Summoner? Why are so many summoning beasts?" "This is, the third-class World of Warcraft Xiaoyue Wolf? That is... the flame wolf? How can there be such a tall flame wolf?" "Frenzy Magic Bear? God? How can there be so many third-class Warcraft? Is this a new student? Is the summoner so powerful?" In fact, it is not Hall''s full Warcraft, at least the soldiers of the Queen of Fire Ants did not send it out and three of the flame wolves are only second-class Warcraft. Because of the lack of magic crystal, Hall did not upgrade them together. But it is enough! Didn''t you see that the only fourth-class warrior was arbitrarily released intermittently? "This...this! How is this possible? How can you have so many Warcraft? The number is wrong!" Not only was he shocked, but the people around him were shocked. Even the teacher looked at Hall with a stunned look. From his big mouth, he could see how shocking his heart was! "This is a big deal. Is this a new student? Summoner?" Hall didn''t have time to explain to them 100,000 why, only to see him wave his hand, the two violent demon bears suddenly roared, and the screams of soul shaking made the first-class fighters suffer a big loss. However, the fourth-class soldier was blocked by vindictiveness at the crucial moment. Hall seems to have expected this for a long time, and after the screaming Xiao Huang they ran straight against it. The schoolmaster who was also screamed by the screaming sound just wanted to cast magic. Suddenly a row of fireballs flew toward him. Since his magic shield had not yet opened, he saw that the fireball would hit himself. He suddenly bit his teeth, the whole person. In the midst of a thousand miles, the wolverine rolled away from the side, and this barely escaped the fireball attack. Rumble! As a burst of explosion came, the magical array of masks on the platform showed a wave of volatility. Stick to the three more every day, really can''t afford to go to work! Where are the class tickets? There are quite a lot of classmates in the group now, everyone is coming in Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 147： Academy Chapter 147 Things in the College The battle progressed too fast, and the fast-learning student had already finished without responding. When he wandered up from the ground, a whistling moon wolf was staring at himself with a big mouth, as if he dared to bite as long as he dared to move. "I surrender! I surrender! Take it away! Take it away!" the schoolmaster cried out in fear of horror. In fact, I don''t need him to say that everyone knows who wins and who loses. The third-class fighters present in the game are basically caught off guard by these matched World of Warcraft, especially after the raging magic bear screams, the fire wolf magic fireball attacks the magician, and Xiaoyue Devil uses the speed to easily get those third-class fighters. As for the fourth-class fighters, they are suppressed by two violent demons, even if he is higher than the level of Warcraft! As long as Hall thinks, killing him is the same thing! The fourth-class soldier seemed to understand this too, so when he found that he had no chance of victory, he simply gave up the resistance, and the whole person was decadent and put down the weapon. "Arno won!" The teacher in charge of the downfall is still very conscientious. When he sees that Hall is already overwhelming, he is ready to interrupt the test, but fortunately, Halls ability to control the summoned beast is very strong, after the superintendent surrendered those Warcraft I stopped the attack, otherwise he still has to work hard to deal with this trouble! After the unsatisfied schoolmaster took his own brand from the teacher, he ignored the situation of the soldiers on the stage and turned and left without turning back. "Thank you for your seniority. I will find you every month!" When he heard Hall, the schoolmaster almost fell to the ground, and he managed to stabilize his body shape. Then he did not return to speed and left directly. After the teacher heard Hall, he couldnt help but smile. He thought that this new student was really arrogant, but he soon reacted. Since the old man bullied the new student, why didnt there be a new bully? Interesting! "Okay, the old man seems to be a brave person. He has suffered a loss in you. Soon there will be people from the brave people coming to trouble you. If you don''t want to be bullied like this, then you must work hard to improve yourself. Strength, or join a student team at this stage so that you can learn better at school!" Hall thanked the teacher for a moment. After the result, he found that the credits in it became sixty. Although he didn''t know what the score was, it was doubled and he was very happy. Suddenly, Hall has an idea. Since the old students can find their own comparisons, can they also go to the old students to try? How can it be more and more like credit? However, Hall just think about it. If he does, then he will offend more people. Didnt hear what the teacher said, there is a student team here, which is actually the student association of Earth University. To bully a person is equivalent to offending a group. In the current case of Hall, it is really inappropriate to do so. Of course, it is not too late for Hall to have World of Warcraft after six or seven! ... On the way, Ai Tu looked at Hall with a look of admiration. "Ano, you are amazing! The senior, but the third-class magician, a magical spell is not defeated! And his followers! There is a fourth-class warrior! Its so awful! Speaking of this, Ai Tus face suddenly changed. "I knew that the senior school was not well-behaved. I even bullied us newcomers who just came in. I just asked a school sister. She told us that if it is a general challenge, it is not allowed to bring followers. The senior is bullying us. Don''t understand this! Fortunately, Arno is amazing!" Listening to Ai Tuo constantly praises himself, Hall is not too excited, he is considering who the principal is sending at this time. When he comes in, he is directly blocked at the door and waiting for himself. The rights are also quite large. Wu Du? Still that Sandra? Before Hall did not offend many people in Mars City, the number of them is the two most recently offended. Sandra doesn''t care. After all, he is just a teacher of the admissions office. Now he has become a student in the outer courtyard of the School of Magic. As long as he has no problems, he has nothing to do with himself. Wu Du is different. He is the dean of the School of Magic. Oh, no, there is a deputy word! Although he is the vice president, if he wants to pack himself, he can still do it. After all, he is there, an eighth-class senior magician. "No... I need more strength! And during this time, try not to be caught by him. I don''t know if the college is kicked out. I have to look back at the school rules, so as not to be like today. This is being exploited by others, and there is... must be chasing after the old man, the bottom of the tree is good to cool, who makes him my teacher!" Hall thought of this, and immediately determined the goal. As everyone knows, now Lauren is drinking tea in the office He is holding a report of Halls comparison with others. "Oh, interesting, my cheap student actually has hidden strength, flame wolf?" After dropping this report, Loren suddenly sneezed and touched his nose and thought it was silent. "I havent had a cold for so many years, what happened today? Is anyone yelling at me? ... Hall and Ai Tu asked a senior on the road and learned that the new students were going to the warehouse to collect things and then looking for their own dormitory. Well, its a complete model with the university. Although Hall has graduated for a few years, he can still have this experience again, and feel comfortable at the bottom of his heart. Fortunately, there are no difficulties in getting things and looking for a dormitory. The things that are led are very simple. There are two school uniforms and a set of toiletries. The dormitory is one person, so I have to say that the Mars Magic School What a big deal! As long as you have credits, you want a villa community! However, before he had not yet understood the value of the credits, he chose a free dormitory. "Ai Tu, you should first get familiar with it, I will go to the Dean of Loren to discuss something!" Ai Tu saw that Hall left, and my heart was still somewhat envious. The Loren had seen it yesterday. It was very powerful and very individual, but he did not dare to face it directly. After all, the eight-class Warcraft lion But don''t want to be horrible! In case the lion''s paw tickles and pats himself, there is no place to say that it is dead... Strong push next week, Book City pk! Please support me a lot! comment! vote! Collections are OK! The reward is more welcomeWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 148： Lawrence Chapter 148 Lawrence "Hey!" "Come in!" With the door open, Hall whispered to the people inside, "Da Lauren, hello! Take the liberty!" Lauren looked up and saw a smile on his face after seeing Hall. "Oh, yes, young people should have this kind of vigorous momentum. How, after today''s battle, understand some of the college''s situation?" Hall is not surprised that Loren knows his situation so quickly. After all, he is the dean. It is not easy to know what happened in the college. Hall didn''t have any embarrassment. He nodded directly. "Well, that senior is very good!" Hospitality? Loren heard the words suddenly, but he quickly reacted and pointed his fingers to Hall. "You kid, um, interesting!" After laughing, Loren pointed to the sofa path. "Sit down!" "Yes, Dean!" Hall was not polite, sitting quietly on the side, this scene made Loren add a little more to Hall''s feelings. "Well, yes!" Loren took a sip of water before he looked at Hall. "In some cases of the college, you can get a brief introduction. The above is clearly written. Although I promised to be your teacher yesterday, I can bring you to the door at most. Others have to rely on yourself. This is yours. Can you understand?" The master led the door, and the practice relied on the individual. Huaxia has been like this since ancient times, not to mention that Hall''s situation is somewhat special. His ability comes from the system space. If Loren strongly asks Hall to do this, it may be counterproductive. "OK... teacher, I understand!" Loren seems to think again about Halls humiliation yesterday, so he took out a space bag and threw it in a strange tone. "I don''t know where your boy learned from yesterday. Here are the teachers'' experiences on the summoner in the past years. Well, there are some spiritual cultivation methods and spiritual magic. These can save you a lot. Credits!" Hearing the credits can also have this effect, Hall can not help but brighten, especially for the space bag with the spiritual magic cultivation method in his hand, he is not happy in his heart. Seeing Hall''s glowing eyes, Loren quickly said, "What the teacher can give you is this. You don''t think about the credits. Those can only rely on yourself! As for the task or the robbing of yourself, you can do it yourself. !" "And, if your credits are robbed, you can only blame yourself for being careless. The teacher can''t help you. This is something you must keep in mind!" It seems that I am afraid that Hall is not playing according to common sense, so he hurry. Block this road to death. "Okay, what else? If not, then go back!" After thinking about it, Hall decided to tell his identity to Loren. After all, this matter can''t be hidden for too long. Originally, I saw that Hall had not gone yet. Loren felt a little strange. When Hall said his identity, Loren suddenly frowned. Looking at the contemplative Loren, Hall did not speak, the whole person seemed to be sitting there as if he was all right, watching the nose and nose look at the mouth, as if an old man. For a long time, Lauren said, "Is the Principality of Oraquier? The affiliate of the Geely Empire? OK, I know, I know that you have more children, go, they dare not make trouble here, if you want Its not impossible to pick up your sister, but..." "But what?" Hall heard the eagerness to get up and ask, where is the appearance of the Diaoyutai. "You also know that the teacher, I have a quota for admission to the inner court, that is, you can go directly to the inner court without having to participate in the trial three months later. It is the paradise of the magician!" Uh? What is this doing? Seeing Hall''s confused eyes, Loren confirmed that he was really unclear, so he took a sigh and sighed. "Look back, take a good look at the college profile!" He paused and said, he let go of his hand. "If you are willing to use this guaranteed place for your sister to come in..." "I am willing!" Hall waited until Loren finished, Hall directly interrupted. "Are you sure? You have to know this place..." "I am willing!" Seeing Halls firm expression, Loren nodded, Go, go! After seeing Halls unwavering departure, Loren regained his eyes. "This kid turned out to be wanted, and it seems that he should talk to Lawrence old man early, lest the old guy of Woodu should complain." "But this kid is not bad. If there is a relative in the college, he is not afraid of chaos. Hey, there is no such quota, there are relatives in the college, and there is an wanted identity. This pressure should make him work hard! Huo Ah, dont blame the teacher, the teacher is this for you!" ... Office of the Dean of the Foreign School of the Mars City School of Magic At this time, Loren had the appearance of the kind of hip-hop before, and the whole person stood in front of all the old people honestly. That way even Hall is not as good, if you let Hall see that the eyeballs have fallen in the past few years! You must know that Lauren is a senior eighth-level summoner! It can be seen that it is certainly not ordinary people to make Loren so respectful! This old man is not someone elseHe is the dean of the School of Magic, Lawrence! A nine-class senior water magician! This is a kind old man, a gray magic robe, which looks very inconspicuous. It is different from Wu Du''s eye-catching purple magic robe. From here, you can see that the old man is not a person who loves to show off. His hair was combed very seriously, without a trace of mess. But the white hair of the silver wire is still clearly visible in the black hair. In the slightly sag of the eye socket, a pair of dark brown eyes, quietly telling the vicissitudes of the years. There are some deep wrinkles on the neck. There were some brown spots on the gang, and the brown spots spread from the sides of his face. It looked like the three generations of Huo Ying. "Oh! It was the spiritual power of talent that was born yesterday. When I came to the college, I made a big boy who was not a small one?" Where did Hall think that he came in and was so concerned about so many high-level concerns. If he hears that he should submit it, he will be very wronged, because the person who caused the trouble is not him! He is a victim, as for credits... that is what the seniors sent to him... Ok, let''s say he doesn''t believe it... "Well, yes, Dean Lawrence, this kid is a good talent. It is no problem to want to come to the inner court without recommending it. It is because of this that I gave him some pressure, for fear that he would not have the motivation after he came to the college and felt safe. !" classmates! The collection breaks five thousand, today 5555, how is the addition of the group so little! Welcome to the summoning fan group, group number: 315,954,250! One person, one vote, how much is it Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 149： Exposure Chapter 149 Exposure "Well, yes! You can do it yourself!" Lawrence seemed to be very busy. After he said these things, he went down and busy with his own business. After a while he found that Lauren did not go, so he asked curiously. "How, I can''t bear my old man? Then let''s talk about it?" Loren heard the mouth twitching slightly, and his face immediately showed a smile. "The Dean Lawrence, you know that I am not in harmony with the old guy of Woodu, I guess this guy knows the identity of Hall, then he will definitely I mentioned it at the meeting, and Hall was wanted for the crime of treason, I am worried..." Lawrence heard that his eyes were cold, and a cold breath suddenly came to his face. Loren knew that this was Lawrence''s water system and that he had reached the third-class water system. And his own field of spiritual power has just reached the second level, so at this time his field is slowly shrinking, shrinking, and shrinking in front of Lawrence... "Old man! You are enough! So I will get rid of my field!" Loren couldn''t help but screamed out, and then he felt relieved when he felt the cold feeling slowly disappear. Looking up and seeing Lawrence''s smile and smile, Loren quickly coughed. "That, I am not worried about the old boy. Well, that''s it, so I told you in advance! The old man, you don''t need this. What?" Lawrence heard no expression on his face. "The cologne guy is unscrupulous for his strength. He is different from Hall. I am not so old. Besides, will Hall not pick up his sister? OK, this is me. Got it! Go!" Lauren didn''t have any stops this time. After the ceremony, he left without going back. "Cullenson... Hall... its a bit similar... I hope you dont let me down! ... "Ano, are you back?" Ai Tuo originally looked at the college profile in the dormitory, suddenly heard the sound of walking outside, and quickly went out to see it. After seeing Hall, he could not help but immediately say hello. "Well, Ai Tuo, I may go out in a few days!" Hall nodded. "Go out? Buy something?" "No, I am going to the Principality of Stertan!" Seeing Ai Tuo''s surprised eyes, Hall explained that "I still remember the Rachel Baron I told you, I have some things for him!" Ai Tu heard this and sighed, and did not know what he was thinking. Hall looked at him and turned and prepared to enter the room to rest, but he did not want to be called by Ai Tuo. "That, Arnold, let me go with you, I am familiar with the Principality of Sterling, so you can save a lot of time?" Hall heard a few accidents and looked at Ai Tuo. He did not think that Ai Tu was so kind. Then Ato''s words made Holden laugh and cry. "That... Lisa will go with it?" Ok, this guy, it turned out to be really looking at Lisa. "This is ah... I am not very clear. After all, she is a student of the Akad Principality of Magic School. It is estimated that she will go back!" "This way ~" Ai Tuo heard a bit of disappointment, and Hall just wanted to pat him on the shoulder and said that he didn''t need to follow him. He didn''t think that Ai Tu was talking again. "It''s okay, then it''s fixed. When you go, you will tell me in advance! I will continue to read the college profile, I don''t know, there are a lot of things to write down!" Seeing that Ai Tuo did not give himself the opportunity to refuse, he went back to the room directly, and Hall could only help but shook his head. Back to the room Hall took out the space bag that Loren gave, the space bag was not big, and there were several books inside. Hall looked at it, one is "Introduction to the School of Magic", one is "Summoner''s Notes", and the last one is "The Foundation of Spiritual Power." Hall thought about it and took out the book "Introduction to the School of Magic". Let''s not say that it is relatively thin, mainly for Hall. After all, he has to spend a lot of time here, and he wants to take care of his sisters. Thinking of this, Hall abandoned all distractions and read them with heart. One night without a word, Hall actually looked at an all-nighter until the next morning when he saw Aituo, and he realized that he had become famous in the college overnight last night. Ai Tu took a look at Hall, then took another look at the scroll in his hand, and he said it after a moment. "That, I should call you Arnold, or should I call you Hall?" When Hall heard this, there was still a little shock in my heart. "I didn''t expect to get the whole hospital knowing it so quickly!" After sighing, Hall glanced at Aituo and found that his eyes did not look away. This continued, "You still call me Hall." Well, from today, there is only Hall!" After Aito looked at Hall''s face mask, she looked at Hall''s original face with some curiosity. For a long time, she said something that made Hall vomit. "Well, Hall, but I think you are better off with this mask!" Hall... By chatting with Ai Tu, I realized that I didnt know when to start This kind of flyer was in the entire college after dinner. Hall didn''t have to think about who did it. He didn''t care if everyone knew that he was wanted. He is nervous about his sister. Fortunately, there are still a few days to fly to the Principality of Studan. This news should not be passed there. "What do you think? Hall? Don''t you experience the canteen of the college?" Where is Hall still there, he needs to strengthen his strength as soon as possible. In the absence of the magic crystal, what he can do is to learn a little spiritual magic first, so that in addition to summoning the beast, he will have more skills on his body, and the safety will be greatly improved. "Since you already know my true identity, you should understand why I went to the Principality of Sterling! I really need your help this time, I hope you can help me find my sister as soon as possible!" "Ha ha!" Ai Tu suddenly burst into disbelief with Hall''s doubts and laughed. Seeing Hall''s unhappy eyes, Ai Tuo said this. "Remember what I said to you yesterday? Tell me in advance before leaving, huh, I have a flying boat!" what? Hall heard this and did not make an exclamation. He stared at Aituo with his eyes. Didn''t he think that this guy actually had his own airship? Is he a goblin illegitimate child? If you show your heart and smile, you will know that you will be mad at it! Have you ever seen such a rich and handsome goblin? Strong push next week, classmates! Tickets need more support! Also, how are there so few people in the group? I don''t understand ah Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 150： So-called mental power Chapter 150, the so-called mental power The school has a method of taking time off. Hall and Ai Tu go directly to the Academic Affairs Office, where they can exchange credit for some holidays. Originally, Hall knew that there was nothing when he learned about this situation. He wanted to rest and use credits to change. There should be nothing, but when he and Ai Tu spent fifteen credits for a fifteen-day holiday, and learned that ten Five credits can go to a space that is several times thicker than the magic, and it is only three days to know how dark this rule is! "Fortunately, the senior student sent 30 yuan, it is a good person!" When Hall and Edo left the college and went back to the hotel, the senior was looking around for the whereabouts of Hall. "Awful stinky boy, where have you gone?" "Dilas, you are really bad enough. You can''t make a new life. You also asked us to borrow so many followers, and the president is angry!" The guy known as the Descasis was the one who had wanted to bully Hall at the school gate. After he went back yesterday, he was stunned by the president. This is a shame to lose home, lost face, they naturally want to come back, otherwise someone else will join them in the future? How can they be strong without joining them? This is a vicious circle, so where to lose face is where to find it! Fortunately, the college has regulations that upper-class students can only challenge the lower-level colleges at a higher level, such as Descila, who is a third-class magician, so he can only challenge the second-class magician if he challenges one. Wait for the magician, then others can refuse. When Hall came in, he was already recognized as a third-class summoner, so it was not a violation to challenge him. The most important thing was that Hall himself voluntarily accepted the challenge. And there is one more point, that is, once Hall accepts the challenge, he loses a one-month security period! That''s why, in the early days of the day, fldras brought people over. "I am already very early. If you still have to eat breakfast, you can already block him at the door. Where did he go?" Soon, they got Hall news, saying that he had left the college on vacation. After getting this news, DeLas was again smashed by the president, and finally he must be fixed on the door, as soon as Hall returns, he will be notified immediately! ... At this time, Hall came to the airship station with a group of people. When they saw the small model airship, everyone could not help but be curious about the identity of Ai Tuo. "Who are you?" It wasn''t Hall that said it, but Lisa, who was going to leave, and then worried about Hall. Ai Tuo is good, it is to be nervous when talking to Lisa. "That... I... I didn''t mean it! I sneaked out this one!" Secretly one person? Are you kidding? What are these operators on the airship? And it seems that he has no need to explain it. When these people see Aituo, they directly bow down to respect the name of Ai Tuo as a prince, and the identity is immediately ready to come out! "You are the prince of the Principality of Sterling?" Hall did not think that the identity of Ai Tu is so high! Ai Tuo was embarrassed and touched his head. "Sorry, I am not deliberately concealing! It is only this time that I really don''t want to follow the arrangement of the father, and this is ran out!" "Okay! Then we are even!" Hall saw that Ai Tu didn''t seem to want to mention this too much, so he waved his hand to tell Aituo not to say anything more. After the airship takes off Hall only called Nocia and others together. Before I was worried about someone robbing the road, I rushed over. Since I was on the airship, I dont have to worry so much now. Hall said something about entering the Magic Academy, and he continued to say after the news was absorbed. "After picking up my sister this time, we may have to separate for a long time in the future!" Nosia heard a resentful expression on his face, and Hall looked at Nocia seriously. "Nosia, I feel very honored to take risks with you during this time. You should go back first. When I have time, I will go to the dark forest to find you!" Nosia heard the words and looked up at Hall. "Well, I am waiting for you!" There are not many words. Only three words can represent many things. Hall is not really young. He naturally knows what this represents, but he does not promise too much because his current situation does not allow him to know. He just nodded, and turned to look at Lisa in a disappointing look in Nosia. "Look at what I do? I am not a sister of Nosia! It is not easy to see me. After a few months, the Mars City Magic Academy is in the battle for the number of places in the inner courtyard. You should also participate in it at that time. When you meet me, you directly admit defeat. Let me! Otherwise I will burn you directly into a roast pig!" Hall heard the words rolled over, and Nosy''s eclipsed face suddenly couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Hall couldn''t help but feel a sigh of relief, it seems that with Lisa, it''s really right! Thinking of this, Hall quickly coughed and concealed his cockroaches. "That love, you are the master, you entertain them slowly, I will rest first!" Because they are here, they are here So Hall is not saying much. Just when Nosia said the words ''I am waiting for you'', he vaguely felt that they were revealed in their eyes. Murderous. However, this guy in the dark three gave a thumbs up, but at that time Hall resisted not laughing, otherwise the atmosphere would be embarrassed. Seeing that Hall left, Lisa took the Nosy and Mia directly to see the scenery, leaving Ai Tuo and Mo Qi and the Dark One standing in the living room with big eyes and small eyes. ... As soon as Hall returned, he immediately studied the book "The Foundation of Spiritual Power" that Lauren gave him. After reading the "Introduction to the School of Magic" last night, he probably looked at the book. At the beginning of the book, what is spiritual power, the so-called spiritual power, is the mind, an invisible force released by the brain tissue of the living body. Mental strength is divided into two parts, one is blood mental strength, exists in the brain, and the other part is qi mental energy, which exists beside the heart, including above the chest. Blood mental power, collectively referred to as spiritual power, collectively refers to the spiritual power, collectively referred to as magic. When I saw this, Hall understood what it meant in the words of the dark day. Whether it is a magician or a summoner, they all need mental power to lead. People without mental power cannot exist, just more or less. And those who can become summoners, brain development is stronger than normal people! The cultivation of spiritual power is actually equivalent to the development of the brain domain! Start pushing today! Dear students, collections, tickets are king! Also remember to add group! I remember that there are several female students, come in Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 151： Hall of hard study Chapter 151 Hall of Hard Learning When I was on Earth, I often heard people say that the normal human brain is generally five percent! The development of this five percent is enough for human survival and development! The summoner, at least 10% of the brain domain needs to be developed to be successful! According to the book mentioned, the method of practicing mental power to develop the brain domain can only be learned by the summoner who has developed 10% of the brain domain. Otherwise, there is only one consequence, that is, the death of the anti-bacteria! Seeing this, Hall suddenly understood, the former Hall is definitely not a little summoner''s talent! He was looking for a dead end from the beginning! So where did his summoning magic come from? Since that Hall is dead, this answer is now a mystery! Since his call is a failure, where does he come from? Is it because he summoned the failure and he passed through? This is too frivolous! Hall, who couldnt figure out why, had no time to think about it anymore. Anyway, there will be time later. Shaking his head, Hall continued to look down, and the summoners strength was attributed to his mental strength. The brain space developed by mental power is like a room, and the things that can be loaded are limited, but as the summoner''s mental power increases, the space developed will become larger and larger, so that he can summon The Warcraft is getting more and more. However, even if the Summon Summoner combines these spaces, it will be very reluctant to summon a 9th World of Warcraft, which is why the ordinary summoners have limitations in summoning the beast. Seeing Hall here is even more confusing, brain space? That should be a special space developed by the spirit, but Hall is sure that he does not have this space at all... "Then I am not a summoner!" Hall smiled and saw this message, he really became more and more confused. As Hall continued to understand, his situation with the summoner became more and more mysterious, especially when he saw the gradual mental power. There was some confusion at the beginning, because the way of practicing spiritual power gave him the feeling that there was a feeling that he could not find the thread. The more this is the case, the more Hall strives to see it, he does not believe that if others can understand it, why can''t he? So in the next few days, Hall was just like a demon, and the whole person became a little crazy. Once Mochi sent the meal, he was almost scared to turn away by Hall''s appearance, because Hall''s unkempt appearance is like a wild man! "Less... Young Master... What''s wrong with you? I said to Princess Nosia..." Mochi, who was scared to just leave, was suddenly pulled by Hall. Looking back at seeing Holma''s dark circles, Mochi was scared and almost cried, and the cries shivered. "Less... young master...you..." "So what to do! Food left, busy with your own!" I saw Hall grabbing the plate with food on his hand and then didn''t know how to get the room out of Hall. When the door was closed, he woke up and took a moment. He felt that it was still necessary to talk to Mia, otherwise Hall would be stupid and it would be late! "Ah!" Just turned around, Mo Qi suddenly came a sore nose, the pain made his own kneeling on the ground, just opened his eyes and saw a pair of big feet in front of you! "Damn! Dark three, why don''t you stand out from behind others! Oh! It hurts me!" The owner of the big foot was the third, and he saw him with a stern look at the room where Hall was. "The best thing for you now is to stay here and wait to tell us the truth!" Seeing Mo Qis disdainful look, he gave him a glimpse of No need to swear at me, even if you are here, its useless. That guy is at a critical juncture, and its best not to bother! I thought about it, and I secretly grabbed my head and said something reluctantly. "Forget it, I will be at the door for the next two days! This guy is really enough to fight. Doesnt he know that the spiritual strength is absolutely Can you cultivate in a quiet situation? How did his teacher explain it?" At this time, in the office of the vice president of the Foreign College of the School of Magic, Loren, who was ridiculing with his secretary, suddenly sneezed. Looking at the secretary''s frowning look, Loren touched his nose and muttered to himself, "What''s going on, how do you always sneeze recently? No reason!" Hall didn''t know what was going on outside, he was at a critical time. After studying the spiritual cultivation methods for a few days, he found that it was actually very simple to say, but it was very difficult to do. Let''s briefly introduce it. In fact, gradually spiritual power is to portray the magic array in my mind! But instead of using pens and inks to portray, it is not an operation to open the head to sculpt. Instead, use mental power to follow a mysterious and complex array of tactics to go to a painting. Every time even one millimeter advances, it is a progress! After a few days of hard work, Hall has depicted less than half of it. Of course, if it is known by other summoners will definitely call out "This is a madman!" Everyone knows that spiritual cultivation is a kind of gradual and progressive mode. It is not said that it must be done once in the end! Hall actually discovered this situation long ago, but because it is not waiting for me now, what he needs most is time. If he can paint this method before he arrives at the Principality of Sterling, then he has another trick to deal with the enemy. This is very important for Hall! Hall has been confirmed in just a few days, he is an ordinary person who has not reached the spirit of the summoner! Otherwise, how can this most basic characterization of the magic array be so difficult? Every day, the kind of stinging feeling that can be brought forward by my mind makes him almost unhappy! Fortunately, every time I was so stunned, there was a sudden mysterious wave in my mind. Under this volatility, as long as he rested, the pain would be alleviated. It is because of the help of this mysterious wave that Hall can use his mental power to portray the magic array in half. "This is a first-class magic array. I really don''t know how to complete the second, third, and even nine magic arrays in the future!" After eating, Hall washed his face with cold water. "If you can learn with this attitude when you are in the third year of high school, Tsinghua University should be my dish!" The bitterly happy Hall couldn''t help but shake his head and smiled. Then he sat down and dismissed some of the thoughts in his mind and continued to concentrate on the magical array that made him painful... I started to push it... classmates! Tickets! Collection! See if you can add more than a thousand today! There are also tickets! Give it a point Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 152： success Chapter 152 Success "Persevere! I must insist!" Spiritual cultivation is not as simple as Hall''s writing in some cartoons or novels. It is just sitting cross-legged and looking at the nose and nose to see the heart, and then the mental power is greatly increased in a few days. That is a lie! Hall, who used his weak mental power to work hard to portray this magical array in his mind, has passed six days, but there is still a small part. No matter how hard he tries, the progress is becoming more and more slow. "No! In this way, I don''t know when it will succeed!" Hall''s face was even more ugly than when he saw Mochi the day before. The eye socket was deeply invaginated, the two eyelids were covered with dark circles, and the hair was not washed for a few days, and the hair was sharper than the sharp brother! If it werent on the airship, I wouldnt know how many flies were flying on it. However, his eyes were very bright, and there was no decadence. The deep scorpion shone with a glimmer of aura. "Give me a drive!" With Hall screaming, his eyes suddenly increased, and it looked like Zhang Fei, and the entire eyeballs would rush out. The situation inside is clearly seen in the dark. At this moment, everyone has developed and it is wrong. Hall has not opened the door for two consecutive days since Mochi sent it to dinner. Mochi wanted to go in but was stopped by the dark three. He glanced at the dark one and shook his head. "At present, his situation is very dangerous. It is a bit like entering a magical obstacle. The whole person is in an explosive state. In this case, we better not to bother him. If he can survive, if not..." "No! What will happen?" Nosia asked eagerly. The dark second is so concerned about a human being for the princess of his own family. Although this human being is still pretty good, he still has such a slight disappointment. Its just not as obvious as the dark one. Seeing Nossia, who was concerned about it, after thinking about it, he decided to tell the truth. "His Royal Princess Nosia, according to Hall''s current situation, others are still awake. This is a good news, but..." Dark II just wanted to say that Hall is too impatient now, so he has not had time to export. Suddenly there was a painful scream. "Hall!" Everyone exclaimed and prepared to go in, but they were still blocked by the secret. "Dark three, you let me in! I command you!" Princess Nosia was anxious, and even the tone of the order was said. Dark three smiled, turned his head and looked at the dark second, and found that he actually looked surprised. "what happened?" Not only the dark three, but even Lisa and Nosia, they all saw that something was wrong. "He... he was successful!" Dark II couldn''t help but swallow. He hadn''t paid attention to Hall before, and he didn''t know what he was doing, but he only began to observe it secretly when he saw the Dark Three guarding the guard. He did not expect this observation to surprise him. Hall is the summoner''s identity has no doubt, but what surprised him, Hall is actually practicing spiritual power. Practice spiritual strength, as long as the summoner will do it, but just that moment, what shocked him is that Hall just just completed the first step to become a summoner! In other words, in fact, Hall is now a first-class summoner! So what was he before? How did his summoned beast come? Is this the unique ability of the spiritual talent to summon the summoner? Because he is a summoner of excellent talents, even the enchanting can not be counted, so he is even more confused about the situation of these so-called talents. "No wonder, I was wondering, since it is a summoner, why not mobilize some mental power to block my investigation. It turned out that he was more free of mental power at the time! Now..." Dark second smiled, and now he has not detected Hall''s situation. This is like a dark twenty-one radar. It was previously possible to detect Hall''s aircraft that did not activate the stealth function, but once Hall started, he could not detect it unless he increased his power. However, this situation is only for the enemy. If he insists on this, then it is equivalent to his declaration to Hall! The screen returns a few minutes ago Hall squats and the whole person is fully devoted to portraying this magical array. As he increases his mental intake, the whole person is in a state of madness. Hall''s eyes, ears, nostrils, and corners of his mouth all flowed out of blood, but he himself was ignorant. Not only that, but he also constantly increased his mental input, and the body that was originally in a state of collapse can still withstand this situation. In the second instance, it was discovered that this was the case, so he prevented everyone from entering. Once he entered the interrupted Hall, he would die directly and be mad. He would become a six-parent and would attack anyone who was close to him. And just as he was worried, Hall suddenly had a big bang, and the whole person squirted a blood directly. At this time, Hall suddenly had a mysterious magical array on his head, and the magic array continued to expand and rotate in the air. However, it did not appear for a long time. After a few seconds, the magic array slowly became smaller, and then a bang slammed into Hall''s mind. "Successful!" With the magical characterization of the success ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hall recovered a clear, then all over the body violently twitched, and a feeling of tingling in his mind, as if someone Cut a piece of meat with a knife that is not opened. That feeling made him feel uncomfortable. "Unlucky, will not be tragedy succeeded and still be killed?" Suddenly Hall thought of something, and quickly entered the space to directly swallow the only drop of life spring water. As the spring of life entered the mouth, a scent of fragrance suddenly came, which caused Halls dizzy head to suddenly come to a clear, the **** eyes slowly disappeared, and the pain in the mind was slowly ease. "Well? Effective!" There was a hint of surprise on Halls face, and she did not think that the spring of life was still so effective. "I used it before I knew it! It hurts me! The teacher Lauren is really, not responsible at all!" If Loren knows that Hall is blaming him for this, it is estimated that he will let the lion slap him directly! The book clearly says that you want to follow the gradual progress, and the magic array that people can portray for at least three months, you are good! Its been painted less than a week! If those who like research know it, it is estimated to go back to Hall and go back and study it! Once the summoner can mass produce, any empire can''t stop the summoner''s summoning army to destroy! Today''s collections and recommendations are not strong! No, my classmates! Come on! I recommend a book from the late days of my classmates, "I am returning from the last days!" nice! There is also the unparalleled "Seven Kingdoms"! Interested students to see welcome friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 153： arrival Chapter 153 Arrival After Hall succeeded, he felt that his mental strength could be released. That is to say, even if he closes his eyes, he can see his own appearance. "Oh, this is the extravagance of the spirit!" Hall, look at his face, look at the feet. But when he saw his face, he was shocked. "I rely! What is the situation? Seven bloodshed? Is there such an exaggeration? Well?" Hall, who was exclaiming, suddenly discovered that there was another mental power fluctuating in himself, feeling like being peeked. "Is it the spirit of the dark two?" Hall understood it when he thought about it. Then he picked it up slightly and used his own mental power to form a circle around his body. When the spirit was round, the feeling of being snooped suddenly disappeared. "Oh, this way, you can''t peek again! Sneak a man!" After laughing, Hall also put his mentality outside. "How many people?" Hall was shocked first, but he quickly reacted, and they were worried about themselves. Including Lisa and Mia, they all looked worried, and Nosia didn''t need to say that she was stopped by the dark, and her face was aggrieved, and she almost shed tears. When Hall saw it, he dared to continue to explore. He wanted to go out, but he thought that his face was full of blood. In order not to scare them, Hall quickly took out the water and washed his face, and cleaned the blood. Just rushed out. "Hall?" Nosia saw Hall, and his face immediately showed a pleasant expression, regardless of the presence of the crowd, directly asking for the care of the hand holding Hall. "Are you okay? Just heard your screams, I thought..." Speaking of this, Nosia suddenly turned red, and she found that Hall stared at himself with a smile, and Lisa and Ai Tu on the side were also a weird expression. Hall just wanted to say that you are so beautiful, suddenly a cold cry came and broke the mess of this beautiful atmosphere! "Your grandfather!" Hall didn''t have to look to know who it was, and sure enough, the dark face that had never appeared was staring at Hall, and it was exactly Hall''s hand holding Nosia! Fortunately, Nosia''s skin was very thin. After hearing this sound, he jumped straight out, and his heart seemed to be a little deer, and he kept jumping. Ai Tu looked at Hall and Nosia a little envious, and waited for the sound of the Hall to show his thumb, and the dark side of the side was also strange and strange in the eyes of Hall. Hall ignored the darkness of their hostile gaze, and did not care about the envy of the dark three and Ai Tuo, and he looked at Nosia with a smile and said softly. "Sorry, I am worried!" Let you see! You are so jealous! I just like to see how you look at me and can''t kill me! Of course, Hall is also entertaining himself in his heart. He has been very sensitive to the strong atmosphere since he was able to release his mentality. Especially in the dark, the strong feeling made him a little breathless. Think about it... "Hall, what are you doing? You are hiding in the nest all day long, and you are stinky." Lisa was unceremoniously holding her nose and dissatisfied with her nose. Look at it! Look at it! Noah has just pulled my hand and said nothing. Are you a few meters away? Ok! Hall also saw the eyes of Lisa Shah before, well, forgive you for being unreasonable this time! With a little explanation from everyone, Hall immediately went to clean up his hygiene. At dinner, the group gathered together. "Oh, sorry, I am a little reckless in practicing here, but fortunately, there is no big problem!" Seeing that Hall has apologized, Lisa has no reason to blame Hall, just said one sentence later. Be careful. And Nosia was so reserved, laughing at Hall and not talking. Mia and Mochi are eating intently. As for Ai Tuo, he is the master. The atmosphere of this meal is naturally adjusted by him. But it seems that the effect is not obvious! The sad reminder of Ai Tuo almost hid in the corner of the circle. Dinner Hall, the captain told everyone that the airship will arrive at the king city of Verdas in the Principality of Sterling tomorrow. When I heard the news, everyone couldn''t help but relax. After all, the airship floated in the air for seven days in a row. People would worry. Including Hall! There are a lot of air disasters on Earth, and there are no parachutes here... I really have no life when I have an air crash! "Do not worry, Hall, arrive at Wangcheng tomorrow, I will let people quickly find the baron called Rachel, I believe that it will take a long time to find it!" "Thank you! Ai Tu!" Hall is very grateful for the help of Ai Tuo. The identity of this guy was unintentionally revealed by an airship crew a few days ago. It turned out that he was the second prince of the Principality of Sterling! It is good for a prince to have this kind of temper! At the same time, it also makes Hall feel like a woman who does not want a prince? Lisa, who is particularly fond of female character? Isn''t this a typical sin? Of course, radish cabbage, each have their own love, for love this thing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hall is the most qualified to say others. ...... Hall is not going to practice spiritual power this evening, but is looking at the magic of the spiritual system, just like the trick he used to close the mental power. In fact, it is a use of mental power, and he is now interested in spiritual magic - hypnosis. After seeing this magic, Hall is considering another use of mental power. Since the mental power of external release can affect the mental power of others, can it be used to attack? Especially for the magician, if he is performing magic, suddenly attack the mental power to interrupt! Hey! Hall suddenly laughed, it seems that the feeling is particularly cool! Of course, he is cool! The magician who was interrupted, it is estimated that it will be hit hard by the magical counterattack! "There is a chance to try it! Then I will discuss it with the old man of Loren. It seems that this method can really be said!" Early the next morning, the airship finally arrived in the Principality of Sterling, but the original Ai Tuo and other people were very appetizing by the situation in front of them! After seeing the airship, I was not greeted by the beautiful women with flowers and wines, but a group of armor worn by masters of the standard dwarfs, armed with a team of sharp weapons armed to the teeth! The head of the person looked at Aituo and Hall and others with a smile. "My dear Wang Di, are you finally coming back? Father is very angry!" Yesterday''s collections and recommendations are few, the students give strength! I heard that there is another bookstore pk today, everyone supports it! There are two hundred recommended tickets today! Plus more! On the top four hundred, plus more welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 154： Burn enough Chapter 154 burned enough Upon hearing this sound, Hall found that the face of Aituo was a frowning expression. "Wang Di? It seems that this should be the brother of Ai Tuo? Wang Di Wang Xiong? How do you feel a little weird!" Hall and others looked up and saw a man, only to see his light blue hair, a pair of light blue long eyes swelled slightly, and the eyelids formed a plane, sometimes because of the heart and blood, the eyes looked tough. Although this person''s face is full of smiles, but the feeling of the whole person to Hall is a fake feeling. "What are you doing so rigidly standing here? Don''t let a little open! Scared your two princes, do you want to be annihilated?" The so-called big brother of Ai Tuo said this, everyone can''t help but frown. The warriors heard the words of the elder brother who had been rushing to the elder brother, and then he begged him for forgiveness. This is obviously giving Ma Wei a love! The people present are not fools. At first glance, they understand that this big brother of Ai Tuo has another purpose. Ai Tuo stared at his big brother and looked at "Nan Can, what do you mean?" Nancan? Difficult to produce? Hey! Hall heard this and laughed directly. It is estimated that he wants to marry. Nocia and others are curious to see Hall. "Cough, I am sorry, just swallowed the water! You continue!" Dark three people who are familiar with Hall can''t help but turn over their eyes. It''s obviously not the reason, but it''s not the time to pursue it. Nancan looked at Hall with some dissatisfaction, but after seeing Nosia on the side, his eyes could not help but shine. Ai Tu saw that he could not help but be anxious. He knew the bad habits of his half-brother. Arrogant, arrogant, insidious, greedy rights and women! Especially the beauty, his resistance to the beauty is very poor, as long as he is looking at the slightly eye-catching people, he will get it by any means. This is why he changed his face when he saw Nan Can. The two women here, one is Lisa, who is admired by herself, and the other is Nosia, who is the favorite of Hall. No matter which one, he could not let her fall into the clutch of Nancan. "Nan Can, what are you doing here?" Nan Can, who had been looking at Nosia''s eyes, suddenly saw that Ai Tu blocked her own eyes. Her heart was suddenly dissatisfied, but he still knew how to prioritize and retract his heart. "Wang Di, you are so anxious to go this time, but the father is very unhappy, but I received the order of the father to bring you back personally!" After he said that he ignored everyone, some proudly said to the soldiers, "come!" "Yes!" The soldiers heard a loud voice immediately. "Bring the second emperor back to the palace! Well, these friends are also taken away together. As a friend of the emperor, we naturally have to entertain! Oh, yes, respect the ladies!" Looking at the bad eyes that Nancan looked at, Nosia couldn''t help but frown. For such people, she was disgusted at the bottom of her heart. At this point, Hall has already put this guy named Nancan in the middle of the people who are going to pack up. He is joking, and in his own face, he can play Nocia, he can be in a good mood! Seeing that these soldiers are coming over, they are not seeing any movements on the surface, but under the black robe, they are already armed, as long as they come over and really move their hands on Nosia, then they will let them Know what hand can''t stretch! Just as Nancan looked at Nosia and smiled, when they were ready to start, suddenly Aitoba took out a sign and yelled at Nancan. "Nan Can! I advise you to take back your thoughts. What are you looking at?" Nan Can was scorned by Ai Tuo, and the whole person was upset. The smile had not subsided. After seeing the brand, the whole person could not help but exclaim. The shocked expression on his face looked very funny. "What? How is it possible? Where did you steal it?" Nan Can said that he suddenly realized what it was. He looked at the face of Aituo''s face, and he didn''t know how much he had just said! what is this? The identity of the Mars City Magic Academy, how can this thing be faked? Or who is living impatiently to make a fake? Nan Can smiled and concealed his embarrassment, waved at the soldiers around him, motioned them to retreat, and then said with a smile. "I didn''t think that Wang Di, you actually passed the selection of the outer court of the Mars Magic School. Big brother may wish to congratulate you!" Congratulations on the mouth, but the people present did not hear where there was a congratulation, and at first glance it was perfunctory. Ai Tuo naturally understands that after a cold cry, he said, "I wont bother you to lead the way. I know myself in the palace!" For the attitude of Ai Tu, Nan Cans eyes showed a slight murderousness, but he quickly returned to normal. However, the two people here have caught this situation. Hall and the dark two have a quiet look, Hall has nothing, and the second is shocked. "I didn''t think that Hall could be so skilled in mental power so soon... It really is a spiritual talent!" Nancan took his soldiers away Aito''s face did not show any relief. After sighing, Ai Tu looked at Hall Road with some embarrassment. "I''m sorry Hall, I didn''t think I was blocked by him. I may not be able to find your sister with you these days, but you can rest assured that I will tell the Baron Rachel this evening. You, I will be here waiting for you to go back together in a few days!" For this kind of situation, Hall has no way. After all, this is the thing of Ai Tuo''s family. He is not very involved, but if the guy named ''Difficult to Produce'' does not know how to continue to make trouble, Hall feels that they should be secret this time. Will not be idle. "Well, let''s find a place to take a break and wait for your news at night!" Ai Tuo apologized, and then people took Hall to go to a nice hotel, and he went straight to the Imperial City. "Hall, that guy''s eyes are really annoying, I really want a fireball to burn him!" As soon as she entered the hotel room, Lisa finally couldn''t help but complain. "Oh, I thought you could stand it for at least an hour. I didn''t think it would take a few minutes for you to endure!" Seeing Hall teasing himself, Lisa Shah gave him a sigh of relief. "Why, I just can''t understand him. He looks like it, it''s really disgusting! I just want to set fire to him. What can you do?" "How? I can help you hold him and let you burn enough!" The collections in the last two days are a little bit less, and the votes are also available. Today, the Lantern Festival, I wish you a family reunion welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 155： accident Chapter 155 Accident "How? I can help you catch him and let you burn enough!" Hall suddenly stood up and said, that looks like Nancan is his father-killing enemy! Fight! Originally, because of the uncomfortable Nosia of Nancan, after listening to this, she couldnt help but laugh. She was still thinking that Hall was worried that he would delay finding him to find his sister, and he was comforting himself. The sister of Hall is more important. So when she came back all the way, she was very heavy. Now, when she heard Hall say this, she realized that Hall had already been dissatisfied with the guy, and the reason for dissatisfaction was because of himself! Keke! As soon as he heard the coughing, he said to the Noah, now that he has already gone to the Principality of Sterdan. According to what we said before, let Hall see his sister, then we will leave for the country. I hope that my Royal Highness will not make us difficult!" By! Hall couldn''t help but sigh in the heart, this guy, at this critical moment, said this, the good atmosphere that was finally built, was stirred up by him, and all of them were destroyed! Even the dark three does not blame some of the dark ones! If he is also from the earth, he will definitely say that the dark is really awesome! Why is it awesome? Great fight! Not a great one? The mood that has just gotten better is also cloudy and rainy, and the whole person is not good at once. After watching a bunch of guys with a slap in the face go to another room, Hall then slanted a **** against his back. After a group of people had dinner, they began to rest themselves. After all, the airship life for several days, it is a habit to rest after the first airship. And when Hall rested, a woman in the palace of the Principality of Standan was rushing out to the outside of the palace. I saw that the girl was about seventeen or eight years old, a round goose egg face, and the eyes were black and lacquered. The cheeks are slightly red, and the whole body is full of youthful and lively atmosphere. She wore a red leather armor, which made her figure very well-balanced (in fact, I want to write that one), a pair of strong and slender legs, plus the big sword behind it, from this dress, we can see that She should be a warrior! A warrior who takes a big sword as a weapon! Behind him is a man with silver-white hair. The man has a pair of pale blue eyes, full of life experience, emotions and flames. When he is very quiet, the pair makes him The face reveals a sad, kind expression. But when he is severe, the pair of eyes will make the enemy feel a fear of death. "I said Uncle Fairs, must you follow me?" The silver-haired man heard a bitter smile on his face. He was only a few years older than the woman in front of him. How could this become an uncle? But he didn''t speak, just showed his meaning with action. The girl couldnt help but feel annoyed. After a stunned look at Fells, she accelerated her pace, but no matter how fast she accelerated, Fells could follow the distance of the previous difference. There are many people who can always follow, there are not tens of thousands and thousands, but there are very few that can do this. Fortunately, it is night, there are not many pedestrians in the palace, so it did not cause any collision. Half an hour later, the girl stopped at the door of a hotel and looked at the name on the door. The girl muttered, "It should be here!" "This lady, do you want to live in the store or..." Waiting for the waiter to finish, the girl did not bother to go straight in, the waiter could not help but be surprised, just wanted to talk but was stopped by a man. "Sorry, we are going to find someone!" After he finished, he dropped a gold coin and then followed the girl. What the waiter wanted to say, suddenly saw the silver-haired man squint at himself, the kind of eyes that made him squat on his body, and quickly closed his mouth. After waiting for everyone to go up, he looked at the gold coins in his hand and thought about it or quickly went to the boss to report the matter. This is not something he can handle. At this time, Hall is grasping the control of spiritual power. He has vaguely grasped the direction of mentality to attack others, but the idea is beautiful, but to confirm, it takes a lot of time. Practice, and he is constantly practicing at this time. He constantly puts his mental power into the form that Hall needs, such as bullets, needles, darts, and so on. However, spiritual power is a relatively abstract thing. Hall has just changed one thing. As the mind is not concentrated, the changed things will immediately dissipate. The only good thing is that it does not hurt the essence of mental power, but it is only a little tired. If you ease it, you can recover it. What is the reason? Is it mentally insufficient, or is there a problem with my method? I want to use mental power to create all kinds of things. This Hall can already do it, but it is a bit difficult to let them fly out and hit the target they want. www.novelhall.com~Because he found that it is a bullet, a needle Or darts, as soon as they leave their spiritual range, they will disappear immediately, as if they have never appeared. After another failure, Hall continued the experiment. When a bullet suddenly formed, the door was suddenly pushed away from the outside. With a bang, Hall was interrupted by a Philippine accompanying you, and then did not know how, the bullet he made suddenly tail was stretched, and the bullet head was pulled by a rope and swiftly rushed to a place. Although it disappeared very quickly, Halls face was a surprise smile. "Can this be?" Hall immediately caught a glimpse of the accident from the accident. Bullets, needles, and darts are like a rootless bud. If you leave the water, it will die. The same is true of these things made by spiritual power. After leaving the spiritual range of Hall, they have no spiritual supply and will naturally dissipate into the air. But he was disturbed by the people just now, and he subconsciously wanted to take out the bullets, but when he reacted, the bullets were already flying out of their own spiritual control. As a result, he naturally had some disappointment and wanted to It is pulled back. But this is not what he wants to do, so he didn''t pull the bullet completely, but only caught the tail, so he formed a line to hold the bullet. With this pull, the bullet was brushed. After a while, Hall was drawn to a red figure outside his spiritual range. "Yeah!" I wish you all a happy Lantern! Happy family! Ticket collection can not stop ah ~ www.novelhall.com ~ welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works at Chapter 156： Inexplicable battle Chapter 156 Inexplicable Fight Thinking a little, Hall remembered the scene just now. When I just wanted to continue the experiment, I suddenly found a strange figure in red standing in front of myself. He just remembered it. It seems that it was just like where the mental bullets were playing... When Hall looked up, I saw a strange woman holding her hands in front of her chest. From the fluctuation of the chest, it seems to be well developed, but even if you develop well, you dont need to block it in front of me, and you are not wearing clothes. Is it... Seeing the face of the man''s face revealing a kind of shyness, Holden felt awkwardly touching his nose. It seems that the gunshot was just right, and he hit the place where he should not fight... But... who is this? "Cough, that, who are you? How do you just enter someone else''s room? This is not a lady''s behavior!" Although the woman didn''t know what was just happened, the strange feeling that she had uploaded from her chest was so real. It seemed that some people''s hands were playing. The feeling made her feel ashamed and angry, but the man in front of her was Dressed in a very innocent look, and said that she is not a lady, her teeth itch, can not wait to bite him to vent her hatred. "Well?" Hall''s face suddenly changed, because he suddenly found that there is still a person behind the woman, this person has a silver hair, and looks like the Tedda in the earth-era anime "Today''s Devil". The cold appearance, the fiery inner heart, just don''t know if this guy''s character will be the same as Trent. Don''t mention this first, let Hall be surprised by the strength of this person! He found that this person would also give him a feeling of guilt. In this case, Hall also discovered it when he used the mental power to detect the dark one. This should be the fearful reaction of the body instinct. "It seems that this person should have some strength! Just, he, no, what are they doing here?" "Hall?" Nosia and the dark ones all came out, and the silver hairfels suddenly stood in front of the girl, because he also found the goodness of this group of people, especially the dark one, the smell of his body made him sweaty. Live up and erect. "Master... at least one level higher than me!" "Uncle Fairs, you don''t want to block me!" The girl was dissatisfied with a glance at Fells, and then stood up again in the helpless expression of Fells. The girl looked at the strange eyes of the crowd and looked up and down at Hall. "You are Hall. Alexander?" Yep? ! Because the girl did not explain the intention, and directly point out the identity of Hall, and there is a good-looking silver-haired man around, this can not help Hall think of the bounty hunter. Not only Hall, Nosia, they think so, but they are not ready to do it. After all, they said it was good, their task is to **** the Princess of Nosia. And Lisa and Mia, they went straight to Hall and later expressed their attitude. "I am, who are you?" Hall''s tone this time is obviously much colder than before. Since they came for bounty, then there is no need to be so polite, and his heart is also anxious, since someone is directly Looking up, then his identity has been exposed, then his sister may be in danger! Thinking of this, Hall''s eyes changed, he wanted to take these two people, and then understand the specific situation from their mouth before considering the next move. The people present suddenly found a strong murderousness in Hall, which made Fells, who had not left the Hall before, and his eyes never left the dark one, suddenly changed his face. And the girl did not think that Hall''s original gentle eyes turned out to change so fast, the real murderousness made her almost exclaimed. Fortunately, Fells suddenly blocked her in front of her, resisting most of the murderousness, and the girl was relieved. "I am Hall, explaining your intentions!" Hall said that while he pulled away the distance between them and retreated to the place within the scope of Hall''s spiritual strength, Hall stopped. Because his summoner summoned instantly, he was not afraid of someone to attack, but behind him were Lisa and Mia, who were very poor, and they were Mochi, so he had to guard against it. As for Nosia, who was dragged by the second, he didn''t have to worry about it. The silver-haired guy rushed straight to ensure that there was no return. "You!" The girl did not think that Hall actually used this tone. She felt very wronged in her heart, but her character and Lisa had a fight. She forcibly resisted her grievances and her eyes glared at Hall. "How is this going?" Hall seems to find that things are not what he imagined. How does this girl seem to be wronged than herself? He just wanted to talk, but the girl was cold-sounding. "If you want to know where Rachel is, you will come out with me!" After she said that she ignored Hall and others, she turned and left. Hall slammed forward and tried to hold the girl, but it was stopped by Felth. "If you want to know, come out, if you are afraid, you can come together!" Looking at the girl and Fels leaving, Hall couldn''t help but swear "Bastard!" After smashing, Hall quickly thought about their identity, knowing that the only person who came here to find Rachel was Ai Tuo. So the big possibility is that these two people are from Ai Tuo, and the other situation is that they are really enemies! No matter what the reason, Hall has to go out After all, this is related to his sister''s problem! After making up his mind, Hall asked Lisa to be optimistic about Mia. For the dark one, Hall directly ignored him. After looking at Nosia, he nodded to her and was ready to leave. "Hall!" Nosia just thought about the past but was stopped by the dark. "Let''s leave, I just looked at it!" The dark four glanced at the dark one, not waiting for the dark one to open, and the dark three immediately smiled and said, "I just want to see it. In the end, it is Hall or the arrogant silver-haired man. Let''s go, Princess Nosia, we go together!" The dark one sees the dark one is frowning and does not speak, he thought about it or let the road open. After seeing the dark three, they went out with Hall, and then they said, "Boss, is this really good? You look at the princess she..." "Okay! I am free to advocate!" Seeing the dark four closed his mouth, he continued to say "Go and see!" After four dark mouths, there was no opening at the end, and the second patted him on the shoulder. "Go!" After the party came out, he found that the woman was staring at Hall and shouting loudly. "Want to know where Rachel is, ask me the big sword!" Dear students, there are hundreds of classmates collecting every day, but the recommendation is still not to force! Hand over your ticket! Remember to add group! Introduction to the group number! Also, it may take a while to go to the shelves, although the uncle is not relying on books to eat, but a little extra cost is also very happy, so please try to support genuine! One chapter is not a hair, a monday dollar, so should you be able to afford it? Please come to Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 157： farce Chapter 157 Farce Collection! Tickets! Reward! please! classmates! Not to mention, this woman with a big sword, facing the appearance of Kolly, there is really a kind of momentum that will give me this day! Oh? Hall looked at the unexpectedly surprised woman in front of her eyes. I dont know if it was his illusion. It seems that when she said this, there was a stream of air around her body. The forced atmosphere is higher... However, the reward is appreciated. Since it involves the safety of my sister, it is still necessary to do it. This Hall knows this better than anyone else. "Look what? Look at your summoned beast!" Seeing the woman directly telling her situation, Hall is not in a hurry. Hall stood there and gave her a glimpse of it, faintly saying, "What? Ai Tuo didn''t tell you that my summoned beast would take a long time to call each time?" Suddenly I heard Hall say this, the woman responded replied, "Cheat, I am brother..." The silver hairfels on the side couldn''t help but reach out and hold her eyes. Such a beautiful girl, how is IQ so lacking? The two women, who were still a little nervous, were sighing at the same time, and then they both looked at each other and showed a rest assured smile. Lisa has turned her eyes a few times. She didn''t understand why her face turned red after she finished speaking. Is she sick? If the woman is to know what Lisa has thought, it is estimated that she will transfer her target to her. "Damn! You... you are setting my words!" The woman whispered her mouth, and a silver tooth bite and screamed, as if she wanted to eat Hall meat. "Oh! Hello! Your Royal Highness!" Ai Tuo is a prince, and his sister is naturally the Royal Highness of the Princess. "Hey! Don''t call me a princess, my name is love!" said here, she once again raised a big sword and said seriously. "And! I am serious this time, let go of your summoned beast! Want to know where Rachel is, you can only win after I..." Hey! Suddenly, my face became pale, and the face of Firth was also changed dramatically. Even a yellow grudge appeared on my body, and there was a thunder and lightning in the week. It turned out that I was beside Ai, and I didnt know when there were five heads and three whistling wolves. They were staring at love, and the sharp mouth was exposed to the air, and the mouth was twitching from time to time. The action made Ai''s heart suddenly half-cooled. She did not doubt that if these sudden summoning beasts started to do it themselves, then she would never be able to resist... However, at this time, everyone''s eyes were not on the awkward love or Hall, but on her side, using her body to block the majority of the wolves'' offensive position. "Oh! It turned out to be a fifth-class Lei warrior! No wonder!" The dark one waited to see this, and he couldnt help but nod his head. Its not so old, its a devastating mutant warrior with a strong killing power. The achievements are limitless... Fellss shock at this time was no less than Ai, but he was not surprised at him. He thought of a variety of treatments in the first time of the crisis. But no matter how he counts, even if he is bitten by a wolf group, he can''t stop Aito from being injured. This is the situation he can''t accept. Fortunately, these wolves did not start, which made him feel relieved and began to seriously look at Hall. He did not regard Hall as an opponent before. Since the appearance of the dark one, his gaze has not left him, because as a fifth-class warrior, he knows that here is the one who threatens him the most! However, he did not think that Hall actually summoned a large number of summoned beasts in an instant, which made him completely change his previous thoughts. "You are very powerful!" Fells said earnestly, the pair of pale blue eyes looked particularly bright and seemed to want to see the people in front of them. "Hello! I am Hall. Alexander!" Seeing Hall salute himself and recovering the summoned beast, Fells took back the sword and vindictiveness, and the whole person returned to the usual quiet look. "Hello! I am Fells!" This is the end of a battle. It is estimated that there is no opinion other than the screaming love. Back in the hotel room, Fells smiled and glanced at the mouth of the Hall''s love, and then explained why today. It turns out that Ai is a brother and sister born by Ai Tuo, because Ai Tuos character is more introverted, so he does not like to fight, and their half-brother Nan Can is another character, which leads to Ai Tuo. These years have been in a state of being run on, whether in life, study, or in the officialdom, Ai Tuo has lost Nancan. In particular, Ai Tu, their mother, died of illness, and after Nan Cans mother was promoted to the Queen, Nan Cans side was even more intensive against Ai Tuo. Seeing that Ai Tuo will reach the age of entering the Magic Academy I didnt think that Nancan actually told Ai Tuo directly that he has helped Ai Tu through his own relationship, so that he can enter Studan magic without selection. College. Who knows, the introverted Ai Tu refused and left home. What everyone didn''t think was that when Aituo came back, she became a student at the outer school of the Mars Magic School! Let''s just say, the Sterling School of Magic is like a key university in the world''s first-class cities, and the outer court of the Mars Magic School is equal to Kyoto''s Tsinghua University! This situation made King Sturda very happy, not to mention the ministers who were disappointed with Aito. I was very happy to see Nan Cans annoyed appearance, but when I chatted with Ai Tu today, he found that Ai Tuo said the most is Hall. He described Hall as the most genius he has ever seen. Summoner. This made Aizhen a little dissatisfied. She was originally a genius. At the age of sixteen, she was a second-class soldier. This can be said to be very remarkable. Today, I heard that my eldest brother praised a person like this. She was naturally unhappy. No, she raided the people who sent the letter to the Amitabha at night, and then there was the scene before. Everyone heard a little bit of laughter and laughter, because it was because of this reason that they would fight with Hall? However, it seems that I can understand that Ai is the sister of Ai Tuo. For those who worship the big brother, she will naturally have such a thought in her heart as the same genius. Both Sheng Yu and Sheng Shengliang, sometimes is some inexplicable, especially women... (When writing this, I suddenly feel the cool behind welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 158： Tieling Chapter 158 Tieling In fact, relative to Ai, Hall is more interested in Fells. At first glance, the young man in his early twenties is already a fifth-class fighter! And it is still the devastating property of the Thunder system, which has to let him think about the origins of Fells. However, from the beginning to the end, Firth did not say, and looked at the look of love, and Hall estimated that he would not answer, so he did not say this, because there is something more important than this. ask. Seeing the look of Hall, Ai gave him a sigh of relief, but still threw a reel to Hall. Hall did not recommend it. He took it on the spot and opened it. This is the letter that Aito wrote to him. It is said that in the recent period he may have to stay in the city of Vipdas to deal with some things, and concealed that this matter is likely to be a question about the successor to the throne, and apologize to Hall. Later, the information of the three Baron Rachels of the Principality of Sterling was directly given. Two of them were very old, and Hall directly ruled out. Another 30-year-old Baron Rachel is a city called Tieling in the north near the prairie. It should be this! Hall felt a slight sigh of relief, but he was very grateful to Ai Tuo. If it weren''t for him, it would be a waste of time for him to find his own sister. It was more than a month. And he only took 15 days off, and it has been six days since the departure. That is to say, he only has nine days to find his sister. If he is wrong, then he will return to the Mars Magic Institute. Trouble. "It seems to be late to report, every day is double the deduction of the month..." That is, the first day is two points late, the second day is four points, the third day is eight points... and so on... "It is not too late, we will rush to Tieling tomorrow!" "Tieling?" Fels suddenly asked aloud. "Well? Yeah, what happened to Fells?" Hall asked him with some curiosity. Felth glanced at her love, seeing her over the head and ignoring herself, and Furs explained with a wry smile. It turns out that the Principality of Sterling is one of the few neighboring Principalities of the adjacent northern prairie in the Martian Empire. What do you think of when you mention the northern prairie? As a Hall from the earth, the first time is naturally "the sky is green, the wild, the wind blowing grass and seeing cattle and sheep!" These sentences are actually not wrong here, but see the orcs while seeing the cattle and sheep! Here, the prairie is the site of the orcs! Although the last war between humans and orcs has been going on for decades, humans and orcs have been peaceful for decades. However, in fact, there is no war between the prairie and the surrounding human countries, and small-scale local wars are still there! Mainly two reasons! One is that the orcs have a large amount of food, less food, and they are breeding fast, not good at farming, so if you want to live, you must plunder! The big tribes plundered the small tribes, the small tribes plundered the smaller tribes, and then they found that such a vicious circle could not solve the problem of population and food, then they targeted the humans on the border. On several occasions, the orc plundering troops almost killed the human hinterland and were defeated by humans who had been reinforced by other Principalities. Later, in the suppression of the orc royals, only a few small tribes were engaged in aggression. The big tribes did not directly participate, but everyone knows that these small tribes dare to do this without the secret participation of the big tribes? The other cause of war is humanity. The hunting squad is not only catching those beautiful elves. For the human aristocracy, what cats, rabbits, and foxes are urgently needed! When the tribes are arrested, then hatred will come, so the orcs in these areas are very hateful to human beings. As long as there are orders, they will kill them mercilessly. Once they have the opportunity, they will attack the cities of mankind. And Tieling is one of the cities that caused the orcs to attack from time to time because of hunting the orcs! "There are people like this... can your king still throw him there to be a city owner?" Although Rachel is his cheap brother-in-law, Hall is abhorrent to those who gain property by destroying the happiness of others'' families! Seeing the ironic expression of Hall''s face, Fells didn''t say anything, but love is not doing it. "What do you know? If this is something we can easily solve, can we not do this?" Seeing that the reaction of love is so big, Hall immediately understood that the power of the king of the Principality of Sterling was not as concentrated as imagined... "What is your look!" Although Ai Dai is not very much to see her father, but this is her father''s country, and some people show contemptuous eyes, she is not angry, not to mention this person is still A so annoying guy. After a brief understanding, Hall found that Ai and Lisa are a kind of character, that is, the more you are confronted with him, the more she is, so Hall directly denies that his eyes have problems, and then ignores the expression of love. Continue to ask. "What did you mean by Fells?" After Fells thought about it, he said, "It seems that there is now being attacked by the Kobold!" "What!" Hall suddenly stood up. He didn''t think he had found his sister. He even heard such a bad news. However, he quickly calmed down, according to the words of Fells before, like this situation should be a small Kobold tribe, I think it should not be too hot ~ www.novelhall.com~ Otherwise, the city of Vipdas is early As for the atmosphere, I prepared the war material. "No! I can''t wait, I will leave today!" Nosia did not reject Hall''s proposal, saying it directly before they spoke. "I''ll listen to you!" "Let''s go! Anyway, I have enough rest!" Lisa said with a small fist waving her face. "By the way, pick up a few dogheads who don''t have long eyes!" Mia and Mochi did not speak, and the two looked at each other and took a small step to express their attitude. Since the airship is now controlled by Nancan, and the ticket to Tieling can''t be bought these days, Hall decided to rent a few third-class Warcraft carriages. I believe that in full-speed running, it can be reached in one day. Tieling. "No, I have to go!" Just as Hall was preparing to leave, Ai Su suddenly stopped Hall and their carriage said. "I am going to find someone, what are you going to do?" Hall looked dissatisfied and looked at Ai, if she was the sister of Ai Tuo, Hall had already let the carriage drove away. I loved my eyes and immediately decided that "Rager male jazz is in our Principality. When you look at you, you are not good, so I have to stare at you to prevent you from coming!" "Even if you stare, how can I mess with you?" Hall couldn''t help but vomit, but he still said, "You rent a horse, we are full! Go!" Seeing that the carriage they were sitting in was quickly leaving, the love of the smashed smashed! Various tickets! More than 7,500 students! Do you dare to give a vote? Just add two hundred tonight, I will try to add more Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 159： Arrived at Tieling Chapter 159 Arrives at Tieling Shortly after Hall left, a figure quickly left from a room and ran towards the Imperial City. ... Imperial city A man is picking up things he sees and slamming into the ground! "Damn! Those bastards, usually have so much money, now see the Aitoba that the **** became a student in the outer court of the Mars City Magic Academy, all of them have been rebellious, damn! They are damned!" Thinking of this, sometimes a precious antique was slammed on the ground by him, and the pieces were scattered. Several treacherous warriors stood by and looked at each other with a glance at each other. They all saw the fearful eyes from the other side''s eyes, but in the end there was an older palace lady who squatted on the ground and ignored the sharpness of the debris on the ground. stand up. In the eyes of several other palace ladies, they revealed a grateful and unbearable look. Sure enough, the palace lady only took a few pieces, and suddenly a black shadow was on her chest. After the palace girl suffered from pain, the whole body slammed backwards. The eyes of several palace ladies behind them all showed a terrified expression, but they did not dare to move half a step, and even the voice did not dare to send out. Specifically, which was kicked the palace girl, after the back of the ground, suddenly a burst of pain into the body, her face suddenly became pale, but she also bite the lips, but only slightly "" After a cry, he climbed again and fell to the ground. As can be seen from this series of actions, they are not the first time they have encountered this situation. Fortunately at this time, suddenly a voice came out of the door to interrupt the man''s continued violence. "His Royal Highness, there is an urgent report!" It turns out that this person is not someone else. He is the Nancan who is tempted today, and the same-grandfather of Ai Tuo! Nancan heard his face changed, and then he calmed down and waved his hand to the palace lady, "Pick up!" and then went out. When the ladies saw the situation, they quickly walked to the palace lady in the land. Regardless of being in the hall, they took some medicine directly from the body and gave it to her. They left the two to clean the hall. Others immediately withdrew the injured palace lady. . ... "You mean they went to Tieling? I heard that the Kobolds are attacking there. What are they going to do there? You just said that Ai Dai has also gone?" Nancan heard the words and immediately thought about it. The reporters have been lying on the ground and have not spoken. After a long time, this time I heard Nancan continue to say. "Since I love to go there, then this guy should be there too, you bring some people, find ways to let them stay there, if you fail, you don''t have to come back!" "Yes! Your Highness!" Looking at the left hand, Nan Cans face finally smiled. Come, let me know that I love them, come here together this evening! ... In the fast-running carriage, Hall did not continue to cultivate his spirit. He was watching the red sun that had just risen in the distance. After a night of rushing, plus Hall''s willing to give money, this carriage consisting of several third-class Warcraft horses is running fast at a speed of hundreds of kilometers per hour. That is to say, in a different world, the carriage has the protection of the magic array, and there is no problem. I asked the driver, and it will take a few hours to reach Tieling! Hall promised these drivers not to let them stay here for a long time. It is because he is guaranteed by Hall, and with more money, only two drivers are willing to come, otherwise who is willing to drive overnight at night. "Hall, don''t worry, your sister will have nothing to do!" Nosia saw Hall''s anxious eyes, not comforted by the exit. "Well, I hope so. If there are too many Kobolds at the time, you will go back with the driver. I will find a way to go!" Seeing that Nosia still wants to talk, Hall shook his head and shook his head. "You don''t have to refuse. Mia and Mochi are still small. If no one protects me, I don''t feel relieved. There is a dark one. They won''t shoot. You and me both. Understand, so let them see you, that is the greatest help for me!" Halls words are very reasonable. Nosia knows that what she can do for Hall now is not to drag him down, because the dark ones have their own responsibilities, and since they say they will not help Hall, then they must No, there are a few times in the dark, I want to help, but it is blocked by the dark one. Thinking of this, Nosia is no longer insisting, but she looks at Hall Road seriously. "Then you have to be careful! I am waiting for you!" It seems that some winds are bleak and easy to water, and the strong men have to feel it when they go. Hall smiled and comforted her. "Do not worry, I am the summoner! I will not take the sword and face them directly!" At noon, everyone came to a small hill two kilometers outside Tieling City, where you can see the so-called Tieling City! It''s not so much a city as it is a big level! A large city wall is located between the two mountains. The mountains are tall and straight, and the mountains and rivers are steep. If you want to pass the two mountains, you must pass this level. Hall only understood at this time why he did not have the urgency of war after hearing that Tieling was attacked by the Kobold. The situation was not as difficult as I thought, and Hall was relieved. After ten minutes, Hall, the two cars they were sitting on, and the carriage of love that came from behind, came to the gate of the city. Www.novelhall.com~ There is a team of soldiers on the alert, seeing a carriage coming over and stopping immediately. This is not because they are so careful, but the traitors who bought humans when the orcs attacked, and they have taken this level under the traitor''s union, so since that time, as long as it is during the war, there will be a team of soldiers guarding. There is also a team of soldiers ready to support. "Who are you, please show your identity! Please put your hands in the places we can see!" A man wearing a full-length armored captain said as he walked over and watched Hall and others. At the time of the break, Fells and Hall said, so he was not surprised. He already thought about it. If he wants to find his sister here, then he needs an identity, think about it, he thinks It is most appropriate to go to the Magic Academy to experience this identity. When Hall handed a sign engraved with the "Mars City Outer Courtyard" to the captain, the captain apparently glimpsed and immediately bowed respectfully to Hall. "Mr. Dear Sorcerer, are you ready to help Tieling Castle defense?" When the captain said this, his eyes looked at Mia and others with some doubts. You said that you are experienced, so Lisa and Nosia even have a black robe. They are all good to say, polite Mia and Mochi. What are these two little things? "They are my servants, taking care of my daily life!" Collection! Tickets! Classmates, please give it a little strength! May be on the shelves next week, I can continue to update more updates! Please collect the students who are reading books and add groups! Everyone knows the group numberWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 160： Follower Chapter 160 Followers When the captain sent someone to lead the Hall and they went to the city guard to register, he was also vomiting at the same time. "A magician who is at most a first-class, still has two servants to take care of his own life? I really don''t understand what these magicians are thinking!" After that, he continued to fulfill his duties. "Sorcerer, here is where the city guards arrange rest. If you have any needs, you can talk to me!" Hall originally wanted to wave the young warrior to leave, but after hearing this, he suddenly stopped, reached for a few gold coins and handed it to the soldier. Under the horrified expression of the soldier, Hall calmly smiled. Road. "Hold it, fight here, work hard!" Hall''s words made this young warrior **** his chest, a sense of pride, and the feeling of being recognized suddenly poured into his heart. "Thank you an adult, but I still can''t afford this money!" Hall looked at the soldiers in front of him unexpectedly. Not only him, but also love and so on. Before I saw Hall handing gold coins to the soldiers, she was still alive and dead, thinking about how to do it. A small report told him that this time after hearing the warrior refused Hall, she suddenly felt that the warrior was too face-to-face, and thought about giving him more money for a while! "Like this, I just came here, I am not familiar with life. I want to find someone, but I am afraid I can''t find it, so I want you to help me inquire about it. This money is your reward!" "But..." The fighters still refused, but Hall suddenly changed his face. "Why do I have a magician to reward, are you not willing to accept?" Everyone can''t help but turn their eyes! Please! Are you a magician? You are a summoner! The young warrior saw Hall angry, and it was difficult for him to accept it. "That''s right, yes. I have a friend at the School of Magic. He said that his loved one is in Tieling City. It seems to be called Baron Rachel. Do you know where he is?" When I heard the lie that Hall had come out, everyone couldnt help but groan, especially in the dark. They searched for information like this and replaced them with them. Thats the past, but you are a 16-year-old child. How do you get so old? And Lisa Sha said in a whisper to Nosia, "This **** loves to lie so much, you must be careful later!" Nosia didn''t answer, but her face was shy. "Ah, Baron Rachel? I know this, but are you sure your classmate is his relative?" It is estimated that this warrior is too young, and the emotions can be seen from the face. At this time, his face has a scornful look. Is it something? Hall asked quietly, "Well? Yes, my classmates said this. He said that I came out this time and let me help out!" The young warrior seemed to believe in Hall, and then Hall invited him to have a cup of tea together and said this to him this time. After listening to it, Hall was silent, but even the young soldier felt a strong murderous appearance from Hall. "Call!" Suddenly, the second wave of the wave, a mental barrier suddenly surrounded the Hall, everyone can not help but relieved. What would make Hall so angry? It turned out that about two months ago, Baron Rachel suddenly married the daughter of the city owner, and the original wife was servant, except for the day to wash clothes for the whole family, and always listen to people to do other The matter, even the three-year-old daughters of the previous two lives have to help, otherwise there will be no food. This incident was once rumored in the city, but whoever made the money of the lord of the Baron Rachel, under the strong pressure of the city, everyone can only whisper, and this is a family matter, the womans family did not speak, Why should others offend the city and the new noble Rachel for this matter! "I - go - your uncle!" Hall suddenly slammed the kingdom of the earth. Everyone may not know what the grandfather is, but it can be seen from Hall''s red eyes that he is really angry, and if it is not the second, he will shut his murderousness. It is estimated that people at the entire building will find it at this time. "Big...Adult...this..." The young warrior even found no more experience. At this time, he found that something was wrong. He regretted it at this time. Why didnt he just turn around and ask more questions? Mouth! Not to mention that this young warrior regrets, Ai and Fairs look at each other. They all see that it seems that the purpose of this Hall is somewhat unusual, especially when the young warrior mentions the little girl, Halls whole person erupts. The murderousness is even stronger than the time when I knew Hall. "Who is this Hall? What do he want to do?" Aiyi decided to follow Hall first to see what he was going to do. Nosia looked at Hall with concern. She was afraid that Hall would do something impulsive at this time. Just wanted to comfort Hall, but found that Hall had cooled miraculously. At this time, everyone did not know, Hall was not only calm down, but also scared a cold sweat! He is very clear Although he heard that his cheap sister and niece were being bullied, he was really angry, but he knew clearly that the anger just was not his real psychology! "Hall? You really still have some residual thoughts in your body. It was almost affected by you just now! It seems that this must be solved this time, otherwise it will be endless!" The phrase "Your Grandfather" just did not directly target Rachel. The other one is aimed at the previous Hall''s remnant. After this time, Hall decided to solve his sister''s affairs first. Then he will ask Loren again. Cheap teacher about the soul. "You...what is the name!" Hall''s voice was a bit heavy. The soldier who listened to almost fell to the ground, but he quickly responded and quickly said, "Adult, my name is Ou Laide, the first class soldier." Ryder!" "Very good, I need a follower, you are the first one, you...willing!" The crowd stunned and they didn''t expect Hall to recruit followers at this time! At this moment, Ryder did not know how to describe it. He did not expect that one day a magician would suddenly envy him as a follower. He used to seem to have envied some people recruited by followers as followers. But he did not think that he would have one day! After a moment of sighing, he just woke up and looked at Hall, who was close at hand, and suddenly slammed down. "Adult! I swear by Ryder in the name of God of War! I am willing to protect you with life! Someone wants to hurt you, he can only step on my body!" Collection! Tickets! Add group! These are still three things ~ www.novelhall.com~ welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 161： I object Chapter 161 I object I don''t know if it is Hall''s illusion. Although he doesn''t know whether the world really has a god, but he clearly feels that after Ryder''s oath, his mental power seems to have a little bit with Lloyd. contact. But when he wanted to find this connection, he found that the connection never seemed to exist. "What the **** is this?" Now is not the time to entangle this, Hall glanced at the ground, looking forward to look at his own Ryder, Hall smiled, said "I accept your allegiance!" Źµ heard a surprised expression on his face, "Thank you, adults!" After getting up, not waiting for Hall to open, Ryder suddenly said, "Adult, although I don''t know why adults are so interested in Mrs. Rachel, but please be careful, two months ago, it seems that there are several strangers if Rachel Baron House..." Ź Ryder said that Halls eyes suddenly burst into a glimmer of light. He looked at Lloyd a little surprised. He didnt think that he was so shrewd. If he changed to just know Hall, he was absolutely Will not say. This shows what this young warrior named Ryder is very smart! And he will be able to observe the words, from the performance of Hall just found that Hall''s real purpose. "You are good! I have not read the wrong person!" When I heard Hall''s praise, Ryder''s face showed a surprise expression. "Thank you for being praised by the adults! Little dare!" After Ryder said this, Halls smile became even brighter. In the dark, I saw a whisper on the side. "This Hall is really a enchanting, too smart!" For the information that Ryder said later, Hall knew very well what happened. Rachel suddenly abandoned his sister and let her be a servant, and made her situation known throughout the city. Seeing is to please the city owner, in fact, the deeper meaning is actually to show others! Who can this other person be? Not yet Hall! It is wise that Rachel must know the situation of his sister''s family, and he also contacted the people sent by the Principality of Orakir, then his purpose is very clear. I want to trap myself through my sister, and those strangers are estimated to be sent by the Principality of Oraqui. It seems that it is not an easy task to secretly take away my sister this time. Hall has taken the worst thing into account, that is, the city owner is estimated to be his enemy, then he may face thousands or even tens of thousands of soldiers! So the only advantage now is that Rachel does not know that he has come, the only chance is this! Thinking of this, Hall glanced at the dark one and gave them a look. After thinking about it, I said this. "Hey Ryder, do you know the strength of the city? How many troops?" After Ryder thought about it, he said, "Adult, the city owner is a sixth-class fighter. Because the Kobolds are attacking now, most of the soldiers are sent to the front line. At this time, there are only five hundred people in the city. Maintain order and a thousand guards in the city''s capital!" What about the sixth class fighters? Hall now has a strong fire ant queen in the hands of the fourth-class Warcraft, and most of them are third-class Warcraft. Using them to fend off a sixth-class warrior is also likely to be dead, and it will not The effect of procrastination, then, as a result, the role of the dark one is relatively large. But now the situation is dark, they will not shoot, this is the biggest dead knot! Hall can''t resist the card of a sixth-class warrior! How to do! Seeing that Hall is silent, everyone is not talking, and the atmosphere has become very deserted. For a long time, Hall decided to ask. "Dark one, you really can''t shoot?" Hall''s words are equivalent to begging. His eyes stared at the dark one, and the eyes of the two men were dead at this moment, but what disappointed Hall was that there was no slight fluctuation in the darkness. Nosia looked at the dark one with a pleading look. She wanted to help Hall, but she knew that they didn''t feel cold about Hall, even if they didn''t like it, but even if she did, she still had a little bit of psychology. Expectations. After a long time, the voice of the dark one broke their expectations. "No!" Hall heard that the pupil slammed hard. He bit his teeth and held his hands in his hands. At this moment, he was really angry. He was not aiming at them, but he hated his strength so low! Nosia just wanted to speak, but was stopped by Hall. "Then I want to ask you to borrow a magic crystal, the highest level of magic crystal in your hands! One year! I will give you two more after one year!" "Magic Crystal?" Seeing that Hall is not angry, but instead made another request, everyone in the room was somewhat confused. What do you want to do now? Also high-level magic crystal? Does he have a magic crystal cannon? Ready to blow up Tieling City? Darkly, they heard that they were silent here. For Halls request, the dark one did not want to pay attention to it, but if this request did not agree to then Princess Nossia might make something unexpected. Deciding, lets say, they have repeatedly listened to the order of Princess Nosia to save the Hall, and they will complete the mission. If they see Mr. Hall, they will leave with the princess. If this What happened when something unexpected happened... The dark one has not yet spoken, and the dark one on the side said one step forward, "Yes! Is there a seventh-class magic crystal? Is it enough?" "Seventh? Enough! Enough!" Hall heard the face suddenly happy, he originally thought that there is a sixth-class is very good, but did not expect that there is a seventh-class magic crystal! But I haven''t waited for the dark three to come out, a person who rarely speaks. "I disagree!" what! Hall and others are a little surprised to see the people, especially Hall''s face becomes iron, because this person is not someone else, he is really with the dark one, the dark four who have rarely spoken! For the dark four openings, they are even more surprised than Hall. For the dark four, Hall only knows that he is a sixth-class thief, and the others are ignorant. The dark ones know that the dark four is a person who is more silent than the dark one, and rarely puts forward their own opinions. Many times they are secretly what they say, and the dark ones do it, but today they dont know why. He will raise objections! "This is the result of our common mission and is a common property! So I disagree!" "You!" Dark three looked annoyed at the dark one, and he was really angry at the sudden opposition of the Dark Four. "Boss, you said!" Collection is very bleak today! How to do? Classmates Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 162： Horror dark 1 Chapter 162 Dark One of Terror The darkness looked at the scene in front of me, but my heart was thinking about the meaning of Halls words and the expression just now. When he knew that this time he went to find his sister and met the sixth-class warrior of the city owner he could not fight, he would have proposed to borrow a higher magic crystal. Does he really have the magical weapon of this magical crystal cannon? However, if this kind of weapon is a good group attack, but it is replaced by a single kill, let alone whether others will stand there to attack you, just the magical fluctuations, people with high-level combat can feel far away. When they arrive, they will evade in the first time, so it is very difficult to hit and kill. Unless it is formed in scale, a magic crystal cannon will not play any role. So what exactly does he want to do with this magic crystal? Just when he was thinking, he secretly gave this decision to himself. He originally wanted to lend to Hall and wanted to see what he would do. But in the end, I thought of the attitude of the dark four. After considering it for a while, he still had his own plans. "Let you give me..." The dark three heard a face of joy, while the dark four was deep frowning, but soon closed his mouth like nothing. In addition to the dark second, this scene did not find anything. "The fourth is this..." I dont wait for the dark second to understand that the dark ones made Hall and Nosia, who had some smiles, not change their looks. "I don''t need you anymore, as long as you swear that from now on, you will never see Princess Nosia again! How?" "What?" The dark three heard the words, he did not have his own boss, the secret will actually make such a request. Nossia''s face suddenly became pale. She looked up at the Hall whose face was changing. When she saw the tangled heart, his heart suddenly felt a pain, as if something slipped away from her heart and never came again. Self-deprecating laughter, Nosia''s face disappeared, and she just wanted to talk in the first step. Suddenly she gave a cry, and she didn''t know when she suddenly reached out and pulled her hand to pull it aside. When Nosia was unsettled, she leaned on the owner of the hand. When she looked up, her face suddenly became red, and Lisa was surprised when she smiled, but she didn''t know why she felt bitter. Mo Qi and the newly swearing loyalty of Ryder were looking at Hall with a look of admiration, and they all gave Hall a thumbs up. Mia is grinning secretly, and her eyes are full of joy. As for Ai and Feels, they only contacted Hall soon. If they didn''t know the situation, they had to turn into a good audience who couldn''t talk. "Sorry, I can''t do it, Magic Crystal doesn''t want it!" Hall''s behavior made him angry. He didn''t think that Hall was at this time in front of his bread and princess. This is not a provocation. "Let go!" The darkness was really angry at the moment. The original mental mask that was originally made by the dark one was directly shattered. The substantial murderousness made Felss eyes change. He knew that the dark one was strong, but he did not think of darkness. One is so powerful! It turned out to be a variant of ice properties! Hall was suppressed by this murderous death. He felt that his chest seemed to be smashed by a big rock. A blood spurted out almost like a body. It seemed to invade in the water below zero, and it could not move. This feeling is different from that of the previous dark second. He is desperately resisting with the spiritual power he has cultivated, and this is not awkward to fall to the ground. A ribbon of cold air makes everyone feel trembling, so that the dark one will hold the dark one in time, while the dark one will increase the mental power to shield this place, otherwise the masters of the whole city will notice the situation here. "Hall, don''t do this..." Nosia saw that Hall''s face became very pale, and some worried that Hall was in danger of leaving her own hands. Seeing that Nosia left Hall''s arms, plus the dark three, the second two of the persuasion, the dark eyes stared at Hall and then took back his breath. Hall is very uncomfortable, and the kind of murder against himself makes him feel uncomfortable when facing the Elf Queen. He is really trying to kill himself. Rubbing his eyes, Hall was so bright, blue and so clear eyes, it was cold, like steel. "Everything today, I will change it for you!" He secretly vowed that he must be strong, and whoever makes such a substantial murderousness to himself in the future, he will kill this person unceremoniously! "Hey Ryder! Find a room to rest, I have something to tell you!" Ryder is also a pale face. Although the murderous murder was not directly directed at him, it was not the first class fighter he could bear! Hearing Halls instructions, he rushed to arrange the matter, and Hall whispered to Nosia and whispered Good fragrance... After neglecting the blushing of Nocia and the darkness of the dark face, he left the place and took his own steps. Lisa took a look at Nosia, and took Mia to leave, Mochi naturally followed closely. "Go, keep up!" Fells looked helplessly out of love, and finally had to look at the dark one after another This left. After everyone left, the dark one had a face to say, "His Royal Highness, I hope that you will keep your promise and see his sister go with us! Otherwise we will be rude!" Nosia knew that her princess status did not work, so she just nodded and then went out. As soon as they followed, they secretly asked the dark face that they were not good. "What is your mean?" The dark four did not move back to the faint road of their own hands. "That is the income of our mission, not you alone!" The dark three heard the face became very ugly, looked at the dark four who turned and walked away, he bit his teeth, and finally secretly said "Bastard!" ... As a local, Ryder quickly arranged his residence. Originally like Hall, they should be managed after going to the city guards, but since he is now a follower of Hall, naturally Will be the opportunity to Tieling City regulations. "Adults, we don''t report, I guess they will know tomorrow!" "Tomorrow? Enough, Ryder, if I want to go to Rachel today to interview Rachel as a friend, what should I do?" Ryder is very smart. He knows that Hall is ready to start today, and he wants to open his mouth. "Adults, in fact, you can use the identity of the students of the Mars City Magic School outside the school to visit, when they leave, they dare to go to the outer court of the Mars Magic School to make trouble?" It was very tired last night! Work problem! I am updating now, sorry... but the ticket is still going on! How are the eight thousand students joining the group? [www.novelhall.com~ Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 163： Avril Lavigne Chapter 163 Avril Lavigne City House Don''t look at the front line where the front line is killing, but here is still singing and dancing, and the cups are staggered. A middle-aged man sitting in the upper position is smiling and talking to a man of about 30 years old. This middle-aged man looks like he is about forty years old, but his actual age is already sixty. And he is still awkward and looks good. A pair of eyes shine on the cold star, and the two curved eyebrows are painted like paint. The chest is wide and wide, and there is a prestige of Wanfu. All this is attributed to the strength of his sixth class fighters! He is the main city of Tieling City, Lukelu. The one who talked to him was not someone else. He was the cheap brother-in-law Rachel who Hall was looking for! I saw his bright and white face, with a sharp and angular cold; black and deep eyes, with a charming color; thick eyebrows, high nose, beautiful lip shape, the third magician The blue magic robes of the logo are all noble and elegant. "Rachel, are things under control?" Listening to Luklu''s words, Rachel''s face suddenly smiled. "Reassure, father, those who are arrested are at home, as long as this time to resist the attack of these dirty orcs, I believe they will soon retreat!" Lukelu heard a happy smile here. "You look at it, right, that woman has no problem?" Hearing this, Rachels face changed slightly, but he disguised it very well, and some disdainfully said, Don''t worry about my father! I have done it according to your instructions, and the grown-up has been there, this cant be a problem. !" When Lukelu heard the adult, he was relieved in his heart, but when he thought about what the person promised, he nodded with satisfaction. "Good! You can choose the right path, the most correct thing you have done in your life!" At this moment, suddenly a waiter ran from the side, then bowed to Lukelu, and finally whispered a few words in Rachel''s ear. Seeing Rachel''s surprised look, Lukelu asked him what happened. Rachel did not hide, and immediately said something that someone had found him. "Oh? The students from the outside school of the Mars City Magic Academy? Well, it is estimated that there is a Kobold invader here to try to do the task. It may be that you have recently heard your name is relatively big, so he will find you directly!" "Father, then I" is a very excited person to come to the outer courtyard of the Mars Magic School. After all, it is the place that the magician yearns. Although he is thirty years old, he is already a third-class magician. If he can get a good impression from a Mars City Magic Academy student, he will still be good for him in the future! "Oh! Look at your excited look, go! Remember to ask me a good one!" ... Rachel House In addition to Lisa Sha was asked by Hall to take Mochi and Mia in a carriage waiting outside the city, Hall and his family all entered Rachel''s residence. Nosia was strongly demanded, so they had to follow up on the dark one, but the dark one had already warned the secret three that they would not shoot and let him pay attention. Although the dark three surface agrees, but he specifically thinks about it, no one knows. ... Backyard A woman of about twenty years old is cleaning the quilt, only to see her wearing a dark gray linen long skirt, long hair with an iron needle on the head, plain and elegant face, curved Liu Mei, a pair of alum Hooking the soul, the Qiong nose is pretty, the pink is reddish, the cherry-like lips are dripping, the face of the flower-like melon is crystal-like, and the smooth snow muscle is like ice. Its just that the hands that dont match her appearance! The hand is as hard as a pair of old eucalyptus branches. It is covered with many thick hard shackles. The lines of the hands are deep, the fingerprints can be seen, the nails are cracked, and there are some bleeding in the hands. The traces of the mouth and the earth. What kind of contradiction is this combination! This woman is not someone else. She is the sister of Avril, who is looking for Hall. Alexander! A few years ago, when Hall was still young, she married Rachel, who was far away from the imperial power of the Spartan Principality, and soon gave birth to a daughter. Although Rachel was only a baron, and he was a lot worse than his father''s count, but Rachel loved her very much, and she was also moved by Rachel, and this was just married. She had a good time in the first few years, and Rachel was very fond of her, especially after the birth of Angel Angel, she felt that she was the happiest person in the world! Although there are occasional orc attacks here, but she is not worried, because Rachel is a second-class magician, the strength is guaranteed not to mention, plus the unique terrain of the level, the orcs did not succeed in breaking the city. However, everything has changed, it has become so fast, so crazy, then there is no reason! First, the city owner suddenly targeted Rachel, and then did not know how Rachel announced that he would marry the daughter of the city as his wife, and abolish his wife''s identity and become a servant! She did not resist, and thought about going home, but Rachel was like a person, and even beat her, and the city owner Qian Jin is still in front of him, threatening to kill Angel if it is not good to do things! Gosh! She can''t imagine! That is his daughter! When she saw that she really took out the knife and ignored Angels crying and cut a hole in her arm, Avril knew that the matter was true! The sky has changed! People have changed! She looked at Rachel with hateful eyes, holding Angel who was fainting in the past, and finally, for Angel, she still insisted on biting her teeth For a few months, she ate the worst The food, the most dirty place to sleep, there will always be a lot of work, from time to time to be bullied, after a few months, her whole person has lost weight, if not the same hand, she I feel that this does not seem to be true! She sometimes waits for Angel to cry alone at night, thinking that this is a dream! But the next day, when she opened her eyes at first sight, the eyes inexplicably flowed out of tears! Because she found that the facts have not changed! Just as she was worried, she suddenly slammed her back and then spread a lot of pain. "What are you doing? Please hurry up and clean up! Adults have important guests to visit! Go to the water!" The person who spoke was not someone else, she was the daughter of the lord of Rachel. It is not enough to say that she is a daughter! It should be 10,000 pounds! I saw her face round and big. When she smiled, her eyes narrowed into a line. The meat on her face piled up like a "oil ball" and the whole looks like a dough. When the meat on his face was full, he slid down his neck and his neck became thick and short. The meat on the neck is covered with layers, like a stack of waves. The meat on the back is also thick, and it will make a "beep" sound when it is shot. The fattest one is the belly, not the air, and the round like a ball. This is no problem, the makeup of the water and Avril''s difference is not only a street, I believe she will go out at night, will scare a lot of stealing chickens and dogs! In a word, the long is too tragic! People say that three thousand soldiers can swallow Wu! Uncle now has eight thousand, everyone can vote for it Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at Chapter 164： Angel Chapter 164 Angel "See what? Didn''t you hear what I told you? If you are slow, you and your daughter-in-law don''t eat at night!" Although eating is not as good as a dog, but it is also eaten after all, Angel is a long body, she can not be hungry, when she thinks about it, she bite her teeth, or insist on dragging the body of sore body, slowly toward The kitchen is gone. When the city owner saw the money, he threw the whip to a slave and married her, let her be optimistic about Avril, and told her to find that she was lazy and smoked directly. The slave servant received the whip in a respectful manner. After the city owners daughter went away, she turned back and gave a cruel hand to Avril. Seeing the eyes of Avril Lavigne, the slave suddenly revealed a metamorphosis smile. "Oh, you are watching, believe it or not, I am not counting, I am going to beat the little monk?" Avril Lavigne knows that this servant is like this because she was discovered by Angel when she stole something, and she was almost chopped, or Angel asked for Rachel, who only let her go, but she did not think she was even more than the city owner. Hard to torture her. Avril''s retracted helpless eyes, boiled down and prepared to make tea. The slave was very satisfied with Avrils attitude, and she felt that this feeling was very good. ... "Adult, it is here, please be convenient, something you call me!" A servant said to the young magician in front of him with a red face. This person is not someone else. He came to the Hall of Rachel House as a student of the Academy of Magic. Because the city owner Qianjin is really too disgusting, so he just found an excuse to enter the inner court, throwing a face of resentment, Ryder and Nosia, they chatted with the city owner in the living room. Just as Hall was ready to go in, suddenly a figure ran out from the side of the road, and behind her was followed a middle-aged woman. "Don''t run... you stink something, you dare to steal things! See me catch you and don''t kill you!" The little girl heard that there was no rebuttal, because she knew that she would beat herself no matter what she said, and what she wants to do now is to run more and waste the physical strength of the person, so that when she is beaten, The degree may be lighter. Poor children, don''t you know that there is something in the world that is called after the break will regenerate, this is physical strength! The servant near Hall couldnt bear to see her face. She might not dare to say anything, but Hall is there today, so she stopped the little girl for fear that she would collide with Hall and face the one behind her. The woman said. "Stop! This is the respected master of the magician. It is a distinguished guest of the adult. What if I hit it?" The middle-aged maid heard a sudden moment, and after seeing Hall frowning at herself, she suddenly became pale and she was not worried that the servant would lie to herself, just the magic robe on Hall. Enough to prove his identity. "Sorry! Master Magic! I just wanted to catch a thief. I am very sorry to offend you!" Hall ignored the middle-aged woman who apologized on the ground and his eyes were looking at the little girl behind the young maid. I saw that the little girl''s face was full of dust, and she could not see the true face. The two eyes were wide, the face was frightened, and there was no blood on the lips. The hair seemed to hit ten thousand knots. The clothes on the body were ruined, and there was no meat on the arms and feet, and there was an obvious knife mark. The body was as thin as a piece of paper, and a gust of wind could blow her away. However, Hall did not know why. He saw that the little girl had an inexplicable intimacy. Soon he thought that this should be one of his goals. "What is your name? Do you really steal something?" Hearing Hall, the little girl did not speak, and the young maid hurriedly bowed her head. "Angie, don''t be afraid, hurry back to the magician''s master! Come on!" Hall looked at the maid in surprise, not to see that she was yelling at Angel. In fact, Hall found that her fierce appearance was pretending, and she also had some eager concern for this little girl named Angel. inside. Angel, although seafood, but she also knows that this young magician can not easily offend, her big eyes looked at Hall with curiosity, and the ghost made a saying that the two slaves were scared and panicked. "Who are you? I feel like you have a good feeling with your mother!" Sure enough! correct! Hall did not say anything, the young maid''s face became pale and weak, she just wanted to help Angel explain, but another middle-aged maid was a channel. "Small things, lick your dog''s eyes! Hurry to apologize to the magician master! Otherwise..." "Tay your uncle!" A middle-aged woman of "" was kicked on the face by Hall. Although the magician had no power, Hall was a young man who kicked his face on the face and was enough for the slave. I saw her flying yellow a few yellow teeth in the corner of her mouth, then her bad luck, her head hit the steps and stunned directly ! "The young slaves and Angel couldn''t help but smack their mouths and exclaimed. They didn''t even think that Hall seemed to be harmless, but it was so cruel to start. For a time, Angel and the maid couldn''t help but tremble." stand up. "Nothing! That person is too noisy! I just let her quiet!" The young maid is crying. This quiet way is really horrible. Halls actions have completely subverted her previous views. However, Angel was actually a little scared and returned to normal. Although Halls move was very violent, she still felt that Hall was very kind. After all, he also beat the woman who beat her by the police. In the heart of the child, Hall is Good for her! Hall saw Angel''s every move in his eyes, so a lovely daughter, Rachel would have been like this to her. "What a damn!" Rachel, who is coming back, may not know that this meeting will be the biggest crisis in his life. ... Hall originally wanted to see where his sister was, and then he would find an excuse to take it to the living room. Even if there were people who were watching, it was estimated that they would not immediately dare to take it when they were not sure. Hands-on. Dark one, they are not ready to lend themselves to the magic crystal, Hall will think of the fox fake tiger Wei this move. Only now that she has directly encountered her niece, Hall is now considering what to do next. "How can I do it?" I am too tired today, I am sorry, I am updating now! The students continue to vote! Don''t forget this Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are available at Chapter 165： Punishment Chapter 165 Punishment When Hall returned to the hall, he had two more figures beside him. One was the young maid who had been comfortable with Hall before, and the other one that surprised Nocia was a dirty look. Little girl who is almost as thin as Mia who had met before. Anyone who knows the purpose of Hall knows that this should be the daughter of his sister, this is his niece! However, seeing Hall''s face was very ugly, and the little girl and the maid were stunned, and they swallowed back if they wanted to speak. The city owner called Aibi, who was talking to Nosia, and she saw that Hall couldnt help but walk over, but after seeing the two women behind him, his face could not change. She knew in her heart what Hall''s identity represented. Because she couldn''t worry about it here, she could only glance at Angel, and then she looked at Hall and said it. "That, the magician, what''s wrong with you?" When Hall came in, he saw Nocia and others look at himself. He walked quietly to the side of the chair and did it. "Hey! What else, are you hosting the guests like this? I am seeing it!" Ok? Nosia was a little confused when they heard the news. Hall didn''t want to save his sister and niece, but looking at the current situation, it seems that he is angry with Angel. Everyone didn''t talk, they wanted to see what Hall is doing. "Oh, that adult, are you having any misunderstandings?" After she said that she was sullenly glanced at the slave. "Say, what is going on? If you don''t know, you are waiting to be sent to the military camp!" The maid heard a change in her face, and the two words of the military camp scared her face! There are boyfriends and daughters in the military camps of different worlds, but there is still a situation of military sergeants. Obviously, the maid is not the first to hear about this, but it is only her turn now. Didn''t you see that several other maids showed their poor eyes? Seeing that the maid was scared to the ground and shivering, Hall was even more indifferent to the family. "Hey! Why, you don''t believe what I said? I want to know from a despicable maid that I deliberately said this?" Hall did not give her a good face, and directly snorted. When I heard Hall say this, Nosia and others understood that Hall was intentional! Dark three grin, my heart is sad for this hostess called Abby, and the dark one is still no expression, continue to be their wood guard. Angel said nothing, two big eyes screaming, she bit her lip tightly, and some confused looking at the angry Hall. "No, no, adults, there is no such thing! I will apologize to you first, some of my husband will come back, please be angry!" Seeing Hall''s face did not have a slight relief, Abby was a little panicked. If Hall is an ordinary person, then it is a student of the Mars City Magic Academy! Her husband, Rachel, is a magician. She is also aware of some magical school things. She doesnt want her father to be the owner of Tieling City. If a magic school wants to clean them up, or if they dont have to do it themselves, the Principality will Take a step. Thinking of this, she quickly yelled at the people outside. "Come on! Pull these two angered adults directly to the barracks! Just say what I said, they will die for me without killing them today!" Hall heard his eyes stunned and saw a few people rushing in, and the maid and Angel looked terrified. He immediately stopped. "Wait a minute!" The servants glanced at Abby and saw Abby waving to them like a fly. They didn''t dare to say anything and quickly retreated to the side. "Adult, are you dissatisfied with this?" Hall snorted, "This is too cheap for them! They have other relatives, bring them together. Recently I am studying some alchemical pharmacies here, just take them to experiment!" If you change to Rachel, it is estimated that you have already begun to play the purpose of doubt Hall when you hear this, but who makes the current guy is the guy with this fat head brain? "Ah, this, adults, are you going to experiment?" The alchemist, a branch of the magician, is mainly engaged in the production of various magical pharmacies, but it seems that Abby is forbidden when he uses people to do experiments, and Hall seems to be a gentleman... Do not! Abby suddenly felt that the word was not suitable for Hall. It should be used with moodyness! And she suddenly remembered what her husband said. Many magicians have eccentric characters. It is estimated that using a living person to do experiments is a hobby of Hall! "Hey! The college can''t manage me, do you want to manage it?" Hall said here, he used the mental power to deter Abby. Feeling the cold air from Hall, Abby suddenly sweated. "No, no! Adults, I will bring people who bring these monks to come over and they will be handed over to you!" After seeing a few servants rushing out, Hall sat calmly, Abby was a sweaty apology, while blaming Rachel for not returning, she had some tricks. Can''t stand it. Nosia''s heart is secretly funny Hall''s sultry approach is really... Estimated that this is the wicked person''s own evil person to grind it! When Avril was brought in by her maid, Hall recognized it at a glance. He knew in his heart that this must be the memory of Hall before. He looked at the familiar stranger in front of him and looked at Angel with a nervous look. Halls heart showed a slight smile. "Angie, you, what''s wrong with you?" Avril Lavigne was brought inexplicably. She didn''t know what she wanted. She thought it was Abby who had to do what she did, but she didn''t think there would be so many people here. And my baby daughter is actually here. "Call! Give me a sire!" The servant grabbed Avril, who wanted to run over, and then lifted his foot and prepared to give Avril''s knees, but a figure rushed past her before the kick She kicked off. The whole person was kicked by a huge force and hit several tables and chairs. However, seeing that she did not respond at all, it is estimated that she has passed out. This shot is not someone else, it is Hall''s new recruits, Ryder! Hall was very satisfied with Ryders expression. He originally wanted to release the servant who killed Ada, and even dared to beat his sister. But this is also true. Rachel has not returned yet. It seems that it is not yet ready. . "How is this going?" It has been confirmed that on March 1st, the students, the uncle is also writing for the money, after all, the uncle is still not married, need a wife! So don''t ask everyone to reward, basic subscriptions and voting are still needed! Thank you Welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 166： Abominable human Chapter 166 Abominable Humans Just when everyone was surprised that the maid was kicked, suddenly a dissatisfied voice came in from outside. Everyone looked back and saw Abbys whole man sigh of relief after seeing the people. This man is the Baron Rascal, the owner of the Baron House. He just came back from the city hall to see the students of the School of Magic, but he did not expect to see the previous scene when he came in. "You are back? This is the magician of the Magic Academy''s outer court!" After Abby introduced Hall, he quickly said something about the matter. When he heard that the magician was going to take people to do the pharmacy experiment, Rachel instinctively frowned. Although he was not very good at this person, he knew that he was doing experiments and said that it was so bright and bright. Are you a student at the School of Magical Academy? When Rachel heard Abby say it, he immediately looked at Hall, and Hall was the first to look at him. However, as he looked more and more, he found that Hall had seen it somewhere. During this time, Avril Lavigne looked at Hall with some doubts. She was not very angry at the person who wanted to experiment with herself and her daughter. She I just feel that I am familiar with Hall, but I can''t think of it. On the side of the Ryder is very clever, he knows that his master is going to start, so he walked quietly to Avril and Angel, ready to protect his master''s loved ones at all times. Rachel looked at him for a moment and thought about what he was thinking. He just wanted to open his mouth and suddenly saw a disdainful smile on the corner of Hall. "How? Recognized? Hehe!" When he heard Hall say this, Rachel immediately understood that this is not someone else. He is the little sister-in-law who he wants to catch in the past few months. Alexander! "You are Hall. Alexander, come on! Give me..." Rachel''s face changed, and he called and ran out, even Abby couldn''t care. Unfortunately, waiting for him to finish, suddenly a burst of wolf screams, not waiting for him to react, suddenly a chest pain came, the whole person was suddenly knocked out, a mouthful of blood suddenly flew out. Some of the soldiers brought by Rachel were directly engulfed by the wolves. In the face of the large group of third-class Warcraft, these soldiers and servants would not have seen it enough! The most shocking thing here was not others, but Avril, who was holding Angel at the side of Hall. She looked at Hall, who turned slightly to her smile, and asked some incredulously. "You... are you my brother Hall?" In the hall, Nosia did not move. The Barons people, except Rachel and Abby and the former young maid, had been bitten by the wolves, and the whole hall was full of blood. The maid who was stunned by Ryder suddenly woke up at this time. She groaned at her stunned head. She just wanted to know who was playing her. Suddenly a **** pot appeared in front of her, waiting for her. In response, the whole person suddenly turned black. Although Avril Lavigne hated the maid, she was still a bit unbearable when she saw her being bitten by Warcraft, and quickly blocked Angels eyes from seeing her. Hall walked over with a smile, and he reached out and took off the face of the high elf on his face. "Sister, you have suffered!" Avril Lavigne saw that she had not seen this for a few years and became a mature face. The tears could not help but flow out. Hall suddenly felt a pain in his heart, but he knew that it was not the time of the old, so he quickly ran to Avril. "Sister, I am talking to you after this incident!" After he finished watching him look at his own Angel, he touched her little head and smiled. "How? Angel, I said I will give you a surprise!" It turned out that before the Hall host recognized Angel, he decided to change the plan. He saw that the maid was okay, so she threatened her by mental action, let her shut up, and finally told Angel that she would give her as long as she did not speak. She is a surprise. Angel, who had a good impression of Hall, promised quickly, but did not expect that this person was actually the mother of the mother that her mother had told her before, that is, her relatives! "Well! Oh!" Hall smiled and said a word, then it came to Rachel, who was subdued by several flame wolves. "How? Brother, we are meeting for the second time. How do you feel about this meeting?" Rachels hands and feet were bitten by the wolf. As Hall said this, the wolf biting his neck retreated this time, but the **** eyes told him that once he was moving, he Will not hesitate to tear your throat. Rachels voice said something hoarsely. I didnt think that you actually became a summoner, and there are so many great Warcraft! For Hall''s information, he was still a few months ago. It only recorded the face of Hall''s change, and a few summoned beasts. He thought that Hall is a powerful second-class second-class Warcraft. After the summit, just to see the more than ten third-class wolves in front of him, he knows that he is wrong! Wrong outrageous! "You didn''t think much more!" Hall glanced at the equally frightened Abby, who was on the sidelines of the Źµµ. "Take her, look for what I said to you yesterday, remember, if she lie, kill her directly!" Abby heard the crying immediately in horror. "Don''t kill me. I am the daughter of the city. My father is a sixth-class warrior. As long as you don''t kill me, you can want anything!" "Is it? Then you will be obedient. I am only looking for my sister this time. If I am satisfied, you will not have to die!" When he saw Abby being brought in, Hall turned his head and looked at Rachel. "Is it strange that the thief who sent someone to stare at my sister did not appear? Oh, I tell you, these few people, the strongest are the seventh-class fighters! The other three are the sixth-speaking beasts, magicians And the thief! Do you think that the timid guy will come out?" When the dark man waited for the words, he couldnt help but twitch. If his princess was still here, he would definitely cut the Hall with a sword! Obviously they still have Hall, the rogue human being! The purpose of Hall''s doing this is very clear, that is, the foxes and tigers, want to let the thief vote for the rat! "Bastard!" Just as they were secretly dark, the black shadow that originally wanted to sneak a sudden stagnation, he found a problem before, but the instinct crisis told him that this is not the best time, now hear Hall After the words, the original calm heart suddenly appeared a wave. "You are here!" The students give strength! Various requests! Small high - the tide is coming! You don''t want to see Hall dazzling to save your sister Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest, hottest serials are available at Chapter 167： Sorrowful Chapter 167 Heart Spicy "it''s here!" Hall''s spiritual strength is always outside. He knows that people who have just begun to cultivate their mental power like themselves can''t find him before a high thief is exposed. Estimated that even if it is a dark second, if there is a distance, he may not find it, but if the thief takes the initiative, then the second can lock him in the first time. What did Dark II not think of was that Hall, like him, found the hidden thief in the first place. "Hey! Hey!" Two loud screams came, and the two tall, violent demon bears immediately stopped in front of Hall. A dozen or so summoning wolves to the Hall finger is a magical blast. In this case, even a nine-class thief can''t hide in this situation. With the rumbling sound, a figure jumped out of the corner. Hall found that this person actually covered the whole body with a black robe, but the eye-pointed Hall found a small burnt trace of a small corner of the black robe. As soon as the man appeared, Hall immediately yelled at the dark one and they yelled "take him!" The thieves stunned and gave them a glimpse of their eyes. They ran away to the outside without looking back. They could not see the figure between a few breaths. "Call!" Hall couldn''t help but feel relieved. Don''t look at his commanding enthusiasm, but only he knew it. Just less than a minute later, his back was completely wet by cold sweat. As long as they have one person yelling at Hall, then the thief will definitely not leave so simply and simply. Hall ignored the dark eyes and looked at a smiling Norcia smiled. "Nosia, you go with them, this time has helped me a lot, rest assured, as long as we move faster, after I entered the college, there is Teacher Lauren, they can''t take me!" Its only a cold voice when I heard it, it seems to tell Hall that you know the kid! The dark one went straight to the cold face and walked over to the "something to me!" After waiting for Hall to react, he took the face of the high elf from his hand and ignored the Hall of laughter. He turned and looked at his face. Unwilling Nosy Road. "It''s time to go! We have promised to do it, please cooperate with us!" Nosia seems to know that it is impossible for them to give themselves time, so they looked at Hall with a bit of disappointment and wanted to give Hall a hug, but when they saw the darkness, they could only block themselves. Helplessly sighed. "Hall, goodbye!" When Hall returned to Nosia, he didn''t know why he suddenly felt a pain in his heart. Then, despite the glare of the dark one, Hall suddenly grinned. "Nosia, you can rest assured! When I am strong, I will go to you! I swear!" Nosia heard the first glimpse, and then he turned back to smile at Hall, and nodded seriously. "Well! I believe in you!" Looking at the darkness of the dark face, Nosias mood suddenly became so good. Turning his head to the darkness, Go, lets go back! Dark gave Hall a apology, but he secretly pointed a thumb at him, and then he left the baron with them. It all happened very quickly, and I haven''t waited for Ewell and others to react, and things are over. Hall glanced at Ai and Fells, who hadnt spoken from beginning to end, and asked curiously. "Now you probably know what is going on? Don''t you leave? Wait for me to escape!" Seeing Hall talking about the escape and the appearance of a hippie smile, he couldnt help but glance at him. "This is my country. Where do I want to be? Where can you manage it?" Row! I can''t manage it! Hall directly ignored her and came to Rachel. Hall looked at Avril''s "Sister, how do you clean up?" Avril Lavignes face was hesitant. In the past few years, she and Rachel were really happy together, especially after having Angel. However, in recent months, she has subverted her knowledge of Rachel. Now that her brother has returned, he has saved himself from talking, and Rachel has also been subordinated. He also asked himself how to deal with Rachel. Er, she is an ordinary woman, I really don''t know how to choose it. To say love, it was really loved a few months ago. To say hate, I hated a lot in the past few months. Only she understands that from the fact that Hall directly let Warcraft kill so many people, Hall has already killed Rachel, just taking care of his own ideas, so he will ask himself. "Ai Weier..." Rachel was bitten by the flame wolf, and the pain made him pale. If he was not, he would be a little dignified. He couldnt help but shout it out. Just as he looked up and said Ai Wei three words, he was covered with cold sweat on his forehead. Hey! Hall had no sympathy for this cheap brother-in-law, especially when he saw his sisters appearance as a niece, and he did not intend to let him go. Hall''s anger was first conveyed to the wolf''s mind, and the four flames wore a bite. With the powerful system of the third-class Warcraft, the bite force was no less than a hippo on the earth. Suddenly a scream came out of Rachel''s mouth, and the pain of the broken limbs made his third-class magician unable to maintain his dignity. "Hall..." Avril Lavigne was a little bit unbearable, especially Hall in front of her and Angel''s face to Rachel''s hand so cruel ~ www.novelhall.com ~ sister, I don''t think so, you know, our home Gone! Father and mother are dead! Hall didn''t want to tell Avril now, but he was worried about the love of Ewell''s woman, but it would bring fatal harm to him. Sure enough, Avril heard this, the whole person was dizzy, and a little girl fell on the ground, and the young maid was on the side of her, and Hall was holding her Angel in a hurry. This did not make them Injured. "Hall, tell my sister, this is not true!" Seeing the eyes of Avril''s pleading, Hall shook his head and repeated it again in Avril''s sad eyes. "Sister! Father and mother, killed!" Looking at Avril, who was fainting on the maid, Hall shook his head and sighed slightly, not Hall''s heart, but now he has no more time to comfort Avril. He believes that it will not take long for the thief to discover that they have not chased after the dark one. Once he reacts to recover, he will not escape! At this time, Ryder returned with excitement. Of course, Abby was also around. When he saw Rachel being thrown like a dead dog, he was shocked and exclaimed. "Rachel! How did you become like this?" Hall directly slammed a channel. "If you call again, I don''t mind if you become like this!" March 1st is going to be on the shelves, I hope the students can support... One chapter is less than a dime, but the uncle has to write for a long time, the hair will be white! I am going to wear glasses today, because writing a book is nearsighted! It is said that it costs thousands of dollars, glasses are really so expensive welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, hottest serial works are available at Chapter 168： From the war Chapter 168 from the beginning of the war Hall didn''t bother to be scared by the pale Abby. He turned to look at Ryder, and Ryder quickly gave Hall a slap, and then respectfully took out a ring and handed it too low. "Well? This is!" Hall was originally thinking of robbing him. After all, his money was limited. Rachel was like this to his sister. He took them away and only counted as compensation. Just what he didn''t think was that Rachel was so rich! Dwarf armor and weapons do not say, there are a few purple gold coins, the most exciting thing for Hall is the magic crystal and a magic crystal cannon! Heaven helps me too! Looking at the ranks of the ring, the number of magic crystals, Hall''s face showed a smile, the magic crystal cannon has nothing, the key is that these magic crystals can alleviate Hall''s urgent needs! "Adult, I just found out there was a dungeon when I took something, and there were some kobold women and cat girls inside, you see..." "Hmmm?" Hall heard that there was no eyebrows. I wanted to know that the Fire Empire was not allowed to buy or sell slaves, and Rachel was still holding orc women here. Obviously Hall seemed to find something wrong. Things! Glanced at the pale face and Rachel and Abby, Hall took out a piece of equipment and threw it to him. "Yes! These are you wearing them now! We may have a big fight in a while, we must learn to protect ourselves!" Ryder did not expect that Hall would give him a set of dwarf equipment that he had always dreamed of, but he was very smart and knew that the time was urgent now, so he thanked Hall and immediately took off the equipment before wearing it. However, at this time, Ai is dissatisfied with Hall''s practice. "Do you know that this is illegal? You are robbing!" Hall glanced at the love that he wanted to do right with himself all the way. He wondered why she was not so cute with Ai Tuo? The same is true of a mother, why is the personality difference so big? "Sorry, this is our family business! Also, your Principality has openly violated the laws of the Fire and Empire to arrest the orcs and sell slaves. What do you care about? Your Royal Highness?" your Highness! Rachel, who was almost fainted by Hall''s ''family affairs'', heard Hall call her love for Princess Her Royal Highness, and soon he understood the identity of Ai, and his face became paler. One did not hold back and fainted directly. Without paying attention to the angry face of the angry face, Hall turned and said to the Ryder who wore the dwarf equipment. "I will immediately release the orc women to the Princess, and then you two will take care of them! I will let the two whispers Moon Devil protects you! Now we have to go out to the city to meet Lisa!" Ryder and the maid heard the words and nodded. Ryder returned directly to the original road. After a while, seven or eight orc women were brought out. "Hey, this is the woman of the Kobold!" For the Kobold, the deepest image of Hall is the humanoid creature of World of Warcraft, but it is only now that humans are similar to human beings, only the ears and tails are like dogs or orc-like females. Suddenly, it was almost like the fox girl Lina. It looks very cute. No wonder the human aristocrats would want these slaves. He was still thinking about whether some nobles liked the dog''s head. It seems that he is too perverted to think of people from different worlds... "Follow it, can you live, see your luck!" When it comes to this, Hall suddenly glances at the love and laughs, "His Royal Highness, you have to protect them! This is your duty as a princess!" I loved you and stared at Hall. "You don''t have to say that I know how to do it!" Fairs heard the headache and touched his head. It was obvious that Hall wanted to pull them on the thief boat, but love did not hesitate to jump in and looked at the Hall that was squinting at himself. When I was in London, I couldnt laugh. Because he knows that this time, the scent of love that comes up with temper will not listen to him. ... Just as Hall left the baron, a thousand-strong team of fully armed soldiers was coming here. The head of the Tieling City Lord Lu Kelu, at this time he is a black armor, plus the mighty third-class Warcraft horse under his body, the whole person has a mighty momentum! And next to him is a man in a black robe covering most of his face. At this moment, suddenly a figure came quickly, "come to stop!" Some soldiers took the benchmark of the devil''s arrow immediately, and Lukelu waved after seeing it. "Let him come over!" When the people came in, Lukelu could not help but curiously ask, "How are you here, are you not... Is it?" The black man was the thief who had lurked in Rachel''s house before. "Hall is here! I am also surrounded by at least four sixth-class fighters, one of whom is a seventh-class fighter! I was discovered!" "What? Hall has appeared?" Lukelu knew that this Hall was also three months ago, and the black man was the one sent there. "What are the seven soldiers? Hey!" Lukelu suddenly snorted, then shouted loudly behind him. "The enemy is in front! Give me a punch!" After seeing a thousand people rushing out under the leadership of the adjutant, Lu Kelu said this while walking. "I am dealing with the seventh-class fighter. Do you have two people? Is there no problem with the other two sixth-class enemy?" When he saw the black man nod, Lukelu turned and looked at the black man. . "There is still a sixth-class enemy, you can help me stop, as long as you catch this Hall, then you said, I will help you!" The black robe man nodded and thought "can!" As they accelerated, they soon received a reply from the soldiers, who had stopped the person who was about to run away, but he was too powerful and suffered heavy casualties. Lu Kelu heard a pain in his heart. This is the army he has crafted. The cost is not to be said. It is difficult to cultivate this loyalty! "Damn! Go forward!" The other three are all dressed in black suits, and they all look at each other and add a happy footstep to the front. ... "Booming!" "Ah!" With the sound of a magical explosion, the soldiers in Tieling City suddenly died. Although they are all wearing armor made by dwarves, but it depends on who casts the magic. Suddenly, a few arrows with cold light flew in the direction of the dark three, and they saw that they would hit his back. Suddenly, a sword and a shadow brush crossed, and the broken magic arrow was like this. . The glasses are so expensive now! A thousand frames in a frame, is there such a mess? Then only re-equiped the lens, this lens is 700, distressed! I had to update it last night, and the result was too tired to fall asleepWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 169： The horror of the magician Chapter 169 The Sorcerer''s Horror "Thank you, boss!" The dark three did not return to the darkness behind him and said, his sharp eyes glanced at the enemy who sneaked, the mouth slightly picked, and then immediately recited some mouthwash The spell, suddenly a magical fluctuations quickly passed around, then a huge tornado suddenly fell from the sky, hundreds of soldiers who did not rush to avoid being directly rolled up and screaming. The dark second battle is more relaxed, his summoned beast is a sixth-class Warcraft volcano clouded leopard! I saw six dark clouds on both sides of the body. The circumference of the pattern is nearly black, while the center is dark yellow and shaped like a turtle''s back. The head is slightly round, the nose and mouth are prominent, the pupil is rectangular, the spindle is contracted, and the canine is sharp. And its speed is very fast, up to two meters of volcano clouded leopard rushed into the crowd, waiting for everyone to react, as long as the volcano cloud leopard passed by, people suddenly turned over. The dark one is even more exaggerated. He basically goes further, and the next row of soldiers will fall on the ground, as if the soldiers stood there waiting to be cut by him. Here, only the dark four did not shoot, he followed Nocia tightly, and a pair of eagle-eyed scorpions glanced around, and once someone wanted to get close, he would be ruthlessly killed by him! "Damn! This blames Hall, the abominable human! If it weren''t for him, how could it be surrounded by these people!" Although it is not difficult to kill, but the dark one has already seen several figures flying fast, needless to say, they must be the reinforcements that the thieves have found, and the strength is not low! At this moment, the soldiers who suddenly surrounded them were in a mess, and Nosia suddenly heard a burst of wolf, and then successive explosions came from behind the soldiers who surrounded them. "Hall? Hall is here!" Nosia saw a look of joy, although he could protect himself from leaving, but when he was under siege, Hall would come over to help, just this is Nosia is delighted. As soon as I saw Nosia, I secretly sighed. "Princess, you still appreciate him! Don''t you know that all this is caused by the abominable human?" ... Time back a few minutes ago After Halls group of people went out, they soon saw the sound of warfare coming in front of them. Hall did not think that the party to the war would be the Nosia who left early! Hall did not say anything, went directly into the space, ready to take the magic crystal to upgrade the Warcraft, but unfortunately there are not many fourth-class magic crystals, only six, and most of the grabs from Rachel are one or two magic crystals Hall only upgraded the Ada, their three-headed Xiaoyue Devil, Xiaohuangmuzi, and Xiaohong and other six-headed third-class Warcraft. After a burst of light, after watching the space inside the six more four-fourth Warcraft, Hall nodded with satisfaction. Then Hall reinforces all second-class Warcraft into a third-class Warcraft, and Hall''s summoned beast army has been greatly enhanced. Just as he was about to leave, suddenly the Queen of Fire Ant climbed out of the cave and told him that he had given birth to thirty ant eggs and that they were all female ants! "Is it already born?" It is also sad that Hall will forget that the Queen of Fire Ants has been staying underground. Hall has seen her sleeping a few times, so she didn''t think much. I did not expect that at this critical moment, the Queen of Fire Ants would be so powerful, this is equivalent to more than thirty third-class Warcraft! Without hesitation, Hall handed the fire crystal to the queen of fire ants, and soon a fire ant egg hatched. Looking at the top 30 second-class Warcraft female ants, Hall''s mouth finally showed a smile. After strengthening together, in addition to a few advanced magic crystals, Hall''s magic crystals seized from Rachel are almost exhausted. Before Hall left, Xiaohe suddenly rushed up again. Hall touched his head and said helplessly, "Dont make trouble, I will take you out to play next time. Now Im going to fight outside, you guy is honest! Halls words did not make Xiaohe secure, but instead bit his hand, it seemed to be very dissatisfied with Halls words. "Okay! I am going out!" I ignored the little black eyes, Hall directly out of space. ... "Hey Ryder, take care of Angels! They will protect you!" After the two violent magic bears suddenly appeared next to Ryder, but Ryder found that the raging magic bear seems to be somewhat different, but his strength is low, can not see anything different, but Fells is a pupil Increased, some stunned looking at the raging magic bear in front of you. "This is... Four World of Warcraft? When did they upgrade?" Looking at the eyes of the little yellow mother and son of the fourth-class Warcraft, Fells is really dumbfounded. When more than a dozen third-class flame wolves and more than forty fire ant female ants appeared in front of the eyes of everyone, not only Fells, but even Ai Lai and Ryder and the orc women were dumbfounded. Watching more than a dozen tall Warcraft wolves standing side by side in a row, behind more than forty flaming ants rushing and fluttering their wings into three rows behind them, this momentum can make some timid The person directly scared away. Fortunately, Hall cheaper brother Rachel and Abby stunned past Otherwise see this scene, it is estimated that it will be directly scared! "Attack!" With Hall''s order, the wolves first collectively issued offensive roars, followed by dozens of wind and fire magic spewing out of their mouths, followed by dozens of fireballs and fire ants from behind them. The mouth spewed out, and as a lot of magic flew toward the soldiers, a series of explosions came, and the thousands of squadrons in Tieling City suffered heavy casualties. After the explosion, there was a brief calm in the entire battlefield. The soldiers discovered that they didnt know when they were behind a group of powerful people, and they looked like a formed Warcraft! "Stop! Give me back!" Hearing this, the soldiers who were still in good condition quickly retired, but they still stared at the Hall and the dark ones with their weapons. After all, they just died and injured no less than two hundred people! A whole thousand people group, has been half dead and injured! And the enemy did not have a death! The momentum of the entire Thousand People''s Regiment suddenly dropped to the lowest in history. If they were not from Luklu, these soldiers may have already retreated! It can be seen that in the face of higher combat power, if there is no absolute suppression advantage, how difficult it is to win. Similarly, it can be seen from this that the importance of the magician in the war, let alone the destructive power of the middle and senior magicians like the dark one, is that Hall is here to be equivalent to the third-class magician. The female ants let them die and injure... The war will start, what will happen later? On March 1st, I hope that my classmates will support me a lot! In the past two days, I have to catch some of the manuscripts. On the shelf, Im going to break out Welcome to the book friends to visit, the latest, fastest and hottest serials are available at Chapter 170： Master matchup Chapter 170 Masters Duel "Stop!" As a loud scream came, Holden felt a strong breath directly hitting the face, and the summoned beasts were more sensitive to this dangerous atmosphere. In addition to Ada and Xiaohong, the wolves can still look up. The other wolves are whispering and screaming, and the female ants are a little restless. If they are not absolutely loyal to Hall, they are estimated to dig and run away. "A strong breath!" Not only was Hall discovered, but the dark ones were even more so. I saw a rare face with a serious look at the coming, while both Dark and Dark three returned to Nosia and looked at the front four with vigilance. people. "Damn! Look at the good things you have done!" Lukelu glanced at the troops who had been killed and injured, and his heart seemed to be bleeding! "Give you a chance! Surrender! Otherwise you all have to die!!" Lu Kelu was really angry. When the last dead word was said, his momentum suddenly changed suddenly. He blinked red and stared at the front. A blue color mixed with red momentum suddenly rushed to Huo. Er et al., Hall can not bear this side, especially those like Angel who have no fighting power, their foreheads are covered with sweat, the hot and hot breath stimulates the nerves of everyone, if it is not dark Spiritually resisted, they have already fainted. Hall and Nosia have been together, summoning the beast before they are behind, seeing Luklu''s momentum getting higher and higher, and once he glanced at Hall, he slowly let go of the momentum. Its not that he wants to be in the first place, but he knows that he and others have killed so many people. Lu Kelu will not let himself go. In this way, if he wants to leave Nossia safely, he must defeat him! "Human, you remember! After this time, I saw you wrapped around the princess! Death!" The dark one ignored the expression of Hall. After he said this, the momentum of the whole person increased in vain. A blue color mixed with the light blue momentum instantly pressed Lukelus red momentum. go back. Two different imposing sounds squeaked in the air, and then stopped in the middle of the two sides, forming two distinct boundaries. First class fire field? First class ice field? Some people who saw it couldn''t help but exclaim after seeing this situation. The fire system was known for its violent anger, and the ice system was an upgraded version of the water system. For a time, it was really the tip of the needle, and the two began to smash. "Seventh-ranked soldiers?" Two black men who had come to Tieling for a few months looked at each other with amazement. They didn''t think that the city owner had been promoted from the sixth class to the seventh class! What surprised them the most was that they did not find out after these months of contact! It can be seen that this Luklu is hidden deep enough! The other man in the black robe is Luke Lu, who is staring at the eyes and a pair of dark ones. He feels that if he can complete the task this time, then he will pull him to his own camp, and then he will want to pursue the hegemony for the master. A confidence. On the side of Hall, Ai Wei was distressed after seeing so many soldiers in his country. After glanced at the culprit Hall, he found that the Tieling City Lord had been promoted to the seventh-level fighter, so she wanted to reveal her identity and let her Lu Kelu stopped and wanted to recruit him. She has not been waiting for her to take action. The man who shot was Fairs. He saw Shakespeare after he looked at the eyes he asked. "Princess, you don''t want to come out first. It''s not that simple!" Tieling City, because of the problems of geography and surrounding environment, the development is restricted, and a warrior who is clearly promoted to the seventh class, can be qualified for a higher-ranking warrior, has been obscured in Tieling City, dare to say that he has no idea? Ai Su suddenly looked back and looked at the orc girls who were trembled, and seemed to understand what was in her heart. When Lukeru and the dark ones collided in the field, the two of them could not help but sink. They knew that no matter which side, once the injury retreated, then the other party would only die if it surrendered! At the moment, the surrounding air was squeaked by two fields. At a certain moment, the cross talks came to an abrupt end. It was here that Lukelu and the dark ones moved. One red and one blue figure quickly rushed toward the other side. Except for a few sixth-class fighters and the fifth-class force of Fels, the others did not react, and suddenly they heard a loud noise. In the middle of the confrontation between the two men. Then, after dozens of metal impacts, the sounds of the metal continually came out one after another. Everything seemed to make people''s hearts pause for a moment. Everyone felt that breathing was difficult. A feeling of oppression made everyone feel very uncomfortable. At this moment, suddenly this figure quickly flew from Lukru to the direction of Hall, and he didn''t even think about it. A straight tornado suddenly blocked the direction of the figure. The original gaze was attacked by two seventh-class fighters. It was discovered that after the tornado disappeared, a black man was staring at the dark three with his sword. "Speedy quick decision!" With the low voice of the black man just falling, suddenly everyone heard a tiger howling, Hall''s summoned beasts have appeared collectively, even Ada is exceptional! "The sixth-class Warcraft Red Tiger!" Looking at the tall figure that flew to the dark three Dark II could not help but exclaimed, he did not expect that the other party actually had a summoner. "Touch!" A heavy object hit the sound, and Hongyanhu was suddenly hit, but it quickly climbed up and looked at the culprit. "Roar!" "Roar!" The volcano clouded leopard and the red flaming tiger are both sixth-class Warcraft. They are the opponents of natural competition. They are inherently competitive opponents. After all, the fire attribute has a limited spiritual treasure. Suddenly encounter a competitor, the two World of Warcraft naturally confront each other. Suddenly, the dark face changed, and the majestic spirit ran down to the dark, and cut off a mentality that was about to sneak into the dark. Suddenly interrupted, the black man summoner''s face was slightly sick and ruddy, but soon he returned to normal. He slandered the dark second, and then he spread his mental power around himself to prevent the secret attack. "The original mental strength can be used for combat. If they were killed, I suddenly sneaked on the opponent and let the opponent hold for half a second... well, good!" The battle here is not as hot as Lu Kelu and the dark one, but Hall has learned a lot of battle experience from the summoner, he thinks this is the most valuable! Just as Hall continued to observe the dark and the black man fighting, suddenly a black man came over, but his goal was not for Nosia, nor Hall, but thinking about what to do next. Love to deal with this matter! "Be careful!" To be on the shelves tomorrow, classmates! Please continue to support! Uncle needs your supportWelcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are available at Chapter 171： betray Chapter 171 Betrayal Be careful! Two voices came at the same time, a Hall that officially studied the Summoners combat experience, and the other was Fels, who was always alert! A thunderbolt flashed, and Fels quickly slammed a sword at the black man. The black man''s movements apparently paused. Hesitated for a moment and he raised his sword and waved at the lightning. Well! A sigh of suffocation came out of his mouth, and Hall looked at it carefully. It turned out that he had a black smoke on his hand holding the sword. moron! Don''t you know that the iron is conductive! The thunder is really amazing! The black man looked badly at Fells in front of him, and Fels was more surprised to see the black man in front of him. "who are you!" The black man didn''t talk, and he had black energy on his body. It was a slash against Fells. Although Fells is a mutant Ray system, he is a level worse than the black man. He may resist at first. However, as time passed, Hall found that Rachel could not support it. At the moment, Hall did not hesitate, and immediately ordered three heads and four whistling moon wolves and a fourth-class flame wolf leader to help. Some Hall''s command, Fells'' situation has improved a lot of time, and Fells is not the kind of rigid knight. It is unfair to pay attention to what is right. He gratefully glances at Hall and then continues to be serious. Deal with this black man. Because there are so many enemies here, Hall will not use other Warcraft, let them continue to confront the enemy, Hall deliberately pushed back a few steps, and the black man opened the distance. "Dark four, you go to help Fells! He can''t hold on!" Nosia glanced at me and followed her secretly. After listening to this, the Dark Four did not have the first time to act. He looked around the situation. The dark one was playing with Lu Kelu. The second summoning beast was also inseparable from the enemy''s summoned beast. Third, he is still busy guarding against the closeness of the other thief. The last sixth-class fighter of the opponent is deadlocked with the summoning beasts of Fells and Hall. Seeing this, his eyes suddenly glanced at Hall and Nosia, and there was a decision in his heart. I saw him turning around and watching Princess Nosia whispering, "His Royal Highness, I will help you, you must be careful!" After saying this, suddenly in the surprised eyes of Hall and Nosia, a green dagger Suddenly taken out from the dark four arms, and directly inserted into the chest of Nosia. Nosia''s eyes reveal an incredible gaze, staring at the quick approach of the green dagger, although the Hall on the side quickly responded, but it was late, seeing the dagger will hit Nocia''s chest, Hall I didn''t have time to think about why Dark Four had to do this. Suddenly his eyes became blood red, and a strong mental power was directly drawn into a whip, and the dark four was violently pumped. Invisible and colorless, the spirit hits the dark body in the exclamation of everyone. The dark face suddenly becomes pale, and the mental power is created. He looks back at the Hall with a trace of horror. Stagnation, but he immediately reacted, and the blue light that showed the sixth-class warrior appeared on his body. The originally stagnant action hit Nocia in the first place. With a scream, Nosia grabbed his arm and fell directly to the ground. In just a few seconds, Nosia''s face was gradually replaced by green. Obviously, this green dagger was actually smeared with poison! "Bastard! Dark four! What do you do!" Hall immediately summoned the remaining World of Warcraft, and the other Warcraft gave up the confrontation surrounded by the Dark Four. The dark four just wanted to start, suddenly a roar came from the side, a cold breath instantly enveloped the dark four, the dark four suddenly appeared a creepy feeling, did not think, he fled directly out . Just when Hall was holding Nosia, a dark, pale face with a little bit of blood fell on the ground. After looking at the Princess of Nosia, he turned back and swayed a sword with a strong green. After the light, a figure appeared on the side, this person is the dark four! "Why! Why are you doing this?" The dark betrayal made the dark one a bit sad. He had a long time with the Dark Four. He didn''t think that he ended up hurting the princess. Seeing the princess looks like a very tenth. Violent poison, the whole person did not respond. After he heard the screams of Nosia, the whole person was distracted, the master had a trick, and a weak flaw could kill the land without a burial, so he turned back and Lukeru seized the opportunity and smashed it. However, Lu Kelu is not incomplete. One of his arms was blinded by a dark flash because he was not in a hurry, but this is what it is for the knife marks behind the dark one. The changes in the battlefield were seen in the eyes of everyone. In the dark, they all looked angry and helpless, and Lukerus people were a happy face, because Lukelu won, it means Hall they will all It is to be your own bag! "Dark four! Why!" Dark three on the side to help the dark one to stop the blood, while the dark second is the eyes reddened to star Hall ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the whole person because of anger, his summoned animal volcano cloud leopard is also roaring again and again. Lu Kelu did not hurry to start, because the other side of the camp suddenly appeared such a dramatic scene, he suddenly became very comfortable. He didn''t worry about being treated by the dark one. The injury was not an ordinary sword wound. It was mixed with the fire attribute, and the dark one was ice attribute, so don''t look at the dark one, so in his heart. Clearly, the dark one is just forbearing! Simplely dealt with the hand injury, Lu Kelu looked at the dark side standing on the side and said, "If you are willing to come over to us, I promise that they will let you leave when you will catch them. Of course, if you are willing to join Tieling City. I also welcome my hands! How?" The dark four disdained Lukelu, and with his garbage, he even wanted to recruit himself? Seeing that the dark four did not respond, Lu Kelu was not angry. Anyway, the advantage is now on his side, and he ignores the darkness. Lu Kelu continues to look at Hall and others, especially the row around Hall. Summoning the beast, because of anger before, so I didn''t care too much. Now, after seeing most of the third-class summoning beasts, I can''t help but secretly admire them. It took so long to grow so fast, but now, it is not to be carried in myself. In the hands! "Hall is it, you surrender, you have no chance of winning!" Tomorrow, I will be on the shelves. Its also said that its two months later, 350,000 words, 9100 collections, and average results, but the uncle will continue to write down, hoping to get the support of the students! Please...the three big demands tomorrow! Collection! Tickets! Reward! And... the monthly film can also count welcome to the readers to read, the latest, fastest, most popular serial works are available at ~： On the shelves It is said that the current network writers are really difficult to do, there are too many pirates, and we have no way! So now its the turn of the uncle! I wrote two books before, and the results are all servants, but the book is the uncle''s love number. This original fantasy is written and played! I didn''t think that Black Rice would directly sign the contract! Later, the result of 200,000 words is 200 collections! No mistake, it is 200! Just want to give up, suddenly one day added 300 collections! Uncle''s mood is exciting! Then, more than 20 days passed, and the black rice brother Qing Mang gave two recommendations, and the result is now 9200! There are more than nine thousand classmates! Although the results are still a lot worse than others, but the uncle is happy, this is not, the code word is basically three more during that period! As an office worker, the code word is definitely not as fast as others, but the uncle will work hard! Tomorrow is on the shelves, and there are not many uncle requests! Subscribe to 200 plus one more! Subscribe to 300 plus one more! If there is a lord uncle directly add three more! The rudder master adds one more! Monthly ticket 50 plus one more! Although the monthly ticket, this uncle is rare... Ok, there are not many books to write! I hope students can subscribe more! One chapter and one dime! Not really much! Chapter 172： Poisoning Chapter 172 Poisoning "Hall is it? Surrender!" Before waiting for Hall to open, Ai Su suddenly stepped forward and said, "Luke, let your troops recover. Do you know who I am?" "Love Princess Sissi?" Lu Kelu was not surprised at all. His performance made Fells frown, and Ai was looking at Lu Kelu with a look of surprise. "you know me?" Lu Kelu saw that Ai Dai had not responded yet, and pointed his finger at the black robe who had fought with Fells. "I introduce you to a person who is the one of His Royal Highness, well, don''t you know if you know?" The black robe was originally somewhat dissatisfied, but he still showed his true face. "It''s you!" Ai Wei and Felth could not help but be surprised. This person is not someone else. He is the person around Nan Can, but they did not think that he turned out to be a sixth-class thief, and it is so deep hidden! "Oh, Best has seen Princess Ai!" "What do you mean by Nan Can send you? You just want to kill me? Is that what he meant?" Ai is not a fool, she is just a little straightforward, and soon she will understand, this must be Nancan. "Oh, sorry, my Royal Highness, I don''t know this, but I only know that if you die here, that''s right!" Ai did not think that Best was so explicit, and the soldiers around him did not have any doubts. It seems that Lu Kelu has completely controlled the soldiers here. "Hall, what are you doing!" Suddenly a roar sounded from a dark mouth, and then saw a person kicked out. Not only did the Dark Three wait for it, but even Luklu gave me some soldiers who were speechless. They are facing them in Hall, so Halls every move has been seen by their foreigners. They didn''t know how to describe them because they saw Hall at this time actually went to take advantage of the cheapness of Nosy in the coma. The dark one just saw Hall''s mouth to the pro-Norcia, so he couldn''t help but kick the Hall. Hall''s physique is estimated to be inferior to Ryder, even if the dark did not use vindictiveness, Hall was also kicked out by the dark. Avril Lavigne exclaimed, and quickly helped to hold Hall, and saw the appearance of Halls mouth spit blood flowing out of the distressed tears, while slaping Halls back and using the crying The voice asked, "Younger brother, are you not? What happened to you? You tell your sister, you don''t have an accident!" Halls heart was a bitter smile. Although he had just taken advantage of it, he had a reason. He comforted Avrils and told him that he had nothing to do. But Avril''s words made Hall unable to resist a spurt of blood. "You are also, how to bully other girls at this time!" that is not Hall wants to explain to her sister, but Hall has to give up when she sees her weird eyes. "I said, this time you kick me, even if there is another time, I will not be polite with you!" Hall''s words made the dark anger burn, still want to have the next time? Just want to get angry, suddenly came a dark second with a hint of surprise "Hmm? Princess situation has improved?" Hearing this voice, the most surprising thing is not others, it is the culprit dark four! He was unbelievably looking at Nosia, whose face was slowly receding, but fortunately, the toxins only paused a little and then began to spread again. "Is it possible to alleviate this poison?" Obviously, the dark four is not as impulsive as the dark one. He associates with Hall''s actions and immediately understands that Hall should have eaten something for Nosia. "No, the princess hasn''t woken up yet. Her breath is slowly weakening. We must take the princess back soon, and we can''t delay for a moment!" When I heard this here, I realized that I had misunderstood Hall, but he did not apologize. After all, he was also taking advantage of it. "There is nothing yet! Take it all out!" Hall heard his words and rolled his eyes. He just took two drops of life spring water and gave it to Nosia. He just didn''t think that he could only relieve it and could not relieve the toxins. "If I still stand here, stupid?" Hall gave him a sigh of relief. The dark night was not ruined by Hall, and he turned his head and ignored Hall, he said to the dark. "Ready, let''s break through and take the princess back!" "Want to go? Have you ever asked me?" The play was almost the same, and Lukelu snorted this time, and there was a hot breath again. "Luke is it?" Hall suddenly spoke, so that Lukelu and others couldn''t help. Hall, regardless of them, waved his hand and then the two men were brought up by two violent bears. As soon as he saw the person, Lukelu changed his face to "Abby?" Hearing that he was only concerned about Abby, Hall sarcastically snarled at Rachel who woke up. "My cheap brother-in-law, you see how you choose your father-in-law? People ignore you!" Regardless of Rachel''s angry eyes, Hall looked at Lukelulu seriously. "Let''s go, otherwise you will take them away!" When the Halls words were finished, the violent demon bear suddenly screamed, and the two claws clasped Abby and Rachels neck. Avril Lavigne still wants to say something, but when she thinks of Halls current situation, she finally closes her mouth and stands by Angels eyes blocking her eyes. "Bastard! Let go of her, or I will let you all be buried!" Lukelus eyes screamed red, and before he could act, a black man suddenly said, Its just a daughter. If you let Hall run, you should know the consequences! "You..." Lukelu couldn''t help but anger, he just wanted to display the field, but he soon woke up, but now he has no retreat. The man who spoke knew that he was the thief who had escaped from Rachel. Seeing that Lukerus murderousness is getting stronger and stronger, Hall understands that Aibis hostage is no longer useful, and he probably wants to understand it. It is estimated that Lukelu has already turned to the Principality of Aoraki. Then Rachel was dragged, his sister was being monitored, and he was being treated by the people Everything was done by the king of the Aurora! Its just that he doesnt understand, what is the price of Lukelus lord of the empire, which will cost him the King of the Principality of Orakil? Just as Hall thought, Lukelu finally calmed down, and behind him was his cold eyes. "Kill, one does not stay!" As Lukerus voice just fell, the atmosphere at the scene became dignified again. Just as everyone was ready to start, suddenly Hall raised his hands and, in the eyes of everyone shocked, Hall said loudly. "and many more!" Today, I am looking for support! Add more today! Seeking a monthly ticket! First order! Introducing several books of the same kind, all of them are Western illusions, not easy. The author''s step by step, "The Witchcraft Throne", and the king of mythology, "The Reborn Magic Age"! Very popular! Chapter 173： The situation has changed dramatically Chapter 173 Changes in the situation "and many more!" Seeing that Hall raised his hands and made an international surrender gesture, Lukelu did not show his hand to stop the crowd. "How? You decided to surrender?" For Hall''s decision, Lu Kelu was also a loose heart. After all, Abby is his daughter. No matter how good his daughter is, it is his own child. ! It is undoubtedly the best case to see Hall choose to surrender. "Hall! You!" The crowd did not expect that Hall would surrender, the dark three could not help but have a Hall of Warcraft, they want to break through or have a lot of control, but if Hall surrenders, then they are Its not that easy to break through in the case of a dark injury. Hall turned back and smiled at the darkness. "Is that magic crystal still there? Can you lend me?" Hearing that Hall was still thinking about the magic crystal at this time, the dark three just wanted to blame Hall, and the dark side suddenly opened. "give him!" Hall looked a little surprised and looked at the dark one. After nodding his head, he took over the space bag that the dark three had thrown over. After looking at the magic crystal inside, the heart had a slight sigh of relief. After taking over, Hall slowly took a few steps forward and looked at the people in front of him. The Dark Four should be specifically for the Elves, and Best is the Nancan of the Standan Principality. The other two black men are the people of the Principality of Orakir. Lukelu is estimated to have already invested in Aoraki. The Principality, otherwise it will not be known that Princess Ai is still a killer here. "Luke Lucheng, I said that I just want to tell you something..." "What?" I don''t know why Lukelu suddenly felt a bad feeling. "You have to be!" "No!" As the Hall''s voice just fell, suddenly two screams came, and Lukelu saw it, and his eyes suddenly became red. "Ah! Kill me! Kill! Kill!" It turned out that Hall had just let the violent demon bear smashed the heads of Abby and Rachel, and threw the body to him. It was not a provocation. The third time I saw a sigh, "I know that this kid will not be so embarrassed! Ready to break through!" Needless to say, everyone immediately guarded, because the front of the black man and Lu Kelu and the soldiers have already rushed over. The Hall at the front did not show the panic. Don''t look at him standing there. In fact, the soul has entered the mysterious space. When he came to the war tree, he took out the secret to him. That seventh-class magic crystal. "Go out... fight for me!" As the Hall voice just fell, the magic crystal directly into a light into the big tree, a message suddenly passed to Hall''s mind, laughing and laughing, Hall immediately flashed out of the space. Seeing that he had already rushed to Luklu and others, Hall waved his hand and suddenly it was dark, and suddenly a green-filled creature appeared in front of everyone. Seeing the huge creatures of up to ten meters that suddenly appeared in front of the eyes, everyone was dumbfounded, especially the two fast-skinned black men and the red-hot tiger, who had not reacted and were suddenly entangled in several black shadows. At the same time, Lu Kelu, who was stunned and wanted to escape, was stunned by more black shadows. Even the vindictive armor of his seventh-class fighters could not defend against this black shadow attack. A scream came from Lukelus mouth, and everyone found that he was shot like a fly and slammed into a house. With a loud bang, the number collapsed and the house settled. . On the other hand, after the screams of the two black men and the red tigers wrapped in black shadows came, everyone found that the black shadow of the package turned out to be a branch! "This is, the ancient tree of war!" The dark elves can''t help but exclaimed when they heard the words. This is the ancient war weapon war tree in the dark forest! How does Hall have it! "Is this the Royal Highness of the Princess? No! The ancient trees of the Nine Wars are as high as tens of meters. This is the ancient tree of the Seventh War!" Soon, the Dark II denied the Dark One, since it was not the Princesss War ancient trees, then how did this seventh-class war ancient tree come? In the dark four, the pupil is suddenly big, and the ancient tree of war is also known. Dont look at it, its just a seventh-class war tree. Just one of them, there is no one here is his opponent, unless everyone There is only a hope in the union! Seeing that two black men and Chi Yanhu were struggling to escape from the inclusions of the branches, it was not clear how long the war tree could last for a long time. He decided to make a quick decision. Thinking of this, he immediately ordered the war tree to increase its strength. "what!" "Roar!" Two screams came, and then everyone discovered that the three bodies that had become blood groups were lost by the war trees. The voice was so harsh, scared the soldiers to push back a few steps, and not far from the old trees, the black man who was hit hard by the summoning of the beast, and the dark four are far away. It can be seen that they also realized the power of this ancient war tree. The seventh-class soldiers directly flew, and the two men, one tiger, three sixth-class combat masters, even a face-to-face death... All this said that it happened too suddenly! Seeing that Hall was pulled down by a branch of war, the eyes of the people became a little different. "Is this the real strength of him? Is it just where the ancient tree of war came from? Is it a summoning? In this way, is he not a seven-sum summoner? But is there a summoner who summons the ancient tree of war?" "This... is my brother?" "God is on the top, it seems that the ones that my brother said are now weaker than the ones..." Fells didn''t say anything, but he looked at Hall''s eyes and revealed deep taboos! Hall ignored the shocking eyes of everyone. He suddenly waved his hand, and the ancient tree of war suddenly raised the root of the vine, and walked toward Luke. "Run!" The soldiers were confused Escape became their first choice, there is no way, the war tree is too strong, even Lu Kelu was defeated by a move, they are average second-class, a small amount of three What role can a fourth-class fighter play? Seeing that Hall commanded the war and the old trees to catch up, both the black man and the dark four chose to escape. However, the dark four did not escape for a long time, suddenly a figure blocked him. "The fourth, let me call you this last time! Why are you doing this? Is the antidote not on you?" The dark four did not speak, he directly expressed his attitude with the action, or the green dagger, between the shots, the dagger was stabbed in the direction of a dark one. Although the dark one was injured, but his seventh-class combat power was still there, with a bang, the dark four chest suddenly splashed a lot of blood. one move! Just one trick! The dark four was defeated by the dark one! "You...you...break it!" Ask for the first order! Seeking support! Everyone, big! A lot of support! Chapter 174： solution Chapter 174 Solutions Compared to the dark one-on-one defeat of the dark four, Hall is here is a fierce battle. After the Warcraft Legion of Hall chased the deserters, he immediately returned to the Hall. However, Hall did not care, his eyes were staring at the tall war tree and the fiery red figure fighting it. "Damn! Hall, as long as you are not chasing, I immediately leave Tieling City, how?" Lu Kelu is really wrong, the strength of the war tree is too strong, if he is also a seventh-class warrior, but also the fire system, he has long been edited by the branches of the ancient tree. He just finished this sentence, and another tree vine swiftly pulled down, Lukelu figure flashed, and when he escaped, a sword cut it off. After seeing the tree vines break, Lukelu did not feel proud, but instead stepped back a few steps. Sure enough, when he left, a few trees and vines were inserted into the place where he had just left. "Hall!" Lukelu roared again, but Hall was more anxious than him, because the war tree had been summoned for some time, and if it was delayed, if the old tree disappeared, then he would be miserable. At this time, a figure suddenly appeared beside him, but fortunately there was no hostility, otherwise the war tree would attack directly. "Well? You..." Hall found a man and couldn''t help but look back at the dark four on the floor. "He is dead?" There was no interface in the dark. His eyes looked at the old war tree behind Hall. The shock in his heart still did not fade. He felt that this was not something he could decide. He thought of it, he took back the war. The gaze of the tree looked at Hall deeply. "This time I will help you, we don''t owe it, but if you go back, if the princess has something, then you will wait for the dark forest elves to hunt down!" After talking, Hall explained that he suddenly flashed, and the whole person disappeared in front of Hall, waiting for Hall to react, and a scream suddenly came. "Well?" Hall discovered that the strength of the original dark one turned out to be amazing! "Does he break through?" Hall saw that Lukelu, who was evenly matched with the dark one, was seriously injured by a dark knife. "You, you broke through? You..." The hair was scattered, and the whole body was dripping with Lukerus cry. However, the latter words have not been finished. Suddenly, the ice field suddenly smashed his fire department, and Luklu suddenly spit a **** water, then a figure appeared beside him, and the knife flashed, Lu Kelu He stood there, his eyes filled with incredible eyes, and after a while the whole person crashed down. "Dead?!" Hall was shocked by the ease of solving Lukelu so easily, but it was a seventh-class fighter! The dark one is silently collecting weapons, and he does not look at Lu Kelu and slowly walks toward Hall. When he passed by, he suddenly said, "The princess has an accident. You have a great responsibility. If the princess can''t cure, I will personally take your life! Also, the war tree, you and the queen." Explain it!" As soon as they left, even the time when they wanted to say hello was not given. The three of them left the city of Tieling quickly with a coma of Nosia and a fuss. ... Lukerus death made Tieling City a mess. Some mercenary groups who usually like to steal chickens and dogs touched the fire. The entire Tieling City was full of killings. Fortunately, Ai Wei and Fells took control of the situation in time, and with the existence of Hall''s Warcraft and War Tree, after killing some sinful mercenary groups, these people suddenly became honest. After several nobles who were loyal to the royal family were promoted, the army was quickly brought under control. One day later, the entire Tieling City was restored to a calm. If the place destroyed by the battle in the city was not repaired, everyone thought it was a dream. City House In the eyes of his dissatisfied eyes, Hall took over a few rings that Fells handed over. This is Fells'' disregard of love and opposition to strong demands. After all, Lu Kelu and several black people are Halls. According to regulations, this is Hall''s spoils. Hall is welcome, because he has no time to investigate because of the time. As for the property of Lu Kelu''s family, Hall glanced at his love, and thought about it. "Fells, are the orcs and children still going back?" "Well, it''s already OK, and gave the Kobold a month''s worth of food as compensation, and also agreed with them, one day a month to trade!" In fact, these are all proposed by Hall. After all, the living conditions of the orcs are poor, and there are not many things. In addition, this time Lukelu was the first to hunter, which led to the weaker Kobolds in the orcs. Not to mention, yesterday, Tieling City was in chaos, and the Kobolds took the opportunity to attack the city. If Hall did not suddenly put forward this valuable opinion, it was estimated that Tieling City had been broken and the loss would be more. After the humans returned to the children and also made compensation and allowed the trade, the Kobold immediately agreed to retreat. Until the Kobolds received people and food retreat, Hall, they realized why the Kobolds would attack the city this time. One of the girls turned out to be the daughter of their patriarch! Before the walk, the orc girl also thanked Hall a lot, as if she said what she thought, but Hall did not care because he did not care, so he did not remember. "Okay, I have found my sister and niece, and there is nothing wrong with me here..." The Halls words are not finished, and the swearing disdain is cutting, not afraid of being blocked, trying to escape! For the words of love, Hall is not angry. After all, he really thinks this way. Before the two people sent by the Principality of Orakir died one and the other escaped, it is very likely that they learned the strength of Hall. After that, the Eighth Class Warrior will be dispatched or the commission will be increased to allow the bounty hunters of higher combat power to capture themselves. Hall has already thought about it. After going to the college, I will announce the truth immediately. I believe that the time will be a headache for King Aoraki! "You wait Wait for me to have strength, I will go find you!" King Aoraki is already one of Hall''s murderers. He must die whether he is a family or a new hate! After seeing that Hall took a group of people and left in the carriage, Ai Wei looked at Felth Road with some dissatisfaction. "Why don''t we go back? Which guy in Nancan obviously wants to kill us!" Fairs smiled softly. "Now you don''t know the situation in China. We killed a sixth-class fighter in Nancan this time. He will be honest for a long time. It is best for Ai Prince to go back together." College, able to make such a strange person, is also the luck of the prince!" I heard this and also remembered Halls horror summoning beasts, especially the huge tree, which made her feel so small. "No, I have to work hard!" Seeking support! Various requests! The code word is very hard! Need everyone''s support! Subscription is the source of power for Uncle! Chapter 175： Trophy Chapter 175 Trophy "So what should we do now?" Fels stood on the wall and looked at everything under the city. After smiling, he revealed a burst of light. "Returning to apply for the city''s city owner, this time thanks to Hall, this time the turmoil has killed a lot of nobles, so that we can control it! According to Hall, I will manage it here, and maybe I can help it later. Prince Ai Tuo!" I loved to hear this, and I finally agreed to stay. ... On a trail, a black man is rushing to Warcraft, who is another black man lurking in Tieling City. His summoned beast died, so his strength was greatly weakened. He is now rushing to the neighboring country of the Principality of Sterling, preparing to fly from there to return to the Principality of Orakir and then report the situation of Hall to the king. . "Damn! I didn''t think that this would happen. Xiaohu, I won''t let you die!" Airship "Oh, Angel, really beautiful! I like you too much!" After finishing the Hall, Angel smiled and kissed her on her pink face, making Angel''s face tickle and laughing. Lisa, who was on the side, didn''t get angry and took Angel over, and glanced at Hall. "An Qier, don''t worry about you, the little color ghost! Angel is so beautiful, so beautiful, I will be fascinated by many people in the future!" After all, Angel is a child. For Lisa, after a day, she is familiar with it, and she is still a sister and sister, and she is not allowed to let go. Avril Lavigne was a little sad about the death of Rachel yesterday. After all, she was a couple of years, but she soon became connected. Now she has a smile on her face. "Sister, after I went back to college with me, you will live with me. I will find ways to get more credits and rent a bigger house!" Avril did not say anything, she just smiled and nodded. For Avril, who only has two relatives, Hall and Angel, the big house or the small house is the same. After all, she lived in the pigs nest. After the killing, all she needs now is that Hall and Angel are safe! Back a few days ago When Hall returned to the city of Vipdas, it seemed that the story of Tieling City was quickly returned, but it was only that Luklu was treason, and that the orc slaves were arrested and provoked the war. One counted down, no one refutes. After all, people are dead. All they can do is raise their hands and agree to eliminate Lukerus family honour and capture the embers. By the way, I want to accept that place. Only at the proposal of Ai Tuo, Fells sat on the city owner there, and this time Nan Can has no objection. After passing this resolution, Ai Tu and Mr. Hall sat together on the airship returning to Mars City. After a greeting with Ai Tu, Hall returned to the room. He has been busy these days, so he doesn''t have time to check the spoils. Now that he has time, he naturally looks forward to looking at the three rings in his hand and a fire-like sixth-class magic crystal. It is said that this sixth-class magic crystal is not someone else''s. It is the red-hot tiger that was killed by the war tree. As for the body, it has been thrown to Ada and they have a tooth-feeling. Three rings, one is Lukelu, Hall first placed aside, the other two, one is the sixth-class thief sent by the Principality of Oraquir, and the other is the soldier sent by Nancan! "It''s a pity that the summoner ran, otherwise he must have some summoning knowledge from the summoner!" Hall is very excited about the use of mental power to hurt the dark four. He finally has a skill that does not damage the enemy by systemic ability. "Well? "The Outline of Domineering"" Hall found a book from the sixth-class warrior ring of Nan Can. "Let''s take a look later!" A piece of five hundred purple gold coins, plus some gold coins, there is not much money, there are some magic crystals, but basically all four, the number has not been found in Rachel! The rest is a long sword! Poor ghost! This is Hall''s judgment on him. If the soldier hears Hall, it is estimated that he will be angry and vomit blood and die again! Although he is a sixth-class warrior, but wants to further advance, the number of magic crystals needed is not much, and a special thing is needed. What he is relying on for Nan Can is not just because of the identity of Nan Can, but the identity of Nan Can as a student of the School of Magic of the Principality of Studan. With these two identities, Nan Chan is very likely to get that thing. Big, this has a very important role in his understanding of the field. Unfortunately, this time he encountered Hall this metamorphosis, the death is called a grievance. Putting things aside, Hall took out another ring. This is the ring of thieves sent by the Principality of Oraqui. When Hall opened, his eyes could not help but his mouth opened involuntarily. "No, so much?" There are some piles of ore in the ring, and Hall just saw this, but it is only a small piece. It was seen in the black iron dwarf Carter master when it came to steel. This is Mithril Mine! When Hall saw this, he immediately understood it. It is estimated that this was given to him by the Principality of Orakir, and it was mined from the mine in his home! Got, the thing is returned to the original! Just Hall thinks, it seems that space will absorb this. In addition to ore and some money cards, there are only some groceries like clothes and food. Hall disliked throwing his clothes away, people are dead, these things are here to suffocate... If Lisasha hears this, she will refute him Why not lose Mithril? After cleaning up, Hall looked at the last ring again. How does Luklu say that he is also a city owner. If things are too bad, isnt this a face? Hall, who thought so, opened his ring with a glimpse of hope, and as the ring was opened, Hall''s eyes suddenly glowed. "Sent! Developed!" I saw that this ring is bigger than the previous space ring, and the things are placed in different categories. There are more than a dozen purple gold cards, each with five hundred purple gold coins, and the gold coin card is also a dozen or so, each one is 10,000 gold coins. A bunch of magic crystals were thrown aside, and Hall glanced at them. Most of them were magic crystals of fire attributes. One of the fist-sized magic crystals brightened Hall''s eyes! "This is, the eight-fire attribute magic crystal?" Feel the temperature from the magic crystal, Hall laughed, but this time it really made! There are too few subscriptions... really few... classmates... your support? Chapter 176： upgrade! upgrade! Chapter 176 Upgrade Upgrade The hand touched the eighth-class magic crystal, Hall smiled and smiled happily. Since the seven-day war, the ancient trees have been so powerful, Hall knows that it is a very important thing for him to have a high-level magic crystal on his body! Not to mention that after Hall left here, King Orakir would not send a man of the eighth-class power to chase him. Even the college where he entered, there was an eighth-class senior magician Wu Du, who was dissatisfied with him. If there isn''t a hole in hand, he really has to be a tail man! I even have to ask Loren teacher to take care of it. I dont want to say that Loren is willing to do this. He is not willing to be a character of Hall! After all, giving your life to others is not responsible for yourself! Carefully close the magic crystal, Hall will continue to check the spoils. In the end, he counted it. This time, the spoils and money, he can temporarily not worry about it. Hall estimates that there are still millions of gold coins, that is, about 10,000 purple coins. In addition to the eighth-class magic crystal, there is only one sixth-class magic crystal, a fifth-class magic crystal and some fourth-class, a large number one, two and three. The specific number of Halls are too lazy to count, anyway, Hall''s summoned beasts are basically three or more, so the first and second magic crystals are temporarily unavailable! As for the "Fighting Outline", Hall is ready to try it in time. If he is practicing vindictiveness, in his words, then the cow is forced... Into the space, Hall first came to the war tree, but this time he found that the war tree was a lot of wilting! This situation scared Hall a jump, this is not a joke, "Does this happen when you summon once! Energy? Yes, it should be energy consumption, then you can add energy, magic crystal!" Thinking of this, Hall suddenly took out a lot of magic crystals such as one, two and three, and sure enough, with the emergence of the magic crystal, the system immediately prompted. Do the host directly absorb the space or supplement the ancient tree energy? Did not have to say, definitely something to add to the ancient tree energy! This is a life-saving card! After Hall decided, a lot of magic crystals suddenly turned into a mass of powder and disappeared into the space. Soon Hall found that there was a 7 word in the old tree. At the same time, the system space sent information "After seven days, the old trees returned to normal!" Ok! Seven days! Also, without restrictions, it is really invincible! Hall quickly relieved, and did not feel that the ancient tree was useless because of this restriction. Instead, he felt that this was in line with the strength of the ancient tree. Although a lot of magic crystals are missing, Hall is still very happy. Leaving the ancient tree, Hall came to the spring of life and looked at the water of life without a drop. Hall thought about it and took out the sixth-class magic crystal. Do you provide water source upgrades? Hall still remembers that the last time he took out a fifth-class magic crystal, the life spring water changed from seven days to six days. According to this situation, then the sixth-class magic crystal will become five days, and so on. After giving the Nine Magic Crystal, it will be a drop in two days! However, Hall can''t smile after seeing the magic crystal disappear. He has a fascinating magic crystal. It is much harder to get the ninth magic crystal! When I think of the 9th-class magic crystal is to kill the level of Warcraft like the Elf Queen, Hall is in a panic! Forget it... maybe you can get one in the future? Ah q! This is the obvious spirit of Ah Q! Ok, our Ah Q... No... The master came to the black soil with the spirit of Ah Q, and saw a fruit tree that grew as tall as him! "Great! This has been more than ten days, it seems that the effect is good, and soon there will be elf fruit to eat, just do not know, these elf fruit have no special effects!" Came to the ranch Xiaohe is still like that. When he sees Hall, he bites. Hall feels helpless and touches his head and comforts him. "Oh, this is my fault. Go back to the college. Let me go out and play well? Anyway, this summoner." Already justified, there should be no problem with a puppy!" After hearing that Hall wanted to take him out, the little black man grinned and then heard Hall telling him another puppy, and Xiaohe immediately became dissatisfied. Looking at the little black who bite his own, Hall was silent for a while, but his heart was thinking that if the little rabbit scorpion went out, he would like his hand. Can he eat it? It seems that I have to find a time to adjust and teach it! I didn''t know that I was being beaten by the black ear, and I still expressed my dissatisfaction with Hall''s title. But he couldn''t understand that his Hall didn''t pay attention. He was coming to the Queen of Fire Ants. "Today I will upgrade you first. At present, my summoning beast army is the only one that has the strongest reproductive ability. It is estimated that you and your children will depend on you for a long time. Come on!" As Hall''s voice just fell, Hall''s only fifth-class magic crystal lattice, ten fourth-class magic crystallized as ashes. After a ray of light, a queen of fire ants, taller than before and with a breath of breath, appeared again in front of Hall. Seeing the Queen of Fire Ants sticking out of the Hall''s legs and honing a few times to express gratitude, Hall smiled and touched her head and said, "Oh, this time the female ant is enough, and more fertile ants!" The soldier ant is a third-class Warcraft. When he was born, he was the guardian of the Queen of Fire Ants. The attack and defense were good. Hall was missing this kind of summoned beast. To do this well, Hall is not enough black dissatisfaction, once again ignores the request that he wants to go out and directly withdraws from the space, leaving a small black-haired fire chasing Ada, they are flying around... Poor Ada became a substitute for Hall... Out of the space, Hall went out to have dinner with everyone, and handed the plate to Hall, the only person in the former Rachel House who was taken away by Hall. "Glutinous rice, do you really want to go home?" The glutinous rice is the name of the maid. Her home is the Principality of Sterling. She has no parents since she was a child. She was adopted by her uncle''s family. Later she was sold as a slave. The empire of the fire does not allow the slaves to be bought or sold, but the fire empire is too big~ Www.novelhall.com~ Not everyone has supervision, and Tieling City itself is scratching slaves, so no one is going to take care of it. The glutinous rice shook his head. "I wont go back, Master, I will follow you later!" Hall thought about it and thought it would be fine. After all, he did not regard Mia as a maid, and both Ryder and Mochi were male, so it was convenient for a loyal maid to help take care of Avril. "Well, you will take care of my sister and Angel in the future!" Hearing that Hall did not drive her away, Demi quickly expressed her gratitude, and Avril was familiar with glutinous rice, and she took care of Angel during this time, so she accepted this situation, but her heart was secretly decided. Mi finds a sweetheart, then she has to help make a perfect wedding. When she thought of the wedding, she thought of Hall, so she said something in the Hall when she was drinking water that he was almost killed. "Hall, when are you getting married?" The first set is bleak! However, the five promised today are still there. Let''s see if everyone gives it, and continue to cheer in the afternoon! Chapter 177： Perseverance Chapter 177 Perseverance of Avril Lavigne (Sixth) "Hall, when are you getting married?" Hall Ai Weier said this sentence, the scene Hall directly sprayed the water in his mouth. And Lisa, Li Laide, and Mia and others all resisted laughing, but looking at their trembling shoulders can be seen, and it is tolerable enough... Hall was speechless and took the paper towel from the glutinous rice and wiped the water from the corner of his mouth. Then he smiled and said, "Sister, I am only sixteen years old!" Although Hall is already 30 years old, is it time to raise this topic? Seeing what Avril wanted to say, Hall immediately shifted the topic, "That Angel, you havent finished eating, take you to the sky!" After all, Angel is still a three-year-old child, playing with sex, listening to Hall, saying that he immediately put down the bread in his hands. "Okay, okay, I am going!" Avril Lavigne looked at Hall and hugged Angel''s embarrassed escape from the scene, could not help but laughed. The man in front of him is his closest relative. It is estimated that he needs his care for a long time. Therefore, as the sister of Hall, she is obliged to manage the life outside her brother''s study. I think that here, Avril decided that once I met When you are good, you must let Hall seize the opportunity. If Hall knows her sister''s thoughts, it is estimated that she will cry and laugh and ask her not to be so persistent. He is not in a hurry! In the next few days, Hall met with everyone in addition to eating, and at other times he continued to study spiritual skills. Because there is no life spring for the time being, Hall does not dare to practice as hard as he did last time. He just slowly depicts the second magical array step by step, so he is progressing very slowly. "It seems that it is going to go to the so-called spiritual house. It takes five credits a day. It is really expensive!" The spirit house, as its name implies, is the room with gradual spiritual power. This is what Hall sees from the books. There are not many introductions in it. That is to say, the outer courtyard of the School of Magic has such a copy of the inner courtyard of the Magic School! No mistakes! It is a fake, real spiritual house in the inner courtyard of the Mars Magic Institute! It is said that the spirit house of the outer court is a reduced version, and the effect is reduced by two-thirds. Hall is not too surprised to see here because he has not been to the spiritual house, so he does not know that the outer court is only one-third of the inner court. There is not much comment on the effectiveness of the spiritual house. While practicing spiritual power, Hall was licking his teacher, Loren. It is estimated that Loren has not completely read the introduction of the college. There is a paragraph above that says Loren said nothing... "A good teacher is worth your life to serve him, and a fake teacher can only bring you to hell. A good teacher will pave the way for you in the future. He can help you fight for ten years or even a lifetime. To be honest, whether you can know a good teacher depends entirely on your personal well-being and chance. I can tell you what a good teacher should look like. This is not a model, every teacher has his own temperament habits. But if the entrance is too big, the teacher is likely to be a liar. A teacher should have profound wisdom. A person can be called a teacher because he has a place in a certain field. Therefore, you must first consider his knowledge. He should not only know a little more than you, but should be an expert in some aspect. He can give you clear things from beginning to end, quote the classics, and present convincing reasons. A teacher should have a soft temperament. This is hard to express in words, but you will naturally understand when you encounter it. Those good teachers are polite, treat students as well, and do not start or interrupt your studies, or treat your problems rudely. Of course, the gentle temperament is not necessary for a good teacher, but if you don''t have this temperament, you are not suitable for a teacher. At least your study is very easy. If Loren knows that Hall is now licking him, it is estimated that the scorpion will let the Iris bite his head directly! What makes me not a good teacher? Do you have a chance for me? You will leave the school when you start the college. Are you still embarrassed to say me? Of course, Hall will not go to really take this book and Loren to be more realistic, he now needs Loren this tree to rely on, he will not self-destruct the Great Wall! ... Three days later, Hall and his party finally returned to Mars City. The airship flew back after it fell. After all, Ai Tuo studied the language in this short period of time. This airship is one of the few air transportations in the Principality of Studan, and naturally it is impossible to stay here. Soon after they got off the airship, a figure ran quickly. "Miss!" Upon hearing this voice, Lisa Sha could not help but because this person she knew was an assistant to his father''s mercenary union branch. "Well? How come you! My father is here too?" "Well? Uncle is here." Ai Tu heard this and immediately sorted out the clothes. His movements were directly ignored by Lisa. Hall couldnt help but shake his head and sigh. It seems that Lisa has no feeling for Ai Tuo. Otherwise, he will be so diligent on the airship these days. How can Lisasha say nothing? "Miss, the grown-up let me inform you that if you have enough, you will go back immediately, and the college will start school soon!" When I heard the assistant, Lisa also knew that she couldnt come any more. After thinking about it, she said, Well, lets arrange it, I will go back as soon as possible! This assistant is very fast, and when he leaves, he does not have a moment to say that the carriage is ready. Lisa Shake looked at Hall with helplessness, then cleaned up and smiled. "I am very happy to be with you during this time. I will go home first. I will surprise you when Hall arrives. I don''t want to cry when I am!" Hall glanced at Lisa, who had a clear face and pretended to be nothing, smiled and nodded at her. "Well, I won''t cry!" After Lisa and all the people had said hello, this was reluctant to leave with any assistant. Hall glanced at the side and was equally reluctant to love the Tuo, patted him on the shoulder. "It''s yours, you are not yours, don''t be stubborn! Cheer up, boy!" Waiting for the Hall to finish, Avril suddenly said, "Hall, I think Lisa is good, how about, next time my sister will help you?" Loading _ forced to half of the Hall heard the words suddenly dumbfounded, how his cheap sister still remembered this matter, suddenly a little sad and looked at the side of the heart and look at his own love. "Don''t think about it, my sister said it!" classmates! The subscription is too bad... give it a point! Chapter 178： provocative Chapter 178 Provocation The news that Hall returned to the college was first received by Descella, so he was taking people to block the way to Hall. After all, I wanted to retaliate against Hall last time. The result was empty, and he made it impossible for him to do it. He went back to the president of the brave club and got a **** head. During this time, the topic of Hall in the college has been constant, and there is the loss of flair to Hall. If other content is usually spread by the college, he is too happy to come, but things like this shame are mentioned every day, he can be happy to have a ghost! What makes him even more depressed is that this topic must have been made by the hostile forces of their brave people, and the reputation of the brave will be stifled, which is why he will be thundered by the brave will grow up. Where! "Damn Gabriel, have you been your cousin like this, I am packing you back!" That''s right, the reason for the Descartes''s hands is that there is Gabriel''s embarrassment, plus the default of the Gallebi family, which made him a pioneer. However, it is the first time that the teacher has died before he died! Hall is a treason. It is well known throughout the school. Although everyone is not clear about, or even interested in, the Auriyah, a subsidiary of the Geely Empire, this does not mean that everyone does not deny this reputation! Treason is both unfaithful, like this unfaithful person, and wants to have a bad temperament, so for some people to find the trouble of Hall, most people in the college are posing a lively mood. Hall is also far from the Wudu and Sandra and the Galle family. If they are not ignited by the wind, Hall''s things can''t be made known to everyone! "Hurry everyone, today we must let the kid know that our brave will be great! Its almost half a month now, challenge him three times in a row, let him only have less than ten credits next month, if he accepts, then Just teach him well!" This time, Dallas came with a few fourth-class fighters. They are all brave people, and they are all arranged by the president of the brave. One of them impatiently opposed to the Descartes. "Oh, flas, you only have to be accurate, and the rest will not be embarrassed!" Diras heard a change in his face, but after seeing the person talking, the dissatisfied heart immediately closed. "Oh, Carmen disciple, you can rest assured that this time will not be mistaken!" The disciple, next to the Carmen family, the younger son of the Duke of Futxi, the vassal emperor of the Fire Empire, and the marriage of the family of the Fire Empire, said that it was the relatives of the eight poles of the flies. However, the identity of the Carmen is very good, and even some of the direct families of the Galle will take the initiative to make him. The main reason is not because he is the son of the Duke, the Galle family is a Duke family, how can he please to please a Duke of a dependent country? Not because he has a brother, Carmen wins, and now is an elite student in the inner courtyard of the Mars Magic School! You must know that the people who enter the inner courtyard of the School of Magic are all elites in the outer court, but the elite of the outer court is not necessarily the elite of the inner court! Many elites from the outer courts went to the inner court and found that their strengths were at the bottom. The situation of being high above became the bottom of the college. Many people could not accept this reality and lost their goals. The inner courtyard of the School of Magic divides students into three grades, ordinary students, elite students, and core students. Carmen wins is an elite student in the inner courtyard of the Magic Academy! It is for this reason that the Carmen family once changed from the ordinary family to the top family of the Futur Principality! This is why they can get the initiative and marriage of the Galilean family. Not only is the disciple not very popular in the college for this reason, but one reason is that he has this capital! His talent is excellent, and he is still a single-property fire attribute magician. After only a few years in college, he is already a fourth-class magician! The strength is almost comparable to that of some teachers in the outer court. The reason why he did not participate in the previous several times was because he wanted to become an elite student with excellent results, which was told by his brother. In the past, he was better than him and he has already entered the inner court. Now the new good schoolmate is not as high as his level, so he is very valued for this time. If there is no accident, he can enter the inner court at least five times to become an elite student! "Okay, let''s go! See and see the arrogant traitor!" In the face of the arrogant attitude of the disciples, where does Dallas dare to have any attitude, so he quickly rushed to the front of the horse and was a servant who led the way to the disciples in front. ... Hall entered the college with Avril and others and Aituo, until this time he was relieved, at least for now, no one dared to assassinate him and Avril Lavigne here. "Hall, those people pointed at us, is there something wrong with us?" Avril looked at the strange behaviors of those people next to him, and asked by frowning. For this situation, Hall had already found problems when he first came in, especially in the registry. It seems that some people quickly turned around and left when they saw themselves. It was obvious to inform others. It seems that these people are not giving me peace of mind, but also to clean up some people and let them remember for a long time! Thinking of this, Hall suddenly smiled at Avril, "Sister, they are complimenting you beautiful!" "Hey! I am also very kind, isn''t it?" Angel heard that Hall praised her mother''s beauty, so she immediately spoke. "Yes! Angel of our family is the most beautiful!" Hall ignored Avril''s white eyes and kissed Angel, and made her smirk. Mia seems to be envious of this situation, but she will soon calm down. "Young Master!" Hall, who was already teasing Angel, suddenly heard the serious voice of Ryder Turned his head and saw his face slowly picking up. "It''s really fast! Don''t even give time to the toilet!" Ai Tu did not participate in the battle of Tieling City, and Hall did not tell him, so he did not know very well. After seeing a group of people who were all third-class and fourth-class magicians, he immediately became nervous. "Hall, or do we admit defeat this time, the hero does not eat before the loss!" Not waiting for Hall''s opening, the sound of Descartes''s smile and laughter suddenly came. "Oh, this is not our treason brother. Are you coming back? Is this your treason''s sister? Well? There is also a treason''s little point, well, a treason of the treason is finally here!" The originally calm Hall heard this, and the murder on his face suddenly came out. "You should be thankful that the college does not allow murder!" The results are bleak! Classmates... More than 9,000 collections... 70 first order? Uncle is going to cry Chapter 179： Another challenge! Chapter 179 is another challenge Subscribe! Reward! There are monthly passes too! "You should be glad that the college does not kill!" Hall''s voice was very dull, but the more it was, the more the flies and other people felt that the goose bumps had fallen, and the feeling of being in the underworld made them feel trembling from the heart! The disciple was originally a relaxed expression, but after suddenly feeling the murderousness of Hall, he was not surprised. Is this really a 16-year-old new student? But soon, with the small point around a Hall, the momentum on Hall was gone, as if it had not appeared. But they didn''t think of Descasis, because they still feel the cool feeling behind them, which is obviously made by the cold sweat and wet clothes. "You...you don''t want to be so arrogant, you should be thankful that the college does not kill, otherwise you don''t know how to write!" It seems that I saw more people here, and the bottom of the flair suddenly came out. "Hall. Alexander! We are going to challenge you now! Do you accept it?" Hall patted Angel''s head and handed her to Avril, and then looked at Dallas with disdainful eyes. "So, the defeat of your hand, are you going to challenge?" "You!" Diras heard Hall''s disdainful tone and suddenly became angry. "You don''t have to be yours, you are the student of Dilas? I accept your challenge!" Hall was too lazy to talk to him, and he closed his mouth with a word. The situation here was quickly discovered by the students of the college. At this time, a lot of students have been gathered here. Because of Wu Du''s propaganda effect, the people here have heard of Hall''s people. It can be said that Hall is now famous for being famous than real people. When they knew that this young man was the legendary treason **** summoner, everyone came to the interest. Seeing that Dallas was stunned by Hall''s words and his face was red for a long time, some insiders smiled and smiled. "Hahaha... This is Hall. It''s no wonder that Dallas didn''t dare to fight. The last time he didn''t make a move, he took a lazy roll and directly conceded defeat! I don''t know if he will roll again today!" "It''s quite interesting. De Lay comes up to find someone to trouble, but he doesn''t dare to fight! It''s really losing our senior face. I feel very embarrassed with him!" "Yes, that is! Dallas... Are you not a brave person? I will not participate in any brave event after seeing you, join the cowardly association!" Diras heard the person immediately disgusted with this person, he recognized that this person is the courage member who will be right with the brave! Usually, both parties will have contradictions because of this name. Now they will see that their brave people will be so shackled, and those who are courageous will naturally miss the opportunity of this attack! "Damn! I..." Waiting for him to finish, the cardman on the side of his face brushed his face and suddenly became iron-clad, because he was also a person of the brave people. When he was so embarrassed, he would naturally feel uncomfortable. After glanced at the courageous person, he interrupted the flute that continued to swear and "play with him!" The Kamen disciples are not idiots. He naturally heard about the situation of Hall''s last test. He investigated him before he came to him for trouble. Otherwise, the ship was overturned in the gutter, but it was very shameful. DeLas did not dare to refuse to hear it. After he glanced at Hall and the soldier who was dressed like a warrior around him, he immediately had an idea. "Hall, I accept your challenge, but in the name of a group, you can let your followers play!" Hey! As soon as Dallas finished, there was a buzzing sound on the scene. When the eye-catcher saw it, he knew that Ryder was a first-class soldier, and there were several fourth-class fighters on the side of Dallas. Not like this! When I heard this, the courage would be quick to say "Hall Xuedi, I have a fourth-class warrior follower here, I can lend it to you first!" Diras heard a sneak peek at the courageous member. He just wanted to say, ''What will happen to your courage,'' but Hall refused. "Thank you, the schoolmaster is kind, to deal with this guy, there is enough Ryder!" When he was heard, he became very popular. He didn''t know how to express him. He shook his chest and shouted "Drink!" to express his courage and determination at this time. The courageous member will not say more when he sees it, just saying that if Hall needs to speak at any time. "So, since we agreed, let''s go!" The place is still the original place, Hall has come once, so this time he will not need to bring people, and he will arrive at the destination with ease. The teacher in Fujian and Taiwan was the last one. When he saw a group of people coming over, he thought that someone was preparing to make trouble, but after seeing Hall, he understood it. Seeing the cardmen on the side, the teacher couldn''t help but frown, thinking that the brave would be looking for a face. "Hello teacher, we are ready to challenge!" Seeing that it was another group battle, the teachers brow wrinkled again. After he glanced at Hall, he couldnt help but open his mouth. "Are you sure you want to do this?" After getting the consent of Hall, he said, "Okay, the student Hall and the student Delas are challenged by the group, and the bet is 30: Is it ready?" Yes, the 30th is proposed by Hall. DeLas knows that the victory may not be very big, but under the pressure of the disciple, he still agreed. Seeing that Hall is a first-class warrior, Ryder, and the other is in addition to the third-class magician of Dallas, the other ten have four fourth-class fighters, and the teacher has no face. Some are not good looking. This is totally bullying! In this case Hall can completely refuse and make a request. "are you ready?" The teacher spoke again and gave Hall a look. I rely on! You give me a wink to do, stinky, the teacher is giving time to let you summon your summoned beast! Seeing that Hall just blinked his eyes and then did not, then the teacher could only start with a silent speech. Knowing that Hall had a large number of summoned beasts and was summoned in an instant, Dallas immediately gave himself a magic shield, and then he prepared the magic and let the two fourth-class fighters rush to Hall. Ryder can be said to be the most nervous person here, although he knows that the challenge can''t die, but after seeing that the two momentums are obviously higher than him, and he still has a vindictive fourth-class fighter, he still can''t help but suck. The mouth is cool. However, he quickly calmed down, staring at the people and shouting loudly. "Don''t hurt the young master!" Chapter 180： Who is bullying? Who is bullied in Chapter 180? Collections and subscriptions have dropped dramatically! Seek support! The performance of Ryder is satisfied with Hall. He agrees with such a challenge and wants to see if Ryder has the potential to cultivate. He is not lacking in savvy and loyalty. Hall wants to see if he has the courage to face the enemy. If there is only the former, then Ryder will be treated as a servant or a housekeeper. Now that Ryder has made Hall''s satisfying choice, Hall will naturally not let him down. "what!" The two fourth-class fighters saw a first-class warrior rushing over like this. They all showed disdainful expression in their eyes. Because the college could not kill, they both made an action at the same time. Put two big swords on the bottom, prepare a sword to pick up the Ryder weapon, and then send him off the stage! Just as they were preparing for action, suddenly two huge roars came, and two tall figures suddenly appeared between Ryder and two fourth-class fighters. "The third-class Warcraft violent magic bear?" After the last challenge, everyone knows Hall''s summoned beast, so it is not too surprising. The two fourth-class fighters obviously understand this. They are not too surprised by the sudden emergence of the raging magic bear. The big sword that was originally placed below suddenly burst into a red light. They are ready to use vindictiveness. After all, the system of Warcraft Strong, you can''t shake them without anger. Just as they smashed two savage swords against the raging devil''s head, suddenly two violent demons stood up. Then in the eyes of everyone shocked, the two violent demon bears actually grabbed their swords by hand. "what?" Not only they, but even everyone who watched it was shocked by this scene. When can the third-class Warcraft directly catch the big sword full of vindictiveness? wrong! Carmen and some fourth-class fighters have found that these two violent demon bears are not third-class Warcraft, from their breath, it seems to be stronger than the average third-class Warcraft! "This is the fourth-class Warcraft! They turned out to be fourth-class Warcraft!" Everyone heard the words and looked at it carefully. Sure enough, the violent magical bear broke out at this time, and the breath was much stronger than before! "What? Four World of Warcraft? Half a month ago, they are not the third-class Warcraft? Only half a month, they have advanced?" Different from the surprise and fear of the brave people, the courageous people are excited. They are still considering whether to accept this new student who is contradictory with the brave, but now Hall is so brilliant, even if it is comprehensive. Its worth it to fight with the brave! "No, this matter must tell the boss immediately!" The member of the courage will not wait to finish the game, and turned and ran out. In his view, these people are not the opponents of Hall at all, so it is all the same to see them. "bump!" "bump!" Two percussions came, and the two fourth-class fighters were directly photographed. Some viewers with good eyesight have already seen their blood spurting. It seems that they were not hurt this time. "Explosive!" Suddenly a scream came, a fireball that was twice as big as the fireball technique quickly flew toward the two raging magic bears. The fiery atmosphere suddenly filled the entire ring, but Hall did not move, and Ryder quickly erected the shield in front of the Hall. Obviously, he did a little extra work. As the two raging devils roared, the magic of the soil property quickly poured in, and the two earth walls appeared in front of them. With the bang of the bang, the earth wall suddenly broke, but the blast of the Descenda also lost its threat. "It''s amazing! How do you feel that the summoner is much more powerful than the magician!" When I heard Aituo, the teacher couldnt help but flip through the white eyes and explained, This is the reason why Hall is a special type of summoner. The general summoner has so many summoning beasts, and there is space for the venue. Magic The division''s battles are not one person. They usually have their own followers. Under normal circumstances, in the field of the magician''s team, the summoner is mostly the summoner when the summoned beast is restrained!" When I heard the teacher''s words, Ai Tuo was relieved, and then some of them suddenly realized that "the original! After that, I met a metaphysical teacher like Hall, and I still ran without enough strength!" This was recognized by most college students, but the teacher was screaming. He just didn''t want to attack the enthusiasm of their efforts. The summoner is also a kind of magician. Then they naturally have followers. Does it allow you to bring followers out and not allow others to take them out? Not to mention the teacher''s speechlessness, the situation on the stage has changed. After the two violent magic bears resisted the magic of Descasis, they immediately rushed toward them. The remaining two fourth-class fighters understood that their opponents were strong after seeing the vomiting companions. Seeing the violent demon bears rushing, they made a defensive posture for the first time. A red temper was coming up all over the body, and with the shields made by the two dwarf masters, they stood in front of the flair in the same way as the two great steel walls. The six third-class fighters were not idle, and the two archers directly placed arrows at Hall, attempting to disrupt Hall''s control over the summoned beast, and attempting to get him to bring the summoned beast back to defense. The other four fighters went straight to the Hall directly bypassing the violent demon bear. "Want to play Wei Wei Zhao? Play with you!" With the bursts of wolves, the six-headed third-class flame wolf rushed directly to the six third-class fighters, one wolf and one fireball, so that the soldiers who rushed over were busy with time. "Bastard! Get around them! There are two of you, hurry up, just beat Hall, don''t worry about those summoned beasts!" DeLas screamed with a sigh of relief Just wanted to talk again, and suddenly there was a scream of a wolf, and a blue figure quickly rushed to him. "Howling the Wolf?" He remembered clearly that the last time he was almost bitten by a whistling wolf, if it wasn''t for his early surrender, it would be hard to say that Hall would really do this! The two fourth-class fighters who had just climbed up saw the situation, regardless of the pain of the body, and got up and went straight to the Xiaoyue Devil. "Do you want to bully more?" Just as DeLas was ready to give Hall a magic, there were several whistling wolves. "And there are summoned beasts? How do you have so many summoned beasts? Can you summon them once in the next time?" De Lais cried, and it didn''t seem that there were so many third-class Warcraft last time, but look at it now? Basically, every follower has a World of Warcraft in front of him, and at the moment there are two more heads directed at him. This preparation seems to be somewhat inadequate! Chapter 181： Mostan Chapter 181 Mostan The students who watched the pirated version also voted. After the shelves, everyone did not vote? The results are too bad, heartbroken! There is no protection for the soldiers around, and the two fierce whistling wolves have come to the side, seeing their fierce eyes, the appearance of the claws, it seems that this time really want to eat him. Under the conditioned reflex, Descras took out the same words as the last time. "Stop! I surrender!" As he called out, everyone on the scene was up. "Where is the brave man, how come you are such a brave! Change to the coward!" "Poor followers, desperately resisting Warcraft for him, and he actually surrendered directly! Changed to me, long ago left this coward!" When Descasis said that he had surrendered, Hall had already let the Warcrafts stop attacking. Seeing the appearance of the slap in the face of Descartes, Halls face showed a mocking smile. And the cardinal on the side became dark, just like being touched by the bottom of the pot. Although he was amazed at the strength of Hall from this battle, he said that he was ashamed to be with him! The teacher in Fujian and Taiwan worked very hard to finish his work. After assigning the 30s of the flair to Hall, he just wanted to hand it to Hall, but he found that he did not pick up. "Teacher, no hurry!" Not urgent? Everyone couldnt help but watch Hall, and then they understood Hall, and the Carmen of the Brave were still there. Originally, the teacher still wanted to say something. After all, the Carmen was a celebrity in the outer court, but he suddenly thought of Halls two-fourth-class Warcraft, and he nodded and stood by. The Warcraft on the stage has been collected by Hall. Several fighters have supported each other and are ready to step down. When they came down, they ignored the fact that they were still sitting down and gasping their faces. Diras''s face suddenly became iron blue, and his legs were soft at this time. He wanted to ask a warrior to pull him down, but he did not expect them to ignore themselves. Just wanting to get angry is to see Carmen look at himself with a bad face, scared him to close his mouth, but his heart is a little dissatisfied. "I just said that I can''t do it. You have to ask me to go up. Now I see that I am defeated and look at me like this. You are amazing. Then you are now!" Of course, he naturally did not dare to speak directly. The heart sighed slightly, so the crowd around me pointed at it, just as soon as the gas was ready to go down, suddenly a voice made him smash a shit! "Teacher, my Hall. Alexander challenges the Dean of the Dallas! Sixty points on the gambling credit!" what? Not only is Dallas, the students around, and the teachers in charge of this downfall look at Hall with some surprises. They didn''t think that Hall actually challenged Dallas? Instead of waiting for the cardinal challenge! Seeing Hall''s smiling face, everyone who understood it couldn''t help but be aversion! Looking at Hall''s appearance, he seems to really want to challenge Dallas three times in a row, and still sixty credits! Even the disciple was a horrified expression. Although the stipulation did not say that the same person was challenged three times a day, no one actually did it. Because this is tantamount to offending a person to death, then this feud will be big. "Hey, Hall, what do you mean, do you want to challenge Strass now?" After seeing Hall nod, the responsible teacher couldnt help but twitch, and turned to look at the gray-faced Descasis and sighed. "Students, Dallas, Hall wants to challenge you, can you accept it?" Accept your sister! Diras had to cry, and he glanced at the cardinal, which looked like a wronged wife, making the disciple uncomfortable. "Cough, that Hall brother, today I see it, Delas has just gone through a battle, he..." Before he finished, Hall suddenly interrupted him. "So, ask the disciple, the college has regulations that can only challenge one day?" "You..." The disciple did not expect that Hall would not give him face, and his face suddenly darkened. "Oh! If this is the case, then my card disciple will challenge you..." Originally thought that Hall would be afraid, but who knows that Hall is a promise, "Okay, but the seniors please wait, there is always a first come after the challenge. If there is no law, isn''t it a mess? Is it a teacher?" The teacher couldn''t help but flip through his eyes, but Hall said that there is nothing wrong with it. His responsibility is to be responsible for the game. "Okay, one by one! Delas, do you fight or refuse?" Diras heard the words and refused, but he was hesitant after seeing the contempt of the people around him. "Oh, Desire, is it difficult to choose? If you agree to the game, then I will reduce the credits for the bet to five points, because you have already provoked me twice, then I am only kind. I bet twice with you, that is, ten credits! Otherwise, I will continue to let you refuse three times in a row!" Uh! Hall''s words not only made Dallas stunned, but also made the teacher dumbfounded, and then he looked at Hall with a little laugh. Isn''t this obvious in the hole? Hall didn''t seem to be in a mess, and turned to look at the new seniors who came with the flair. "Several seniors will wait for a while, I will also look for you to exchange ideas, I hope you can give some valuable experience!" communicate with? Valuable experience? Bastard! The Masters of the Brave Society were speechless, and they looked at the arrogant schoolmates in front of them. They all dared to speak out. hit! But obviously can''t beat! go? But this face is really lost home! For a time, they thought of a problem in their hearts, that is to hide! How far can you hide? At this time a figure suddenly appeared in the ring, everyone looked at it and immediately respectfully bowed to him. "I have seen Dean Morstein!" Mostan? Hall heard the words and looked up and saw a middle-aged man with a serious face standing on it. He has thick eyebrows, and a pair of sly eyes are always shining with severe light. It may be because of the long-term mental work. The deep wrinkles on his forehead are not commensurate with his age. Suddenly Hall remembered that the college profile seemed to mention the deputy dean, Mortan. He is now a part-time academic office. He has the right to expel the trainees. Because he is very upright, the students are generally It is to stay away from him! I did not expect that he would appear here today. "Well!" Mostain''s voice was not big, but everyone could clearly hear what he said. "I know what''s going on today, so stop here! The rules of the downfall need to change, stop the challenge this week!" Chapter 182： bicker! classmates! ! Chapter 182 Bucket (seek support! Favorites...subscribe) Upon hearing this, the seniors of the brave people headed by Descasis collectively sighed, and at this time they felt that Mostan was their savior! Because they once again underestimated the strength of Hall, their failure to retaliate this time did not say, the face of the brave will be thrown away by them. The Carmen were stunned. He didn''t think that he had such a result. Although he didn''t know why the Dean came out to stop it, he knew that from now on, his Kamenites would become others to make fun of it. The object, this is absolutely unacceptable to him. However, Mortan''s temper is very clear. If he dares to let go here, then Morstein will not care which genius you are, nor whether your brother is the inner court. If you make a mistake, he will punish you! While Hall was looking at Morstein, Morstein was also looking at Hall. Mostain was also very curious about Hall, a boy who did not follow the common sense. "Hall students come with me, and everyone else is gone!" With Mostain''s words, Hall''s strange development around the original crowd, even a little less than seven or eight. In the mouth, Mei Meizhen looked at this twitching look and looked at Mostain with a blank expression. Hall asked a little and laughed. "Can you not go?" "Just you!" Moss said after turning a few words and then left and looked at his back, Hall could not help but turn his eyes. It seems that this is equal to asking questions! "Go, Avril''s sister, they go to me first!" Ai Tu took a picture of Hall''s shoulder. "Well, trouble you!" Hall was thinking about stabilizing his sister, and he heard that Ai Tuo said this. He immediately glanced at Ai Tu. "Okay, go ahead, remember to be better!" The teacher''s attitude towards Hall was not bad. Seeing that he was still here, Dean Mostain had gone far, and he quickly reminded Hall. "Oh, oh, good teacher!" Hall smiled at the teacher and then chased Moran Dean. Along the way, the seniors saw that Mostan would like to be stepped on the tail of the cat, say hello in a tight manner, and then hurry after Moss had. But the moment they fled, they looked at Hall''s eyes with a hint of curiosity. Well, Hall felt that there should be a hint of sympathy in it. Curious Hall can understand, but has a sympathetic look for Mao? Am I stealing or killing? Mostan is not a member of the security team! Since Mostan did not speak, Hall made himself somewhat inexplicable and did not understand what the Dean was going to find him. Forget it, the boat to the bridge is naturally straight, it is a blessing, not a curse, it is a disaster! Take a step and take a step! With this self-consolation spirit of Ah Q, Hall followed Morstein to a building. Looking at the familiar building in front of him, Hall squatted and thought about it, as if it was the dean''s office! really After Morstein went upstairs, as he came to the front of one side of the third floor, when Moss opened the door, Hall found that there were still many acquaintances inside! The first thing he saw was that he had teacher Lauren. He only saw him grinning at himself, and the other was a gloomy Wudu. These two expressions contrasted with each other for a long time. Sitting on the right side of an old man. Well, now that the old man is in front of him, Hall also knows him. Specifically, he should have his pictures and introductions on the introduction. He is the dean of Lawrence City School of Magic, Lawrence! A nine-class water magician! The old men sitting under them seem to be teachers of the School of Magic, and Hall feels that they should be members of the parliament. "Dr. Morstein Dean!" Moss nodded after hearing this, and then he went to Loren and sat down. Hall glanced at Loren in a quiet voice, and saw that he was squinting at himself and seemed to want to tell himself, but... you try to win me and you know what I think? Rolling his eyes, Hall determined that he didn''t understand what Lauren had to say, so he had to go forward and ask everyone a good question. "Hall. Alexander is it? You are the treason of the Principality of Orakir. Is it right? You have mixed into the Magic Academy under the pseudonym of Arnold. What is the purpose?" After Wu Wu and other halls got up, they asked him the first time. For this Woodu, Hall understands that his purpose should be Mia''s box, but Hall is busy and forgets to give Mia these days, and now when he sees Woodu he suddenly remembers this. Seeing that Hall had no explanation for his meditation, Wu Dus heart sneered, and he felt that Hall was a manifestation of guilty conscience. "Why, don''t you want to admit it? Then look at it yourself!" Wu Du did not pay attention to Lorens frowning appearance. He lost a few rolls on the table. Hall was interrupted by this voice. He looked up and saw some of his own wanted orders, and even used the high elves. There is also a piece of face, it seems that this assassination of the union is really everywhere! Seeing that Hall should not speak, just staring at the scrolls, Wu Du''s heart became more and more proud. "Hey, boy, now I know it is wrong, I dare to offend me, let you know what is wrong!" Thinking of this, Wu Du''s face continued to sullenly say, "Say, you conceal your identity and come to the Magic Academy. What is the intention?" "Concealing identity! Do you say the name of Arno? Sorry, this is my nickname!" puff! Hearing Hall said that Loren spurted out of the water directly, so that Woodu reacted quickly, and a magical barrier would block Lauren from spraying out the water with some biological weapons. Looking at the barrier slowly sloping with a tea of ??tea leaves, Wu Du face some ugly glanced at Loren, who was rubbing his mouth and rubbing his mouth. "Loren, what are you doing! This is the conference room!" After Loren wiped it clean, he looked down at Wu Du and looked at himself. "How come, the conference room will not cough when drinking water." "I am not talking about this! Are you intentional?" "Deliberate? Do you have any evidence?" Loren grinned, he was not intentional, just listened to Hall''s words! "you!" "Enough!" Suddenly a low voice came from above, and Wu Du and Luo Lun both glanced at each other and closed their mouths. Hall glanced at the people around him, including the deputy dean of Morstein, who looked at the nose and nose and looked at the mouth. It seems that this situation has become commonplace. "It seems that this college is really interesting..." Chapter 183： Reveal the truth Chapter 183 reveals the truth The subscription is too bad and the mood is bleak! Classmates, give it a try! At least the ticket is still to be cast... Wu Du took a look at Loren. For this **** who has been doing this for decades, he also has no way to take him. So the anger that he was provoked by Loren naturally fell on Hall. "Hall is, since you said that Arnold is your nickname, we will not pursue this, then you are wanted! What do you say?" When Hall returned, he had already thought about this aspect. Before he did not dare to say this secret, it was because he did not have any guarantees. Even if he said it, King Aoraki would not do anything, and he would not be able to go anywhere. When he fled the dark forest, Hall had already thought about the attitude of the Geely Empire. Since Orakir is his dependent country, then his sovereign country wants to do it, and that is an excuse! When Germany in the Earth era wanted to fight a war, it was not because of the death of an individual. If Hall exposed the Mithril mine at the time, the Geely Empire would definitely announce the cruelty of King Aoraki, and then the Geely Empire would follow the will of the people, revenge for Hall and eradicate the evil King Orakil. After the eradication, Halls result has two possibilities. One is to become the next king. After the succession, he will make a shackle to block the worlds people, and then the king will be grateful to the Geely Empire. Send troops to help, and give them to the secret silver mine! Its a friendly, praiseworthy sovereign country! Really nonsense! Another result is that Hall followed the troops, because the grief of the death of his parents, and the King of Aoraki were buried together in the sea of ??fire, in order to commemorate the Hall, was named the **** emperor of the Principality of Oraqui! This is even more nonsense! The situation is different now. Hall has a preliminary understanding that this magic school outer court is only a junior institution in the magic world. Although Hall does not know what the inner court is, he is sure that if he enters Court, then on this continent, even if Hall killed the son of King Aoraki, he could only laugh with his son saying that his son is damned! The topic is far away, back to the office Hall''s eyelids lifted slightly and looked at Wu Du, who stood on his face with a serious expression. He estimated that it might be that the King of Aoraki was blocked too tightly, or that the insider was killed, so outsiders estimated I don''t know about this news. I don''t know if it will become the fuse of several imperial wars when the news is announced. However, Hall feels that the possibility is not great. "Well, I can answer this question!" Hall''s expression was very calm. He didn''t show any nervous, angry expressions, which made the people in the room a little curious. You know, that''s why he killed the family, so it''s so calm. "But!" Holden paused and glanced at some dissatisfied Woodu. Woodu waved his hand impatiently. "But what, can''t you explain it? Or do you have any ulterior motive?" Hall did not pay attention to Woodu, but looked up and looked seriously and sat quietly from start to finish. Lawrence, who said a word, smiled and said, "This is a matter of great importance. I think this can only be done with Lawrence. Dean said, " Seeing that everyone was present with a frowning expression, and Lauren was fierce to give himself a look, Hall ignored the Lawrence Road that continued to think slightly. "Dr. Lawrence Dean, after you listen to it, if you feel that you can announce it, then announce it, do you see it?" When I heard Hall say this, Loren squeezed a cold sweat for Hall. Although he is also the vice president of the School of Magic, he can block a lot of trouble for Hall, but the people here are behind them. There are all kinds of complicated backgrounds, otherwise it is impossible to sit here. And the teachers, including Wu Du, did not pay attention to Hall, but turned to look at Lawrence at the same time, after all, he is the real master of the magic school outside the courtyard. "Yes!" Lawrence said a word, then Loren grinned, first turned and turned to prepare to leave, but before he left, he smiled at Hall. "Bad boy, if I can''t even know if I can, I will go back and pack you!" Wu Du heard that he couldnt help but hate, and he took a look at Loren. This is where he is in Hall, which is clearly helping him, and also warns Wu Du and these teachers that if I dont even qualify for it, Understand, whoever is going to force Hall, then don''t blame me for turning my face! The people who can sit here are all fine, and naturally understand the meaning of Loren. There are a few younger ones who also look at Hall in particular, with a hint of envy in their eyes. After the group went out, the Hall and Lawrence were left in the entire conference room. Don''t look at the appearance of Lawrence''s old-fashioned dragon clock, but the kind of momentum that exudes from him makes Hall not dare to reveal a trace of overstepping behavior. It seems that Hall''s unnaturalness, Lawrence slightly recovered some momentum, and then said quietly. "Okay, your kid is not such a quiet person, now we are only here, just say what you want to say!" Hall naturally believes in Lawrence''s words, and he feels that there is no idiot who dares to eavesdrop on a conversation with a senior high-level magician. After calming down the mood, Hall did a courtesy to Lawrence. "The news is that my family got the price of life. Can I make a small request?" "Well?" Lawrence looked at Hall with a strange look. It seemed that he was still stunned by the talented boy. It seems that the cautious look was pretending. A little fox! This is a short time to Lawrence''s understanding of Hall. "Talk about it!" At the same time, Lawrence is more and more curious. He wants to know what the condition of Hall is. But he has lived for so long, and naturally he will not agree with Hall''s conditions. He just said ambiguously. . Old fox! Hall stunned and glanced at Lawrence, who was laughing in front of him But in the end he decided to say it first. After all, under the roof, how can you not bow! "Dr. Lawrence, I don''t ask for anything else, I just hope that you can guarantee the safety of my sister!" "Just this?" Lawrence originally thought that Hall would directly ask him to enter the inner court, although Hall''s current situation can indeed go in... "Just this!" Hall said affirmatively. Lawrence pondered for a moment, his eyes staring at Hall, and after a long time he said, "That''s your secret!" Hall heard a moment of joy, so that he really did not have any worries. After reading Lawrence looking at himself, Hall quickly cleaned up his mood and said this after a cough. "President Lawrence, this is the case. The reason why King Aoraki wants to announce that my father has treasoned and sent out my family because I discovered the Mithril mine in my father''s territory!" "What! You said it is Mithril!" Chapter 184： Good thing? Chapter 184 Good things? "What, Mithril Mine? It turns out!" Lawrence, who has been sitting on the Diaoyutai, has been screaming for these three words when he heard the secret silver mine. However, as the dean of the outer courtyard of the School of Magic, Lawrence soon discovered his own gaffe, and calmed down after a slight cough. Although Lawrence disguised himself very quickly, Hall understood it for the first time. This secret silver mine is indeed a very important substance, and the nuclear material of the earth is estimated to belong to an important level. And Hall has learned a message from the last four words of Lawrence, that is, Lawrence must know something that Hall does not know! Seeing Hall''s eyes blinking wildly, Lawrence coughed. "This is the way it is, I know!" Seeing Hall''s appearance of not seeing the rabbit and not hawking, Lawrence was so happy that he gave him a sigh of relief. "Okay! You can rest assured about your sister''s business. From today, your identity as a rebel country has passed. As for why you didn''t tell me first, it is because you still can''t take care of you. You are now Study at the college and participate in the inner court trials a few months later!" "Oh, okay!" Although Hall did not hear the answer he wanted to know, but with Lawrence''s assurance, Hall was still very satisfied. Hall was driven out of this way. Before leaving, Wu Du and others were called in by Lawrence. As for what he said, Hall could not use his mental strength to explore. Although he was spiritually talented, he is now The spirit of the level, really to explore the words, it is estimated that it will die very badly! When he came back, Hall was a person. This is also true. His name in the college is more famous than people. So, along the way, I saw some senior schoolmates rushing past, not like before. Fortunately, Hall is now rushing back to settle his sister, who has no extra time to pay attention to these trivial matters. After returning to the dormitory area, Hall always saw a group of people next to his dormitory. "Well? Who are they?" With a bit of doubt, Hall speeded up his steps. When the distance was still 50 meters, Hall discovered that there were actually a few people among the strangers. These people are not others, it is Hall''s sister Avril and others, if they do not see their expression of grievances or angry, Hall has already released Ada, they have to clean up this group. "Oh, Miss Avril, if Hall is back, you will tell him, we..." Waiting for this person to talk, Hall asked with a calm face. One of the men heard the words and turned around and saw him open when he saw that Hall was so arrogant. "Kid, what are you doing here, don''t you see that we are busy? Hurry up to me..." Before he finished, suddenly his head was slap in the palm of his hand. He turned his head and wanted to see which guy dared to beat him. When he saw an iron-faced master, he quickly recovered. If you export, some of you are touching your head. "That, Hera, I..." The man, known as Hera, ignored him and couldn''t help but say that he pulled him aside, and then he smiled at Hall and smiled. "Hello, brother! Hello, although we are meeting for the first time, but the reputation of Halls younger brother, I can see it with my own eyes!" Hall ignored him and went straight to Avril Lavigne and asked, "Sister, are you all right?" Avril swayed her head and just wanted to talk. The headmaster named Hera didn''t care about Hall''s ignorance. She quickly said. "Hall Xuedi, you can rest assured, we are not looking for trouble, we are courageous, this is not, we will hear that the younger brother of your family just came to the college today, and think that the credits of the younger brother are not so sufficient, so We have found a house for you. Don''t worry, we have paid the credits for half a year, so you can rest assured!" Hall didn''t talk, but turned his head and glanced at Edo, who had just stood on the side and didn''t talk. He saw Hera before he nodded. "Oh? Hera, do new recruits have this treatment?" Hall was also the first to hear about Heras courage, but Hall said that he had already paid for the house, but Hall did not accept it directly. He knows a word from Huaxia, who eats soft mouth and takes short hands! This is nothing to be diligent, and its not a mess to talk about it. Sure enough, Hall said something, Hera and others showed an ironic expression on their faces. If you want to come, if you really have this treatment, then at least Hall will not come to the free dormitory here. "Oh, Halls younger brother is joking. The new schoolmate is estimated to be Halls younger brother. You have this treatment. I have promised in front of the president, and I must accept it from Halls school. Is it true? Does the school student want to see the seniors lose their faith in people?" After listening to Hera, Hall carefully looked at Hera, only to see that the person is about twenty years old, handsome, the face is as carved as the five features, the angular face is beautiful. The appearance looks as if it is unrestrained, but the insincere light in the eyes makes people dare not look down. Adding to the sign of the fourth-class wind magician on his body, it is estimated that the average person does not dare to refuse his kindness. However, Hall is excluded. According to the regulations of the college, Hall can only be challenged by the highest five-fifth force, and Hall space now has six fourth-class Warcraft, plus other seven-eight-eighth Warcraft. In the place where the downfall is so shrinking, he is not afraid of anyone! Plus Lawrence also guaranteed Avril''s safety in the college, Hall can say that he is not afraid of these so-called seniors. Of course except Wu Du! For this strength is the vice president of the eighth-class senior magician, Hall feels that he is still careful and careful! At least, I should understand what this Wudu wants to get. When its too big, I will give it to Loren or Lawrence to get their shelter! Thinking of this, Hall glanced at Hera and shook her head. "Thank you for the kindness of Hera and the courage president. I still have credits on my body, so I will arrange my sisters. If there is nothing, then we will Going to work!" Hera and others did not expect that Hall would refuse. The former man who was unhappy with Hall suddenly shouted. "You kid don''t shame your face, I..." "Hey!" Before waiting for him to finish, Hall''s face changed. With a wolverine, a tall whistling moon wolf suddenly appeared in front of him, and his big mouth was staring at him with a big mouth! Thanks to those who have been supporting! Thanks to the students who voted for the monthly vote! There are also classmates who are rewarded! I try my best to update! Chapter 185： reward Chapter 185 Awards Three days of hard work these days, students, ticket support! From the last battle with Dallas, Hall understood a truth, this is not China! Here is the world! The School of Magic is not a university of the earth. It is not a world where everything can be done well! What is needed here is strength! As long as you don''t violate the rules of the college, what is arrogant? "You...you...what do you want to do..." The guy who was summoned by Hall was scared to sit directly on the ground, and Hall immediately cast a contemptuous look. What courage is there, and what is the difference between the Brass of the brave. Seeing Hall''s contempt, he remembered to give Hall a fireball, but he saw Ada, who was close at hand and threatened himself. He finally endured it and did not speak. waste! Hera swears, he thinks it is a shame to bring him today! But who made him the brother of that person, thought about it or couldn''t help but open the door to help. "What did your kid do? Really ignorant!" First he yelled at him, then he looked at Hall and smiled. "Hall, brother, this is what he is wrong, I will go back and teach him! The house thing..." Hera still seems to want to give the house to Hall. After thinking about it, Hall decided to look at it first. After all, if he didn''t know the situation, he would accept the house casually. There may be some trouble in the future. Thank you, Heras seniors are kind. Weve just arrived at the college soon, and many things are not very well understood! Lets do this today? Hera saw that she could not complete the task today, and glanced at the man who had slandered the bad thing. Then she said with a smile, "Do you want to be the leader of the school today, do you take the wind to wash the dust for the younger brother?" Hall even refused the house, and eating would naturally not agree! In the end, Hera had to take someone away, but Hall stared at them. It was exactly that this back was called Hera''s back for a little while, then she laughed and talked to Avril. It turned out that Hera really came to send the house. They didn''t have a hard time with Avril, so Aito did not drive them away. Just when they were leaving, Hall just came back to see this scene. Ai Tuo also said everything he had just learned. After listening to Hall, he suddenly understood the intention of coming to Hera. Ai Weier looked at Hall Road seriously. "The younger brother, the one who called Hera is the courageous person. Ai Tuo also said that they seem to have conflicts with the brave. Maybe their purpose is to pull you in to deal with the brave. We are here, it is best not to get involved!" Ai Weier was originally a smart person. She said that this Hall knew in her heart that only Avril had little contact with society. She did not know that Halls current situation is that no matter whether he promised not to agree, he is already involved. In fact, there is no such thing as Hera is coming to win him today. The brave will not let Hall go easily. When he left from the disco, he was very clear in Hall. In theory, like Hall, offended the brave, then the courage of the brave will not come to the courage to come together, in general, as long as it is not an idiot will know how to choose. However, Hall is not an ordinary person. His strength is there. The fifth-class combat power can now barely support and not lose, and the fourth-class combat power comes to clean up a few! The seven-fight force prescribed by the college can''t challenge Hall any time. Unless Hall''s head cramps to accept the challenge, and Lawrence has promised not to pursue the Hall rebellion, then no one will take this to run. he. This has led to the fact that Hall is relatively safe in the outer courtyard of the School of Magic. Another reason why Hall did not agree to join the courage is that he feels that this courage will not be a good thing, at least that Heras feeling for Hall is very bad! The disciples had a clear grievance before, and the look of the face was clear and told Hall that he was upset and ready to clean up the Hall next time. And Hera is the opposite, obviously hate Hall in my heart, but the face is a smile, the whole smile! Hornin would rather face the disco, a real villain than to face Hera, a hypocrite! Not Hall is afraid, but he feels trouble! Whether its a real villain or a hypocrite, its already like this. Looking at the people who are worried about it, Hall smiled and said. "Okay, let''s go find a house first. Anyway, our Dallas seniors sent another thirty credits today. It''s a good person!" Ai Weier and others couldnt help but smile, and the original tense atmosphere eased a lot. If the Dean of the Strath heard Hall, I dont know if I would like to jump off the building. Hall took people to the school logistics department to find a house. This matter quickly spread to the ears of the people. a beautifully decorated small building Small buildings like this are all alone, just like the small villas of the Earth era. There are flowers and grasses and swimming pools. Of course, these are all credits. The average student will choose the dormitory provided by the residence college free of charge. They can''t wait to open the month for one use! And such a villa-style house requires a lot of credits. It is said that this is also set by the outer courtyard of the School of Magic. Because the college did not explicitly say the purpose of doing so, but everyone still thinks that this is designed by the college to motivate the students. People are most afraid of contrasts. If you dont compare the drama, you seem to have a good time. Once you have a comparison, you will have questions! Why are there so many credits? So little? Why do people eat mountain and seafood, live in villas and live in the dwellings. With the contrast, then there will naturally be competition, perhaps this is the real purpose of the college! In the villa There are a few people who are talking about here If Resha Hall is in it, I will definitely recognize one of them. This person is not someone else. It is the cardman who went to Hall to trouble. "Big Brother, that''s the way it is!" Carmen is a proud person. Even he has to call his eldest brother. The identity of this person is coming out. He is the president of the Mars City Magic School, the president of the Brave Association, Aldrich! A sixth-class fire magician who is less than thirty years old! In truth, it is a minute to get into the inner court like a talent like them, but why didn''t he just go in? And like him, there are two people in the outer court - the courage president and the rose club president! And this is related to a very important reason, that is, before the age of 30, who can be in the inner court selection, if you can get the first place! Then he will get a very rich reward! It is said that a reward will be touched by the vice president of the foreign hospital. So what is this reward? Chapter 186： 3 college students Chapter 186 Three College Students Organization The third is coming... classmates! Tickets? Saved? It is better to have a reward! It is said that no one has ever won this award! It can be seen how mysterious it is! It takes a very demanding condition! The first is to win in the trials, and then to ensure that with the winning students, against the previous students of the inner court! This is not enough. It is also necessary to guarantee 80% of the students in the competition, so that this reward can be obtained! It is not an easy task to know this! First of all, the selection of the inner court of the Mars Magic School is the selection of the entire fire empire. He not only includes the outer court of the Mars Magic School, but also includes the Standan School of Magic, where Nancan is located, and the Akad School of Magic where Lisa is located. ! Secondly, before the match, the outer court of the Mars Magic School will compete with the students of these affiliated magic schools to test the competition. The students who win the cruel method of survival of the fittest can compete. I will compare my heart. If my own brother is eliminated, and you have to obey this person''s arrangement and the previous seniors'' confrontation, how many of them will really do it? Or, it is also the winner, all the pride of the sky, why should I listen to you? Therefore, many new people who have passed the selection and strength have failed this time! So the outer court slowly got the organization like xx. So, like Aldrich, people who don''t want to be selected immediately, but who have been dragged to the last chance of 30 years old, are all directed at the reward. Aldridge fell into meditation after listening to the words of the disciple. Before he agreed to let Dallas go to the Hall, he gave the face of Vice President Wu Du. When he failed for the first time, he didn''t put Hall in his eyes, because there are a lot of careers like the summoner, and Hall is just a person. Where can I go to college? However, the second time Hall was defeated by one person and four fourth-class fighters, and he was promoted to fourth class in a short time, which forced him to pay attention to Hall. Although he is not a summoner, but he also knows that the summoner''s summoned beast wants to upgrade is a lot of magic crystal and talented excellent Warcraft. However, obviously from the situation, Hall''s summoned beasts are some common Xiaoyue wolves and violent demon bears! Can make these talents generally summon the beast to upgrade in a short time, it must be said that Hall still has a certain strength. Is this what is special about the spiritual talents of the summoner? Seeing the disciples waiting for their own words, Aldridge said after thinking about it. "Since he didn''t agree to join the courage, then don''t look for him now, Nikolas is not so good!" After a pause, he continued to say, "And, you have gone to the magic house to practice this time, and you will be promoted to a fifth-class magician as soon as possible. I heard that Catherine is now sprinting a lot of credits to her, if they are fifth-class. There are more people, and this is another trouble for us!" Although the card disciples heard some words, he nodded and agreed. Aldridge said that Catherine is very clear that this is the president of the Rose Club, one of the three college students in the outer court. Listen to the name, you know, most of them are mainly female students, but don''t underestimate them. If women are not good at fighting, their brave and courage will unite to resist the rose, not the present. Three legs! Catherine is said to have something to do with Lawrence, but this rumor has not been confirmed. But what really made the disciples jealous was the strength of her sixth-class ice magician. The battle between the three presidents caused by his female classmates in the Rose Club made him still have a snack. . "Okay, I will go tomorrow!" The disciple also knows that if Catherine is mad, staring at herself during this selection, he will probably lose the opportunity to hold the thigh very well. Aldrich nodded and said, "Let''s go, let''s go! This is the time. Today, Morstein''s black-faced dean is coming out. It is estimated that the college will change. Let''s wait and see!" ... Courage Nicholas, as ordinary Aldridge said, his face is very ugly, and with Hera Hurricane igniting, his heart is like a boiling oil pot. As long as I am so cold, I will completely erupt. ! "I don''t know how to lift!" Nicholas snorted, expressing dissatisfaction in his heart. Fortunately, only he and Hera are here, and Nicholas is generally an amiable face in front of everyone, and only his closest people and his enemies know that it is simply disguised. "President, then we are now?" Nicholas calmed down and then he resumed his whisper with a smile on his face. "Continue to contact him, and he did not bring his sister to come over? Look for some female students to get in touch and try to get her goodwill!" Hera heard the words immediately, "Okay, the president, let me arrange it!" "Well, I have been looking for a few loyal ones in recent times, and I am fully attacking the fifth-class combat power. This is our key moment!" Also, when the Rose Club was happening here, Catherine immediately became very interested in Hall after hearing the member''s report. "Interesting, have the opportunity to meet him!" After she swayed, she could put the red wine in her hand, a light blue ice slowly appeared in the red wine, then she would drink a cold red drink. Do Catherine has applied the ice magic to the degree of enjoyment, showing how powerful her magical control is... At this time, Hall did not know that he had been targeted by the three student organizations in the outer court. He was satisfied with the 30 credits and rented a house of 80% new. Although the credits of one month and 30 are somewhat expensive, Hall feels that he has rented it with a big hand. Who will let this credit be sent by our good dean? "Its a pity that if Mortains deputy dean came out to stop it, one person would have 30 credits, and each person would have hundreds of credits at a time! If you come to the schoolmaster with Descasis and hear Hall say this, it is estimated that you will be vomiting blood. After all the things in the house were arranged, Hall and Aituo took a meal with Avril Lavigne and they went back to rest. After everyone arranged the room, Hall found Mia. "You come with me, I have something to say to you!" Chapter 187： Something in the box Chapter 187 Things in the Box The subscription is too bad, all kinds of requests? Students who watch piracy also come to vote... Mia has been cultivated during this time, and her body has slowly recovered. It has not been as skinny as before. After all, it is a child, in the stage of growth and development, as long as the nutrition keeps up, it is quite normal to recover. So after seeing this situation in the previous period, Hall did not use the spring water for the time being. Fortunately, Hall did not use it. Otherwise, when Nosia was poisoned that day, there was no two drops of life springs from Hall. It is estimated that Nosia lived that day. Thinking of this, Hall couldn''t help but worry about coming to Nosia. "I don''t know how the situation is now in Nosia? The evil dark fourth, why is he doing this?" "Young master?" When Mia came in, she found that Hall was looking at herself. Before she spoke, she found that Hall seemed to be distracted. The look of the gods changed from calm to dignity. It seemed to be thinking about something very important. This made Mias heart shocked. What did it find? Seeing more than ten minutes in the past, Mia couldnt help but interrupt. "Ah? Oh...sorry!" Hall responded after hearing the voice of Mia, and quickly smiled and said sorry, then said. "Right, today I told you that I have been to talk to you about the last time!" "The last thing?" Mia was a confused expression, and then she suddenly realized that it was the kind of coat of arms that Hall said. "Young master, that''s all right..." After all, the dwarf master secret silver ring was dissipated in front of her face. After adding it for so long, she has already forgotten about it. However, her words have not been finished, and suddenly the boss of the pupils, the voice stopped. Originally, Hall actually took out a box that she was very familiar with, and placed her in front of her eyes. "This... is this?" Mia''s voice was a little trembling, because she was too familiar with these things. From the time she was born, the coat of arms was deeply imprinted on her mind. "Oh, I said before, this thing has not disappeared, and now the original return to the Lord!" After saying that Hall could not help but say that the box was placed directly in the hands of Mia. Not waiting for Mia to oppose, Hall took out a space bag and handed it over. "There are still some things here, all in the ring. I don''t have a ring now. I will take this instead, and I will give you a ring later!" It wasn''t until the space bag was taken that Mia reacted. She looked at Hall with excitement. "Young master, this..." Looking at Mia''s excited appearance, Hall waved his hand. "No need to do this. I have to say sorry to you. It seems that one thing is gone, and it doesn''t matter if it is important to you!" What Hall said was the predecessor of the little black, that is, the thing that the egg absorbed. Because it was too fast, Hall did not find out what it had disappeared. Seeing Hall apologetically saying hello, Mia quickly shook her head and touched the box with heraldry in her hand and whispered, "Young Master, this is my most important thing, the other is not important, and..." Mia said that there was a little hesitation in the heart. I thought that these were gone. The mentality had calmed down. It was just now that it suddenly appeared again. The excitement that was lost and recovered did not last long, because she knew very well that this thing was memorized. And a child like her who has no power to protect her can''t protect it. Thinking of this, Mia''s eyes revealed a firm look, and then in the eyes of Hall''s difference, suddenly took out a dagger in the space bag, and sharply cut his finger. The sharp dagger directly scratched Miyan''s finger, and the strong Mia was just a brow of a brow, and then saw the blood flowing out of his fingers. "Mia, what are you doing, you..." Hall quickly got ready to stop Mia from stopping the blood, but Mia''s action was to let Hall stop. I saw that Mia took the **** finger on the box of the mysterious coat of arms. As the blood touched the box, Holden found that the coat of arms seemed to be alive and sucking the flow of Mia. Blood. "I rely on! Drop blood to recognize the Lord?" This can''t help Hall to be surprised, even if it is on the earth, like the coat of arms on the box to actively absorb blood, it is really the first time to see! Looking at Mia, who was pale because of the constant absorption of blood by heraldry, Hall was worried about Mia''s body. She just remembered to interrupt, and suddenly saw a box with a mysterious coat of arms suddenly popping out. A faint snoring suddenly came out of the box, and Hall looked down and found that the box turned on. "Rely, is this the case?" Hall exclaimed, because he suddenly thought that if he took the initiative to open the box, he wouldnt open it, or if he didnt have blood like Mia. Will the box explode again? But it''s all Hors, because the box has been opened, so those are not established! "Mia! You''re fine!" Hall saw Mia groaning and quickly helped her and let her sit down. Mia sees Hall first to care for himself, and her heart suddenly warms up and looks at Hall with grateful eyes. "Young Master, I have nothing!" Suddenly, Mia put the opened box on the table. "Young Master, I am sorry, I have concealed a lot of things for you, but please forgive me. I can''t say this to you." Not because I don''t trust you, but..." When Hall interrupted Mia, he laughed, "Nothing, no one has a secret. Don''t worry, I won''t ask you unless you want to say it yourself!" Mia heard a smile and did not speak, let Hall take out the hemostatic drugs to help him stop bleeding. After the Hall got it, Mia opened the box and took two things from it to "Young Master, this is what my father left for me. Hall looked up and found that it turned out to be a scroll and a map. The scroll has a mysterious rune wrapped, and the map looks like a corner It seems that this is not a complete map. "Is this a treasure map?" Hall was just a joke, but seeing Mia was looking at herself with a serious expression. "It''s really..." Although Hall doesn''t know what the treasure map is, he can be sure that this must be something very important to Mia, otherwise her father won''t hide it so well, and it still has to be dripped. Blood recognizes the Lord this way. "Young Master, I have no way to tell you in detail, but I can tell you that if you can learn the things on this scroll, then your strength can make a big breakthrough!" "As for the treasure map, if you can, the young master should keep it first. As for the future, you don''t need it..." Not waiting for Mia to finish, Hall smiled and said, "Unless I am dead, this treasure map can only be yours!" However, since this treasure map is important to the Miya, Hall naturally wants to put into the mysterious system space. If he dies, this treasure map will naturally disappear into the world. Chapter 188： The importance of credits Chapter 188 The Importance of Credits "Subscription" Mia left, and Hall sat alone and looked at the scroll on his hand. Learning with spiritual strength? There is only one chance, there is a chance of failure? "Don''t tell anyone, including Loren!" Halls mind recalled the words of Mia just now, but his eyes were a little hesitant. Because according to Mia, what seems to be recorded in this scroll is a very remarkable thing. The most important one is still one-off! "What is this? What is the identity of Mia?" There was a lot of doubt in Halls head, and he thought for a long time that he didnt come up with one. "Is mental strength? I am now converting according to the spirit of the summoner. I am the first summoner. If you want to upgrade, you must start to paint the second magical array in your mind! Only after success, is it second class. Summoner!" During this time, Hall learned from the two books that Lauren had given him that the summoner had enough mental power to summon the level of Warcraft. In other words, a first-class spiritual summoner, he can only summon a first-class Warcraft! Of course, this is just an ordinary summoner, like a Hall that is mistaken for spiritual talent, is a special case! Like Hall, they can summon a number of summoned beasts of the same level and even summon a high-level summoned beast for special spiritual power systems! However, Hall understands that he is not a gifted summoner at all, and his summoned beasts all come from the relationship of system space! While Hall came during this time, he practiced hard every day, and his second mental power magical array was less than 10%! In order to ensure that the information in the reel can be successfully obtained at one time, Hall decided to upgrade his spirit to second class and then to understand the reel. One night without words, Hall was practicing spiritual power all night. He found that this quietly and slowly portrayed the magical array. The next morning, people did not feel tired, but felt very spiritual. "call!" After Hall breathed a sigh of relief, he slowly opened his eyes and after a night of cultivation, the magical array progressed by one percent. "It''s still too slow, so it''s not going to be a second-class summoner. It''s not three months? It seems that it is time for the inner court to be selected!" "No! I have to think of a way!" Hall said that he was not trying to speed up as he did last time. He saw it from the book that Lauren had given him. It is no different than it is. Looking for a dead end. At that time, he was scared out of a cold sweat after seeing this prompt. If there was no help from the spring water, the troubles of the last time were great! That lucky success has left Hall with some heart and soul. "Right..." Hall suddenly thought of one thing, that is, the question about the spiritual house. "I can improve the cultivation speed several times, I will try it later! Just..." Hall hesitated about the problem that the spiritual house spent. If it was a gold coin or a purple gold coin, Hall didn''t have to hesitate. He wanted to know that he was looking for his sister''s Tingdan Principal Tieling and his party to get him a million coins. It is a pity that the spirit house can only be exchanged for credits. It takes five credits a day! If you don''t know the value of the credits, you can forget it. Now, after understanding it, he is more and more grateful to the good student of the Descendies! Since credits cannot be exchanged for money, there are only a few ways to get it. One is a fixed thirty credits per month! In other words, if Hall does not learn, the credits will only be enough for him to pay the rent! The second is that the students directly fight the stage! I thought it was a pity that I felt a lot in my heart. Yesterday, there seemed to be a large group of seniors. If he challenged every time, even if most people refused, he would only win three games, which is enough for his rent for several months. The third source of credit is to do the task! The task mentioned here is the task in the mission hall of the college. There are various tasks here, and each student completes at least one task every month. Of course, not every student has any leisure, so Can also be replaced by credits. The last one is between the students, or between the students and the college. The things that are traded are not ordinary things, they are derivatives and equipment of magic. Such as pharmacy, such as magic scrolls, such as magic equipment! Its a step in the next step! During the class, the teacher only talked about some basics. If you want to go further, you need to use the credits to go to the tutoring alone. How can you have a kind of earthwork in the era of earth students? Is it true that people who set this rule are also Earth crossed?" I vomited in my heart, and I got up and moved my body. With a few screams, Hall felt that the stiff body was a lot more comfortable. "Well, no, it seems that the body is the capital, or you need to exercise more!" After coming out of the room, Hall smelled a scent and walked along the scent. Hall found that the table was ready for breakfast. The early days of this world are not as rich as the summer of China, bread and milk, plus some desserts. "Oh, glutinous rice is early!" Hall walked over and smiled and said hello to a back. The owner of this back is the glutinous rice, Hall originally wanted to give her freedom, but she decided to follow them. Hall saw that both his sister and Angel had to take care of them, so they agreed. "Young Master, you are up!" Although the glutinous rice knows that Hall is not long, but Hall is in the scene of the Rachel House and the Tieling Street battle, the glutinous rice is still vivid. For the follower of such a powerful master she is still very willing, and then, Avril and Angel are both good to her, so she came to have a good time. After she said that she had come over to prepare the tableware for Hall, Hall was not polite, and then he ate it. "My sister and Angel are them?" Demi sighed and respectfully said, "Young Master, Missy and Miss are in the room, they have already eaten, and Missy is sewing clothes for you!" Sewing clothes? Hey, Hall heard it here, although the face was a bit strange, but my heart was still somewhat warm. After he came here, the clothes were all magical robes, and the inside was underwear, and there was no other clothing. Its not that he doesnt have money, but he has never been idle, and he has no time to buy it! "Well, I will go out for a while, you and my sister say, let her not be too tired!" Chapter 189： Rose Club" Chapter 189 Rose Club "Subscription" When Hall finished eating and getting up, Mia and Mochi greeted him and went out. He didn''t interrupt his sister Avril, and didn''t say anything to do it. If you buy it with money, you can do this. Because he knows in his heart that this is the mind of his sister, and it is better to accept it than to stop it. Just out of the door, I saw Luile standing at the door. "Young Master!" For Ryder, Hall is still very satisfied, especially yesterday''s performance. Due to the limited space, Hall let Luande and Ai Tu live together. After all, the college has regulations that as long as it is a rented student, his free dormitory will be taken back. If Hall wants to arrange for Ryder, he will need to spend credits to rent a house. If he does not have a lot of credits, he will naturally save some. Fortunately, Ai Tuo didn''t care, so he arranged it. "Well, love Tuo?" Hall really didn''t have this concept for what the prince was not a prince, so he only called him when he first knew that Ai Tuo was a prince, and then he never called it again. However, the Aito people are good. There is nothing to do with the prince''s posture. On the contrary, they still like Hall. But Ryder is different. He was originally a member of the Principality of Sterling. Although he is now a follower of Hall, he still has a hint of awe in the heart of Sterdan. "Young Master, Prince Ai Tu told me before I came over that he is going to attend the class today and let me hand this over to you!" Hall took over the things that Ryder had handed over, and it turned out that this was the schedule of the college curriculum and the credits needed! "Well? Isn''t this equal to the electives of the Earth era?" I took a look at it. There is a lot of content inside. The light magic includes six categories of territorial fire, thunder and ice magic, and some basic and battle classes. Hall seems to remember that there is still a pastor. But the Magic Academy did not see it inside. "This priest should be a light magic, and there is no magic in the dark, I have a chance to ask the cheap teacher!" In addition to elemental magic, it is the summoner''s course. Including the basics of mental power, summoning the basics of the beast, summoning the combat skills and so on. The rest are courses in alchemy, magic, and inscriptions. After taking a look at the basics, each class requires a credit, and the rest are more than five credits. Hall once again feels the importance of credits! "In this way, the cheap teacher is really too cheap! Say what you want to learn to get credits, what do you want to do as a teacher?" Although he knows that this is Loren who wants to train him, but he can''t be too irresponsible! "No! I have to write down some things I won''t, then I will ask him when I find time!" The reason why he wants to do this is because the curriculum is clearly written. If you want to ask questions, you still need credits. It is difficult to determine the number of credits. "How long can I use these 30 credits? It seems that I have to find a way to find some seniors!" However, the words behind Ryder made the idea of ??Hall soak. "Young Master, Ai Tuo Wang let me tell you, if you get up, go see the notice!" notice? With this doubt, Hall followed Ryder to the so-called notice. Looking at the words in the line, Hall could not help but show disappointed eyes. The original rule of the downfall was changed. It is estimated that the hospital leadership found a loophole from Halls challenge and then hurriedly supplemented it. One of the points is that each student can only passively accept the challenge once a day, while the active challenge is limited to three times! Unless the two sides agree, the fourth time is not a challenge! "Pity!" This is indeed the case, the original Hall also wants to give them a warning by challenging all the courageous people who will have the fourth-class combat power. This will definitely cause a sensation, and the deterrent effect is definitely a lever! Just by the college to change the rules, the effect will be greatly reduced! "Forget it, as long as they are not provoking me, I still think of other ways to brush up some credits to enhance my strength during this time!" Just want to turn around and leave here to learn today, the first section of the spiritual basics class Hall was suddenly blocked by a figure. "Oh, no, I just decided not to challenge people. How come people have provoked me?" Looking up, Halls eyes suddenly lit up. I saw this is a girl about 17 years old, exquisite face, long eyelashes, big blue eyes, and a figure in the anime. She is very good, big and big, small and long, with a pair of fiery boots on her feet. Wearing a flaming off-the-shoulder tights, he wore a magical cloak behind him, such as a lush jade holding a wand with a magic crystal in his head. What surprised Hall the most was her long hair like a cloud, like the twilight of the sky, shrouded the western sunset. The beautiful hair was scattered on the body, undulating and bling like a brown waterfall. They are braided one by one and then twisted into a few big scorpions, and then coiled up like a wick on a raft. Leaving that row of hairs made her more elegant and graceful. "You are the summoner Hall?" The voice of the coming person is very good, like the yellow ostrich, but the tone is a bit arrogant, which makes Hall''s original appreciation of the beauty of the situation swept away. "I am! Who are you?" Hearing the stiff voice of Hall and the disgusting eyes, the face suddenly changed. Just wanted to talk but was pulled by the woman on the side. "Barbera sister ~ www.novelhall.com ~ calm! You forgot what President Catherine said?" After hearing the woman''s words, the woman named Barbera snorted and glared at Hall, and then she turned her head and did not speak. The woman couldnt help but smile, and she knew that Catherines president sent her to stop Barbera and not let her mess. "Sorry, Mr. Hall! My name is Betty, I am the vice president of the Rose Club. This is the president''s sister Barbera!" When he heard Betty introduce himself, Barbera responded with a cold voice. Seeing Hall frowning again, Betty quickly went forward and said, "Sorry, Mr. Hall, we just have something to discuss with you. Don''t you know if you have time?" Consulting things? Hall frowned, and after a look at Betty and Barbera, he suddenly became somewhat clear. It turns out that this rose will be the same as the courage that I encountered before, and I want to draw myself! Seek subscription, reward, monthly ticket! Stick to three more every day! Everyone supports a lot, the uncle power is enough! Five or six seven eight can be more! Chapter 190： Class "seeking support" Chapter 190 The three college students organization Hall at the outer school of the Mars Magic School has already got some understanding. Courage, brave and rose, they are currently evenly matched, the same as the Three Kingdoms era. The first two Halls have already seen it. I didn''t think that today, the people of the Rose Club came to the door, and they came with two beautiful women. Just said that the arrogant person did not say, just in front of this linen short hair girl, placed on the earth is a school flower level beauty. Hall found that it seems that the beauty of the world is endless, and Hall has long been tired of vision, oh, except for Aibi in Tieling City. Hearing this girl who claimed to be Betty wanted to talk to himself, Hall thought about it or not directly refused. "Sorry, I will go to class soon, I will be there soon!" Seeing the two beautiful women sincerely (Barbera thinks) came to invite Hall, and Hall even put on the shelf, the side of Barbera''s Liu Mei was upside down, just wanted to worry but was pulled by Betty. Put it. "It is our abruptness. Mr. Hall, you should go to class first. If you have time, can you invite me to dinner at noon?" After seeing Hall leave with Ryder, Barbera glanced at his back, and then he looked at Betty Road. "Betty''s sister, this guy named Hall is too wicked! We sincerely invite him. It turned out to be such an attitude! Hey! If you are pulling me, I must make him look good!" After saying Barbera also waved the magic wand in her hand to show that she is in a bad mood now! Betty looked at Barbera silently. The presidents sister was all good, and this temper was too impetuous. Fortunately, I heard that Barbera was coming to the Hall today to discuss joining the Rose Club. Otherwise, according to the situation, Barbera will not only recruit Hall, but also likely to offend him! "Okay! Didn''t he promise to have lunch at noon? If you are still angry, then let me go alone!" Betty said that she reached out and supported the bun that fell on the ear. The action, that looks, gives a kind of Amazing feeling. Didn''t you see some of the crowded pig brothers around with the big eyes of the lanterns, staring at Betty''s show face? "No! I am going!" Barbera whispered, and she managed to get the task from her sister Catherine, how could she give up easily. After she said that she glanced around the pig buddies, suddenly took the long calf on the right side and stepped on the ground. The weak boneless hand waved the magic wand in his hand, and a fire element suddenly spread out. "Look what!" Most of the students around the world knew this beautiful and flowery body, and the temper was also a hot rose princess. She saw her unbridled release of the magic of fire elements, and suddenly made birds and beasts. Betty suddenly cried and laughed, and quickly grabbed Barbera, who wanted to worry, and walked and said. "Go! Go to the Magic House today! Take time, there is something to do at noon!" In front of the teaching building After looking at it, Hall looked at the side of the Ryder Road. "Today, you also go to the fighting class to learn, credits I am out!" Ryder did not refuse, he only knew that Hall was his master, and the master said what he would do. At the same time, he was also very excited when he accepted it. You must know that the training of the soldiers in the early stage was very boring. If there is no one to guide, the speed of the practice will be very slow. Its different in the School of Magic, and there are courses for these followers. However, this also requires credits. For their fighters, they are not qualified to do credits! Their only source of credit is the people they follow! And there is no contract to follow, that is, whether they can get credits, it depends entirely on their owners! This is why the identity of the warrior is so low, but there are exceptions, that is, after possessing the field. Once a warrior has a field, his strength will change overturned, and to get a field, you need something called a ''domain stone''. This thing is only found in the inner court, it is said to be discovered from a mysterious place. And the warrior wants to get the domain stone, you must need credits, this ring set down, the warrior is destined to be a follower of the magician in the early stage! Some people may ask, if the warrior has the field, can he leave the wizard? This is naturally no problem. There is an unwritten agreement between the followers. After the warrior has the field, he can withdraw from self-reliance, and he can further loyal to the magician and gain more domain stones! Because the field is also hierarchical, it is very difficult to upgrade with your own understanding! Of course, these are the messages that Ryder received from some ordinary followers, and some big aristocrats dont have to, because they have the means to get the domain stone to cultivate their cronies. When he heard that Hall was willing to let himself go to class on the first day, he was very excited. "Okay, young master!" The Warrior''s course requires not many credits, one credit per day, and after drawing a credit, Hall alone came to the classroom where the basic mentality class was. As soon as he entered the door, Hall found that there were not many people coming here, but not all of them were summoners. They can be seen from their chest signs, and some are magicians. Hall thinks that he understands that although the magician is not a major in spiritual power, the ability of a high-spirited magician to play in combat is definitely better than the lower mental strength. Whether it is meditation, the power of magic, control, or the recovery of magic, mental power plays a very good role. The classroom is not big, about a hundred seats like this and the earth, the higher the higher. Since Hall''s vision is not myopia in the Earth era, there is no need to sit in front of the students. (Which classmate is lying in the nameless?) Watching Hall come in, the students present were looking up, but many people did not pay attention after looking at it. Hall saw a sigh of relief, which is why he is too self-righteous, the college is so big, yesterday''s business is not as fast as it is publicized, and some magicians only like to pursue strength or research, they don''t have the time to pay attention to it. These gossips. However, one of the men was staring at the Hall. When Hall sat down, he found the situation and suddenly turned his head and looked at it in confusion... I saw that it was a young man, about twenty years old, wearing a black magician with the symbol of a third-class fire magician. Seeing Hall seeing it, he immediately responded with a smile and nodded his head. Power source students support! Various requests! I saw more than a thousand collections on a pirated book. Can these students vote for it? Chapter 191： teacher? d Chapter 191 Teacher? "Hello there!" The voice of the coming person is very magnetic. Hall believes that most girls will feel good about him when they hear this voice. However, Hall said with a doubtful expression, because he was sure that he did not know this person, and this person seems to know himself from the performance. It seems that I am seeing Hall''s doubts. I came here with a smile and introduced myself. "Hello Summoner, my name is Vettel, from the port of Dakar in the Principality of Akad!" For this man named Vettel, what makes Hall familiar is the Port of Damme! After all, this is his first stop to reach the Fire Empire! Although it was only two months after the past, Hall felt like yesterday. After learning about the identity of the person, Hall is even more puzzled. What does Vettel want to do? After seeing that Hall''s brow was not loosened, but instead became more compact, Vettel patted his head and said with apologetic apology. "Sorry, I am puzzled! I didn''t say it all at once!" paused, Vettel explained. "I am not malicious, just want to be friends with you and want to tell you something!" Hall nodded quietly. He believed that with his own wisdom, he could not be deceived by the man with such a magnetic voice. He is not an ignorant girl! And it is not glass! "I don''t know if Mr. Hall still remembers the adventure mercenary group?" "Adventurous mercenary group?" Hall heard this and suddenly remembered, isn''t that the Cronus group? A five-person mercenary group that was encountered on the road in the Valley of Fire before was separated from the Valley of Fire. This Vettel suddenly mentioned what this adventure mercenary group wants to do? "Well, I want to come to Mr. Hall, you..." Waiting for Vettel to finish Hall''s direct opening, "It''s all classmates. If you don''t need Mr. Mr., you can call me Hall or Hall." Vettel heard a grin and immediately hit the snake on the stick. "Oh, OK, Hall, we came in the same session, and we are classmates in the future!" For Vettel, Hall was undecided, seeing that Hall did not speak, Vettel quickly patted his head, and then said. "It''s all about starting when you appear in the Valley of Fire in Port Damme." With the explanation of Vettel, Hall realized that this Vettel was the son of Cartermade, the port of Damme. Vettel didn''t hide a bit. He said to Hall that he told his father to tell him. "It turned out that the fire crystal mine in the Valley of Fire was discovered by your father at that time, and then your father began to pay attention to me from that time?" Seeing Vettel nod, Hall continued to say, "Is anyone investigating me? The thief named Tumu betrayed me? Then the entire adventure group was arrested?" Thinking of the thief named Tuomu, Halls instinct showed an expression of disgust, because he really did not like this extension! A typical self-serving villain did not expect that this time he would sell himself, but he was arrested. "Who is the person who caught them?" Vettel shook his head. "I don''t know yet. They are too strong. According to my father, one of them has the same strength as my father. My father''s men were almost killed by them!" When I heard this, Halls whole people were free to spend a lot of time. For this unclear, hidden enemy in the dark, he began to feel a little annoyed. However, he quickly released his brow because he was grateful for his persistence. He was glad that he had given Lina to the Black Iron Dwarf for care. He thanked Nosia for being an Elf Princess. He was glad that he had found his sister and Angel, and he was glad that he had not touched too many people. From the adventure mercenary group, it can be seen that his relationship with Cronus is not very good, it is only an accidental cooperation and saved them once, and this enemy hidden in the shadows will also be because of him. And take them away. If he has contacted more people... and so on! Hall suddenly suddenly woke up, Lisa! He suddenly thought that Lisa was not just going back to the Akad Principality School of Magic? This Thinking of this, Hall suddenly reached out and grabbed Vettel''s arm and asked, "You came out from Damme, Lisa, do you know?" Hall''s strength is bigger than the average magician, but Vettel did not show a trace of dissatisfaction, he looked at Hall suddenly laughed. "Hall, I really didn''t look at the wrong person! Oh!" Vettel said that Hall 2''s second monk couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t understand what Vattel meant. "Miss Lisa, I know, don''t worry! Uncle Ryan has already arranged, she is now in the Magic School of the Paka Principality!" Hall heard that it was a sigh of relief. Lisa Sha can be said that Hall is one of the few friends. Although the temper is hot and the strength is not strong, she is a good partner worthy of possession! Well, at least for now, as for whether Hall will have any further development of such problems with her, then only God knows! "Thank you for telling me so much, I..." Hall thanked Vettel for just thinking about something. Suddenly he found that the whole classroom was quiet, and then a woman dressed in a very different dress strode came in. I saw that she had done a very slim body by the magician The original large magical robes clung tightly against her upper body, revealing her figure perfectly, revealing the shoulders with micro-skinned skin And the arm looks so healthy, the black hair is draped vertically on the shoulder, the face is slightly reddish, with a smug smile, and the lower body is also a short skirt with long legs... Well, in fact, it is made by cutting the magic robe and cutting it! "Isn''t this the Earth''s dress short skirt? Is she also crossing?" Watching everyone staring at her strange eyes, she not only did not get angry, but also smiled at everyone, then turned around and looked at the style, and hooked the souls of some of the less resistant male students. Aside, Vettel suddenly had a cold sweat on his face, which seemed to be resisting something, and Hall was suddenly confused after a pair of eyes, and the woman who just arrived at the podium was slightly surprised. She looked at Hall with great interest, and the corner of her mouth was slightly picked, and a spirit continued to go to Hall. "Well? Interesting, this student is good? Is it so awake? Let me see how much your bottom line is!"c Chapter 192： Connie Chapter 192 Connie When Hall saw the woman at first sight, he knew that there was a problem. His appearance seemed to be drawn to a fantasy. The feeling was so real. It seems to be in the classroom of the Earth University. On the stage is a young female teacher dressed up in fashion, while the stage is a group of students who have just entered school. Hall found that the students around him were not even students wearing magical robes, but a group of students with some Chinese faces and modernized costumes. Shirts, jeans, stockings, high heels... The female teacher is introducing myself to everyone and asking the students to introduce themselves. After watching the students go up, they soon turned to themselves. When they suddenly heard the teacher call themselves "Hall," Hall suddenly burst into a cold sweat! "No!" There was a sudden alarm in Halls mind, and then he immediately realized that all this was fake! Since it is in the classroom of the China University of the Earth, why is it called Hall? Shouldn''t it be called "Le Fan"? Realizing that the wrong Hall immediately released all the mental power and wrapped the whole person. With the moment of spiritual wrapping, Hall himself was immediately awake. It seems that time has passed for a long time, in fact, it is a second. When Hall wakes up, he hasnt had time to relax, and suddenly a powerful mental force suddenly comes. The defensive hood formed by Hall''s spiritual power is like a candle blown by the wind, and it is almost extinguished. Looking at the precarious, defensive mental defense hood, Hall''s face became very pale, a lot of sweat-like sweat on his forehead, and a moment after the invasion of the collar of the magic robe. He disregarded the exposure of the blue veins on his forehead, and clenched his teeth, and he continued to output his mental strength and resist the spiritual power of this coming. It is a pity that things are counterproductive. The mental power outside is like the constant source. It constantly consumes Hall''s spiritual strength. When his face is pale and weak, the mental power suddenly disappears, as if it has not appeared. When Hall woke up, it was discovered that the woman on the stage showed a smile of satisfaction to herself. "Really she?" One side of Vettel gasped and gasped, then looked at Hall and smiled. "Forget to tell you, don''t go to resist Connie, otherwise...hey..." Vettel hadn''t finished talking. When he saw Hall''s pale face and sweaty appearance, Zhang Da''s mouth But it can''t be combined. Especially after seeing Connie on the stage looking at the smile like this, Wattleton was so scared that his face was green. "You... you won''t really resist the spirit of Connie''s teacher?" After a pause, Vettel reacted to Hall Road with some sympathy. "Then you have to be careful. If you attend her course in the future, she may be targeting you every time! Well, it is said that this is the special care of Connie!" At this time, Hall had extra strength to pay attention to the special, white, and he seemed to blame him for not telling himself earlier. It seems that the students who came to class have some understanding of Connie, so she did not care too much about her behavior. The female teacher who was specially turned into Connie was taken back to Hall''s eyes and glanced at everyone and nodded with satisfaction. "Well, everyone''s situation is good today. I just used one tenth of my mental strength. Today, no one is smirking and drooling. It''s good! It''s worthy of praise!" Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. Vettel rushed to explain the air raid. Hall understood the Hall and expressed his speech to the female teacher. It turned out that this teacher named Connie had a class last week. There were a lot of magicians coming here, including male students, and a hundred seats were almost full. Its less than half of what its like today. The main reason was that last week, Connies teacher was the same as today. As a result, he gave everyone a horse. As a result, more than half of the people showed their appearance. Some students with poor mental ability, especially the male students, actually took off. Clothes, even more, actually stood up and danced. Of course, these people have not come today... Hall estimates that they are afraid... Then everyone and the seniors of the seniors inquired, they usually rarely take Connie''s class, the main reason is that they can not afford! Soon Hall will understand, why the seniors can''t afford it. This female teacher named Connie teaches the spiritual foundation, but she has a hobby, that is, she likes to experiment or use the analogy when she is teaching, but the experiment and the analogy are naturally the students under the stage. It is. She is also famous, this is the person who is lucky! However, after seeing one of the male students standing on the stage and smirking, Hall decided that if it is not necessary, after learning the spiritual foundation course, I will not be able to attend her class. Fortunately, Connies ability to explain is still very strong, which gives Hall a better understanding of his mental strength. "Well, about the spiritual foundation, I will talk about it today, well, the teacher is very happy today, so I am allowed to ask a question for free!" After she finished, she also specifically squinted at the crowd and made a lovely expression. "I will ask questions later, one credit for one credit!" Hey! Too bad! This is what Hall and other students want to say. This class is only a credit. www.novelhall.com~ One question is a credit. This is not stealing money. No, what is the credit? Fortunately, everyones head is very clear, and many questions have been raised. Some of them are not very clear, so he has taken advantage of it. For example, if Vettel is a magician, he proposes a magician with a high mental power. Is it better than the magic of a low-spirited magician? What makes Hall different is that Connies explanation is such that the magic can be said to be the amount of money, and the mental power is like the merchants emotional intelligence, the temperament of doing things, the credit rating, etc., which determines the accumulation of future funds, and the mental power. Can not be used directly in the attack, determines the ability of the practitioner to apply magic!" Hall hears it here, that is to say, the magician with high mental strength, the greater his ability to control the magic, the same two magic, the magical high magician is casting magic speed, magic The power, as well as the control of magic and the restoration of magic, are stronger than the magician with low mental power! Finally, Connie added this way. "Of course, this is only theoretical. Because of the power of a magician''s magic, it depends on his proficiency in this magic, and whether the attributes are grammatical! Well, the last classmate! is you!" Chapter 193： you liar"" Chapter 193, you liar The last person Connie said was Hall, and the former classmates had already asked. Looking at the eyes of everyone, Hall pondered for a while, and further understood the spirit through today''s class Hall! The magicians can''t do spiritual exercises like the Halls by portraying the spiritual power magic. Their main way is through meditation. It''s just that the effect is much worse than the summoner. Fortunately, the mental power is only a help for the magician. It is not as powerful as the summoner to use the mental power to control the summoning beast and use mental power. So these magicians did not ask a question about the spiritual strength of cultivation. Thinking of this, Hall understood what he should ask, and glanced at Connie, a smile on the stage, and asked seriously. "Professor Connie, I would like to ask, what are the things that supplement the spiritual power! When we cultivate the spiritual power to depict the magical array, if the mental strength is not enough, can we continue to practice cultivation after using the spiritual supplement?" Originally, Connie smiled and couldn''t help but frown at the Hall, but even so, Connie''s expression made many male students feel excited. If Connie was strong, they would have been close to each other. It is. The question raised by Hall was the last time he was on the airship. He did not follow the instructions but was eager to seek to force a first-class mental power magic. Although he was forced to portray success, the consequences were that he almost died, and the seven bloodshed. He is still vivid in his misery. Fortunately, he has a spring of life, after drinking, the mental strength is supplemented, and the symptoms are slowly relieved. Because the spring of life is too rare, he wants to ask if there are other things that can replace the mental energy. If there is, then when you describe the mental power magic array, you can immediately replenish your mental energy when you consume almost the same, and then you can continue to cultivate. Hall, who had expected the answer, was waiting for Connies cold answer. "You are looking for a dead end! Don''t you listen to my class today? Spirituality needs to gradually progress, it is impossible to become a **** in one day, you are called Hall!" Not waiting for Hall to answer, Connie continued to say, "Although you are a spiritually talented person, but the cultivation of spiritual strength can not be sloppy! Once there is a problem, the mental power is impaired, and the heavy one becomes an idiot. Even die directly! I don''t want to hear which student became an idiot or death the next day after I took my class!" As Connie said of her death, her whole body''s momentum suddenly emerged, and the atmosphere of the entire classroom suddenly became very suppressed. Fortunately, this momentum came quickly and went quickly. The students couldnt help but relax. Connie seemed to think that this was too serious. After a sigh of relief, this tone was moderated. "As for the first thing you added to add spiritual strength, I can say a few things. The magical fruit of the elves is one. The moon well spring water is one, some special Warcraft products, such as the honey of the killer bee, and It is the juice of the queen of ants!" Connie didn''t notice that when Hall heard the ant queen''s juice, his eyes gave off a glimmer of light, and she continued to say. "You don''t think about the moon spring water of the elves. As for the magic fruit, it is still possible to buy it, but the price is not cheap! As for the killing bee... How far is it to run! And the ant queen''s juice It''s a relatively easy to get, but the effect is not so powerful! After all, ants, in addition to the devil ants, the other highest but four worlds of Warcraft!" Seeing that Hall was silent and not talking, Connie just took a clap and said, "Okay, today''s class is here. I hope that you will continue to choose my class next week!" Connie went away. She also looked at Hall with a special look. Soon the classroom was left with Hall and Vettel. Vettel saw that Hall was still worried, and he couldn''t help but patted him and said, "Hall, don''t think about it. Those things except the first three, the fourth can use the credits to release the task for exchange! But Connie teacher said yes, Spirituality should be prudent in this aspect of cultivation! You can''t be too hasty!" Hall woke up when Vettel photographed himself. He was not scared by Connie''s words. He just entered the space. After coming out of the space, Hall was very happy, because he found that the Queen of Fire Ants actually had a large bucket of ants. Since I know the value of this ant, I found that there are so many, can Hall be unhappy? So when he heard Vettel''s words of comfort, he felt a warm feeling in his heart. "Oh, thank you, I know, well, how about going to dinner together at noon?" Although Hall knows that Vettel has his own purpose in contact with himself, this person is not bad, and Hall feels that it is worthy of contact. Upon hearing of Hall''s invitation, Vettel naturally agreed with joy. After leaving the classroom, Hall just went downstairs and saw Aituo standing on the stairs, seemingly waiting for someone. I saw Hall''s downstairs, Aituo, smiling and coming over. "How about Hall? Is there a harvest? Well, this is..." Seeing Vettel on the side, Ai Tuo asked without curiosity. Through Hall''s introduction, Vettel and Ai Tu got to know each other. Vettel was obviously not as calm as Hall. After hearing that Ai Tuo was the King of Standan, he immediately became somewhat restrained. After all, he is only the son of a principal of the Principality. Where is the identity gap? The aristocratic education of these years has made him temporarily unable to open. Hall is different. He is rooted in the grass roots from the earth. For the nobles, his aristocrats on earth, he has never touched it. Plus, China is not a king state, so he naturally has no worries like Vettel. . Fortunately, Ai Tuo is not like his brother Nan Can A few simple words, Vettel is not so constrained. At the same time, he felt very deeply in the calm treatment of Hall, but when he thought of the strength of Hall, he quickly relieved. It is obvious that a genius summoner like Hall is very safe to go to the inner court. thing! What can a prince of a principality count? At the same time, he is also angering himself, and he must strive to enter the inner court and become a **** of law in the future! Hall looked at the original silence with some surprises, and then suddenly came up with a confident Vettel. After a moment, the corner of his mouth showed a slight smile. Because Ryders class lasted for a whole day, Hall did not care for him. After the three people came to the restaurant where they had eaten last time, they ordered a few dishes and prepared to eat. Just at this time, suddenly a voice interrupted the dining of the three of the Hall. "Hall, you liar!" Every effort to update every day, vote for it? Chapter 194： Jealous Chapter 194 is jealous The sudden appearance of the sound made the Hall three people unable to see, Ai Tuo looked a little weird look at the Hall, and Vettel was directly stunned. Because this guy came to the college to ask for money, this trick is very useful. After all, not every magician is a nobleman, and some of them lack money, so in this way, Vettel really got a lot of useful information. Which will wrap the two in front of you! "God! This is the vice president of the Rose Club Betty! There is also the president of the president Catherine, Barbera, who is known as the hot queen! And, how is Hall a liar?" Uh After hearing this voice, Hall suddenly remembered something, looked up at the angry Barbera, and some of the resentful Betty, suddenly realized that today he seems to have promised a Betty to eat, and then... Well, Halls heart screamed, and he didnt think that he had a cool beauty, and if it was replaced by the earth, it would be absolutely unforgivable! "Sorry, the class of Connie''s teacher was too nervous today, and then I met Vettel. I felt like I was coming to eat together!" Hearing Halls apology, Babels anger was slightly relieved, and Betty was suddenly realized. "It turns out that you are taking Connie''s class. Forget it, you have no mental abnormality and you are lucky! Your untrustworthy things are temporarily put aside!" Hall can''t help but vomit, it seems that you want to eat Betty, what is the relationship with your hot girl Barbera. Also, it seems that the two of them are also very jealous of this Connie teacher. From their expression Hall, it can be seen that there must have been something between them, and they are still suffering from them! Seeing Hall''s expression was a bit uncomfortable, Betty quickly pulled Barbera aside, and then he smiled at Hall Road. "Mr. Hall..." "Directly call me Hall or Hall classmates, don''t be so formal! I like it directly with my friends!" Hall waited for Betty to say goodbye and waved. Betty saw her heart and joy. She misunderstood Hall''s words and thought that Hall was treating them as friends. In fact, Hall was just not used to it. "Then I will call you Hall directly, Hall, then can we dine together? You order, please count me!" Ai Tuo didn''t think so, but Vettel''s eyes suddenly won the boss. Didn''t he think that the vice president of the Rose Club would be so good to Hall? You must know that the presidents of the three clubs are all in the presence of the sixth-class combat power. It is very safe to enter the inner court! And this vice president Betty, that is also a fifth-class summoner, so young is a fifth-class summoner, the future achievements can be imagined... At this time, she actually liked a person like this, and is still a new entrance to the Hall, it must be said that Betty''s practice makes Vettel even more admire Hall. His contact with Hall is not to find a backer. He looks at the potential of Hall and hopes to use his power to enter the inner court. "Hey, I love you..." Hall knows that Betty''s intentions are nothing more than pulling him, but Hall really doesn''t want to participate, because he feels that he is quietly practicing alone, so it''s best. He originally wanted to let Ai Tuo refuse to open, but unfortunately, whether it was Ai Tuo and Vettel, they even ignored Hall''s eyes, and they got up and bet with Betty, and they took the initiative to give them a stool, which is a gentlemanly manner! Hall looked straight and rolled his eyes, and the two guys in the heart spoke up deliberately doing this! Betty and Barbera naturally saw Hall''s eyes, Betty''s heart was amused, and Barbera, who was just trying to get angry, sat down with the help of Aito. "Thank you two gentlemen! You are not like a certain person!" Barbera first smiled sweetly at Aituo, and then he took a look at Hall with contemptuous eyes, suggesting that he was not a gentleman. For Barbera''s little girl behavior, Hall is very speechless, and he simply ignores it. Because there are two beautiful women to join, Ai Tuo and Vettel are very careful, after specifically ordering a few suitable dishes for women, they also deliberately ordered a bottle of fruit wine. Fortunately, Betty did not mention the words that made Hall resent after they sat up. It was very harmonious for a few people at a time. At this time, in a corner of the hotel, a figure looked at Hall and others inside, and immediately turned and left. "What? Betty''s woman went to contact with Hall? Hey, is that true?" DeLas heard a few steps, and then it was against the man. "Through this news to Tom of the Rose Club, I believe that there should be fun for a while, and then we will sit next to the show!" Just in the time when Hall had their meal, the school suddenly heard a message. "Have you heard that Vice President Betty of the Rose Club is dating a new Hall!" "Who is Hall?" "Faith is on! How long have you not come out? Hall you don''t know? He has recently become a big fan! The college has changed the rules for him..." The student first despised the man, and then the man agreed to ask him to eat, then he said Hall''s situation. "Oh? It turned out to be a summoned summoner? I still let the brave man lose such a big face. Now no one dares to move him? What is his head?" "Even the Betty goddess is enamored with him? And the little witch of Barbera is also there? How do I feel that there will be any good rules in the future!" Waiting for him to finish, suddenly saw a figure rushing past the eyes, the look of anger, seems to want to be as desperate. "Hey? Isn''t that the Tom of the Rose Club? It turns out that he should go to Betty, go for a walk, have a good show!" Hall and others who are eating dont know about it Hall is thinking about whether the afternoon will test the role of ants first. If it is effective, then you will try the spirit of the spirit house tomorrow. If you can, then there is a guarantee for his growth strength! The only trouble is how to get a lot of credits! Just when Hall was a little absent-minded and listened to Aituo and Vettel, they talked to Betty, and suddenly a figure rushed from afar. Outside the situation, Hall, they are sitting in the hotel, it is natural to see at a glance, Hall just feels strange, he did not associate this person with himself. But Betty is a change of face, "Well! How come he came!" And Barberas eyes suddenly turned around, and she immediately had an idea when she saw her. "Are you not very arrogant? I would like to see if you are as strong as you said outside!" Subscribe! Seeking a monthly ticket! Everyone gives strength, Uncle desperately codewords! (www..) Chapter 195： Refuse Chapter 195 Rejection "Betty! Tell me, this is not true!" The person came face red, and I didn''t know whether it was because of the fast running, or because he was mad. = Looking at the inexplicable person in front of him, with his fingers inexplicably pointing at himself and saying something inexplicable, Hall brows could not help but wrinkle. Ai Tuo''s face suddenly changed. After this time, he naturally understood what Hall''s expression represented. When Hall first enrolled in the outer court, he dared to confront the security team directly. In the face of such a guy who pointed to Hall''s face, Aito felt that Hall might not be able to endure. "What really isn''t true, I..." Betty heard a change in her face and quickly asked to explain something, but she didn''t talk, but Barbera stood up and said to the people. "Its Tom, Betsey, theres something important to talk to, you dont want to mess up! Barbera didnt say what was going on, but instead sneered at the guy named Tom, which made the original Tom was anxious when he was careful. Barbera is the sister of the president of Catherine. Although he is dissatisfied with Barbera, he does not dare to directly deal with her. But Batty is his favorite woman. Naturally, he cant talk badly. Then there is only Huo. This is the culprit. At the moment, he went straight to Hall, and he looked down at Hall Road. "Do you know who I am?" Hall rolled his eyes, how come every guy is so funny, you are the green onion, who knows besides your parents? For this Tom, Hall doesn''t know, but Watt However, he knew that he would not know how to hear Toms name. Because he got the gossip from others and wrapped the complex relationship between Tom and Betty. They are not lovers, or just that Tom himself thinks that Betty is his person. The reason why he joins the rose is because Bettys reason is that now that Betty is actually eating in a separate man, he will naturally react so intensely... but Vettel glanced at the Aituo on the side, then looked at himself again, and finally looked at Tom, who was angry, and could not help but sigh. You are a summoner, how to see the problem is worse than a fire fighter, I really do not know how long your head is, have you seen so many people dating together to eat? Hall glanced at the rushing crown, or the guy with zero IQ in estrus, faintly said. "I don''t care who you are, I just know that you bothered me to eat, as a nobleman, you really lost face to the nobility!" Uh! Halls words suddenly made Barbera despise them. It seems that from the beginning to the end, Hall has no gentleman''s demeanor. Is he still kind to say others? Tom was on the verge of an explosion, and now he heard that Hall dared to do this to him, and he still got it. Seeing Tom''s impatience, Barbera was happy, and Betty suddenly realized what he was trying to do, but Barbera was holding her. "Betty sister, since this is not easy to talk about now, then go to the Hall to talk at night!" I rely on! Hall glanced at Barbera, a proud woman. Are you helping? Is it busy? "Barbera you..." Betty did not think that Barbera actually said this at this time. If it was replaced before, there is nothing. Now that Tom is in an explosive state, what do you say now to go to Hall to talk, is this the same as pouring ice water in a hot oil pan? Sure enough, Tom heard the words again pointing to Halls hateful rhetoric. Hall is, I want Tom to challenge you! not good! By Barbera, it was a mess, and Betty didn''t think that things had progressed to this point. The college''s regulations, once this challenge is raised, then Hall must make a choice, but now the rules are perfected, as long as they refuse, then the second time will be tomorrow. With this period, Tom will calm down, then this matter will be dealt with, and by the time he will compensate Hall for some credits, I believe Hall will not have any opinions. In the face of Tom''s challenge, Hall''s face did not show an angry or surprised expression, Vettel feared that Hall would promise, and quickly said to Hall. "Hall, this Tom is a fifth-class summoner, you must be careful!" Hall did not think that Vettel would be so successful, even the other people''s career and strength are clear. At this time, there are already many people on the outside, and there is a man who is more familiar with Hall. He was the ridiculous addition to Hall in the test. He has now joined the Brave Society, and today it is what his people have discovered and told this to Dallas! He hated Hall and was also fearful. This contradictory mood made him very uncomfortable during this time. And when he knew that Hall had rejected the courage of courage yesterday, he understood that Hall was miserable! He even thought unknowingly that the three college students in the outer school of the School of Magic would be offended by two. If he was offended the third, then Hall would be difficult to walk in the outer court! Unexpectedly, today, his people accidentally discovered that Hall was in contact with the people of the Rose Club. If he changed to someone else, he would dare to say that the person who sent the Rose Club was the vice president of Betty! After a series of moves by the brave, I now see a fifth-level summoner who is looking for Betty in the Rose Club to challenge Hall, and he finally shows a happy smile. At this point, no matter whether Hall is defeated or defeated, he will fall into endless troubles in the next step! "I reject!" what? ! Hall''s words made everyone stunned for a moment! Then they were shocked watching the lively people outside, whether it was before knowing that Hall did not know Hall, with the propaganda of the people, now everyone knows his feat before and on the day of enrollment. They did not think that the arrogant Hall in their eyes would choose to refuse the challenge? "You... you said you refused?" Barbera was also surprised to see Hall, and then he despised Hall in his heart, because if she was replaced by her, even if she knew that she was not, she must fight at least. ! Halls practice was identified by Barbera as a cowards act! And Tom looked at Hall with a contemptuous look, then proudly took out a reel and said. "In this case, then you can sign a word, and, in the future, don''t let me see you and Betty together, otherwise..." Not waiting for Tom to finish, Hall''s next sentence made his smile suddenly stiff on his face. "Are you an idiot?" Chapter 196： Halls reason Chapter 196 Hall''s reasons "Are you an idiot?" Originally heard of Tom''s words, Betty wanted to swear by him, "Don''t talk nonsense," but after hearing the words from Hall, she stopped on the spot. Not only him, but even the onlookers were stunned at Hall. "What is this Hall doing? He refused Tom''s challenge and then insulted him. He didn''t break his mind?" There are a lot of people who have this idea, and Galle is renewed in his heart. Although he doesn''t understand Hall''s intentions, Hall is doing nothing to offend Tom''s death! This is the scene he most wants to see. The face of Toms face became iron blue, and he stunned Hall with a look. I thought, I will let you go today after you admit defeat and promise my conditions. I didnt think you dared to insult me. I decided that as long as you At the college, I see you will challenge you and let you..." "Are you really an idiot?" Hall looked at Tom again with a contemptuous look. The faint tone said it, and Tom was almost spurted out of old blood. If it werent for fighting here, he really wanted to release his summoned beast and tear the mouth of Halls **** into a smash! Ai Tuo and Vettel also did not understand what Hall meant. It is a crime to offend a rose club. Does he really want to offend all three college students in the outer court? Hall did not pay attention to the doubtful eyes of everyone, and said to himself. "I came to the college. My rank has not yet been determined. You have to challenge me with a fifth-order summoned beast? Why should I promise?" Uh Everyone heard a little dumbfounded. They looked at the signs that represented their strength on their chests, and then looked at the situation where Hall had nothing in front of the chest. Only then did they understand the meaning of Hall. Feelings You have been in college for so long, and really have no time to identify strength! Not to mention, if Hall has not yet been identified, his strength can not be judged, so that he can really refuse Tom''s challenge. Someone asked, then why did Hall participate in the first two challenges? The reason is also very simple, because both are voluntary choices! Everyone wrote down and understood that Hall had discovered a loophole in the college... "I said how strange it is today, it turns out that there is no sign on your chest!" Vettel looked at the empty chest in front of her chest. Tom didn''t think that this would be the case. He would like to wave his angry fist to the general weakness of cotton. The feeling made him depressed and mad! "Hall, if you are a man, hurry up and identify, then accept my challenge!" Hall glanced at him with a faint sigh. "In fact, it is not impossible to accept your challenge, just..." Just what? Tom asked, and he couldnt wait for the surprise. "If you are willing to gamble with me ten times of credit, I am willing to accept the reads; wear the orphans'' memory of the lost memory!" "Ten times?" Tom couldn''t help but exclaimed. He knew that the credits were very important for any student in the outer court. Now that he heard Hall asking for a gamble with ten times of credit, he suddenly hesitated. "Reassured, I only have ten credits! The long-term student has come in for so long, isn''t there a hundred percent?" Hearing Hall said that it was only one hundred credits, Tom was relieved, and he still had one hundred percent. But when he remembered Halls disdainful tone, he immediately exploded. "Good! Not a hundred percent credit, I bet!" "Hall, you really promised to accept his challenge? Why?" Not only is Vettel somewhat confused, but even Ai Tuo is also a stunned, do not understand Hall is what is prepared for trouble. Hall heard this and smiled at Vettel. "Vettel, this is thanks to you!" "Thanks to me?" Vettel couldn''t help but feel awkward, feelings or I made you so arrogant? That''s really sorry... With Hall''s explanation, Vettel realized this, and it turned out to be true. Before he told Hall about the selection of entering the inner court, the first step was to select the first step in the outer court, and then the winner would be able to participate in the selection of the entire fire empire! The former does not matter, who is the best, but the latter is a team competition, and now Hall''s strength is still very limited, if he has a few six-level World of Warcraft in his hand, then he can go it alone. Before he had forgotten Betty, maybe he would really go to Betty! After all, the former has offended the brave, and then refused the courage, the three college students have offended two, and Hall has only one choice. As for other small student organizations, Hall is not ready to participate, because these organizations want to wait for the three college students to leave, and then re-division of the students in the outer court. Hall is also very puzzled about why a house selection will be done in this way, because it means that some people who have passed the first round of comparison test have a meaning in the team competition. Hall is very skeptical about the people who made the plan, or if they have problems with their brains, or they have ulterior motives! Now that the problem is coming again, since Hall is willing to join the Rose Club, why is he provoking Tom like this? In fact, the reason is very simple, Hall is to stand up! What he thinks is not for himself! Since you want to join then you have to have a voice in the Rose Club, so that he will not be regarded as a cannon fodder, or a chess piece! He needs to make his own voice! Both Vettel and Edo heard the words, and if Hall really did what he said, then once they can pass the first round of selection, then the chances of passing the second round of the team match. Will greatly increase. As he said, the group of people came to Fujian and Taiwan. Coincidentally, the teacher in charge of todays Fujian and Taiwan is the former one. "Hey, how are you?" The teacher looked at Hall with a strange look. He thought that the downfall would stop for a week, and he could do his own thing with peace of mind, but he didn''t expect the college to be so rare and quick. The next day, we passed a new platform! After he was depressed, he saw Hall again, and this will tell the words just now. Hall heard the words and touched his nose. "I don''t want to, but some people don''t want me to be calm. In fact, I just want to study hard and go up every day!" Everyone heard the words and suddenly gave a glance at Hall. The one who can get the most trouble is him. Whoever believes this will believe it! Chapter 197： Ghosts Chapter 197, each with a ghost The teacher of Fujian and Taiwan rolled his eyes. For Hall just said, he automatically chose to ignore it! His duty is only responsible for the safety and daily management of the downfall. Since someone is willing to fight the stage, he will be responsible for the arrangement. "Who are you going to fight with this time?" For the strength of Hall, this teacher still knows a little bit about it. The number of fourth-class Warcraft, plus a group of third-class Warcraft, such as the strength of Hall, is placed in the college. The average teacher is really not his opponent. He is also very curious about who is going to fight with Hall this time. When he turns the reel, he can''t help because Hall''s opponent is actually a fifth-class summoner! "Two summoners? Is the gambling still one to ten credits?" The teacher looked up at Hall and then took another look at Tom and asked again. Because the college is also stipulated, high-level deliberate loss to low-level students is not allowed. This is to prevent junior students from cheating! Like Hall, they naturally have to ask, and he has the right to decide whether the battle is a fake. Once he determines that this is a fake fight, both of them will be punished by the college. "Yes, teacher! You can rest assured, I will not let him go, I will let him know that I am amazing!" Seeing Tom look confident, the teacher was silent for a moment, then nodded. "That line, the Challenge of Hall College and Tom''s students is eligible! Two prepare!" As the teacher spoke, Tom took the lead in the downfall, and glanced back at the Hall below, reaching out and making a provocative move against him. For Toms childish behavior, Hall sneered in a heart, I hope you can laugh so happy... Not far from the ring, some groups of people are there now, and if someone sees it, they will be exclaimed. Because they are tidy in the college''s three college students, including Aldrich, who is courageous, Nicholas of the Brave, and Catherine of the Rose! They also rushed over the first time they received the disappearance, because Hall was in the limelight during this time, they just listened to Halls strength and did not witness it, so they also took their own purpose this time. Come. Needless to say, the brave will not be able to draw the Hall, Nicholas just wants to know each other. Courage will be defeated yesterday, but it is not a problem, Aldrich also wants to assess the strength of Hall, and then make a decision. However, both of them looked at Catherine with a smug expression in the face, because one of the protagonists was a master of the Rose Club. A fifth-class summoner is still very important for the Rose Club, which is useful for their future participation in the selection of the inner court. This time, Ming showed Tom eating Betty''s vinegar, destroying the plan that Rose would win Hall, and after the war, no matter who wins, there is no loss for both of them. Don''t look at Catherine''s face, but she is secretly blaming Tom, why do you want to make this at this juncture. However, in fact, her heart is also very much want to know, Hall is really strong in the end there is no rumor! Roar! At this time, a tall Warcraft appeared in front of Tom. When everyone looked up, many people suddenly exclaimed. It turned out to be an ironwork sawing crocodile! "Heaven! It''s really a fifth-class summoning beast! You look at its teeth, if you are bitten, it is estimated that you will be shredded directly!" Iron armored crocodile, as the name suggests, not only has a strong attack power, but it can be seen by seeing it in the layer of layered layer of iron armor that is cold, and its defense is not bad! Warcraft, which combines attack and defense like this, is really a difficult role to deal with. However, after Hall saw Tom''s summoned beast, his heart suddenly sneered, don''t look at this is a fifth-order summoned beast, but don''t forget that this is a downfall! The venue is small, not suitable! Even if the crocod is in a different world, its advantage is still in the water! If it''s really in the swamp or the stream, none of Hall''s summoned beasts is its opponent! It is a pity that it is now exposed to the ring! And Tom obviously didn''t understand this truth. Looking at his smug expression, Hall really wanted to talk to him, wash and sleep! "Hey!" "Hey!" When everyone was still amazed at Tom''s armored crocodile, the Hall suddenly heard a beast. Looking at the three wombs, the flame wolf and the two violent demons, Tom is not good. "How is it possible? How can you have so many summoned beasts? This...this is not true! Is it you..." Tom himself as a summoner, naturally knows what this evaluation represents, and this is only the legendary spiritual talent. The summoner can do it. And his fifth-class World of Warcraft iron sawing crocodile was still helped by the family at a big price. At that time, it was only a third-class Warcraft, and then he upgraded it through a large number of magic crystals. It is said that the strength of the summoner is determined according to the summoning beast. In fact, this method is also inappropriate. I want Tom, and the mental power is actually the third-class. He just uses a lot of magic crystals to promote the upgrade of Warcraft, so there is a bad one. Places, with the upgrade of Warcraft, the more mental power needed, once the mental power is insufficient, the summoned beast is likely to lose control! "It turned out to be true! And... they all seem to be fourth-class Warcraft!" Catherine''s eyes glanced at the six summoned beasts in front of Hall Others haven''t found it yet, but she can feel it, the strong breath they came from. Aldridge was shocked and was thinking fast. How can he pull Hall up and money? credit? status? right? Still a woman? As for Nicholas, there was a murderous murder in his eyes. From the moment Hall entered his brave, he would start to be a Hall. He knew very well that, in this case, it is absolutely impossible to pressure the Hall! "Mr. Wu Du, Dean, you have brought me a lot of trouble!" Although Hall is not strong now, it is not difficult for Nicholas to pack a few summoned beasts, but his taboo is the growth rate of Hall! How long has it been, there are actually six heads and four other World of Warcraft, if it is waiting for a while, is there not ten, twenty? If there really is a hundred fourth-class Warcraft, Nicholas is very sure, by that time, the absolute death is himself... (www..) Chapter 198： Domineering Catherine Chapter 198 Domineering Catherine "Roar!" The armored crocodile looked at the six-headed four-dimensional World of Warcraft, and revealed a hint of jealous eyes. As Hall said, here is the land, it can''t play its full strength! And look at the appearance of the other side of Warcraft, the atmosphere of several Warcraft is not worse than their own! The roar that just screamed was to warn the other party, and the second was to cheer for himself, but only to respond to it, it was the big eyes and low-pitchedness of Ada... This is the rhythm of the wolves ready to attack. Once Hall orders, they will go up together to tear the enemy! Seeing the pale-faced Tom, Hall said faintly, "So Tom''s senior, can we start?" Start? Just kidding! Tom heard a sneak peek, anyone can see the situation now, his armored crocodile can not resist the six World of Warcraft at the same time. Do not say anything else, the violent demon bears with the two soil properties can resist the attack of a moment of iron-saw crocodile, and the whistling wolf, known for its speed, will surround itself in several directions. Without followers, he It is very likely that the war will be entangled in the wolf. Even if he uses a mental power to disturb a whistling wolf, what about the other two? Not to mention Tom''s silence on the stage, Barbera under the stage was also looking at Hall with horror. "How is it possible? Is this...real?" Because she often touches Betty, in her impression, the summoner can only summon a summoned beast at most, and now sees Hall standing in front of him. The head summoned the beast, and she was not calm at all. "Bei...Bettie sister...you told me...this is not true!" Betty didn''t pay attention to Barbera''s words. She is now a pair of beautiful women, and she looks at Hall seriously. She is very understanding of Tom''s mood at the moment. She is also a fifth-class summoner. Naturally, when she encounters several times of Warcraft, unless she encounters **** suppression, or is in the right place, it is like a collapse. In the above situation, when you encounter Hall alone, there is no absolute advantage, it is difficult to defeat Hall. ... "Since Tom''s seniors are not willing to shoot, then I will..." Waiting for Hall to finish, the opposite Tom suddenly took back the iron-saw crocodile, and then said in a disdainful voice with a strange look. "No fight, I admit defeat!" The teacher in charge of Fujian and Taiwan did not reveal any unexpected expressions. After directly claiming that Hall had won, he brushed a hundred cents of credits to Hall''s brand. "Oh, Tom, senior, thank you!" After shaking the sign, Hall smiled at Tom. Tom resisted the anger and did not speak. He knew that he was reckless today. After he fell down, he left without saying anything. Everyone knows Tom''s current mood, so he didn''t say much. After all, they are not Halls. If Tom is angered, Tom is angry and challenged them, then it is a tragedy. "Hall, you are really good!" Ai Tu was excited to take a picture of Hall, and then he hesitated to look at Betty and they were facing Hall Road. "Is this really good?" Hall knew what he meant and shook his head to say nothing. "That... Hall, this thing..." Betty just wanted to say something, and suddenly there was a buzz in the crowd. "Ah, Aldrich, I like him the most, so handsome!" "There is a goddess of Catherine, so beautiful! Although it is a little cold, I still like it!" "Hey, is that Nicholas senior? How is the face so dark?" Can Nicholas'' face be black? When Hall wins, both Aldridge and Catherine come together. He naturally can''t leave immediately. He wants to see if he wants to make a choice. What kind of choices Hall will make, and he is thinking about himself. And the courage will be how to do the next step. "sister!" "President! Sorry! This is..." When she saw Catherine coming over, Barbera screamed with some concern. She did not expect her sister to come over in person. But Betty was looking at Catherine with apologetic feelings. After all, she did not do well. She just wanted to apologize but was stopped by Catherine. "You are Hall? Nice to meet you, I want to invite you to join us at Rose..." After waiting for Catherine to finish, Aldridge came up with a look and a sly expression and smiled at the Hall. "Halls school is too powerful. Yesterday, because I was in a hurry, I asked Hera to invite you. I knew that Halls schoolmates were so powerful. I personally went to visit the door! Like Catherine, I want to invite Huo. We will join our courage, we will try our best to provide a good cultivation environment and a lot of cultivation resources for the school, and how about being a vice president directly?" hiss! Everyone can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and the conditions given by Aldridge can be described as very rich! If the average person is invited by Aldrich on such conditions, it is estimated that they have long been unable to find the North! Nicholas did not speak, and he was very entangled in his heart. If he also said that he would pull it, Hall might not be reasonable, but if he didnt say it, he could only watch the Hall being recruited by Catherine. The three organizations that are evenly matched are likely to break the balance because of the unstable factor of Hall! Imagine, when the team battle, Hall summoned a large number of high-level summoned beasts, it is estimated that he can be equal to half of the people! Catherine couldn''t care what Nicholas thought, and she frowned, and the eye-popping dissatisfied glanced at Aldridge. "Aldrich, there is always a first come and come, and, if you interrupt someone else''s conversation, isn''t it a gentleman''s demeanor?" If it was changed, Aldrich would not be so rude, but after seeing the strength of Hall, he was not calm. If they fully support Hall to cultivate Warcraft, will there be a few fifth-class summoning beasts? Both Vettel and Aituo looked at Hall with some envy, and they came to the college to be so entangled by the two student organization presidents. www.novelhall.com~ This has to be said to be a very proud thing! "Oh, beautiful Catherine, can''t say that, I..." After waiting for Aldridge to finish, Catherine suddenly had a cold breath, and the surrounding air seemed to be solidified. Fortunately, she mainly targeted Aldrich, otherwise they couldnt stand it. . "Is the ice system?" Hall looked at Catherine in a strange way, but his heart was secretly thinking, no wonder Barbera''s temper is so hot, it turned out to be genetic. Even if she is an ice system, she can''t change her hot personality... This is to say a few words, even if you let go of the breath directly, is this ready to play? Sure enough, her next words confirmed Halls guess. "If you interrupt before I have finished speaking, then let''s see you on the stage!" Catherine domineering? I wish the ladies a happy March 8th! Chapter 199： Really? Chapter 199 is true? Halls anticipation of the battle did not happen. The celebrity rose president Catherine actually said, Eat or leave, so Aldridge was mad. Before leaving, Hall was obviously aware of the murderous murder of Aldridge''s hypocritical smile. Nicholas on the side, after eating Aldridge, left with a cold sigh. Hall looked at the situation in front of him with a smile, which didn''t seem to be what he wanted to see. Just as he looked up, Catherine, who had a beautiful face, came to him. At this time, Hall had time to carefully look at the president of the rose club. I saw a small nose on her face, a small mouth, suitable and appropriate. The eyes are not small, but they are deliberately squatting, clearly showing the cold murderousness, and the phoenix eye of the Guanhua of the Earth China. In the eyes of murderousness, it gives a flattering look. Of course, this is just an illusion. If you are serious, the cold temperament that she reveals will make you feel biting. "Well, the troublesome person is gone, how about we continue the topic just now?" Hall wants to say that it is not good. You are driving the troubled person away, but my trouble seems to have just started from now... Katherine did not wait for Hall to explain, saying to himself, "Now you have only two choices, one is to join my rose club, the other is to be an enemy with the three students in the outer court, you choose!" If Hall can make a sound, he will definitely yell at her, "Choose your uncle!" He now understands that this Catherine and Barbera are all the way! Glance at Betty, who was smiling at the side, and Hall understood it. It is estimated that she should be the most painful person for the rose. "Look, you don''t talk, that''s the default, well, it''s best, let''s go, take you to see our headquarters!" After she said she turned and left, she didn''t look back at Hall. Keep up with... "Okay... there is no headache!" Originally, Hall wanted to participate in the Rose Club, but now he has encountered such a domineering president. It seems that he will not participate. Seeing that Hall followed Catherine, and Ai Tuo and Vettel looked at each other with a strange look, they were shocked by this situation. It seems that there is still a little envy. After all, this rose will be the three golden flowers of these three women. In the middle of the day, they are turned to the door by three people. It feels comfortable to think about it! "What are you two doing? Don''t you go faster?" Hearing the voice of Hall, Aituo and Vettel just woke up and quickly chased them up with a step. ... Things have developed too quickly, and everyone who has swiftly did not respond, Hall has become a member of the Rose Club! When Loren knew the news, he couldnt help but grin. "The granddaughter of the old man is really powerful. They all say that it is an ice attribute, but the character is even hotter than the fire attribute! Hall is a kid who has entered her rose, hehe, this is a bit of a look!" In the office of the dean Lawrence knew that after the news, he just nodded, and then there was no more, but only he knew that his mood was not so calm. "Do you still want to get that reward, and then want to go beyond him? Hehe..." However, Lawrence''s decadent appearance lasted for half a minute, and then continued to work. On the other hand, when Wu Du heard the news, his face became very ugly, and the thing he didn''t want to see the most happened. Catherine is Lawrence''s niece. If she is deliberately targeting Hall at this time, it is very likely that Catherine will be worried. She is a temper. Wu Du is not afraid of her, but Lawrence behind her! Don''t look at Lawrence''s face and goodness, but Woodu knows that Lawrence was the first person under the law of the year! It seems that you have to hurry up! Otherwise, the more difficult it will be, the more difficult it will be! ... As soon as Hall arrived at the headquarters of the Rose Club, he was immediately scared by the situation inside. He looked at the flowers in front of him, and many of the schoolgirls, Hall, and Ai Tu, who were surrounded by Yan Fei, were stunned. "Is this a daughter country?" Do not blame them for thinking this way, because in addition to a few men, 90% are women! Catherine asked Hall to follow her into the office, and then a smiling female magician walked in with a smile. The jade hand was directly on Hall''s shoulder, and a finger was raised to tease Hall. "President, is this the new member you brought back? Hey, little brother, you are so cute, I didn''t think that the grown-ups would one day take the initiative to bring back a little boy, come over and let the sister hug! I...oh... Hall looked at the woman with a cold face and was thrown out of the office by Catherine, and then she sat down on the sofa and sat down. "Oh, that... the president" Hall didn''t know what to call Catherine for a while, but finally thought about it or better. He didn''t want to be thrown out by Catherine like the woman just now. "Can you tell me if you face ten at the same time...no..." said that Catherine had paused here and suddenly changed his mind to "Five! Five magical divisions with five strengths, how much you have to stop them!" "What?" Hall heard the news suddenly, he did not expect Catherine to ask him this question. While squatting, he was also thinking about the reason why Catherine asked this question. Soon he thought of the selection of the upcoming inner school admission. "President You mean..." Hall wanted to test Catherine''s meaning, so he didn''t answer her question directly. "Don''t bend the corners, just point!" Catherine Liu Mei was upside down, and some dissatisfied glared at Hall. I go! Who is asking who? Hall couldn''t help but vomit a word, just wanted to refuse to answer, but when he saw the anxious expression revealed in Catherine''s eyes, he was slightly curious in his eyes. After thinking about it, Hall said, "According to my current situation, if I just wrap them up and not beat them, it is estimated that I can stop five fifth-class magicians for an hour!" Hall is still relatively conservative. He is now the fifth-class fire queen, because she is now the producer of the Hall Fire Ant army, so even if it is the highest level, it will not be sent out by the Hall. In addition to the Queen of Fire Ants, the six-headed four-dimensional World of Warcraft is the most advanced, plus forty-five third-class female ants equivalent to the third-class magician, so Hall said that the five fifth-class magicians are not Too much difficulty! "Really?" Chapter 200： Have something to say Chapter 200 has something to say Everyone is not to force! If you come to a rudder master today, five more, one lord today ten more! Hey! Not sleeping, but also more "Really?" Catherine originally wanted to ask casually. In fact, she felt that Hall could be good if she could block two fifth-class magicians, but she did not expect that Hall could resist five magicians. In the absence of a field, a high-level magician is only stronger in magic, magic intensity, and speed of magic, but this does not mean that he can resist two, three, or even five lower ones. The magician. Huaxia also has the saying that it is difficult to fight with four hands. Xiang Yu, who has been arrogant in the mountains, is so powerful that he was not killed after being besieged! The reason why Hall dares to say this is because he is not alone in battle! What is the advantage of the summoner? That is naturally the summoning beast! Plus Hall is not the summoner in this traditional sense of the world. His summoned beasts come from the space of the welfare system, so when faced with five fifth-class magicians, he can summon several times the summoned beast. These magicians really have no way to win Hall in the first place. Not waiting for Catherine to return to God, the words behind Hall made Catherine almost think that Hall is talking about the Arabian Nights! "If I can get the strong support of the president, don''t say five five magicians, a nine magician I can help you!" If Halls words were an intercontinental missile, then this would be tantamount to a nuclear bomb! If Catherine didn''t see Hall and didn''t have a hippie smile, she really wanted to turn Hall into a popsicle! Let him know the consequences of speaking big words in front of himself. However, Catherine still resisted the anger. She slowly ran the magic of the ice attribute to ease the anger in her heart, and asked as far as possible with a plain voice. "Then you said, what support do you want?" Hall heard the words and blurted out directly. "Nine-class magic crystal, as long as there are a few nine-class magic crystals, I can... oh... president, what do you do? Have something to say!" The Halls words have not been finished yet. Suddenly, Catherines hair was found to be windless, and there was a cold chill in the body, and a cold cone of ice was floating in the hand. Looking at Catherine holding the ice cone in his hand and throwing it down, Hall quickly explained and retreated. He glanced at the door behind him, but he was thinking, if he let go of Ada, run away. What is the probability... At the same time, I also secretly blame my own mouth, saying what the nine magic crystals, said eight, maybe it will be fine. "Want to run? If you don''t explain to my aging mother today, you are still standing here honestly!" What you are jealous of is another Barbera! No, Barbera is more than Barbera! In the heart of the Hall, he secretly vomited a sigh, and glanced at Catherine, who was about to erupt. Halls sweat on the forehead suddenly appeared. "That... the president, I just said wrong, in fact, as long as there are a few eight..." "Yep?" When I heard Catherines cold snoring, the words behind Hall did not finish and immediately changed the words. As long as there is a seventh-class magic crystal, I will be able to block five fifth-class magicians! Hall didn''t dare to say too much, because at the time of Tieling, the seventh-class war tree was only because of the sudden appearance, and there was still a dark one, so it was easy to solve a seventh-class warrior and two sixth-class soldiers. warrior. If you really run into a group of magicians, especially fire magicians, under their long-range attack, Hall can''t guarantee that this war tree can resist. "What are the seven magic crystals?" Catherine heard the words regained momentum, and then looked at Hall with some doubts. "You have six World of Warcraft? Is it going to advance to Seventh World of Warcraft?" In general, the summoner wants the magic crystal, which is used for the summoning beast, but according to Catherine, the summoning of the beast does not mean that the devouring of a high-level magic crystal will succeed. This is one of the reasons why she suspects Hall. "Oh, no..." Not waiting for Catherine to get angry, Hall quickly said the interface. "But I have my reasons. You know, I know a lot. I have a lot of Warcraft, I need a lot of magic crystals!" For this, Catherine can still understand, "Just, can you be sure that your mental strength can be controlled? What if they are beyond the scope of your mental control after upgrading?" For the summoner, the summoning beast is out of control, but it is very serious. When the summoner is defiated, it is not dead or seriously injured! For this, Hall is really not in the heart, because his summoned beast is from space, and has nothing to do with him! Thinking of this, Hall immediately gave Catherine a positive answer, Catherine was silent for a moment, and then said. "We haven''t had the seventh, and the previous magic crystals have been used by Betty and their summoned beasts. Now I have only one magical crystal of the sixth water system, you..." "You can... sixth, you can!" Hall said quickly, knowing that Hall is missing the magic crystal now! In addition to an eight-class fire magic crystal from Lu Kelu, there are only some low-level magic crystals. This is his life-saving card, and naturally he can''t use it casually. There is a sixth-class magic crystal on the body, then Hall''s safety can be greatly enhanced. "Magicite everyone got the task together, even if I am the president, I can''t give you a sentence because of you..." Uh... For a long time, Catherine is not a good thing for myself? Hall is a little depressed He thought that joining Rose will just want to get some benefits from here to enhance his strength. Now its good, offended the two organizations, and the rest is so tricky, want to come outside. During this time, some headaches were caused. Just when Hall was a little disappointed, Catherine had a smile on her face. "This is not for you. We have a point system in the rose club. We can get a certain amount according to how much a person contributes to the guild, and this sixth-class magic crystal can be exchanged with points..." Hall couldn''t help but lick his mouth. He doesn''t have a point now. Instead of spending so much time to earn points, it''s better to do more tasks to get credits. It seems that I see the disdain in Hall''s heart. Catherine continues to say, "The task of the school is limited. In the guild, as long as the members are in trouble and you participate, you can get points. If everyone picks up the task, And if you are involved, the credits for the points are correct!" Hall heard the words suddenly, and he went to complete the task alone. It is estimated that the credits are not enough for him. Now that there are more people working together, the efficiency will naturally come up! Chapter 201： Practice Chapter 201 Cultivation On the way to leaving the Rose Headquarters "That, Hall, now we have joined the Roses?" Vettel looked incredulously at the chest with a rose sign asking Hall. Hall still didn''t talk, but Ai Tuo on the side looked back and looked back. He found that no one was relieved. "Women are sometimes terrible!" When he heard this, Hall couldnt help but smile. Remember the woman who was in the Hall of Hall before? It was the woman who was thrown out by Catherine. Hall also came out of the Vattel mouth after coming out of the Catherine office. This woman is another main officer of the Rose Club. If she is outside of Betty, then she is the Lord. When Catherine is no longer, she is responsible for managing the inside of the guild, including the registration of points and redemption. This woman is called Mary. Don''t look at her as a woman, she will marry her, knowing that she is a five-level magician. Just after she was thrown out by Catherine, Aituo was not ridiculed by her. As for why she didn''t play Vettel, Hall felt that she should be not interested in the man who often lingers between women. Or she is only interested in small fresh meat. "You have to cultivate well during this time. As for the credits, when you discuss with Catherine, go and do some tasks together!" For Hall''s proposal, Vettel and Edo have no opinions. After all, Hall is helping them, unless they are fools. After separating from the two, Hall did not go back, but came to the spiritual house. There are not many people coming here, and most of them are summoners. When Hall was waiting in line, he asked a former senior, and learned that the spiritual house is actually a tower. The higher the level, the more beneficial it is to practicing spiritual strength. But relatively speaking, the more credits you spend! Hall only has more than one hundred credits. He only wants to try the results today. If he can, then he has to find a way to earn a lot of credits. Soon it was my turn, and the teacher also specifically asked Hall about the level of mental power. "Wait? You are the first time to come? Then the first floor will do. Go too high. It is not the best for you! The most important thing in spiritual practice is to look at your own. Withstand, remember, don''t challenge yourself to the limit! If something goes wrong, you will die!" After thanking the teacher, Hall paid five credits to get a brand. After entering the tower, Hall found that the space was very large and there were a lot of iron gates on both sides. After Hall found the corresponding iron gate according to the number on the sign, according to what the teacher said, put the sign on a gap on the door. With a bang, the iron gate automatically opened. "Well? Interesting, isn''t this the same as the hotel card of the Earth Hotel?" After taking out the sign and closing the iron gate, Hall found that the space was not very large, about five square meters, and there was a small bathroom next to it. "Well, I always feel like I came to the legendary hair salon!" Hall said in his heart, which looked at a groove in the bed. "This should be the place to start!" After coming in, Hall didn''t have any difference, but in the moment when the sign was put into the groove, suddenly a majestic atmosphere suddenly filled the room, and Hall also found that the door that was closed before actually took the risk. There was a blue light. Then the entire door disappeared directly. Hey? So amazing? Hall has been in this different world for more than half a year. Generally speaking, he should also adapt to the environment here. I just didn''t think that I saw it today, and it was far beyond his cognition. There is a chance to ask Teacher Loren to see what the principle is! For the Connie teacher who asked this morning, Hall had to think about asking questions and broke the idea! Looked at the brand of blue water column Hall thinks this should be the prescribed time, so he did not think about it, sit down and begin to cultivate spiritual strength. Only when he started to practice, Holden snorted with surprise. He found that when he was portraying the second magical array of spiritual power, his speed was really more than doubled. This discovery made him feel happy and depressed! What is happy is that his mental strength will be improved rapidly. What is depressing is to work hard for credits! "That cheap teacher is really not kind. Is it better to give me millions of credits to practice me?" If Loren heard Hall, it would have been spurted out of the old blood. He will surely let his lion lion poke the Hall with his scorpion tail a few hundred times! Millions of credits, not to mention him, not even Lawrence! You know, in the college, credits are also a currency! I don''t know how long it took. When Hall felt that the speed was slowing down, he found out that he didn''t know when the blue water column representing the time was gone. "Let''s end so soon?" Hall gradually, his second magical array has almost completed one-third! If you follow this speed, Hall estimates that you can finish the second magic array twice in two more! Hall counted the time and estimated that it had been used for one night. In desperation, he had to sigh and get up and leave the spirit house. When Hall came out, he found a figure coming quickly. "Young Master! You are out!" People are not others It is Hall''s follower, Ryder, who sees Ryder''s expression of joy, and Hall understands that he should have gained something in this study. "Let''s go, go back! Angel, they have been waiting for a long time!" The two left the spirit house in tandem and walked toward the rented house. On the way, Hall asked some things about Ryder. He did not hide it. He said the basic training of the soldiers. Hall just listened and didn''t say anything. After Ryder finished speaking, Hall thought about it and said, "It seems that there are a lot of things that can be learned in college. The only trouble is that you need credits. Go see tomorrow and see what tasks you can do!" "Okay, young master!" The two chatted for a while and soon came to the temporary home. "Hey!" Not waiting for Hall to approach, a small figure screamed and ran over. Chapter 202： Was ridiculed Chapter 202 is being ridiculed again "Hey!" As a child came, Hall turned his head and saw a smile on his face. Who is this Angel? However, after seeing two or three people behind her, her face suddenly turned a little, and even the smile on her face became somewhat uncomfortable. "How are they here?" Thinking in my heart, the movements on my hands were not slow. I picked up Angel, who was running over, and took a heavy kiss on her face. At the door of Avril, I saw a happy expression on my face. "Hey! Where are you going today! My mother and I are making clothes for you! And Mia sister is also helping!" When I heard Angel say this, Hall quickly turned around and saw that her sister Avril looked at herself kindly, and a warm flow suddenly flowed into her heart. This may be family! "Hey! There are a few sisters in the afternoon, they will live next to us in the future! And today they have been playing with me, Angel is happy!" "Oh, did Angel have thanked her sister!" Waiting for Hall to finish, a blonde woman came over and said disdainfully, "Hey, we are so embarrassed by Angel, where you used it!" After she finished speaking, she smiled and picked up Angel, and Angel did not object. Instead, she took the initiative to hug the person and turned her head and laughed at the Hall. "Hey, Angel is very embarrassed! Thank you Barbera sister." It turned out that people came from Barbera, Betty and Mary! Betty smiled and nodded at Hall, even if he had said hello, and Mary smiled and walked to the forehead in front of the black-lined Hall. "Hey, I said, Hall Little Brother, you have such a cute little angel. It seems that you are really a family! Its so cute!" Please! For Angel, you said cute, I am a man! Can a man use the word cute? It is estimated that there are Angel and Avril, they are there, and Mary is only the most uplifting Hall, which makes Hall unable to breathe. "Cough, I said, how many of you have come?" Hall just opened his mouth, and Barbera stunned him with a look. "Why, not welcome?" She said to Angel in a pitiful tone, "Angie, you don''t welcome us, you see..." "Stop! Stop! I haven''t said this... Welcome! Welcome isn''t it?" Seeing Angel''s face showing aggrieved expression, Hall quickly changed his mouth. Seeing Barbera''s smug look, Hall couldn''t help but straighten his eyes! Avril Lavigne always smiled and saw the appearance of Hall and a few girls laughing, she could rejoice in her heart. I don''t know if the different world is the same as China. After the parents are absent, the long brother is the father and the long sister is the mother. Avril Lavigne has always been thinking about Hall''s life events. You know, Hall is almost sixteen years old. Here, after the age of sixteen, it is an adult. "Today we have made a lot of dishes, Barbera, you are staying for dinner!" Barbera heard the first smile and sweet thanks to Avril, and then this expression was somewhat wronged and intentionally and unintentionally said to Hall that "I don''t know Hall, he is a brother..." "Welcome! Very welcome!" Hall was afraid of Barbera, and did not know what Angel was filled with her ecstasy soup. When she heard the voice of her grievances, she even looked at herself with a grievance. For Angel, who was originally a cute doll, Hall couldn''t bear to see her grievances, so she didn''t think much about it. "What are they doing in the end? Didn''t they join the Rose Club? Do they want to threaten themselves by controlling Angels? If this is the case, don''t blame me!" You know, there are some eight-class magic crystals in the hands of Hall! Once they really do, then he does not care whether this is a college or not, directly summoned to kill all the people who threaten Angel! In this, Betty is the summoner, her mental strength level has reached five, so it is very sensitive to mental fluctuations. Halls breath has just changed, and Betty immediately found the problem. Fortunately, Hall''s breath fluctuated quickly, and went quickly. Seeing Betty look over, Hall quickly smiled and reached out. "Betty Vice President, please!" Betty heard a frown, but she quickly released her brow and smiled. "That disturbs!" After seeing everyone follow Ai Weier into the house, Hall gave a breath. "It seems that I have to practice well before, otherwise the mental fluctuations are too obvious! In front of the high summoners, every move is too obvious. !" After entering the house, Ryder and Mochi quickly walked back and forth to help, while Mia and Demi were helping Avery to prepare things. The guests of the three Rose Clubs are sitting next to Angel. Dinner is very rich, Angel is estimated to be the happiest one, it is estimated that there is food, so Barbera is not against Hall, in fact, even Hall himself feels strange, he seems to see Barber for the first time, Why does she like to be like this? Its really puzzling! After dinner, Betty said to Hall, "Hall, what do you and the president say today?" Although I dont know what Bettys purpose is, Hall still nodded and replied, Well, if its just a delay, its still no problem! "Really?" Betty''s face suddenly showed a happy color. "Oh, should it!" Betty said that the more they did not say it, the more they were prepared in Hall, God knows if they will sell themselves! Of course If they really do, then wait for the price! "What is it, the man can''t speak directly." Barbera''s words made Hall want to vomit blood! What is a man talking directly? You speak so directly, are you a man? Regardless of Barbera''s gunpowder barrel, Hall couldn''t help but ask, "President Betty, what do you want me to do? If it is something in the meeting, I can help, I will help!" but" "Giggle, how, our lovely little brother, is this scared?" Hall glanced at the teeth and looked at her own Mary again. She glared at the mountain group on her chest that was fluctuating because of laughter. I thought in my heart, "Call my little brother again, be careful to pack you!" It seems that Halls eyes are meant. Mary is not angry. Instead, she smiles and says, What? The younger brother has an idea? Come! Have a good talk with my sister! The subscription is getting worse and worse, not the old man is saying, but the fact is! How can a classmate of 10,000 students be so low? Chapter 203： Thornweed Chapter 203 Thornweed "Okay! Mary, say something right, don''t play!" It seems that Betty''s prestige is good. When he heard Betty say this, Mary also put away a joke. Hall, this is the case. When our members practiced once, they found a fourth-class herbaceous thorn grass in a hidden valley! This herb has a function, which can be made into a hemostatic agent, which is for us to participate. The selection of the inner courtyard is very important!" After she paused, she saw that Hall had not raised any doubts. This continued. "You must know that the intermediate hemostatic agent of the finished product is very expensive. If a bottle is good, if it is tens of hundreds of bottles, then we can The price of the thorns is very necessary for our current Rose Club!" "If this is the case, then go collect. Is the thorn grass a fifth-class magician?" This can''t help Hall think so. Before Catherine also mentioned the fifth-class magician, now Betty mentioned this again. That said, so he can only go on with this idea. "How is it possible? Those are all mature, if they have the Lord, they have already been collected, and where are they waiting for us?" Barbera looked at Hall with contempt. I go! Isn''t this all misleading? What does your look mean? Hall looked at Barbera a bit uncomfortable, but Betty explained the reason directly, and Hall understood it. It turns out that the valley is about a few days away from Mars City, called the Honeycomb Valley. The reason why this name is called because there is a kind of Warcraft called Stone Bee! The exact number is unclear. It is said that there was an eight-level magician who did not know what caused the stone bees in the whole valley to be ignited. There were thousands of stone bees chasing a human being. Because the stone bee belongs to the first class of Warcraft, the individual strength is weak. At the beginning, the eight magicians can still destroy the stone bee, but then with his magical power, plus the chaos in the hive valley lost. Finally, the living was drowned by the wasp. From then on, the people who entered were very careful. If there was no such necessity, they would not be able to get rid of the stone bees in the rock. And these stone bees are generally not in the rock, as long as they do not provoke them, even if the sky falls, they will not come out. This time, Rose will have a member who accidentally discovered the thorn grass when he entered the valley, but the thorn grass is next to the ghost tiger''s nest. "What are the five-level Warcraft ghost tigers? How many heads?" Hall asked Barbera with a glance. "Two adult ghost tigers!" Two ends? Hall heard the words for a while, and at the same time there was a hint of doubt in his heart. To know that the two-headed five-dimensional Warcraft ghost tiger looks very powerful, Hall believes that if Catherine is out of the horse, plus these five-class combat power, there should be no difficulty in cleaning up the two-headed five-dimensional Warcraft! It seems that Hall''s doubts, Betty, continued to explain, "If the light is a ghost tiger, we can deal with it, but we are worried about the wasp behind them!" really! I know it''s not that simple! When seeing Hall roll his eyes, Betty smiled and said, "The things of the thorns and grasses don''t know how to be courageous and the brave will know them. If we go so far, it is estimated that they will be bad. When they are afraid they will provoke those. The stone bee, at that time, fell short!" "Then you mean, let me go alone?" Hall said, suddenly shaking his head here. "It seems that I am also a celebrity in their eyes. I am going out and you are sure they will not follow me!" For the doubts raised by Hall, Betty gave the answer again, and I heard that Hall was a little admired and looked at Betty. It turned out that Catherine was preparing to come to the West and lead the troops to another place to attract the courage and the brave meeting, and Hall was at this time to darken the warehouse to take the thorns. It seems that Betty is still a female Zhuge! Hall looked at Betty with some admiration. "Well, I can try it!" I heard that Hall agreed, not only Betty, but even Mary smiled. But then Hall couldn''t laugh because he learned that he had to go with Barbera. "How? What is your expression? You have this beautiful lady, follow you, you can steal it!" That is really thank you for your beauty! Halls dissatisfied spit. But when Betty handed over a space bag, Halls original dissatisfaction disappeared immediately. It turned out that Betty handed over was actually a sixth-class magic crystal! "This award president will let me give you the first time, and then deduct it from your points!" After receiving the benefits, Hall naturally will not object again. With the sixth-class magic crystal, the two-headed five-story ghost tiger Hall is still not in the eye, as long as he is careful not to alarm the stone bee, there is nothing wrong. After explaining the good things, the three women and Avril children made a greeting, and then they left. "Brother, you are so powerful, come see three beautiful beautiful women to find you!" Avril did not wait for Hall to explain and continue to say "that Betty is understanding, people are also very smart! And Barbera looks like a hot, but kind heart As for the Mary, although it seems very unremarkable, but she did not make outstanding things, it is estimated that this is her character characteristics! And..." Without waiting for Avril, Hall quickly screamed, then slammed his stomach and ran through the urine. Mia and others couldnt help but snicker. In the evening, Hall stunned and entered the space He first came to the black land to look at the elf fruit tree that was already tall, and looked at the fruit trees that had blossomed, and I was very surprised. "After the expansion of the black land, it is possible to make a lot of money by planting elf fruit sellers! I don''t know if there is a task of elf fruit in the college!" Of course, this is what he thinks about, Hall can''t do this! Because he can''t explain the source of the elf fruit! Space is his most important secret. If others find that the value of Hall is too strong, and directly take risks and ignore the dean of the School of Magic, Loren, then Hall''s ending can be imagined! Shaking his head, Hall came to the old tree of war. At this time, the old tree has returned to normal. The brand that wrote the number seven has become zero. According to Hall''s understanding, it is that the cooling time is over and the ancient tree of war can be summoned. Hall tried to come up with the eighth-class magic crystal, and I really felt the information from the space. Do you want to absorb old trees? Subscribe! Seeking a collection! Seeking rewards! Chapter 204： Small black teeth are so good Chapter 204, the little black teeth are so good. "Discover the energy source, whether to absorb the old trees!" no! Hall didn''t want to deny it directly, joking! This is Hall''s only one-class magic crystal, this is the life-saving card for life! It is not the time now! I think that Hall is going to the ranch and stay away from the old trees! "When you need it, take it out, in case one day..." Hall throws the eighth-class magic crystal in his hand. Just said that in general, he suddenly found a black shadow flashing over, and then his hand was light, and Holton was dumbfounded. "No! No! Little black!" When Hall found that the magic crystal that was smashed in his mouth was swallowed by it as a candy, Halls whole man madly chased toward the black, and he hugged the black and wanted to open it. Its mouth. Unfortunately, it was a late step. After watching the little black mouth, there was only a mouthful of water, and Halls heart and heart trembled. "How could this be? How could this be!" Hall is a little lost, this is his eighth-class magic crystal, and he can be arrogant in the college, but did not expect that there will be an accident in Xiaohei! Looking at the little black that was yelling at himself, Hall suddenly wanted to cry without tears. "Let me say how good you are, this is the eighth-class magic crystal, my life can rely on it, you are good, you actually... eh?" Hall suddenly remembered, the black dog actually ate an eight-class magic crystal? Gosh! How is this going? Is it nothing at all? You must know that the energy of the Eighth Magic Crystal is not something that Warcraft can afford! Even if it is a seventh-class Warcraft, if it is not to advance, for the sake of no reason to eat an eight-class magic crystal, even if it does not explode and die, it is enough for it! However, Xiaohe turned out to be a feeling of insatiable. Hell! Hall sneaked a sigh, then began to pay attention to the black, he remembered that the black seems to come out of an egg, and that egg is the life material that the system prompts when he buys things in Carlin City. So what is Black World in the end? "Little black, what kind of World of Warcraft are you? You don''t really be a dog?" Hey! When the little black child heard this, he suddenly did not do it. He jumped into Halls arms again and bite it directly! Got it! It seems that it is angry again! But are you still angry? The person who should be angry most now should be me! Thinking of this, Hall raised a small black neck, regardless of its dissatisfaction, his eyes staring straight at it. "You say, how do you accompany my magic crystal?" Xiaohei is so humanized that he closes his mouth directly, and then looks around and pretends to be incomprehensible. Hall was stunned by the appearance of a little black! I just broke it and said, "I wanted to take you out. If you don''t understand, then go play it yourself!" As soon as the Halls words were finished, he saw the little black body on the ground and appeared in his own arms again, and this time it did not bite Halls hand, but sticking out his tongue and squatting, it looks like a Very obedient. "I know you are pretending!" Xiao He heard that he was not shy, but he even grinned at Hall. Hey! Still so human! Forget it! The magic crystal has been eaten by it, what else? Do you dig it out of your stomach? But Hall thinks that the magic crystal seems to be bitten... I really don''t know why your teeth are so good! At the thought of this, Hall suddenly remembered something, and quickly stared at Xiao Hei. "Its not impossible to take you out! But you cant bite! Remember? No? Without my order, you are not allowed to bite anyone! Hey! Xiao He nodded very neatly, then reached over and licked Hall''s chest to signal himself to understand. "Okay! Go out!" Originally, Hall still wanted to see them, but they couldnt stand there when they saw them far away. When Ada saw that Hall had left with Xiaohei, the two wolves and the two bears were all excited and shouting. If Hall is seen in this scene, he may give up the idea of ??taking the little black out! ... Hey! When the little sunspot comes out, the whole person... No, it should be that the whole dog is excited to run around. It seems to be curious to see what the nose sniffs the sheets, then the claws touch the magic lights and see the magic lights appear bright and black, it seems to play very enjoyable. "Enough!" Hall saw the whole room black and bright, and a black line appeared on his forehead. He couldn''t help but grab the little black and let it stop this boring and troublesome behavior. Seeing the expression of Xiaohei''s dissatisfaction, Hall didn''t pity it, but said directly to it, "How did you say it? Give me a little more honestly! Otherwise I will throw you in, and never let you out!" Hearing this, Xiao He screamed a few times, and Hall saw it and satisfactorily put it down. "Oh! Big night! You will give me the honest stay here!" Hall took out a quilt cover and made a ring-shaped temporary kennel against Xiaohei. Although Xiao Hei was very dissatisfied with Hall''s practice, it still climbed down very honestly. Seeing Xiao Wus innocent expression, Hall was funny, but on the surface he nodded. "As long as you are honest, I will not put you in the space! How?" Xiao Heis words suddenly turned bright, and a flash appeared on Hall and made a pleasing expression. "I have done it! I know you are stunned! Quietly sitting, I have to cultivate!" Xiao Hei was very obedient this time and consciously returned to the kennel and then looked at Hall quietly. "It''s a clever puppy!" Just after Hall said it, he saw Xiaohe stand up directly and show his teeth to the Hall. "Oh, okay, okay! You are not a dog!" See Xiao Hei and sit down Hall is speechless. "Its a hell! Its so smart! I almost forgot to hear it and understand me! Fortunately, in the middle of the night, Xiaohei was not noisy, and Hall could continue to cultivate his spiritual strength with peace of mind. But when it was dawn, Hall couldn''t help frowning. "It seems that it will be so fast in the spiritual house. The speed outside is so slow, it is really uncomfortable!" Looking at the little black that has been staring at himself, Holden is speechless. "Don''t you sleep for one night?" Seeing that Hall opened his eyes and spoke to himself, Xiaohe immediately broke into Hall''s arms and whispered, seemingly telling Hall that he had not quarreled him last night. Hall touched the little black head and praised it after saying it. "Oh! Know you! Go, take you out!" Seeking support! There are fewer and fewer people voting! Chapter 205： set off Chapter 205 departure "Hey, you got up, yeah, cute puppy!" Hall just came out, suddenly heard Angel''s voice, just wanted to talk, but found that Angel went straight to pick up the black. Scared Hall quickly yelled, "Little black, don''t hurt Angel, you...hey..." Originally thought that Xiaohe would bite a stranger Angel, but did not expect Xiaohe to enjoy Angel''s touch, and also took the initiative to head into Angel''s arms. this is Avery, who heard Hall''s voice, rushed over and began thinking that Angel had something, but when she saw that Angel was fine and was playing with a sly puppy, she was relieved. "I said my brother, early in the morning, what are you doing yelling? Scared me!" Hall looked at the black smirk facing his smirk, twitching his mouth a few times, forcibly resisting the impulse to throw this movie dog into the space, and took a deep breath to forcibly smile. "Nothing, this is not a joke! Hehe" Ai Weier looked at Hall with a puzzled look. After seeing no problem, this was against the glutinous rice road. "Go and prepare the young master''s breakfast, then prepare some clothes for a while, the young master will go out!" The glutinous rice smelled and immediately turned to prepare things, and Mia and Mochi looked curiously at the black in the arms of Angel. "Mia sister, look, cute puppy!" Hall, who thought it was okay, heard Angel''s words, and his heart was tight. He is Xiaohei who likes the other person to call him a puppy. He hears Angel and calls Xiaohe a puppy. He is afraid that Xiaohei will hurt Angel. Huh? However, it is not waiting for Hall to put away the black, but it is to see that Xiaohe is just dissatisfied, and then there is no action. Angel, who didnt know that he was almost bitten, turned his head and looked at the innocent look of Halls snoring. "Hey, what is the name of the puppy?" "Hey, let''s call it black!" When Hall''s words were finished, he heard Xiao Hei screaming at his dissatisfaction. "Sure enough! This guy''s character hasn''t changed! Just don''t know why it doesn''t hurt Angel, well? Is it?" Hall suddenly thought that it seemed that he had warned that Black had not allowed to hurt anyone. Maybe it was Xiaohe who had concerns. Perhaps it was clear that Angel and Hall had a bad relationship. But no matter what, Xiaohe will not take it back to space as long as it doesn''t hurt Angel. "Little black, it''s hard to hear the name!" Angel''s brow wrinkled, Xiaohe heard this, immediately grievously yelled at Angel, seemingly complaining with Angel. However, Angels next words almost made Hall laugh. "Black is a little black, and when you grow up, let you call you black!" In the following period, Hall was eating early, watching the black that was fed by Angel and his face was unhappy. If Hall refused to hold back, he smiled a few times. After the breakfast was over, there was a knock on the door outside, and Mochi went to speak, then took a woman and walked close to the trash. "How do you finish it? We have to hurry, my sister has already set off!" The coming person is not someone else, it is the hot queen Barbera of the Rose Club! Seeing her dressed in a black robe looks like a Hall, which is incompatible with her style! It seems that Halls thoughts, Barberas dissatisfaction, glared at him and said, Look what you see, if you dont want them to be discovered, I wont wear this ugly black robe! Give it to you! wear!" After she finished throwing a black robe directly, Hall took it over and saw it. It was a style with Barbera. This black robe Hall also had it. It used to pass through when I fled in Carlin City. "Would you like to go?" Avril looked at Hall with some worries. "Oh, rest assured, sister, I have nothing!" Hall glanced at the newly arrived Ryder Road. "Hey Ryder, you don''t have to follow, you will take care of me in the next few days, if you have anything to find the Rose Club, or find Ai Tuo!" Ryder knew that his current strength was too low to help Hall, so he did not raise any objections after hearing Hall''s arrangements. "You are assured that the young master, no matter who wants to hurt Missy and Miss, will pass my body!" "And me!" Mo Qi couldn''t help but brush his own feelings. "Okay, the family will ask!" After saying goodbye to everyone, Hall took the black and followed the unhappy Barbera and left the house. "How do you go out with a puppy? Is this Warcraft?" For Angel, Xiao Hei naturally will not react hostilely, but it is not welcome to Barbera. I saw it heard Barbera and called his own puppy, Xiaohei did not do it directly, and a screaming mouth screamed at her directly. "Well? Still so tempered? Be careful, I will bake you for a while!" Barbera didn''t think that Xiaohe could understand her words, but in order not to lose face in front of Hall, she threatened directly against Xiaohei. She didn''t threaten it. When Heihe heard this, he wanted to bite Barbera in the past. Fortunately, Hall held it in time, and that didn''t succeed. "Okay, she is not intentional!" After comforting Xiao Hei, Hall said to Barbera, "It hates people saying that it is a dog, you pay attention to it!" Seeing Hall speak for his summoned beast, Barbera snorted, letting it shift the subject. "My sister, they have already set off, and we have the news that the courage will be with the brave people." So we must hurry and start from the other direction. In order to avoid being discovered, we will quickly get out of Mars, so as not to be track." For Barbera''s words Hall is undecided, since he has already promised, then he will not repent. When Hall followed Barbera in addition to the outer courtyard of the School of Magic, it was only after he thought that his **** did not take time off. After raising this doubt, he heard that Barbera was not angry. "Is this still for you to consider? Don''t worry, when I came out, I had already taken a task, and it was published in the mission system of the Rose Club. Now that you have accepted the task, you have registered in the Rose Club. Just come back. Its okay to explain it as the Academic Affairs Office! Well, there are still some benefits to joining the guild. For Barberas ridiculous tone, Halls direct choice can be ignored. This time, Barbera chose Warcraft Horse, but let Hall be depressed. When Hall is holding World of Warcraft, he wants to sit on it. The Warcraft horses are directly on the ground. This situation allows Hall and the owner of the Warcraft horse to be ignored, and the boss went directly to the World of Warcraft. I have to know that he is still bragging about how powerful this World of Warcraft is. This has not run out of the chain, is the boss not angry? Chapter 206： Yuri King Chapter 206 King Yuri "Bastard! Are you up?" Hearing the boss''s anxious resentment, Hall suddenly glanced at the little black in his hand, and saw that Xiao Hei looked like a smug look. Hallton was shocked. Is it caused by it? Thinking of this, Hall whispered softly, "Little black, if you do this again, I will throw you into the space..." After hearing Hall''s words, Xiao Hei quickly looked at Hall with a grievance, and at this time the two World of Warcraft stood up under the drive of the boss. Is it really a ghost of Xiao Hei? Hall, who had some doubts about Xiao Heis identity, is now more certain about this! To know that Warcraft is very sensitive to the breath, from the case of the Scared Warcraft Horse can be seen, the black blood is certainly not ordinary! But now Black can''t talk, so Hall doesn''t know what World of Warcraft it is! The boss was so sweaty and apologized to Barbera, and said that he would give a 10% discount this time. Originally Barbera wanted to change one, but the time was urgent, and she saw that there was really no problem in seeing Warcraft, so she agreed to it after thinking about it. Among the boss''s gratitude, Hall and Barbera rode two World of Warcraft horses and quickly left Mars City. After seeing that Hall had left, the boss had wiped the cold sweat of his forehead. "How can these two animals be? Yesterday was it right? Did they get a night last night?" ... Just as Hall left, there were two people arguing at the entrance to the School of Magical Academy. "Where are you going?" Wu Du looked at Loren, the slinger in front of him, and his face suddenly became cloudy. He had received a secret message before, Hall did not go with Catherine, and he left in the opposite direction. He immediately knew that his chance came when he heard the news. If Hall stayed in the college, then he didn''t have any chance to act. The people he caught were just for more chips. Now that he received the news, he naturally wanted to hurry up and grab the Hall, and then he got the things, but he didn''t think that he had been blocked by Loren before he went out. "Awful guy, how did he come out?" Woodu groaned at Loren, but on the surface he said with a blank expression. "I want to go to the VIP building to eat, how come, do you have opinions?" Loren heard the words and burst into laughter. "Is it right? I just want to eat, or else!" The ghost is with you! Wu Du''s face is blue, he can see it, this Loren is deliberate! Thinking of this, he snorted. "Sorry, I suddenly didn''t want to eat! You are free!" After he said that he did not understand Lauren''s opening, he turned and went back! Looking at Wu Du''s back, Lauren''s mouth showed a smile. "I want to go out and find the trouble of my apprentice? There are no doors!" ... After Wu Dutie returned to the office with his face, he walked back and forth. After a long time, his face suddenly changed. It seemed that he had made a decision. He took out a magical communication matrix and entered a message. After watching the magical destruction in his hands disappear, Wu Du was sneer. "Everything we are walking around..." ... Just as Hall and Barbera went to the Hive Valley, in the palace of the Principality of Orakir, King Yuri was looking gloomy at a black robe man kneeling on the ground. This black robe man can''t afford others. If he is the host of the Hall, he will definitely recognize it. He wants to capture himself through Avril in the Principality of Sterling, but he is the summoner who killed the summoned beast by the war tree. At this time, he was pale and stunned in the presence of King Yuri. He did not dare to say that Yuri was his monarch. The momentum of Yuris eighth-class fighters made him almost breathless. "So, the kid has joined the outer court of the Mars Magic School?" Yuri''s voice was very gloomy, just like the yin of the underworld, making the black robe tremble. "Yes, the Great, according to the information we have investigated, he is already a student at the outer school of the Mars City Magic Academy!" The black robe was very careful when he spoke. He was afraid of not completing the task. Now he is even more afraid. Speaking indiscriminately. Attentive people will find problems at this time, and the black robes actually call Yuri the Great, not the King! You must know that there are only three great emperors on this continent, that is, the great emperor of the Fire Empire, the land of the Geely Empire, and the Emperor of the Tylenol Empire! Anyone else wants to be called the Great Emperor. Once they are known by the other three countries, they will only perish if they wait for them! "Well, I know!" Yuri''s voice gave him a sigh of relief, but suddenly his face changed and he found that he couldn''t move. He couldn''t take care of his horror. As a sixth-order summoner, his mental intuition told him that the only thing he had to do at this time was to ask for mercy as soon as possible... However, he did not say anything, and the pressure suddenly disappeared, as if it had not appeared. The atmosphere became very depressed for a while, and the black robes felt that if Yuri the Great was angry, so at least he knew that he was acknowledging the mistake. This is the situation, so he did not know how to do it. Fortunately, the silence did not last long, and Yuri, who was sitting on the throne, spoke. "The notice goes on, speed up the collection of the Mithril Mine, and send these collections to me before the people of the Geely Imperial Academy of Magic come! Remember, when you send it, you have to do it secretly. Carter Empire!" The black robe heard a word, because the practice of King Yuri made him feel incredible. Is this an allies ready to frame himself? and also More serious, this is not ready for the Yuri King to give the good Mithril to the Geely Magic Academy? What is he doing? It seems that I can see the doubts of the black robe people Yuri glanced at him and said with a very cold tone. "Why, have questions about my words?" "Don''t dare! Great, I will do it!" The black robe quickly apologized. When he bowed his head, the sweat on his face turned down directly, showing how scared he is now. "Oh! No! Just after the Geely Imperial Academy of Magic sent someone, immediately announced that I would abdicate! Let the prince succeed!" what! The black robe did not think that Yuri the Great had to abdicate? How is this going? Is it that I have got it wrong? To know that Yuri is a man in his forties, and the strength of a senior soldier of the eighth class. Live a hundred years old and play the same, like him, the situation is going to abdicate? Suddenly the black robes thought of something... "Is it..." Chapter 207： Storm change Chapter 207 Changes in the wind The black robe suddenly associates with the words of King Yuri. When combined, he suddenly understood one thing, that is, Yuris desire for Mithril... He didn''t want to give up the Mithril that had already arrived! However, although Mithril is very precious, but it has not reached this point? Is there anything he doesn''t know? It is a pity that King Yuri did not explain to him. He got up and said that he immediately turned and left. "I will do it when I understand it! I hope you will not let me down this time!" Looking at the back of King Yuri, the black robe people think that Yuri King has changed a lot, but specifically let him say what changed place, but he can not tell a reason why... ... On the other hand Dark Forest Elf King City The Elf Queen was looking at her face with a serious look, and she stayed on the bed in Nosia. Master Druid, Adelaide, is now using natural magic to explore the toxins of Nosia. If it weren''t for the slight undulations of Nosia''s chest, others thought she was dead. After a long time, Adelaide took back the hand full of natural magic. "Master, how is Nosia? What is this toxin?" Adelaide looked ugly and looked at Noah, who still looks like Fan Qing, and he sighed and said. "The Queen, the Princess of Nosia is not a general poison! At the moment I am not sure what poison is in her!" The Queen was silent for a moment, turning to look at the dark and cold, squatting on the ground. "Tell the situation at that time again!" For the Queen''s cold command tone, there was no dissatisfaction with the darkness. Instead, he nodded solemnly and repeated the matter of the day. After listening to the expression, the expression on the Queens face became iron and blue. You mean, the human summoner Halls mouth has fed a potion that doesnt know what it is, and then the Nosys toxin has been alleviated? "And, are you sure that it is a seventh-class war tree?" After getting a dark and affirmative answer, the Queen suddenly thought of something in front of her. She quickly took out a bottle from the space ring and poured it into the corner of Nosia. "This is... the moon well spring water?" Adelaide said with amazement, then thought of something, and quickly came over to look at the expression of Nosia. As the moon spring water entered the mouth of Nosia, the cyan toxin on her face slowly receded. The Queens face suddenly showed a hint of joy, but Adelaide was staring at Nosia. Suddenly, the cyan toxin on the face of Nosia began to spread slowly, but the speed was much slower. The elf queens original happy expression was stiff on her face, and the hand holding the moons well water shook a little. I just wanted to continue to give Nosia a spring in the moon well, but it was a Druid master. Drake gave up. "Her Majesty, stop!" The Elf Queen heard the words, and the raised hand shook a little, and finally couldnt help but sigh and then received it. "Master Adelaide, what do you do now?" The Elf Queen also knows that it is useless to treat the moon well water, but it is just a glass of water. Adelaide frowned and glanced at Nocia, who was still unconscious on the bed. After thinking about it, he turned his head and snarled against the Queen. "Queen Her Majesty, according to our situation, we can''t solve the toxins of Nosia for the time being. I suggest to temporarily freeze the Nosia!" "Ice? You mean..." seems to think of something, the Elf Queen could not help but look at Adelaide. "Yes, Her Majesty, for the time being, this is the only way!" Adelaide continued, "But before that, I hope that Her Majesty the Queen can open the moon well and let Nocia invade there for a while." However, as a result, the Moon Well could not be used for a while..." Adelaide''s meaning of the Elf Queen does not understand, this is the time to prepare to use the moon well to suppress Nosia''s toxins, and then freeze her to get the antidote. However, in this way, the moon well is in a state of pollution. In this case, it is very deadly for the elves. First, there is a large-scale battle, and the elf cannot recover quickly after being injured. The second is that you can''t summon war trees! Because these ancient war trees are supported by the energy of the moon well! Otherwise, once summoned, without the support of the moon well, they can only live for up to half an hour! With the moon well, it is different. Unless the energy of the moon well is used, they can live all the time, and they can continue to transform into ordinary trees without the enemy. Adelaide did not speak, and the dark one was based on kneeling on the ground. At this time, only the Elf Queen was walking around here, and she was making difficult choices in her mind. After a moment, the Elf Queen slammed her footsteps. She first looked at the dark one and ordered, "No matter what method, you must let the dark four open! Also, let Dark II go to investigate the night force and find other traitors! Waiting for a dark opening, she turned her head to Adelaide. "Master Adelaide, Nosia will please you!" Adelaide did not speak, but nodded seriously, the elf queen saw a slight dagger, walked to Nosy''s side, looked at her with tender eyes, reached out and touched her face, and finally his face suddenly change. "This is absolutely related to the dark elves in the underground, let the generals seize the time and destroy all the dark elves who have come up to the ground!" A few days later the dark forest began a lot of martial law, some human hunting squad found that there are a large number of regular elves in action. Some unfortunate human hunting squadrons were directly hit, and they thought about surrendering. Who knows that these elves have directly killed the killers, which shocked the hunters who escaped, and a lot of humans. The hunting squad exited the dark forest. At the same time, a black robe came out of the dark forest, his goal is the human city of Carlin... ... Hall was not aware of the Principality of Orakir and the dark forest. At this time, he and Barbera came to the last town in front of the valley to buy some supplies. "Boss, this, this, and this is all wrapped up for me, yes, and that!" Barbera bought a desired product with a familiar look. Finally, after the boss installed everything, he looked The smiling young man took the gold coin from the face of a young man who was unhappy. This man is Hall. After recovering the change, Hall looked at Barberas dissatisfaction and said, I said, this time you asked me to go? But how is the task funded from me? Chapter 208： Meeting in the wild Chapter 208 meets in the wild Hall knows that Barbera is deliberately calling him. He just made a complaint, but there is not much money, but Barberas answer is to let Halls eyes roll straight. "Are you still a man? Why is there no gentleman''s demeanor? Is it something I bought for myself?" Hall heard a sigh of old blood and he felt that he was doing something wrong! The biggest mistake is to talk to an unreasonable woman! Realizing this, after he buys something, he doesn''t say anything, just give money. Barbera saw it, and his mouth slightly showed a smug smile. The town name is Otani Town, not very big, because it is the closest town to the Hive Valley, so the town residents account for the light of the Hive Valley, relying on the adventurers coming and going, the economic construction here is also Followed. Like a blacksmith shop, a grocery store, a hotel and much more. But Hall, they need to hurry, so they didn''t make any stops after buying something. Just as Hall and Barbera had just left Otani, several figures quickly followed. It didn''t take long before I left the town, and the sky slowly darkened. As before, Barbera chose an empty place to stop. "Let''s rest here today, we can reach our destination in a few days!" Barbera said that he quickly assembled a tent from the space ring. After a few moments, she found that Hall did not have any movements. By the moonlight, Barbera watched Hall''s eyes staring at the later road. "What? I still want to go back to the town to live in the hotel? I said you one..." "Enough!" Hall waited for Barbera to preach himself, and quickly screamed and saw Barbera glaring at himself, and Hall turned to look at her faintly. "How do I be my business, I don''t need you to teach! And, those people behind you are all because you have been screaming before, can you bother to persuade them to go back?" Barbera, who had wanted to get angry, immediately alerted him after hearing Hall''s words. He turned his head and looked behind him. Apart from a dark one, he did not find any figure. "I said Hall, are you hateful because of the previous things, so now I want to scare me? Hey, don''t think that I am a girl, you can scare me! I tell you, I am Barbera not like a girl. So small, if you want to use this method to get close to me, I tell you, I will let you taste the taste of my fireball!" Hall was speechless. He glanced at Barbera, who was waving his little fist to himself. He was thinking about it. What kind of bad situation created such an imaginative girl? Seeing that Hall didn''t talk, Barbera thought that Hall was being said by himself. After he was proud of it, he again said, "Why, I was told? Hey! The tricks of men like you, Mary sister is early. Just told us! Its nothing more than dating and intimidating, right, there is a hero to save the beauty! Oh, I want to see what you want to play! After listening to Barbera, Halls forehead was full of black lines, and he glanced at the beautiful girl who was proud of it. Hall felt that it was not necessary to contact him in the future, so that he would not be touched for a long time. Even the idiots were infected. ! "Yes! These ones will be handed over to you!" After talking about the gaze of Barbera, Hall went straight down to a big tree and sat down. Barbera saw that Hall was said to be speechless, and he was not happy. She didn''t have a cold on this Hall. She felt that Hall is a virtual man. His strength is not strong. He relies on several summoning beasts to let his sisters take care of them. She is the most despised. But she does not want to think, the summoner does not rely on the summoned beast, what depends on it? It seems that Hall''s bad first impression on her directly affected her judgment on Hall. When I wanted to say something, suddenly she heard the sound of Shashasha behind her. "Really?" Barbera is a third-class magician after all, and often goes out with his sisters, so there are still some experiences in the wild. From the sounds she heard, she immediately judged it, and she was no less than five in the future, and she was still a hidden hand! In the dark night, Barbera slammed a black figure by the moonlight. "who?" Hall only saw Barbera screaming, waving his magic wand, and not seeing Barbera how to recite a spell. A fist-sized fireball quickly flew toward the shadow. "Yep?" "Not good, found!" The previous voice was issued by Hall. He was the weapon of the magician who saw the magic wand for the first time. It can be seen from the action of Barbera that this magic wand seems to have the effect of speeding up the casting speed, and he is also faint. It was noticed that Barbera seemed to use only a small amount of magic to spur the magical array on the magic wand, and then the fireball formed. "Interesting! It is estimated that the price of this magic wand is not low!" The other sound was from the black shadow. As the fireball approached, a black light flashed out of the shadow, and then the fireball was seen directly across the black man, then hit the back road for a while. The explosion of the rumble. Some weeds were directly ignited, and Hall suddenly saw them clearly. Within a dozen meters of the square, some of the five adventurers dressed up were staring at them. "Who are you?" Barbera sighed again, and the magic wand in his hand was directly on his chest It seemed to warn them that if they were close, she would continue to use magic. "Don''t, don''t do it, magician adults, we just pass by, see someone here, so I want to keep together for one night, after all, here is the suburbs, if there are too many people, you can make some World of Warcraft scruples!" Some trembling, it seems to be afraid of the fireball technique just performed by Barbera. Barberas face was slightly relieved, and he looked at the five addicts in front of him and said, No, we have a mission. If you are worried, you can camp 50 meters away from us. Its dangerous. How about helping each other?" puff! Hall couldn''t help but laugh out and help each other. If you didn''t sell it, it would be nice for you to help you lose money! Hall remembers very clearly that when he was in the wilderness of the dead, he had a team of thieves who used this method to let Hall relax. If it wasnt for Halls Guardian himself at the time, its estimated that he had been killed and killed. "What are you laughing at!" Chapter 209： Sneak attack Chapter 209 Sneak Attack In the face of Barbera''s swearing, Hall did not put it in his heart, and he was also wondering how Catherine taught such a brainless sister. Hall licked her, it wasn''t too big, and there was no connection at all with her chest and brain. But what she did just now can make her die a thousand times! What is this world? This is a world of strength! There are killings everywhere. If you switch to the earth, you will be deceived at most, but here, it will be really ruined! These people can see at a glance, they are not at ease! And the main thing is that when they followed the town, they were already noticed by Hall. "I said... Miss Barbera, I am very curious! Can you ask a question?" In the face of Halls question, Barbera gave him a sigh of relief and said, If you have something to say! Seeing Barbera''s arrogant appearance, Hall shook his head and smiled. "I just want to know, when you came out of the task, did you follow your sister?" "What is it, not how!" Barbera did not directly answer Hall''s question, but Hall got the answer he wanted from what she said! really! Barbera is a spoiled little girl! It seems that Catherine asked Barbera to follow her own, and there are some meanings that Hall will help. Thinking of this, Hall grinned at the same hot-tempered Catherine, and after looking at Barbera, he turned to look at the five adventurers who were not far away. "Nothing, since you want them to be stationed next to us, let them stay there. Anyway, this time you are the owner, I have no opinion!" After finishing Hall, he stopped talking, and he did it by the big tree. Down, pull a grass on the ground, bite the root and chew it directly. The lazy look made Barbera not easy to frown. If there were outsiders now, she really wanted to give Hall a fireball! After hearing that Barbera agreed to camp in the camp, several adventurers saw each other and looked at each other for a long time. They naturally understood each other''s meaning. The adventurer, who is headed by the moment, glanced at Barbera with gratitude, and respectfully thanked Thank you for the beautiful and kind lady! May your beauty last forever! At night we will have a vigil, rest assured! cut! rest assured? If you really rest assured, you can''t see the sun of tomorrow! Hall glanced at the man with a contempt, not knowing if it was due to the mental power, even with a weak moonlight, Hall could see the admired smile when the adventurer bowed his head. Smile, look back and make you laugh! Looking at Barbera, he was pleased to accept the praises of others. When the few people left the tents and looked at themselves with a bad face, Hall felt a little funny. Is this satisfied? It seems that she really has never seen the sinister world, seeing insights! Going back, let Catherine, the president, give more points when the labor costs are good! ... In the tents where they are 50 meters away from the Hall, except for one person outside, the four adventurers are discussing. "Boss, this woman is really stupid, she really thought we were accidentally met! Although she is a third-class magician, but as long as we move fast, she is not afraid!" "I don''t worry about that woman, and the man is not good at it. I don''t know what career he is. It looks so thin, it is estimated to be a magician!" "Hey, boss, what the magician is afraid of, see him so young, and at most it is a third-class magician. Once we are close, these student magicians who have no adventure experience are not coming!" The adventurer, known as the boss, took a look at the younger brother who spoke loudly. "The kid, be careful to sail for thousands of years! Although we have made several magicians, this can not be done often! This time, if you don''t see these two The young man is a woman, I won''t agree! Remember, be careful! Start at three o''clock in the evening! Be clean! Then we leave the Fire Empire!" For the boss, they all agree, after all, killing the magician of the Magic City Magic Academy is a big crime! They also killed a magician by chance, and later saw that the income was huge, and no one was pursued afterwards. This time they also observed that they just saw Hall and Barbera in the town, and they took Hall as their target. But if they know the strength of Hall, they don''t know if they can laugh so happy. ... As a cloud covered the moon, black, and gradually filled the sky, the night''s tide infiltrated in the air, spreading a sentimental atmosphere. The whole sky, the stars are clear outside, and the distant stars are shining like broken tears... Hall, who closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. His mental power detected several slowly approaching figures. After glanced at the direction of the incoming person, Hall turned his head and glanced at the tent with no movement. "This Woman! Its really not at all defense! Its so veteran on the road before, its all pretending! Hall originally thought that Barbera had at least some vigilance, but he observed it and found that Barbera was breathing smoothly, apparently still sleeping! Thinking of this, Hall sighed, and then a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. "Hey!" With the sound of a wolf, the quiet night was broken, and some birds were still flying in the distant trees. "What''s the matter? How can there be a wolf here?" The head of the adventurer''s face changed Seeing that he was close to the target, he was suddenly interrupted by a wolf, and his heart was naturally very dissatisfied. However, he suddenly thought of something, and quickly said to the people around him "No! The wolf is a group of Warcraft! Everyone is careful!" The guy who talked a lot before, heard the words and said, "Boss, how can you be a wolf here?" The boss suddenly heard the words "Yes, the voice just seemed to be only one, is this..." The five of them immediately thought of a situation, that is, Hall is probably the summoner! "Be careful!" A fireball suddenly flew toward them, and along the light, they finally saw the scene in front of them. The first adventurer suddenly burst into a red light, and waving the sword to the fireball was a glimpse. The small fireball was directly hit by a smashing slam in the distance and made a loud bang. "Hall! What''s going on!" As the voice of a woman came, a figure came out of the tent. Chapter 210： Killer Chapter 210 The Killer Hall saw that Barbera was neatly dressed, and nodded slightly, not too bad. "Look at it yourself!" Hall sighed at several adventurers. Seeing that Hall was so rude, Barbera couldn''t help but be angry, but she also understood that it was not time to find him. When she saw the several armed adventurers, Barbera screamed in surprise. "Is it you?" The adventurer, who was headed, was ready when he saw Barbera. When he saw that there was only one Warcraft wolf around him, he quickly yelled at his men. "Quick speed! I am going to clean up the Warcraft, you are faster!" After he said that he was no longer reserved, a lot of vindictiveness emerged from the body, and the whole person ran like a comet with a tail of flames toward the summoned beast of Hall. The four adventurers are divided into two small teams rushing toward Hall and Barbera. "Ah! What are you doing!" Barbera suddenly panicked, but when she was in a panic, she knew that the magic wand in her hand was ready to cast her spells, but because she was too excited, she did not see a magic wave for a long time. Looking at the faster and more adventurous, Barbera was so anxious that the sweat on his forehead was as big as the naked eye. "Hey! Beauty! You will just let it go, maybe we will be gentle to you!" This is the most adventurous person who spoke before. He saw that Barbera could not show magic because of panic. His pale face suddenly revealed his cruel smile. To see them rushing to Barbera and Hall, suddenly the faint voice of Hall came. "I said, do you really think that we have decided to eat us?" The captain of the adventurer who just wanted to start the hall of Hall''s summoned beast suddenly groaned. I don''t know why, he heard Hall''s calm tone, and his heart felt a little bad. "Hey!" "what?" With a few wolf buzzing sounds, several figures suddenly appeared in front of Hall and Barbera, and the scene that suddenly appeared made the adventurous who was advancing stop. "God! How come there are so many summoned beasts?" The adventurers were shocked as they watched the five flame wolves lined up in a row. After Barbera also appeared in the flame wolf, the whole person calmed down a lot, and after taking a deep breath, he calmed down the mood, and her face looked a little ugly and glanced at Hall. "Did you know it long ago? Deliberately waiting to see my joke?" It seems that you are not stupid! Hall glared at Barbera with a faint sigh of "not to know early, but they are too coincidental!" Barbera bit her lip, she is not a fool, naturally heard Hall''s words are insincere, "Damn! Who wants you poor! Hey!" Gently glanced at Hall, she turned to look at the adventures of several adventurers. "Do you do this, aren''t you afraid of revenge from the Mars Magic Institute?" "Idiot!" After hearing the words of Barbera threatening the adventurer, Hall couldn''t help but swear. Isn''t this tempting to kill people? Sure enough, the adventurer who was found by Hall, after hearing Barberas words, suddenly changed his face. The murderousness of his body not only did not decrease, but suddenly increased dramatically. I only heard him yelling at the adventurers around me. "Brothers! Fight! Otherwise, we will only die if we wait for us! I will stare at a few World of Warcraft, and you can click to kill the summoner!" Several adventurers heard the truth and understood that it was impossible to reconcile at this time. The moment is not nonsense. The eyes reveal murderousness, and they are very tacitly accustomed to rushing toward Hall. "Oh, is it? Let you kill!" For those who want to kill themselves, Hall will not be soft, and as he waved, more than a dozen Xiaoyue Devil and Flame Wolf, including Ada, appeared in him. By the side. "Not good! Flee!" The head of the adventurer suddenly saw the boss, and now he knows that he is not looking for a sheep, but a monster in sheep''s clothing! Not only him, but also several other adventurers are not fools. The courage that has just been brought up has disappeared without a trace of Halls summoning beast army! What they are thinking now is not how to grab Hall''s money, but how to get out safely! "Have you escaped?" Compared with the speed, how could they be the opponents of the Xiaoyue Devil wolf, and with the attack of Ah Da, a scream of screams quickly came out from the mouth of the adventurer. Even if there is a temperamental adventurer''s leader, it is only a little bit of a few places. After a few attacks, Ah was given a group of wolves that were subsequently reinforced. "I surrender! Ask the grown-ups to spare, I...ah!" "Hall! You! How can you kill!" Barbera hasn''t reacted yet. The adventurers who were alive a few seconds ago were swallowed up by the wolves. Seeing that Hall did not stop the wolf. The group killed the adventurer, and she was glaring at Hall. "Killing? I am killing people who want to kill me!" said here, Hall looked at Barbera with a funny smile. "It seems that they also want to kill you. If you think this is wrong, then you will encounter this next time." Kind of situation, I let them kill you first, then how do I kill them to help you revenge?" Hall''s words of Barbera''s entire face are red, she does not mean this! The reason why she glared at Hall was because the adventurer had already surrendered, and she did not understand why Ali had to kill him. It seems that Barberas thoughts are apparent. Hall said faintly, I dont want to spare them! From their approach, its not the first time! Come out and get together, sooner or later you have to pay! Do you understand? "Humph!" After seeing Barbera screaming coldly, he walked into the tent. www.novelhall.com~ Hall shook his head with some helplessness. He said that he was speechless for the greenhouse flowers like Barbera. After collecting the space bags that Ada brought back, Hall directed several Warcraft to dig a pit, and then buried these adventurers who wanted to kill themselves. How to say it is human, or let him into the earth for safety! After the completion of the collection, it was already in the middle of the night. Hall recalled the extra summoned beast, leaving Ada to be on the sidelines. Of course, he still has a little black in his arms. When he saw the little black child coming out, he yelled at his dissatisfaction, and Hall touched it and smiled. "Okay, let''s not let you into the space? But you have to make sure you don''t run around!" Before, because there was a little black in the World of Warcraft, the Hall was soft, so Hall had to recall it to the space. Now that it is very fast, it doesn''t matter. Looking at his own words and pointing to his little black tongue sticking out his tongue, Hall thought with a funny smile, "I am angry when I hear myself being called a puppy, but isnt this a dog?" Chapter 211： Thornweed Chapter 211 thorn grass Sunrise in the East, when the sky appeared a trace of white, Hall suddenly opened his eyes. He did not rest in the middle of the night, but continued to cultivate spiritual strength, because time is tight, if it is not enough credits, Hall will never leave the college! After simply cleaning up her personal hygiene, Barbera also came out of the tent, but her face was still very ugly. For Hall''s greetings, he only responded with coldness. Hall did not care. Anyway, after this mission, he had decided that as long as he had the task of Barbera, he would not participate if he could not participate! Can''t afford to hide? As long as you enter the inner court, what will happen when you arrive, no one knows! Along the way, Hall and Barbera did not speak, until two days later, after Hall came to a valley mouth, Barbera opened it. "This is the hive valley!" Hall heard the words and looked up at the valley. He found that both sides were all rocky and there was no green vegetation. This made him feel incredible. To know that he came here to collect the herb called Thornweed, looking at this valley like the Gobi Desert, he really doubts whether Barbera is the wrong place. Just want to ask questions, but it is to see Barbera immediately dismounted and ready to walk in, Hall shrugged and shrugged, touched the little black head and smiled. "Let''s go, let''s go in too!" Two dogs and one dog took two horses slowly in the narrow valley mouth. Because there were a lot of roads inside, Hall had to follow Barbera closely, and if he got lost here, it would be terrible! After about an hour, I finally got out of the valley. In front of the scene, Hall can''t help but shine! The original idea of ??the valley turned out to be such a scene. I saw that it was actually a basin. In addition to a forest, there is still a big lake! For such an environment in the valley, Hall had to feel the magic of nature. It seems that Halls shocked eyes are seen, Barbera said in a proud tone. This is a place that our members have discovered unexpectedly! How? Its scared! Hall didn''t care about Barbera''s tone, and nodded directly. "Well, yes, I really didn''t think about this situation! If you said that the rocks in the rocks next to you are all rock bees, this is really a good place!" "This is indeed the case. The highest level of Warcraft here is the sixth grade. If you are not worried about bringing out the endless rock bees, my sister has already brought them here to practice!" Barbera rarely agreed with Hall, but she It seems that he is still angry with Hall. After he finished speaking, he took the lead and went on. Hall shrugged and looked at the little black in his arms and followed him. The environment here is a bit like the geocentric world that Hall had seen in the Earth era. As he walked in, some of these trees were found to be not real trees, but some tall giant mushrooms, or mushroom leaves. "Smear some insecticides, the mosquitoes here are very special!" Barbera seems to have been prepared, so in addition to wrapping herself up, she also sprinkled a lot of powder outside the black robe. For Barbera, Hall has no doubt, because he has seen a baby fist-sized mosquito flying like himself. Is it all mutated? Mosquito Hall is not unseen. The mosquitoes in different worlds are similar to those on the earth, but the mosquitoes that are as big as the baby''s fists are really the first time they see it. Hall even thinks, is it possible to mutate? Warcraft. Fortunately, the powder bought by Barbera is very effective. The huge mosquitoes who wanted to get some delicious blood from Hall, after the application of the powder in Hall, turned around and turned away. "Let''s hurry, after entering the forest, there is still a day''s journey!" Barbera saw that Hall was still interested in looking at the huge mosquitoes that flew away, and she immediately reminded me. "Oh, okay! Right now!" After finishing Hall''s retraction, he began to follow Barbera. "I said that you will summon this puppy? Other World of Warcraft?" After a while, Barbera asked the little black behind Hall to ask curiously. Hall hadn''t had time to talk yet, and Xiao Hei was directly dissatisfied with her screaming, if it wasn''t for Hall holding the black, it was estimated that it ran straight to bite Babel. Touching the angry little black head, Hall smiled faintly. "It doesn''t like being called a puppy! It''s called black!" Suddenly there was a feeling of wetness in his hand. Hall and Barbera sighed at the same time, and Barberas mouth was picked, revealing a funny expression. "It seems that your master is not doing much!" Hall''s helpless handle was taken out of the little black mouth, quietly rubbing its saliva on its black hair. "Well, we like the behavior of this kind of relatives!" Hall said that he had to return to face. After Barbera heard it, the smile in his eyes was not heard at all. After a snoring, he glanced at the black that was in the arms of Hall, and then turned back and took the road. Hall licked the gap and lifted the little black neck, his eyes staring at his dissatisfied little eyes. "Do not give me face this time next time! I will not bring you out!" Hey! It seems that Halls threat has played a role. After a few grievances, Xiaos grievances have lowered his head. ... Half a day later Hall and Barbera have gone deep into the forest. At this time, there are already several summoned beasts around the Hall to explore. The reason why he released the summoned beast is because of the Warcraft attack. the reason. However, that Warcraft is also unlucky, second-class Leopard Warcraft, has not been close to Hall, was summoned by Hall to Ada to solve it easily. After that, with the accompanying of Ada, all the way down is very easy, a few low-end World of Warcraft to see Ada they ran on their legs. "It''s almost here, put away your summoned beasts, they are very sensitive to other World of Warcraft entry!" For Barbera, Hall is undecided, after collecting World of Warcraft, the two slowly approached their purpose. . Soon, Hall saw a huge rock in the unwilling place, and there was a green vegetable like a cauliflower vegetable under the rock. Uh! Wouldn''t this be thorn grass? This is clearly a cauliflower? From Barbera''s eyes, Hall has determined this answer, but his heart is extremely unbelievable. "It''s really a thorny grass... So, on earth, we are not eating every day?" Chapter 212： Distress d Chapter 212 Distress Now that I have seen this goal, I have already come to the site of the Ghost Tiger. But... ghost tiger? When Hall just wanted to talk, he saw Barbera frowning and pressing his hand against himself. It seemed to indicate that Hall had quickly lowered his head. "Its late!" Hall saw Barberas movements intriguing, because he had already felt a dangerous breath through his own mentality staring at himself. Don''t think, this breath is definitely the ghost tiger! The reason why Warcraft is powerful is not only because their physical fitness is stronger than human beings, but also their ability to perceive danger. As soon as Hall entered the sphere of influence of the Ghost Tiger, the Ghost Tiger was discovered. Seeing that Hall not only did not bow his head, but stood there and looked at the empty place, Barbera could not help but whisper. "What are you still standing there, you..." Not waiting for her to finish her words, suddenly with a huge screaming scream, as her big eyes slammed, if she looked at her beautiful and bright eyes, she would find her pupils. Inside, a sudden white giant tiger is waving its sharp claws against Hall. "Hall!" Barbera only had time to exclaim, and she regretted that she had some big support at the moment. The reason why she dared to come here was because she had some cards in her hand, and this card was placed in her own space ring. Because she didn''t have a cold on Hall, she didn''t follow Betty. She used the cards to seriously hurt the ghost tiger from the beginning. But now she found out that for her own reasons, Hall was going to die in front of her eyes, and her heart suddenly regretted it. Just as she was about to take out the card from the ring quickly, it was suddenly a loud bang, and I saw a huge gray figure suddenly appearing on Hall, and the white ghost tiger rushed into it with hatred. together. At this time, Hall, who had almost been killed by the ghost tiger claws, rushed to Barbera. Under Barbera''s horrified expression, her whole person was thrown to the ground by Hall. Suddenly a male breath spread to Barbera''s nose, the feeling she did not know how to express, but soon a burst of roar came from behind her interrupted her fantasy. As she and Hall drove around the ground, Barbera was blushing and ready to swear at Hall, but found that there was another ghost tiger in the place where they were. In other words, they want to sneak into the ghost tiger, but now they are attacked by two ghost tigers! "Small yellow, they may not be able to hold them both! You will hurry to pick up the thorns, I will drag them!" It is the violent demon bear mother and child who originally resisted the two-headed six-dimensional Warcraft ghost tiger. In Hall''s all summoned beasts, only their defensive power is the most powerful. However, the gap between the levels is there. The sudden appearance of Xiao Huang is only to make the two ghost tigers horrified for a while. When they find that they are blocking the two worlds, they are angry. For those who dare to invade their territory, both humans and World of Warcraft will be severely punished by them. As soon as I heard it, Xiao Huangs entire body was hit and flew out. The huge force made it hit a few big trees with two people. Seeing the little yellow on the ground, Winnie the Pooh''s eyes suddenly showed an angry look, and the eyes were quickly filled with red, which is a sign of violent. Roar? Pooh saw his mother being knocked down, and it put a violent violent look at the ghost tiger in front of him. Although the ghost tiger is large, but the flexibility is not bad. After easily avoiding the attack of Pooh, it does not continue to retreat. Instead, the whole body quickly rushes toward the direction of Hall! "by!" Hall didn''t think that the Ghost Tiger was so clever. After screaming at Barbera, he immediately ran in the other direction. As he ran, several whistling wolves appeared behind him. Hey! With the emergence of a few fourth-class Warcraft, such as Ada, the action of the ghost tiger suddenly stagnate. Roar! The ghost tiger who smashed Xiao Huangs powerful fly looked at these sudden intruders with a pair of fierce eyes. After a low snoring, the two ghost tigers stood side by side against the summoned beasts of Hall. . Is it so much suppressed? Hall found his summoned beast, and the small yellow that stood up after the collision and flew, even in front of the ghost tiger, there was no such enthusiasm for the enemy, even though they were all screaming at the ghost. The tiger cries. However, Hall feels that the use is not big, but it is like cheering himself. "Hey!" With the two ghosts screaming, not only Hall, but even Ada they couldn''t help but push back a few steps. "not good!" Hall suddenly found that the ghost tiger''s body suddenly lowered slightly. This is the rhythm of preparing for the attack. It is obvious that the six-headed four-dimensional Warcraft is not their opponent. The ghost tiger is not the fifth-class Warcraft Ironclad. Here, the forest is the site of the ghost tiger. In this environment, the ghost tiger has a huge advantage. Thinking of this, Hall no longer retains, immediately summoned the summoned beasts of the space. With the appearance of dozens of World of Warcraft, including fire wolves and fire ants, there was a brief silence on the scene. The ghost tigers that were originally prepared to attack were also shocked by the situation in front of them. After all, they were only the sixth-class Warcraft, and the intelligence was not as powerful as humans, so it was scared to forget the attack. What Hall needs is this short time. He is not optimistic that his summoned beast can defeat the ghost tiger. What he needs is the time of this pause. "Hurry up!!" After finishing Hall, he took out Barbera from the space ring and gave him the sixth-class Warcraft nucleus In the current situation, Hall wants to complete Mission, then you must use Warcraft to summon the war tree, otherwise he will not have a chance! Although Hall has some heartache, it is not the time to worry about this. "Forget it, if you can kill them, hope to get supplements from them!" After all, not every Warcraft has a nucleus, so Hall can only be self-comfort. Just as Hall was ready to summon the ancient trees of war, suddenly a huge magical wave of volatility came from the side. Not only Hall, but even the ghost tigers and the big hairs of them were blown up. Hall then discovered that this magical fluctuation was actually from Barbera''s hand. To be precise, it is a scroll-like thing in his hand. "This is... magic scroll?" c Chapter 213： Is the yellow bird behind? Chapter 213 The oriole is behind? (Seeking a subscription! Seeking a collection! Seeking a reward!) Is this a magic scroll? Hall wasn''t the first to see this magic scroll, and he saw it when he was challenged by members of the Devil Mercenary in Carlin City and Gilph, so he was not unfamiliar. But what surprised him this time was the cold pressure brought by this magic scroll! "This... should it be more than six magics before? From this cold breath, it seems to be the magic of the water system and even the ice system!" At the time of Hall''s screaming, the ghost tigers were suddenly screaming, and the original action they wanted to attack Ada suddenly changed, and the two-way Babela rushed! "What are you doing? Hurry up and stop them! This magic takes time!" I heard that Barbera had no ladylike image, and Hall understood that it was not a time to be in a daze. "Hey!" Although the two violent demon bears are suppressed by the order of the ghost tiger, they are more loyal to the master of Hall! The general summoner, their summoned beast, may also be rebellious because the enemy is too strong, and Hall''s summoned beast will not. After feeling the order of Hall, two defensive-based raging magic bears suddenly swayed a yellow magic wave. Soon, the two walls of the wall suddenly appeared in front of the ghost tiger, but it was shot by the claws of the ghost tiger, and the magical earth wall that appeared in less than a few seconds collapsed directly. As the magic dissipated, the earth wall turned directly into a mass of earth. "Roar!" The violent demon bear did not expect the earth wall to block the two sixth-class Warcraft ghost tigers. After seeing the ghost tiger break the wall, pause a little, this is exactly what they need! "bump!" Two tall, violent demon bears directly blocked the direction of the ghost tiger with their own body. Ghost tigers are not stupid, naturally know the purpose of Xiao Huang, hehe! The slightly taller ghost tiger suddenly opened his mouth and a magic wave fluctuated from its mouth. "Not good! It even uses magic!" Hall glanced at Barbera, who was full of big men. He knew that it was a crucial moment at this moment, and he could not let the ghost tiger interrupt her. After seeing that Pooh was shot by another ghost tiger, there was no obstacle between the ghost tiger and Barbera who was preparing to use magic. When Halls other World of Warcraft was too late to arrive, Halls heart suddenly calmed down. Its down. He knows what he has to do, otherwise he will not say that this mission will fail. It is very likely that Barbera will be directly killed by the magic of the ghost tiger! Although Barberas attitude is very arrogant, she has always been against Hall, but this does not mean that Hall would like to see Barberas accident. Not to mention Barberas sister, Queens sister, Halls own heart is not willing to see this happen. Having said that, in fact, things have happened for a few seconds. To see the magical powers that are constantly gathering in the ghost tiger''s mouth, Hall''s pupils suddenly slammed! The spirit of a stock suddenly came out of Hall''s mind, and at this time, the half of the magical array in his mind was quickly portrayed. "Fast! Come out! Fast!" Fifty percent...fifty five...sixty... I don''t know if it is Hall''s illusion. He found that the spirit of his own size, which was originally pistol-like bullets, was slowly getting bigger. He continued to have spiritual power from his boy, and with the mental power of his mind. Constantly portrayed and perfected, the size of the bullet-like spirit turned into the size of an adult''s thumb. Hall did not find out that in these few seconds, his pupils became red, and as the mental power continued to release, his pupils began to seep out blood, and the blood followed his handsome. The face slowly flowed down. Hall''s gnashing of his teeth, coupled with the appearance of bleeding in both eyes, gives a very horrible feeling, just like the protagonist of the Earth era. Sixty-five percent... seventy-five...eighty five...ninety five... "what!" With Halls fierce scream, a whip that is made up of his own mental power and made into a thumb-like size slams into the ghost tiger... ...... Seeing that the magic of the ghost tiger is about to be emitted, but because of the magical power of the sixth-class magic scroll, it is impossible to act. Barbera is so pale that she needs to concentrate on controlling this magic scroll to prevent it from being beaten. She was scared to sit on the ground when she broke. "Damn Hall, he is really useless! Why should I fight with him? Is it not good to use the magic scroll directly after the ghost tiger? It can be a few seconds, but..." Seeing the magic in the mouth of the ghost tiger, Barbera suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley, and regretted it! At this moment, suddenly she found out that Hall slammed loudly, and then her beautiful big eyes suddenly slammed a few times, because the scene in front of her was too surprised. I saw the ghost tiger that used to use magic. I dont know why. Suddenly, the magic was suddenly interrupted. The magic of the magical winds that gathered together directly lost control in the mouth of the ghost tiger, as if it had not appeared. same. But the painful screams of the Ghost Tiger tell everyone that it seems to be suffering from the magical counterattack. Looking at the ghost tiger who hit the ground directly with his head against the magic, Barbera wakes up. "Hall, ah!" Barbera suddenly found out that when he didn''t know, Hall fell to the ground and saw his face pale and snowy. The two strange red tears made Barbera endure. Lived and exclaimed. Fortunately, Hall did not faint in the past, seeing his face nod to himself, Barbera quickly and delicately. "Let your World of Warcraft let go! Magic is ready!" Vinnie doesn''t need to say It was crashed before, and Hall glanced at Xiao Huang, who was resisting the other ghost''s claws. A thought passed and Xiao Huang was directly recalled to the space. Barbera caught a moment of opportunity from the ghost tiger, and immediately waved the magic scroll in his hand. The ghosts of the new screaming screaming tiger did not have any resistance, while the other ghost tiger was full of up and down hair. In the face of this horrible magical fluctuation, it did not even think about it, and even directly discarded his compatriots to escape. It can be a step later! I saw a cold magical breath suddenly popping out of the magic scroll, and then Hall saw that the two ghost tigers were directly frozen, not only that, but the land and trees around them were also frozen, Hall even I feel that even the air is frozen. Seeing the two ghost tigers who were caught by the ice, Barbera sat down and gasped. Not waiting for her to slow down, suddenly a voice came from the side. "It turned out to be the seventh-class water system mutating magic - ice prison! Hey!" Chapter 214： Be chased again Chapter 214 is being chased again The sudden sound of this life made Hall and Barbera glimpse at the same time. Barbera is okay, she just used the seventh-class water-based mutant magic scroll just a little collapse, but Hall was mentally exhausted because of the forced use of mental power to interrupt the magic of the ghost tiger. I saw that the whole man was lying weakly on the ground, and the sunlight penetrated through the dense woods and shone on his **** cheeks. After Hall''s slight adaptation to the light, he looked at the inverted figure. This is a man who speaks. About thirty years old, a sharp-nosed monkey is not like a good person at first glance. Seeing Hall seeing it, the voice of the person whispering in his mouth. "You are Hall? Just now your strength can interrupt a sixth-class Warcraft magic, hehe! I have to say that the summoner of spiritual talent is amazing!" Yep? ! Hall was suddenly shocked, and he just guessed the purpose of coming. He felt that this person appeared here, and the proportion of accidents was less than 10%. It was probably directed at himself or Barbera. Come. After hearing his answer, Holden smiled bitterly, and it was really coming to find himself! From the words he just said, Hall has obtained a lot of information. This person has a very good understanding of his own situation. He will definitely not be his friend... So, who did he send it? Hall first thought of the king of the Principality of Orakir. After all, he came back from Sterling, destroying the plot of King Aoraki and not killing him. He also killed him a sixth-class thief! In this way, it is reasonable for the King of Orkkill to continue to send people to kill Hall. Another possibility is Wu Du! He does not think that the other two student organizations will do this kind of murder. "Is Wu Dudu sending you?" When the people heard Hall''s words, their eyes suddenly shrank, but on the surface he was a smile that didn''t care. "You don''t have to know so much, because you don''t have much time!" Not waiting for Hall''s opening, Barbera stood up and walked to Hall, accompanied by Ada. They stopped in front of the Hall and shouted at the people. "Who are you! What are you doing? If you don''t push back, I''m welcome!" Barberas move made Hall a shock. He did not expect Barbera to stand up for himself at this time, and still be in front of himself. When he came to see his face, he also made some slight changes. Obviously, he also understood Barberas identity. However, he thought of what the person said and himself, and he had already promised himself. After biting his teeth, he was somewhat hesitant. The heart immediately became firm. "Not good!" Hall hasn''t had any big moves. He just spoke up because he had a hard time to relieve his headache. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he secretly took a drop of life spring water in the space. From the spring of life, his headache was immediately improved and he was still recovering quickly. After this interruption of the ghost tiger magic, Hall found that the second spiritual magic array in his mind has reached 99%! In other words, in this short period of time, the magic array that originally took three months to be carved will be completed soon! Although he has a lot of doubts in his heart, it is not the time to pursue this. Therefore, after his mental strength recovered a little, he could observe the stranger in front of him. Just at the moment when Barbera spoke, he immediately discovered that the stranger did not take up the murderous, but the murderous gas became more and more intense! "Be careful!" Without hesitation, Hall could command a great general, Barbera. When it was said that it was too late, Barbera, about one meter six, was taken away by Ada as if it were a rag doll. "Yep?" At the moment of the action of Ah Da, Barbera immediately exclaimed, but she did not blame Hall and Ada, because she was horrified to discover that if it was not the Warcraft around, it was just a few seconds. She was almost pierced by a sharp dagger in the hands of this stranger! "He...he wants to kill me?!" Where did Barbera see such a thing, she was at the tip of the ivory tower for a long time, and suddenly found her identity and beauty did not work, and the feeling of the difference in her heart almost made her not return. Hall can not have time to understand what Barbera thinks. Although he has taken the life spring water, this is not a panacea for the Chinese fairy world. The spring water is only slightly repairing the mental damage of his injury. It was a few simple commands that made him a headache, and the feeling of a needle-punching nail gap made him almost scream. Its no wonder that Teacher Connies emphasis on mental strength is to emphasize gradually, and Im afraid to do this next time! At the same time that Ah Da rescued Barbera, Hall directed another four-day whistling wolf to pick himself up. At the same time, he had to recover a large number of summoned beasts because of lack of mental strength, leaving only a dozen Female ants are arranged between themselves and strangers, and at the same time release magic. "Hey!" The stranger saw more than a dozen fruit trees rushing to the surface, suddenly snorted, and immediately ran up. Suddenly a Hall familiar with the green vindictiveness of the seventh-class fighters emerged from him. "Rely! It turned out to be a seventh-class fighter, but it really cost the money!" Looking at the fireballs that the female ants sent out, they were shocked by a stranger, and Halls heart suddenly cooled a half. "Run!" No, there is only the last sixth-class magic crystal in his body as the final card, but he knows that the sixth-class war ancient tree is really not the opponent of this stranger, only one way to escape. "Barbera! Where to go!" I heard Hall''s hoarse voiceBarbera just wanted to talk. When she turned her head, she found that Hall had turned red again, and it seemed to kill people! She looked at Hall''s gaze, and she couldn''t help but exclaimed in front of her scene. The dozen or so female ants left by the original Hall actually killed the strangers in this short period of time. When she looked at the past, she just saw a stranger with a cruel smile and cut the last female ant into two! Looking at the stranger who looked up at himself and put out his tongue and licked his lips, Barbera suddenly fell down on the goose bumps. "Go, go out! You can''t go in here anymore, inside, there are some stone bees inside!" "Stone bee?!" Hall glanced at the stranger who was approaching himself quickly, biting his teeth and pointing at Ada. "Come! Go in!" Chapter 215： Trapped Chapter 215 is trapped Subscribe! "Hall, you are crazy!" Barbera couldn''t help but exclaimed after seeing himself and Hall''s two whistling wolves rushing toward the woods. "You have this time to call, it is better to think about how to stop the speed behind you!" Hall is very painful every time he says a word. He glances at the stranger who just killed his dozen female ants. He can''t wait to tear him away! You know, these summoned beasts are all the lifeblood of Hall. When you died in a blast, the wolf Hall was distressed for a long time, and now it has died more than a dozen! And they are all separated! This makes Hall feel uncomfortable! It seems that Halls mood is not good, and with the threat of the seventh-class fighter behind him, Barbera glared at Hall and bit his silver teeth to comfort himself. Bastard! Next time, if you dare to be so fierce, I am not finished with you!" Looking at the more and more seventh-class fighters, Barbera immediately waved his magic wand. This time she was not in a disorder, and each piece of magic wanted to fly to the chaser as fast as the money. "Boom!" Throughout the forest, there were occasional explosions, scaring some birds and beasts around! "hateful!" Although the Xiaoyue Devil is very fast, but here is the forest, plus there are people on them, they have received a lot of speed. If it werent for Barberas magical blockade from time to time, Hall would have been caught up. Halls headache was not so intense at this time. He glanced at the chasers who were less than 20 meters behind him. He saw his skillful shooting and flying one after another, and there was a tendency to catch up. He is thinking about whether to summon the war tree now. At the same time, he was also shocked by Barbera''s ability! As far as he knows, Barbera is a third-class magician. He can see the magic of two in a row without the magical supplement. The big reason is the magic wand in her hand! It seems that if it is a magician of the same level, it is not a little bit equipped and not equipped! This can be well understood. As the birth of the Earth, Hall has played a lot of online games. When he was playing the legend, he didnt rely on a dragon pk to pass n people! Especially in the battle of Shabak, there is a sweaty equipment, but it has a great advantage! Maybe Barbera, who was Hall''s gaze, couldn''t stand it. After she waved a fireball again, she turned her head and looked at Hall. "Look what? This is really killing you!" Uh Although Barbera is talking, but Hall is a bit embarrassed to touch the nose, because this chaser is indeed directed at him, Barbera is nothing but an implicated innocent. "You have no magic scrolls...you..." Barbara immediately interrupted him and said, "You think that the semi-finished magic scroll is a Chinese cabbage! I grab a lot! This is what I have been waiting for for a long time, if not for this. I will not take out the task of the second time!" Seven semi-finished products? ! Hall heard a sudden glimpse here, he did not think that the powerful magic scroll just turned out to be a semi-finished product! If it is a finished product... "Hey! Don''t show that expression! The magic scrolls of seven or more are not so easy to make! There is a semi-finished product that is already very good! If it is finished, I will take it off!" After seeing Barbera throwing out a fireball to stop the chasers, Hall was relieved. No wonder Barbera will wait so long when using this magic scroll, it turns out to be a semi-finished product! "What are you doing! You are here! You can''t get in!" Barberas dissatisfied voice awakened Hall. He discovered that he didnt know when he had come to the innermost part of the valley and looked at the numerous caves of different sizes. After thinking about it, Hall glanced back and found that he The stranger actually speeded up and chased it. "A big... hurry up! destroy the hole!" The seventh-class soldier was also very depressed at the moment, he did not have the field, which is why he did not catch up with Hall in time. "If I have a field, how can you support it for so long!" Thinking of this, the man''s eyes reveal a kind of longing for the strength, and seeing Hall, they are going to the cave, and suddenly their feet are working, the whole person Plus a few points of happiness. At this time, suddenly a sting came from his mind! "Well? Spiritual magic?" Although it was just a moment, but the pain was a real existence. In this gap, Hall actually rushed into the cave. "Bastard!" He just wanted to rush in, and suddenly there was a booming sound, and the cave where Hall had entered was actually collapsed. A lot of rocks rolled down, which made him have to stop. And watching the caves blocked by rocks. "Hey!" Suddenly a creaking sound came, the man''s face changed suddenly, he seemed to think of something, after seeing several figures, he did not hesitate, turned directly and quickly left here. The picture returns a minute ago Hall saw that the seventh-ranked warriors struggled to catch up, and Barbera was pale and unable to release the magic. He bit his teeth, regardless of the pain in his head, released some mental power again, under his control. That person is a wave. Its hard to recover some of the mental power that was once again exhausted under this wave. The feeling of disgusting headaches came again, which made him almost call the beasts back. Fortunately, his attack was effective. After seeing the soldier pause for a while, he immediately let Ada accelerate into the cave, and at the moment he entered, he applied a wind magic to the cave. As the roar came, the entire cave was blocked by the rocks that fell, and the entire cave was dark. "Are we getting rid of him?" Barbera asked with some uncertainty as he was blocked by the entrance. With the faint sunshine in the cave, Barbera was relieved when she saw Hall nod, but she soon became unhappy. "What to do now, we are trapped here, we must know here..." Not hurting Barbera finished, suddenly she swallowed the rest of the words, because she had heard a very resonating voice coming from afar. "Hey!" Gosh! Stone bee! Chapter 216： Digging holes Chapter 216 Digging holes Subscribe! Reward! Even if you are watching a pirated classmate, you can vote for it! Stone bee! Its really a house leak and its raining! Although she was prepared in her heart, Barbera still had some luck, but with the sound of this creaking, everything was shattered. "Hall! What to do!" Barbera was so powerful until the stone bee. Before she came here, she was repeatedly repeated by Catherine many times. Never enter a cave with a stone bee. Until now, she felt the feeling of being near death. "Is that mosquito repellent powder useful?" After entering the cave, Hall drank the last drop of life spring water left in the space. After a little relief, it resisted the urge of nausea and vomiting. Said. "Please! That''s the mosquito repellent powder! It''s not the Warcraft powder! The stone bees are not the mosquitoes!" Barbera glanced at Hall without hesitation, but after seeing Hall''s weak appearance, the tone of blame slowly Some relief. "Hall... you... are you okay?" Waving his hand, Hall signaled that he was fine, and took out a bottle of white liquid and poured it into his mouth. "Well? What is this? Good fragrance!" Barbera looked curiously at Hall drinking a white liquid. She felt that the taste seemed familiar, but she couldn''t think of it for a while. "Ant milk!" After Halls big drink, this explains to Barbera. "This is the ant milk?" For the ant milk, she is naturally clear, the role is to slowly restore mental strength, she saw this task in the college mission hall. After feeling that the headache was not so serious, Hall carefully looked at the environment here. I saw that the cave was very dry, and there were passages around half a person high, just like the highway that is well-connected by the earth. The sound came from these passages, and Hall said to Barbera after thinking about it. "The outside hole has been blocked, and it is calculated that it will directly face the pursuit of the seven soldiers, but we are looking for an exit here!" Barbera also knew the urgency of the matter, so he did not raise any objections on this issue. "Since you agree, then we will choose a mountain passage first, otherwise we will encounter siege here!" For Hall''s proposal, Barbera immediately understood Hall''s intentions, although it may be blocked by both ends after entering the channel, but things are in two ways. After entering one of the channels, Hall will only be attacked in both directions, not a besieged situation. "That will make your summoned beast!" Hall waved his hand and immediately appeared on both sides of the womb. "Its too late to look for it. Let''s find a channel with the smallest voice!" After talking about a few Xiaoyue devil wolves directly selected a channel on the right side, Hall and Barbera followed closely, and Ada they followed behind. Hey! It didn''t take long for Hall to come in. He immediately heard a few wolves and looked at Barbera, and both of them took out the weapon. Hall is a short sword in his hand, and Barbera is her magic wand. "Do you take this?" For Hall''s weapon, Barbera really didn''t know how to evaluate it. Seeing Hall''s unmistakable expression, Barbera''s mouth couldn''t be twitched a few times. "When you have points, you can change some magic wands. Although the summoner''s magic ability is not good, you can still use the mental power to inspire some magical magic wands. It is better than holding the barbarian weapons. Its good! barbarian? You are a barbarian! Your family is a barbarian! Is it a barbarian with a short sword? So what are the barbarians who hold the axe and the upper body of the red fruit? Don''t mess with people with hats! However, Barbera''s words made Hall feel a little bit, and he also found that he did not know enough about the world, especially the Magic Academy. He felt that he should increase his efforts in this area to understand! As Hall walked in, it was discovered that several bees of average size were falling on the ground and lost their movements. Looking at some of the palm-sized transparent wings scattered on the ground, Hall was a little curious to pick it up. The wings are very light, and Hall feels its toughness before it is thrown aside. "This is the wasp?" Hall curiously looked at the bee with a sharp needle at the end and a magnified version of the body. He felt that the stone bee had nothing special. "This is just a few! Just know that although they have not reached the first-class World of Warcraft, their number is very large! And their poison needles are somewhat paralyzed, once they are besieged by tens of thousands of stone bees, even if it is The nine magicians must suffer!" For Barbera, Hall said that it is still to be verified. After all, the nine magicians are not fools, how can they be fooled to stay there and be attacked. "Now is not the time to say this! Let''s move on!" Hearing the sound of the bee stinging behind him, Hall didn''t want to be attacked! Immediately greeted Ada and they continued to move forward. Because the passageway is in all directions, Hall and Barbera did not know how long they ran with a few Xiaoyue wolves, while killing the stone bees blocked in front, while destroying the passage behind them. "Do you do this? Hall I found that we are getting deeper and deeper! If it is blocked by the stone bee army, it will be dead!" After a few hours of running, Barbera Already panting, and the cave is half-high, she feels that her waist is not straight. "There is no other way. Now I can only take a step and see if I can do it. Otherwise, can we dig a hole like a stone bee? We are not... well?" Hall said that he suddenly stopped, he There was a flash of light in my mind, and a thought suddenly appeared in his mind, and as he slowly pondered, he felt that this method should be implemented. Seeing that Hall is no longer moving there, Barbera, who ran a few steps, looked back with some doubts. "How are you? The head hurts?" In the past few hours, Halls head has been hurting from time to time, but fortunately there has not been any major event, so Barbera is somewhat accustomed to it. "Right! Since the stone bees can dig holes! Then why can''t we dig holes?" Hall suddenly shocked Barbera with a startle. A moment later, Barbera stared at Hall and said something that made him almost vomit blood. "Is your head not bad?" Chapter 217： Trapped Chapter 217 is trapped You have a bad head! Your whole family has a bad head! Hall ignored Barbera''s seemingly concerned, defiant gaze, and immediately entered the space. As soon as he came in the ranch, Hall was directly hit by the little black and stared at himself with a look of blame. Looking at the humanized black, Hall quickly apologized. After seeing Xiaohe quiet, he immediately came to the position of the Queen of Fire Ant. "Sorry, this time your children have already sacrificed for my temple!" Although the Queen of Fire Ant is World of Warcraft, but after it entered the Hall space and upgraded to the fifth-class Warcraft, it already has some humanity. Although it is not as enchanting as Xiao Hei, it can also make some sad expressions. Hey! The Queen of Fire Ants can''t speak and speak, but Hall understands what it means. "You can rest assured that I will never let him go!" Suddenly, Hall pointed to the workers who were pointing to the side and said, "This time I will take them out a few times, and I can produce some workers ants in the future!" The Queen of Fire Ants nodded and agreed, and then Hall took a few workers and the black together to make room. "I said how you are in a daze, you... Well? What do you call the little black to do? Hey? Fire ants?" Barbera saw Hall in his hair, and suddenly said a big pass. After seeing Hall summoning the summoned beast, she couldnt help but see her when she saw the fire ant. "You are going to dig down! Ah Da, destroy the passage!" After getting the order from Hall, several third-class Warcraft Fire Ants ants immediately started to act. Watching them crush the hard rock with a sharp fang, Hall immediately nodded to his thoughts. "It seems that I am a genius!" Fortunately, he did not say it, otherwise Barbera''s poisonous mouth may say something to let Hall vomit blood. "Booming!" The fire ant worker ants dig holes quickly, and they want to come. They are dig tunnel masters. Have you ever seen a bee burrowing more than an ant? Isn''t this a big knife in front of Guan Gong? It is because in the different worlds, the stone bees can excavate in the rock, but it is far worse than the fire ant worker ants! Seeing the fire ant worker ants quickly dig a one-person high hole, Hall and Barbera jumped down, and Hall let them seal the hole before they went down, so that even the stone bee There are big troops coming, and in such an environment, you can''t catch them so quickly! "Oh... I suddenly found a problem..." Hall waved his hand and waved the dust in front of him, while twitching at the corner of his mouth and looking at Barbera, who also covered his mouth. "What''s the problem?" Barbera''s eyebrows were upside down. Apparently she didn''t like the environment very much. If Hall asked, she wouldn''t say anything. "In this way, our safety is safe...but we seem to have blocked the passage, so that the air will not flow!" Its easy to understand, that is, Hall, they are now lacking oxygen! Yes! The consequence of Halls assumption is that he has ignored this situation! In other words, if there are no fire ants, they are like workers in the Earth Age mine disaster! You said rescue? Please? Looking for a stone bee? "What do you do now?" Barbera seemed to be aware of the problem, and asked a little anxiously. "At least dig a hole and link with the previous channel, otherwise we can only be suffocated by living!" In desperation, Hall immediately directed the fire ant worker ants to start work, but fortunately, God helped, when dug a fist After the size of the hole, a breeze blew from above, and the feeling of sulking suddenly dissipated. "Would we like to take a break here first!" Hall listened to the outside situation and did not hear the iconic creaking sound of the wasp, from which it was confirmed that there were no stone bees on them. "Alright!" Barbera was also tired. After this half-day escape, she felt that her body was sore. Sitting on the ground without a lady''s image, then took the kettle out of the space ring and drank slowly. Hall let the fire ant worker ants prepare at the moment, and continue to dig holes and escape if there is movement. When Xiao Hei saw that Hall took out the dried meat, he immediately took it down and waited for Hall to react and swallow it in his mouth. "I don''t want to give you! What are you so anxious to do?" With a little black eyes, Hall once again took out a few pieces of dried meat and threw them to Ada. "You are too big for them! I am wondering why you are so naughty!" Xiao Hei ate the dried meat in his mouth and looked at the well-behaved Ada with his contemptuous eyes. What made Hall strange was that they didn''t have any dissatisfied expression. Where does Hall know that Xiaohe is incapable of being in the space, and there is no one in Warcraft that is not afraid of it. After some rest, Hall and Barbera''s physical strength slowly recovered, and Hall''s mental strength has also filled up, completely without the feeling of pain before. After feeling some of his own situation, Hall confessed to Barbera and walked alone and sat down. He is preparing to paint the last point of spiritual magic, after all, only a little bit, if you complete the second magic array at this time, it is very beneficial for Hall! At least when you use mental power again, you don''t have the situation before. Seeing that Hall closed his eyes and seemed to be gradually changing, Barbera was very dissatisfied, but she had to close her mouth because she knew that this time was the most uninterrupted time. And Ada, they are in front of themselves, which obviously does not believe in themselves! In the heart, she secretly slammed Hall. In the end, she had to take out the food to tease the little black, so that Xiaohe would give her face, so that she could send some boring time. ... Just as Hall gradually became mentally activeBarbera was a little black, and in the forest outside, a black man was hiding in a big tree. Oh... Looking at the ground, no less than a thousand stone bees roared, until they all disappeared, he was relieved. "I didn''t think there were so many stone bees! There was some trouble here. I didn''t think that a low-level summoner would have let me lose my hand!" This person is not someone else. It is the seventh-class soldier who had chased Hall before. Hall has already caught the attention of the wasp when he blocked the cave. If he didnt run fast, he was already surrounded by the big army stone bee. Living. These stone bees are not high in level, but they are very troublesome. The number is huge. Their poison needles also carry paralytic toxins. It doesn''t matter if one needle or two needles, but one hundred? A thousand? I am afraid that even if it is a magician of the Nine, if there is no distance and time for him to play his own strength, it is estimated that he will accidentally lose his forefoot! After all, the two fists are hard to beat four hands! Chapter 218： You bastard Chapter 218 Your bastard "This Hall really can''t be underestimated. The ability to summon is not strong, but it is so courageous!" He said that there was a lingering look at the group of stone bees in the cave, and he was replaced by him. If there is no need, he will definitely not rush in. "This time, I made a guarantee to Master Wu Du, I must be a task, but now this situation..." It turned out that this person is a hidden follower of the vice president of the Foreign College of the School of Magic. Why is it hidden? Because he has never exposed his relationship with Woodu outside, if it is not the importance of this mission, Woodu will not expose him. Followers are not the death of someone! The reason why they are the pursuers, the greater desire is to get the domain stone from the magician! Only the domain stone can let them understand the field, only the warriors with the field, that is the true warrior! This time his mission rewards include this domain stone! So he does not want to lose this rare opportunity! "Let people bring those people. If Hall does not come out, if he comes out from here, then the valley is the only way for him to go out. When he waits for a week, he will not see him. I can also give Wu Du. The adults have explained it!" Thinking of this, he immediately took out a communication reel, and after confessing it, he did not leave immediately, but came to the place where Hall killed the ghost tiger. This is the sixth-class Warcraft, if there is magic crystal, then it is also a lot of income. ... The night soon enveloped the entire valley. In the cave, Hall, who was sitting close to his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. A transparent wave of energy was uploaded from him. In the dark cave, Barbera did not find this. She was closing her eyes. Holding a small black resting on the rock on the side. "I didn''t think that this is the second mental power magic circle, and the scope of spiritual power has doubled!" Hall''s face showed an excited smile, though it was in the dark cave, but he clearly could "see" everything in the cave. This is not to look at with your eyes, but his mental strength! He can clearly see everything in the range of mental power. This feeling was experienced when he first portrayed the first magical array, but this time it was much clearer and much wider! "It seems that I am really a genius! In just one month, I completed the second mental power magic circle. If you let Connie and Loren know, I don''t know how they will look!" This time, I was able to advance, and luck accounted for a large part. At that crisis, Hall was able to make a breakthrough. It must be said that his luck is really good! The state that can''t be met, many people may not encounter it once a year or even ten years! However, even if you encounter it, if you don''t have the aid of life spring water and ant milk, you can recover from a day like Hall, which is really not what ordinary people can do. Hall pondered things again and again in his mind, and he found it very necessary to go out and practice! Although he has been practicing for a while, Hall is not absolutely tired, but feels energetic! Old Mao Babella and Xiao Hei were all asleep, and Hall did not bother them. Instead, he put his mental power out and looked at the outside passage through the rocks. Soon Hall discovered that a group of about seventy or eighty bees were digging in a passage not far from them. The lead bee was bigger, and it seemed to be inductive when Hall observed it. Turning around with a pair of compound eyes staring at Hall, scared Hall to appreciate the spirit of observing it. Fortunately, it was only a few seconds of doubts, and then it turned back to direct the stone bees to continue to dig. "Good risk! It seems that World of Warcraft is very sensitive to mental strength! You must pay attention to it when you observe it with your mental power." Hall did not let the worker ants start to escape because the stone bees excavated in the direction of not coming to him, so he did not have to run away. After passing over here, Hall observed another place, some of which were excavated by stone bees, dozens and a few. Just when Hall felt a little tired, suddenly a situation made him wary. He found that a group of stone bees were moving back and forth a few meters below them. It seemed to be something like transporting things. "What are they doing?" Because Hall used too much mental energy, and there was a feeling of tingling in his head, Hall worried that the situation had occurred before, so it took up the mental power. However, his curiosity has not decreased at all. After taking a bite of ant milk, Hall closed his eyes again. He felt that he would reply to his mental strength first, and everything will be said tomorrow. ... I don''t know how long I took a break. There was a feeling of wetness on Hall''s face. When I opened my eyes, Hall didn''t take a good grip on the black neck and kept it away from his face. Looking at its scarlet tongue and the saliva above it, Hall reached out and touched the saliva on his face. "I said Xiaohei, I will wake you up with this special method next time. I will shut you in directly!" "Are you a pig beast? You have been sleeping for so long!" Hall heard the words and looked up and found that Barbera was holding a portable magic lamp and staring at himself. "You are! Your family is!" A black hair was thrown away, regardless of its resentful eyes, Hall got up and took a look at the body, his heart spit. "Hey! You talk, what do we do now?" Seeing Hall didn''t pay attention to himself. Barbera was very angry, but she still knew her treatment, so she would suppress her voice and say low. "Diet! Say after eating!" Hall responded to the body while answering eat and eat! Just know to eat! Barbera sighed a few words, then screamed and screamed over the ugly movement of Hall. Hall heard a slight smile, he did not care about Barbera, for a rebellious child, Hall did not fall in price and she argued. After simply eating, Hall used his mental power to explore again. When he found the group of wasps again, he directed the fire ants to excavate under the eyes of Barbera. That direction is not to go outside, but to continue to dig inside. "How come still inside? What if you encounter the Stone Bee Army? You are looking for a dead end!" Hall glanced at Barbera and grinned, "Would you like to dig?" Barbera heard the eyes of the boss suddenly, staring at the Hall for a long time, then it ran out of three words from the teeth. "You bastard!" Chapter 219： I want to get 1 answer Chapter 219 I want to get an answer For a few days, Hall was commanding the fire ants to dig. Some people may ask, is worker ants not good at excavating than stone bees? How could it be dug for so long? The big reason is that the composition of the rock has changed! The more you dig inside, the harder the rock is. It took only a few seconds to dig a rock and let the worker ants spend a minute! On several occasions, Hall found that the unbreakable teeth of the worker ants had a defect! If Hall didn''t recognize the rock from the excavated rock, it was just that the rock was not the ore. Hall really thought that he had found a rare metal again! Fortunately, the workers can quickly repair their teeth after entering the space, which makes Hall continue to dig. Another reason is that Hall finds that the more you go inside, the more the number of wasps and the greater the vigilance. Several times, Hall found that the worker ants had a little more movement during the excavation, and the stone bees in his mental detection range would stop and look around. And Hall had to stop the worker ants at this time, which is the willingness to be so slow. "How long do we have to dig? Are you not afraid to dig directly into the ground?" Barbera really can''t stand it today, every day in this dark tunnel, if there is still Xiaohe to accompany himself to play, She has been crazy! Hall stunned a little black in the arms of Barbera and enjoyed the hair of Barbera''s hand. Although he was envious of the position of Xiaohei, it was just a thought, such a hot-tempered woman. Hall himself thought he couldn''t afford it. "You have to go out, I don''t object, I can arrange a worker ant to take you out, or else?" I want you to be a man! Barbera glanced at Hall with a sullen look, and then the action of combing the hair on his hands involuntarily increased his strength. With this movement, the little black that had closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyes, and then some dissatisfied screamed at Hall. "Shut up! You are a dog!" Hall directly ignored the black rebellion, because he had become accustomed to these days, and after seeing the workers ants have finished rest, he immediately commanded them to continue to dig. ... It was half a day later, and Hall suddenly found that they seemed to be coming to a more special place. He used his mental power to detect that there were only a few stone bees underneath, and it seemed that he was guarding something. "Is there something inside?" Following the back of the stone bees, Hall once again detected the past, and his unexpected development here has a mental mask! This discovery made him not surprised, knowing that he has a mental screen, which means that there is a person who is proficient in mentality... Oh, no... it should be a stone bee who is proficient in spirit! However, Hall tried it. It seems that the energy of this mental screen is not so powerful, as long as he quietly uses this screen to break. "The stone bee is not the first class of Warcraft. Is it the place where the queen bee queen is located, just like the queen of fire ants?" This idea has been considered before Hall, which is why he came in. The level of fire ants is more powerful than the stone bee. Since the queen of fire ants can be conquered by him, why can''t you accept the queen bee? Thinking of this, Hall glanced at Barbera behind him and said, "You don''t want to move around here, I have to dig it out and see it!" After he finished, he did not wait for Barbera to approve or oppose it, and directly let the workers ants increase their speed to dig. This situation made Barbera feel awkward and stunned Hall. While letting the workers dig, Hall continued to observe the changes in the guarding stone bees at the door. Suddenly, a sweet scent came, and Hall turned around and saw that the worker ants had dug. At this time, a sound louder than the sound of the general stone bee came from inside, and then Hall found that the stone bee that was originally at the door actually began to move, and also made a similar call. "not good!" Hall didn''t think that the other party was so vigilant. This just opened a small mouth and even alerted the other party. When Hall didn''t do it, he ordered several workers to increase their strength. In less than a minute, the hole was suddenly opened. A golden yellow light suddenly emerged from the hole, and Hall summoned the worker ants and looked out. Suddenly shocked by the scene in front of him, and he also understood that why he dug a bite will be discovered. It turned out that it was a space of hundreds of square meters, and there were some dense hexagonal holes in it. What surprised him was that there was a fist-sized bee inside! Just below him, a stone bee that is significantly larger than other bees is staring at himself with a pair of red eyes. Hey! As it looked up, more than a dozen stone bees quickly flew over to Hall, and they were ready to give the intruder a lesson! Let him know the consequences of invading his own kingdom... Roar! Hall did not hesitate, put down and put the two violent demon bears out to directly block the hole in the ground, his order is to destroy the hole. Then more than 30 female ants were released, and the stone bees suddenly saw more than 30 female ants suddenly appear in front of themselves, and the instinctive stopped. Then a sly voice came and they immediately returned to the Queen of the Stone Bee to pose a defensive posture. Hall couldn''t help but look at the Queen of the Stone Bee. He didn''t think that the Queen Bee was so smart. "It seems that the heads of ethics like ants and wasps are not high in IQ!" After sighing Hall jumped down and looked at the stone bee in front of him. He waved at the female ants behind him, and the female ants immediately came behind him. Looking at the appearance of confrontation, there is really a feeling of confrontation between the two armies. "I know that you can understand my words. If you understand, then let your men fly behind you. If you don''t understand, then I will attack!" The Queen of the Stone Bees snorted twice, and the pair of compound eyes looked at Hall and the female ants behind him, and then it was called again, and the stone bees in front of her flew behind her. . "Very good! Isn''t that good? This way, our first meeting feels good!" Barbera couldnt help but hear Halls eyes, and the words that he said were really shameless... Fortunately, Hall did not know that Barbera was licking himself, otherwise he would definitely vomit blood. "I am sorry to bother you, but I want to get an answer from you... I don''t know if you can tell me!" Chapter 200： Conquer Chapter 220 Conquering Seeking a collection! subscription! Reward! "I want to get an answer from you... surrender or die!" Hey! As the Hall voice just fell, the Queen Bee was immediately making an angry voice. The stone bees behind it flew to it again. The poisonous needle behind the tail was cold. It seems that as long as the Queen Bee When they reach the order, they will come forward and see the horrible human creature in front of them. "Don''t be excited..." Rumble! The Hall hasn''t finished yet. There was a sudden collapse of his voice behind him. Hall glanced back and found that Xiao Huang had ruined the entrance, so that in a short time, the Queen Bee was like Like the shackles, you have to look at Hall''s mood. "I know that you are very smart, so I won''t talk nonsense with you!" Hall looked back at the trembling queen of the wasp, then summoned the summoned beast of the space and watched it laugh. "We still have time, so you think about it, ups and downs or death! I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer!" This is also because Hall knows that the Queen of the Stone Bee is not strong, otherwise it is like the ghost tiger that was met outside a few days ago. If Hall dares to talk to it like this, it is estimated that he has directly taken him to death. Sure enough, after seeing the Xiaoyue Devil, the Fire Wolf, and the Fire Ants appearing in the hall, the Queen Bee''s eyes changed. The compound eye actually repeated the contraction and seemed to be doing something like a needle. Hey! Hey! Halls smile on the face, but his heart is anxious, because he has found that there are always bees on the outside, this is really a horse, watching the densely-burned wasp, Hall scalp Some are numb. It seems that the Queen Bee was also found to be in this situation. It flies up and down and looks like it is being considered, but Hall understands that it is delaying time. "Rely!" After a dark sentence, Hall immediately whispered to the Queen of the Stone Bee, "Give you the last thirty seconds! If you don''t surrender, then I will burn it here!" Time passed quickly, thirty seconds passed away Seeing that the Queen of the Stone Bee still did not give a very firm answer, Hall is also more worried. If you can down the queen of the wasp, then this is a great help for Hall, although its strength is not very powerful, but its ability to breed and breed is even beyond the fire queen! "Well? Queen of Fire Ants?" When Hall thought of the Queen of Fire Ants, he suddenly flashed his head in the light. He felt that letting the Queen of Fire Ants come out as a lobbyist might be a good choice. If you want to do it, Hall immediately summons the Queen of Fire Ants out and tells it through his mind. Seeing that another World of Warcraft was summoned, Barbera and the Queen of the Stone Bee were all stunned. Looking at the queen of fire ants, which is obviously bigger than other fire ants, Barbera is really shocked. Although she is not a summoner, she knows what it means to be able to drop a leader of a World of Warcraft group. If there is enough energy to train, then Hall is likely to have a Warcraft army! Although Hall''s current Warcraft is very right, but there is no connection with the army. "This guy is so lucky? If the Queen Bee was also conquered by it, then..." At the thought of the Hall, Hall can summon hundreds or even thousands of Warcraft at random, and Barbera is not calm at the moment. Hall didn''t have time to pay attention to what Barbera thought, and he was watching the Queen of Fire Ants slowly walk to the Queen of the Bee. Because they can''t open directly, Hall can only watch anxiously. He wants to help, but he has already taken out all his summoned beasts. The success or failure depends on the queen of fire ants. . Just when Hall was anxious, suddenly a bang came out from behind, and Hall looked back and suddenly looked scared and white. I dont know when the hole that was destroyed by Xiao Huang was opened, and then came. The sound of the creaking sound. "I rely! This is a trouble!" Looking at the densely-packed stone bee army, the face under Hall changed, and Barbera on the side was scared and eclipsed. At this moment, a scream came suddenly, and with the strange screaming, all the Warcraft actually stunned. "Well! What happened?" Because the time was too urgent, Hall did not find the source of the sound, and Hall suddenly heard a voice in his mind that made him almost cry. "Agree! Agree!" It turned out that the system suddenly prompted whether to summon the wasp! This Hall finally breathed a sigh of relief. As the Queen Bee was summoned into the space and summoned, the wasps stopped their hostility, but the densely screaming sound made Hall and Barbera unable to hold on. Goose bumps. "Summon all of your hands, and these swarms, all bring back space!" With the help of the Queen of the Stone Bee, Hall has been calling for the next half day. And this process is completely displayed in front of Barbera, which makes Barbera''s cognition of the summoner has changed dramatically. "This is the summoned summoner? How can it be so powerful?" For the first time, Barbera felt fear of the summoner. He felt that nothing was different than what she saw now. Look at the stone bees that don''t have money to disappear in front of you and Hall that smiles on the face, Barbera doesn''t remember how many times it has been twitched. After all the stone bees have been summoned into the space, it has already passed for a little half a day. Hall has no specific nights. Its probably a bit of a beacon. The stone bees that are summoned into the space are not worth a million! This is 10,000! Not a thousand! Not one hundred! This has not counted the thousands of bee stings. I believe that some of the bee queens are the summoning beasts. Hall will no longer lack the low-level warfare of Warcraft. "Well? This is honey? It''s sweet!" Hall followed the queen of the wasp to the reserve room, only to find the yellow honey, the scent just let Hall drool, after a while, Huo I was surprised to find that my exhaustion has eased. Is this effect? Without hesitation, Hall collected these precious honeys and threw them into space. In the end, when Hall took dozens of space rings and found something inside, his mouth couldn''t help but crack again, and a laughter sounded from his mouth... Chapter 220： Conquer Chapter 220 Conquering Seeking a collection! subscription! Reward! "I want to get an answer from you... surrender or die!" Hey! As the Hall voice just fell, the Queen Bee was immediately making an angry voice. The stone bees behind it flew to it again. The poisonous needle behind the tail was cold. It seems that as long as the Queen Bee When they reach the order, they will come forward and see the horrible human creature in front of them. "Don''t be excited..." Rumble! The Hall hasn''t finished yet. There was a sudden collapse of his voice behind him. Hall glanced back and found that Xiao Huang had ruined the entrance, so that in a short time, the Queen Bee was like Like the shackles, you have to look at Hall''s mood. "I know that you are very smart, so I won''t talk nonsense with you!" Hall looked back at the trembling queen of the wasp, then summoned the summoned beast of the space and watched it laugh. "We still have time, so you think about it, ups and downs or death! I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer!" This is also because Hall knows that the Queen of the Stone Bee is not strong, otherwise it is like the ghost tiger that was met outside a few days ago. If Hall dares to talk to it like this, it is estimated that he has directly taken him to death. Sure enough, after seeing the Xiaoyue Devil, the Fire Wolf, and the Fire Ants appearing in the hall, the Queen Bee''s eyes changed. The compound eye actually repeated the contraction and seemed to be doing something like a needle. Hey! Hey! Halls smile on the face, but his heart is anxious, because he has found that there are always bees on the outside, this is really a horse, watching the densely-burned wasp, Hall scalp Some are numb. It seems that the Queen Bee was also found to be in this situation. It flies up and down and looks like it is being considered, but Hall understands that it is delaying time. "Rely!" After a dark sentence, Hall immediately whispered to the Queen of the Stone Bee, "Give you the last thirty seconds! If you don''t surrender, then I will burn it here!" Time passed quickly, thirty seconds passed away Seeing that the Queen of the Stone Bee still did not give a very firm answer, Hall is also more worried. If you can down the queen of the wasp, then this is a great help for Hall, although its strength is not very powerful, but its ability to breed and breed is even beyond the fire queen! "Well? Queen of Fire Ants?" When Hall thought of the Queen of Fire Ants, he suddenly flashed his head in the light. He felt that letting the Queen of Fire Ants come out as a lobbyist might be a good choice. If you want to do it, Hall immediately summons the Queen of Fire Ants out and tells it through his mind. Seeing that another World of Warcraft was summoned, Barbera and the Queen of the Stone Bee were all stunned. Looking at the queen of fire ants, which is obviously bigger than other fire ants, Barbera is really shocked. Although she is not a summoner, she knows what it means to be able to drop a leader of a World of Warcraft group. If there is enough energy to train, then Hall is likely to have a Warcraft army! Although Hall''s current Warcraft is very right, but there is no connection with the army. "This guy is so lucky? If the Queen Bee was also conquered by it, then..." At the thought of the Hall, Hall can summon hundreds or even thousands of Warcraft at random, and Barbera is not calm at the moment. Hall didn''t have time to pay attention to what Barbera thought, and he was watching the Queen of Fire Ants slowly walk to the Queen of the Bee. Because they can''t open directly, Hall can only watch anxiously. He wants to help, but he has already taken out all his summoned beasts. The success or failure depends on the queen of fire ants. . Just when Hall was anxious, suddenly a bang came out from behind, and Hall looked back and suddenly looked scared and white. I dont know when the hole that was destroyed by Xiao Huang was opened, and then came. The sound of the creaking sound. "I rely! This is a trouble!" Looking at the densely-packed stone bee army, the face under Hall changed, and Barbera on the side was scared and eclipsed. At this moment, a scream came suddenly, and with the strange screaming, all the Warcraft actually stunned. "Well! What happened?" Because the time was too urgent, Hall did not find the source of the sound, and Hall suddenly heard a voice in his mind that made him almost cry. "Agree! Agree!" It turned out that the system suddenly prompted whether to summon the wasp! This Hall finally breathed a sigh of relief. As the Queen Bee was summoned into the space and summoned, the wasps stopped their hostility, but the densely screaming sound made Hall and Barbera unable to hold on. Goose bumps. "Summon all of your hands, and these swarms, all bring back space!" With the help of the Queen of the Stone Bee, Hall has been calling for the next half day. And this process is completely displayed in front of Barbera, which makes Barbera''s cognition of the summoner has changed dramatically. "This is the summoned summoner? How can it be so powerful?" For the first time, Barbera felt fear of the summoner. He felt that nothing was different than what she saw now. Look at the stone bees that don''t have money to disappear in front of you and Hall that smiles on the face, Barbera doesn''t remember how many times it has been twitched. After all the stone bees have been summoned into the space, it has already passed for a little half a day. Hall has no specific nights. Its probably a bit of a beacon. The stone bees that are summoned into the space are not worth a million! This is 10,000! Not a thousand! Not one hundred! This has not counted the thousands of bee stings. I believe that some of the bee queens are the summoning beasts. Hall will no longer lack the low-level warfare of Warcraft. "Well? This is honey? It''s sweet!" Hall followed the queen of the wasp to the reserve room, only to find the yellow honey, the scent just let Hall drool, after a while, Huo I was surprised to find that my exhaustion has eased. Is this effect? Without hesitation, Hall collected these precious honeys and threw them into space. In the end, when Hall took dozens of space rings and found something inside, his mouth couldn''t help but crack again, and a laughter sounded from his mouth... Chapter 221： Accounting Chapter 221 Accounting "miser!" Barbera, holding the little black, despised and looked at the Hall that saw the money. When Hall heard this voice, he glanced back at Barbera, and saw a clear expression of envy and hatred on her face. She was amused in her heart, looked at the spoils in her hand, and then chose a good one and lost it directly. . "Hey!" Suddenly a silvery thing was lost by Hall, and Barbera instinctively reached out and found that it was a space ring. "Hall, you are..." Barbera frowned and wanted to say something but was interrupted by Hall. "There are people who have a share. Since it is a mission together, this is yours!" Barbera looked through his mental strength and found that there were quite a few things inside. There were several gold cards, and the most important thing was that there were magic scrolls! Is this really for me? Is it a team assignment? No other meaning? Seeing Barbera''s face vigilant, like a thief-like expression, Hall did not turn his eyes. "Don''t give it back to me!" "Hey! How can I give back what I want to go back? You are still not a man!" Barbera said, closing the ring and talking to Hall. I rely on! Hall was almost vomiting blood, but fortunately he has slowly adapted to Barbera''s poisonous mouth, and after a few twitching in his mouth, he decided not to care about this woman! Looking back at the ring in my hand, especially one of the space rings with a space of about ten meters, the mood is slowly getting better. Eight equal magic crystal one, seven and other magic crystal two! Some other levels of magic crystal! Other gold card Zijin cards do not say, the most heart-thinking is a book called "Alchemy Notes", as well as a large number of alchemy drugs. "I didn''t think that this person turned out to be an alchemist. Go back and study it. Maybe I have the possibility to become an alchemist!" Hall didn''t think that the harvest was so big, and he was happy. "You smirk enough, when are we going out?" Seeing Hall smirking, Barbera couldn''t help but interrupt him. Uh Hall heard that he quickly turned around and saw Barbera''s dissatisfied eyes, and quickly coughed, "Well, OK, let''s get ready, then go out!" ... In the valley A black shadow is hiding in a relatively hidden place, with a pair of eyes staring at the rocky direction of the valley. "What happened today? I can see the wasps coming out, but today I didn''t see one!" This self-talking person is the thief. He has been obeying the bosss arrangement and has been stalking for a few days. He can still see the stone bees back and forth a few days ago, but today he found that in addition to going in, It didn''t come out, so this made him somewhat confused. "However, it is really not a place for people to wait here. In the past few days, I have seen more than 10,000 stone bees. Even if it is a person with eight combat powers, it is estimated that it will be exhausted and killed! Teacher Xiaozi, it is estimated that it has already become the feces of the wasp!" Looking up at the sky, I saw that the sky was already dark, and the thieves slowly moved to the stiff shoulders. "Unfortunately, the boss does not let the woman move, let alone, there is a long, good woman in the small place of Damei Port. If I can relax, how good it is, the long legs, the figure, huh... "Oh? Is that right? Then I can help you relax?" Suddenly a voice came from the side, scared the thief to be shocked, and the whole person was blown up like a cat that had been trampled on the tail. "Who!" a voice with horror came from his mouth, knowing that he was a fourth-class thief, so he was so close by a person, what did this mean? Explain that this person''s strength must be stronger than himself! And a lot stronger! For a time, he looked back and looked at the people with a look of caution, but when he saw the coming people, the whole person suddenly won the boss! "How is it possible, you, you..." The thief saw that the portrait was like a ghost, but he quickly reacted and took out the dagger and prepared to go to the future to kill. "Oh, I advise you to stay here and don''t mess around, otherwise I will be angry! I don''t care if I am angry, but they are not as good as I am!" As the voice of the coming person just fell, the thief who was just preparing to go forward saw the situation in front of him again, and his face changed greatly. The sweat of the size of the soybeans did not fall into the money, and a lot of sweat flowed directly into his eyes. A feeling of stinging and bitterness made him uncomfortable. More importantly, he did not even move the usual sweating action, showing how terrible he was scared! "Stone...the stone bee...Hall you, you can summon the wasp!" If it was a stone bee, he had already solved it with a knife, and by the way, gave this guy a slap. But now in front of his eyes, it is a dense stone bee. From the squeaking sound of the scope of the wasp, there are no more than a thousand stone bees here! "Oh, sure enough, you and the seven-hundred warriors are a group of people a few days ago, just right, you just said that Daomei Port is right, I am very interested to listen, I don''t know if you would like to talk to me. what?" ... An hour later, with a scream, a black shadow came out of the forest, and behind him was a woman with a slim, black dog. "I said Hall, are you not allowed to let him go? Why again..." For the death of the thief just now, Barbera had some opinions on Hall and felt that he was somewhat untrustworthy. Hall''s face was a bit ugly, but he just got the answer he wanted to know from the thief''s mouth. It turns out that they are just a group called the Skyfire Mercenary. The boss is the seventh-class soldier who is chasing Hall. They are now guarding the only way in the valley. What worries Hall the most is that the members of the Adventure Mercenary are caught by them... The woman that the thief said just now is the sister Anke of Cronus, the head of the adventure mercenary group they got from Dameau! "I promised to let him go, but I just said that, so many summoned beasts, I can''t control it for a while, so I don''t want him to be careful, don''t scare them, but he doesn''t believe, can''t blame me? !" After listening to Halls irresponsibility, Barbera looked at Halls back with a sigh of relief. You deceive! "Get out of the mix, come back sooner or later! Its time for them to pay their debts!" ??Say himself, Halls eyes revealed a chill of the stock, and he has been chased since he came to the world, so For those who want their own lives, they will never be soft, even if they are women! "Then, let us do a good job with him!" Chapter 222： Captive person Chapter 222 Captives Entrance to the hive valley A small camp is located on a hillside in the valley, from which you can fully see the situation below. As long as someone comes out from there, the people above can find it in the first place. In front of the camp is a cliff, wanting to climb from a few tens of meters high, and still in the case of someone to guard, it is simply an idiot to dream! At this time, it was midnight, and there was a sound of World of Warcraft from time to time in the valley, but the people in the camp did not care too much. Apart from being guarded in several places, the camp was brightly lit and several people were eating meat and drinking here. . "Boss, it''s been five days, no news! I guess that kid should have become the nourishment of the wasp? Is this going to be good?" The man who spoke was a big bald head, and his face was awkward. Scars, talking about words and actions, give people the illusion that this is a living jealousy. Lester, who was sitting in the upper class, had not spoken yet. Another middle-aged man with a senior armor smiled. "I said big bald head, you don''t care that the kid has to die, I think you are fancy the chick, you want to try it!" When I heard this person, the people present couldnt help but laugh out loud. Who are they? They are all mercenaries who have **** knives. They can be said to be people who wear their heads in their belts. It is commonplace for life and death, and it is time to be happy. So when adventurers gather in the city, businessmen are the ones who hate them the most, and who like them the most. Hate is because these people are very troublesome, but they like it because they are generous, as long as the price is reasonable, they don''t care much more. Among them, the oldest and the bar owner like it most! Therefore, the big bald head heard the companion say this, not only was not angry, but also touched his light mind bag and smiled. "Haha! Or you know me! The stinky boy went to work today, so no one and I grab the first one..." Said here, the bald head suddenly found the guy opposite to give himself a look, he looked at it and suddenly understood Come over, and quickly added a sneer. "Of course, if the boss of Leicester wants, we naturally have to rely on the back!" "Haha, that is a must! Only the boss has enjoyed it, we are qualified to enjoy it!" "That is, the boss is now a seventh-class fighter. Once the field is in the field of the boss, our Tianhu mercenary group will become even stronger!" Lesters original gloomy face slowly smiled after hearing this, but the smile looked particularly cold, and with his face, it was estimated that he could scare the crying child! After drinking a small glass of wine, Lester stood up and told everyone not to talk. "If we can get the domain of the domain to understand, we will get more powerful, then he wants us to do things with a higher price. As long as everyone follows me to do things, the next domain will give you one of them. !" Everyone heard the words, and everyone cheered up, especially the bald head. Don''t look at him, he was three or five big, but his head was very meticulous, a few flattered down, said Lester. Do not laugh at it. "Oh! Your kid wants to play and play! But don''t kill it! Although I haven''t seen the kid yet, we can''t care about it. After two days, let''s go to the hole and see if the wasp is there. Nothing is wrong, we will go back to life!" For the question of whether Hall can survive in the old stone bee nest, Lester also considered it for a long time. He put his position on the place to think about it, what if he was chased after the stone bee nest. The result is only one answer, exhausted! The power of the wasps lies in their quantity and toxicity. I got the characteristics of Rice, and several guys, represented by the bald head, couldnt help but want to buy An Qi now. But fortunately, they still know that the boss is still drinking here, so I can only suppress this thought a little backward. ... In a place not far from the camp, there is a prison car. If Hall is there, he will recognize the people inside. At this time, Cronus and others still had the appearance of when they first encountered Hall. I saw that he was leaning on the pillar of the prisoner. The whole face was pale, his lips were cracked, and he looked very embarrassed. There is a single coat, and there are a lot of **** outside, it seems to have suffered a lot. The four men next to him are similar to him. If Hall is there, he will certainly recognize it. In the past, he is the archer Victor, the shield warrior Angus, and the two similar stones and wood. Two barbarians! The last one is better than everyone else is Cronus''s sister An Qi, she does not seem to have too many scars on her body, except for her face... "That big brother, can you give me some water? My brother, they are going to die! Please!" When I heard An Qis words, the soldier guarding the side turned over and screamed. I just wanted to swear but found that the only woman in the prison was the one who spoke. He had long known that the final result of these people being arrested was death, so in this driver he did not see them at all. When you are happy, give a little wreck and be cold, and give nothing when you are unhappy. But today he suddenly thought of something, the eyeballs turned slightly Then his face showed a look of lascivious / swaying. "Oh? Is it water? This is simple! No problem!" "Really?" Originally, I just wanted to try it. I didn''t expect the guard to agree. Angel''s face suddenly showed a surprise expression. "What? Don''t you believe me?" The guard looked at his face and deliberately showed his unpleasant appearance. An Qi quickly shook his head and said that he didn''t mean it. "There is no problem with water. You can even have it, but do you know what to do?" An Qi, who had a surprise expression on her face, heard it here. It was like being cold water, and the smile suddenly stiffened on her face. . She naturally knows what this guardian means. After she was arrested, she saw many people revealing his eyes. If they were not allowed by their boss, she would have been eaten by them for even bones. Nothing left. But today, Ange, who was frightened and angry, quickly calmed down. She looked back at her big brother and other people. After biting her teeth, she made a decision. "I want to see food and water first!" Chapter 223： revenge Chapter 223 Revenge "An...An Qi! Don''t!" Just as the guard smugly and accurately took out the food, suddenly a weak voice came from the prisoner. The guards and An Qi turned around and found that they were talking about Cronus who didn''t know when to wake up. "Brother!" An Qi quickly walked over and the guard was dismissive and uttered a bang. Seeing An Qi walked over to help Cronus, who was weak and weak, guarding his face and saying it was uncomfortable. "Tell you, whether you want it or not, you have to come right away, otherwise there will be no chance in the future!" An Qis face was hesitant, her pale hands were holding her hands, and her nails were stabbed into the flesh because of excessive force. Then she seemed to be the same. After she let go, she wanted to turn around. Suddenly the first hand grabbed her arm. "No, An Qi, you can''t go! My legs have been interrupted, basically it''s a waste, you don''t care about me, sooner or later you are going to die!" "Brother!" An Qi heard a strong tone in Cronus''s weakness, and her eyes suddenly turned red. "Oh, An Qi, the boss is right, we are all like this. It doesn''t matter if you eat or not. Maybe death is the best choice for us!" The archer Victor Because he was not the head of the team, he was only interrupted by his right hand. Outstretched and movable left hand helped the hair scattered on the forehead, and a trace of regret appeared in both eyes. "I don''t know how the kid is in Hall. I hope he is not dead! A talented summoner, hehe, I really hope that God of War will open my eyes and let him avenge us after growing up! Unfortunately, we can''t see it!" "Haha! I think you are all stupid? What is here? Hive Valley! Hall that kid broke into the nest of the wasp, it is estimated that he has become a nourishment of the wasp!" Not angry because of their big words, just a little funny. Moreover, he felt that there was absolutely no need to argue with a group of people who were dying. He wanted to let An Qi take the initiative to let him enjoy it. "Hey! I have no idea, I am in a good mood today, I can give you more. After that, you will not think about it!" After he finished, he took out a fruit from the space bag and smiled and ate in front of them. "An Qi, obedient, we... oh!" Cronus still wanted to say something, probably because the action was too big, pulling his wounds, and his face suddenly showed a painful expression. "Brother!" An Qi took hold of Cronus''s hand and looked at the painful brother. Then the tears couldn''t help but flow out. "Let''s wait for me!" She said that she ignored Kronos''s arm and gently put his hand down, and then he turned to look at the guard who was eating fruit while laughing and watching the movie. "Now you give me food and water, I will go with you right away!" The guard heard the strange expression on his face, and then threw the fruit that had not been eaten in his hand into the van. "Oh, this is your wise choice!" After he finished patted his hands, he took out a space bag (in fact, one of them is Kronos), and after reading the things inside, he lost it. "The things here are enough for them to eat a meal. Now you can come out with me!" Seeing An Qi still hesitant, guarding the kinky/swinging smile and laughing. "Of course, if you are willing to be here, I have no Opinion! Maybe it will be very exciting!" "Bastard! I didn''t think that your human spirit is so evil!" He spoke of wood that had never been spoken. He was like a stone, and his injuries were heavier than Cronus. This is mainly because they are the reason for barbarians, and their resilience is stronger than that of human beings, so this is the focus of care. They are still good, and the caravan that they worked with, except for both of them, was wiped out. The guards sneered at the stone and the wood, ignoring their fierce gaze, and faintly said, "You better see the current situation. You are not the main target, so even if I kill you now, there is no relationship, but I am in a good mood today. I have not heard it before, if there is another time, hehe!" As he snorted, the momentum of the fourth-class fighters suddenly came out, and they pressed An Qi and they almost could not breathe. Fortunately, he knew that this would cause them to be injured in the home, so they just received a little warning and took it back. "Our barbarian is not afraid of death, I said, you have the ability..." After waiting for the stone to finish, suddenly An Qi interrupted. "Big brother, don''t say it! I have already decided!" After she finished, she handed the space bag to Victor''s legs. "Victor, trouble you to give food and moisture to your brother! Don''t refuse, if you refuse, I will die directly here!" Victor just wanted to talk against it. After hearing this, his eyes suddenly became red, and his hands were clenched in his hands. He couldnt wait to go out and fight with them immediately! But in the end, when his old Mao Anjina smiled with tears in his face, the tears couldn''t help but flow down. Then he turned to the space bag and nodded heavily. Only his gaze was staring at the smiling guard outside the prisoner. He couldn''t wait to eat his flesh and blood! "An Qi, I won''t eat, you..." Cronus stared at An Qi with excitement. He hadn''t finished talking yet, but found that An Qi didn''t know when to take a jewelry on his head. The sharp one stared at her temple. "Brother, I have made a decision Don''t force me!" ... Looking at An Qi, the guard left the prisoner, and everyone in the van was silent. I dont know how long it took, and Kronos suddenly said, Everyone eats something first... Everyone looked at Cronus somewhat puzzled and didn''t understand why he said this. Cronus looked at everyone with red eyes. "I recovered my strength after eating. I hope that when An Qi comes back, I will take the support and let An Qi escape. Even if the opportunity is awkward, it is always better than us." No one is not a ghost!" Everyone heard the words suddenly, and they felt that nothing was worse than the current situation. If this can make a certain point for An Qi, even if it is, why? "Oh, the head of Cronus, this way can! Victor brothers, trouble you to feed us! After the strength is restored, I will be mad with my brother for the first time, that is our last chance, At that time, you seize the opportunity to escape from here with An Qi sister! I believe that the Hall brothers will not die, remember to ask him to avenge us!" Chapter 224： You are really noisy! "! 》 Chapter 224 You are really noisy! The beautiful starry night, there is no floating cloud in the sky, the dark blue sky is full of diamond-like stars. The sparkling star, like a jewel, is densely covered with a vast, innocent night sky. The milky white Milky Way, from the northwestern sky, traverses the sky, slanting to the southeastern land. But in this beautiful night sky, there is an ugly scene. A man who is hanging out is coming to a darker place in the valley, which is close to the cliff, but it is because there is a big tree that covers the bright moon in the night sky. Relatively speaking, it makes it look like this. More darker. The woman is An Qi, although she has already made a decision in her heart, but she is panicking in her heart. The guard behind her was a bit dissatisfied. "I said how far you have to go. In the past, it was a mountain cliff. It is here! It is good to be dark! If you feel that black is not good, then I will take you to the tent. There are many people there, and they are bright!" how about it?" An Qi heard the words immediately stopped. She knew that the plan she wanted to delay went bankrupt. She knew that the guard had no patience. If she made other requests, he might really do what he said. Compared with being so many people in the public, she still feels better in the dark. "If you are too big, you should take a bite by the dog. As long as the brothers can recover some of them, what can I reluctantly?" An Qi thought of biting her teeth here, and then slowly turned around and looked at a smirk. guard. Seeing Angies green eyes with a little scared look, the guard suddenly felt hot and hot. The woman he has not been to, but he wants to see such a tasteful woman for the first time, especially the feeling of being coerced and having to compromise, so that he is in a state of excitement. "Haha, don''t be afraid! My brother will be careful! And my brother will be very gentle! You see, it''s so dirty here, my brother is ready for Warcraft skin!" After he finished, he immediately took out a piece of leather from the space bag that didn''t know what Warcraft was on the side of the big tree, and then collected the weapons in his hand. "How? Is it for your brother to help you off or your own?" An Qi saw the guard coming over with a smirk and suddenly became frustrated. "You, don''t come over! I... I myself... take off..." After finishing the last word, An Qi seemed to be an appointment, and then he began to reach out and prepare to unbutton the neck. The guard was not anxious when he saw it. He felt that this feeling was very good. He himself took off his clothes. One...two...three... An Qis speed is very slow, and the opposite guard has only left the last pair of pants, and An Qi untied the top, and the close-fitting clothes portrayed her perfect figure. The big one, the little one. Small. Hey! The guards couldnt help but swallow, "Oh, good, continue... continue..." An Qi knows that she has no retreat. Although she may not be very reluctant in her heart, but when she thinks about her brother, An Qi takes a deep breath, and the action makes her chest ups and downs bigger. The opposite guards see her eyes red. It is. This time he couldn''t help it anymore, and the whole person turned into a wolf and rushed toward An Qi. "Ah?" An Qi couldn''t help but close her eyes and exclaimed. She didn''t think that her first time was taken in this situation, and a hate suddenly came to my heart. "Its all Halls bastard. If you dont meet him, it might not be like this, I... Suddenly a snoring came and heard that the voice seemed to be guarded. He did not come over? With her eyes closed and her arms around her, she did not find that her body was touched. With this doubt she opened her eyes. And when he saw the scene in front of him, a small mouth couldn''t help but open up. I saw that I didnt know when the guard was surrounded by dozens of dense black shadows. Before he could react, the guard fell down like this. At this time, she also saw it through the moonlight, and the dense black shadow turned out to be a stone bee! "come back!" An Qi just wanted to scream, and suddenly a familiar voice came from the cliff. Then she saw that the wasps actually fled to the side, and at this time, a man who had just secretly appeared in her heart. In front of her eyes. "Hall?!" ... Next to the prisoner The bald head was very happy today, and he was slightly drunk. He then walked out of the urinary tract first. After urinating, he walked toward the prisoner. He has been thinking about An Qi, and if Lester has not agreed, he has already started. Fortunately, Lester agreed today, and he ran out when he drank half of the wine. But when he saw Cronus in the cage they were pressure to eat, and the guards and Angels no longer had time, suddenly frowned. "Awful bastard! He actually started in front of me!" He remembers who is guarding today. He also knows that the person''s hobby is the same as himself. He probably understands what he sees. It is obvious that the guard used the food to force An Qi, and now I don''t know where it is going to be alive. "Bastard!" The bald head saw that the prisoner was eating something, and he suddenly kicked Victor, who was feeding the wood. Victor has been feeding everyone, he did not eat these foods, so the bald head kicked him to violently bleed, seeing Victor, who vomited blood, his bald face did not improve. "You guys, **** guys, you are not very timid, how can you eat? Is it really a bunch of bones? Hehe How do you feel about eating something from your sister''s body? Is it very delicious? The bald head allowed Cronus and others to gnash their teeth, but they knew that it was not a rebuttal. They took time to continue eating their mouths, and wanted to recover their strength quickly, and then make a final stroke! The bald head was very satisfied with the sullen eyes of everyone. He was still ready to continue to teach these cartilage heads, but he was surprised to find that the package was kicked out of Victor and they did not say anything. Victor wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, took out a piece of dried meat and handed it to the mouth of the wood, and then took out one and put it in his mouth. His eyes were like a wolf, staring at the bald head and chewing on the food. It seems that the dried meat is the same as the meat of the bald head. "You bastards! You want to... ah!" The bald head had not finished, and suddenly there was a sting in his mind. This made him a man who was not hurt by a knife, and he even called out, showing how painful this pain is! "You are really noisy!" Chapter 225： Fighting started Chapter 225 Fighting "You are really noisy!" As the sound just fell, in the horrified eyes of the people, countless stone bees directly hit the bald head. The screams of the bald head suddenly aroused the vigilance of the entire camp. "Not good, something went wrong! Hurry up and pick up the weapon! Alert!" As the roar came from the tent, the entire camp suddenly became messed up. "Damn! Who is on duty today? Come out soon!" Just as the Skyfire Mercenary Corps was preparing to come out of the camp, and Kronos and others were surprised to see the coming, suddenly a fist-sized fireball flew directly to the camp. The fireballs were so conspicuous in the dark nights, they carried a red tail, like a meteor, and slammed into the tent when everyone in the Skyfire mercenary group did not respond. Rumble! With the sound of a sound explosion and screams, the entire camp suddenly burst into flames, and many people who were on fire ran out of the tent, screaming, cursing, and lingering in this peaceful night. Anqi? Hall? Kronos and others immediately exclaimed after seeing the situation. They couldnt believe the scene, especially the dense bees in front of Hall and Angie. Fire ants! "Brother, I am fine! Hall is saving me in time!" Angel went to the prisoner and explained to Cronus. "Let''s talk later, An Qi, you take these medicines to treat your brother, here is it for me!" Hall interrupted them and glanced at a figure that had just rushed out of the burning tent with a smile on his face. "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time! Does this gift like it?" Lester, the head of the Skyfire Mercenary, who had been awkwardly attacked by a sudden attack, after hearing Halls ridicule, the whole persons eyes suddenly became red, and the anger seemed to be sprayed directly from his eyes. of. "Hall, I didn''t think that you actually lived with my men..." He said that he suddenly stopped, and then his eyes widened and looked at the dense stone bee. The whole person couldn''t help but hit. A chill. "You... have you conquered the wasp?" Lester did not think about this problem, but until the summoner wants to conquer so many stone bees, at least it should reach nine battles, so the most he thinks about these days is that Hall may be lucky to hide. In a place where a stone bee can''t find it! But today, Hall actually took the thousands of stone bees directly to take revenge, how can this not let him chill? Is this the most fourth-rate summoner? It can be seen how terrible his growth is. If he continues to develop like this, then the future will definitely have a hegemony on the mainland! People like this are too late for him, how can he be offended? Unfortunately, what is said now is over! There is only one way to live! That is to keep the Hall has not grown up, kill him directly! Lester, who was somewhat timid, thought of this. The whole humanity suddenly changed. He glanced at the men who were concentrated behind him and shouted at the big sword. "Life and death are at this moment! Kill Hall, only kill him, we have the future... otherwise everyone is ready to be chased by this enchanting!" After finishing Lester''s whole body strength, the vindictiveness was completely released, and the whole person was suddenly surrounded by a green light. As the foot exerted force, it was like a spring loaded and rushed toward Hall. "The head of the team is right! Kill him!" The people of the Skyfire Mercenary are not fools, although the dense bees and fire ants in front of them make them a bit timid, but after seeing Leicester rushing over, they will understand, this is indeed their last chance. Looking at Lester, who was about to return to his eyes, Halls mouth suddenly showed a sneer. This expression was clearly seen by Leicester. I dont know why. He suddenly felt a feeling of guilt. He felt that he had had it before he took risks. He knew that this might be the danger that the body would automatically give him feedback. signal of. If he changed a place or changed his opponent, he would probably stop and even turn and run away, but he still had some luck in his heart, and thought it might be the reason why he was too nervous. It is also his hesitation that he lost the last chance to escape. "Good to come!" I saw that Hall was finished, and suddenly there was a wave of fluctuation in a certain space on his body. Then a green body image crossed the space. After a wave of fluctuations, the war tree again appeared in front of Hall. "This... what monster is this? Big tree?" Lesters eyes were unbelievably looking at the big trees that suddenly appeared in front of him, especially the big tree with eyes and nose and a huge pair of hands. The whole person suddenly fell in the air. The ancient trees of war come from the elves. If you dont often deal with the elves, there are really few people who will know each other. "what!" Lester stunned, but the old tree of war did not. When it came out, it obeyed Hall''s command, and waved directly. Several arms-like branches directly entangled Leicester, and also waved. With both hands behind them, those with horror eyes were all flying. The power of terror directly shot some people into the rock. Some unlucky guys were photographed directly on the cliff, and they saw the beautiful movements of their blood spurting in the air. Cronus and others could not help but chill. "I guess it was just that, they are not dead or seriously injured!" "Bastard!" At this time, Lester, which was entangled in the branches, broke out. He was originally a fire warrior just got caught off guard by the war tree, after hearing the cry of his mans tragic death, The whole person was furious, and the elements of the fire suddenly broke out from him. The branches of the arms were burnt directly. If the ancient trees of the war did not take the initiative to cut the branches, the flames could be burned directly along the branches. However, after the outbreak of Leicester, it suddenly fell into a moment of pause, just when he had not slowed down, a black shadow suddenly covered from top to bottom. "You can''t think about it!" Lester looked up and saw that the black shadow was the palm of the old tree that flew under his own hands. He refused to take the sorrow from his chest and violently forced his luck, and suddenly a blood spurted out of his mouth. Just as he forcibly moved his body to avoid the huge palm, suddenly there was a tingling in his mind, and the whole figure suddenly eased. The giant palm accurately pressed him to the ground and made a loud bang. "Ah!" Chapter 226： return Chapter 226 returns Its been a few minutes since I fought for so long. When Leicester was screamed on the ground by the old trees of the war, his men were also wiped out by the stone bee army. "Umly... so powerful?" Kronos and Wood and others looked at each other and the shock in my heart could not be calm for a long time. Looking at Leicester, who was already on the high side, was being bitten by four fire ants, and the body was covered with blood. Cronus felt that the world changed too fast, and they felt that they could not accept it. "Let''s say, who made you come?" Hall ignored Leigh''s gaze, and slowly came over and asked. "Hey," Lester vomited a blood, his face with a sly expression on his face. "I regret it! I regret why I didn''t kill you in the first place! I also regret why I didn''t accept his harsh conditions, so I can have the field. I believe that as long as I have the field, it will not be this. The result! Hey!" Hall glanced at Lester with a poor look, although he didn''t want to hit him any more, but his situation did make Hall very unhappy, and he had become a prisoner, and he still wanted to kill him. "Unfortunately, I have no regrets! And I am not afraid to tell you, even if you have the field, you can''t kill me!" Hall did not lie, he just used a sixth-class magic crystal, but this is from Barbera. There is going to be there, and there are two seven-class magic crystals and an eight-class magic crystal in his hand. Is it not a minute to pack up a seventh-class fighter? "Okay, you don''t have to say it, I know who it is! I have to go back and settle with him!" After Hall turned and he was ready to go, but before he left, he heard Lester''s cry. "wait!" As the screams of Lester came, the whole person suddenly did not respond. "This is what I promised the Queen of Fire Ants, people can''t say nothing!" Hall knows that Leicester will definitely want to beg for a moment, a seventh-class fighter, if it can be mastered, it is really useful. Unfortunately, Hall did not believe him. Under the premise that he could not guarantee his loyalty, Hall would rather ruin him! After the Warcraft and the spoils were packed, Hall came to the crowd. "I''m sorry...all because..." Hall stunned for a moment, then bowed his head and prepared to apologize. After all, it was all because of him. If it weren''t for him, they would never be caught. "No! Hall, this is not your fault! This is going to blame Tuomu! If it wasn''t for the **** who heard your wanted order to change money, we wouldn''t have this situation!" Cronus shook his head. Although Hall is indeed a reason, but now he can not think so, after all, Hall''s performance today is far beyond his expectations, they can survive because Hall, and the sister did not receive substantive The injury, so he immediately interrupted Hall''s apology. "That is, the Hall brothers, this can''t blame you! I can only say that these people are extremely poor! It''s a pity that the boss is only!" Stone did not agree with Hall''s apology, but for the boss, he still felt a little pity. After all, they have been together for a long time. "I" Just as Hall still wanted to say something, suddenly a figure came from aside. "Hall, have you solved it?" Upon hearing this, everyone quickly turned around and saw that a woman holding a little black was slowly walking over. This person is not someone else, it is hiding in the authentic Barbera. It turns out that Hall, after learning about where Lester is, can think of a way, that is, dark crossing Chencang! Let the worker ants and the stone bees cooperate. In just half a day, they dug a tunnel and went straight to the cliff. If there is not a strong spirit of Hall, this matter may not be able to do it. It was because of this that Hall could quietly come to the camp here, and when Hall came out, it was just that the score was taken by An Qi, and he saved An Qi. Barbera was stayed in the tunnel by Hall, but she did not hear Hall''s response for a long time, and she came out of the truth. "Oh... all solved!" Hall quickly introduced Barbera to everyone, and then he came to the tunnel with everyone to settle down. After all, the above has been destroyed, and it is bloody, easy to attract Warcraft. Although Hall is not afraid, but he considers that Cronus needs time to recover, so he just left here. Fortunately, Barbera has a lot of pharmacy, which makes Cronus recover five or six layers in just a few days. Now they have some pain in addition to the fractures. The whole person looks a lot more spiritual. . "It seems that this alchemy is also very necessary. If there is a potion, it will be an extra life!" Hall felt secretly and decided to wait until he had time to learn alchemy. Once the alchemist is going to make money, and secondly, in the idea that more than one craftsmanship is not overwhelming, Hall feels it is necessary to learn! Barbera took out the primary treatment, even if it was primary, which made her feel bad for a long time! Fortunately, a lot of thorns were found in Lester''s ring. After she took a lot of it, her face turned better. "What do you do with those thorn grasses? Give it to me! Go back and let Mary sister give you more points!" For this statement, Hall naturally does not agree, but he wants to learn alchemy. Since this thorn grass is a primary treatment, he naturally has to keep some. However, Hall did not want to tell Barbera the real reason, so Hall was hated by Barbera for a time. Fortunately, there is Angel, the female compatriot, who is comforting, and Barbera is not on the spot. Speaking of a woman is really a strange creatureBarbera and An Qi only know a few days, even the sisters and sisters called, and then Barbera gave her the position of this follower. This makes An Qi surprised. For this situation, Cronus is certainly amazed, and even hinted that An Qi promised. After all, through Hall introduction, they all know that Barberas identity is not ordinary. There is such a follower, and the future is boundless! This is more risky than outside, the safety is not to say, the possibility of being able to advance is greatly increased! For this, Hall I put forward his idea and wanted to recruit Cronus and others as followers, but Barbera clearly told him that those who just entered the college did not need to pay credits with one follower. If you recruit more, the more credit you need to pay! At the thought of his own hundred credits, Hall finally gave up this unrealistic idea. Fortunately, Barbera agreed to give Cronus arrangements for them to enter the college, and then they were thinking of ways. For this proposal, Cronus agreed, and Cronus slowly recovered after a week, and then returned to Mars with them. Chapter 227： Smart woman Chapter 227 Smart Women This first mission for Hall is more rewarding than thrilling. Not to mention the thorns and grasses that have already obtained the mission, the Queen of the Stone Bees and the 10,000 stone bees that Hall has conquered can greatly improve his strength, not to mention the space he obtained from the Queen Bee. The ring is gone. A lost, eight-class magic crystal made the Hall who had suffered a small black loss have vigilance and placed him alone in a space ring. This is his life-saving use. This time, nothing can be given to the black-haired robber dog! The two seven-class magic crystals that Hall acquired were used a few days ago to reduce the production cycle of life spring water. From the original five days to a four-day drop, today has produced a drop, which is a guarantee for the future safety of Hall. As for the remaining gold card Zijin card, Hall did not care very much. He was more concerned about the "Alchemy Notes" obtained. This is a precious experience of an alchemist''s life. It is like a person who wants to go far. Road blinding has the same navigation GPS, reducing a lot of unnecessary travel. Hall has decided to go back and get another "Alchemy Foundation", and then try to see if he can become an alchemist! Three days later, the group returned to Mars City, but on the road there was no story of thieves blocking the road to rob this kind of dog blood. Upon returning to the outer court of the Mars City Magic Academy, Halls news of their return immediately reached the hearts of the people. "bump!" In an office, with a loud bang, an exquisite magic light immediately turned into pieces scattered all over the floor, showing how angry the people who smashed the magic lamp were! "Lester this idiot! Has it failed? A seventh-class fighter has even killed the Hall! It is an idiot!" The angry Wudu was moving back and forth in the office, and the empty room suddenly sounded regular footsteps. After a while, he suddenly stopped his footsteps. "This time the action failed. The kid will be more careful. Plus the old guy of Loren will definitely attack me. It seems that this time should be settled. Its okay, or a few months is the selection of the inner court, when... oh! ... "What? You said that you were killed by a mercenary group of seven-seven fighters? And Hall also killed them all?" As the womans exclamation came, the women present at the scene also showed a surprised expression, if they knew that Barbera could not make a joke about this, otherwise they would think that she was saying heaven. Night Tan! That is a seventh-class fighter! Plus the mercenaries who have the same strength in the fourth class, they are thus destroyed by Hall alone! Catherine tried to control her emotions after she was surprised. She did not expect this Hall to bring such a big surprise to her. At the same time, she also had some surprises in her heart. Because of this, the more powerful Hall is, the more they can The inner court gets better results when it is tested... "Can you even surrender the Queen of the Stone Bee? There are more than 10,000 stone bees? Maybe it will not be impossible to get the first prize in the selection of the inner court this year..." At the thought of this, Catherine was excited again. She looked up and looked at Barbera. "You are talking about it carefully. I want to know the most detailed situation in the Hive Valley!" Barbera was spoiled from an early age, and developed a character that is not afraid of fear. If the average person dares to talk to her like this, she has already lost a fireball, but for her sister, she is involuntarily I nodded and told myself about Hall and Hall in the Hive Valley. After listening to it, Catherine''s eyebrows were upside down, and Betty and Mary were frowning. When Catherine thought about it, the bright teeth and glamorous, the long eyelashes moved, and the eye of the eye gave everyone a beautiful enjoyment. After a long time, she said quietly, "That is, you were underground, and after you came out, you found that the people of the Skyfire Mercenary Group have been subdued? Is there a huge handprint?" "Well, yes, my sister! I also asked An Qi about this matter, but she did not tell me, I think there must be problems here!" Said An Qi, Catherine, this is a frown, a smile, "Don''t say, sister, you do this very well! Don''t look at Hall young, he is a person who does not want to be inferior, and he also has special Strength! In the future, his achievements are limitless! You make An Qi your follower. This is very good. After this period of investigation, I found that Hall is a soft-hearted person. He is very good for friends and family, this step is very correct!" When she heard that Catherine praised herself, Barbera was very proud of her time. She had been living with her sister since she was a child. Although she didnt say it, she was very clear why everyone was so afraid of her, not because she had a strong grandfather. A sister who loves her, if she is in the same position, she has already been cleaned up. Catherine saw Barbera, who was proud of her praise. She couldnt help but shake her head. For this younger sister, she felt that she was too indulgent. It seems that she still needs to manage it. "Well, maybe Hall is a good candidate!" The original Hall knew that Catherine thought this way, and he estimated that he would be depressed to vomit blood. He was not willing to take care of such a overbearing Barbera "Mary, you go to Hall for the points of this mission, well, and the people that Hall brings, you look at those who have not followed in the meeting, if they want, let them take Cronus Receive it!" For Catherine''s approach, both Betty and Mary agreed. From this situation, although these people do not have the importance of Avril in Hall, this is also a good move to Hall, I believe Hall is smart. The little foxes will understand their intentions to do so. "Good president, yes, I heard that Hall returned with a credit for "Alchemy Foundation" after returning. Is he going to be ready to develop to the alchemist?" Betty helped the forehead, and the lips were slightly The silver bell-like sound suddenly sounded from her mouth. "Oh? Alchemist?" Catherine gave a slight glimpse, and then she frowned. It seemed that she was very curious about this situation. "In this case, then you will tell him that there are a lot of low-level materials in the meeting. If he really wants to be an alchemist, we can give him some help!" After a pause, Catherine smiled slightly. "Of course, this Its not free, tell him that if he really becomes an alchemist, we will have half of the potions we will build in the future! Chapter 228： Cant eat Hall Chapter 228 Hall that can''t eat I haven''t seen the reward for a long time! Thank you Xiao Huang. "Hey! Have a meal!" With a knock on the door and the voice of the girl, Hall opened his eyes. After returning from the mission, today is the third day. Hall has been busy in the past two days. First of all, he gave Loren a call to ask questions. For this teacher, he still knows everything, of course, he did not say anything about the space. After listening to Hall''s killing in the Hive Valley, Lauren didn''t have much emotional change, but after a bang, there was no following. However, when Hall was ready to leave, Lauren stopped him. "Your friends can find a place to live in the outer court. I will deal with their identity. Of course, if you have enough credits, you can take them all. As a follower! There is, I have been practicing for a few months, rest assured, there is me, no one dares to live here!" For this answer, Hall was very satisfied, and the dissatisfaction with Lauren had vanished. After getting the guarantee from Loren, a stone in Hall''s heart can finally be put down. For Cronus, Hall still feels a little embarrassed, but they can be in the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy, which is for them. A thing that was previously unattainable! On the way back from the hive valley, Cronus said that several of them had said that it would be best if they could enter the college. If not, let Hall not have any psychological burden. They don''t say this okay. The more they do, the more they want Hall to be in the outer court. Even if they spend a lot of time asking Catherine to let her arrange for people to accept Kronos as followers, he is willing. Now Loren said this, Hall''s pressure suddenly lost a lot, to know, Hall is the most disliked for human affairs! After finishing this, he immediately went to find Ai Tuo to help Cronus find a house. It was just that he spent more than 20 credits in Hall. After all the tedious things have been done, this is the third day. No, in the morning, Hall just finished practicing and closed his eyes to rest. He heard the voice of the niece. Quickly got up and took a chance. After Hall opened the door, he smiled and raised his head and looked at his Angel with his pair of kawaii eyes. "Oh!" A Hall of force kissed Angel''s pink face, "Our Angel is sincere!" After Angel was kissed by Hall, his face suddenly smiled. When he reached out and rubbed the place where Hall had just kissed him, he blocked the mouth of Hall from his hand. "Oh, scream! You are so dirty, so drooling, Don''t give a kiss!" Giggle! Ai Weier on the side of her face suddenly smiled. Since she was brought back by Hall, Angel became more and more happy. This is what she most wants to see. The dark days a few months ago made her feel relieved, but Everything has changed now, all because of my brother! "Okay! Angel is coming down from the cockroach, don''t get tired!" Seeing Angel pouting, Hall quickly smiled at Avril Lai, "Sister, nothing! I like to hold our little angel!" After talking about Hall, Angel didn''t pay attention, and he kissed him again. Angel, who had been pouting, suddenly giggled. "You guys..." Avril swayed her head, but her face was a happy smile. Hall inadvertently discovered that Mia looked at herself and Angel with an envious look. She had some doubts in her heart. For the identity of Mia, he still doesn''t know it yet, but he thinks Mia''s identity must not be simple. The coat of arms on her box, as well as the map and the scroll inside, are not something that ordinary people can have at first glance... What''s more, can a thing that a singular magician stare at can be simple? If they are not in the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy, it is estimated that Wu Du has already started! "Well, now it is a veritable second-class summoner. I have a chance to try it out. I hope I can succeed once!" For that scroll, Hall still attaches great importance to it, hoping to give him a little surprise. "Mia, come over and eat and sit and eat!" Originally, some of them made a fuss when Mia heard Halls words, and then it was a little embarrassing to come over. Because it wasn''t the first time Hall had eaten, she knew that Hall was not the rigid aristocrat outside, and she didn''t like to be served and watched her eating, so after a few times, she got used to it. And it seems that I still like this atmosphere. With Mochi and Ryder, the group was happy to eat, and when they finished eating, there was a knock on the door. Mochi immediately cleaned up and ran to open the door. After Mo Qi brought people in, Hall couldn''t help but see that the original person was the Mary Sister of the Rose Club. "Ah, sorry, I bother you to eat!" When Mary was there, everyone was very ladylike, but Hall knew that this Mary, who looks very lady outside, is actually not a lady. Or, the lady and her are completely out of bounds! "Ah, Miss Mary, have you eaten? I don''t know if you are coming, I will give you another one!" Avril quickly got up and said with apologetic apologies. Mary saw a little thank you and said that he had eaten! Just kidding, she came to please Hall, how could she let Mrs. Hall go to work? Then Avril heard Mary say that she was looking for Hall, and she gave up the idea. After the two entered the door, Marys expression on the face of the lady suddenly looked at Hall with a smile. Even Hall, a 30-year-old old man, was stared at by a beautiful woman like Mary. "Cough... that, Mary Sister Is there something? Something to talk to you!" Mary heard the words suddenly screaming and giggling. "I said Hall Little Brother, what are you shy about? This is not like your work!" Uh! Little brother! Your whole family is a little brother! I am not a little brother! Hall had a bit of resentment, and Mary looked at him. For this beautiful and daring woman, he still had some trouble. Seeing that Hall didn''t talk, Mary smiled after laughing. "Well, Hall Little Brother, my sister is here to give you a reward for this mission!" When I heard Mary speak in a serious tone, Hall was relieved. "That''s a thank you to Mary Sister, and you have to take a trip!" Mary heard the words with the big eyes and charming white Hall. "Giggle, little brother, you have a conscience, this is not a fee for my sister, I will come here!" "If you can... I would rather face Barbera...I was eating her before..." Chapter 229： Rose Clubs Warehouse Chapter 229 Rose Club Warehouse Avril and others returned to the room after packing up the mess, leaving Hall and Mary in the living room. They all knew that Mary came to the Hall to be important, so they all left. After Avril''s departure, the entire hall was only Hall and Mary. Looking at Mary''s eyes and staring at himself, Hall couldn''t help but smack the black line. "That, Mary, can we talk?" Mary heard a smirk and smiled. "Why, Hall Little Brother, how do you look so afraid of your sister? My sister is very hurt. What do you think should be done to smooth out the little heart hurt by my sister?" Seeing that Hall turned his eyes and closed his mouth and silently, Mary couldnt be overshadowed. "Why, isnt my sister not being seen by you?" Seeing that Mary continued to perform there, Hall knew that he had to say something, otherwise he didn''t know what she was saying. "Cough, that Mary sister, what does Catherine say?" Seeing my own play didn''t do anything, plus Avril''s they were in the room, so Mary also retracted the idea of ??the Hall. "Well, Hall''s younger brother is so serious, then my sister will tell you!" After hearing that Mary was always serious about speaking, Hall couldnt help but feel relieved. "This mission was very successful, so President Catherine asked me to tell you about your reward! Because this time the thorns are sufficient, we have completed most of the tasks and won a lot of rewards. The second president asked me to ask you whether you are going directly to the points in the club or the credits of the college!" Hall had heard this before, and he still didn''t understand the points in the meeting and the points of the college. Now he raised this question. It seems that Mary knew that Hall would ask this question, so she did not hide it, and said it in detail. The original score is representative of the contribution of the Rose Club. Its main function is to exchange the treasures in the guild. These treasures can be magic scrolls, magic crystals, money, etc., of course, can also be exchanged for college credits. , it is only a ratio of two to one, that is to say, the points of two points are exchanged for one point of credit! Some people may ask, is this not a loss? If I directly caused the college''s task is not more direct? Why do you have to complete the task through the guild? However, with Mary''s explanation, Holden was relieved, and the guild could receive more tasks than he did alone! That is the difference between personal thinking and teamwork! This is a deliberate arrangement in the college, because they want to cultivate unity and cooperation between the students. Hall heard this, I guess it is estimated that the college will let the students adapt to the cooperation and arrange it in advance for the group competition selected by the inner court. "So how many points do I get this time?" Mary saw Hall''s curious look, grinning a few times, and the chest of his body was almost stupid. Mary smiled a few times and then took out a reel on the table. "Oh, look, this time you finished very well, you got a total of 500 points, because you and Barbera completed, and your credit is bigger than Barbera, so you can get three One hundred and sixty points! However, you have already taken a sixth-class fire magic crystal in advance, this is four hundred points in the guild, so you still owe the guild forty points!" Hall ... Hall heard the words and turned his eyes. It turned out that he did not get points after this mission, but he still owed the Guild 40 points! This sale is really not worthwhile! However, Hall is just a little spit in his heart, and if he counts it carefully, he gets far more than this! A sixth-class magic spar has four hundred points, which means that it takes two hundred credits to exchange. According to the situation of the college, it takes half a year to eat or not to exchange credits. This has to be said that a high magic crystal is still very valuable! In other words, Hall has won an eight-class magic crystal and two seven-class magic crystals in this mission, at least worth thousands of credits! Plus the Queen of the Stone Bee in the hands has tens of thousands of stone bees, and those honey, Hall''s mission this time is definitely making a big profit! Thinking of this, Hall''s dissatisfaction quickly subsided, which made Mary, who wanted to see Hall''s joke, not help. After a moment, Mary determined that Hall was not angry, she was surprised to ask, "Hall little brother, how are you..." She originally wanted to ask Hall why she was not angry, but halfway through, she did not say anything, but she stared at Hall and smiled. "Oh, well, President Catherine said, this time because of the accident, you protected Barbera, so that the sixth-class magic crystal is even a reward for your participation, then this 360 points. It''s all yours!" Oh? Originally, Hall was still hesitating whether it was a separate task next time. Now he is surprised to hear Mary''s words. Is this Catherine president so generous? Two hundred credits of magic crystal said to send it? Although Hall only touched Catherine a few times, he was not particularly understanding of this president, but he understood the truth. Under the ceremony, people must ask for it. This is Huaxias famous saying. Mary is also a human being. As the internal management leader of the Rose Club, she naturally touched people of all kinds, so when she saw Hall''s frowning expression, she understood what he was thinking. "Giggle! How, little brother, are you afraid of the intention of President Catherine to you? Don''t worry, my sister is interested in you now, or do you accept your sister?" Uh When Mary said this, Holden laughed and laughed! "The Mary Sister Thanks to Catherine for the sake of me, well, I don''t know what can be changed now?" Seeing Hall is a bitter smile, and Mary is also amazed, and she is thinking, is her charm greatly reduced? Can''t even get a kid? Fortunately, she knew that Hall was important in Catherine''s eyes, so she did not continue to entangle the problem, and immediately took out a reel in front of Hall. "Hey, these are the things in the Rose Guild Warehouse. If you need it, you can exchange points!" When Hall saw something written on the reel, his eyes suddenly showed a horrified expression. From money, herbs, potions, magic gear, magic scrolls, magic crystals, and much more, Hall has some doubts about whether roses will be robbed. However, it is good to see that after the items are marked with low-level materials, he is relieved. "Fortunately, otherwise if someone knows that there will be so many things in the rose, it will be troublesome if you are worried!" Chapter 230： provocative Chapter 230 Provocation Halls last sentence made Mary couldnt help but glance at him. What kind of joke, who is the rose? Not to mention that Catherine is a sixth-class magician, and that her grandfather is the dean of the Foreign Academy of the School of Magic, let others not dare to mess! Nine senior magicians are not vegetarian! An hour later, Mary left Hall''s home, and Hall was sitting in his room thinking. At the moment, if you want to improve your strength quickly, credits are an important element. If you want to get more credits, the alchemist seems to be the best choice now! For the alchemist, Hall has a preliminary understanding after returning. Hall is more interested in this alchemy similar to World of Warcraft. After all, its premise is that it has a strong spiritual power! This is not a problem for Hall. But the alchemist has a downside, that is, he has to spend a lot of money and time! Money is easy to explain, all kinds of materials, recipes are a must! Not to mention the time, I want to have outstanding performance in this aspect, do not immerse myself for decades, you are embarrassed to say that you are the master of alchemy! This time, Hall spent 10 points from the Rose Club and got a recipe for more than a dozen primary alchemy. Playing this book, Horton understood why Catherine would be so good for himself. "It turns out that he is treating me as a blue chip stock! Investing in advance! Its really worth the money!" Hall learned the importance and value of this formula from the "Alchemy Notes". It can be said that without this formula, I want to imagine how to make medicines out of thin air. This is tantamount to being harder than going to heaven! "It seems that there is an alchemy class tomorrow, to listen to it..." ... In the afternoon, Hall deliberately went to see Cronus, and after this time of cultivation, Cronus recovered very well, especially Victor, he had just broken a right hand, now The bandage was removed and it looks good. Cronus and the stone also took some time, but Hall found that both stone and wood recovered faster than Cronus, which forced Hall to have some new understanding of the barbarian. After a simple chat, Hall went home and continued to learn the knowledge of alchemy, because he decided to go to the upper alchemy course tomorrow, but this requires an expensive course of ten credits, but Hall still bite his teeth and sign up. It is. ... Early the next morning, Hall had a bit of a stiff body. After a night of cultivation, Halls spiritual strength has improved. Although the progress is slow, isnt it insisting? "I didn''t think that the third mental power magic array was so difficult. It took more than a week, and I didn''t feel much faster when I took the ant milk. It seems that I still have to go to the spirit house!" For the future arrangements, Hall has already had his own ideas, and the strength is to be improved! The spirit house is going to go! Credits are earned! The alchemist has to learn! Step by step, Hall has already planned the allocation of time in recent months. After breakfast, Hall went to the classroom alone, and the professional of alchemy was very popular. He understood it from the door of Hall. But after seeing the teacher''s name, Hall was dumbfounded. "Alchemy Foundation Tutor - Connie!" "Connie?" Seeing this name, Halls mind immediately thought of the female teacher of the spiritual foundation! "No way!" Just when Hall was a little worried, a man with a mocking voice came from the side. "Hey, I thought who is this? I didn''t think it was a new Hall classmate. Why, do you want to be an alchemist?" Hall heard a wrinkle and turned to look at the owner of the sound. He saw his chubby face, a pair of mischievous big eyes, and his eyes flickered. The two big eyes like black jewels only had one. Turn, the ghost idea is coming. On his dark face, whether it is the bulging gang, or the thin lips, or the slightly curled little nose, makes you feel funny and funny. However, Hall did not know this person, and this seemingly honest, but actually a fat man with a bad stomach, gave Hall a very uncomfortable feeling. Since that person is so yin and yang, Hall will simply come to a direct disregard! I dont want to turn around and prepare to walk into the classroom. "Hall. Alexander, are you a coward? How? Seeing this uncle is ready to escape?" The fat man saw that Hall was ready to leave and suddenly yelled loudly. His call made the originally noisy classroom quiet, and the students who were preparing to wait for it were not surprised to see the fat man who was talking and just walked in. Hall. "Hey? Isn''t this Amos? How did he come?" The student who spoke heard the voice and couldn''t help but frown. He knew this fat man named Amos. He is the younger brother of Nicholas, a fourth-order summoner, but this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that he still has an identity, that is, he is already a junior alchemist! The alchemist, or a junior alchemist, has to say that this Amos is really a genius! As for the students who came to study alchemy with him in the same session, it seems that only a few people are junior alchemists, and others can only be equipped with inexperienced alchemists. What made him even more curious was Hall Alexander, who was mentioned from the mouth of Amos! Speak before Hall''s name is more famous than in the college! Many people have heard of this name, a treason, and then a powerful summoner, and once the college comes to the brave will and the courage to the two major guilds to offend! And let the college specifically close the ring and re-release the rules of the strange! It is said that the rose will be called later, and then it seems that I am going to do the task. This makes many famous and unseen students very curious about what kind of person Hall is. Today, I heard Amos say that hundreds of people in the classroom couldnt help but look over. "He is Hall. Alexander! It doesn''t matter that he has three heads and six arms! How can he summon so many summoned beasts? Why can I only summon one? Is it too unfair?" As I said before, the alchemist needs to have a strong mental power, and the summoner who is the spiritual power is just the most suitable candidate. Of course, this is not to say that the magician and the soldier can''t do it, but their achievements are limited. . "Is your brain sick?" As Hall turned back and said it in one sentence, the whole class suddenly calmed down! Chapter 231： Goodbye Connie Chapter 231 Goodbye Connie "Get a subscription! Seeking support! Hall''s words made everyone shocked, especially as the main character of Amos, an obese face could not help but tremble. "Bastard, you, what are you talking about?" Amos had heard of Hall himself from his brother Nicholas. He claimed that he was an alchemist genius, a junior alchemist in his twenties, even if he did not rely on it. His brother Nicholas is the president of the brave club, and he can let others respect him heartily. However, he did not think that the Hall that was unexpectedly encountered today in the name of the college is not only respecting himself, but dare to marry him. He swayed the obese body and walked to Hall, and blocked Hall''s way, staring at Hall with a fierce expression. "Who are you? Are you a teacher? If not, where is the cool place! Don''t delay my class! Do you count your credit?" Hall''s poisonous mouth allowed the students present to stop again. They didn''t think that Hall would not give Amos face. You know, it is unwise to offend an alchemist, even a junior alchemist. After all, medicine is still very precious in this world! "Well, you are very good... I am Amos..." After waiting for Amos to finish, Hall suddenly interrupted. "Why, do you want to fight with me? How about 100 credits?" Uh Adams suddenly closed his mouth and joked. He was just a fourth-order summoned beast. Last time, Delas had so many fourth-class fighters who didnt beat Hall, and Roses fifth call called Tom. Master, it is said that he has not appeared for a long time after being defeated by Hall, and how could he be a fourth opponent? "Hey! Directly on the platform, it is not what the nobles should do. You have the ability to compare with me than the alchemy!" Hall... Everyone... Everyone didnt think that this fat man would say such a shameful thing. Hall is the first time to learn alchemy. This is the primary alchemists Amos, who wants to test the gold with Holby. This is no shame. This is simply no face! "It''s incredible... Yamos can say such a thing! Is he really a great alchemist?" "My God! I feel blush for myself and him as an alchemist! He has lost the dignity that an alchemist should have!" Hearing the opinions of the people and the eyes that Hall cast and scorned, Amos seemed to realize that he had made a mistake. Immediately he immediately changed his mouth. "That I know Hall is the first time you have come to learn alchemy. So, after three months, if you agree, how about we are comparing after three months?" Shameless! This test is also very shameless! Three months? If you have been a junior alchemist for five years, you have to say to a beginner that you will try alchemy three months later. Isnt this obvious bullying? "I suddenly found out..." Hall suddenly spoke up when everyone talked. When I heard this, everyone was quiet and wanted to hear what Hall said. "You are not a sick person... you have no brain!" For this fat-headed guy, Hall lost his interest in chatting, turned and swept him and went straight to an empty seat and sat down. Seeing that Hall ignored him, Amoss eyelids jumped and a nameless anger burned in his chest. He wanted to learn this arrogant and sturdy countryman at this time, but he knew very well that he This is not his opponent, otherwise he will not say the words that were so shameless to test the gold with Holby. What''s more, his brother Nicholas clearly told him that he should not go to Hall, but it would cause trouble for Catherine''s perverted woman. After all, it is only a few months away from the selection of the inner court. At this festival, the best way is to provoke courage and fight with each other, and give them a fatal blow if necessary. "Damn! If it is not for the big brother, let me not want to provoke you now, I will make you look good!" Just as he just wanted to say a few words, a voice that made him hang up was coming from the side. "Hey, what day is it today? Its so lively? That fat man, what are you doing here at the door?" After the fat man looked back and saw the coming person, the face that was shaking because of obesity showed a smile that was more ugly than crying. "That, Hello Connie! I am not welcoming you?" Hall looked at Connie a little strangely. He didn''t think that this figure was hot. Some beautiful female teachers would make the arrogant Amos fear this way. "It seems that this Connie teacher is not unusual!" It was half a month ago that Hall had seen Connie last time. For this teacher, he was very impressed! Just did not think that I still looked down on her. Today, Connies teacher wore the same last time. The long legs that were deliberately exposed under the magic robe made many adolescent male students look at them. However, Hall found that everyone did not look down, even if it was just the arrogant Amos, the flustered Zhang explained it and immediately turned and ran to an empty position to sit down, it was in a dangerous position, very one The style of the three good students! Hmmm? Suddenly Hall found that he felt a sharp gaze staring at himself. He suddenly woke up from his thoughts. When he saw his master, Connies teacher, and Connies teacher used a smile. After the non-smileing eyes stared at himself, his head suddenly shed a drop of sweat, and his heart suddenly shouted "This is terrible!" It was just that Hall was thinking when he was in a daze The eyes were staring at the long legs of Connies teacher, but in his heart, the focal length of his pupil was definitely not on the thigh, hehe, Although there is really a lot of impulse to touch it... "looks good?" Suddenly, Connie went to Hall and asked a word. Hey! Upon hearing this, the students present turned their heads and looked at Hall. It felt like Hall was not wearing clothes on the street. "I am going, this Hall is really a cow! He dared to stare at this tigress with long legs! Although I also want to see..." "This is interesting. Teacher Connie is not a normal teacher..." Yamus originally sat down to prepare for class. Now he saw that Hall dared to stare at Connie''s thigh, and was also asked by the tigress on the spot. The original unhappy mood suddenly became clear. "Cow, you are miserable! You have received it!" Chapter 232： Have a chat with the teacher Chapter 232 and the teacher have a good chat For Connies fear, Amoss fat man is the clearest. After all, he has studied a lot of class time on Connie''s course. When he first entered the college, his eldest brother was already a brave man, and many people were afraid of him, flattering him, and he was originally a home who was not afraid of fear at home. Nothing like that is less than other young masters. So after entering the Magic Academy, his original virtues not only did not converge, but became more and more arrogant. This is not the case. He even dared to slap a few newly-born school girls on campus. The result was caught by Connie. Under the powerful mental illusion of Connie''s teacher, Amos tragedy, he actually caught a follower of his own and went to kiss. The horrible picture made him still remember the moment he was awake. After vomiting for a few days and driving away his followers, the disgusting feeling still exists. This is why Amos will see a cat like a mouse after seeing Connie. Fortunately, after a few years, everyone slowly forgot about this, and Amos was well dressed in front of Connie, and he became an alchemist, and the impact of this matter slowly faded. Now he sees that Hall, the countryman, has gone to Connie, and he is very much looking forward to how Connie is dealing with Hall. "How? Look good?" When I heard this, Hall didn''t know why, and the goose bumps on his body came out, and a mentality was eroding his thoughts. The words ''good-looking'' have been floating in his mind and I really want to run out of his mouth. Holton was sweating all the time. He knew very well that this is that Connie is using her mental power to induce herself. Once I say this, the consequences are absolutely unpredictable! Seeing that Halls face was a little white and full of sweat, Connies original slap in the face suddenly changed Well? This is... After a pause, she seemed to see the situation of Hall now, and suddenly Liu Mei was upside down. "I didn''t think that this kid has already portrayed the second mental power magic. Last time I remember this guy specifically asked me what can be done to speed up. The speed of cultivation seems to have been smashed by me, and I did not expect him to do so!" For Hall, Connie didn''t have any special feelings in it. At most, she was the teacher-student relationship. She was only responsible for teaching some foundations, but Connie was a very responsible teacher, and she did not listen to her. Such a thing, her heart suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. "You stayed after school!" After she said that she did not agree with Hall, she went straight to the stage to start today''s lecture. The people who wrapped Amos, in addition to some of the "you take care" look, the other is a gloating expression, which is most prominent in Amos, if not here is Connie''s teacher In class, he has long laughed. Hall looked at Connie with a speechless voice, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and shocked Connie''s mental strength. At the same time, he also screamed at the heart, and did not know how Connie would deal with himself. This question has not been in Hall''s mind for a long time, because Connie has already started the lecture. For this alchemy basic course, the people present are very serious, even if Amos is already a junior alchemist, he is also I heard it with gusto. Not to mention, people are really incomprehensible. Connie is not only beautiful, but also has a good body. There are still many unique insights on alchemy. Hall feels that these ten credits are not wasted, and they are very valuable! After Connie''s explanation, Hall knew that the original alchemist was divided into several stages. Trainee Alchemists, this stage is able to create some weak pharmacy that does not flow into the body, including treatment, increase magic, increase physical strength, strength, speed, housing, and duration is very short. The junior alchemists, as the name suggests, have entered the profession of the alchemists, who can be called masters of alchemists and can independently complete the manufacture of some primary medicines. The intermediate alchemist, the representative can do the compounding agent, the so-called compounding agent, that is, only these agents are not only one effect, he is two or three, such as the three functions of strength, speed and physical strength. Pharmacy. In the outer courtyard of the School of Magic, the most powerful is the intermediate alchemist. There are only three in the entire magic school, of which Connie is one of them! It can be seen how important Connie''s identity in this college is! As for the following, Connie just said a general, senior, master, master, holy, god! A new classmate like Hall asked the question that Hall also wanted to ask. The highest level of the alchemist in the inner court is whether there is a **** level in the world. Looking at the eyes that everyone is looking forward to, Connie gives an answer that makes everyone dumbfounded. "Go and explore!" When I heard that some people familiar with Connie, such as Amos, showed such a look, and Hall, they suddenly laughed and laughed. Putting the level of the alchemist aside, Hall, they continue to listen to Connies explanation, and when he hears the place he doesnt understand, Hall immediately takes notes, but this is the habit he developed when he was on Earth, and his memory is not as good. Bad pen! Although Hall''s memory is already many times higher than before, this alchemy is related to his ability to improve his strength. It is a matter of life and death. He is not sloppy! Hall is not the first time to listen to Connie''s lecture but he is still very grateful for the richness of Connie''s knowledge. Soon, the lecture time of one day passed. When Connie spoke out the words of the class, many people like Hall showed a sad expression. "Well, the basic course of alchemy says it here, well, it seems that everyone listens very seriously, very good! Then, except for Hall students, others can leave!" Oh la la la As Connie''s voice just fell, Hall heard a tidy upright, and then stunned and watched everyone leave the classroom with a speed of 100 meters and five seconds. "Are you all reincarnation of the sprint world champion? Or the fat man, how are you so flexible?" I don''t know why, Hall felt a little uncomfortable at the moment, especially when he saw the fat eyes before the fat man left. Hall felt that something would happen badly. "Hall is classmate, how about talking to the teacher?" Chapter 233： Disadvantages of mental cultivation Chapter 233 Disadvantages of Spiritual Training "Can I refuse?" Hall looked at his face with a smile and stared at his Connie teacher. He felt that the more Connie teacher smiled at him, the less confident he was. "You can try..." Connie was not angry, just a faint smile. Ok Hall surrendered, and he felt that it was the best choice for a good teacher and student exchange with Mr. Connie. "well!" After Connies teacher saw Halls compromise, the original calm face suddenly showed a dignified expression. "I said that your kid wants to die? Even if I ignore my words and force my spiritual strength, do you think that you are a spiritual person with different talents, you can ignore the consequences of chaos? You don''t tell my aging mother today. So come, don''t let me see you in class!" Uh Hall didn''t think that Teacher Connie would say such a thing. Although Connie''s teacher said it was very serious, Hall did hear a little concern in her words. Originally, he wanted to confuse some things in this matter, but after hearing the words of Connie, he changed his mind. "Hey, Teacher Connie, don''t be angry, listen to me!" After finishing Hall, he said that he had a sudden increase in mental strength during his outing. Of course, he is always alive and secret to the secrets of space life spring water. After all, this politeness is his greatest guarantee. Another reason for gibberish is the fear that Connie will use his mental power to deal with himself. In case Connie uses the power to control Hall to say some secrets that he does not want to say, the consequences are unimaginable! Especially his identity! It may not be used as a mouse to do experiments after being known by people. The original arrogant Connie teacher heard Hall''s story, and her cherry mouth opened slightly, and she looked surprised at Hall''s experience. "That''s the way it is. I don''t know why I suddenly portrayed the spiritual power magic circle at that time! Teacher Connie, is this not good?" When she heard Hall, Connie was silent, and after a moment she looked at Hall Road with envious eyes. "How to say it, you should say that your kid is lucky! The epiphany that has been rare in a hundred years has appeared on you!" "Emperor?" Hall heard the words, and for this word, he was not the first time to hear the earth people who came through. To know that his fantasy novels of that era have caught a lot, what protagonist has a move to realize that the world is invincible! He just didn''t think that this situation actually appeared on himself. "That Connie, this should be a good thing? Can this happen in the future?" Seeing Hall looking at himself as he looked forward, Teacher Connie gave him a sigh of relief. "Insufficient greed! Once you steal music! Epiphany is very rare, that is, you are lucky, like a teacher, I have not seen this situation!" Seeing that Hall was smirking and touching his nose, Connie couldn''t help but glance at him. Hall saw that it was like electricity. It should be known that Connie was originally a big beauty, and the look of winking eyes almost made Hall unable to swallow. Fortunately, he did not do this, otherwise Connie will definitely let him know the consequences! Seeing Hall looking at himself with a silly look, Connie knew that she had just lost her mind. She glanced at Hall and saw that he had returned to God, she said seriously. "Hall, as your teacher, I have the obligation and responsibility to tell you that even if you have an ant now, you can''t force it to practice for so long every day. You are still at the beginning, it doesn''t matter, once you have entered the intermediate level. You still do this, then mental exhaustion is your final result! You don''t believe? Do you think that the mind sometimes wants to sleep?" Hall heard that his face suddenly changed. This situation was also discovered. There was no problem in the past practice. However, since the completion of the second magic circle, he found that his spiritual state was not as good as before. It is. However, after taking the ants, this situation has eased, so Hall did not care about this at the time, now Is this the reason for excessive use of mental energy? Seeing Halls expression of a sudden realization, Connie only slightly bowed. It seems that you have already thought of it! Yes! I reminded you before! Spirit is a mysterious force, especially in the spirit of cultivation. When you are in force, you need to pay special attention, because this is to portray the magic array in your mind, and to expand the mental strength through the magic array, so dont say it to me in this respect, even those higher-level summoners must Be careful, for fear that one is accidentally psychedelic, and that you are good, its a newborn calf that is not afraid of tigers!" After hearing Connies for a long time, Halls heart was not only not angry, but also felt a little warm. After all, Connies teacher was only his substitute teacher who gave credits. He was not his mentor. She did not need it at all. Said so detailed. If he is replaced by Hall, he will at most warn him. As for others, he does not really care. Thinking of this, Hall quickly yelled at Connie''s teacher. "Thank you, Connie! I remember this! I won''t be next time!" Connie saw that Hall was sincerely accepting so I don''t say anything more. Now, after leaving a sentence of your own attention, I turned away and left the classroom. Looking at the back of Connie''s teacher, Hall is thinking about another thing. "It seems that when taking the spring water, thank you for the symptoms can be eliminated, but this problem can not be directly told by Connie, otherwise I can not explain the source of this life spring, or go back and try first? If it is, then Doesn''t it mean that I have no such restrictions on the spiritual strength of cultivation?" When I think of it, Holdens eyes are bright. He thinks this method can be tried. I will practice for a few days to see if there is still a tired condition. Then I will take the life spring water and see if I can relieve the symptoms of this fatigue. If it is really possible... Thinking of this, Hall immediately left the classroom and walked to the place where the spirit house was. He didn''t know that when he had just left, Connie was again in a hidden place. "Well! This stupid boy goes to the place... It seems to be the spirit house, the bastard! Even said a set to do one! Damn!" (www..) Chapter 234： Premium goods? "" Chapter 234 Advanced Goods? Hall did not know that his own practice hurts Connie! For why Connie is so concerned about herself, Hall himself has never thought about it. Maybe only Connies teacher knows what it is. Just as Connie whispered a kick to fly a stone to calm her angry heart, Amos was also telling his brother Nicholas about today''s situation. "Big Brother, this Hall is really too arrogant! Can we just look like this?" Nicholas sitting on the sofa looks gloomy. For his younger brother, he naturally understands his character. Although he is a bit exaggerated, he knows in his heart that this is estimated to be caused by himself. For Hall, he is also very hateful in his heart. Since he came to the outer courtyard of the School of Magic, he and the reputation of the brave will fall off. The actions of the three times against Hall have failed. In the end, he even let Hall join the side of his hostile guild. For the Rose Club, an opponent who can influence the selection of his inner court, even Nicholas is a bit jealous. The power of Hall, the newcomer, also made him feel a little uneasy. "Vader Vice President Wu Du said that he can guarantee me some help when the US dollar is selected, but I don''t know what this help is?" A few days ago, Vice President Wu Du suddenly contacted him again, let him improve his strength during this time, and then help him when he was selected in the inner court. It is possible to make him the first place. The increase, but there is a condition, that is to kill Hall when the selection! Although every time the inner court is selected, some people die for various reasons, but killing one student specifically, Nicholas still feels that something is wrong. But when he thought about the final reward, his heart was still a little bit moving. Looking up at Amos, who was still lingering, Nicholas revealed a dissatisfaction in his eyes, but he quickly cleared his mind. "Okay, you give me peace of mind during this time. Now, when you are not dealing with Hall, there are some magic crystals. You will train your summoned beast quickly, and then refine some primary treatments during this time. Pharmacy! I heard that Rose has got a lot of thorns and grasses. It is obvious that they also want to refine a lot of treatments. During this time, I will buy a lot of Ningshen flowers, although the flowers are destroyed, but As long as the wish of the rose will be emptied, it is worth it!" Amos is an alchemist. He naturally understands what Ningshen and Thornweed represent. This is the formula of primary therapeutic agents. Thornweed is more expensive, but relatively speaking, Ningshen is cheaper. He does not have many thorns. However, as long as the purchase of a large number of Ningshen flowers, I believe that the thorns of the rose will not come in handy. "Don''t worry about big brother, give it to me!" When it comes to alchemy, Amos is really not afraid of comparing with others. Nicholas nodded and heard that his brother was really reassured about his alchemy. After all, there were not many alchemists in his guild. Most of them were trainee alchemists. In terms of alchemy, Amos could say more than A lot of people. ... One day later, Hall had some lingering out of the spirit house. "Its really like what Connies teacher said. After practicing for a few hours yesterday, my head suddenly felt a stinging sensation. Fortunately, at Connies reminder, otherwise I continued to practice without knowing it. It''s really possible to have a problem!" Thinking of this, Hall could not help but reveal a smile, because he found that after taking the spring water, the feeling really disappeared, and after taking the ant milk to supplement the mental power, it can continue to gradually, and that kind The stinging in my mind did not reappear. "It seems that the life spring fruit has some role in restoring mental strength and relieving mental exhaustion, so that I can safely practice!" But when I thought there were dozens of credits in my hand, Halls smile immediately dissipated. It is. "It seems that I have to follow the path I decided before, learn alchemy first, then exchange a lot of credits through the task, and only have enough credits, I can reassuring the spiritual power!" After thinking about it, Hall didn''t go home but went directly to the cafeteria to eat, because it was already early, he didn''t want to trouble his sister Avril. After eating, Hall came to the 12th floor of the college. When he came in, he saw a lot of people in the hall, most of them students, and some people wearing teacher clothes. There are several large facades alongside the hall, which is a bit like the feeling of being in the department store of the earth. However, there are also a group of people like the students who are standing in the ground, and it seems that the popularity is more lively than the big facade. Hall didn''t have the first time to go to the big facade. He wanted to see what good things these students had. Sell a lot of low-grade herbs, buy more and send more, cheaper and bigger! "Selling a low-level wand, affordable!" "Get all kinds of alchemy equipment, come on need!" Alchemy equipment? Hall heard this moment, and he had a preliminary understanding of alchemy. Alchemy is not only a refining agent, but also can refine some metals and even process them into magic materials. These not only require mental strength. Also need some alchemy equipment! This is like experimenting. You are using a microscope that is doubled in magnification. Others use a magnification of ten times. Which one do you say is more accurate? It can be said that having a good alchemy equipment is very important for an alchemist. When Hall came to the front of the stall, I saw that the boss was a young man It seemed to be Hall''s senior. As soon as I saw Hall coming, the young boss immediately greeted him warmly. "Is this younger brother ready to learn alchemy? At a glance, I know that my schoolmates are talented. I believe that my schoolmates will become great alchemists! How about buying some alchemy equipment? Students are assured that these equipments They are all high-end goods, the price is not expensive! Uh Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. He didn''t know if he was a child, but he knew that the boss was exaggerating. Premium goods? At first glance, the pits on the pharmacy are rough and rough. You are so happy that this is a high-end goods? Seeing that Hall did not speak, and cast a question to ask for the contemptuous eyes, the young boss immediately smiled. "Haha, then, brother, don''t look at this pharmacy, but it''s very practical! It can withstand the refining of primary medicine." grass! Say good high-end goods? Chapter 235： Intimidated senior The faculty who was scared in Chapter 235 Seeking support...See pirated classmates, can you vote? Hall heard this, and when he saw the medicinal dish with a pitted surface, he turned and walked away. When I grew up early in the morning, I couldnt easily catch a customer. He was willing to let Hall leave, so he quickly came over and stopped Hall and said with a smile. "School your brother, slow down! You listen to me!" He saw the doubts that Hall had cast, and he began to speak. "I believe that the younger brother is the first alchemy, well, you don''t have to argue, with the strength of my seniors, I can see it at a glance! For those who have just joined the alchemist profession, what he needs is not advanced alchemy equipment! "Oh?" For this statement, Hall is still hearing this for the first time! The ancients did not often say that if they want to do something good, they must first sharpen their tools! How did it become this in his mouth? See Hall listening carefully, he is proud to continue to show off his knowledge. "Isn''t you seen it? You see what material is made of this? Is the glass right? Unless the advanced equipment adds magic steel to the magical material, most of the other equipment is glass, and as an alchemist. Novice, when you were in the first refining, you lost not only the herbs, but also the equipment! Do you agree with this?" Hall գգ''s eyes, it seems that the teacher did mention this when the teacher said it today, because alchemy is often easy to explode, so there is nothing wrong with damaging the equipment. However, Hall did not believe the words of the former schoolmaster. For those who sold him things like this on Earth, he usually shook his head and shook his head directly. But today he is a little interested in listening to the body how he flicked himself, how to sell his so-called ''high-end goods''! Seeing that Hall did not leave, there was no objection, and the more the seniors were, the more energetic they were. "Right, brother, it seems that you agree with this point of view! So, when starting the refining amount, we don''t have to use those advanced equipment. It is enough to have low-level equipment. After all, failure is a common occurrence. If you fail to use advanced equipment once, then the danger is not to be said, the loss will be great!" Hehe... you still know the danger! Hall heard this here is to understand, this school is really a master of the flicker, if Hall has seen the glimpse of the master of the flicker on the earth, maybe he was really fooled by him! First of all, he said that there is nothing wrong with it. When the first alchemy was done, the inexperienced person could not control the mental power and the alchemy failed. Then it is very likely that the seniors would say that it failed! Then the problem came again. He just attributed this failure to the reason that he had no experience for the first time, but he avoided the quality of alchemy equipment! Although the use of low-level equipment will be small when the failure occurs, but if you use a slightly better equipment for the first time, can you guarantee the success rate? When Hall said the problem, he found that the face of the schoolmaster had a strange expression. After a long time, the senior student said, Its not a mistake for the younger brother to have this idea, but the seniors want to ask the younger brother, do you have enough credits for an alchemist to personally guide you? Or do you have Can the ability of an alchemist to accept you as a disciple? If you can meet these two points, then you can go directly to buy advanced alchemy equipment!" Hall glanced at the schoolmaster with a horrified look. He didn''t think that the eloquence of the seniors was like this! Not to mention, these two points, whether it is Hall or other new students, can you do a few? It is estimated that more than 90% of the freshmen are impossible to achieve? I thought about Hall, and even the ghost asked the question, "How much is this?" When the schoolmaster heard this, the face that had some wrinkles suddenly became deeper. Hall was thinking about it. If a fly was put up, would it be pinched? "Haha, I know that you will want to understand the schoolchildren! The school''s goods here are not deceived, don''t want your third-class magic crystal, don''t want your second-class magic crystal, as long as a first-class magic crystal! Or one hundred gold coins Can take it!" One hundred gold coins? Originally, Hall regarded him as a liar. Now he is sure, this is a liar! Although he does not know the price of alchemy equipment, it is obviously a crude drug pharmacy that costs one hundred gold coins. What is not a liar? Just as Hall was about to leave, suddenly a silver bell-like voice came from the side. "Hall, don''t buy him, this guy knows to deceive new students!" The original sweet voice was so harsh in this senior, his original smile was stiff on his face, and the loss of money was like a murderous parent. No matter how good the voice is, in his opinion this is his enemy! However, after he saw the people, the anger that had just emerged seemed to be extinguished as quickly as the cold water. "Oh, hahaha, isn''t this Betty president? How come you?" It turned out that the owner of this voice is Betty, the vice president of the Rose Club. I saw her a light green magic robe, a hair drooping slightly, like a girl next door quietly standing behind the Hall. "Hall, if you want alchemy equipment, you can go to the guild to exchange points, although it is not particularly good, but it is much stronger than here, at least not for no reason!" If the average person dares to say this in front of the senior, he will have to fight with her, but this also depends on people. Lets not say that Betty is a fifth-order summoner, and give him the identity of the vice president of the rose club. He didn''t dare to be 10,000 courageous! Hall smiled and smiled at the embarrassed schoolmaster Then I looked at Betty and smiled. "Oh, thank you, Betty Sister, I want to go and talk about it!" Hall originally wanted to agree, but he suddenly thought of one thing, that is, in the ring of a book called "Alchemy Notes" that I received from the Queen of the Bee, it seems that I saw alchemy equipment, but at that time The situation was urgent, he forgot, and now that he heard Betty say this, he only remembered that it seemed like this. "That! Look at it first. If you don''t understand anything, just ask me!" Betty didn''t get angry because of Hall''s refusal. Instead, he smiled at him and then took the student''s glance and left. "Oh, although I didn''t buy the alchemy equipment of the seniors today, I still thank the seniors for their explanation! My name is Hall. I think we will have a chance to contact later!" Seeing that Hall had finished saying this and turned away, the senior student suddenly opened his mouth and shook his hand and pointed at Halls back with amazement. "What? He is the Hall?" Chapter 236： Silver leaf grass is bitter d Chapter 236 Silver Leaf Grass is bitter "Thanks to Yan Yi for rewarding! Ask everyone to subscribe" "I didn''t think he was the Hall!" Looking at the back of Hall slowly leaving in the crowd, the head of the school did not know when it was sweating. The weather is not hot now, but it is still very cool with the help of the magical array throughout the hall. It can be seen how terrible this schoolmaster was scared! "It seems that he doesn''t know my name, okay!" Just a little fortunate student suddenly felt a gaze staring at himself. He turned his head fiercely. After he saw the person, he had some luck. Suddenly, it became a dead face. It turned out that this person is not someone else. She is the Vice President of the Rose Club, Betty, who just came out for Hall. With a smile that was more ugly than crying, he smiled slightly at Betty, and then the whole person seemed to be able to sit down with a weak voice. After a long time, this made a scream from his mouth, "How can I be so bad!" ... Hall walked while observing the things in his own space ring, and found a set of alchemy equipment in a corner. While thanking themselves for not losing, they took some time to organize them into a single ring and put it in a position in the system space to make it easier for him to find. Not far away, Hall came to a store opened by the college. The store is very large, there are many people watching the goods inside, Hall came in because he saw the alchemy sign on the store, a pharmacy bottle, very easy to identify! "This classmate, what do you need?" The man who said this was a middle-aged man, and Halls original look at the surrounding environment was immediately attracted to him. It turned out to be a teacher! Hall sneaked a sigh, and then he snarled at the man. "Teacher is good, I want to buy some faint pharmacy materials!" Most of the people who came here were alchemists, or people who bought materials for the alchemists, so the teacher didnt ask much. After hearing Halls needs, he quickly pointed fingers at the two samples on the counter. . "This is silver leaf grass and heather flower, silver leaf grass is one of ten silver coins, heather is more expensive, twenty silver coins one. How much do you want from classmates?" Hall is not too clear about this price. After all, he is a beginner. It is the first time to contact these herbs. However, Hall is a second person. He is not a 16-year-old ignorant child. The basic bargaining price will still be of. "Teacher, can''t you be less?" The middle-aged teacher who was still laughing and laughing suddenly heard a word. He was really the first time he came across a place to buy something to bargain. He suddenly looked at Hall and said with a smile. "Classmates, the prices here are all booked by the college. If you want to bargain, you will be there outside. It won''t work here!" Hall glanced at the middle-aged teacher and saw him talking. It didn''t seem to be cheating on himself. After thinking about it, he asked again. "That teacher can I ask, how much is a weak treatment?" "Ten gold coins!" After Hall heard the price, he suddenly thought of two words "profiteering!" The cost is only thirty silver coins, but the finished product has actually increased by thirty-three times! Is this not a huge profit? It is no wonder that during his six-year escape career, he did not see the people he was familiar with using a lot of pharmacy. It was because he could not afford it! The weak therapeutic agents are so expensive, so the primary treatment is not more expensive? Even the rose will go to find the thorn grass to do the primary treatment instead of buying it directly. It can be seen that the alchemist''s pharmacy is not affordable for the average person! "Classmate? Are you still?" "Yes! Let''s come in a hundred copies!" Hall thought about it and took out the money. After all, he is not short of money now, even if he wastes some, he will not become a poor man. After buying a hundred percent of the weak therapeutic material, Hall bought another hundred sets of pharmaceutical bottles for the purpose of filling the medicine. After having bought what he wanted, Hall left the 12th building alone. After returning to the house, Hall and everyone greeted him and then entered the room. After closing the door, he did not experiment directly in the room. After all, this was his first alchemy, and the possibility of explosion was very high. He doesn''t want his sister to worry about themselves. As soon as he came in, Hall took out the alchemy equipment. The so-called alchemy, in Hall''s view, should be the pharmacology of the earth. The ingredients of the herbs were processed and purified by specific means, and then the various purifications were Different herbal liquids are mixed and stabilized, and the stable liquid is obtained from the pharmacy. There is a kind of rush to do middle school chemistry experiments... After muttering a sentence, Hall put the herbs in separate categories, and then took out the pharmacy. This pharmacy is not the one-off item that was seen before the seniors. The smooth surface is not the contrast, and Hall touched the pharmacy with his hand. He found that the pharmacy was made of metal. Into, not to mention, the most important thing is still transparent! Even Hall, a layman, can see the value of this pharmacy! After throwing away the thoughts in his mind, Hall took out the silver leaf grass and saw the silver leaf grass in his hand. Halls mind couldnt help but think of the words describing the silver leaf grass in the book. Natural growth in the mountains or rock seams stems and leaves are slender and soft, the plants are silvery white mane, the stems are often branched, laterally stretched, about 10 cm high, open from July to August White flowers are beautiful and moving. Has a weak hemostasis, bitter taste! Thinking of this, Hall put a silver leaf grass into the medicinal dish, then closed his eyes and rested for a moment. When he opened his eyes again, the whole person''s state recovered to ten layers! According to the book and the teacher Connie, Hall puts the mental power directly on the pharmacy, and then the magical image on the pharmacy is activated. A strange force is immediately emitted from the pharmacy. The silver leaf grass was wrapped up. The first step in alchemy is purification, which means that it is necessary to remove the impurities of silver leaf grass. This is easy to say, but it is more difficult to do. Even Hall, a spiritually talented guy, didnt have a few seconds at the beginning, because his mental output was too big, and the silver leaf grass swelled directly under his stunned expression, and then slammed. Turned into a broken piece, Hall did not pay attention, many of the silver leaf grass debris directly flew into the mouth of Hall... "Oh! Its really bitter!" c Chapter 237： failure Chapter 237 Failure Looking at the front of the table, there was a lot of silver and grass everywhere, and Hall smiled and shook his head. He has already considered that he will definitely fail for the first time, but he did not expect that it would fail. Herbs directly explode, this situation can be regarded as the worst. Fortunately, here is the system space, Hall waved his hand gently, and the residuals of the silver leaf grass disappeared like this. If they were seen by other alchemists, they would be particularly envious, because the scene of the failure of the alchemy experiment was also They are an indispensable thing in their life as an alchemist. Now that there is help with the system space, Hall has lost this step and saved a lot of trouble! "I just seemed to use half of my mental strength. I thought it would be less. I didn''t think that this would happen. It seems that I need to adjust the intensity of my mental strength. Well, try again!" Thinking of this, Hall once again took out a silver leaf grass, and as before, it was only after a slight calming of the eyes that it calmed down, and this began the second experiment. "Hey!" Another sound came, and Hall learned this time, and reached out and quickly blocked his face. Those silver leaves and grasses flew directly to his magic robe. "Fortunately, I blocked my handsome face in time! It seems that I have to find a way to get some equipment. If I encounter some corrosive herbs, the consequences can be disastrous. I didn''t think the alchemist still did this. A dangerous profession!" After feeling the emotions, Hall will once again let the system clean up the mess, and Hall will start to ponder after cleaning up. "Is it impossible to have four of them? Then take a look at it!" Hey! Another sound, representing a failure of the experiment once! "Three-tenths don''t work? Come again!" ... Finally, when Hall was used for one tenth, the silver leaf grass did not explode in the first time, which made Hall happy, but soon his smile on his face stiffened. It turned out that he found that mental strength was easy to control at the beginning, but as time went on, he found that his mental strength was fluctuating up and down. The consequence was that the silver leaf grass in the pharmacy was partially purified. When the liquid appeared, it was blasted in a glorious time... "Rely! How can this be? The book does not say that it starts with a stable and appropriate mental power to start the magic array, and then try to control the mental strength to be smooth? Why is the mental power fluctuating so big?" Hall is very clear that the mentality that is usually obedient has fluctuated when it was just input smoothly. He wants to control it and guide it, but the more he thinks, the more he is surprised by his results! Looking at the silver leaf grass that is everywhere again, Hall feels that he should think about it. So he stopped the experiment and quit the system space. He felt that he should think about it and continue. Otherwise, it has always been the case. Not to mention the production of pharmacy, it is estimated that even the first step of purification can not be completed. When I bought Hall, a childish voice came from outside the door. "Are you busy?" Hearing the voice of Angel, the original frowning Hall brow suddenly stretched out, no matter how bad the mood, as long as he saw Angel, Hall would smile in front of her. After opening the door, I saw Angel looking at Hall with a look. "Hey, Mom said that I won''t bother you, I didn''t bother you, I just want to ask, can you play with me?" Hall heard the face immediately squatting down, and picked her up and kissed him with a smile. "Of course not. What do our little guild want to play? How can you play with you?" Seeing Hall promised, Angel immediately extended her pink and bulging little hand and touched Hall''s face. Then she sighed and smiled. "Oh, good! I want to play seesaw!" "seesaw?" Hey, Hall heard this and thought it was like there was such a thing. It was the last time I was bored, so that Ryder went to the drawings he gave, and it seemed to be in Angels room. "Well, good! Then let''s go play the seesaw!" The seesaw is made of wood and can''t bear Hall''s weight at all, but that doesn''t mean he can''t play with Angel. Seeing that Hall was pulled out of the room by Angel, Avril, who was making clothes with Mia, suddenly frowned, and then she quickly spread out and said. "Angie, don''t bother you, you are very busy now!" Angel said that the original smiley face suddenly showed a grievous expression "Oh, ok, I know my mother!" After finishing Angel, she wanted to break free from Hall''s arms. Hall quickly hugged and said to Angel, "After rest assured," this is Avril''s "Sister, nothing, I am just bored, I will play with Angel!" After seeing Angel and smiling and laughing, Hall was hugged in the room, Avril couldnt help but smile and shook her head. Seeing Mia''s gaze, Avril said softly, "Mia, you want to play too, nothing, I can do it alone!" Although Mia is only nine years old, she has experienced more things than the average child, so even though she had such a hint of envy, she still refused. For this sensible nine-year-old girl, Avril tried to prevent her from doing things many times, but some worried that she would hurt her self-respect, so Avril had to give up the idea, and then she sighed in her heart and laughed. "Well, then I will do it." After finishing this, I will help you also make a set of clothes. Anyway, there are a lot of fabrics!" Mia heard the words, and she wanted to refuse. After seeing the gentle eyes of Avril, the last ghost nodded. "That''s good Let''s do it soon!" Avril smiled and lowered her head to continue her business. When she bowed her head, she was clearly seeing Mia''s eyes with a grateful tear, and she smiled in her heart. In order not to let her go, Avril pretending to do things seriously. ...... "Giggle! Im raising it! Oh, Im flying! Hall saw Angel''s happy appearance, and the sorrow that was still entangled in why his alchemy failed suddenly disappeared. He felt that he seemed to be too tired recently, and he still needs to relax. Just when Hall was distracted, he suddenly heard Angel exclaimed. "Hey!" When Hall returned to see it, he quickly reached out and grabbed a seesaw that had already been lifted up, so that Angel, who had just fallen off, had stabilized. "Sorry Angel, I just lost my mind, but I have to balance the seesaw in time... well?...balance?!" Chapter 238： success! Chapter 238 is a success! balance? correct! Hall thought of slamming his head here, which made Angel, who was unknown, cry immediately. "Hey, don''t hit yourself, it''s Angel, it''s not good, it''s Angel''s fun!" Uh When Halls hand on his head had not been put down, he suddenly heard Angel crying. When he listened to Angels words, he immediately picked up Angel and laughed. "An Qier! Angels don''t cry! Just now, yes... yes, it''s a little itchy in the head. I didn''t take a shower yesterday. After that, Angel can''t be lazy like a donkey! Don''t you smell it?" Seeing Angel looking at himself with a doubtful expression in tears in his eyes, Hall was so distressed that he quickly found an excuse and deliberately stretched his head. "Giggle! Itching! It''s so stinky!" Angel, who was stimulated by Hall''s hair, finally laughed and quickly reached out to block the smile that Hall had continued to stretch out. "Ah, do you dare to say that you stink? Then you will stun you!" Giggle! After finally laughing at Angel, Hall immediately said that he was going to take a shower, and then let Mochi come over to play with Angel. Upon returning to the room, Hall immediately entered the system space. "Balance! It should be like this!" Hall, he thought that after he had mastered the most appropriate mental output, the reason why the experiment failed was because he did not grasp a balance point! Hall, he thought of the balance from the seesaw. Unlike the balance, the one he called is not a constant layer. The silver leaf grass has its weight and quality after being purified. Change, then the spiritual power can not be a layer. So this requires mastering this balance! This is the way that Hall thinks when he is playing with Angel. "try again!" With the previous experiments, Hall easily started alchemy again. For the first time, a bang, the experiment failed! "Well, it dissolves 20%. It seems that the mental power has been used less!" The second time, hey! Fail again! "Oh, this time seems to be much more!" ... At the ninth time, Halls face slowly sweated, and he saw that his eyes were wide open at the moment, and his eyes were on the pharmacy. grass. "Must be successful! Slow down, steady!" In the heart of Hall, while cheering on himself, the nervous output of the spirit controls the array on the pharmacy. As time went by, the silver leaf grass slowly decreased from 10%. Nine percent... Eight percent... Seven percent... ...... "Very good, there is still one percent, as long as you stick to it!" At this time, Hall suddenly found that the pharmacy seemed to be shaking. In this case, Hall was not the first time he met. Experienced, he immediately increased his mental output. "No, there is one last point, don''t let it explode!" Hall bit his teeth, the sweat on his forehead slowly slid down and penetrated into his eyes. In the final step, he didn''t want to fail. Anyway, the progress is so smooth, he must dissolve the silver leaf grass into a liquid. "puff!" With a weak voice coming out, Hall couldn''t help but tremble a few times. He took back his mental strength and reached out and touched the sweat of his forehead. He looked at the thick green liquid in front of him and grinned involuntarily. stand up. "Ha ha ha, finally, finally succeeded!" Through the study of alchemy, Hall understands that his first dissolution has been completed. For the pharmacy, the dissolution step is not the most difficult, but he is indeed the most researcher, and whether a person can become an alchemist, this step is the key to the key! Looking at the thick green liquid in the pharmacy, Hall was very satisfied. Although he knows that this is the lowest level in dissolution, but after all, this is the first time Hall has succeeded in achieving it, and it is very fulfilling! When the herbs are dissolved, they are divided into several grades. The colorless and transparent is the highest level of perfection. The one with a little color is excellent. The stronger one is good, then the ordinary, and the last is qualified. It can be said that as long as the dissolution is successful, it is qualified! "It seems that I still need to practice a few more times!" Hall was happy with his success, but he was not too satisfied with the result. The qualified solution was only one degree of purification. In other words, even if you have a good purification ability, it is impossible to purify a qualified solution into a perfect purification solution! Especially in the fusion, the more impurities, the smaller the chance of fusion, even after the success, the quality of the drug will not be good. But even if it is a qualified medicine, it is very popular! "The alchemy in World of Warcraft is completely different. The game only needs a little refining, and then you can see that the game characters are there, you can be good! The game function is really powerful!" Shaking his head, Hall left these problems behind, and after the solution was filled with a reagent bottle, Hall thought of it. I should continue to dissolve the silver leaf grass, or do I start to purify it? Or dissolve the heather? After thinking about it, Hall finally decided to dissolve the silver leaf grass first. After all, he has already succeeded once. Why not continue to fight the iron? Looking at the memory that I still have a little feeling, isnt it better to review a lot? Think of Hall and start moving. In the next few hours, Hall actually dissolved a hundred percent silver leaf grass. Although there are still many failures in the back, compared to the ratio of ten eight successful ones before, Hall can now do ten successes. It seems to be still very low But everyone should pay attention to it, Hall is the first alchemy today! If you are known, you may be scared to grow up and point to Hall yelling metamorphosis! In just one day, the success rate has reached 30%! Not only that, the more the solution is made later, the better the quality! Especially the last silver leaf grass, it was dissolved by Hall to become a good one! "Oh, it seems that I am really talented!" After Hall''s arrogant smile, he suddenly felt a stinging feeling. "Well? Is this... what is the excessive consumption of mental power that Connie said?" Hall did not say anything, immediately took out the last drop of life spring water these days. With the intake of spring water, the situation of Hall''s headache began to slowly ease. In less than a few minutes, the pain completely disappeared. Chapter 239： Unexpected discovery Chapter 239 Unexpected Discovery As Hall took the life of the spring water, the aftereffects of mental exhaustion were lifted, so that Hall had an advantage over other alchemists. That is, as long as he has enough spring water, he can continue to carry out alchemy! Others may only be able to refine gold for a few hours a day. After the mental catastrophe, they have to rest to restore their mental strength. Hall takes precious supplements and repairs mental medicine, and Hall is able to take it every four days. Get a drop, this is his advantage! "Well, it seems that we have to improve the production of life springs!" Thinking of this, Hall left to the place where the spring of life was, and looked at the empty jade plate. Hall thought about it and took out the eighth-class magic crystal he got from the hive valley! Detecting external energy, whether to raise the spring level! Yes/No? Originally, Hall wanted to use these eighth-class magic crystals as his last card, but the situation is really special now. He needs a lot of points, and the way to get points without leaving the college is to become an alchemist. And to enhance alchemy to complete the task, and the most important substance needed to improve alchemy in just a few months is the life spring. After dredging this truth, Hall did not hesitate directly, and silently recited the choice of ''yes''. After looking at the eight-figure magic crystal that was hard to come by, the Hall did not have much reluctance, and some were just a hope! "Now absorb the eighth-class magic crystal, the spring of life will become three days and one drop, so that I can learn alchemy better!" When I just wanted to leave, Hall suddenly found a few red figures in the black land not far away. "Well? This is..." Hall walked with doubts. When he saw the elf fruit on the tree that was about to bear red scorpion, his face suddenly showed a surprise expression. "I didn''t think that for a month, the red jade fruit is ripe!" Hall counted the time, but it was really about a month. He remembered that he only gave a drop of life spring water. He didn''t want to divide this red jade fruit tree from the seed length, and it is still mature! He has heard from Noci, that even if the red jade fruit is irrigated with the moon well spring water, it takes at least ten years from the seed to the result, which is why the magic fruit of the elf is so few. Looking at the tree with at least a hundred red jade fruit, smelling this rich fragrance, Hall did not hesitate, directly reached out and picked one to wipe on the body, and then bite down. As soon as the aroma of the flesh entered his mouth, Holden felt that his mouth was full of scent. As the flesh entered the stomach, Hall felt the same feeling when the first time he was eaten. "Well? Is this...the magic?" Hall remembers that Nosia has said that long-term use of magical fruit can enhance the perception of magical elements and enhance magic. "Oh, I almost forgot, I tested whether it was framed by Sandra''s guy, and I don''t know if I have any magical talent." Hall has written down in this matter. He feels that he has too many things right now. He can put it aside for the time being, and then he will test it when he has a chance. After a few mouthfuls of eating the red jade fruit, Hall left the kind of child, and then he went back to practice alchemy with joy. When people are serious, time is passing fast. By the time Hall had dissolved and assembled the last silver leaf grass, time had come to the evening. "It''s already late?" Because there was no life spring for the moment, and Hall felt a little tired, Hall decided to start dissolving heather again tomorrow. Just want to go out, Hall is thinking of the little black in the ranch. After returning, Hall directly threw it into the ranch, why? Because this guy is too fat, he is angry, and he succumbs to the woman''s arms in Barbera, and the Hall of Gas directly throws it in. When Hall saw the little black spot, this guy had no arrogance before, but looked at Hall with a poor look, a look of Sui Bao, Meng Meng! Hall knew that it was afraid that he would not go out with it, and suddenly he took it with a sigh of relief. "Is not listening to the next time?" Xiao Hei heard his words and looked at it. Hall laughed and pointed his head. "Remember what you said!" One person and one dog went out of the room, just happened to meet Angel, and saw Xiaohei, Angel immediately jumped and jumped in the past and picked up a little black surprise smile. "Little black, you are here, I haven''t seen you for a long time, I want my sister." Hall couldn''t help but turn his eyes. He really didn''t understand what the woman was thinking, even the little girl! Fortunately, Angel still remembers the purpose of coming over, and looked at Hall with a little black. "Hey, mom told me to call you for dinner!" "be good!" After the family had eaten, Hall did not find Xiaohei, let it play with Angel, and he and Ai Weier confessed to the room and then returned to the house to cultivate spiritual strength. After a night of cultivation, Hall found a situation, that is, his mental power seems to have improved a bit, and the speed of the painting has actually increased a little, although not too much, but this also makes Hall feel some surprises. . Is this the result of alchemy? There is no such thing as an alchemy. There is still time to ask the cheap teacher! ...... Hall continued his alchemy road early the next morning, but at the beginning, with the bang, Hall''s first alchemy today came to a good start. Ok, heather is sour! Packed up the heat of the heather, Hall looked down and meditated. "It seems that alchemy is really not that simple. After I was familiar with the silver leaf grass yesterday, I thought that the heather should not be difficult. I didn''t think I was too confident!" For this result, Hall said that there is some preparation in his heart, but after the failure, he is still somewhat depressed. It can also be seen from this that the alchemists are really not what ordinary people can do. Let''s not say how much success rate each time is. It is just the material of alchemy. If there is not a lot of money to support it, even if one person is talented again, It is also estimated that it is difficult to become a great alchemist! "This should be the reason why the pharmacy is so expensive!" The failure did not stop Hall''s idea of ??becoming an alchemist. After he had cleaned up his mood, he again took out a heather flower and put it in a pharmacy. "I will not be able to do it! The ancients don''t always say it, as long as the effort is deep, the iron smashed into a needle! Come again!" (www..) Chapter 240： Alchemy is not that simple Chapter 240 Alchemy is not that simple. "For support, subscribe! "Call! It seems that the life spring is still good, and I have done a hundred copies today, and there is no headache!" Hall today, like yesterday, is dissolving herbs. With yesterday''s experience, Hall''s dissolution efficiency has actually improved. There are several bottles of good heather solution, which is a little better than yesterday. Looking at the 20 bottles of silver leaf lysate and more than 30 bottles of heather solution, Hall felt that the results were still not ideal. If you let Amos see this situation, it is estimated that he will be scared to open his mouth and open his mouth and say nothing. To know that he can be regarded as a veritable junior alchemist, not the other kind of trainee alchemist, but even if he is, the success rate of dissolving herbs is only between 10%! In other words, he is very likely to finish one of ten copies! And Hall''s success rate can catch up with those talented middle alchemists! But Hall is still not satisfied, it is really a lack of heart and snakes! Now that the herbs have been dissolved, the next step is to purify them. This is much easier than dissolving. Just put the solution in a device called a purifier. The purifier is somewhat like a filter in the Earth era, but the difference is that this is also done by mentally controlling the magic array in the purifier. After thinking about it, Hall poured a bottle of just-qualified silver leaf lysate into it and looked at the turbid solution in the purifier. Hall snorted. Obviously, he also has no confidence in how much the bottle of just-qualified solution can be purified. Fortunately, he can''t open it in Hall''s heart. If you are too big, you should be familiar and familiar. Purification is the easiest step in alchemy, so Hall did not waste much mental energy to purify the bottle of just qualified solution. Looking at the color is obviously lighter, the silver leaf grass purification liquid with obvious reduction of impurities, Hall mouth can not help but reveal a smile. With the first success, Hall''s second part of Alchemy also speeded up some speed, but even then, after all his purification, the day passed. After a good rest for a night, Hall entered the room early after breakfast, and told the maid maiden to tell Avril, saying that if he did not take the initiative, then do not bother him. Demi knows that Hall is a family member in this family, so she quickly said that she would sue Miss Avril. After Hall nodded, Hall returned to the room and began the integration of the third step of the most important alchemy today. It can be said that many people who are about to become Alchemists Hall have become failures in this step. It is obvious how difficult this step is. Because this is Hall''s first fusion, he specially read the "Alchemy Notes". "Alchemist''s Notes" is an accompanying note by an alchemist that Hall unexpectedly obtained. In addition to recording some knowledge about refining amount and alchemy formula, the most important possibility is his special mark. What Hall is looking at now is exactly what it is about. It is clearly stated above that fusion is the fusion of two or more herbal extracts with different properties, and the key to fusion is the fusion magic array! Every kind of alchemy formula has been constantly explored by many alchemists, so even a weak remedy is very precious. Because it involves the nature of the fusion between herbs. The fusion magic array plays a key role. There are many kinds of fusion magic arrays. At present, there is a universal magic array that has been announced in the world. Its appearance makes the development of alchemy play a key role. However, this book is a point of view, that is, this magic array is castrated! In other words, this fusion magic array is not a complete version! Seeing Hall here, I understand it. It is estimated that this is the power to invent the fusion magic array. The alchemy is languid, and then this conscience discovers a castrated version, but the true version is Stayed. "If it''s me, I... I guess it will be like this!" Hall shook his head in a wry smile. After two days of alchemy, he realized how precious this full version of the fusion magic array was. He worked hard. So long to get such a point of pure liquid, if the fusion fails, it is really a basket of water! This is still a low-level medicine. If it is a high-grade medicine? It is estimated that you will have the heart to die after seeing the failure! When Hall continued to look down, what surprised him was that he had recorded a fusion magic array that he had slightly improved, and he also recorded the use of the improved magic array and the previous comparison. The chances of successful integration have increased by 10%! It seems that this alchemist is really a genius, and he is alone in thinking of such a modified version of the fusion magic array. Hall was filled with emotions. He first looked at the casted version of the fusion magic array, and then carefully looked at the improved magic array. He found that there was a small magic array in the magic array. For the magical array, Hall is not too strange. After all, his cultivation of spiritual power is carried out by depicting the magical array, so he still knows some about the magical array. "This little magic array is estimated to be used for stability. From the outside, this fusion magic array is perfect, but seriously, it seems that it is really a little magical array. Stable!" Thinking of this, Hall suddenly came up with an idea. If there is time, can he further improve the fusion magic array through this idea? Maybe one day can successfully restore the magical array of the castrated version? But now Hall is just thinking about it. He doesn''t have that much time. It takes decades for others to make this magical array that increases the fusion rate of 10%. Hall has his own self-knowledge and decides that he is not It may take a few months to make a better come, so after he puts this idea in his heart, he begins to learn the fusion magic. After three days, Hall finally familiarized this magical array. From the three lessons, Hall understood a truth. That is, if there is no one person''s guidance, Hall does not have this alchemy note, Hall wants to learn this fusion magic array, it is estimated that he can''t do it in a month! "Isn''t Connie a teacher an alchemist? When I have credits, go to her class and see how she is alchemy!" Chapter 241： Alchemy success Chapter 241 Alchemy Success Even if Hall''s spiritual talent is even more powerful, he can''t integrate the fusion magic array in just three days. So when he first experimented, the consequences of the fusion failure mentioned in the alchemy notes, Hall was seen. Looking at the pharmacy bottle with huge smoke in front of him, Hall wanted to be a model and didn''t think much, just flipping a 360-degree turn... Well, to speak people, its just a lazy roll to escape this explosion! This is a real explosion, unlike the previous herbal explosion, the killing power is not small! With the sound of a bang, Hall put the hand that held his head down, waited for a few seconds, and found that after no subsequent explosion, Hall was able to get up and look at the scene. "Fortunately, here is the system space, otherwise it will not blow up the rented house!" The failure of the fusion agent will explode. In this case, Hall is considered to have seen it. After the system has packed up the mess, Hall immediately took out the book and wrote his own experience. This is the habit he has recently developed. After all, isnt it good to remember bad words? After recording the reasons for his failure, Hall began the second fusion. This time, Hall still chose two purification liquids that were not purely 50% pure. He did not want to use high purity for two reasons. At the moment, Hall is not very skilled at alchemy, so he needs more time to practice. Second, there are not many high-purity purification liquids, and he does not want to waste it. To put it bluntly, it is actually a question of strength. If Hall has a large amount of high-purity purification liquid, why should he be afraid of wasting? ... Hall has failed nine times in a row, but Hall has not shown a discouraged expression. At this time, Hall is resting, and next to it is the honey and ant milk bottle that was thrown on the ground. Alchemy not only needs mental strength, but also needs to be experienced, especially as the most difficult step of integration. Hall has felt that he is a little tired after nine times. Fortunately, Hall has learned a lot in these nine failures. Although he does not fully understand where he failed, he has some clues. After a long time, Hall opened his eyes again and took a deep breath. Then Hall took out two bottles of purified liquid purified from a good solution. This is to say that Hall is one of the few bottles of better purification. "I can see you if you can succeed this time!" Hall is putting pressure on himself this time, just to make himself concentrate. Failure is not terrible, but if he fails, Hall will worry that he will have a fear, so he needs a kind of pressure! "call!" After taking a breath, Hall poured the purified liquid of the silver leaf grass into the medicine bottle, and then the other hand took out the purification liquid of the heather while muttering and operating. "Pour slowly..." "When the color begins to change..." "Starting the fusion magic array..." "slow" "accelerate!" "No, stop... call, okay, okay, continue..." According to the failure recorded by Hall before, Hall progressed slowly, and almost just failed. Fortunately, this time, the purification liquid with less impurities was used, so there was no explosion like the last time. After calming down the slightest flustered mood, Hall continued the alchemy. This time he used a slightly skilled fusion magic array to control the fusion of the two purification fluids. Don''t look at Hall''s face is still so calm, but the sweat of the size of the bean on his forehead is betrayed his heart at the moment. After a while, the two kinds of herbal extracts began to fuse together, but Hall did not show a smile, but was even more vigilant. Because there was once before, he saw that the two kinds of herbal extracts began to fuse and even became proud. Who knows that there is an error in the Hall that did not integrate the magical array, which led to the direct failure of this fusion. So this time he was especially careful. He tried to calm himself down, his eyes fixed on the purification liquid that was being merged in front of him, and his hands were constantly changing his handprints, and the spirit of the stock continued to be stable. Delivered in. Under Hall''s efforts, the two purification fluids are slowly exaggerating the contact area and blending together. Twenty percent... Thirty percent... ...... Eighty percent... Ninety percent! It is here that the two kinds of purification liquids appear to be repulsive, Hall knows that this is the most important ''resistance'' on the alchemy notes. If it fails, it will be abandoned. So Hall ignores the sweat on his face, his brows are slightly wrinkled, his eyes are like a torch, his hands suddenly hit the last handprint on the bottle, and he screams in his mouth. "Give me a melt!" As the sound came out, two different kinds of herbal extracts suddenly accelerated the fusion at this moment, watching the tumbling liquid suddenly calm down, and Hall''s mouth finally showed a smile. "Call! Cheng... succeeded!" Wiping a handful of sweat on his forehead, Hall found that his sleeves were soaked, not only that, but Hall also felt that his head still had a trace of embarrassment. "It seems that the alchemist is really not a profession!" After Hall recovered a little later He picked up the finished work on the table and the whole person laughed involuntarily. "It seems that I am still very talented!" Hall remembers in the book, a genius alchemist who just entered the line, wants to refine the pharmacy, no one year is not enough! Even with a lot of materials and excellent instructors, it will take at least three months! From the beginning to the end of Hall, it seems that Hall only took less than half a month. It can be said that it is speedy. If Master Connie knows, she will be surprised to let her open the cherry mouth, but Hall thinks of Kang. Nina''s character, Hall immediately left this idea behind, he did not want to be entangled by Connie in the future, approaching her character Hall is still not allowed. Putting the joy of success aside, Hall continued to start alchemy. After all, there are many factors in this success. Hall needs to be verified, plus the feeling is still there. He thinks this will increase the success rate. . In this way, Hall used the first alchemy for almost a month. When he came out of the room, he suddenly found many people outside the room waiting for him. This made the original laughing Hall suddenly squat on the spot. "So everyone is so free today?" Chapter 242： Small one hand Chapter 242 Small Hand Time to return to Hall one hour before going out Ai Tuo and Vettel, as well as Betty of the Rose Club, Barbera and others came to Hall''s house at the same time. Ai Tuo and Vettel have been coming for a week, while Betty and Barbera are the third. The reason is that Ai Tuo listened to Avril Lavigne a month ago, saying that Hall was in alchemy. At that time, although he was a little surprised, he quickly relieved. After all, Hall gave him the impression that it was mysterious, and Hall was also based on spiritual cultivation. The summoner, so the sideline chooses the alchemist is also not curious. Alchemists Ai Tuo and Vettel all have some understanding. When they start experimenting, they will forget to eat and sleep. But like Hall, who has not come out for several weeks, he is the first time he sees it. If it werent for Halls mouth, Ryder and Demi, they insisted that they would not let in, they would probably have to rush in. Fortunately, when they just wanted to go strong and see how the Hall was, Betty came. After hearing that Hall did not come out for several weeks, even Betty could not help but frown. Fortunately, she is also an alchemist, and naturally understands that alchemists are most often bothered to be disturbed. So she persuaded Aituo and others not to be impulsive, and Betty was originally an alchemist. She told some alchemy knowledge and told them that even if Hall failed, there would be no major problems in refining weak therapeutic agents. No, today is Betty, who came to Halls home for the third time. "I said Betty, Hall. He has been in it for a month now. If he doesn''t fail, he won''t come out after being beaten." Although Barbera passed the last mission, the attitude toward Hall was gone. So disgusted, but this does not mean that she will coexist peacefully with Hall, she is still a proud peacock! "Oh, I won''t fail!" Angel said that she didn''t understand what Barbera meant. But when she heard that Barbera seemed to say that Hall''s bad words, she wouldn''t agree, even if it was this recently. Beautiful sister who plays with herself. See Angel to maintain the Hall, Barbera could not help but turn over his eyes, on the surface to kneel down to comfort Angel, but in his heart is to the Hall belly. "I don''t know what the bad guys are! How do you like them so much!" They are in Barbera''s mouth, including Angel''s relatives, Aito and others, as well as their own sisters and Betty''s sisters. Vettel had the lowest status here. He naturally didn''t dare to say anything. The Aitoba on the side wanted to speak. Suddenly he slammed his eyes and looked at the people who came out of the door. "Hey! Everyone is so free today?" As the Hall sound was just finished, everyone in the room couldn''t help but glimpse. In the end, Ai Tuo, who was standing on the side, first reacted and immediately said anxiously. "Hall, are you okay? I heard that you have been practicing alchemy. It doesn''t matter. Failure will fail. You know, you have been shutting down in the room for a month, and you are scared to death!" The performance of Ai Tu not only made Hall stunned, even Betty, they did the same, they did not think of it, the first to talk about Hall is actually the prince of Ai Tuo! Although Hall is also voicing, how to care about himself is not a beauty, but a man, but he still feels the sincerity of Ai Tuo. "Oh, nothing, I am not the first alchemy, I almost forgot the time, if the material is not used up, I still don''t know it has been so long!" After talking about Hall, Angel picked up and saw that he smiled and ran. "Oh, are you thinking about it?" "Think!" Angel was kissed by Hall and immediately giggled. Barbera looked at Hall with some taste, and then deliberately said in a comforting tone, "The materials are used up? It doesn''t matter, alchemy failure is very normal, even if it is Betty''s sister, the junior alchemist, for the first time. Its just a hundred copies of success, so you dont have to be too upset! 10% success rate? Hall heard a bit of a strange look at Betty, who nodded to himself. If there was no alchemy, he would say, "How is it 10%?" However, after Hall entered the industry of alchemy, he realized that 10% is a very good result for a junior alchemist! Many alchemists may not even be able to succeed, or they can succeed once, and he can proudly say that he is an alchemist! Seeing Halls face was not surprised and envious. Barberas face was disappointing. She thought that Halls situation did not appear, but she quickly adjusted her mind and continued. "Isn''t it, right, my sister knows that you are in alchemy, so I am ready to give you some support! You can take 10,000 purple gold coins!" Although Barbera is saying to help herself, Hall feels that she is ready to see her own jokes. However, her thoughts may be lost! For Barberas approach, Hall smiled. He knew that Barberas nature was not bad. Its just a spoiled Missy... Thinking of this, Hall shook his head, and then he took out a bottle of medicine from the space ring. Looking at the familiar faint therapeutic agent in front of him, Betty suddenly flashed a glimmer of light in the beauty. "You...had it succeeded?" Barbera''s original expression was suddenly stiff on his face, and the cherry mouth opened involuntarily, widening his eyes and staring at Hall and the potion in his hand. "Oh, I didn''t think you were successful. Well, it''s not bad to be able to make a bottle. Although not as good as Betty''s sister, you..." Waiting for Barbera to finish the conversation, Hall once again took his success out of the space ring. Two bottles, three bottles! Five bottles! Ten bottles... "God How is it so much? Ten bottles? Ah? Actually?" Not only is Barbera stunned, but even Ai Tuo, Vettel, has been stunned by Ryder. This is going to be against the sky! When Hall took out 15 bottles, everyone''s breathing became heavy, and the smile on Betty''s face finally disappeared, but instead it was a serious face, she looked at Hall with seriousness. I am afraid that there is no place to see it clearly. When Hall took out 15 bottles of weak therapeutic agents and no longer took them out, she took a deep breath and then calmed her inner excitement. "The first time, the success rate was brought to 15%! The spiritual talent is really not the average person!" If she knew that Hall actually had five bottles that she didnt come up with, she didnt know if she would still be so calm... Chapter 243： Amazing success rate Chapter 243 amazing success rate Thanks for the teenager and the dream classmates to reward! Quiet! At this time, the whole room was very quiet and quiet, only the sound of the rapid and deep breathing of Aituo and Vettel and the friction sound of the neck and clothes when Angel turned around. Ai Tu, they were shocked by the potion that Hall took out. They didn''t think that Hall would have succeeded in the first alchemy, and it was a great success! According to Hall''s current success rate of 10%, Hall is already a trainee alchemist, and it is even possible that Hall will not be able to become a junior alchemist in a short time! The importance of a talented alchemist may be clear to everyone in the presence of Angel. Especially Betty, she looked at Hall''s eyes are a little different. "This... there is a good weak therapeutic agent?" Betty, as a junior alchemist, can naturally distinguish the good and bad of these agents. Like the solution, the agent is also divided into five grades: qualified, ordinary, good, excellent and perfect. Even if it is Betty, she can''t guarantee that she will be able to make a good bottle of medicine when she is in alchemy. "It seems that both me and the president have looked down on Hall!" Barbera was also very surprised. Not only that, but her face became red, because she just said that she should not care too much about Hall. There is nothing sad about failure. Who knows that Hall actually took out ten bottles of medicine directly. What is not the face of the red fruit? "This **** bastard! He must have been deliberate!" Barbera gritted at Hall, and her silver teeth squeaked in her mouth, as if she seemed to want to bite Hall''s flesh to vent her hatred. ... Betty and Barbera are gone, seeing that Hall has nothing to do, the purpose of their coming has been reached, Betty told Hall that there are still two months to go to the election of the inner court, and that Catherine is very president Happy Hall can become an alchemist, and if he can, he can try to help the guild to refine some weak therapeutic agents, and what kind of materials will be produced. Of course, they will also buy medicines at a price of 50% of the market price. Don''t let Hall suffer losses, you can get a guild point for each pharmacy! For this request, Hall thought about it or agreed. After all, he also knew that he had offended many people in the outer court. It is still necessary to have a rose to be a backer. Plus, he really needs time to learn and Practice, there will be roses, he can get as little contact as possible with some dog blood. Betty''s ability to refine the primary healing agent is not from her own mouth. With Betty''s quiet and wise personality, she naturally would not do such a thing. This is Hall''s pride from Barbera. I heard it in the peacock''s mouth! Does Bettys sister have begun to refine the primary treatment? It seems that this selection is not as simple as the selection of the outer court! After Barbera left, Hall learned about the recent school from the mouth of Eto and Vettel. Because we are close to the selection of the inner court, everyone is doing a lot of hard work, especially the president of the three college guilds. Everyone wants to get a good ranking in this inner court selection. Ai Tu was promoted to a second-class magician in just one month. The strength has been greatly improved. It has to be said that his talent is still good, and that the magic house is really amazing. It is no wonder that the magicians are all I want to go to college to study. If Ai Tuo is outside, I dont know if the monkey year will be promoted! And Vettel himself is a third-class magician. He wants to be promoted not so fast, but fortunately they both mix well in the Roses, and no one is looking for their troubles. It is worth mentioning that the entourage of the two of them turned out to be Cronus and Victor! The two barbarians of wood and stone left directly because they needed to take care of the family. Fortunately, they loved the stone. They knew that the stone was sin because of Hall, so they made a claim to give a sum of money to the stone. The two, let them buy a lot of food to bring back. For their choice, Hall did not blame them, but instead thought about when to be free to help them. After eating with them, they left to prepare for the next selection. After returning to the room, Hall thought about how he should act next. In the previous month, he continued to carry out alchemy in succession. It was because he found that every time the spirit of the alchemy was exhausted, after taking the life spring water and practicing it, the mental strength would be significantly improved! Although it did not reach the speed of the spirit house, this situation also made Hall feel very satisfied. After all, his credits were not enough for him to continue to practice in the spirit house, which gave him a small surprise. So in a short period of one month, he did not enter the spirit house, the third mental power magic array was actually completed half, I believe that in a month, he can put the third mental power The magic array is portrayed, so that his strength will have a leap! One month of continuous alchemy also gave Hall a great understanding of the refining financial and magic circle. Although it has not yet reached the point of being handy, it has improved a lot compared with a month ago. He believes that when he performs alchemy again, he will be better than the first time! And the reason why he spends so much time in fusing dozens of weak therapeutics is because he is thinking about himself and again when he thinks and learns each time. "In the hands of these weak therapeutic agents, you can go to the guild to exchange some points Then go to the 12th floor and buy some materials to come back to continue the alchemy!" After a greeting with her sister Avril, Hall and Lloyd left the rental room. The two went to the 12th building with a light ride. It was still so lively. Hall saw at a glance that the senior was still there, and was talking to a young man. It seems that this senior may not be able to change this problem, but also wants to fool the newcomer to buy his things. Hall didn''t intend to go up and destroy the good thing of the senior, and didn''t want to tell the man that it was a defective product. After all, it is necessary for a person to grow up and eat a little. In fact, the main reason is that Hall does not know that person, so he is too lazy to manage! Once again, I came to the place where I bought herbs, and I received Halls teacher. "Classmate, what do you want? You... Well? You are not the classmate who bought the weak therapeutic material a month ago? Oh, why, the material is used up?" Chapter 244： Gambling "! 》 Chapter 244 Gamble "Are you not the classmate who bought weak therapeutic materials last month?" Hall looked at him in a strange way. He didn''t think that the teacher had such a good memory. He remembered it so clearly a month ago. It seems that Halle should be surprised. The middle-aged teacher smiled and explained, "There are not many people who come here to buy materials, except for the servants of some alchemists! So I remember when I saw you. It!" After listening to the teacher''s explanation, Hall immediately relieved. After all, the alchemists are still relatively few, and it is not surprising to remember that they are themselves. Is it still necessary to refine a weak therapeutic agent? How many copies do you need this time? "Let''s come back a hundred more!" Hall felt that there would be another 100 copies. After seeing the teacher take a hundred herbs for the weak therapeutic agent, Hall suddenly spoke again. "Teacher, can you give me a hundred copies of Ning Shenhua?" The teacher who was just preparing to collect the money suddenly heard a look at Hall and looked at Hall. From his look, he seemed to be very curious about Hall. "Ning Shenhua? You are going to refine the primary." Is it a therapeutic?" As a long-term herbalist, he naturally understands what the main purpose of Ningshen is. Therefore, he heard the words in his mind immediately recalling that one of the uses of Ning Shenhua was to refine the primary therapeutic agent with the thorn grass, and the other was to refine the primary magic agent with the magic grass. Obviously, the primary magic potion is much more difficult than the primary treatment potion, so the teacher did not think about it in this respect. However, he did not take it immediately, because in the past month, Ning Shen spent such a common herb, but it still appeared in the situation of buying. The price did not rise, and it was often out of stock. There is indeed a flower in the store, but it has already been booked. Just want to explain what it is, but I heard a sneer sound from outside. "You want to spend more? You are not kidding, Hall, brother?" Upon hearing this sharp voice, Hall and the teacher frowned at the same time, and Ryder was glanced back at the man, and kept silent in front of the Hall. "Oh, it''s quite loyal, but the strength is too bad!" The singer glanced at Ryder and laughed at it before watching Hall continue to laugh. "I haven''t seen you go to the alchemy class in the last month. Why, is it too difficult, ready to give up?" Hall glanced at the expressionlessly. He was not someone else. It was the fat man Amos who met in Connie''s class a month ago. Seeing that Hall did not speak, Amos became more and more proud. He moved his obese body and walked to the teacher and smiled. "Teacher, hello! The three hundred percent Ning Shenhua has arrived, I am here to pick up the goods!" The teacher glanced at the calm Hall, and then glanced at the arrogant fat man. Finally, he did not say anything. After the Zijin card was paid, he handed it to Amos a space bag. "Everything is inside!" After he said that he said to Hall with apologetic tone, "Ningshen spent a lot of money recently, so there may be no goods in the last month, or you have to go out to issue a mission." Hall knows that this teacher is telling himself how to get Ning Shenhua, thank you for being ready to leave. Not that Hall is afraid of Amos, but he feels that there is no need to go to an idiot to care about this time! Because he is afraid that he will be weakened by the idiot of the fat man, and then defeated by his rich experience! When Amos saw Hall to go, he was naturally not willing to let go of this opportunity. Although his brother told him not to provoke Hall for the time being, he could strike Hall and he thought it was OK. "Hall Xuedi, don''t worry so much. You have been practicing alchemy for a month. You should have a good grade. Just you want to spend Ningshen?" Hall heard the words and stopped, and looked back at the smug fat man. "Why, is it necessary for the seniors to compare Ning Shenhua with me?" Amos heard that he was almost smothered by his own saliva. He was joking, he didnt have that strength! Awkwardly touched his nose, and Amos quickly recovered his normal smile, but everyone could see how fake Amos smiled. "Ha ha ha, we are all nobles, civilized people, how can we kill and kill every day, I mean, how about we try alchemy? I am not embarrassed, just now I saw that you bought a weak Treatment pharmacy, how about we come to the trial system?" Shameless! Not only did Ryder not stand, but even the teacher could not help but shook his head. This is not what bullying is, so good to say, but still can''t cover his disgusting heart! What kind of family can educate such a shameless person, but also aristocratic, and the face of the nobility is estimated to have been lost by him. Seeing that Hall ignored him to leave, Amos was in a hurry and then said again, "Halls brother is not trying to spend Ningshen? Not afraid to tell the younger brother, maybe before the selection in the inner court, it may be outside. There is no extra Ning Shen spent, here three hundred Ning Shenhua is the last batch of this month, of course, we have the courage to book a batch next month, so Hall Xuedi wants Ning Shenhua only I got it from me!" Hall heard the teacher at the counter and saw him nod. Then he took a serious look at the fat man. He didn''t think much about it before, but now he heard the fat man say this, he immediately understood, it should be courage to deliberately They should be the Rose Club. After all, he and Barbera went to find the thorn grass, but now the courage will start a vicious acquisition of Ning Shenhua, saying that it is not specifically for the rose, who believes! "How? Hall brother?" Looking at the Amos that continued to provoke himself, Hall suddenly grinned. "I don''t know how the Hallmaster wants to know the gambling?" Ahmos, who thought that Hall would leave, heard it here, and suddenly he was happy. "Haha, its not a Hall student. Its not hard to be assured. We are more than one day who refines the weak therapeutic agents. How about winning, how?" Is the bet just a Ning Shenhua? Not waiting for Amos to open, suddenly a voice came from the side. "I don''t know what Hall brother wants to gamble? As long as we can get it, we all agree!" Everyone heard a word and turned around. After seeing the people, Amoss arrogant expression suddenly stagnate. "How come Big Brother?" Chapter 245： The 3 major guild presidents gathered together Chapter 245, the three major guilds When I heard this voice, everyone couldn''t help but go back. I saw Nicholas looking at Hall with a smile, and Amos was fiercely shrinking his head. Some time ago, Nicholas told him not to let him provoke Hall, and now he was caught by him, and his heart was suddenly somewhat fearful. This does not blame Amos for being small, but he was afraid of Nicholas from an early age. Even if he grew up, he did not change his habit. "Oh... Big Brother, I..." See Nicholas looking over, and Amos snorted and squinted at Nicholas, and he quickly closed his mouth. For Nicholas''s impression, Hall still stayed at the time when the three major guilds recruited him together. For this courage who would continue to find him in trouble when he came in to the college, Hall was unhappy with him. "How, Hall, brother? What is gambling for you!" Nicholas glanced at Amos and looked at Hall and smiled. Just when Hall was hesitant, a familiar voice came out. "Hall, brother, since Nicholas is going to gamble, then we will gamble with him! One hundred thorns gamble on your three percent of the flowers!" President Catherine? Everyone did not expect that there would be two presidents in the 12th building. Many people are excited. After all, they are the best among the students in the outer court. It is difficult to see them in one place. I didnt think of it today. I saw two. "Why, Catherine, are you going to be in the first place?" Nicholas originally wanted to bully him when he was not skilled at Hall Alchemy. As long as Hall agreed to bet, he naturally had a way to let Hall pay some price, but he did not think of Catherine. It came so fast. Catherine is still so beautiful. She is wearing a black and slim magic robe at the moment, and the whole beautiful curve is fully displayed. Some male students with poor strength can''t help but swallow. "Hall Xuedi is a member of our Rose Club. Since Nicholas wants to bet with him, then as a president of him, I naturally want to come out!" Catherine''s tone is so natural. Hearing that Nicholas is depressed, he can''t always Say, ''Hall, you dont want to hide behind a woman! But until Catherine was so terrible with the woman, let him know that he looked down on the woman, then the consequences of this will not be able to withstand the courage of the president. "Hall Xuedi is not afraid, isn''t this fat man more than a trial gold, I believe you!" Fat man... Amos heard a black face, and his heart was annoyed, but he did not dare to say anything. Catherine''s strength is not something he can face. Everyone sympathetically glanced at the dark-faced Amos, and also warned himself that he must exercise more, otherwise he would be said by Catherine in public, and his face would be lost! "Hahaha, did Catherine and Nicholas bet? I don''t know if I have the honor to be a referee?" Aldrich! Everyone turned around and found that the president of the courage association, Aldridge, did not know when he would come here to join in the fun. "The presidents of the three magical colleges have come, and it seems that some of them will be watched!" As for the situation of the three guilds, as long as they are in the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy, not to mention that this year is the last time they participated in the selection of the inner court. They all want to win the first place in the inner court, so this contradiction is a dead knot. ! "Hall, Ning Shenhua recently couldn''t receive it. I think it should be that they already know that our last mission got a lot of thorns and grasses exposed, otherwise they won''t lose money to let Ning Shenhua out of stock! So you don''t have What kind of psychological effect, anyway, the light of thorns does not have much effect, it is better to gamble! I and Catherine will believe you!" Betty said this, she stared at everyone when she looked at Aldridge and quickly came to Hall to explain quickly. Originally, Betty had a very refreshing scent. She wanted to talk to her near the Hall, and the scent of the blue scent mixed her fragrance, which made Hall involuntarily take a breath. "You!" Betty didn''t think that Hall would do this, and his face suddenly became a little red, and suddenly he looked at Hall with annoyance. Its not that she hates Hall, but she didnt even think that this 16-year-old boy would do it. Hall also found his own embarrassment, but at this time everyone was watching Aldrich, so this was not discovered by them. "Hall, what do you say?" Catherine and others looked at each other, then she turned to look at Hall. "Good! But I have a condition!" With Betty''s reminder, Hall naturally knows how to choose, but he also has some requirements. "What conditions, talk about it!" Nicholas asked for a moment of contemplation. Seeing Catherine nod, Hall said, "The Amos Master is already a junior alchemist, and I just came into contact with a newcomer for a month, so this test is very bad for me!" Losing? Well, indeed. One is a junior alchemist for at least three years, a trainee alchemist who is only beginning to learn, and maybe even a trainee alchemist is not, let these two people bet on the test, it is obvious that Hall is very disadvantaged! Now that Hall has agreed to it, they naturally want to know what conditions Hall wants to propose. Everyone knows that the alchemist is a very respectable and very difficult profession. I have only finished a weak treatment from a hundred materials and just because of luck! Hearing here Catherine and Betty, who are familiar with the situation, couldnt help but turn a blind eye in their hearts. For Hall, this little **** who said that his face is not red and not breathing, they are seeing it today! Looking up at the smug Amos, I dont know why Catherine and Betty silently silently silenced him for a few seconds. "So I think we are simpler than it is to dissolve silver leaf grass to see who can finish five bottles in the shortest time, Amos senior, what do you say?" Instead of answering Hall directly, Amos turned his head and looked at Nicholas, then nodded proudly. In the ring, he may not be Hall''s opponent, but in terms of alchemy, he thinks he can fall a few streets! Alchemy is not a profession that can be played with money! Seeing that Amos promised, Aldridge, who was afraid that things were not enough, quickly smiled. "Since both of you agree, then I will be the referee. Do you have any opinions?" Chapter 246： Hall again Chapter 246 is Hall again Outside school teaching building office A charming figure is leaning against the table and looking at the scenery outside the window. Here is the tallest building in the whole house. Looking down from here, you can take most of the colleges into sight. Connie usually likes to see the scenery when she has no class. She only sees her white fingers tenderly touching the broken hair falling by the ear. Every move gives a beautiful reverie, and I cant wait to take it. The jade is generally smooth and tender. Only everyone just think about it, and few people really dare to do this. Connie did not care about the sneaky eyes of several teachers, and my heart was very disdainful to these men. Just as she continued to watch the scenery, several teachers continued to sneak a sneak peek, and suddenly there was a rush of footsteps outside. "Who is going to see it, the two people in the college are better than the trial alchemy, one of them is the younger brother of the courage, Nicholas, and the other is the Hall that has just joined the Rose Club..." Connie, who had no interest in this topic, suddenly turned back when she heard the name of ''Hall,'' and there was a glimmer of light in the beautiful. "Which Hall?" A teacher who probably didn''t hear Hall''s name suddenly asked. Its the one that comes to the college and lets the college collapse to challenge the rules! If you say anything else, the teacher may not know, but when he mentioned the change of the rules of the ring, he immediately remembered it. At that time, he was ready to pick up the class, and suddenly he was notified that he would take a break. After hearing the news, he still sighed, but because he was very busy recently, and Hall did not come out often, so He couldnt remember it for a while. Now I heard the opposite teacher say that he immediately said who Hall is referring to. Have he studied alchemy? When he mentioned alchemy, he couldnt help but look at Connie, who looked at the scenery, because Connie was one of the few intermediate alchemists in the college. "Hall, where are they going to try?" He had wanted to talk, and suddenly he didnt think that Connie would be interested in this matter. I knew that when they were single, they didnt have to find a topic to get Connies attention. Unfortunately, the flowers were intentional and ruthless. Connie did not care about them. Over time, they had to watch in the distance and didn''t dare to get close to each other. The reason was that they were afraid of losing their faces... If Hall knows, he will definitely sneer at it. If you want to chase beauty, how can you not have a cheeky face? Too lost man''s face! The teacher hasn''t responded yet, and the one who ran in before immediately stepped forward and said. "There is the sixth experimental building!" I rely on! Everyone heard the words staring at the man at once and they didnt think that the guy who had been slow and half-shot before had actually grasped the time! Although the murderous eyes of the people made him a little scared, he continued to say for his own happiness. "Connie, do you want me to take you there?" Connie heard a slight smile on her mouth, then shook her head slightly and left the office alone. This made the teacher who was ready to be diligent and convulsed a few times, and waited for him to talk. Suddenly he felt a murderous smother around him, and suddenly he was scared by the murderous gas that was close at hand. "That... that, today I am not right, everyone bypass me... ah, don''t hit the following!" ... On the way, Connie continually nodded and smiled at the students who greeted herself. At the same time, she was very curious in her heart. "Hall has only been around for a month since he studied alchemy. He didn''t come to the alchemy last week. Is he already able to make alchemy alone?" Connie is so young to become a mid-level alchemist, in addition to her own talent, this is thanks to her a good mentor who took her into the alchemist circle! Therefore, she is still very interested in this student who has just been exposed to alchemy and is more likely to try alchemy than others. At this time, Hall did not know at all. Because of the relationship of Amos, he not only became famous again in the outer courtyard of the School of Magic, but also attracted the attention of Connie. For the teacher in the School of Magic, one of the people who made Hall a little jealous was Connie, because she was too uncomfortable to play cards... ... In a laboratory in Building Six After Hall came here, I realized that the laboratory of the original alchemy was so luxurious. The test bench made of high-grade materials and alchemy equipment, as well as the alchemy suit with the defensive magic array, and the magic defense barrier specially made to prevent the injury to outsiders, all of which makes Hall feel that he is in the alchemy Compared with here, it is really the feeling of Liu Yujins general view. Looking at the opposite fat man who is skilled in wearing the alchemy suit, Hall is not arrogant, according to the gourd painting scoop to wear this clothing like the earth era doctor Bai Dazhao. Interesting... Hall felt the mysterious fluctuations in the alchemy suit, and he knew that this should be the reason for the magical array on the clothes. "I have the opportunity to learn the magical array too!" If the opposite fat man knows Hall''s thoughts, he will definitely laugh at him loudly and laugh at him. The mage is not doing what you want to do! Under the stage, Barbera looked at her sister Catherine with a puzzled attitude. "Sister, do you really agree to bet with thorns? This is how I got it!" Katherine couldn''t help but feel happy She knew that her proud sister didn''t like Hall very much. The main person who completed the task last time was Hall, but she even removed Hall directly. However, she also understands that Barbera is only a little naughty, and the heart is not really bad, so she just regards this as Barbera playing the temper of a child. Catherine didn''t answer, and Betty smiled and said, "The current situation shows that courage will be directed at us. They know that we use the thorns and grasses to refine the primary treatment. So they bought the Ningshen and caused this. The worthless herbs have turned over several times, and now they are out of stock. They are impossible to sell to us. Its not as good as gambling! Barbera bit his teeth, glanced at the opposite Nicholas, and if he couldnt beat him, she had already let a fireball pass. On the stage, Aldridge smiled and introduced the situation of both sides. "Hello everyone, I believe everyone has already known me, so I will not say more! This is the Hall of the Rose Club and the Amos student of the courageous society. I believe that you rarely score this situation. So, next, please keep your eyes open and wait!" Chapter 247： Start with Chapter 247 begins There is a fake today, I try to update as much as possible! Where are the students'' rewards for the subscription ticket? "Aldrich this bastard!" Nicholas and Catherine both glanced at Aldrich on the stage. This guy was really afraid that things would not be enough trouble. Even at this time, the brave and the rose would have eye drops. Unfortunately, Nicholas and Catherine are not fools. If the two guilds really face each other when they start the battle, they will also pay attention to this Aldrich hiding in the dark. Aldridge also seemed to have discovered the eyes of the two, but he did not show any abnormalities, and the people who looked at the audience smiled and said again. "Because Hall learned to learn alchemy for a month, so this time is just the first step than the trial of alchemy! Everyone knows that the first step in explaining alchemy is the most difficult step. It is said that everything is difficult at the beginning, and this is also a test. A key step for an alchemist to be competent!" "I really said that there is something like that..." Not to mention, although Aldrich is not an alchemist, he still has some understanding of the alchemists. The crowds who were already busy have been excited immediately after hearing this. "Alchemy, I am seeing this kind of test for the first time! I really look forward to it!" One of the students who apparently entered the outer court this year said excitedly. Another man who is obviously old is disdainful. "What is this? Every year, the college has an alchemist''s test contest. That is wonderful, but a one-on-one test like today is still rare!" "Oh, the senior, then do you think that the two of them will win?" Seeing this school brother''s attitude is very good, the schoolmaster''s heart is slightly proud, coughing two pretending to say deep and serious. He first glanced at Amos. "Amos is a junior alchemist. He showed his talent for alchemy last year. This has been confirmed by the college teacher!" He said here, he married. A Hall that is wearing clothes on the other side. "This Hall has a lot of fame recently, but it''s all negative. Just now I heard that he only had an alchemy for a month. He didn''t think he was a famous guy!" "Hey, senior, how did you say this?" "How do you say? Do you think that alchemy is learned casually? If this is the case, then the alchemist is not going to the streets?" Seeing the younger brother''s touch of the nose, he pretended to lift his head and said. "Alchemy is not that simple!" ... "Alchemy is not that simple!" The same words sneered in the heart of Amos. He looked at Hall and stood there calmly, and he could already imagine the situation when Hall failed. Feeling a closed-eyed look at himself, Hall looked up and saw that it was the opposite of Amos, seeing his contemptuous expression, and Hall sneered. "Dead fat... there will be you crying..." Soon, Aldridge took two silver leaf grass from one person. "Look, everyone is the same silver leaf grass. For the sake of fairness, we also found an alchemist teacher!" As he finished, a middle-aged teacher greeted everyone and walked up. After some inspections, he announced that the two silver leaves had no problems. For Aldridge''s approach, Amos smirked disdainfully. For Hall, he really didn''t bother to do this kind of thing. "Well, now ask the two schoolmates to choose your test materials!" For this, the two had no opinion, and one person took a copy and returned to the Alchemy. "This time the test is at a fixed time, to see who can get the fastest and the most! Now the time is handed over to the two schoolchildren, are you ready?" How to say that Aldrich is also the president of a guild, Hall and Amos did not show impatient expression, nodded and said that they are ready. "That''s good! The alchemy test begins!" Maybe it is known that the alchemist needs to be quiet, so everyone in the room heard that after the announcement, they were quiet. Everyone is a person with eyesight. The members of the Rose Club and the Courage Club are here. If they dare to make trouble, the consequences dont have to be thought. Also know. As Aldrich announced the start of the test, Amos did not immediately start alchemy, but closed his eyes to calm the heart a little. When he opened his eyes, Hall faintly discovered that the fat man actually revealed a confident look. "It seems that this guy is really a bit resistant!" Hall can see that Amos is not pretending, but really has the ability. Amos moved, only to see him gently wave his hand, a silver leaf grass suddenly appeared in his hands, and then he saw what he was ecstatic, and soon everyone saw the alchemy in front of him. There was a green light on the dish, and the silver leaf grass began to dissolve! Seeing that Amos started, and Hall was still in a daze, the courageous people showed a smug expression. "Haha, Hall, the guy won''t be stupid? I guess he won''t be alchemy at all!" The Hall, who spoke, also knew that he was the courageous Descasis, who was beaten by Hall several times, and Still taking the initiative to beg for mercy, which makes him a reputation in courage! It made him not show up for a long time recently. "Hey! It is estimated that he is pretending!" The owner of this cold voice, Hall, also knows that he is the Carmen of the Carmen family! After losing his face last time, he always thought about how to clean up Hall. Nicholas couldnt agree for a while, and Hall went back to retreat after the mission. He didnt have the guts to go directly to Halls house to find trouble. Rose will be the name of Catherine. clearly. "That is What to do next to see him!" ... "Betty, you said that Hall is a bastard. Isn''t it really alchemy? Is he stupidly standing there doing something? You look at the fat man, it''s almost done!" Barbera said he didn''t like Hall, but After all, Hall now represents the Rose Club. She still knows the truth of a loss and a loss. When she looks at Hall without the ability, she will naturally have some concerns. "Do you think Hall will suffer?" Betty still smiled on her face. During this time, she came to know Hall. She knows that she doesn''t look at Hall''s face. In fact, he is also a proud person, but everything is This kind of person, then he will not be the kind of person who is fake! Barbera heard the words, and finally slammed Hall and snorted. "Also, that bastard, but it is very annoying! He must be playing again!" Ai Tuo and Vettel also came to the scene. They all looked anxiously at the Hall where they were, and if they were not allowed to shout loudly, they would definitely yell out loud. "Prince Ai Tu, you said Hall is what he is doing?" Chapter 248： Amazing Hall in the test Chapter 248, the surprising Hall in the test More promises have come, students, rewarded? Hall is not in a daze, he is looking at the fat man''s every move. With a spirit hall, his brain is like a high-definition video recorder in the Earth era, burning the fat movements in his mind. He was considered to have given up in this situation by the people in the audience, but one of the people in the audience did not think so. "Well? This kid... is he actually observing and learning the opponent''s alchemy? Interesting..." This person is the Connie who came over. She was interested in Hall, and she was an intermediate alchemist, so she quickly understood the purpose of Hall. And Amos also found that Hall was looking at himself. He didn''t have Connie''s vision, so he thought that Hall was envious of himself, and his smug expression was revealed on his obese face, if it was not the key to dissolution now. At the moment, he will definitely laugh out loud. The movements of the proud fat man in his heart did not stop. Instead, one handprint was applied, and the mental strength was stably and continuously integrated into the alchemy dish. The silver leaf grass inside speeded up the dissolution speed. "Flower bells! More!" Connie glanced at the fat man and thought that the practice of the fat man, the layman or feel very good-looking, is also very attractive! But what is this? This is alchemy! Alchemy is a serious matter. Since you like to provoke others'' eyes, why don''t you be a clown? Time passed by, and Hall still didn''t do it. The people in the audience were already impatient. "He looked at it like this? Isn''t he having a problem with his head? Or is he courageous to be sent to the undercover of the Rose Club?" What Halls actions really did, as the senior said, since Aldridges beginning, he has been staring at the fat Amos, and he has no intention of moving, even Barbera. There are some doubts about whether Hall is really an undercover that courage will send. "Sister, look at Hall, he won''t really be like they said?" Catherine didn''t speak immediately, but her phoenix eyes looked at Hall seriously. After a long time, she said, "Continue!" "This bastard, will he be able to be, I will let Betty sister go up early, he..." The Barbera words have not been finished yet, and suddenly there is a buzzing sound. "He...has he started?" Ok? Barbera heard a moment, then she looked up and saw that Hall on the stage really started to work. Although she is an urban alchemist, she can also tell whether Hall is doing falsification. Looking at Hall''s general movements in the sky, Barbera couldn''t help but open her cherry mouth. "Is he really hands-on?" Katherine heard the words of Halls beauty, and then a funny white Barbera said, Do you want him to make alchemy, or will it be alchemy? When Barbera heard her sister ask, she felt a little speechless. ... Hall Hall is on hand He started after watching the fat Amos complete the first silver leaf grass. He did indeed speculate like Connie, he was a blatant stealer, but the fat ones had some merits in addition to the previous techniques, and the bells and whistles that Connie said later were simply a failure! The action was cumbersome and wasted, but it also caused the dissolution. However, after seeing the thick green solution, Hall immediately disdain the fat man. "For a long time, it was just a qualified solution, failing!" It is reasonable to say that Hall, a newcomer who has only studied for one month of alchemy, is not qualified to judge a junior alchemist. But who makes Hall''s spiritual talent different? He has been able to dissolve a good grade of solution in a month, and this fat man has to get a qualified one, Hall does not despise the fat despise who? "Oh, this guy, it really is stealing school, yes, go to its dregs, take the essence! It is a good amount of refining!" Connie silently made a definition of Hall. Too strong Amos had just collected a dissolved silver leaf lysate, just took out a preparation to dissolve again, with a smug smile on his face, he suddenly looked up when he looked up, looking at the opposite After Hall''s situation, the obese face suddenly trembled. The smug expression immediately stiffened on the face, then the boss directly opened his mouth, and looked at Hall with a shocked expression. "How is it possible? This...this must be fake!" Not only was Amos shocked, but even the people under the stage were shocked. When Hall didn''t act, everyone didn''t like him. But when Hall shot, watching the silver leaf grass in the alchemy dish dissolve in a fast speed, everyone was scared by the scene. "This... Did he really only learn a month of alchemy?" "Is it impossible? He definitely hides his strength! A beginner is even more skilled at Biamos. How is this possible?" In the face of Hall''s flowing water, turning over the hands of the alchemy movement of the cloud and rain, everyone feels incredible, which does not want to be a beginner''s strength. "Impossible! He must be falsifying! Right, he is so fast, the solution must have a lot of impurities, this bottle will fail! Yes! It will definitely fail!" Amos, who knows more about alchemy, simply doesn''t believe that Hall can be so skilled in completing a solution so quickly You know, how much impurities in the solution exist, a large part of which determines The success rate of alchemy, so the need for dissolution is not speed, but refining! As far as he knows, in addition to some senior alchemists who can improve the quality while also improving the dissolution rate, a beginner like Hall is a human task that is impossible to complete! But then Hall''s approach is to make him dumbfounded. I saw that the Hall technique is not as complicated as he is. Many times he is a small change. However, Amos found that the silver leaf grass in the alchemy dish in front of Hall was dissolved slowly and quickly. This scene on the stage made everyone react a little. Before, Hall stopped to watch Amos, and now it became Ammos to stop and watch Hall. Those who say that Hall will not make alchemy have closed their mouths at this time. But except for a few people, such as Dallas, he is always groaning at his mouth. "Hall, this is a mystery, he must be like this! He can''t be an alchemist!" Chapter 249： Magic barrier Chapter 249 The Devil''s Barrier "The promised plus is coming!" The words of Descasis are not very small, but fortunately, there are courage to get members. But even so, they inadvertently turned to look at the eyes of DeLas with a poor look. Because they saw it, the Descartes, the guy who was beaten by the Hall twice for mercy, had fallen into a kind of fear barrier. On the side of the card, the disciple frowned, then slammed the slap in the face, and saw the flutter stunned and looked at his expression, and the disciple said faintly. "Even if you say more, Hall will be alchemy. This is a fact! You are still better at facing reality!" Nicholas also looked at this scene, but he did not say anything, but his hands crossed on his chest and looked at Hall with a heavy face. He is clear about his brother''s alchemy strength. The average person is really not his opponent, but the practice that Hall has shown now makes him feel a threat. A spiritually talented summoner, even an alchemist with alchemy talent, made Nicholas doubtful about his approach to Hall for the first time. He began to regret some of his own work. And Aldrich on the stage is also staring at the Hall with a gaze. For this sudden Hall, he feels that he has not been able to recruit him for the first time. It is a big mistake! "It seems like a good way to think about it! Catherine is a good way!" When I thought about it, he suddenly turned to look at Catherine under the stands. He just received the look on the stage. Catherine also looked over. The eyes of the two men collided at the moment, but the two just paused for a moment. Leaving the other side has to look away. However, the two of them thought a lot of questions in this short eye-catching handover. As for the specifics, it was only the two of them who knew it. ... Hall on the stage did not find any change in the attitude of the people at this time. He has a characteristic that once he enters a certain state, he will sink to his heart to complete. The appearances of the people in the audience did not interfere with Hall. At this time, in his eyes, only the silver leaf grass in the alchemy dish, he controlled the mental power, let them smoothly control the magic array in the alchemy dish, here Under the force, the silver leaf grass dissolves little by little. I don''t know how long it took. After Hall dissolved the last silver leaf, the whole hall was quietly quiet. After a while, Hall regained his mental strength and then poured the silver leaf lysate from the gold-plated dish into a reagent bottle. Looking at the obvious amount of dissolving liquid in the hands of Halls obvious Biamos, everyone was exclaimed. "Day, you see no, the solution is so clear!" This is what a layman said. The person who knows what to do is muttering to himself, "This... this turned out to be a good level of dissolved liquid, God! He only studied for a month, and he can refine the solution at a good price. How did he do it?" Got?" "I don''t think it''s a spiritually talented person. I actually control my mental power so well! Do I want to take him directly?" When Connie saw the solution in Hall''s hands, her eyes suddenly burst into a glimmer of light. The strange idea of ??the stock suddenly came out. Looking at the dissolved liquid in Hall''s hands, Amos was awakened from the shock. "No, it''s impossible... you... how can you do this!" "How do I do this? Didn''t you see it?" He looked at Amos contemptuously, and Hall suddenly grinned and smiled. "It seems like we are still trying, I should you continue?" When Amos heard his face, his face became red. He felt that Hall was despising him and looking down on him. He said that he was also a junior alchemist. How could he be defeated by a guy who had only studied for a month! "This must be something he can''t play out. It''s not the strength he should have! Yes, it must be! How can a junior alchemist lose to him! I can''t lose to him!" Amos screamed in his heart. If he said that he was not the opponent of Hall in the summoning, he also recognized it. However, if he also lost to Hall in his alchemy, this is his most unacceptable result! "I won''t admit defeat! I will definitely win this match!" Amos sighed on himself, then took a deep breath and started alchemy again. "Oh? Didn''t give up?" The move of Amos made Hall a shock. He didn''t think that the fat man didn''t even lose, but when he saw the action in the hands of Amos, he couldn''t help but shake his head. The same as he shook his head, Connie under the stage and the teacher who called Aldridge to the notary. Because they are all seen from the fat man''s movements, he has not calmed down in his heart. In this state of alchemy, it is simply chaos! Sure enough, the fat man Amos started less than a few minutes, and suddenly a slamming came, the silver leaf grass in the alchemy dish in front of the fat body directly inflated and exploded. "What happened? How did the silver leaf grass blow up?" Some people who didn''t understand the situation couldn''t help but exclaim. The Kabins still had some insights. After seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but shake his head. He I know that Amos has no chance of winning, because his mentality at this time is completely inappropriate to continue alchemy. What he needs most is to calm his mood. "Bettie''s sister, what''s going on?" Barbera also looked at the scene with surprise. She didn''t understand why it was. Betty looked calmly on the stage and said in a low voice, "Amos is not in a good mood, he lost!" Hall didn''t act. He looked at Amos''s two silver leaf grasses for refining. The expression on his face was still so calm It seems that nothing happened. "I won''t fail! I won''t fail!" Amos had a face of a magical barrier on his face. He continued to make alchemy and whispered, completely ignoring the outside world. "Amos, you calm down for me!" Suddenly a loud scream came from under the stage, which made Amos, who was in a madness, suddenly stunned. The movement of gold in his hand suddenly stagnate, and with the sound of '''', another silver leaf grass turned into nothing. . "I... What''s wrong with me?" Originally, this situation could not disturb the people on the stage, but the Amos alchemy suddenly had an unexpected situation, so even the teacher did not blame anything. Watching Amos wake up from the magic barrier, Nicholas went to the stage with a dark face, and pulled Amos and turned and left. Before leaving, he stunned Hall and said, "We have lost this match! Things will be sent to you in the first place!" Looking at the back of Nicholas with Amos and the brave people, the people present did not speak for a while... Chapter 250： 2 months later Chapter 250 two months later For this situation where Amos was in a magical obstacle, even Hall was not prepared. He is thinking about one thing at this time. If the person changes to himself, will he become like this? For the first time when alchemy fell into a magical obstacle, he didn''t hear it in the Alchemy Notes, but it was the first time it was witnessed! "It seems that the road to alchemy is not so dull..." After winning the test, Hall did not feel so happy. After seeing the situation of Amos in person today, Hall is very heavy. He even thinks about whether he will become this situation in the future. After all, he knows the world. Very big, genius is definitely not less! He also has some concerns that Amoss today will be his own tomorrow! But soon Hall was relieved, and he felt that his heart was not so fragile! "Hall Xuedi, you really are not real people, I didn''t think your alchemy was so powerful!" After Hall came down, Mary didn''t know where it came from, and when he came up, he was close to Hall. Said. That is, the character like Mary will be like this. It is necessary to know that although this is not the ancient Chinese of the earth, but the womans restraint and nobleness are still there, especially the nobles. They can be very confused about the relationship between men and women in private, but On the surface, it is to be a modest gentleman and a lady. "Oh, luck, luck!" Hall is still a bit too much for Mary, who often teases herself. Seeing that Hall was a little shy, after Mary Baba''s beautiful big eyes, she couldn''t help but giggled. The magnificence in front of the chest was undulating in this laughter, so that the male students couldnt help but watch the eyes, and even swallowed directly. "Mary, you give me a little more!" Catherine glanced at Mary. The latter smiled and stepped back. She did not care about Catherine''s gaze. Obviously she was used to this situation. "Hall, the herbs that I got today give you half, and the remaining half gives Betty Alchemy no problem?" Hall did not object to Katherine''s opinion. After all, he is not a junior alchemist. He has not yet put on the agenda for refining primary therapeutics, and half of the primary alchemy materials are enough for Hall. After seeing Hall agree, Catherine and others suddenly smiled. "Right, I have arranged for Cronus to go to the vindictive class to learn. I believe that with their efforts, it will take a long time to advance!" When he heard Catherine''s arrangement for Cronus and others, Hall couldn''t help but then quickly understood Catherine''s intention. Although they felt a lot about Kronos, Hall felt very much in his heart, but he knew very well that for the sake of importance, they did not have Avril children. Since Catherine even thought of this, what else can Hall say? After thanking him a little, Catherine left with everyone, and Aldridge came to see him after Katherine and others left. Aldridge, who looked at his face with a smile, suddenly stood aside and did not speak. "Hall, this Aldrich, you better pay attention!" Hall noun Ai Tuo This is caring for himself, patted him on the shoulder and laughed. "Well, I know, go, go back together!" For Ai Tuo, a prince who doesn''t like to say things about identity, Hall is still very concerned. After all, there are not many friends around Hall, and Aito can count one. Looking at the back of the Hall they left, Connie pondered and gave up the idea of ??going to talk to Hall. She thought it would be better to look at it, and some words were too early and inappropriate. ... "boom!" With a loud bang, a valuable table was kicked over and everything on the ground was scattered. "Damn Hall!" It wasn''t someone else who was burning in anger. It was Nicholas who came back with Amos. He had just seen the college doctors to see Amos. Amos is not a big deal, but the mental power is countered, it takes a while to rest, and you need to buy some expensive mental repair agents. For the money, Nicholas does not care, he cares about the future of his younger brother Amos! Mental damage, this is a fatal blow for Amos! Whether Amos is a summoner or an alchemist, it is inseparable from spiritual power! Now its good, the mental power is directly damaged, but it hurts! At the same time, he is also very annoyed with this younger brother. It is not a test. If you lose, you lose. Its never been a big deal, but you are good, you cant afford to lose! If Amos is not mentally impaired, his anger will definitely go to him. So now the unfortunate is the member of the courage, and DeLas is afraid to come out with a low head. Among these people, it may be that the Carmen are slightly better. Perhaps it was anger to vent some, Nicholas slowly calmed down, he walked back and forth, the entire hall is the sound of his footsteps. "This is not over! Carmen, you go to Dean Wuddu and say, he asked us to promise it!" The disciple heard a calm face and nodded. "Good president, I know!" ... The news of the Hall and the Amos alchemy test was quickly spread throughout the college. When Lauren heard the news, he was slightly stunned, but he quickly responded, and his mouth slightly smiled. "I didn''t think that this cheap student has this talent? It seems that I am lucky!" The same is the summoner, but Loren has a nine-pronged approach to the alchemist''s Ten Commandments - nowhere! For Hall, this cheap student has alchemy talent Loren is still somewhat gratified. He is gratified, but Woodu is just the opposite of him. "I didn''t think that this kid would still have alchemy! Hey, what about alchemy? There are still two months, then you will know that your strength is really not enough!" Lawrence, the dean of the college, heard this news, but it was only a small stop for a second of his life, and then continued his own business if nothing happened... In short, Halls reputation in the college has once again been greatly improved, and many people are eager to see this legend. However, it is a pity that Hall will continue to retreat after the return of Alchemy. Even if he does not close him, he will not go to see these boring people. He does not have so much time to be bored with them! White gap Two months passed quickly. In the country for a few days, it was the day of selection in the inner court. Hall also stopped alchemy in the early days. At this time, he was teasing Angel... Chapter 251： Selection eve Chapter 251, the eve of selection For two consecutive months, Hall''s alchemy level has been greatly improved. Last week, he was able to refine the primary treatment. Although there are a lot of impurities, it belongs to the kind of just qualified medicine, but after all, is it successful? There is also Hall found that in the refining of the primary magic potion, after adding the diluted magic fruit juice, the magic effect has actually increased by half! If the amount of magic fruit needed to refine this primary magical potion is too large and consumes more mental energy than refining primary healing agents, he is likely to be refining the primary magic potion now. Hall has never been a junior alchemist since he was three months ago. It can be said that he has not used genius to describe it. It is not too horrible to say that it is enchanting! But he didn''t reveal the news at the moment, because when Hall handed Betty their 50 good remedies last month, Hall had already known that they were too swayed from their expressions, especially Mary, the hot one. I can''t wait to eat him! Based on this situation, Hall decided to collect it better! Said the magical fruit of the elf, Hall, after harvesting it from the last time, he irrigated the fruit spring again, but he vaguely found that the black land seems to be a little faded. Does this not cause the production of magic fruit? The fact is that, as Hall thought, the second time, the fruit has been reduced by half, and the third time is only a quarter. The main thing is that those black land began to yellow, and Hall knew that it could not be planted anymore, so after harvesting the third time more than twenty elves of magic fruit, he had to give this elf fruit tree Cut it. However, he did not lose the trunk. He felt that since the fruit had magical fluctuations, the trunk should have its role. "Is this change in black soil because of the absorption of energy? I remember that the reason for the black soil is Mithril. Does it need black soil to supplement black soil energy?" There is a ring in Hall''s hand that was obtained from the assassin sent by the king of the Principality of Aoraki. He remembers that there are many secret silver mines inside. So he immediately took out the Mithril mine. Sure enough, he immediately got a system prompt in his mind to ask if he absorbed the external energy. After consuming about one-tenth of the Mithril mine, the yellowish black soil turned black again. "Sure enough!" Not waiting for Hall to react, there was another voice in his mind. Do you want to expand the black land! Yes/No? For this request, Hall decided after thinking about it. After nearly half of the Mithril was absorbed, about two square meters of black soil was suddenly wrapped up by a burst of light. And Hall also got the news that the black soil will take two days to expand, and Hall is not dissatisfied with this situation. After all, even if the black soil is good tomorrow, it takes a month to re-cultivate an elf magic fruit leaf, and he has more than two hundred magic fruits in his hand, so he is not lacking. This is not, he is now taking out a gift to Angel, watching Angel''s smile, and Hall can''t help but smile. If you let others know that Halla Elf magic fruit is for children to eat as snacks, I don''t know if they will be defeated by Hall! Two days are the days of selection in the inner court. Hall has already received news that Lisa, who has been in the three months, will come to Mars City this afternoon, come with her, and the magic of the Akkadian Principality. High school students! Even if Hall recently stayed at home, he also learned from Ai Tuo and Vettel that the city of Mars was very lively recently, thanks to the selection of the inner court. Said to select, this has to mention Hall''s current strength. The third magical array of his mental power has been portrayed last month. Can reach this point, thanks to three days of a drop of life spring water and his persistent alchemy! Now Hall is a veritable third-order summoner, but his summoned beast is still in the system space. In reality, he has not signed any summoned beast. But even so, his strength is not that any of the three major guild presidents can stand alone. During this time, Hall used the alchemy potion and points to exchange a lot of the fifth-class magic crystal from the rose club, and also strengthened the Xiaoyue demon wolf, the violent magic bear, the fire wolf and the stone bee queen to the fifth battle. force. Now there are no more than 20 heads around the fifth-class battle hall! There are hundreds of third-class fire ants and tens of thousands of stone bees! This does not mean that Hall has a seventh-class magic crystal, he believes that in this inner court selection test, as long as there is not too abnormal people, he can easily deal with. After the meal, Hall and Ai Tuo and Vettel left the outside of the School of Magic to meet Lisa with followers such as Ryder. Its not that Hall wants to be so swaying, but now that the Martians have a large population, its still necessary to be careful. "Hall, when did you say Lisa?" A new face and anxious Aitau, Hall and Vettel could not help but turn their eyes. For Lisa, Vettel is very familiar. After all, they all come from the same place. For Lisa, who is very hot, Vettel really didn''t think that there would be a prince who cares about her. Is this love? After several months of contact, Vettel has been familiar with Ai Tuo. He knows that Ai Tuo is somewhat weak, so he is not optimistic about them. "I said Ai Tu, do you really want to see Lisa? Do you want to know her character..." Waiting for him to finish A womans voice coincides with the appearance of everyones ears. "What happened to my character?" Vettel heard a change in his face. He looked back and saw a woman wearing a magic robe with a third-class magician on her chest staring at him with a look of disappointment. When he saw the face of the coming person, the sweat of the size of the bean on the forehead could not stop flowing. "That... Miss Lisa, hello, I just said that your character is very good! Gentle and virtuous, considerate..." He couldnt say anything behind him. After Lisas murderous gaze, he touched his nose and quickly closed his mouth and stepped back. "Oh, Lisa, we met again!" Hall laughed and said Lisa. Ai Tian just wanted to talk, and suddenly a young tall man came in. "Dear Miss Lisa, are they your friends?" Chapter 252： Hit a small one to get old Chapter 252 hit a small one to come old! "Additional to subscribe to reward" It was a good meeting, and was suddenly interrupted by a stranger, which made Hall and others who were present unable to frown. "Alger senior, please call my name directly! Don''t add those prefixes in front!" Lisa has a straightforward personality, so she is naturally not so polite to people who make her unhappy. The outspoken words made the eyebrows of Alger suddenly wrinkled, and there was a hint of haze in his eyes, but he disguised himself well and immediately whispered to Hall and others. "Oh, Lisa Sha Xuemei is such a character, don''t be surprised!" by! Hall felt that sometimes his face was already very thick, and he didn''t think there was anyone who was thicker than his face. He had seen it. Lisa is his friend. In front of this guy, she shows that she is pursuing Lisa, but Lisa has not agreed, but she is somewhat disgusted. Just want to talk, but I heard that Vettel whispered in his ear to introduce the cheeky guy in front of him. "Hall, he is the prince Alger of the Principality of Akad, a sixth-class fire magician!" Hall didn''t think that Vettel was so well-informed, and he gave out the identity of Alger, but what about the prince? Ai Tuo is not a prince, nor has he seen Hall how to flatter him! "I am chatting with my friend, please leave!" Hall can be no matter what his prince is, and Lisa is his friend. Since he is not happy with Lisa, why should he care for him! When he heard Hall, Vettel couldn''t help but reach out and lift his hand. He felt that he had said something in his own words! Where can the average person go to offend a powerful person without a little emotional intelligence, but he will soon be the same, Hall is not a common person! Can ordinary people get the attention of the presidents of the three major guilds when they come to the college? Can an average person become an alchemist from scratch in just a few months? Can ordinary people survive from the assassination of a seventh-class warrior and kill it instead? Hall kills the Seventh-class soldiers and the news of the Hall Stone Bee is not a secret inside the Rose Club. Fortunately, everyone is only propagating inside, and there is no more transmission, otherwise Halls reputation will be louder in the outer court! "Bastard! What are you talking about!" After Alger heard the words of Hall, this was a serious look at Hall, and the person who came out directly to Halls nose was not himself. As a prince, he would not make such a rude thing. This matter naturally has his follow-up. The strength of the person who said this is not bad. The sign of the fifth-order summoner is so obvious on his chest, and behind him there are more than a dozen magicians in the fourth class. Obviously, the people sent by the Paka Principality to participate in the selection of the inner court are not low. "I talk to your host, how is your dog so rude?" Fighting... For Hall''s beep, Lisa Sha couldn''t help but laugh. When you come to hear the words, your face becomes dark, not only him, but even the owner of Alger! There is nothing in a dog, but the big dog has to look at the owner. Alger feels that he is just a bit arrogant, but facing the guy in front of him, he feels that he seems too low-key! "How can my people not be able to turn to you, who are you!" Alger is on the sidelines, the magic of his body is constantly fluctuating, and the momentum of the sixth-class magician suddenly shows up. However, it is a pity that Hall did not even look at this imposing manner. Alger wanted to take the idea of ??pressing the momentum and suddenly broke the air. At the same time, his face showed a hint of vigilance. At this time, a majestic voice came from the side. "Alger, what are you doing?" Upon hearing this voice, Alger quickly took up the momentum and turned to say hello to the color. "President Bowen is good!" "President Bowen is good!" Not only Alger, but even Lisa and the people who had slammed Hall before, said hello to the people. Hall curiously looked at the people, only to see that he had some gray hair and long beard, a wrinkled face, he looked very old, a white magic robe, and looks like Saruman inside the Lord of the Rings. But Hall felt a dangerous breath from him, which also appeared on Dean Lawrence. "This is Dean Bowen, Dean of the School of Magic School of the Akkad Principality, and an advanced wind magician!" No wonder! After listening to Vettel''s explanation, Hall suddenly nodded in his heart. "President Bowen, we are talking to friends of Lisa, who are the talented students in the outer court of the Mars Magic School!" Genius your sister! Hall couldn''t help but swear by Alger. This is where I praise myself. This is clearly the eye medicine for Bowen! Sure enough, when Alger finished this, Hall suddenly felt a ten times more powerful than Alger, and even a hundred times the momentum of the face! "field!?" Hall is not just a small fresh meat that has just been released. He has learned a lot about the field. This is an ability that must be possessed by the strong! I didn''t even think about it. Hall''s third-class mental power made all efforts, and a weak one would wrap the Hall with the broken barrier. This barrier looks like a small boat in the storm that doesn''t seem so safe. It almost broke down several times. Even so, Hall''s face was pale and snowy, and the sweat on his forehead fell down without money. "Hall!" Aituo and others quickly exclaimed, they are not the direct bearers of the field, so they can still speak the sound. And Alger and others were a smug expression on the face, and when Hall couldnt hold it, suddenly a voice interrupted Bowen. "Bo Wen old man, how come you can do this? Can you bully the students of our college?" "Loren!" With the arrival of Loren Hall''s pressure suddenly dissipated, even if Hall''s mental strength is higher, at this time I feel that some pace is not stable. Fortunately, Lisa Shake held him in time to fall without it! Although Hall did not fall, but everyone looked at Hall''s expression was a little surprised! To know that Dean Bowen is an eight-class senior wind magician, his field is just to make a young man who seems to be less than 20 years old look pale, it must be said that Hall''s strength is indeed not ordinary! This makes the face of everyone in the Akkad Principality who is about to participate in the selection change. "What? When you bully my students, do I have to retaliate with your students?" Alger and others heard a sudden change in face. Lorens hegemony is famous. When he really does not have a heavy hand, then dont say that he has participated in the test. Can you retreat from the whole body? Chapter 253： Chaos Chapter 253 chaos At this moment, suddenly a hearty laugh came from the side. "Hahaha, I didn''t think I saw such an interesting one! How, Loren, Bowen, are you going to fight here?" As the sound just fell, Hall found that both of Loren Cove''s brows were wrinkled at the same time. In the eyes of the gods, everyone can see that he is definitely a strong war! His face, which is not young, reveals a kind of majesty, and does not lack domineering. He walks straight up with a straight waist and looks very confident. "Kathy! I didn''t think you guys are coming too!" It was Loren. Hall was the first to discover that Lauren spoke in a serious tone. It seems that he is very jealous of this Casey. ! "Hall... This is the deputy dean of the School of Magic of the Principality of Stirling, Dean of Casey! He is the eighth-class magician of the mutant Lei system! He..." Ai Tuo just wanted to say ''He is very powerful'', but I haven''t said it yet, but it was interrupted by a figure that appeared behind Kathy. "Well?" Hall heard that Ai Tuo said that Casey was an eight-point Thunder magician. He was also shocked. During the time at the Academy of Magical Academy, he probably learned about the magic of the world. But the most destructive magic is recognized! So when he heard this, he knew something about why Lauren and Bowen would be so jealous of Kathy. Only after suddenly hearing the words of Ai Tuo said that half of it stopped, he also curiously said that his eyes looked at him and suddenly understood what it was. The person who came out from behind Kathy was not someone else. He was the brother of Ai Tuo Nan Can! The only difference that makes Hall difference is that he should have been a first-class fire magician before he was supposed to be a first-class fire magician. "It seems that he has had an adventure this time! Otherwise it will not be promoted so fast..." Since there are now three deputy directors of the Magic Academy, there is no way for them to speak to these juniors. After seeing everyone stop talking because of their arrival, Casey smiled. "How is Loren, I haven''t seen it for a few years, and my temper is still so hot?" Seeing that Lauren didn''t say, Casey didn''t care. He turned to look at Bowen again. "It seems that everyone is very prepared this year. I don''t know which one of the students in the inner hospital this year!" Hall glanced at Kathy, and said that this old man is not a good thing. He even poured oil on the fire. He should have nothing. He was like this, and the atmosphere was tense. Fortunately, Loren and Bowen are clear, especially Loren, he snorted. "Is there any good guess, I don''t know when I get there? There is also the old man of Bowen. Young people have the topic of young people. Let''s go first?" For Loren''s words, Bowen and Casey nodded involuntarily, and they also knew that they had lost their identity here, so they agreed with Loren''s proposal. But before Bowen left, the gaze stayed on Hall and saw that Hall did not show his fear. He also nodded slightly. "I didn''t expect to find a good one for Loren." Material, they are really lucky!" ... After the three deputy deans of the School of Magic left, the people were relieved. The three top-ranking seniors were together, and the pressure on them was too great. They were not scared to stand still. It is very good! Hall came here mainly to welcome Lisa, but I didnt think that there were so many incidents. Although he was not too concerned, he knew that if he stayed here, the trouble would only increase. ! "Lisa, let''s go back!" Hall wants to leave, but others don''t agree, but what makes him a little surprised is that it is not Alger who came out to stop himself, but Aita''s half-brother Nan Can! "Isn''t this a Hall student? It''s rare for us to meet again, so what are you going to do? I will introduce a few people to you to know about them. When you choose, you should take care of each other! Are you saying that you are Wang Di?" For Hall''s hate, Nancan feels nothing less than Aito! In the last incident, Hall even directly let him lose a master who has followed him for many years. Later, he realized that this is the reason for relying on external forces (the real reason is that he is not clear!) Therefore, during this time, he was desperately practicing, and in some Principalities, he supported the cultivation resources and the cultivation of the college. He soon changed from a first-class magician to a fourth-class! From here you can see that other talents are no less than love! To improve his strength, he is always revening for how to find Hall. Today, he suddenly sees the dispute between Hall and the Akadian Principality School of Magic. He naturally will not give up this heavenly opportunity! Ai Tuo heard his big brother''s eyes. He doesn''t love the throne. He doesn''t mean he won''t fight for it. Since the last incident, he has already understood that if he is a half-brother, if he is still If you are weak, the last failure will be your own! Even if it is to follow his own people, he will not be indifferent to the throne at this time! "Wang Xiong comes from afar. My younger brother who is the landlords friendship will naturally have to entertain. How about going to the big brother and the seniors to pick up the dust?" Pretty! Hall and Vettel secretly admire the heart of the Ai Tuo this is the first to master the sovereignty of this step is very wonderful... This clearly tells Nancan that this is the outer courtyard of the Mars City Magic Academy. You must be honest with you outside! Here is our home! "You..." Nancan didn''t think that Ai Tu would say such a counterattack. For a time, he really couldn''t continue to answer, but he had a man around him to help him out. "Oh, Nancan Xuedi, is this your brother? Oh, its very interesting! Its not necessary to pick up the dust. When we enter the inner courtyard of the School of Magic, we are going back to your brother!" The person who spoke was very proud, but Hall found that when he said this, Nan Can turned a faint step and smiled slightly. Is this persons identity higher than Nancan? Hall didn''t know him, and it didn''t mean that Alger didn''t know him. He suddenly stood by and watched the drama. "Hey, isn''t this Taylor of the Principality of the Principality of Sterling? You are so confident, it seems that you are very prepared this year!" Chapter 254： Selection begins Chapter 254 Selection begins "Hey, isn''t this Taylor of the Principality of the Principality of Sterling? You are so confident, it seems that you are very prepared this year! If you count, you are the last chance today!" Taylor? Hall glanced at the man named by Alger as Taylor, who felt that this person gave him a familiar atmosphere. I saw the man in his twenties, with a face that looks like a finely crafted face, a beautiful nose, a beautiful nose and a cherry-like lip color. The arc of his lips is quite perfect, and he seems to have a smile at any time. This kind of smile, like the sun slamming the clouds out of the clouds, pierced it all at once, gentle and free. He is long and elegant, dressed in a graceful beige magic robe, and a silver-silver secret silver space ring on his hand shows extraordinary extravagance. The whole person has a natural and noble atmosphere. Especially after Hall saw the mark of the summoned beast on his chest, he suddenly realized that this familiarity came from his peers! "Hall, you have to be careful about this person. He is called Taylor. It is a powerful descendant of the Principality of Sterling! Like him, he is also the summoner of spiritual talent!" Just as Ai Tu explained Hall''s identity to Hall, Taylor was talking to Alger. Hall stared at Taylor, and he was a little surprised to learn that this is a summoner who is as spiritually talented as himself. However, with his understanding of the summoner, even if he is spiritually talented, it is not an opponent of system space, because Hall knows that sometimes the system is out of pitty, he does not think there is anything more than this. Also in the system space! Taylor and Alger are clearly aware, but it seems that there is also a contradiction between them. For this situation, Hall really did not want to understand, so he ignored the two people are communicating, directly to Lisa. "Let''s go, Angel is thinking of you, I have been chanting several times!" Lisa also didn''t want to stay here. When she heard Hall say this, she immediately smiled. "Well, wait for me!" After she finished Lisa, she immediately went back and found a woman who was dressed like her, and then she came over with a smile. "Okay, let''s go!" Alger didn''t think that Hall would leave Lisa with him without paying attention to him. He naturally disagreed. "Lisa, now is the key time, please don''t leave the team!" Hall glanced at Lisa, and saw Lisa Sha Lius eyebrows turned upside down and turned to the Alger. "The dean said, come to Mars City and be free to move! You take care of me!" "Damn!" After seeing Lisa and Hall and others left, Alger couldn''t help but swear, but after seeing Taylor laughing at him, he resisted the anger and said. "This time the inner court is selected, our test can be left at the end, but before that, I hope that we can temporarily ally! After all, the outer court of the Mars Magic School has a great advantage!" Taylor heard a smile on his face. He nodded and said, "Of course there is no problem. I heard that Catherine has increased in strength in recent years, but they also have a lot of fighting. I think they should not be our opponents. As for In the end, who is the last winner, we have the skills!" The outer court of the Mars Magic School is like a high school in the North China era of the Earth Age. They have certain inherent advantages, while other colleges and universities want to enter Peking University, then they need to work harder. And this is also the reason in this era, the magic schools of several other Principalities want to get more places in the inner court, then they need to **** from the outer court. A strong outer court is not a college that can compete, so in general, they will unite, this is already the norm. Even if there is a contradiction between Taylor and Alger, under this fact, they all understand what they are going to do and what they should do! ... On the way back, Lisa asked about the situation in Nosia. Hall shook his head. "I don''t know yet. After the selection of the inner court, I will think again!" For Nosia, Hall also remembered that she didn''t know what happened to her now. However, he is now afraid to blatantly pass. The situation of the ancient tree of war will not explain it at all. It is estimated that the elf queen will find him with new hatred and hate! Plus, it is the place to go to other people''s elves, so he is really not sure about Hall''s current strength! Lisa has a lot of words. She hasn''t seen Hall for a long time. She is talking all the way. Ai Tuo has been shaking her head and smiling. He also wants to say a word or two, but it will be extinguished after being disregarded by Lisa. The thought of talking. Look at the side of Vettel and shake his head! The heart said that it is also a prince, how to mix it like this... When I got home, Lisa immediately rushed over and picked it up when she saw Angel. Fortunately, Angel remembered Lisa, and she always laughed and shouted at her sister. And Lisa has no stingy, and the candy in the space ring does not need to be put out. If Hall didn''t laugh and stopped her, the whole room would be filled with her. Take out an empty space ring to collect these things, and then hand it to Angel, that is, Hall has got so many space rings from the stone bees, and replaced them with others. Which one will give a child a space ring? Isn''t this like the fireflies in the night that are generally eye-catching? Everyone talked and laughed and had a meal. After that, Lisa Sha went back to find her own team. After all, she was going to be selected in the inner court. In this section, she did not dare to make it. ... time flies Soon it was the day of selection in the inner court Hall just came out of the system space, the previously expanded black land has become two square meters, Hall planted two elf magic fruit seeds and After watering, I left the space. "Hey!" Xiao He was released by Hall the day before yesterday. When he came out, he expressed his dissatisfaction with Hall against Hall Roar, as if he said that Hall could not speak. Hall had to comfort him. It wasnt that Hall didnt want to let it out, but the little black was too naughty. When he played several times, he interrupted the alchemy that he finally made the last step, and Hall did not. I can safely leave this guy alone, so just throw it into the ranch. If Angel didn''t ask, Hall really almost forgot it. "Oh! Got it! You can''t put it in!" It was hard to comfort Xiao Hei, and Hall took care of everyone and walked toward the school square. What Hall doesn''t know is that this time the selection of the inner court, there will be a big change... Chapter 255： Collecting people Chapter 255, the collection of people, "subscribe!" Reward! Monthly ticket! Mars City Magic College Academy Square At this time, there are already tens of thousands of people gathered here. It is important to know that a large part of the people here are magical arrays. No matter which country, if there are so many magicians, they are likely to unify the whole continent! It can be seen that the status of each magic school in the country is very high! Fortunately, there are people in the kingdom of the various magic schools, and the students of the various magic schools are mostly the people of the empire. Otherwise, these kings will allow this kind of power that can threaten their kingship! The entire square is divided into three distinct areas. As can be seen from the student costumes in various regions, this is the student of the three magic schools of the Empire. In the middle are the students from the outer court of the Mars City Magic Academy. On the left are the students of the Principality of Studan, and on the right are the students of the Principality of Akkad. The time for the selection of the inner court is set at 9:00 in the morning. At this time, there are constantly students coming together from all directions, and Hall is one of them. However, he did not show a very excited appearance, holding the black sloshing look, the unwitting person thought he had a play! "Hall, why are you still here?" Suddenly a familiar voice came from behind, waiting for Hall to react, and the little black in the arms jumped directly, and then Halls horrified eyes directly hit the persons arms, and his head slammed into the majestic . That way, Halls brain immediately came up with a black line This color dog! "Giggle! Little black, long time no see! Think about me?" Smiley woman can not afford others, she is the hot girl Barbera! Babe stretched his hand and touched the little black hairy little head, then looked up and glared at Hall. "You master is too embarrassed. Look at Xiaohei. So long, its still so small, are you abusing? It?" Not waiting for Hall''s explanation, Xiaohe immediately made a poor appearance and screamed twice, and Barbera''s face showed a pitiful expression stroking its body to comfort. "Little black is really poor, my sister gives you delicious food!" After Barbera took out some fruit from the space ring, he was ready to put it on the small black mouth. Hall saw that Xiao Hes disgusted expression was amused. He knew that Xiao Hes guy was very picky. He ate meat and magic crystal. For fruit, hes the elf magic fruit. Its normal. not interested "He eats bones!" Halls words immediately provoked the black screaming, but when Xiao Hei saw the expression of Halls smile, his eyes slipped a few turns and then bought Barberas dissatisfaction. In the eyes, I returned to Hall. Obviously, the meaning in Hall is that he understands it. He only gives it bones. How can this be done? It is not a real dog! As soon as I thought of those magic crystals and elf magic fruits, Xiao He immediately chose to yield. "You count!" Hall smirked and patted his head, then he looked at Barbera while walking. "How are you still here?" Barbera screamed at Hall and said, "Not because of you!" "Because I" Hall was stunned, he did not expect Barbera to explain this. "You don''t look at it! It''s almost over, you are still here!" Not waiting for Hall to open, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. "Barbera school girl, Hall school brother, how are you here, hurry up, President Catherine sees you haven''t come yet, Call me specifically to find you!" Yep? Catherine makes people call themselves, Hall is not unexpected, he is accidental this person! This guy who called Hall was actually the fifth-order summoner Tom who mistakenly liked Betty and challenged himself! Seeing that Hall is still there, Toms face is slightly grinning. Halls brother, I really misunderstood you last time. The senior here apologizes like you, I hope you dont mind! He said that he was really right. I took a nap. This is not only the horror of Hall, but also the side of Barbera. "Hey, that Tom''s senior, you don''t have to, I didn''t take it to heart." Its said verbally, but Hall always feels that something is wrong, but since others have come to apologize, and they are also a meeting, Hall naturally wont refuse it. If he says it, he will not treat him at all. Going, if he didn''t appear today, Hall research forgot. "Oh, that''s great! I thought Hall''s brother would disagree with my apology! After all, this selection is very necessary for President Catherine and the Rose Conference, so we need to be united!" Thats right. Hall looked at Tom seriously and didnt notice any abnormality on his face. After thinking about it, he nodded and smiled at him. I know this, then lets go together. Let''s go!" The three soon arrived in the area where the outer school of the Mars Magic School was located. The three college guilds were already here. The arrival of Hall has been noticed by many people. Some people are surprised by their eyes, others are hateful. For example, the Brass of the Brave, Ammos, Carmen, Nicholas, and the courage of Hera, Aldridge. Of course, there are also Betty, Mary, Edo, Vettel and Catherine, the president of the Rose Club. Hall''s seat is very high. He is now behind Catherine and stands with Betty, Mary and others. This situation has also been seen by the other two magic school people. They are all curious to see Hall, a young guy. I dont know why Hall can stand behind the president. Is his identity very special? Others may not know Hall, but the Algers of the Akadian Principality School of Magic and Taylor of the Principality of the Principality of Studan are all frowning at Hall After two days to find out The news, they all have some understanding of Hall. A summoner with a spiritual talent, it is said that there are many fourth-class summoners. Taylor was most shocked when he heard the news. He was a spiritual summoned summoner. In addition to a sixth-speaking beast, there were several fifth- and fourth-class summoned beasts in his summoning beast. This is also his most proud place. Under the same strength, no one can stand alone with him, but he did not expect that he could meet someone with the same characteristics as himself! This made Taylor and Alger, who originally wanted to deal with the outer court of the Mars Magic School, more sure of this! But fortunately, they heard that Hall had offended the courage and the brave peoples guilds in the two outer courts. It seemed that the offense was not too light. After getting the news, the two of them immediately exchanged ideas and came up with a plan. That is to try to provoke the internal battle of the outer court of the Mars City Magic Academy! "You haven''t been stunned for a long time! Hall!" Chapter 256： mutation Chapter 256 Mutation The selection of the inner court is about to begin. After the people standing in the square saw that the vice presidents of several colleges on the stage had come up, the original voice was quiet. With the arrival of Lawrence, the students at the outer court of the Mars Magic School in the square immediately applauded. The other two college students saw the situation and they also clapped their hands. Not to mention that Lawrence was a dean. The identity of his nine senior magicians was enough to make them daunting. This is a strength. world! Lawrence did not say much, he just encouraged everyone, I hope everyone can achieve a good result. With the turn of the Mars City School of Magic, the vice president of the outer court, Morstein came to preside over the work. With his announcement, Hall understood the contents of this inner court selection. It turns out that everyone is not here to select, but to transfer to the magic space to go to another space, the specific situation needs to be in that space to know. "Another space?" Hall was surprised when he heard the news. He really didn''t know that there was another space in the continent where he was. However, since I saw that everyone was not surprised, Holden was speechless. It seems that he has been busy with alchemy recently and has never understood this selection. It seems that Hall''s doubts, Tom on the side suddenly said, "Hall Xuedi, you don''t have to worry, the space that is transmitted is actually a space where the inner court is located. This space is also a stable space, and the magic elements there. It is richer and more stable than here!" "Oh? That''s it!" Hall really didn''t think that the inner court was not on this continent. Seeing that Hall is interested in listening to this, Tom also told Hall about some of the news he knew. What Hall didn''t know was that his every move with Tom was clearly seen by a person, and that person''s mouth was still showing a proud expression. As Mostain finished, soon the teacher came over to assign personnel, because the transfer of the magic array could not transfer so many people at a time, so only a batch of transmissions. Immediately after each batch was delivered, a teacher came over and led the next group of students to leave. Although there are three colleges in the entire square, the speed is not slow. If it is less than half an hour, it is the turn of Hall. I don''t know if it is God or what, Hall did not follow Catherine, and with him in a group of twenty, only Tom is a familiar person. Hall didn''t think much, and Tom smiled and patted Hall''s shoulder and smiled. "Hall Xuedi, you don''t have to worry, there may be dizziness when you send it. You just close your eyes at the beginning, and this dizziness will soon pass!" For the sudden emergence of Toms senior school today, Hall said that there are some doubts, but since others are smiling, Hall is not good to refuse. "Oh, thank you Toms senior!" ... Magic array, and still send magic array, Hall is the first time to see... Looking at the blue pillar surrounded by six people, with a densely carved mysterious rune in front of him, Hall was surprised at the look. He was thinking that if a magic array like this could be owned by several big countries, then it would be convenient to go out in the future. However, he quickly denied his thoughts. Since he knows the importance of the magic array, how could the three empires not know! And when Hall has been in the world for more than a year, has he seen the transfer magic array? No! This shows what? This shows that the transfer magic array is very precious! And the cost of transmission is definitely not low! Otherwise how could the three empires let go of this technology! You know, the war is so fast, if there is such a magical array on the border of the empire, is it still necessary to station a large number of soldiers around? Every time there is an enemy invasion, it is enough to send troops directly from the capital, which can save a lot of military expenses! Thinking of this, Hall couldnt help but shake his head and smile. He laughed too much for himself! Then Hall raised an interest in this magical array, thinking in his heart, how good it would be if he could master this skill! Tom saw Hall screaming and sneer in his heart, but he quickly and enthusiastically introduced the transfer magic array. "These are all made by the masters of the magic array. I heard that there is a need for a precious material called space stone. Unfortunately, this material is very small, and the success rate of such a magical array is very low! There was once an emperor who wanted him. Popularization, the result almost made the treasury empty!" Tom is like a knowledgeable scholar, telling Hall while walking. Soon, this group of twenty students came to the magic array. The teacher who led the team said loudly, "There will be some dizziness when you send it. If you can''t take it, you can close your eyes, which can reduce the dizziness." After listening to the teacher, a large number of students closed their eyes. After all, a teacher is unlikely to harm them. This is clear to them. When Hall thought about it, he closed his eyes, but he didn''t know why. When the teacher said that he was preparing, he suddenly felt a guilty heart and seemed to feel something was about to happen. At this moment, he suddenly heard an exclamation from outside, and Holton opened his eyes, as the pupils swelled. Because he saw Tom standing next to him, staring at his hand with a look of horror - www.novelhall.com~ and the mysterious thing in his hand actually produced a lot of black energy, and regardless of Toms scream Six energy rushed toward the pillars of the six magical arrays. "This, what''s going on? You lied to me... I... Ah!" Tom seemed to want to say something, but Hall found that more and more black energy was collected on six pillars, and the original blue pillar soon became black. The original mysterious rune turned out to be so embarrassing, giving a sense of horror. When Hall saw his mind, he first thought of running away, but as a scream came, everyone stopped. It turned out that some of the students standing next to me wanted to escape from here because of horror. This was halfway through. Suddenly his body melted away from the air, and that part was the part of his magical array. Obviously, the wound was It was caused by this black magical array! The student died directly, letting those who are ready to escape have a cold sweat in their hearts... "What is going on with this special thing!" Chapter 257： Sending something out Chapter 257 transmits an accident "What the **** is going on?" Hall screamed at Tom. Other students have seen such a **** scene, plus the fear of fear, one or two are weak and unable to fall to the ground, and even more directly spit. "I... I don''t know, I... I''m being... ah ah!" Tom tried to squeeze out a few words from the mouth, not waiting for him to talk, suddenly he screamed again, Hall found black energy turned out to be Beginning to eat him up, his face slowly covered with dark runes, as if to swallow him! "what happened!" The leaders of the three colleges on the stage found this situation, Laurenton was angry and rushed to the crown, and a huge water system magic suddenly rushed from his body. Fortunately, most of the surrounding are masters of the eighth-class combat power, and soon they immediately launched their own field to resist the magical impact of Lawrence, but their beards and magic robe screamed in the wind. Loren is more direct, because he found that the magical array of this problem is actually a student of their college, and more importantly, Hall is also among them! Roar! As a scream came, Loren''s lion was suddenly summoned, and Loren said nothing, and his foot was turned directly to the body, without him opening, and the lion came to the magic circle in a jump. "This is... demonic energy?" Looking at the pillars of the magical array that had completely turned dark, Lorens face became irony. Soon, several deans, including Lawrence, came to the magic circle. "Devil energy! How can there be demon energy? Can you stop it?" With Lawrence yelling, a white-haired old man immediately took a reel from the space ring and then waited for the others to open. The magical array is gone. In the eyes that everyone expected, the scrolls burst out of the light and six lights were placed on the pillars. The white-haired old mans face did not show any surprise, because he found that these lights were quickly eroded by black energy. The hands are flying fast, and a mysterious array of energy fluctuations is transmitted from his hands to the six pillars. As the white hair looked at the participation, everyone found that the magic array that was about to be wrapped in black energy turned out to be slow. "Oh, great! We are saved!" "Hey! I want to go home! I don''t want to participate in the selection!" Several girls were directly scared and crying incoherently, and even more said that they would give up the selection. "Hall, are you okay? You wait patiently for a while, and you will be saved when you break this magical array!" Loren shouted loudly outside, and Hall shook his head gently. "Teacher, I am fine for the time! Teacher, I want to ask you to do me a favor!" Hall was not as optimistic as they were, because he vaguely discovered that the light began to dim, and the white-haired old man who was stopping the magic array began to look pale and sweaty. "What is it busy?" It seems that Loren also found this problem. He did not care, and quickly asked. "Mr. Lauren, if I have an accident, please help me..." Not waiting for Hall to finish, suddenly he found that the white-haired old man actually vomited blood at this time, and Holton screamed badly! The black energy quickly wrapped up the entire magical array at the moment the old man was injured. Hall had no time to say the last sentence, and suddenly the whole magical array flashed. "Not good! Retreat!" Lawrence saw a white-haired old man hold it, then slammed back, not only him, but other deans also saw this scene, they are no faster than Lawrence. slow. A loud bang! The whole black energy-wrapped ball flashed away in the eyes of everyone''s horror. This scene is coming fast and going fast. In addition to the six broken magical pillars, there is still a figure in the magic array! "Damn! Check it out! What the **** is going on?!" Lawrence was angry. He didn''t think that this problem would occur when he was selected in the inner court. Mostains face was stunned. The man should have been called Tom. It seems that this matter is related to him, so he immediately left his loved one to investigate Tom. "President, this is not easy! There is demon energy! Do you want to tell the inner court about this matter!" Loren originally wanted to go to the inner court, but he just heard Hall''s help, although Hall did not finish. However, he understood Hall''s meaning, and immediately expressed his thoughts and Dean Lawrence. "Well! You look at it!" After Lawrence turned to look at the Associate Dean of Casey at the Principality of Magic, and the Vice Dean of the Arkad School of Magic, "The two, this time. The things are special, so please ask the two to immediately tell the dean, let them come over as soon as possible!" For Lawrence, Bowen and Casey looked at each other and the two did not find any excuses to directly agree. After all, the incident was not normal. They also understood what Lawrence was worried about, so they contacted the dean of the college very well and then followed Lawrence honestly. Before everyone left, Woodu glanced at the magical array of Hall''s disappearance, and his face showed a smug expression. ... on the other hand Hall found himself unable to move, not only that, but he suddenly felt that a cold energy was slowly eroding his body. He is very clear in his heart, but the body can not make movements, the feeling of the cold wind is like the place where the next Baidu, he found that he wants to open his mouth is a luxury! If there is an outsider, it will be surprisingly developed. Hall''s body is also slowly eroded by black energy. At this time, the black energy only spreads in Hall''s nose, and is slowly moving toward Hall''s eyes. Soon he found that his eyes slowly began to darken up that black made him feel the breath of death! lonely! fear! A negative emotion suddenly occupied Hall''s entire heart. He wanted to scream and wanted to shout loudly at the darkness in front of him, and wanted them to return. However, it is a pity that the black energy did not listen to him. If you want to see the whole package of Hall, suddenly a ray of light will be emitted from the chest chest. The whole black energy is like a mouse seeing a cat, and it quickly retreats. Go on. Or it should be sucked in by the chest chest. Strange, Hall seems to hear a familiar and mechanical voice. "I found abnormal energy! Is it absorbed?" "I found abnormal energy! Is it absorbed?" "I found abnormal energy! Is it absorbed?" "Default agrees to absorb!" Chapter 258： Crossing again? Chapter 258 has passed again? "Do you want a monthly pass? Crossed again! The events of the magical array soon spread throughout the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy. Not only the entire Academy of Magic Academy is full of law enforcement team members, even the entire Mars City is everywhere martial law. Looking at a group of armed and heavily armed soldiers, some unsuspecting groups were scared and pale, but fortunately these soldiers were only guarding the passages of the city gates and the entrances and exits of the airships, which made many people who were worried could not help but feel relieved. Of course, it is precisely because of this sudden martial law that many of the wanted criminals hidden in the city were successfully captured. There were still some wanted criminals who wanted to resist. After seeing the soldiers in disregard of the direct magical killing in the city, everyone raised their hands and surrendered. Hall''s home "How could this be? Hall!" Avril Lavigne had some feelings when she was walking in Hall today. She didn''t know what was going on, she felt a little uncomfortable. Now she suddenly heard that Hall teacher Loren sent someone over. After telling her the news, the real person suddenly felt a whirlwind. If it wasnt for glutinous rice and Mia, the Avril children might fall to the ground. "Hey! Mom, what''s wrong? I want to be!" Angel is very small, but she was very sensible since she was a child, so she didn''t know what Hall was, but she also knew that Hall seemed to be in trouble. So tears can''t stop flowing down. "An Qier doesn''t cry! Hey! Hey, it''s okay!" Avril children heard Angel''s crying, and quickly cheered up, holding Angel and comforting. Although she was comforting Angel, she was very painful in her heart. During this time, she was bullied and said that she wouldnt be able to tell her after her parents death. Fortunately, I met my own younger brother. With the help of my younger brother, they were able to escape from danger and began to slowly return to normal life. But now, how long does it take to get the news of a brother-in-law, how can this make her not sad. "Missy, now we just heard that the young master said that the young master was transferred to other places, and it does not mean that the young master will have an accident! If you think about it carefully, the young master''s ability, who can bully him?" Everyone did not think that Mia, who was quiet and quiet, could say such a reasonable word. In fact, everyone did not find that Mia and Mochi''s eyes looked at each other naturally, and then separated naturally. If not careful, no one would have found this. "Mia, you mean Hall is still alive?" Avril was already a six-god, and she suddenly heard Mia say this, and the whole person suddenly raised some hope. Mia nodded, saying that she was not in line with her age. "Missy, I don''t think the young master will have an accident! Also, we should worry about some of us now!" "We?" Mia''s words are not terrible, and everyone does not understand how to talk about themselves. What Ryder seemed to see, but he did not speak, but looked at Mia seriously. Mia didn''t mind, she nodded slightly and said, "Missy, now the young master is not there anymore. The points we need to live here are gone. In this way, we are likely to be presented to the Academy of Magic Academy! So now Our top priority is to find a way to be here!" "In the first place, we can guarantee our own safety. Secondly, we can get the news of the young master in the first time!" Mias words are the head. Avril is not a fool. She was just excited. She didnt think so much for a while. Now, after slowly calming down, she carefully looked at the mysterious little girl. After a long time, she was beheaded "Well, what should we do now?" "Thinking about it is here! This requires the help of a friend of Master Hol! His teacher is currently one of the best candidates! But we have to find more than one in case!" After all, Hall is only one of Lauren''s teachers. Even if he uses his own rights, it is estimated that it is impossible for Avril to stay for a long time. The only way is that one of them will be a student of the School of Magic Academy! But the magician is not so good! "Then what do we do now, no points, we can''t stay too long, what if the Hall returns and can''t find us?" Mia sighed a little, and obviously Avril did not see the current situation. She knew something about her. It was definitely their reason that led to Hall being counted, so she now hesitated. But soon, she was connected, looked up and seriously looked at Avril said "If you can, I want to try!" "you?" It may be that apart from Mo Qi, everyone in the room does not understand, why is Mia so confident? She seems to be only about nine years old, so big, can have magical talent? "Well, this time, my grandfather showed me a lot of magical knowledge. I think if you work hard, you should be able to!" Everyone... Everyone doesn''t know how to say it, but the current situation can''t be put forward by other people. In the end, it is only the case. But what surprised everyone was Angel. Everyone didn''t think she actually said that she would become a magician! Everyone thought she was laughing, but when she took out an elf magic fruit from the space ring, Mia was dumbfounded... "This... this is the Elf Magic Fruit! Elf Magic Fruit from the Moon Well!" On another continent, the cold wind glides across the earth, and some withered leaves are like a small boat in the sea in the storm is constantly being destroyed. The two blood-red moons in the sky make this vast land look unusually strange. The original clear sky didn''t know how to start to sink, and the raindrops began to slowly fall from the clouds. Oh, the rain gradually increased, and it dripped into the dry land and was quickly sucked into the land. On a hill not far away, a figure is lying on the ground and moving. If it is not from his weak and undulating thorax that he is still breathing, it is estimated that most people will think this is a body. As the rain slowly grew, the raindrops dripped onto the man''s head and slowly fell into his mouth. Perhaps it is because of this rain that the man has miraculously moved his lips. "Hey! Hurt!" The man was awakened by the rain. He slowly opened his eyes, maybe he had slept for too long, which made him not respond for a while. Where is this? (www..) Chapter 259： Distressed again Chapter 259 is in danger again. In the distance of this **** continent, surrounded by many thorns and roses, an ancient castle stands. The castle seems to have been a long time ago. The high gray walls are covered with dark green vines, so many. They all surrounded the window, and some even got into the window, revealing a bit of gloom. The moonlight on the castle. The crow on the roof whispered, and suddenly a hand opened the creaking window, and a rotten smell suddenly filled out, so that the crow yelled and flew away in the distance. The castle at night, as if everything has recovered from silence. In the hall of the castle, gorgeous candlesticks, swaying candlelights, warm fireplaces, and silver tableware. There is a man on the table, the cold and arrogant eyes seem to have no focal length, the deep eyes are full of anger, the black hair, scattered on both shoulders, the handsome has to make people secretly marvel, his side is surrounded by a cold breath. This man, the man''s maturity and honesty and enthusiasm and courage and courage and unrestrained and introverted, to achieve the real retractable and free flowing, but also to bring the charm of the soul to the extreme. The gestures are so noble and elegant! It was only when he raised the blood-red wine glass that it was very strange under the illumination of the candlelight! "You mean, failed?" The voice of the man was very magnetic and pleasant, but the black man who was kneeling under him was scared and shivered. After a long time, the man spoke again, but the voice was cold. "Find him! Catch him! Or die!" As soon as the words were finished, the man suddenly waved his hand and the whole table suddenly turned into ashes! ...... "Where is this?" Hall looked at the sky with some confusion. He found that the sky turned out to be a double-blooded moon. Although he didn''t know where he was, he was sure of one thing, and he seemed to be coming to a strange place. . Suddenly remembered something, Hall slammed his head and looked at his body. He saw a broken robe of magic covering his **** body and saw himself. He sat up regardless of the pain from the wound. "Call, okay, I thought it was crossing again!" Its not that Hall doesnt want to go back, but he thinks its good here! There is space for Warcraft to have loved ones, at least not as much as before, it is a way to dredge the house at home! As soon as he mentioned the space, Hall suddenly thought of something. "It seems like he suddenly heard the energy of the system before he stunned in the magical array!" Just want to enter the space, suddenly Hall face suddenly became pale. "I rely!" He found that he couldn''t get into the space any more, and he couldn''t help but swear. Then he tried it a few times before giving up. Because there has been such a situation in the space before, now even if he is anxious, it will not help, it is better to determine where he is more important. After checking the physical condition, Hall couldn''t help but frown, because he found that his current situation is very second, the mental damage is very serious, and there may be no hope that he wants to recover quickly without the spring water! Fortunately, his body looks very miserable. In fact, it is some skin trauma, and it has not reached the point of being hurt. Fortunately for Hall, there is a space ring in his hand that specializes in alchemy pharmacy and it has not fallen. This is perhaps the most fortunate news. Resist the pain in the whole body, Hall looked at the situation in the space ring, and then some of the depression is that in addition to more than a dozen weak therapeutic agents and several primary treatments in the three square meters of space, there is nothing! "It seems that I have to wake up myself in the future, otherwise I should have a preparation in this situation!" Sighing, Hall took a weak therapeutic agent and quickly took it. He soon felt a warm feeling in his stomach. After a few minutes of rest, his pain was obviously relieved. Where is it here? Hall, whose body was getting better, looked around and the environment under the **** two months made him feel very surprised. "Blood color for two months, it seems that I have determined that I am not in the continent of Allen! There are unobstructed mountains around, it is estimated that there is a greater possibility in the wild, I hope not to encounter any dangerous World of Warcraft!" If there is still a space system, in addition to the eight equals and nine other World of Warcraft, and other to find Hall trouble, Hall is not afraid, but now that the space can not enter, and Hall''s mental strength is temporarily damaged, So it is better to leave as soon as possible! Looking up at the position of the **** two-month, Hall thought about it and walked toward the direction of the two months. ...... The **** moon in the sky has fallen, and the east is about to show a fishy white. At this time, one person is walking in the wild with a thick branch like an arm. This person is not someone else. It is just a Hall that has been sent to this continent. At this time, he has been going for more than five hours. The injury on his body has been crusted with the help of weak therapeutic agents, but because of the spirit. Highly concentrated, Hall''s face has already shown a tired look, gasping in his mouth, and his forehead sweat can''t stop falling. Hot! Fortunately... Hall thought as he walked. Its good to take life springs often, and the strength of the body has improved. Otherwise, its estimated that its already cumbersome! Just as Hall sighed, there was a sudden running sound in front of him. "Someone?" Hall''s face suddenly showed a surprise expression After all, people are living in groups, even if they used to be at home, then at least when buying and selling, they still have to be in contact with people. But Hall suddenly thought of something, quickly took his space ring off his finger and hid him in his boots. Money is not exposed! Reasonable words! What''s more, Hall''s current situation, even a first-class fighter can easily kill him! Just when he had just hidden the ring, suddenly a figure flew toward himself. Perhaps the comer did not expect to have anyone in front of him. He was habitually paused. Hall also looked at the comers for a short time. It turned out that this is not a human being, but a pig-shaped World of Warcraft. The pair of blood-colored eyes and white teeth are daunting. When the fangs were found only in front of the Hall, the pupil suddenly slammed, and the originally slowed pace quickly accelerated. The pair of fangs were slightly flattened, and it looked like it wanted to block it. Awkward lessons for those who go! "I am going! No!" Chapter 260： Blood month Chapter 260 Blood Moon "I am going! No!" In exchange for the previous, Hall will definitely wave a hand to let a group of wolves to clean up this pig! But now Hall is the road to catch up all night, the whole body is tired and hungry, it is very good to not fall down, now I have encountered a cow-sized Warcraft pig attack, it is really a house leaking overnight rain! Tragedy! Looking at the front of the head, the eyes are red, revealing the murderous fangs blood pig, Hall can only help the branch across his chest, and expect this fangs blood pig to collide Leave him immediately after flying. Just as the pair of fangs was about to hit the branch, suddenly a flash of lightning rushed here. Waiting for Hall to react, a scream of screams suddenly erupted from the mouth of the **** pig. When Hall opened his eyes, he found that he didnt know when the blood pig had not bought his own eyes, but fell on it. A little tree a few meters away twitched. And his head has a long arrow still shaking. "saved?!" Obviously, it is only a person who can kill a **** pig with a bow and arrow! At least so far, Hall did not find that Warcraft will use bows and arrows! "Who are you? Which tribe?" A very thick voice came from the side, and Hall looked up and almost felt that he had come to an ancient age! I saw that this person is probably a man in his forties, with long hair and a beard. This is not to surprise Hall. He was surprised that this man was wearing a body and didnt know what Warcraft Leather. Into the clothes, revealing the right arm of the muscles, with a pair of big feet, and the bow and arrow that is obviously made of some kind of animal bones, Holton is messy... "It won''t really be ancient times!" When I saw Halls look at myself in a daze, my face suddenly showed a bad expression, and I glanced at the Hall of the Wind, and he looked at the **** pig with some vigilance and looked at it to determine the blood of the tooth. After the pig had died, he pulled out the arrow and closed it. Seeing that look seems to cherish this arrow. "Who are you?" The man came to the Hall and asked again after he had cleaned up the **** pig. This time he had reached out and touched the dagger at the waist. As long as Hall changed, he would let Huo I know his power. It seems that the people are alert to the murderous anger in the eyes, and Hall quickly raised his hand and waved. "Don''t be nervous, I am not a bad person, I just lost my way and went for one night!" "Get lost? One night!" When the people heard this, the pupil suddenly won the boss. The hand holding the bow and arrow almost made the bow and arrow fall, but he reacted and grabbed it. His expression made Hall very confused. Is it wrong to get lost? "Are you going to spend a night in this fear forest?" After a long time, the people came to look at Hall with a weird look. "Good luck!" Uh Hall just wanted to ask, suddenly realized the meaning of this person''s words. Fear forest? Obviously, can the forest that can be called this name be safe? Thinking of this, Hall did not slap his chest and sigh his luck! Not to mention, one night, he actually did not encounter Warcraft, except for the **** pig just now! "Oh! Let me go first. Before you decide that you are not a servant dog, please do not make any changes, otherwise my bow and arrow will not keep your hands!" Servant dog? I go! I am a good person! But now Hall really needs a place to rest, so he did not raise his dissatisfaction for the time being. Under the instructions of the people, Hall and he walked toward a place in tandem. Along the way, Hall asked some words with a purpose. Although this person is very vigilant, Hall still got some news. Its really not the continent of Allen, but the place of the **** continent, and this ancient dressed man is called Tara, the leader of a small tribe! Here is the eastern part of the **** continent, the supreme ruler is not human, but this humanoid creature that became a blood! They actually use humans as food. Here, human beings become the lowest and other creatures, and above them are some other humanoid races! The servant dog is a little higher than humans! It can also be seen from this name that not only the blood family does not like them, but also the human race itself! When Hall understood what was called a servant dog, his face suddenly showed a weird expression. "This Nima blood group will not be the Earth vampire family, and the servant dog, it should be the person who was bitten by the vampire!" Hall wanted to say that he really wasn''t, but Tara''s bow and arrow made Hall close his mouth. I don''t know how long it took, the sky is already bright, and a sun with the same blood is hanging in the air. Under the direction of Tara, Hall walked hard to a mountain. Soon he saw a hidden place in front of him suddenly bursting out with a few men with bows and arrows, the same ancient dress. After seeing Tara, several ancient men immediately cheered, and then a good sound of a yellow ostrich came from the front. "Father, are you coming back? Um? Who is this?" When Hall saw the coming person, even if he had seen a lot of beautiful women, his eyes could not be brightened at this moment. I saw this girl sixteen or seven years old, a round goose egg face, black eyes painted, cheeks red, and a youthful and lively atmosphere. Listen to her spit like a bead The sound is soft and crisp, very beautiful, look at her a few eyes, see her look innocent, tender and naughty, cheeks blush, young age However, it is also beautiful and elegant, and it is better to look down than the ones in the painting. There will be such a bright and beautiful character. Wearing a dress made of Warcraft leather, the pair of bright, white and long legs illuminate Hall''s eyes, this dress gives Hall a refreshing feeling. Looking at Hall staring straight at his own eyes, the people were dissatisfied with Hall and glanced at Hall. After realizing that he was out of order, Hall quickly apologized and then quickly shifted his gaze. However, there is still an ancient man who looked at Hall with a look of discomfort. "The patriarch? Is this a servant dog? Let me kill him!" I go! Seeing that this guy is going to raise his hair, Hall wants to slap him to death. "Stop! He is not a servant dog. It is necessary for the shaman to see it! Come over and take the handle! I will take him to see the shaman!" Chapter 261： Mysterious shaman Chapter 261 Mystery Shaman This village, which Tara calls a tribe, is actually a stockade built of wood. Some of them are similar to those of the Chinese minority, but there is a wooden wall made of wood outside. After Hall was taken to a wooden room by Tara, let yourself not move, and let a person look at himself. "I didn''t think that I was a prisoner!" Hall sat on the ground and laughed at himself. He was too tired. As a summoner, it was very good to be able to persist. "Hey!" The cries of the belly came, and Hall discovered that he had not eaten for a day. He habitually wanted to take things out of the space. Suddenly he discovered that the space had not yet opened. "This is terrible! I hope they will not abuse the prisoners!" Inexplicably came to a place, and inexplicably caught as a prisoner, Hall felt that he was really depressed recently! "Tom''s guy doesn''t know if he is dead? Why is he doing this? It shouldn''t be the reason for the magical array, otherwise why did it happen when I arrived? And what is the black energy?" Just as Hall thought, a voice awoke him. "Miss, you are this..." "Oh, I am curious to see, I have not seen a servant dog!" I don''t know why, Hall wants to get angry when he hears these three words! He was very sure that he was not a **** servant, and he was very annoyed now, and he could not wait to catch a servant dog they said, and then smacked it to solve his anger! "Hey, what''s your name? Where did you come from?" The girl looked at Hall with curiosity, and the big eyes stared at Hall. If this is placed in the era of the Earth China, a beautiful and beautiful girl with a big eyes, it is absolutely possible to kill a group of houses! Only Hall is hungry and has a chest back, so he has no strength to pay attention to this young lady! Seeing that Hall closed his eyes and didn''t talk, the girl''s Liu Mei was upside down, and her mouth was a little dissatisfied. "I said how you are so rude, people talk to you!" courtesy? Hall heard a few strange eyes open, this Nima shut me up, but also kindly polite to me? "Hungry, I have no strength to say! Let me take a break." The girl curiously said a lot of words, and finally Hall couldn''t help but sighed back. "Oh? Are you hungry?" The girl heard a pair of big eyes with aura suddenly screaming, and then she smiled and took out a fruit and smiled at Hall. "Then I will give you a fruit. You and I will tell you where you came from?" Fortunately, this is not a quirk, but Hall is not a child who wants to see goldfish, otherwise this scene cant be played... "Good!" After taking over the fruit that the girl handed over, Hall didn''t think much about the three, five, and two, and he didn''t care if the girl had poison. He believed that as long as it was not poisonous, he would open his space. There is no life spring water can not solve, if there is, it is also two drops! "Hey, are you not afraid of poisoning me?" Originally, I wanted to tease Hall, but I saw that Hall was so ugly, she was scared at the same time. "Poisonous death is better than starvation!" With some food to fill the stomach, Hall spirit is slightly better. "You haven''t said who you are? Where did you come from?" Hall glanced at some dissatisfied girl and sighed in her heart. "Well, it''s a reward for fruit!" A brief introduction to myself, in addition to his own origin, did not say too much. "Hall, are you really in the forest of fear all night? I really don''t know if you are daring or looking for death!" "Oh? Claire, is it dangerous at night?" Both parents were surprised that Hall was walking in the fear forest at night. Hall was still curious. Isn''t it dangerous during the day? Claire is the name of this woman. He is the daughter of Tara, the little tribe. Because Tara is well protected, she has not gone out, so she always has a curious attitude to the outside situation. This is why I saw the first time after Hall was brought in. Just when Claire still wanted to say something, suddenly there was a voice coming from Tara. "Claire, hurry back!" For her daughter, Tara also has some headaches. Her mother was hard to die when she was born, so he gave Love to Claire. For his daughters curiosity, he was very happy during this time. headache. "Oh, okay, father!" Claire spit out a lovely tongue, then turned to look at Hall and smiled and ran away. Looking at Claire''s departure, Tara couldn''t help but shook her head. "Hall, come with me!" Hall, who had eaten fruit, had a little strength and came to a wooden room soon after Tara. When he came in, Hall smelled a strong herbal taste. He was a junior alchemist. When he heard it, he knew that this person should be refining weak therapeutic agents. "Hey!" With a sound coming, and then a sighing voice, Hall glanced at the inside of the situation and probably understood, this is the dissolution failed! After Hall entered them, the smell of silver leaf grass came to the surface, and suddenly proved the idea before Hall! "Shaman adults!" Shaking his head to become the shaman''s old man, some unfortunately took a look at half of the silver leaf grass, and then turned to look at Tara. However, when he saw Hall, he suddenly had a huge pupil, and he took an excited hand to grab Hall''s hand and said excitedly in Hall''s different eyes. "You are a magician? Where did you come from?" "Magician? Well?" Hall didn''t think that the old man who was called the shaman actually recognized his career from his rotten magic robe although he was not completely right, but This also allowed Hall to determine one thing, that is, this old man should not be a local! Estimated as you are, they are all transmitted. "I am a summoner, don''t know if you are?" "Summoner? Haha, so you must have come from Allen''s mainland? How did you come over? Is the magical array already open?" Looking at the old man''s excitement, Hall quickly comforted him, for fear that he couldn''t accept the stimulus and hang it directly, then Tara would fight with himself! After hearing Hall''s introduction, the old man stepped back a few times, and muttered to himself. "I didn''t think you were sent, I thought that humans have already opened the channel!" (www..) Chapter 262： Temporary tribe Chapter 262 Temporary Tribe The old man muttered to himself and said that the whole person was caught in a pessimistic mood. Fortunately, Hall interrupted him in time, otherwise he did not know what would happen. "You said that you are a Hall? Students from the outer court of the Mars Magic School?" Hall did not hide anything this time, and told him all about the space. "Well, this continent is a bit special, and there is no connection to the space where the summoned beast is located, so it is normal for you not to summon!" With the old man''s remarks, Hall also probably knows some things. The space called the Scarlet Continent is an independent space. Before this continent was also occupied by humans, it has now been occupied by the Mozu. And Hall, where they are now, is the eastern part of the **** continent, which is where the blood clan ruled. In this **** continent, the magic can no longer be absorbed into the human body from the outside world. That is to say, if the magician uses magic here, after the magic power is consumed, it is no different from ordinary people! Therefore, when the mainland was first discovered, humans began to take advantage of it, killing the Mozu and throwing away their armor. However, when the humans discovered this situation, they could not find a solution and were beaten back by a large number of Mozu. Old home. The shaman in front of the Hall is actually one of the few who stayed there! "Uncle Chad, that is, isn''t it suitable for humans here?" Chad said so much, his spirit improved a little, and his face showed a smile. "The situation in the past was indeed the case, but it is different now, look!" After saying that Chad actually painted the air a few times without a mantra, although Hall did not see clearly, but he determined that he recognized this thing, is this not a magical array? Soon, in just one second, the magic was formed, and a fireball suddenly appeared in the hands of Uncle Chad. Tara immediately confronted Chad and said with respect, "The shaman is mighty!" Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, but he was really good at the magic of this time. "How? For the past few decades, the rest of the humans have been studying this problem, and finally came to the conclusion that instead of using the magic of the body, directly use the mental power to portray the magic array in the air and extract the magic to form magic! We put This kind of magic is called the magic of the array!" Oh, you can really do this! From here, Hall quickly realized that this so-called array of magic is a replica of a magic scroll, but one is saved on the scroll and the other is used directly in the air. "I want to see you too. The strength of the magic elements in the air also represents the strength of this magic. If you use fire magic at sea, it is estimated that you can have a fist size. Similarly, you are Using water magic at sea, that is more with less!" It seems that it was because of the discovery of the old man. Chad said that it was half a day, but after hearing the roar of Halls belly, he laughed loudly under Halls blushing expression. "Chad, arrange lunch and entertain our guests!" Although Chad is a patriarch, he is still very respectful of Chad. He heard that he said this. It means that Hall is not a servant dog, so he immediately arranged it. ... "Giggle, the original Hall and the shaman grandfather are a class of people. If you are a servant dog, it is estimated that you will be beheaded today!" Hall, who was eating roast pork, was almost swallowed, but he took a sip of water in time to slow down. For Claire, this girl Hall has already understood, she is not malicious, just talking a little straight! What Hall and Claire didnt find was that when Hall and Claire talked and laughed, there was a man staring at Hall with a gloomy face, and chewing on the pork in his mouth, as if it was Halls flesh. Like. After lunch, Hall had a good wash, and then put on Tara to bring Warcraft leather clothes. Well, Hall made a successful makeup, he also became a member of the ancient savage! "Uncle Chad, I want to ask, what should I do if I want to go back?" For this question, Hall has already begun to think about this continent. Now that he has lived here for decades, he will naturally miss this opportunity to ask. "Go back? Oh, do you think I don''t want to? I have been here for decades, and I don''t know how the family is?" It seems that he has mentioned Chads sadness. Looking at Chads eyes, Holden is speechless. Fortunately, this time he did not worry about how long it took, laughing and shaking his head and saying that he was old, this explains. "When we came, we found a few ancient magical arrays. After the defeat, we destroyed the magical array there!" Hey, have you destroyed what you said? Chad saw Hall''s uncomfortable expression patted his head in a sigh of relief. "If it doesn''t break, then the Mozu army will go directly to the college mainland!" "College of the mainland? Where is this?" For Hall''s ignorance, Chad felt a little headache, just wanted to say Hall, but he suddenly thought of a problem, so he patted his head and smiled. "Look at me, I am confused. At the beginning, everyone may know that the mainland of the college is actually the mainland where the inner court is located! You are not saying that you came here when you failed to deliver it? If it succeeds, then you will appear in the college mainland. !" "That means that there are two spaces in the Alan continent here? First, go to the mainland of the college and then to the mainland of Allen?" Who knows that Chads old man shook his head and shook his head. Its not like this! Because there is a turbulent space in addition to the transmission array, there may be a direct landing on Allens mainland! With Chad''s explanation, Hall probably has some understanding. This **** continent is the meeting point between the mainland of the magic domain and the mainland of the college. That is to say, people from both continents can come here, so there is war, only However, the college continent failed, and it was occupied by the Mozu. So Hall they only want to go back there are only two ways, one is through the magic circle occupied by the Mozu, the other is to find the turbulent space, but where to send it, I dont know... Once you enter the turbulent space, you have to look at luck! After learning about it, Hall did not ask more questions. After all, it is unrealistic to say that leaving here. He has no ability to save his life now! "It seems that at this stage, I need to learn about the magic of the array. Otherwise, if the system space has not been opened, I really have no self-protection!" So Hall, an outsider, began to live in this little tribe. Chapter 263： Warcraft Siege Chapter 263 Warcraft Siege After Hall decided to stay, he immediately found Chad to learn the so-called magic. Chad did not refuse this, and gave Hall a reel and let him realize. This magical name is called Fireball Magic, a name that has made Hall swell for a long time. Isn''t it just fireball? This kind of hard-hitting name Hall feels a little too playful, but since Chad said it has been called for decades, he has not continued to vomit. For the novel magic, Hall is still very interested. After all, he has come to this world of swords and magic, but how about magic? Chad said that it is necessary to realize his own strength in order to exert his greatest strength. In fact, Hall sees that Chad is busy with alchemy and has no time to manage him. For this magician who is half-way to the alchemy, Hall smiled in his heart. "Maybe I will have this magic, you have not succeeded in alchemy!" The Hall that got the reel immediately went back to practice, and it was similar to Hall''s thought. It was to use the mental power to paint the magical array in the air, and to use the air-flavored medium to gather magic around it to perform magic. Maybe I was worried that Hall couldn''t understand it, wrote a lot of experience on the scroll, and explained the level of magic in this continent. The magic that can be used to cast a magical array to nine magical arrays is called the first-class shaman. By analogy, it is the nine-level shaman that can be used to display seventy-three magical arrays to eighty-one magical arrays! Then there is the semi-holy, holy and god! Only the above has never been mentioned, obviously this should be calculated by the person who wrote this content. If the two shamans are against each other, whoever is fast and has more methods, then whoever has the advantage! For example, the shamans of two fire systems, if one of them starts to take the fire magic elements in a circle, the opponent will directly surrender and estimate to leave a whole body! Fortunately, there are plenty of magical elements here, and even if you take the time to take a magical element, they will be added in a short time. "So start practicing!" The time was very fast. Three days later, Hall did not have a room except for Claire to send some meals at night. Everyone knows that Hall is likely to become the second shaman, so he didn''t bother Hall, but in fact, one did not think so. He saw that Claire, who he liked, sent food to Hall every day. He said that it is not uncomfortable that it must be fake! He does not believe that people like Hall can be great shaman! So he has been looking for a time to prove to everyone that he is the most powerful one in the family except the patriarch! However, before he went to Hall, he proposed a duel. Suddenly on the third night, there was a sound of Warcraft screaming outside the stockade. "Not good! It''s a beast!" As a tribe was panicked, the whole village suddenly became full of voices, shouting, and cried across the mountainside. "What happened?" Tara came out and immediately asked the vigil of the vigil. Before the tribes finished, another scream of Warcraft came, and Tara immediately yelled at everyone behind him. "The warriors in the tribe have taken me out of arms, and other women and children are hiding in the cellar! Quickly call the shaman!" With the order of Tara, everyone was acting as if they were the main bone. When Hall came out, he found that the entire stockade had become a mess, and there was a scream of Warcraft from time to time. "Hall!" Hall heard the words and turned around and found that Claire didn''t know when he came to him. She saw her carrying an arrow pot with more than twenty arrows in her hand and a wooden bow in her hand. The dress, although tender, but still has a feeling of heroism. "where are you going?" Claire has been familiar with Hall chat these days, so she said Holla downside. "I resist the animal tide, you go back to the house, there is a cellar!" After talking about the Hall opening, he turned and ran straight, which made the Hall that was ready to speak feel very depressed. Does it look so weak? Just as Hall was ready to help in the past, there was another figure behind him. "Hall is, you still stay here! Dealing with the beast is not something that a coward can do! Look at the strength of our warriors!" Looking at the man who was smug with Claire running behind him, Halls mouth couldnt help but twitching. Who is this arrogant guy? Why is it so stinky! boom! As the explosion came, the tribes made a burst of cheers. Chad did not mention his strength to Hall, so Hall did not know his strength. After hearing the explosion, Hall quickly ran over. He also wanted to see how Chads strength was. Perhaps the explosion sounded a chain reaction, and the voice of Warcraft became louder, and he couldn''t wait until Hall approached him to hear Tara. "Get ready to shoot, aim at their key! Let!" A burst of arrows cut through the air and quickly left, and then the bursts of heart-wrenching beasts were coming out from the outside. Hall ran over and saw that many tribal people stood on the wooden wall made up of huge trees and took the bow and arrow to shoot. Everything came at a glance, and there was a **** smell in the air that made people feel vomiting. Suddenly, Hall''s eyes narrowed and his eyes glared at a wooden wall near the perimeter. I saw a place in the wooden wall, a body length of three feet, the powerful leopard whirlwind generally smashed up, opened the **** mouth, biting the head of a tribal man, the man was born more burly With both hands pushing the leopard''s head to struggle, how can they not rival such a strong existence. I only struggled for a moment I was bitten off by the leopard, and the blood at the neck was like a fountain. It was glaring at the **** two months. "No! Brother! Kill! I want to kill you! Livestock!" The tribal people around the wooden wall were shocked and angry. One of the men took out the weapon and rushed into the body of the leopard. The archers around him also aimed at the leopard to release an angry arrow. With more than a dozen arrows inserted into the leopard''s body, the original leopard immediately softened, and under the pain, it stimulated the animal nature of the leopard. It ignored the body and filled the arrow with the nearest man. Grabbed it down. "Ah!" As the man screamed, Hall found that the man''s body was almost caught by the leopard. But the man was also strong, and he hugged the leopard and jumped from the wooden wall a few meters high. This scene saw Hall''s stunned, he did not expect that today will see such a **** scene. "For the Horde! Kill!" Chapter 264： Become a shaman Chapter 264 becomes a shaman "Go away! Don''t block!" A tribal man carried a wooden long hair and pushed open the Hall standing in front of him, and then regardless of whether Hall would be pushed down by him, he would not return to the gap that had just been broken by the leopard. "what!" I saw that he had just gone up, and another Warcraft rushed up. His eyes were red and the wooden long hair was lifted. The Warcraft was stagnant because of his wooden foot, and the blood suddenly flowed out of the wound, and the Warcraft would have injured the person before hitting the wooden wall. The man suddenly fell. The mouth spit blood can not afford to fall. This change caused the lack of defense in the corner of the wooden wall. The rest of the tribes were quite busy, and all of them were constantly screaming. "Don''t mess! Stand up quickly!" Tara glanced at the situation behind him, screaming and slamming, then slammed an arrow to nail a tiger-shaped Warcraft to the ground, and then several archers immediately took care of it. Tiger-shaped Warcraft immediately died and died! "Hello, can you help me with some bows and arrows?" Hall suddenly heard Claire''s voice, looked up and found that there were only a few arrows behind her. "Oh, okay!" Hall is not a small bear, but he just had some feelings. He quickly picked up two buckets of arrows from the underside of the wooden wall and quickly came to Claire. Suddenly a World of Warcraft flew toward Hall and Claire, not waiting for Hall and Claire to react. The Warcraft in the air was lost in the eye, and a long arrow broke through the skull and brought a hood. Blood, Warcraft fell heavily on the ground, struggling for a few times and disappeared. "Hey! You are dead! Don''t hurt my sister Claire!" Hall heard the words and looked up and found that the attacking enemy had turned out to be the arrogant and foul-smelling guy. "Yakov! Don''t talk nonsense! Hall brother, you will be careful!" Claire said, raising his hand is an arrow, and Warcraft, who is ready to fly up, was shot in the abdomen and fell to the ground, then not Know who is filling an arrow and then stop moving. "boom!" Another burst of explosion came, and Hall looked up and found that Chads face had become pale, and the sweat of the size of the soybeans could not stop falling. The movement of the magical array in his hand suddenly stagnate. It was wrongly painted, and then a blood spurted out of his mouth. "Shaman adults!" Chads accident, everyone in the eyes, especially the Tara chief, he knows that once the shaman has something, this time their tribe can be miserable! "Nothing! Everyone insists! Be sure to resist this beast!" Chads words made the tribes courageous, and many young people roared while attacking Warcraft. Tara is more critical, and every arrow that he lifts his hand can kill a monster. His arrow is extremely precise. Almost every arrow is directed at the eyes of Warcraft. Penetrating the skull of the behemoth, it can be said that the arrow is not empty. On the wooden wall, there are more than a dozen shooters like Tara, and each one has a superb arrow, so that Hall''s sighs. Under such a harsh environment, if the villagers of this tribe do not have the skills they have, they are afraid that they will not be able to survive here. Hall felt that he should help, and tried the system space again. Hall found that he couldn''t open it. After sighing, he had to walk toward Chad. "What are you doing! Don''t disturb the shaman! Are you a servant dog? Is the animal wave caused by you?" When I heard Yakovs words, many tribes looked at Hall with poor eyes. One of them even took the bow and arrow at Hall. Once Hall had any moves, he would definitely not be soft! by! Hall glanced at the Yakov. Last time he said, whoever is talking to him about the servant, he will never let him go! "What nonsense! Come and concentrate on the beast!" Tara said this, but he still gave his daughter a look. This action did not escape Hall''s eyes. It seems that they did not fully believe Hall. . And Chad didn''t have time to talk at this time, because he was anxious to cast a magical point and was almost countered. At this time, he could not be distracted, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous! Fortunately, Hall did not continue to move forward, and he looked at Chads characterization of the magic array. "It turned out to be like this, um..." At this time, Hall was highly concentrated. Chads every move was seen in his eyes. As a fireball array of 20 magical arrays once again flew out of Chads hands, several Warcraft were blown up. For a time, the crisis in front of the wooden wall was eased. "Twenty? It''s the third-class magic, the power is not as powerful as real magic!" Hall thought about it, and then he closed his eyes in the eyes of everyone. Suddenly, his hands were in front of him, his movements were not very large, but even if this was the case, his movements were seen by many people, and the most surprising person was Chad! He is very clear that Hall is the summoner from Allen''s mainland. Although he had handed it to the scroll of Hall Fireball Magic, he did not personally teach him because he knew in his heart that Hall could not be in short. I learned it in a few days. He is a good example. When he had no magic in his body and transferred to school magic, it took him a year to display a magical fireball, but now he actually saw that Hall had completed ten. Eight magical arrays! Suddenly A fireball appeared in the hands of Hall. As the crowd exclaimed, the fireball flew out of Hall and quickly flew the three World of Warcraft. "Shaman! He is also a shaman! God! So young shaman!" Especially Yakov, his eyes are as big as a cow. Who is the shaman? That is the person who is still better than the patriarch in the village. He just laughed at a shaman just now! "Hall brother said it is true! God! He really became a shaman!" These days, Claire often gave the meal to Hall, and she began to see Hall in the air, she thought Huo Seoul is playing, and when she hears that Hall wants to be a shaman, she still smiles and tells Hall to teach her. In fact, she did not believe that Hall could become a shaman, but now everything that Hall has done is beyond her knowledge. "God! So fast?" Before the crowd reacted, Hall was thrown out of a fireball, and others could not see anything, but Chad looked at Hall like a ghost. "Twenty-five magical arrays? How did he do it?" Chapter 265： After the war Chapter 265 After the War "How did he do it? Can he apply magic so quickly, how can his mental strength be so strong?" In the blink of an eye, a dozen of Warcraft gathered together in one place were swept away by Hall''s fireball. A burly figure like a javelin stood in the same place, and after throwing a fireball in his hands, he once again falsified. "How come?" Yakov was dumbfounded. More than a dozen tribal shooters on the wooden wall were as dumbfounded as to forget to continue to support with the bow and arrow, all looking at the weak body. Many of them remember that the young man who had been brought in by the patriarch and was almost suspected of being a servant dog appeared in front of everyone with the status of such a strong man. The movement here quickly alerted other Warcraft, and then a huge roar came from afar. After hearing this voice, the pair of red-red scorpions suddenly looked toward Hall, looming. Another cry came out, and those who were besieging the villagers were separated and surrounded by Hall. "Hey! Come well!" Hall sneered, he did not think that there is a World of Warcraft leader in commanding them to attack the city, it seems that this World of Warcraft leader has a preliminary wisdom. But after all, Warcraft is Warcraft! Who is the magician? The magician is the one who is best at group attack. Hall did not keep his hand, and one fireball array magic was thrown out by him. As a sound of explosion came, the Warcraft that was brought together was smashed. "Twenty-seven? That is to say, he has become a third-class shaman in a short time? Is he really a summoner?" Chad didn''t shoot after the moment he shot from Hall. Hall''s performance was too unexpected. He didn''t put Hall in his heart before, just regarded him as a small fellow who was in trouble. Now it seems that he is watching. Eyes are gone! "Hey!" With a huge roar, those Warcraft suddenly dispersed! "Is it over?" Don''t look at Hall''s great demeanor, but in fact he is very clear about his situation. Although magic does not consume magic, he needs a lot of mental power. The magical array that consolidates the void does not say that Hall still uses mental power to control the injection of magic power. The highly concentrated mental power makes Hall a bit too much to eat. If Warcraft retreats, Hall will almost never hold on. "Oh oh! We are victorious! Holsaman is long live!" I don''t know who called this first, and soon the whole tribe came to cheer. "Long live Holsaman!" "Long live the Chad Shaman!" But everyone with a discerning eye knows that everyone sees Hall''s eyes more eager than Chad! After all, Halls performance just now is more dazzling than Chad! Fortunately, Chad was not angry. He touched his forehead with a sweat and his face paled and went to Hall and patted him on the shoulder and smiled. "I didn''t expect Hall to be so powerful! In just a few days, you can cast a magical spell and come to my room. I will show you other magic!" After Chad was down the wooden wall with the help of a tribal villager, after seeing Chad leave, everyone cheered Hall more louder. "Hey, my name is not called the Lord?" Taras face was excited and went to the front of the hall. He suddenly said, Hall, this time, thank you very much. For the rudeness of these days, please forgive me! With Tara, the surrounding tribes, including Yakov, quickly slammed their heads. This time Hall has saved all of them, such kindness, how can they not be excited! "Hey, Uncle Tara, what is this! Get up! Let''s get up!" For hey, Hall really doesn''t like it. Of course, he doesn''t like it any more... Fortunately, Tara is not a pedantic person. After obtaining the consent of Hall, he can let people go and clean up the body of Warcraft, and bury the dead tribe villagers. Claires eyes glance at Hall. After that, this arrangement of people to take care of the wounded. ... "Hall, you tell me honestly, what is your talent?" When Hall came to Chad''s room, Chad had recovered a lot. However, after hearing Hall''s talent, the whole person once again screamed regardless of the image. "What? Talent is different? I did not expect that you are a summoner of talent!" After Chad was surprised, he suddenly thought of something, and his face suddenly showed a surprise expression. "Ha ha ha! I understand! If Allen Continent sends troops again, if there are a large number of spiritually summoned summoners, you can become a senior shaman here. Once successful, the Mozu on the **** continent will Once again we are defeated! At that time we will become the master of the **** continent!" Hall heard that there was almost a fall and fell to the field. It seems that this Chad was greatly wronged here! I think about it, I have been locked up in this continent for decades, and I am still worried about being caught by the Mozu. Now I have found a good way. It is only natural that he becomes such. However, Hall is not so optimistic, people with good spiritual talents can learn more with this magic, but how many spiritual talents in the entire Allen continent have reached excellent people? Let them learn the magic of this new game. Without a few decades, Hall estimates that it can not be combatable, and Hall feels that he is only a special case. After Chad calmed down, Hall raised the issue in a timely manner. Chad was not a fool. After listening to it, his face suddenly became decadent. "Oh, it seems that I take it too seriously!" At this time suddenly came the sound of Tara outside the door. "The two shamans, Tara has an urgent report!" After hearing Tara''s words, Chad sorted out his mood and let him in. After hearing Taras report, Chads face was ugly. "Is the casualty so big? I only have a few herbal medicines here. You choose a few serious injuries!" Taras face became a bit sad, but he knew there was no way to do this. After all, Chad insisted on refining medicine every day. Hall did not understand at first, but after seeing Chad take out three weak therapeutic agents, he realized it. Thinking of this, Hall suddenly stopped Tara "Uncle Tara and so on!" Tara heard a little doubt and looked at Hall, but with Halls hand, not only him, but even Chad was amazed. "This...this is actually a weak therapeutic agent? Day, is this a primary treatment?" Chapter 266： Space upgrade Chapter 266 Space Upgrade "Thank you for juvenile and dream classmates to reward! Suddenly Chad thought of something, and quickly turned to look at Hall. Are you still an alchemist? And a junior alchemist? After seeing Hall nod, Chad quickly handed the pharmacy to Tara and told him to use the primary treatment to treat the seriously injured villagers, and saw Tara, who was surprised to leave. Chad took Hall. Arrived at the place where he refining the amount. When he saw the mess on his desk, his face was awkward. "We will not have much alchemy, and we must avoid the pursuit of the Mozu all the time, so I am alone in the exploration! If you can, I would like to ask you to guide me! In this way, the tribe villagers will not be injured. So worried!" For Chad''s request, Hall naturally does not disagree. He still likes this old man. So in the next few days, Hall and Chard were together in the alchemy. Chad showed an excited expression from time to time. Seeing that he seemed to take another step in alchemy. Three days later, Chad said with some emotions, "It turned out that my previous practice was so ridiculous, but I met you, otherwise I am embarrassed to say that I am an alchemist!" After a few days, Chad learned a lot. He knew that Hall could say so much, and he was very satisfied. Then he did not possess any possession, handed over several of his fire magic to Hall, and told him that there is also a tribe not far from here, there is also a magician who stayed there, he will The wind is magical. If Hall goes to him, he can bring his own letter of introduction. Hall is naturally very interested in Chad''s proposal. He is a full-fledged magician. If you can learn more magic, it is very important for Hall. The Tara tribe has been attacked by Warcraft for a week, and there are still some dark red blood clots on the wooden wall to remind the tragic situation at that time. Fortunately, everyone is already familiar with this situation, plus Hall''s sudden emergence of the retreat of Warcraft, they also got a lot of World of Warcraft meat made of dried meat, I believe that for a long time they do not have to worry about food. Now the whole tribe is discussing Hall, Hall''s power, mystery makes everyone curious, and later learned that Hall can still refine the medicine, everyone in the tribe has a fear of Hall. . But there is one person except... "Hol brother, how is this magical array so difficult? I only portrayed it a bit, and the whole head felt stinging!" It was Claire who spoke. Hall had taught her mental cultivation in the past. Maybe she was not very talented and could barely cultivate, but the effect was very slow. "Oh, it works well, come slowly! You see Yakov, they have been working for a week, and the results have not failed?" After Yakov learned of Hall''s true strength, the whole person became Hall''s iron powder. If Hall didn''t need him to be around, he would not want to go to the toilet to accompany him. Claire whispered his mouth, then thought of what suddenly took out a bag from behind. "Hall brother, this is killing Warcraft, my father said let me hand it over to you!" Yep? Hall opened it and saw that it was all magic crystals. I probably looked at them. They are second-class and third-class magic crystals. Originally, Hall thought that these should be first-class Warcraft, but did not think that they turned out to be second-class and third-class Warcraft. In this way, Tara can shoot a third-class World of Warcraft, it seems that their strength should be at least four. Wait for the soldiers to do this. "It seems that the original inhabitants of these tribes do not have the temperament to cultivate, but the strength is not to be underestimated!" After taking over the magic crystal, Hall was put into the space ring. In the next few days, Hall practiced the magic while practicing spiritual strength. Because Hall often portrays the mental power magic array, he still has certain advantages in learning the magic array. In just three days, Hall has learned some basic fire defense array magic has been assisted by the lighting fire. Line magic. On the third night of Hall''s practice magic, Hall suddenly heard a space prompt. "Space upgrade is successful!" Hall heard the words in his heart, and with the existence of system space, Hall''s survival safety factor has been greatly improved! Hall didn''t think much, and went straight into the space. At first he didn''t have anything wrong with it, but at the moment he landed, he found that the space was a little different from before. "This is... entity?" Hall did not think that his body actually came in directly! "The entity is coming in? So what''s outside? And, does this mean that I can put the living in?" Hall quickly asked about the system, this time the system is very good, and the situation after the upgrade is introduced a little. After listening to the explanation of the system, Hall''s face suddenly showed a surprise smile. Its really what he suspected. Its really possible to bring in a living person. Hall tried it before, but unfortunately it didnt succeed. After Hall puts his important people into space, he is not afraid of anyones threat! Of course, the favorable side of everything will naturally have its drawbacks. Halls relatives are coming in, but this means that Hall will be more careful. Once he is dead, he cant guarantee that things in the space will not As he dies, it will not be wiped out. The other conditions of the space have not changed much. The black land is still so big. The two elf magic fruit trees above are already full of fruit, and it will take a long time to mature. The ancient tree of war still stands in the space, but Hall feels that this tree gives him a feeling of being alive, and he stupidly yells at the big tree The big tree is treated as disregarded. What Hall is most concerned about is the spring water of life. Looking at it, there are five drops of crystal clear water, and Halls face has a happy smile. Suddenly Hall thought of something, and quickly picked up a space ring from the place where things were stacked, and then put some common things inside, he didn''t want to encounter the embarrassing situation that he couldn''t use it again. "Hey!" As soon as he came in the ranch, Xiaohei still broke into his arms so quickly. I touched the little black head and smiled. "Oh, I will take you with you this time. I hope you don''t mess with me!" Xiaohe dissatisfied opened the head of Hall and called a few times. It seems to be telling Hall how it might be messed up! There is not much change in the space of Warcraft, and the Queen of Fire Ants hatched two batches of female ants, but it was news that Fire Crystal was about to be exhausted. "This way, let''s temporarily guarantee your ration, go back and look for it!" Chapter 267： Tribes come Chapter 267 Tribes come Thank you for your reward yesterday! There was also a million rewards at the starting point yesterday! Try adding more today! As for the Queen Bee, it is a great way to upgrade her from a second-class Warcraft to a fifth-class Warcraft. As a result, her spawning and hatching speed will be greatly improved. In this way, the magic crystal in the hands of Hall is all empty except for a seventh-class magic crystal and some low-level magic crystals. Hall is not distressed, because his level of Warcraft has all been promoted. The fifth-class World of Warcraft bee, the fifth-class Warcraft Fire Ant Queen, the fifth-class Xiaoyue Devil Wolf (including Ada), the fifth-class flame wolf eleven (including Xiaohong), the fifth-class violent magic bear (Xiaohuang), Young bear Pooh. There are also fire ant queens around the top ten fire ants ants guard, and twenty third-class fire ant worker ants, sixty three third-class fire magic female ants. And 10,000 first-class Warcraft bees! After sorting out the situation of Warcraft, Hall left the ranch with a little black satisfaction. ... In the next few days, the entire tribe has come out of sorrow. Although many tribe villagers have died, the harvest is also very big. At least for a long time, they dont need to go hunting in the fear forest. . For this fear forest, Hall also learned from chatting with Claire that the reason why it was called the fear forest here is because there are a lot of Warcraft here! This is also because they have the main reason for the World of Warcraft attack from time to time. It is for this reason that this leads to their survival here! A very contradictory statement, but Hall quickly understood that it is because the danger is here, the Mozu rarely come here, after all, Warcraft is also a big threat to the Mozu. Regarding the Mozu, Hall heard a lot, but he did not really see it, especially the ''servant dog''. He has heard the present since he came in, and listened to Claire, writing a letter to the servant than the real The demons are still abhorrent! "How do you feel that it feels like the Emperor''s Allied Forces!" When I thought of a group of people who nodded to the Mozu and punched and kicked the previous humans, Hall couldn''t help but think of the group of people in the special period of China in the Earth era! "There is more and more like it!" Hall shook his head. He heard Claire''s explanation and felt that he was really looking for the right position. Although Hall would like to see these ''servant dogs'' who let Claire smell them, it is a pity that the Tara tribe has to walk for a week from the nearest town, so Hall has to give up this. idea. "Hall is great!" "Hall is great!" Just out of the door, Hall heard two voices to himself. This is the two guards that Tara specially brought for him. Well, its not too much to say that bodyguards are anyway. Anyway, Hall has what needs to make them. Let them do it. One of them is an acquaintance that Hall knows, that is, Yakov, who has always looked down on Hall. However, after Hall showed a good strength, the tribe warrior who is respected by the strong is directly worshipped. The other is the young man who took the long hair and let Hall stop, killing Warcraft and then being shocked. "Hey, how are you!" Hall glanced at the two eyes, both of whom were dark and a little bit dumbfounded. He felt that there was no need at all. "You have worked hard! Go back to rest!" Hearing Hall said that Yakov and the young man were not only happy, but looked at Horror with a look of horror. "Please ask Hall to forgive!" I go! How is this going back! Hall looked at the two people who were squatting on the floor with some laughter and laughter. They were also picked up by their actions at a time, as if they were really bullying them. Fortunately, Hall lived in a place that was quiet after a while and away from other tribal villagers. Otherwise, it would be misunderstood if seen. "Okay, come on, I don''t blame you! You have been guarding for a few days, are you tired?" Seeing that Hall was not angry, he asked himself with a look of concern, and Yakov and the young man suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. "As long as Hall adults don''t blame us, we will do it, we are not afraid!" Hey... how simple two guys! Keke! Hall didn''t like others to marry him, feeling the same as going to the graves, so call them up immediately. Fortunately, the two of them are still obedient, not to make Hall too embarrassed, otherwise Hall said nothing will let them follow themselves. Just as Hall was ready to tell them that they wanted to walk around, suddenly a rush of footsteps came from afar. "The patriarch!" Yakov is facing the coming person, so I recognized it the first time, and I quickly said hello. "Well, Uncle Tara, what''s wrong? Isn''t the potion enough?" Before Tara came over because of the problem of pharmacy, Hall thought it was because of the pharmacy, but Hall did not care, Tara is not white, but to take herbs to change. But there aren''t many professional pharmacy bottles here, but Chad has already solved this problem. They use something called a gourd fruit. Not to mention the fruit of a fist-sized gourd, Hall estimates that they are named after the gourd. However, this gourd fruit is not for eating. His outer shell is very hard, but there is a place on the head that can be easily broken, and the inside is filled with liquid. According to Chad, the liquid inside is not poisonous, but it is not suitable for consumption. It has a sour taste. They usually use this to empty the water. Later, after Chad began to make gold, he thought of using this instead. "It seems that people are forced out!" Fortunately, this gourd fruit is really good, and his appearance has solved some problems of alchemy like the legacy of Chad. "No! Hall, you are going to Chad, someone is coming!" someone is coming? Hall is a bit strange. Someone came to come. This is a big deal. But its really urgent to see Tara, so Hall didnt ask much. He told Tara to take the road and follow him directly. Yakov, the two guys assigned to Hall''s guards, naturally followed Him behind him, fearing that a poor performance caused Hall to be angry and finally lost the work of this glory. Fortunately, the tribe is not big, Hall and Tara they soon came to the place where Chad was. As soon as he came in, Hall found a man''s gaze staring at himself, exactly as he watched Hall''s new magic robe from the space! "Well? Is it true? This... this is a brand new magic robe!" Chapter 268： joint Chapter 268 Joint "Chad, didn''t you think that what you said was true?" As the man walked over with excitement, Hall only saw the situation of the coming person. I saw that this person is almost the same age as Chad, but the wrinkles on his face are much more than Chad. The dry and thin hands look so conspicuous, and Hall can''t see a little from his clothes. The shadow of the magic robe. Is this a magician left over from decades ago? Seeing Hall''s serious expression with doubts, Chad came over and smiled at Hall. "Hall, it''s okay, this is the old man I said last time that would be a magical wind. So for many years, he saw that your magic robe was a little excited!" After talking about Chad, he said to the excited old man, "I said Abel, don''t be so excited, it will be bad if you scare others!" Abel, the name of this old man, is also a fourth-class wind magician who was left in the **** continent decades ago, but the only difference is that he is from the Liji Empire! "Like Imperial Academy of Magic?" For a few decades ago, the battle for the mainland, Hall did not know much. Before he thought it was the inner court of the Fire Empire Imperial Academy, he did not expect that there would be another Liji Imperial School of Magic. Fortunately, Chad also had some understanding of Hall during this time, and explained the situation at the moment. The original aspect was not only the Firewind Empire and the Liji Empire, but even the Tektronix Empire, which Hall rarely heard, was also sent. After all, this is the battle of the entire Terran, so the three magical colleges of Allens continent that usually fight each other are Unite up. Only lost in the end! Hall faintly understood some of this, which is likely to be related to the three major magic schools, the political order is not the same. No, the devils are all in the same battle, and the leaders of the three major magic schools are still arguing, not only in the high-level strategy, but also a little bit! After all, Able lived for so many years. At first he just didn''t believe Chad''s words, so he was so shocked when he saw Hall. After he heard Chad''s words, it calmed down. "It seems that I want to go back, I don''t know how many years to wait!" Looking at some awkward Able, Chad couldn''t help but sigh. Hall stood here and watched the two old men sighing each other, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. "Is this a few meanings, what about the General Assembly? What do you think of hanging me here?" Perhaps Chad found this anomaly, and he quickly interrupted Able''s sadness. "Right, what are you doing here this time? Can you tell me now?" Facing Able this time, Chad also had some doubts. Before that, he also immediately said the situation of Hall directly. Who knows that the old man of Abel did not believe it, and then said that he deceived him. De hurry to ask people to come to Hall. After a long time, he actually remembered it. When he heard Chad mention this, Able just woke up and patted his head. "Its all you guys, I have to forget such an important thing!" Chad... Hall... Just when the two were speechless, Able was also unambiguous, and immediately said something about his coming here. After listening to Able, not only Hall, but Chad was also dignified. It turned out that Able brought a bad news. This news was related to the last animal tide. This time the animal tide was not accidental. Several tribes in the vicinity appeared, and several tribes have been destroyed. It is. Chad heard that he immediately realized the seriousness of the matter and quickly asked. "How did you know? Your tribe?" Although the tribes are indigenous to this continent, Chad is very clear that he would have died if he did not have these indigenous help. "Hey!" Abel sighed. "Escape some people from some tribes to me. Fortunately, I made some preparations in time, and this time I repelled the last attack. I am rushing to talk to you. If you can, our two tribes are best united! Otherwise, I dont know if I can resist the next wave of animals!" Are you united? For Able''s proposal, Chad seriously thought about it. It wasn''t that he couldn''t bear it. He was worried about the idea of ??the tribe''s indigenous people. After all, he came here for so many years, and he also learned some things. The indigenous people here are all What exists in tribal form is not that they do not want to all unite to form a big tribe. He is worried about the Mozu! Because these indigenous peoples had a country and were later ruled by the Mozu people, the Aborigines became slaves to the Mozu. Some indigenous people who did not want to be slaves fled to remote areas, and Chads tribes here. This is the case. The situation of dispersion is good. Once there are more people, it is easy to be discovered by the Mozu''s minions and send troops to encircle them. This is also a rule that Chad discovered in decades, that is, the fewer the targets, the safer they are! However, this time the situation was a bit special. The beast wave actually came out to attack the tribe, and also destroyed several tribes. This made Chad and Able see the threat. There are two problems in the current situation. If you don''t unite, it''s very likely that you will be destroyed in the next animal tide. If you are united, it is very likely that the people will pay attention to the Mozu. Seeing Chad thinking, Abel did not urge, but Hall''s words made Chad shine. "Uncle Chad, this beast wave seems to have a Warcraft commanding them, which shows that it has some wisdom. If you can, I think it is necessary to unite, as long as we are prepared to be full ~www.novelhall. Com~ Waiting for the next animal wave to come, seize the opportunity to kill it, I believe that this beast tide crisis will be lifted, then you can agree on the points!" After a pause, Hall continued to say, "Moreover, the current situation is that a beast has occurred. I think even if they are demons, they don''t dare to come in the forest now!" "Right!" Chad heard the news suddenly, he thought too much, did not think about the situation in front of him, if even the animal tide can not pass, still care about the demon! Soon Chad and Ebour were better, and Able immediately went back to bring people in, and then Chad was ready to settle down. Before Abel, he gave a book of Warcraft, which wrote the magic of the wind system, to Hall, and he said, if not necessary, dont wear this magical robe to go out, otherwise it will be recognized by the Mozu people. ,The consequences could be disastrous! After Able left, Chad immediately arranged for Tara to sort out some space for the tribe and let him prepare more herbs to refine his medicine. Hall was not idle. He helped the alchemy while practicing the magic of the wind. After a few days, Claire knocked on the door and interrupted him. He stopped. Chapter 269： Rescue Chapter 269 Rescue In the wooden house At this moment, Hall sat on the ground and saw that his eyes were closed, but his hands were waving fast in front of the sky, and the movements of the clouds gave people a different kind of beauty. Just as Hall completed the last action, suddenly a wind force magic wave came from him and quickly wrapped his body. With the invasion of the magic, Hall suddenly felt that it was easy to upload. The feeling, as if the weight has been reduced. In fact, Hall knows in his heart that this is just an illusion. This is not to say that Hall''s weight is really reduced, but the role of the wind magic! Exclaiming the strange feeling brought by the wind and magic light body, Hall just wanted to recall what was wrong when he used his magical spells. Suddenly an anxious voice came from outside. "Hall, brother, are you busy? Grandpa Chad asked me to call you in the past! It seems that something happened." When he heard Claire, Hall did not hesitate and quickly got up and opened the door. I saw Claire panting out and showing an anxious look on his face. "Don''t worry, you have a good rest! I will pass!" After saying that Hall ignored the surprise of Claire and Yakov, the whole person would go out. When they returned to God, they found that Hall had disappeared in front of them. Yakov saw his eyes with an admirable look. He felt that Hall was very strong before, but he did not expect Hall to have such a fast speed. "God! Hall is so good!" Yakov and another young man did not hesitate and ran away in the direction of Hall''s departure. "Hey! You all wait for me!" And everyone left, and Claire realized that he had come to realize it, so he ran and followed. ... "Uncle Chad, what happened?" As soon as Hall came in, he found that there was some **** smell here. When he approached, he discovered that Chad was treating a man wearing animal clothes. The skin that treats his chest, together with the flesh, is broken by the sharp edge, and the blood is constantly flowing out from the inside. And Chad is holding a bottle of gourd with a therapeutic potion. Hall knows that this is his primary treatment. He is still very confident about the effect of this medicine. Sure enough, after the primary therapeutic agent dripped into the wound, the blood that could not be stopped suddenly began to slow down and quickly stopped. Chad saw a sigh of relief and wrapped the wound with a bandage. Then he turned to look at Hall and said seriously. "Hall, there is something I want to ask you for a favor!" Seeing that Chad said so seriously, Hall has no nonsense, nodded, "Uncle Chad, you say it!" Hall is very grateful to Chad, after all, he came here, the system space is limited, if it is not Chad to take him, do not know when the system space to restore the Hall, in this dangerous place can be described Its hard to walk, and now that Chad is asking for himself, Hall naturally wont agree. "This man is a tribe of Abel. They were attacked by World of Warcraft on their way. Now they are trapped in a valley. He escaped from there and asked us to rescue the soldiers. I hope that you can bring some tribal warriors. Rescue in the past!" "Ok!" If it was before, Hall may have some concerns, but the recovery of the system space gives Hall a lot of confidence, so he is confident to complete this task! "That line, I will let Tara send people..." Waiting for Chad to finish, Hall shook his head and interrupted. "No, just send a guide to leave it for me!" "But..." Chad frowned. He felt that Hall was a little arrogant. If it wasn''t for some fear that Warcraft would take advantage of this opportunity to attack here, he might lead the team. The purpose of his help for Hall is to reduce the loss with the strength of Hall, but this does not mean that he wants to watch Hall to die! "Nothing! Uncle Chad, rest assured, I have to go back! My family is still waiting for me there! No one cherishes their lives more than me! I won''t make fun of my life!" For Hall''s guarantee, Chad also hesitated, looked at the serious Hall, and finally Chad patted Hall''s shoulder and nodded. "That line, I will let Tara accompany you, he is the most powerful warrior here, and he is at ease with me!" Chad is good for Hall, but Hall refused. "No, Uncle Tara, he has to command this, I will let Yakov go with me!" "Yakov?" Chad heard a glance at Yakov, who seemed to hear the Hall talking, and he nodded after a long time. "That line, you should go and see the situation first. If you can rescue the rescue, if not, you will come back with Yakov!" ... Yakov is really excited this time. He thinks that Hall can ask him to come out to participate in this mission. It must be that Hall has taken his courage! For tribal people, this is a very proud thing! So when he saw the eyes of Chad Shaman, he couldn''t help but stand up in his chest, and his face showed a confident expression. Sure enough, the Chad Shaman finally agreed! He is not afraid of death! However, he feels that there is Hall, and all difficulties are not a problem! If Hall knows that he has inadvertently had a fan who believes in himself, he doesn''t know what he thinks! Hall also felt a bit strange on the way, how can Warcraft besiege the Abel tribe in the middle of the road? Has their wisdom reached this point? Can it be said that this **** mainland China''s Warcraft is so enchanting? If the average person thinks that this is the end of the but Hall is a happy heart, if they can summon them into the space, their strength can not improve a large section? Yakov had already learned about the location of the valley. As a local indigenous, he was a good guide. After learning the location of Warcraft from the injured population, he took Hall to take the path and never happened. To a World of Warcraft. But it seems that luck is almost the same, just as Hall and Yakov are passing through a forest, and suddenly a few screams come from the front. "Adult, there is Warcraft!" When Yakov saw the Warcraft, his heart was suddenly shocked, this turned out to be a **** pig! This is the Warcraft that Tara encountered Hall and killed before. If there is only one head to say, but it is actually ten teeth of different sizes, it is obviously a small group! Yakov was a little scared, but when he thought of Hall behind him, he immediately raised his bow and arrow at the Warcraft, whose eyes were red and staring at them. "Adult, I am staring! You are going back!" Chapter 270： Strong mans broken wrist Chapter 270 Warriors Broken Wrist Hall looked at Yakov a little surprised, clearly that his legs were a little soft, but he finally managed to hold on. Laughing and patted him on the shoulder to indicate that he was not so nervous, Hall looked up and glanced at the front ten eyes with red eyes and prepared to besiege his own **** pig with a faint look. "I used to think that once I can, I will meet you and pick you up! Let''s accept it, who told your class to bully me at the time?" Yakov was anxiously watching Hall. He didn''t understand why Hall said this. Although it is unlikely that Warcraft can understand human words, but with his experience of hunting these years, Hall is doing this. It is no different from angering these Warcraft! There was a bitter smile in his heart, and Hall was so troubled. His original timid heart had been calmed down. The long bow was aimed at the two-meter-high fangs blood pig in front, as long as they launched an attack. He will send this arrow into its head! "Hey!" The leading fangs of the fangs seemed to have sentimental anger to Yakov, and suddenly roared, and the Warcraft around him screamed. "Not good! Hall adults, they are called like this, and the nearby Warcraft may also hear it! You are going! Here I am..." Yakovs words had not been finished yet. Suddenly the bow in his hand was unexpectedly released, and the arrow was shot straight toward the **** pig. The strange thing is that the fangs and blood pigs did not pay attention to this arrow, turned and thought about running away. "Running?" This is what Hall said. It was just now that Hall also found that the roar of the smoldering blood pig caused a response from the distant World of Warcraft, so he immediately put eleven flame wolves including Xiao Hong. come out. This is also the reason why Yakov is dumbfounded, because there is no summoner in this world, and these sudden appearances of the wolf have exceeded his cognition. The kind of momentum brought by the eleventh five-level World of Warcraft makes the **** pigs who are the same as Warcraft feel the deepest. They all say that the pigs are stupid, but Hall feels that this is unfounded. In front of this, the bully and **** pigs who are afraid of hard and turn their heads directly, Hall feels that its wisdom and wisdom is not comparable to that of Warcraft! However, Hall was prepared, and his hands were quickly portrayed in the air. After a while, the eleven flame wolves were exposed to light body. It was not the speed of the **** pigs in the Hall. Was caught up. The strength of the fifth-class Warcraft appears to be vivid at this moment. In less than a minute, ten **** pigs who have escaped but 50 meters have been caught up and killed by Xiaohong! "This... how is this possible!" Yakov is still in shock, and he stupidly holds the bow in his hand and looks at this incredible scene. He feels like he is buying a dream, how can there be a sudden emergence of Warcraft? Why are these Warcraft going to attack the **** pig instead of yourself? Soon, when he saw a three-meter-tall red wolf-type Warcraft hanging the fangs and blood pigs and coming to the underground head of Hall to please, he understood that all this is actually this powerful mysterious Shaman adults do! Thinking of this, he had a burst of light in his eyes, watching Hall''s eyes full of worship. "Okay! These are all food for you! Now give you a mission! Let me scream for a while!" The reason why Hall made them like this was also reminded by the dead fangs. Since they have a smart World of Warcraft command, they suddenly hear a group of Warcraft sounds that are not familiar to them. Will you think this is challenging its position? Hall estimates that Warcraft is at least a fifth-class Warcraft, otherwise IQ will not be so high! If you let it know that there is more than one fifth-class World of Warcraft waiting for it, I dont know if it will stick to Hall and say mean! After packing up, Hall put Xiaohong into the space, which made it possible for Yakov to confirm his own thoughts. "Let''s go, otherwise Abel will be in danger!" Regarding Hall''s proposal, Yakov did not have any idea of ??rejecting it. He quickly stabilized his excitement in his heart and said to Hall, "Adult, rest assured! The valley is not far away!" After finding the right direction, Hall and Yakov moved quickly toward the valley under the effect of Hall Lightweight. ... In a valley, Able lay pale in a flat place, and several women around him were bandaging him. Before he was accidentally scratched by a Warcraft in a battle, it was good to have a tribal warrior in time. He rushed, which made him just his arm almost caught by the Warcraft claws, and the tribal warrior was screamed directly into two paragraphs. Although this Warcraft was killed by other tribal warriors who were sorrowful, this did not alleviate the crisis! "Abel, you take the young people in the family and break through, and then hand it over to us! You can rest assured that some of the last ones, we will not let them catch up with you!" This is an indigenous man who is about the same age as Able. At this time, he is not afraid, but a firm! He feels that these old and weak women and children can only reflect their value! Only the younger generation in the family can save, so their death is worth it! "Yes, Master Able! Here is the place for us to leave the Abel Aunt!" Some older Aboriginal women stand out with their simple spears. They are not afraid of death, but in this case, they are the best and most suitable choice after they break! Aiboer knows this in his heart If it is replaced by Able who just stayed, he may not agree, but after so many years, he has understood the truth and wants to save the tribe and prevent it from disappearing. They are talking about the most suitable way! To abandon some cumbersome, it is like a gecko tail, as long as you have a bit of energy, this tribe will not perish! Just as Able was ready to give orders, suddenly a sharp squeak came from outside the valley, and then there was a burst of wolf than a burst. Abels face suddenly changed. Although he didnt know what was going on outside, he understood the truth. If you dont leave, everything may be late! Thinking of this, Able bit his teeth and said to the old man who spoke before. "Old man, please come here!" The old man heard the words not only not sad, but a happy face to Abel. "Abel, you can rest assured! I will drag these Warcraft!" Chapter 271： Crisis 4 volts Chapter 271 Crisis "Ready to break through!" Abels words were said by biting his teeth. He did not find out that his original white lips were bitten by him, and a trace of blood was slowly flowing out of his mouth. The young tribes and men and women around him are red-eyed, and the pair of powerful hands hold the long hair in their hands. If these long hairs are made of hard Warcraft bones, otherwise, it is very likely They want to break through without weapons! In front of them are hundreds of silent and uninteresting collections, and silently pick up the simple weapons in their hands, there are scorpions for arable land, axe with chopping trees, and kitchen knives for cooking... Obviously knowing that waiting for them will be death, but Able and others are discovering that they did not show the expression of fear. They were led by the old man who took the initiative to raise the back of the temple. They all showed a happy smile. There are a few young tribal men and women who can''t help but cry low because they have their loved ones among these people! If they have been warned by their loved ones before, they are likely to go to prevent them from committing suicide! But this is the reality! This is also the reality that the mainland''s indigenous people need to face! Destroy together! Or keep the tribe''s fire! Such a choice is very painful for any leader and has to make a decision choice! "ready" Just as Able announced that they would take over the old and weak of the temple, they suddenly heard a scream from outside the door. "Abel''s adult, can''t support it in front!" The crowd suddenly changed his face and turned his head. He saw a wound on his body, and the **** soldier ran in breathlessly, looking at him. A pair of trembling floating legs, everyone is worried that he will fall. Suddenly he was awkward and the whole body suddenly fell forward. Fortunately, a young man hurryed up and hugged him, which prevented him from falling to the ground. "How''s it going?" This person Able knew that he was the biological son of the patriarch. Before Able was injured, he came back to deal with the wound. It was the patriarch who took him in front to resist. "Abel, the father said that let you go! He will withstand World of Warcraft for a while! He also said..." Here, the young tribe of the young tribe could not help but burst into tears. "Abel! You are going! Let us be here!" The old man who spoke, he bit his teeth and said to the hundreds of old and weak soldiers who reached out. "We are all old, regardless of the future depends on these young people, now is the time for us to play the heat!" When the old man finished, he smiled at the other old man in the middle and took a picture of his chest. "Haha, this is of course! Your kid competed with me for the bride. I accidentally lost to you. Now let''s try again! Who killed Warcraft! See who can live to the end!" The old man heard the words suddenly, and he was very familiar with the person who spoke. After all, he had been dealing with it for decades. He thought that this thing should have been thoughtless for so long. He did not expect that he would come up now. But he was not angry, but picked up his long hair and waved and laughed. "That! That compares!" ... Outside the valley at this time Hundreds of low-level Warcraft are besieging the valley. Because the valley''s exit is small, and the size of Warcraft is too large, these Warcraft were actually blocked by dozens of indigenous fighters. However, since World of Warcraft was born to take advantage of the size and strength, after a period of persistence, the indigenous warriors slowly lost some physical strength, and many soldiers were immediately scratched by Warcraft. If it weren''t for one of the tall indigenous warriors who supported it, they would probably be confiscated and dragged into Warcraft. The result is not what anyone wants to see! "Roar!" It seems that it was because there was no result for so long. After the World of Warcraft, a tiger-shaped Warcraft couldnt help but scream, and those Warcraft sounded a chill. And those indigenous humans were also slowed down by this momentum. At this time, a leopard-shaped Warcraft suddenly accelerated, and the whole body suddenly appeared next to the tall indigenous warrior. The fangs of Warcraft are so sharp in the eyes of everyone, maybe the Warcraft is too close, and the indigenous warriors seem to be able to smell the stench of the Warcraft mouth. As everyone exclaimed, when the indigenous warriors tried hard to defend, they suddenly found a black shadow flying quickly toward themselves, and hit the leopard accurately and flew it far to the ground. "Hey!" When the leopard stood up again, the crowd found out that it was just a spear that hit the leopard who wanted to attack the indigenous warrior. "The patriarch, you are fine!" What I saw was the brave of the previous generation in the family, and after he was old and weak, he immediately understood what he was as the patriarch, and his eyes immediately became red. "I..." He still wants to say something, but the old man is not giving him a chance, although it is not polite for a patriarch, but the people present did not care about this. "The next step is to hand it over to me! The patriarch must protect the Abel adults!" After a fierce wave of his hand, hundreds of indigenous weaks holding simple weapons stood up without hesitation. "Roar!" Tiger-shaped Warcraft suddenly snorted, and then hundreds of Warcraft stopped the attack, but they slowly expanded the surrounding. Obviously, this clever Warcraft understands that human beings are going to break through, and obviously it has made reasonable arrangements. "Not good! You are going from the west, here we are blocking!" The old man understands the situation and understands the intention of WarcraftThere is no nonsense at the moment, directing everyone to arrange in several rows to make a preparation. The appearance of the assault. Their idea is very simple, do not seek to kill these Warcraft, just delay the time for the future of the Horde, even if it is one minute and one second! Seeing more than one hundred old and weak women and women holding simple weapons, staring at the opposite World of Warcraft without fear, when a cold wind hit, the leaves were blowing and flying, and the scene was striking and tragic. The picture comes. The patriarchs eyes glanced at the old man who ran out with tears. At this time, he knew that it was something that could not be led by him, so he yelled at the young tribal warriors behind him. "We break through!" Just when the tribe was divided into two teams and it was about to come into contact with Warcraft, suddenly a scream came from afar. It seemed that the sound was getting closer and closer, which made Able and others suddenly change their faces, but what they did not find was that they were present. The Warcraft suddenly stopped the attack, and turned around and looked at the place where the sound came from behind. The Tiger-shaped Warcraft is turning around and screaming at this place. If someone can distinguish the sound of Warcraft, he will find that this scream seems to be different from before... Chapter 272： Arrivals Chapter 272 Arrival "Hey!" Suddenly a burst of wolf screams from afar made the people present and World of War a sneak peek. "Not good!" The old man of the tribe suddenly changed his face. Although he looked at it, he lived for so many years. His knowledge is naturally much more than others! Judging from the trembling voice of the tiger-shaped Warcraft, there seems to be a group of more powerful Warcraft coming over. "Abel Master!" The middle-aged patriarch suddenly became pale, and turned to look at the same unsightly Abel hurriedly asked. "How could this be?" Able did not think that the situation had occurred at the last minute. Even if he did not think of a better way. Continue to break through, it is likely to be jointly attacked by two World of Warcraft groups, if not break out, whether it is even World of Warcraft victory, they still can not escape the fate of being hunted. "Come back! Come back!" Able looked at the tribe villagers who waited for the war and prepared for it. He knew that the courage that had just been swelled was ruined by this roar. A bang, and then decline! In this case, how long can it withstand? It may have been able to withstand an hour, and it is estimated that it can''t be done for half an hour now! And he did not lose confidence at the moment, he believes that Chad, the old man, will not die! Another point is that he is more eager to see that these two different World of Warcraft will be broken, so that they will be safe! But he also knows that this is not a big possibility. After all, Warcraft is not a fool. They can''t do it like Able thought! Ables orders were quickly executed. After all, no one wanted to die like this. When the old man led the broken people back, suddenly a flash of fire flew from afar, and Aibos eyes looked strange. Directly hit those Warcraft around them. Rumble! With the bursts of explosions, there are also a lot of World of Warcraft screams, this does not seem to end, after the explosion, the Tiger-shaped Warcraft roared, those still intact Warcraft directly into the jungle Throw away. One head...two heads... Soon, threatening Abel, half of their Warcraft rushed into the jungle, and the remaining half still blocked the valley mouth to prevent them from running out. Able saw the eyeball turn quickly. He really wanted to call everyone to take this opportunity to rush out at this time, but just when he hesitated to grasp this opportunity, suddenly came a while. Warcraft''s miserable cry, soon, these calls have stopped! This strange situation not only made Able stunned, but even the Tiger-shaped World of Warcraft. This is more than fifty Warcraft! Can you destroy them in such a short time, this is how powerful Warcraft? For a time, not only Abel, they trembled, but even the tiger-shaped men were uneasy, looking as if they wanted to escape. "Roar!" The Tiger-shaped World of Warcraft suddenly screamed and stopped the panic. At the same time, it knew that the human beings behind this time were not the ones that should be considered now. It is now a question of whether or not they can safely leave. . "Abel''s adult, the situation is not second! The opposite is what we don''t know. If we can get rid of more than 50 World of Warcraft, it''s not good to think about it! What should we do?" The middle-aged patriarch wiped out Ask for the sweat on your forehead. "After you choose some potential, I will give them a light body and let them run to the Chad adults. Others... just let it go!" Able said this, the whole person looks a lot old. . The middle-aged patriarch heard the bite of his lips, and he knew that the magical magic of Abels adults could not be used for all at the same time. That is to say, the tribes who could have gone halfway, now it is estimated that even a quarter of them are not! Whoever leaves and who stays, this choice seems so difficult! However, he knew that he could not allow him to waste his time. In the end, he nodded his heart and nodded. He just wanted to say something. Suddenly there was a screaming sound. He turned his head and saw a red head. The wolf-shaped Warcraft is licking its mouth and coming out of the jungle. "How is it possible? This... is this a wolf? But...why are they so powerful?" Abel, who came out of Allen''s mainland, naturally knew these flame wolves. Although the flame wolf was much taller after being promoted, he recognized it at a glance. Abel thought a lot of things in his mind, but he was surprised when he suddenly scored the opposite of World of Warcraft. But what surprised him even more was that behind these flame wolves, he came out with a person who made him unexpected! "Hall?" ... After killing the fangs and blood pigs, Hall let Yakov continue to lead the way, so Yakov is very familiar with it, so it didn''t take long for him to come to a small open space not far from the valley. He did not go straight to the mouth of the valley, but here they all released them all, and as they planned, let Xiaohong make an imposing manner and scream here. Sure enough, when Xiaohong was finished, the tigers roar came from the opposite side. "It seems that there are many contradictions between Warcraft!" Hall''s plan is to prepare Xiaohong as a World of Warcraft to grab the site. It is estimated that this is the most unavoidable contradiction between Warcraft. The reaction of the other party confirms this situation. At the beginning of Xiaohong, the momentum they showed was not very strong. After the weak, the peers really only sent a part of Warcraft. Then after the emergence of Hall''s Warcraft army, these World of Warcraft led the fast food. Hall patted a stunned Yakov let him follow himself, and then he followed Xiaohong to the valley. "Hey!" When Hall came out, he found Abel, who was surrounded by people in the mouth of the valley. After he nodded far away, he turned his head and glanced at the World of Warcraft, staring at himself with a pair of hateful eyes. I saw it is a tiger-shaped World of Warcraft, a white hair, the black king on the forehead shows the momentum of its superiors to the fullest! Zhang Das tigers mouth exposed the pair of teeth that were cold, with a rhythm of white air spurting in the nostrils, and the front paws regularly grinding the ground on the ground, as if to shred them. general! Roar! The remaining fifty-story Warcraft sounds suddenly screaming, as if this would make the enemy timid. But it is a pity! They are looking for the wrong opponent! "How? More than people?" Chapter 273： Domineering black Chapter 273 Domineering Black "Summoner?" The shock that Able saw when he saw Hall was stronger than everyone else! The summoner is unique to the continent he is in! However, even this is the first time he can summon a summoned beast that is so powerful and seems to be mutated. "Is it the summoner of the legendary spiritual talent?" For this incredible scene, he immediately thought of this word in his mind! "Abel Master...you...know that person?" Because of the sudden appearance of Hall, and the fact that Warcraft and the Fire Wolf are confronted, the middle-aged patriarch wants to command everyone to escape at this time. However, when he saw that Abels adult looked at Hall and muttered that he seemed to know Hall, he could not help but curiously ask. If he had not witnessed it, he would not believe that a human spirit could let Warcraft listen to him! This is Warcraft! The most ferocious Warcraft in the entire fear forest! Now he will listen to a human command, and he will never believe it before. "He is the one on Chad! It''s our reinforcements!" Able just said a little, his eyes did not leave Hall. At this time, he suddenly heard what Hall seemed to say, but because it was too empty, and there were a lot of World of Warcraft, he was not very clear. Suddenly, his eyes widened and looked at the front with a gloomy look. Not only him, but all the tribes could open their eyes with a dumbfounded look. I saw a sudden appearance in front! It is not a squeaking creature of a black patient. The middle-aged patriarch seemed to think that he was blind. He reached out and used it to squat, and then he looked like a front and looked at the things that were flying in the air. He swallowed the swallow. "That... that, Abel''s adult... these... is it true?" At this time, Ables time still has time to answer the question of the middle-aged patriarch. His current mind is like the sudden appearance of Warcraft outside! "Stone bee! It turns out to be thousands of stone bees!" ... After Hall released 10,000 stone bees, the tiger-shaped Warcraft''s men did not hesitate, and they fled directly! Can Hall let this opportunity pass! In addition to Xiaohong and the two flame wolves posing a small encirclement and staring at the tiger-shaped Warcraft, the other flame wolves rushed toward the defeated Warcraft with the stone bee army. They should have been hunters, and in turn became the prey! What made Able stunned was that the fierce Warcraft had not had any rebellious actions before, so they were drowned in the army of the wasp! Looking at the many World of Warcraft that were wiped out between the moments, and the stone bees that squeaked in the air, everyone present was thinking that if these stone bees were rushing over to themselves, the consequences... At the thought of this, everyone had a chill in the same time... At the same time, everyone looked at the smiling man in the Warcraft army with awesome eyes... "What, scared?" Although Hall did not know what the name of Warcraft was in front of him, but looking at its white appearance, Hall suddenly began to conquer its mind. Don''t look at it, now it is constantly yelling at yourself, but Hall is discovering that its voice has begun to tremble, that is to say it is in the face of death to face swollen face and fat! Looking at the eyes of Hall, the Tiger-shaped Warcraft suddenly slammed, but responded to it was the low-pitched sound of eleven flame wolves and the tens of thousands of stone bees! After all, the tiger is the king of beasts. Although it is now surrounded by the Warcraft army, it was a little scary at the beginning, but it quickly set its own mentality, and suddenly a thick voice came out of its throat, which was deafening. The sound almost made some of the close-up stony bes down, but they quickly stabilized their body shape, otherwise Hall''s face was lost. "not good!" Hall saw a majestic and unyielding look from its eyes, and the big fists of the fists began to redden, and the momentum of a king suddenly spread from its body to the surrounding. Not only Hall, but even those flame wolves couldn''t help but back a few steps, and the stone bee did not stabilize his body shape this time, and it was like raining. "Not good! Hall is dangerous!" Able looked at the tiger-shaped Warcraft and stared straight at Hall. Looking at it, the momentum seemed to be ready to rush to the Hall. If it really let it fall, the consequences... Hall seems to have thought of this too, not only that, but he also vaguely saw the excitement of the white tiger''s eyes! "I am going...he won''t be promoted?" Hall thinks this is very likely, people can stimulate their potential in times of crisis, then why can''t Warcraft not work? But you can do it, why is it at this time? Just as the Tiger-shaped Warcraft was ready to attack, a sudden cry called it quieted it down... "Wang Wang Wang!" Hall looked back and didn''t know when the little black in the back actually ran over. This is not the main thing. The main thing is that after the sound of it is heard, the tiger-shaped Warcraft is completely out of the previous kind. Domineering exposed momentum. "Is this kidding?" Looking at the treacherous look, I looked at the little black white tiger Hall didn''t know why, he felt that he couldn''t understand the little black! In this case, Hall felt that he had seen it somewhere. Suddenly, after watching the sizzling stone bees, he suddenly flashed a picture in his mind. In the nest of the stone bee, when he was conquering the queen of the wasp, he seemed to hear a voice, but he did not understand what it was, so he always thought that the queen of the bee was going to surrender because of system space. Looking back now, it seems that all this is probably caused by the dog of Xiaohei. "White Tiger! You... I don''t want to follow me!" Hall didn''t approach. He looked at the war and stared at the white tiger in his hand with a fearful look. He didn''t know how to conquer him. After all, from The momentum that this Warcraft has just shown seems to be that it is more powerful than Xiaohong, which means that it is likely to be a sixth-class Warcraft. Sure enough, after Hall finished, White Tiger didn''t pay attention to Hall, and Hall tried it and didn''t successfully put it into space. At this time, Xiaohe seemed to be dissatisfied with it and bowed to it. Hall It was a strange discovery that the white tiger turned his head and made a grievous expression. "Fortunately, you are still Warcraft! Otherwise you really have to be fine!" Chapter 274： go back Chapter 274 goes back "Hey!" Hall is silently looking at the white tiger who looks like a grievance. Is this still a tiger? This is a cat right! Although the tiger is also a feline, but you are too much to lose the face of the tiger. Not just Hall, Abel is also shocked, but compared to Hall, they are even more incredible that the crisis of their own waiting seems to be lifted like this? "That... Abel Master... We are... safe?" The middle-aged patriarch asked a little uncertainly. He felt that the turning point of today''s events was incredible. Is the world changing too fast, or is his mind not turning to the bay? What Able just wanted to say, suddenly found that the tall white tiger in front of Halls eyes disappeared, not only that, except for the little black dog beside Hall, the other World of Warcraft suddenly disappeared. There is no trace of the film, as if all this is illusory and has not appeared. Unlike other tribal people, Able understands that this is the special summoning space that the summoner has, but he still stares at Hall with a shock, although he is not a summoner, but he at least understands that it is Even if it is a god-level summoner, it is impossible for a little bit of movement to easily conquer a Warcraft that is at least sixth-class! Thinking of this, Ables eyes stared at Hall eagerly. I dont know why, there is a hope in his mind that he is likely to return to Allens continent in his lifetime! And this hope is the Hall that looks like a human and animal harmless! ... "Is it really?" Hall didn''t have time to pay attention to Able''s thoughts. When he tried to try again, he tried to reconcile the white tiger. Who knows that this thought was just another question. The space immediately sent a reminder asking if Hall would White Tiger summons the space in the pasture. After smashing, Halls heart was a happy moment, and he agreed to agree immediately. Hall, who just wanted to enter the space, suddenly remembered that he had to enter the space and it seemed that even the body entered, but there were some hundred pairs in front of him. Eyes staring at himself, in order not to reveal his secrets, Hall just resisted not immediately entering the idea. Seeing that things are over, Hall hastened to get all the World of Warcraft back to the space, just want to throw the little night into it, but this guy seems to be very smart, no need to say that Hall knows Halls thoughts, immediately to Hall The dissatisfaction called a few times, as if to say that Hall is too loyal, even crossing the river to break the bridge! Hall smiled and touched the little black head and whispered a few words, as it promised that it would not be thrown into the space and then quieted. Holding a black hair that is lazy in his arms, Halls forehead cant help but have a black line! "I have made sure you are not a dog! This is obviously a pig reincarnation!" Fortunately, Hall is just voicing in his heart, otherwise it may be wrong to make a black. The Warcraft Hall on the ground did not finish all of it. It was enough before the ration. After all, there are some things that Able killed them. Even if Hall is a rescuer, can he not be so greedy? Although Abel does not say anything, but as a two generations, Hall naturally will not make this stupid! "Uncle Able! Are you okay?" Seeing Hall coming over, Abel quickly went over. Before he just listened to Chad, he said that Hall is powerful and a shaman, but he did not think of Hall. Its amazing, even if Im on the mainland of Allen, like Hall, who has strong strength, which one is not the high-end people? But fortunately, he thought for himself that he did not offend Hall or offend Hall, and he also listened to Chads intention to hand over the magic he learned to Hall. Hard to touch. "That...Hall...big..." Abel rang for a long time, and finally decided to call Hall as an adult. After all, no matter which world, strength is respectful, this is universal! However, he was interrupted by Hall when he had not finished speaking. "Uncle Able, you are not so polite! Or call me Hall!" Perhaps Hall is very sincere, or it is Abel''s countless people to determine that Hall is not talking about the words, so Able did not hesitate to adapt to how long. "Oh, that line! Then I will call the voice loud, and directly call you Hall!" Seeing Hall did not show dissatisfaction, Abel continued to breathe and continued. "I didn''t think of Hall. You would have been such a powerful summoner. Even when it was the time of the year, I have never seen you who can do it!" Able sighed two sentences and then introduced the patriarch around him to Hall. "This is Mu Li, the patriarch of the Muli tribe!" For this middle-aged man who is **** and respectful to himself, Hall is still very polite and he has a ritual. Mu Li naturally did not dare to support the big, for Hall''s salute, he quickly pushed back two steps and then kneel to the Hall. To know that Hall is the savior of their entire tribe, for their indigenous people, this is a great blessing! Hall hurried forward and held him to signal that he should not do this. Looking at him with blood, Paul quickly took out some healing agents and handed them to him. "Come on for a quick treatment! If there is anything, let''s go back to the tribe village and say it!" Hall said this, Mu Li immediately understood it. Now it is not the time to say this. Looking at the familiar medicines of the gourd fruit in the hands of Hall, he quickly thanked him for going to treat the people. It is. As the crisis has been lifted The hard-working and hard-working Mu Li tribe has a rare smile on his face, and now he has taken out so many medicines to treat them. For a time, the entire tribe was full of gratitude to Hall. "Uncle Able, it is best to take advantage of this batch of Warcraft to be wiped out. We are grateful for the road. I am guarding on the road. I think it should not be so soon that Warcraft will attack again!" Ai Boer knew that Hall''s thoughts were right, so he did not hesitate, and immediately explained a few words with Mu Li, and then this made people help each other slowly to the Tara tribe. After hearing that Hall said that the World of Warcraft had been handed over to them, they did not agree at the beginning. After all, they were saved by Hall. It is reasonable to say that everything here is Hall. However, they were still convinced by Hall. After all, they had to go to the Hortal tribe for a while, and it was necessary to meet them. Finally, Abel made a decision, and everyone was happy to pick up the spoils. Well, there was no accident on the way, and soon the Tara tribe village appeared in front of everyone... "saved!" Chapter 275： go away Chapter 275 leaves The scorching sun, the fiery hood over the entire land, not far from the big tree, came from time to time, a burst of knowing cry, a man with a spear could not help but wipe the sweat from the forehead. "I have to stay here during the day, and I don''t know when it is my turn to rest!" Hearing the complaints of this young warrior, a middle-aged man holding a bow and arrow couldn''t help but patted his head. "What is Luo Wei? What is the situation in the tribe? You don''t know, Hall has already taken Yakov out to rescue. You just guarded the sun here." "Uncle! Don''t fight! Don''t fight! I''m wrong! I''m wrong, can''t I?" The young man saw the middle-aged man''s work to fight, and he quickly asked for help. The middle-aged man couldnt help but sigh. This scorpion is all good. Sometimes the character is not so stable. Seeing him as a poor and beggar, the middle-aged man cant bear to fight, but his face is not What changes, still a look of hateful iron and steel, gave him a look. Just want to talk, but turned his head sharply, because he just had some figure in the back ass, the young man saw his uncle look, and turned to look curiously, just to see a group of people in the distance are quickly pointing to their own The direction is running. "Back... Come back! Hall is back!" ... "Hall, I am fortunate to you! Otherwise Abel is dangerous!" In Chad''s room, a few people were sitting at this time. After hearing Hall''s report, Chad couldn''t help but burst into a cold sweat. Only in this neighborhood, he and Able are the best, and the relationship between the two tribes is also good. If it is not Hall today, it may be that Abel is more likely to be alive. "Uncle Chad, you are too polite! I havent been here for a long time, thanks to your care!" Chad shook his head, and he knew that Hall was saying a word. "This is not polite! Thank you very much! How long have you been, I have saved us twice! This is a very unusual trend." We have lived here for so long, and the ambush is like this for the first time! I am worried about what is going on in the forest, otherwise these Warcraft will not do this!" For this, Hall is also very curious, but although the White Tiger has been conquered, it can''t talk about the situation in the forest. After Chad thanked Hall, he asked Tara to arrange it and resettle the villagers of the Aber tribe. Fortunately, there were more World of Warcraft this time. They didn''t lack food at the same time. Plus they had prepared a lot of simple rooms. After a busy day, everyone could finally have a hearty dinner. When the Hall was resting at night, I went to the space ranch. The White Tiger has been conquered by the system at this time. As soon as he sees the Hall coming in, he happens to come down and down the sweet Hall of his furry head relatives. "Oh, it seems that you are still very satisfied here!" Although Hall does not know what kind of species White Tiger is, but it can be said that Hall is currently the highest in the summoning beast! "Look at you so white! Call you a little white later!" Hey! Hall didn''t care whether it agreed or disagreed, and after he had calmed it, he left the space. After the tribe took another few days, Hall did not relax and practice. He did not let go of any time to increase his strength, because he knew that his current strength is still too low, and he came to a world of hostile race. So the strength is still the most concerned issue. But Hall also knows in his heart that he can''t stay here all the time. By chatting with Chad and Able, Hall understands that if he wants to leave, he has to find a space to get a chance to return to Ai. Lun mainland, otherwise it can only leave the transfer matrix controlled by the Mozu. Compared to the latter, Hall feels that the former is more reliable! So after a week, after seeing that there was no World of Warcraft, Hall said that he would bid farewell to Chad. "Are you really leaving now?" Chad was reluctant to go to Hall. After all, he had a great improvement in alchemy during this time, thanks to Hall''s help, but He knows that young people like Hall who accidentally came to the **** continent must be unwilling. After all, Chad and Able have left them here for decades. Although they still want to go back, they are not as strong as they were, so after hearing Hall to find space turbulence, he is only slightly Retained, seeing Hall smiled and shook his head and refused, he did not continue to speak. "That, that''s it, you are alone in the forest, I am worried that you will get lost, I will let you take you out!" Hall did not refuse Chad''s kindness, but in the morning of the next morning, Hall was surprised to see the people around Chad. "Hall, Yakov said that he has to follow you. If this is the case, then take him with him! I remember being a follower on our side! What do you think?" For leaving the forest, Chad and Able have never thought about it. After all, so many people can easily become the target of the Mozu. For so many years, they are reluctant to let the villagers of the tribe go out to take risks, so I feel that I still stay here. Safety. Holborn wanted to be alone, but after seeing Yakovs firm gaze, he finally agreed. Claire also wanted to go, but it was rejected by Hall. Hall heard that the blood family liked the blood of women. www.novelhall.com~ Hall didn''t want Claire to know how powerful the blood family was. Go out and take risks. After apprehending Claire, Hall and Yakov left the tribe under the eyes of everyone. Able looked at the back of the Hall they left, shook his head and sighed. "Chad, I thought we went out like this at the beginning, but they were all hopeful, but they were disappointed! I dont know Hall. Can''t find it!" Chad heard a smile and looked at his old friend. "Oh, I have a feeling. I think if we can go back, there is a big hope that Hall is this kid!" Able didn''t plan. He stared at the Hall of the Forest and disappeared into the forest. After a moment, he said to himself. "Maybe!" The departure of Hall and others gave the whole tribe a sense of sadness, but everyone soon recovered their minds. Is life still going to continue? Its just that everyone didnt think that the people who affected the whole **** continent in the future turned out to be the Hall that went out of the village that year! Chapter 276： Clan Chapter 276 Blood Family On a four-meter-wide road in a gravel Pucheng, a young man is walking while eating a fruit that doesn''t know what kind of fruit, followed by a little black dog, who is running and yelling at the man in front. With. "Wang Wang Wang!" The man heard a little speechless and looked back at the little black dog. "I said little black! You are really a dog with a mouth! Isn''t this delicious? Really!" This person is not someone else. It was the Hall that had been away with Yakov for nearly a week. I saw him wave his hand. A fruit with a big red fist suddenly flew toward the black, and the little black saw it. Suddenly his legs slammed, and the whole body turned into a black shadow to accurately bite the fruit. Looking at the little black and beautiful eating Elf magic fruit look like a face, Hall could not help but turn his eyes. Yakov at the side is already strange. This situation has been caused by the younger brother of Hall, who took out the fragrant fruit. This is called the little black dot puppy. Speaking of Yakov, he also wanted to eat the fruit again. He felt that the fruit was very magical. After eating it, he suddenly found that his strength had increased. "Hey! Give!" Suddenly a voice came to interrupt Yakovs thoughts. He subconsciously took a look. This is not what magical fruit is? "Thank you, Master!" Yakov knew that Hall didn''t like to call him an adult, so he always called him a young master. At this moment, suddenly there was a hoof in front of it, it sounded like no less than dozens! Hall and Yakov were staring at each other, and Yakov was nervous, but Hall was curious. After all, it took a week to meet people like this for the first time. He also wants to know who he will meet. "I hope not to be a servant dog!" When he heard Yakovs words, Holden rolled his eyes and seemed to have not listened to the name for a while. He almost forgot. In fact, Hall is very clear in mind, the people encountered here are nothing more than three categories! The first category is the blood family in the current ruler of the continent! The second category is the running dog of the Mozu! A vassal race like a servant! The third category is the indigenous people of this continent! For the Mozu did not have the first time to eliminate all the indigenous people, Hall felt that they were feeding! Yep! That''s right! It is feeding! Blood family they have a hobby, that is bloodsucking! They think they are noble races of the Mozu, and naturally they will not smoke some World of Warcraft and animals! Therefore, the indigenous people who are lingering and dying are likely to be deliberately made by the blood family! However, no matter which one is encountered, this is what Hall is willing to see. After all, he is unfamiliar here. You need to know that there are many situations, plus he now has a sixth-class World of Warcraft in space, unless the luck is very bad. Directly met the blood elite, but Hall felt that his luck was not so bad. "Stop! Who are you?" Soon, the group suddenly stopped in front of Hall and Yakov. One of the men wore a leather armor and pulled out his big knife and pointed at Hall. "We are the people of the nearby tribal villages, ready to go to the city to sell some Warcraft fur!" This is a good reason for Hall and Yakov to discuss, no matter which type of person you encounter, it is not wrong to say this! Fortunately, Hall learned about the blood and servant dogs through Yakov. From the appearance of these people, they should belong to the third category! "You are so courageous, two people would dare to go out of the village! Fortunately, you met me! I suggest you go from where you are going! The blood devil has to eat for a while, if it is caught, become The servant dog is still good, look at your fine skin and tender meat, if you become a blood bag, you know it!" Blood bag? Seeing Hall''s appearance is unknown, the people suddenly laughed hahaha, and after a little explanation, they left the horse. "Blood bag? It seems that the blood family is really evil!" The so-called blood bag is to keep a person in a cage, connect the arterial blood and the bottle through a tube. Once the blood group needs to drink fresh blood, just open the tube! When you don''t need it, close it and feed it as a blood bag, just make sure he doesn''t die! For the man, Hall is not angry. From here, he also learned that the demon is really a demon, and the acting style is so cruel! Blood devil? I hope you don''t let me be too disappointed! After the purchase, Hall and Yakov continued to walk forward, but not long after he left, the man just met the blood devil he said in his mouth! I saw that the man was a heavily armed fighter. They all had one thing in common, that is, their skin was pale, their ears were sharp, their lips were scarlet, and their nails were long; Behind these people is also a man wearing a red cloak, only seeing his pale skin, the **** pupils remind him of his identity, his cold, but the beautiful face and the charming The breath is as tempting as a poppy, with a perfect lazy smile, revealing a pair of fangs, and the metallic light on it makes the enemy never doubt its sharpness! "You... are you a good Marquis?" The hierarchy of the blood family is strict, from low to high, the baron, the viscount, the marquis, the count, the duke! The first three levels are divided into upper and lower levels, and the latter two are divided into detailed, intermediate, intermediate and advanced. In fact, this is similar to the division of Allen''s mainland. The baron is a warrior of the first and second class. The Viscount is a third and fourth warrior! And so on. The finest Marquis That is the sixth class fighter! So this man did not think that he just came out to patrol as usual, and he would meet a superior Marquis! Looking at the men under his command, full of killing, for a time, he and dozens of people behind him suddenly trembled and paled. The blood family is so powerful that they are clear. They did not fight the blood family before, but he did not expect that today would encounter such a powerful blood group! Just want to escape, but I saw the condescending gaze in the eyes of the **** Marquis, as a warrior, this is what he can not tolerate! Looking at the little mouse that had been trembling in front of him, it seemed to calm down. For a time, the Marquis of the blood family could not help but come to the interest. "Well? Interesting, I want to see if you are so courageous! I hope you don''t let me down!" As he finished this, he thought that the **** warrior waved his hand, and dozens of blood cavalry suddenly killed the former indigenous people... Chapter 277： Servant Chapter 277 Servant The Aboriginal warrior was very regretful at this time, and he did not think that today the shift patrol will meet the Marquis of the blood race! You know that it is the Marquis! They did not have a **** offense here, but the highest one was a superior prince, and with a group of servants, they all repelled several times. In recent days, it is the message that the blood family will come out for food again, so the city owner will strengthen the surrounding patrols, but he did not think that his luck would be so bad. "what!" I dont have time to think about it. I saw dozens of knights riding the Gorefiend horse in front of him. He can clearly see the white breath in the nose of the **** horse with the same eyes, plus the **** cavalry. Showing the expression of **** white teeth and bloodthirsty, immediately raised the spear in his hand and shouted loudly. "Give me kill!" ... A moment later, a man with a hole in his body and constantly blood flowing out looked at him with fear. I saw that those comrades who followed him had been killed by the blood cavalry at this time. If this is the case, he will not be too scared. After so many years of fighting, can the dead be rare? What scared him was that he and his comrades fell to the ground and were caught by the blood knight and bit the neck. Blood ran down their necks, and the body that couldnt break free trembled in the air... This **** knight seems to be so slow, so that he watched his comrades slowly stop struggling. What scares him the most is that with the blood flowing out of these comrades, more than half of them have stood up again! "This... is this assimilation?" Looking at the scene in front of him, he was afraid. The so-called assimilation is actually the servant dog he said before. The reason why the blood family is so powerful is because they have this special ability! And the assimilated humans will become their loyalty, which is why they are so powerful. Looking at the original comrade-in-arms, now it looks like a pale mysterious black body and staring at these servant dogs with a cruel smile, he is afraid! If the wound in his chest is too heavy at this time, he may turn away and escape from this horrible place. "Oh, how? Fear? I thought you wouldn''t be afraid!" As the cold came with a sneer and pity, the **** knights in front and the servants who had just transformed were reverently retreating. Looking at the comrades who had hated before, at this moment, with a respectful look at this **** Marquis, he did not know if he expressed the mood at the moment. "You don''t have to be so envious! Um!" The **** Marquis man sighed softly, and the move seemed to be very elegant. After a while, he showed a smile of satisfaction and said, "Good! The taste of blood with fear is really beautiful!" Looking at the Marquis of the blood family, he walked into his side like this. He wanted to put the spear in his hand into his mouth like this, but he was powerful and weak, and the whole person stayed there in such a fierce battle. For the man''s performance, the blood Marquis man smiled with satisfaction, the smiling face was suddenly close to the man''s neck, suddenly and fiercely changed, two long and sharp fangs suddenly exposed, and then slammed Biting on his neck... ... "Come on! catch up with the two people in front!" Dozens of horses galloped on the road, the man headed by this man was the man who was transformed into a blood family by the Marquis of the Blood. When he was around a dozen former comrades and the blood clan marquis assigned to his twenty blood warriors! Because he was personally transformed by the Marquis, his identity immediately rose, his task is very simple, is to help the blood Marquis to grab some food back. The Marquis of the blood family went directly to the castle. Although he has now become a servant of the blood family, he will not rebel against the Marquis of the blood, but he still has his own thoughts. "Unlucky! It turned out to be the owner who was preparing to go home! But..." After a snoring, he shook his fist hard and his face showed a smug smile, and the white, sharp teeth were exposed to the air. "But it feels really good! Power! Power has increased a loss! As long as I grab more powerful people and **** their blood, maybe I will have a day as a Marquis or even the Duke of Earl!" "Adult! Look!" At this time, a voice interrupted his thinking! When he woke up, he looked up and saw two figures appearing not far away. Are they not the two people they met before? Although he couldn''t taste the taste of blood immediately, the bloodthirsty impulse in the body made him feel inexplicable excitement! He couldn''t help but feel the excitement in his heart, holding up the spear in his hand and yelling at everyone! "Catch them!" call! As the crowd screamed, the horses underneath were more happy, and in a short while they stopped the two people in front. ...... The two men were stopped. They were Hall and Yakov. In fact, Hall found these people just before they came up. Because Hall had no fear, he did not immediately summon his Warcraft army, but in the introduction of Yakov''s trembling, Hall was interested in looking at these so-called blood races! "This is the blood family?" Before Hall also said when he had the opportunity to see the blood family, did not think how long it had been, not only the orthodox blood family saw it, but even the **** servant dog saw it. And this servant dog is still an acquaintance! "Kids! I am unlucky to meet me! Or Today we are quite unlucky!" When Hall heard it, he understood the meaning of this acquaintance, and suddenly he looked at him with a funny look. "Why, so soon became a running dog of the blood family? Feeling good?" choke! As the sound of the sharp swords and rubs came, the **** people in the room pulled out the sword and looked at Hall with a cold eyes. Yakov saw the spear immediately and a flustered guard was at the side of Hall. Although he knew that Hall was not afraid of these blood races, he still did. "Kid! You will pay for your arrogance!" The man headed by the man is estimated to be a servant soon, so after he heard Hall, there is still a little discomfort in his heart, but it is just a moment. He immediately adapted to it. Before he thought about catching the Hall to the Marquis master, but he changed his mind now. He wants Hall to know that even if it is now a blood servant, it is not Halls humble. Humans can be insulted! "Ready to die!" Chapter 278： Escaped 1 Chapter 278 escaped one Originally, he met the Marquis of the blood family today and felt very unlucky. Now he is ridiculed by a humble human being. How can this endure him? At the moment, raise the spear in his hand and ignore it directly to Hall! "when!" Just as the spear was about to stab Hall, Yakov stood up and stood firm in front of Hall and blocked his opponent''s offense with his bone spear. "Ok?" Looking at Yakov, who was only easily repelled by himself, the mans mouth, which was transformed into a blood family, immediately showed a disdainful expression. "What? Are you rushing to death? Hehe..." I don''t know if the other party''s words are too irritating, or because of the fact that the body''s blood has been tumbling after being repulsed, Yakov''s face suddenly became red. He quickly calmed down the tumbling blood in his chest, loosened his sweaty hands because of tension, and Yakov knew that he couldnt retreat. Since he decided to follow Master Hall, he must be Master Hall. Resist all dangers! Just then, his shoulder was suddenly patted. "Okay, you retire, you are not his opponent for the time being!" Before he could react, Hall had already bypassed him and walked up to him, so he looked at the **** servant dog''s faint road. "I don''t like being like this... No, it''s being watched by the dog!" "What? You are looking for death!" "Wang Wang Wang!" When Hall spoke, he immediately heard two different objections. Hall ignored the man who was holding the spear and was shaking because of his anger. He bowed his head and looked down at the dissatisfied black. "Sorry, forget that you are here, I will not take you with you next time!" "Hey!" Xiao He heard that he recovered his dissatisfied eyes. From the beginning to the end, he did not look at the **** people. He looked at the tired eyes and even fell asleep in Hall. "You are looking for a dead end! You..." The flower has not finished yet. The originally **** man suddenly collapsed. "This... how is this possible!" The face that was originally white, can not describe him in white at the moment, not only him, but even the **** knights who have been waiting for a good show before are also suddenly changed. I saw that I didnt know when, in front of them, there were two wars that were five meters high. Their feet stood upright in front of the Hall, a pair of giant claws were lifted high, watching the sharp claws and the roaring mouth, all the blood races in the field were scared! "Hey!" "Booming!" As a huge bang came from two World of Warcraft mouths, the man just wanted to remind everyone to pay attention, and then suddenly uploaded a wave of fluctuations, the horse he sat down suddenly stood unstable, did not respond, the whole person was so straight Straight fell to the ground, but fortunately he reacted quickly, and at the moment of falling, he immediately made a lazy roll and was not crushed by his own horse. But when he looked up and saw the situation in front of him, his heart was suddenly mentioned in the eyes! "Hey!" "Ah! Ah! Ah!" He thinks that God must be joking with him today. Before he met the Marquis of the Blood, he was converted into a blood family. But now he just wants to catch some of the former kind to go back to the owner. Why is it so difficult? Looking at the **** knights who had destroyed their squad before a charge, at this moment, he was afraid of the wolf-shaped Warcraft that he did not know from where he came out and bitten to death! He thinks everything is incredible! I also felt that I could become a powerful demonic family like the blood family, and I would do whatever I want, and I will at least become a supreme being. However, the appearance of Hall made his dream shattered, and in a short period of less than a minute, dozens of blood warriors brought by him were lying in front of him. Just when he was awkward, suddenly a pair of shoes appeared in front of him, looked up and saw that the human being looked at himself with a smile, and the hand was still stroking a wolf-shaped Warcraft against his own teeth. ! "Devil! Maybe he is the real devil!" I don''t know why, he suddenly popped up this word in his mind! Before, he felt that those blood races were devils, but in front of this plain-faced man, he felt that those blood races were even more savvy! Looking at the front, like the devil''s Hall, he suddenly bit his teeth, and his heart suddenly turned red. "No! I can''t die! I can''t just die like this!" Looking at the **** family who suddenly had a **** body in front of him, Hall originally wanted Ah Da to kill him, but he was slightly stunned by his situation. It was such a moment of effort, but suddenly he saw the man in front of him Blood fog, then the whole person disappeared from his eyes so quickly and quickly wanted to leave in the distance! "Can it still be like this?" For the scene in front of him, Hall felt incredible, even if he saw so much, he did not figure out what was going on. Where does Hall know that this is the skill to escape in the blood family, but this skill can not be used indiscriminately, at least not when the Marquis can do this! Because this skill has a drawback, it is to consume 50% of the blood in the whole body to display! If the strength is less than the Marquis, then no matter how he **** blood, he can''t add it! Without this half of the blood, under normal circumstances these blood groups are basically abolished! Unless there are blood races above the Marquis, they are willing to sacrifice blood and a lot of human blood! Yakov was also the first to see this situation, so he was also shocked to see the blood fog that quickly left, but when he looked at the Hall full of Warcraft, and the **** family on the ground ~ Www.novelhall.com~ His blood immediately boils. This is a blood family. They used to fight with the blood servant''s dog. They sacrificed a few **** servant dogs at the expense of many people. But today, the young Master Hall moved his fingers. These blood races turned out to be Its simply eliminated, how can you not let him get excited? He feels that the most correct thing he has done in his life is to be a follower of Master Hol! "Clean up!" When he heard Hall, Yakov was awakened from the shock and saw that Hall had pointed his fingers at the parcels on the ground, and Yakov immediately understood. Looking at the **** parcels piled on the ground, Hall flipped over and found that there was a kind of jade-like currency inside. Although he didn''t know what it was, Hall understood that it was the gold coins on his body. It is not circulated here! Thinking of this, Hall let Yakov work together, not long after, Hall has gone dozens of such currencies. "It seems that during this time, we need to earn some money!" Chapter 279： Blood cloud city Chapter 279 Blood Cloud City Before Hall was still thinking, if you want to inquire about the news, then you need money! After all, no matter where you are, money has a role that cannot be ignored. At first he was still asking what Yakovs currency was. When he took out the gold coins, and in the doubtful expression he saw from his face, Hall seemed to understand why they would be called indigenous! Fortunately, I have seen the currency of this continent now. Otherwise, when Hall enters the city and takes out the gold coins, it is difficult to find it without being discovered! After simply tidying up, Hall and Yakov left here. After all, it is very close to the city. He doesn''t want to be misunderstood by others. Now Hall''s situation is quietly entering the village, not to shoot! Half a day later, Hall and Yakov finally saw some pedestrians on the road. They were in a hurry, wearing some clothes similar to the ancient Nordic side of the earth, but at least they were made of animal skins from Hall and Yakov. Its much better to look at. Didnt see their eyes staring at Hall from time to time? Fortunately, they are only frequently eye-catching, and did not come up to point, but that look still let Yakov this pure indigenous can not stand, Hall saw Yakov a faint said. "Let''s go, don''t care about them!" As they get closer to the city, Hall sees more and more people, they all have a common goal, that is to enter the city! Hall didn''t say anything to them. He just followed them silently. Half an hour later, a huge wall of ten meters appeared in front of Hall. Under the strange eyes of the soldiers, Hall handed over two local currencies like everyone else. "Not enough! Four!" Looking at the middle-aged man who stopped his own way, Holton frowned. He didn''t think that this guy would be so blatant to overcharge his money! Although it is not a problem for Hall to give more than two, but looking at her playful eyes, Hall understands that he deliberately did this! Maybe its purely thinking about asking for more money. Maybe its so boring for the city, Im looking for some excitement, but no matter what, hes wrong! And it is a big mistake! Hall knows that this is probably due to the clothes on his body. These seemingly civilized people regard him as a local indigenous! Looking at Hall''s sharp eyes, I don''t know why, the soldier was a little scared. "You...you...what do you want to do?" It seems that his trembling voice made him a little shameful, and he remembered that Hall was just an indigenous, but he was guarding, and he had some enthusiasm. "Can''t get in? The blood devil will come soon, and leave without leaving!" When he heard him mention the blood devil, Hall found that the people around him who were ready to line up showed a look of horror. "You can''t get in? Don''t go in and let it go! We have to go in! Don''t stop our way if you want to die!" "Yes, hurry up! Don''t be jealous! Indigenous people are indigenous. If you don''t have money, don''t go into the city! Isn''t it good to hide in the deep forest?" "You!" Yakov had heard about this from the Tara chiefs. Their indigenous identity was not recognized by the human beings in the city. They felt that these indigenous people were barbarians and could not be confused with them. Originally, he thought that this was just an excuse for the Tara chiefs not wanting them to venture out. It seems that the Tara chiefs are really doing something... The guard saw that everyone was in a state of anger, and the corner of his mouth could not help but reveal a smug expression. Just want to say something, suddenly his pupils slammed loudly, not only that, the crowds around the ridicule of the sound also came to an abrupt end. I dont know when, the indigenous man in front of him had a fireball in his hand! ! "Sa... shaman!?" Hall was interested in looking at the shocked guard in front of him, it seems that he still knows a lot! "How? Can I go in? Do you want a few dollars?" The guard heard the words sweating, and he dared to be so arrogant. He knew what the shaman was in the city. Even the high-ranking city owners were very respectful to these shamans. He even specifically offended. In front of this shaman, suddenly a feeling of regret poured into my heart. Not only him, but even those who just ridiculed Hall together realized that it was not good. Many people held on to everyone, didnt pay attention, quietly stepped back a few steps to hide in the crowd, and prayed that Hall would not recognize them. . "No... don''t want money! Big... adults please come in!" After finishing his hands, he took the two jade coins that he had just received from Hall, and then lowered his noble head and bowed to the Hall with a 90-degree sigh. Hall glanced at him, retracting the fireball quietly, and signaling that Yakov picked up the jade coins and followed him into the city. What Hall didn''t find was that, in a place not far away, after seeing the action of Hall to take back the fireball, his eyes flashed a glimmer of light. Fortunately, there were so many people, Hall was also anxious to enter the city, so everyone Did not find this situation. After seeing Hall enter the city, the guard was relieved. The weather was not very hot at this time, but all his backs were soaked in sweat. The feeling of coldness made him feel that he had experienced a lot of experience. Death like. If there were so many people here, he would probably sit directly on the ground with his ass. ... "Young Master..." Yakov followed Behr He just wanted to say something but saw Hall reaching out and interrupting him. "Okay, it''s okay! Let''s go buy a suit!" For the sake of appearance, Hall did not encounter it in the Earth era, so he was not really angry, say, Hall. The state of mind is no longer the state of mind in the Earth era, so after seeing that the person was scared, this matter is over. "Oh, good young master!" For Hall, Yakov immediately obeyed unconditionally, which was specifically emphasized by Tara before he left. After entering the city, Hall found that the situation in the city is different from that outside the city. People who have not entered the city have a little anxiety and anxiety. The people in the city are much calmer. It seems that the blood race is coming. They are not too concerned, Hall feels that this may be the reason they see much. Soon they went down to a clothing store with a strange look. They were scornful and looked at Hall''s boss. After seeing Hall take out a jade coin, his mouth immediately smiled. "Welcome two guests! What do you need? We are the biggest clothing store in Blood Cloud City!" Chapter 280： Detecting news Chapter 280, inquiring about news Hall doesn''t know what the value of a jade coin is, but after spending nearly ten jade coins to buy the parcel himself and Yakov, plus two sets of spare clothes, Hall probably understands some of it. The purchasing power of the coin is still quite high! "Oh, welcome to come back next time!" For the boss''s appearance in front and back, Hall is not surprising, but Yakov is somewhat dissatisfied with him. Not long after he left, he suddenly pulled the collar on his neck. "Young master, I don''t like that guy, and, this dress feels weird!" For Yakovs complaint, Hall just smiled and didnt answer. The two had it on the street. After changing a suit, Hall and Yakov were not so conspicuous. There are people coming and going on the streets, and many hawkers are selling them on both sides of the street. From time to time, some people are asking about the price of the goods. However, Hall found that there is a characteristic. It seems that there are more people selling drugs and weapons. It seems that something has happened recently. Yakov, who is behind the Hall, is very curious about entering the big city for the first time. It is like Liu Yujins Grand View Garden. Even if he has put on the clothes in the city, this appearance is very easy to be Others see the difference. Fortunately, Yakov knows that he is following Master Hall, knowing that he can''t just humiliate Master Hall, so even if he has any doubts, he is hidden in his heart, but the more he does, the more his heart can''t. clam down. "Go! Let''s go in!" Yakov, who had something in his heart, heard it first, but after seeing Hall taking the lead into a building, he looked up curiously. I saw that the exterior of the building was very beautiful, but Yakov didnt know the words written on the signs hanging outside the building. He just thought that what seemed to be under the word was a bed-like thing. "Mr. Dear, what can I help you?" As soon as I entered the door, a young girl came over and asked Hall with a smile. She did not ask two people at the same time. She has been here for a long time. As a welcoming guest, she naturally sees that Hall is the one who can truly be the master. "Well, arrange two single rooms for me, it is best to be connected!" When he heard Hall, the woman immediately nodded with a smile and gave a cry. "Okay! Please come with me!" Service is not bad! Hall secretly thought that behind the woman, the accommodation was very simple, and Hall and Yakov stayed in less than ten minutes. But Hall is a bit of a headache. He didn''t think that the two simple rooms here would need five jade coins a day! He had won less than fifty jade coins before, bought ten clothes and spent ten more days. "The money is really not spent!" After a sigh of relief, Hall suddenly shook his head and smiled. "Its still the old saying, the money is the bastard! After the flower is finished, earn it!" This is indeed a good thing! But there must be a premise! The premise is that you have to have the ability! Is Hall not capable? On the way to the Hall, Hall thought about this problem. He did not consider selling the magic crystal. First, he needed Magic Crystal. Second, he just looked at the hawkers on the roadside and did not find that they sold the magic. Crystal, or is there any concern, Hall can not want to buy such a small number of magic crystals in his hands, and he needs the news, not the attention of the people here. As for the news, Hall first thought of the bar! No matter where it is, the bar is a place where you can find out the best news! "Yakov, you are here to take a break, I am going out for a walk!" Yakov heard that he didn''t do it right away. "Young Master, you still take me with me. If anything, you can use me!" Hall originally wanted to go by himself, but after seeing Yakovs pleading eyes, he thought about it and agreed. When he heard Hall agree, Yakov immediately became happy, and if he did not resist his desperate efforts, he would almost cheer. Shaking his head with a smile, Hall took the lead and went out. What Hall didn''t know was that when he had just left, he could come over and inquire about his news. Hearing that Hall had just left, the man frowned slightly, and after thinking about it, he warned the woman that he immediately went to the hotel in the eyes of the woman. The bar was very easy to find. Hall spent a jade coin at the expense of another passerby who brought Hall and Yakov to a bar called anger. As soon as I came in, a mixture of drinks, smoke, sweat and bad rouge tasted, not only Hall, but Yakov could not help but frowned. The environment in the bar was very dark, and Hall and Yakov immediately caused the perfusion of the people inside, but after seeing the young people, many people lost interest and continued their previous topics. "What do you want?" A man with a big beard saw the Hall and they sat down on the side of the table and asked. "Come two drinks at almost the same price!" Hall didn''t know the price of the wine here, so he directly threw out two jade coins and said something on the table. The bearded man glanced at the jade coins on the table, and the right hand touched the sound. Under the eyes of Hall, the two jade coins disappeared on the table. "Good guest! Come over soon!" Hall was interested in watching the man''s back Although the action was very fast, Hall still faintly grabbed a point, can have such a speed, certainly not the average person. "Guests please use it slowly! This is our special product here, sour wine! Don''t look at the name is sour, it is very refreshing! You will know when you drink!" Seeing that the man said it was so interesting, Hall called him who just wanted to leave. "What else is the guest?" "Oh, come here, how about a drink?" Hall knows that if you want to get the news, you have to integrate into the bar, and only then can you open the situation quickly. "Oh? Oh, since the guests are so polite, then I am disrespectful!" Once again, he took over a jade coin handed by Hall. The man made a snap behind him and immediately got a woman wearing the dress and came over and smiled. "Boss! What do you have to tell? Is this going to introduce a little handsome guy to me?" Chapter 281： brutal reality Chapter 281 Cruel Reality For the woman who was exposed to the glamorous and talkative eyes, Hall did not look at it a bit, but Yakov, who had never seen the world, was a blush. Originally, I saw that Hall had no reaction. Some depressed women suddenly giggled after seeing Yakovs performance. "Giggle, I thought I didn''t have the charm, I didn''t expect anyone with a vision!" Hall heard that there was nothing on the surface, but there was some thought in my heart. Isnt this vision not to say me? "Oh!", a huge salty pig hand hit her fullness, making the woman even wink, but Hall felt that the action was so awkward, a strange feeling of not saying. "Okay! Go get me a glass of wine! Well, if this gentleman is willing to ask you, you can get another cup!" A cup is please! Two cups too! Since it costs money, it doesn''t matter if you spend a little more! After taking over the jade coin that Hall threw again, the boss and the woman laughed. After watching the woman go to get the wine, the boss looked at Hall Road with great interest. "Mr. Is it the first time in the city?" "Yes! I don''t know what the boss called?" For the boss, he saw that he was the first stranger to enter the city. Hall did not have an accident. After all, the whole city is not particularly big. These people as the local snakes naturally have They recognize a set of people. Isnt he coming here to inquire about the news? The more informed the boss is, the more helpful it is for Hall. Hearing Halls outspoken nod, the middle-aged boss gave a slight glimpse, but soon he laughed, and then he introduced himself. "Oh, welcome! My name is Alfred, the owner of this bar!" Alfred took a drink from the woman and gave a cup to Hall. "Hall!" After having a cup with Alfred, Hall tasted the drink of a different world. Yep After the entrance, at the beginning of a bitter taste, Hall felt that the whole tongue was a little numb, but soon the sweet and sour taste was filled with taste buds, and the original frowning brows slowly loosened. "Giggle! How about the guest? Is the taste good?" The woman glanced at Hall with a smile. "Well, okay!" For the sake of the wine, whether it is the previous world or this world, Hall has no preference. Hey! Hey! Hey! I still want to say something, but I found out that Yakov had finished drinking the drinks three times and five! "Ha ha ha! It''s still so good! I like people who drink big mouthfuls of meat!" Alfred immediately laughed. Hall didn''t think that Yakov''s unintentional move would have been praised by Alfred. After thinking about it, he smiled and shook his head. He wanted to find an excuse to chat with Alfred. Adding feelings, or directly asking for money, I did not expect Yakov to get a good impression from Alfred. Shaking his head, Hall saw Yakov a little embarrassed to look at himself, and then pulled out ten jade coins. "A few more cups, well, it''s better to have some staple food!" The woman did not let Alfredd speak this time, but after looking at Hall and Yakov with this interesting look, he got up and walked inside. However, Hall looked at the woman with some doubts, because he didn''t know why, and always felt that the woman was strange in some respects, but he did not know what he was for a while. "Mr. Hall?" A voice interrupted Hall''s thinking, and for a moment of looking up, Hall found that this person was the bar owner, Alfred, and for a short while, he seemed to see a strange look from the other''s eyes. "Oh, sorry! The boss of Alfred, I just thought of a problem some distracted!" "Haha, nothing! Don''t call me any boss who doesn''t have a boss. If you can afford it, I will call me an uncle!" See Alfred, oh, uncle toast, Hall once again touched him and then said. "That, Uncle Alfred, I came here first. I want to ask what happened here recently? Why do I see a lot of patrols on the way, and there are passers-by!" When I heard Hall say this, Alfred was a glimpse first, and then it said, "Well, it seems that I have not read it wrong. Are you the indigenous people who just came out of the tribe?" Although Alfred broke the identity of Hall and Yakov and called them indigenous, but the words did not guard the contempt tone at the entrance to the city, so Hall did not show anything. Dissatisfied, but nodded directly and affirmed. "Well, it seems that my feelings are right! But I don''t see it from you, but from this kid!" Seeing Yakov pointed by Alfred, Holdon understood it. He was very knowledgeable. He had been to the bar of the earth several times, and Yakov was definitely the first time to come here. Kind of place, so that expression can not be concealed and can not be assembled. Fortunately, Alfred is not malicious, otherwise it will be too busy to come out and inquire about the news. "Oh, some people in the tribe have come out from time to time, but like you are calm, I am still seeing for the first time! If you are not so sophisticated in your words and demeanor, I almost thought you were a local!" Although Yakov did not see the world, he also heard it. It seems to be his own reason, exposing their identity, and the mood suddenly fell. "Oh, nothing! You continue to drink, Uncle Alfred is not a bad person!" There is still a subtext in Hall''s heart that does not say, that is, even if he is a bad person, there is me! What are you afraid of? I didnt pay attention to Yakov. I dont understand it Now that the topic has been opened, Hall naturally doesnt want to hide it, and continue to ask about the topic. Alfred eloquence is good, simply said the situation, Hall immediately understood. It turned out that in recent times, many tribes near the blood cloud city have appeared in the beasts. Many tribes have been destroyed. As a few human cities nearby, the mayor has sent many troops to kill the wandering Warcraft. However, this is not the main reason. In fact, the most important reason is the blood family! "Blood?" "Well, you also know that we humans are lingering in this continent. Although we don''t want to admit it, the blood family actually treats us as food. Every year, there are people of the blood family coming over, in order to control the number of human beings. By the way, exercise their people!" Said here, Alfred sighed, "I soon arrived at the annual blood clan hunting time, so the city owner is looking for the source of the soldiers, by the way, the number of servants!" "cut back?" Chapter 282： Blood Cloud City Day Chapter 282 Blood Cloud City Day manpower? cut back? Soon, Hall heard the key words of the disease from the mouth of Alfred. The source of the source can understand that it is to select the various fighters from humans to supplement. But what does this mean to reduce the servant dog? Hall quickly thought of the cavalry that he encountered during the patrol. "Is it..." As Alfred finished, Holden understood it, and it was exactly what he thought. These servant dogs, that is, the servants of the blood family, are actually some of the humans who were arrested at the periphery while they were hunting. The role of the patrol team is to let them quickly enter the city or return to the tribe when they see the humans who have placed the order, and then if they encounter low-level blood warriors, they will be eliminated. But the pair of patrols that Hall had encountered before was considered to be the kind of bad luck. They met the Marquis of the blood race! After chatting for a while, the woman came over and brought some drinks and food in the middle. The group of people casually talked about the topic while eating. "Right, Uncle, I want to know what is the best seller in the city right now?" After eating almost, Hall said the topic was focused. Alfred heard a strange look at Hall, although he felt that Hall was a little unusual before, otherwise he would not say so much to Hall, but he did not expect Hall to actually do business. interested. Although he was somewhat confused, the time he was in contact with Hall was short, but he still had some interest in this Hall, so he did not hide it. He answered this after thinking about it. "It is the blood race hunting season. At this time, the weapons in the city, the pharmacy will be very popular, especially the pharmacy. As soon as it appears, it will basically be swept away!" When I heard Holtons eyes lit up, wasnt it just asleep, just to meet the pillow? He happened to have some headaches for the money, and he had some extra weak therapeutic agents in his hand, which would be easier! The only thing that surprised Hall when he was eating was that the girl was not the woman of Alfred, but the daughter of his friend, named Aya! I heard that Halls mouth couldnt help but twitch, my friends daughter? That just your hand... "If your friend knows that you are doing this to his daughter, is it estimated that he will rush to fight with you?" Hall was silently looking at the two strange people in front of him, but they didnt know how long it was. After all, its a social taboo. Maybe when you dont know what to say, It may make the original good communication atmosphere become awkward. So Hall finally just listened to Alfred, who said that some secrets in the city that were not secrets in the near future were treated as a pastime after a meal. Just as Hall was ready to find a chance to leave his busy money, suddenly an untimely voice came from outside. "bump!" Suddenly a loud noise, people in the bar couldn''t help but turn around and saw that they were dressed properly, but with a arrogance on their bodies, the arrogant man with the face I was the king was standing outside. The small door made of wood at the door of the bar was kicked off. As the man entered, he followed a few heavily armed men with a cold face. Hall sees it immediately and understands that this estimate is the second generation of the legend to mess up! Its really enough for dog blood! The opposite of Alfred''s eyes changed dramatically, and a murderous murder suddenly came out of him, but he quickly recovered to the original, with a mocking smile on his face. He did not stop in his hand, and reached out and stopped the taxi that was lying on the side. Aya, who was still in front of Hall before talking and laughing, was a little nervous. Sitting in the opposite Hall, I clearly saw that Ayas body was shaking! "How is this going?" Hall glanced at Alfred and the few people who came and grabbed Yakov, who was about to get up. He didn''t know what he was doing now. He was going to look at it first. "Alfred, don''t pretend, you have already understood your situation. She is not your woman at all! She is just your brother''s daughter! The blood race is going to attack the city, if you know some I can come forward to ensure her safety! Otherwise not only her, you can''t escape!" When he heard the man was unceremonious, Alfred could still hold his breath. Just wanted to talk but found himself sitting on his body. Aya was exclaimed. "No, don''t hurt my uncle!" "Oops!" Alfred saw that Aya lost his sense of concentration at the crucial moment, and suddenly sighed in his heart. After all, she is still a child. Although she has changed a lot during her training during this time, she has learned a lot of social experience, but she is still tender, and she is exposed by this guy! "Hey? What''s the situation?" Hall is the more confused, the trouble of this person looking for Alfred and Aya, how is it related to the blood? Originally, he did not understand how to understand, and decided to take a good look at the situation and wait for opportunities. "What do you want? I can''t let Aya accompany you! Aya, you go behind me!" Seeing the other smug smile, Alfred patted Aya, who was trembling. Signal her not to worry. Aya heard that this was sacred from Alfredo and then walked behind him, looking at the man with a pair of fearful eyes. "Ha ha ha! I didn''t dare to do anything before, but now I am going to the blood race to hunt, this is not for you!" "Payne! You have the ability to go directly to the blood family to kill, bullying a girl here is what it is!" Alfred Reed, he slammed the table and yelled at the man called Payne. The situation here was discovered by the people in the bar at the beginning. They thought about who dared to make trouble in the city at this time, but after hearing the name of Payne, some people who knew the situation suddenly looked Change, sitting on the door of the door, a few people worried about getting into the upper body is even more simply, lost a bit of jade coins on the table, even the sound of flashing people. Its not that they are timid, but this is called the Payne man. They are not the ones they can get! His identity is not low, he is the only son of Adolf, the owner of Blood Cloud City! The most incapable of blaming in the city of Blood Cloud is the people of the city government. After all, the whole blood cloud city relies on Adolf to resist the establishment of the blood race. In Blood Cloud City, his Adolf is the sky! Chapter 283： Huabei Chapter 283 Huabei Seeing Alfred''s impatience, Payne felt very happy, and the refreshing feeling from the heart made him feel very satisfied. In addition, he feels that Aya is already in his own bag, and a kind of triumphant mood is filled with the whole heart. Desperately glanced at those who were timid and ran out, Payne sneered in his heart, "I count you!" Just when he was proud, he suddenly felt a bad eye staring at himself. Some doubts turned around and saw that a man who had been neglected by himself was looking at himself with a playful look. What made him even more angry was that when he went back, this person did not show his fearful eyes, but he still looked like a calm, as if he was a clown. "Kid! Give you a minute, give me a mix out from here!" Hearing this, the most sullen is not Hall, but instead of Jacques who came out of the Horde by Hall, I saw him stand up and sullenly yelling at Payne. "what did you say?" Yakov glared at Payne. If he said that Payne was bullying Alfred and Aya, he still hesitated to ask for help, but once Payne turned his anger to Hall and insulted Hall, this It is not that he can bear it! Who is Hall? That is the shaman who is respected by the patriarchs of the tribe, and the savior of the two tribes! It is also the most admired object of his present! The tribe soaks and worships the strong, and he will not tolerate those who dare to insult the strong. "when!" Seeing Yakov is so excited, now several guards behind Payne have pulled out a few sharp swords at the waist and stared at Yakov closely. As long as he has a change, they will be merciless. Kill Yakov! Alfred did not think that things had changed so fast. The main contradiction was still in his own place. He did not expect that he would now move to the Hall that he knew soon. "Stop!" Alfred hurried to stop. After all, this was not Hall''s business. He didn''t want to involve Hall in them. But the more he doesn''t want to, the more he wants to do this! "Bastard! I dare to talk to me like this, you know, if I want to kill you, it is a very simple thing!" Payne stunned Hall and stood up with Yakov. What Yakov just wanted to say was pulled by Hall. "Is it? I don''t believe it, or do you try?" "Try?!" Hearing Halls provocative words, not only did he stop, but even Alfred also stunned. He felt that he had been a great offender for making a lie for the prostitute, but he did not think of it. It was only after a long time that Hall knew that he was so bold. Compared with him, what is the thing he did? For a time, both Alfred and Ayas heads couldnt turn around. They felt that their thinking was not enough. They didnt understand what Hall was trying to provoke the son of the city at this crucial time. The angry face of the red-faced Penn trembled and shivered. He pointed his finger at the Hall and said, "I will let you know what it would be like to sin in the **** city of Penn! You will regret it, you meeting" Suddenly, the words that Payne originally wanted to say suddenly stuck in his throat. His eyes were so big that he looked at the young man who suddenly had a fireball in his hand... "You...you...you are a shaman!" And the few of his men who took out their weapons and prepared to listen to the instructions of the Master of Payne to win Hall and Yakov were also scared of a cold sweat! At the same time, they also sighed with relief in their hearts. "Good luck, but fortunately, I didn''t do it!" The man with the fireball in his hand is Hall. After these days of exercise, Hall has been able to easily control a fireball without letting him explode, but this has been done after repeated practice. If you are in the continent of Allen, as long as you are willing to practice the micro-control of magic, a first-class magician can do it. Didn''t Lisa have played this way? But you must know that this is the **** continent! Because of the law of each space, the magic can''t exist in the human body, so if you want to reach the point of Hall, you can''t do it for a few years! Watching Hall play with the fireball in his hand, and staring at himself with a smiley smile, Payne couldn''t help but shed a drop of sweat like a soy bean. At such a close distance, he felt that if Hall throws out the fireball, he will certainly not be intact. As for Hall, dare not do this, he dare not gamble because he feels that his life is more important than anyone else. He will not put himself in a dangerous environment. "I didn''t expect Hall to be a shaman!" Alfred''s eyes stared at Hall. He had just touched Hall with a curious heart. He didn''t think about it. Halls identity would be a shaman. He knows that the shaman is very respected in the city, because at this time of the year, the city owner will send a large number of people to find the shaman. As long as the shaman joins the defense of the city, he succeeds in the face of the blood race. The rate will increase greatly. However, there is a situation that Alfred did not understand, that is, at this time of the year, the shamans death rate is very large! Not to mention seven or eighty percent, at least half of the shamans die every year from hunting! But no matter what! During the blood hunting period, the status of the shaman in Blood Cloud City is very high! Even the son of Adolf, the son of Blood Cloud City, did not dare to offend a shaman! At this time A figure suddenly appeared at the door of the bar, and after seeing the situation inside, he could scream. "Misunderstanding! All this is a misunderstanding!" Everyone heard the words and immediately turned around and saw that the Cheng Jin, which was suddenly killed in the middle of the road, turned out to be a middle-aged man. Other than the Hall and Yakov, everyone else recognized this person. He is the owner of this blood cloud city, Adolf, who is able to work under the Huabei! Don''t look at the harmless appearance of his clothes, obese people, in fact, everyone who knows him knows that this person is not as simple as he is on the surface. If you really think of him as a fool, then the last unlucky one is absolutely yourself! "Hua Beishu? How come you?" Although Huabei is only Adolf''s men, his sixth-class fighters should not be underestimated, so even if he is the city''s son, he should show up when facing Huabei. Respect is still necessary! Ps thank you for your reward! I have been tired of work recently and have caught a cold. I wrote a lot of typos in the code last night. I am really sorry for the students! I try to correct it! Chapter 284： Ready to make money Chapter 284 is ready to make money "Oh, this Mr. Shaman is hello! I think this must be something wrong in it! Have something to say! Let''s say it!" Uh Hall squinted at the fat man who was called by Payne as the uncle of Hua Beishu. Although he showed a face that was amiable and amiable at the moment, it seemed that humans and animals were harmless, but Halls mental strength was After reaching the third class, he can clearly feel the pressure that the fat man brought to him. "At least a master of sixth-class combat!" Soon, Hall had a decision in his heart. He decided to take back the fireball first. This is not to say that Hall is afraid. He will not say that he has just conquered the sixth-class World of Warcraft white tiger. The Warcraft in his space is enough for him to protect himself. Not to mention that he still has a seventh-class magic crystal in his hand! The reason for this is that he has no need to tear the face with the people of the city government for the time being, which is very unfavorable for him to know more about the mainland. But even so, Hall''s easy move to take the fireball still makes Huabei can not help but be a little surprised. In fact, he knows very well that the so-called shaman is actually a magician before Allen''s mainland. After the retreat, he did not catch up with the return journey. The magicians who were left behind have been using the groping for decades to display the magic. It has become the current shaman. And the young shamans like Hall have seen them. In fact, they are the descendants or disciples of the former magicians, but they can be so freely like Hall, and he is the first to see it! Slightly surprised Hall, Huabei is still very good at controlling his emotions, and his face has become more enthusiastic. "Oh, I didn''t think I was looking away. This young shaman should have stepped into the realm of third-class combat power! This time our blood cloud city government sincerely invites you to join this blood group. Hunting, we sincerely invite you to join our city!!" what? ! When I heard Huabes words, not only was Payne and his men shocked, but even Alfred and others were dumbfounded. They didnt think that Hall was worthy of the first person of Huabeis master. This kind of sincere attitude to win. For a time, the atmosphere in the whole bar became very strange. I dont say that the second ancestor of Payne didnt react. Even the few men were standing there, and they didnt go back. Very embarrassing. "Let me think about it!" Hall did not immediately refuse this request. From the current situation he learned, the blood race is about to start hunting, so it is not advisable for him to go back or leave the next city. After all, he Now he is in a continent dominated by the Mozambican forces. Although he has the help of systematic space, he is not so arrogant that he is already invincible. If it is really invincible, he will not be inexplicably calculated to get this place. "Ah, good! It''s time to think about it! It''s a bit abrupt underneath! So I don''t know if I am honored to ask this young shaman to go to the city''s main government and give us a chance to host a city host?" The more Huabe is like this, the more he feels that he has a picture, so he refuses to think without thinking. "Sorry, I have just traveled to this city on a long journey, so I need to take a break..." Originally, Hall thought that he said that Huabeis face would be as wicked as the opposite of the second Zufang, but he was somewhat underestimated by the fat mans city. "Ah, where are you! Its under consideration, not too thoughtful! So, lets go back to rest, go back and wait for other shamans to come. How about seeing each other together? After all, Im going to have a **** family. The battle, familiar with it in advance is still necessary, what do you say?" This time Hall was not opposed. After seeing Hall nod his consent, he said a few words with a smile. "Haha, then we will retire first!" Huabei did not ask where Hall lived, and Hall did not deliberately mention it. Both of them knew in their hearts that it was not difficult to investigate where Hall lived. Things. However, let Hall care that before he left, Huabei even let Payne and others apologize to Hall and Alfred. What surprised Hall is that this arrogant second ancestor actually took photos. Done! "If there is no problem with him, then there is no pure person in this world!" ... Refused to the appreciation of Alfred, and Hall did not ask too much about the reasons for their contradictions. After all, this is a private matter of others, and Hall is just a passer-by here. He always leaves. Here, so he and Yakov took a break after leaving it. Looking at the back of Hall''s departure, Alfred and Aya stood at the door for a long time without saying... On the other hand, Payne looked a little dissatisfied and looked at the Huabei muttering next to him. "Hua Beishu, isn''t it a shaman? We are not saying here how to reduce one of them. Is it necessary?" Huabei heard that the obese face could not help but tremble. He sighed slightly. If this kid is the only son of his eldest brother, he really doesn''t want to say so much! "Payne, you can''t listen to this thing, you don''t care so much. During this time, you will stay at home and don''t come out! The blood race hunting you have not seen it, even though they Will not touch large-scale military to capture the city, but casualties are inevitable!" There was still some indifferent Penn who heard the **** siege. He suddenly changed his face. Although he has nothing to hide in the castle every year, but is it dangerous? Who knows if there will be a large number of flying demons coming over this year? Thinking of this situation, plus looking at a serious expression on the face of Huabei, he nodded after thinking about it. "Yes! Uncle Huabei! I will listen to you this time! But after the end, I want the Hall and Alfred, they know that I am amazing!" Hua Bei heard that his face suddenly showed an expression that did not conform to his original amiable a face of smirk promised. "No problem! After this time, your uncle will help you achieve!" ... "Young Master! Where are we going?" Yakov followed Hall to the commercial street and looked at the hawkers on the side asking some doubts. "Where can I go? Buy some materials, do some potions, and then sell some small money! Let''s do this for the time being!" Only Hall dared to say this, but only Yakov believes, did not see a few passers-by watching Hall''s eyes as if watching a fool? However, Hall and Yakov do not care, one is really capable, the other is to blindly believe in Hall. Soon two people came to a place specializing in the sale of herbs and medicines. Chapter 285： Unexpected trading Chapter 285 Unexpected Trading "Mr. Two, hello! We have a wide variety of products here, and there is no need for virginity. Do you have any needs?" Hall, when they came in, a man came and asked. "I want to ask, are you receiving treatments here?" The South-Central man was originally only a professional question. Generally, most of the men who came here came to buy some medicines and herbs. Like Hall, when he came in, he asked if he would buy medicines. He really didnt see much. The middle-aged man stunned, but he quickly reacted and became more enthusiastic to receive Hall. To be able to say this, instead of having an alchemy friend, it is an alchemist! You know, the reason why he is so popular in business here is because there is an alchemist in his chamber of commerce! At this time, he even thought that if he could help the president to introduce an alchemist, his position in the chamber of commerce would definitely rise! "This gentleman, please!" For this South-Central man''s show, Hall didn''t have much discomfort. He nodded slightly and followed him, and Yakov''s performance was much better than before. He didn''t make anything this time. Rude things. The middle-aged man was smug in his heart. He felt that today is really his lucky day. He did not expect that he would encounter such a good thing. Inside the house Hall and Yakov wore wooden luxury tables and chairs, and soon a young and beautiful woman came over with a plate. Hall still has nothing. After all, Yakov has seen less, seeing the woman''s rugged figure, wearing close-fitting clothes, and a unique fragrance from the woman suddenly fills the room. Yakovs guy had some blushing breath, and the voice was a little loud, which made the woman almost couldnt help but laugh. However, her professional well-being was good. She held back a smile to Hall and Yakov. Hall just nodded and didn''t care. This made the beauty slightly sad. They do this, why not want to meet a powerful or powerful strong, so that their identity can be changed, maybe you can live a happy and safe life! Seeing that Hall, a young and handsome adult, didnt react to himself at all, which made her feel very sad. If it wasnt that Yakovs blushing appearance proves that she really is not without charm, she really doubts that she is Not already unattractive. "Oh! Hey! Slow down!" The middle-aged man saw Hall and didn''t feel heart. He didn''t care. He immediately understood from the observation. Hall was the principal of the two people, so he directly skipped Yakov and smiled at Hall. The quiet voice signaled the woman to leave. After the woman left with a look of resentment, Hall said. "No problem, I just want to know this time, can you not accept these?" Watching Hall take out a dozen gourd fruits from a bag, the middle-aged man suddenly increased his eyes. "Space bag?" The middle-aged man is actually a native, but his hometown is on the mainland of Allen. In fact, it is actually related to the ethnic war. A few decades ago, the battle for survival, human beings can be said to lose can not lose, because the reason of the law, human magicians can not show their strength, coupled with not united, the result came a big retreat later. Retreat, naturally very flustered! In addition, the Mozu is chasing after it, so some human beings have left behind, or they can be abandoned. One of the parents of this middle-aged person is one of them. Due to the limitations of the law, the space equipment left behind is naturally one less. So after seeing the space bag of Hall, he can understand it. There is definitely a good teacher behind him! Otherwise, it is impossible to give him something that is really precious at the moment! "Yep?" The sharp eyes of the middle-aged man made Holdens eyes shine. He found that the middle-aged man did not look at the gourd fruit, but looked at the space bag in his hand. He suddenly thought of one thing, that is, he did not seem to have seen the space equipment from the day of transmission! "No wonder that Uncle Chad and Uncle Able will look so strange to me, it turns out!" In addition to the expression of the middle-aged man of the Chamber of Commerce, he has already understood that it seems that the space equipment may be worth more than the therapeutic medicine! Thinking of this, Hall suddenly stopped the action of taking things. In fact, there were not many medicinal drugs in it. Hall just pretended to be like this. Mr. seems to be interested in the space bag in my hand? The middle-aged man suddenly woke up and looked at Hall with a sly look, but fortunately he responded quickly and coughed twice to cover up his own appearance. "That, don''t know Mr. Your surname? I am the current principal of this Chamber of Commerce, you can call me Batai!" "Hall!" Hall said a touch of faintness. "Mr. Hall, I don''t know what you mean in the words..." Batai was a little excited, staring at Hall with eager eyes, or the space bag in his hand. To know that they have been doing business over the years, space equipment is very scarce. Now suddenly I hear that Hall has the meaning of selling space bags, and of course he will be excited. A space bag can reduce a lot of space and cost, which is too necessary for those who do business! "I have this teacher gave me But now I need some jade coins, you know that the blood race is going to hunt, I need to do some preparation!" Hall said that it was a slap in the face. . Yakov, who was on the side, heard the fog in the clouds. He hadnt reacted in his mind. Did Master Hall have a teacher? It seems that Hall is the Tara chief who brought them back? Halls identity was not spread in the tribe, and Hall did not tell Yakov about his situation, because he had never thought that Yakov would strongly demand to come out with him, plus Hall. I forgot, so this will happen. Fortunately, however, Ba Tais eyes were concentrated on Hall, and the strangeness that Yakov showed was not noticed by him. "Well, that''s... I don''t know what you have for adults? If we can help here, we must be satisfied!" well! Hall learned from this conversation that Ba Tai was very interested in this space bag. He originally wanted to go to the alchemy with a bit of hard work. Now it seems that he is not so laborious... Chapter 286： Mias magic scroll Chapter 286 Mia''s Magic Scroll Hall left the Chamber of Commerce in the face of Batai''s painful expression. Looking at the back of Hall and Yakov, Batai couldn''t help but wipe a cold sweat on his forehead. "Although I have taken out the magic crystals of the stocks this time, but..." Ba Tai thought of the two space bags in his hands, and it would be a lot better. The content of this transaction can be described as the biggest ratio in recent years. Let me not say Hall, this guy, he specified the magic crystal and herbs, which makes Batai very painful. Magic Crystal is not easy to accumulate. There is also a seventh-class magic crystal, five sixth-class magic crystals, and other magic crystals plus two hundred. It stands to reason that if the exchange is in the continent of Allen, if Hall proposes this condition, he will not be blamed for being raised by the Chamber of Commerce. However, Hall left a heart, he took out two space bags at most, the reason is that the master and the teacher gave each one, Ba Tai in addition to lament that Hall has a good master and did not think much. Fortunately, Hall doesn''t need those low-level magic crystals. In this way, Ba Tai is relieved, and after sending hundreds of weak therapeutic herbs and a thousand jade coins, Ba Tai will open the hall to the lion. The big customers gave the door. "This is the time. With these two space bags, the Chamber of Commerce will have a relatively fast development period. Even if there are space bags for sale, we will not have to pay such a big price!" ... After Hall let Yakov put things in the room, he let him go back to rest, watching a large pack of herbs on the ground, and Hall waved them into the space. After packing up, Hall did not have any alchemy or other things. After taking a hot bath, he had a good night''s sleep. on the other hand At this time, the citys government is still brightly lit. The dark hall was unusually bright under the magic light. A majestic middle-aged man was sitting at a desk made of unknown materials, with his hands clasped to support his chin, and his forehead was clearly defined. The wrinkles become more conspicuous at this moment. There are two men standing opposite him. If Hall is there, he will recognize them. These two are the Huabe and Payne whom he had seen before. At this time, Payne, who has always been very arrogant, did not stand quietly in his head, but from the time he used to watch the middle-aged mans movements from time to time, it was obvious that his heart was not like his surface performance. Its so calm! And Huabei''s performance is much better! The smile on his face is gone, leaving only a calm face. After a long time, the majestic middle-aged man who thought about it said. "So young third-class shaman, the elder who wants to come to him must not be an ordinary person, so many years have passed, except for some celebrities who have already died, it is not ruled out that some people have hidden in the past, it is very likely that he is One of the family members or apprentices!" It is Paines father who said this, Adolf, the owner of Blood Cloud City! He had experienced everything from beginning to end, so he naturally knows more than the average person! "Big Brother, I have stabilized this person named Hall for the time being. What should we do next?" At this time, only Hua Bai dared to speak. In contrast, Payne is a guy, let alone let him talk. At this time, even if he heard Adolf let him roll, it is estimated that he will be happy! "You go out first!" Sure enough, when he heard Adolfs words, Payne really had a happy smile on his face, but fortunately he responded quickly. After seeing Adolf frown, he can respectfully treat him, then This did not go back. Adolf and Huabei saw the situation, and both of them could not help but sigh. "Big Brother, will we continue this year?" After seeing no elders in the whole room, Adolf nodded. "Its been so many years! What are we doing, we dont want to give hope to future generations... This is not our home after all!" Although Adolf did not directly answer the question of Huabei, but the two have known each other for so many years, Huabei naturally understands the meaning of Adolf. "Let''s go back and arrange it, as for Payne..." Hearing this brother and mentioning his unfilial son, Adolf could not help but have some headaches. "You are right! This time, let him stay at home honestly, I will let people guard him, you will not have to worry about him, arrange the next thing!" "Okay... Big Brother..." ...... "Now the money is enough for a while, then should I look at that thing next time?" Hall woke up early the next morning, and he began to close after eating breakfast with Yakov. His current mental strength has already cultivated the third magical array. Before that, he wanted to send the magic scroll that Mia gave him. He was worried about the danger of failure, but now his mental power has improved so much. He thinks it''s time to take a look. Thinking of this, Hall immediately took out the reel from the specially placed space ring. In order not to have any unexpected situation, Hall also deliberately brought a drop of life spring water in his mouth. After everything was ready, he picked up the reel and gently opened it. The original unscrupulous scroll at the moment when Hall opened, a **** red mysterious magic wave from this scroll, turned into a vampire bat in Hall''s strange eyes. The vampire bat is made up of the mysterious blood red magic, about the size of a slap, and I don''t know how it is done. When Hall was amazed The vampire bat suddenly burst into a ray of light, and then Halls horrified gaze flew directly toward Halls forehead. Holden was shocked. He just wanted to use the mental power to block the vampire bat, but he finished it. When Hall had not had time to execute it, the vampire bat flew directly into Hall''s head... Suddenly a huge amount of information filled Hall''s mind. If Hall''s mental strength had reached the third level, he might even faint if he couldn''t support it for a second. There is nothing strange about seeing Hall''s face from the outside, but if you look closely, you may find that the capillary skin of Hall skin begins to sweat slowly, starting with colorless, then yellowish, and finally It turned out to be red... I don''t know that Hall is a lot. On the forehead, suddenly the blue veins are exposed. In the eyes of the development, there is a strange blood red pupil. If his teeth are still the same, he can almost mistakenly think that he is a land. The authentic blood family! "Give me a roll!" Suddenly a loud scream came out of Hall''s mouth, and a burst of blood was ejected from him recently. Chapter 287： Not good, you are late! Sorry to Chapter 287, you are late! Why did Hall vomit blood? Time back a few minutes ago The blood color magic constitutes a vampire bat, but it is not a simple magic! There is still a bit of a strange spirit in it, and it just tried to control Hall''s mind! In layman''s terms, the vampire bat just had a little bit of wisdom, and it turned out to be a choice! Because it was too embarrassing, Hall did not notice the situation in the first time, so that he did not prepare any backhand, which made the vampire bat drive straight into. When Hall found it, the vampire bat actually came to the most important place in Hall''s mind. Seeing that the vampire bat is absorbing the mental power in his mind, Hall is scared and white, and since he learned the spirit, he naturally understood what this represents. At the moment, I immediately ran the three mental power magical circles in my mind. In the mind of Hall, there was a magical array of three lines arranged in the air. As the magic array slowly operated under the control of Hall, one The invisible barrier immediately separated the vampire bat. Looking at the mental power that was being slowly enjoyed by himself, he suddenly suddenly took away from his mouth, and the vampire bat suddenly became angry. Originally, the blood-red eyes suddenly gave off a burst of light, and it absorbed a lot of mental power. It actually grew a lot, quickly waving the pair of barbed arms, and the vampire bat hit the Hall directly. "Hey!" Although there was actually no sound, Hall still thought of a voice with his subjective initiative. The vampire bat did not hit Hall, but was bounced back, but that was not only because it became dull, but even Hall became pale. And Hall''s body at this time has a lot of sweat all over the body. "Damn!" Hall found that just now, he actually had some loose control over his body. This represents what Hall is very clear, and he is also afraid of it. If it is not discovered in time, he will be known when he is pitted. "What exactly is this for Mia? Why is this vampire bat? What is her identity?" not good! When he couldn''t think too much, Hall found that the vampire bat was silently roaring at himself. The sharp fangs looked so embarrassing, and combined with its small body, it seemed so uncoordinated. "Hey!" Another impact, Hall found that a mental power magic array actually stopped working, although the vampire bat became more dim, but Hall can not stand it. He felt the pain in his head, and the feeling was like wearing a monkey with a spell that was cursed by Tangs mantra. Hard to raise his head, Hall did not find out, at this time his eyes have begun to bleed, and the faint vampire bat opposite to reveal a very strange humanized smile! No mistakes! Hall found that it was really laughing there! There, I watched Hall sneer! "What is this in the end? Is it wise? I was framed by Mia? Why is she doing this?" Halls mind suddenly remembered all the things after meeting Mia. Mia was bullied by the proprietress family in Mars, and she happened to save her and Mochi there. Mia has never mentioned anything about her own! Also, she seems to have hesitated after recovering the engraved box, and then he handed the contents of the box to himself! Why should she remind herself that she must improve her mental strength before opening this scroll? Is there any reason why he does not know it? Hall feels that if he wants to understand the real reason, he must have a face-to-face conversation with Mia, but for now, let''s get the vampire bat to buy. "Hey!" The third impact came soon! Halls second mental power magical array also stopped working, and a nausea mixed with vomiting desire suddenly came to mind, so Hall could hold back in time, otherwise he would not think he could resist this time. The fourth impact of a vampire bat. The shock of the vampire bat is even worse. Its wings have become significantly smaller, but its head and fangs are still so sharp. Hall thought about it and understood it. It is ready to desperately. ! "No! It''s coming again, I can''t stand it!" Hall looked at the solitary magic circle on his head, and his heart was anxious. At this time, the mental strength of the whole person has been obviously insufficient, and the stinging in his head has been transmitted from time to time, making him look abnormal. "If I still have a magical array, then I will be mentally strong..." Yep? Hall thought of a sudden thought in his mind. "Yeah, how can I forget it!" Hall is now in a state of soul, and he can''t go out into the space to take things that complement the spirit. However, Hall is very glad that he was prepared before, and when he opened the reel, he contained a drop of life spring water in his mouth! And now this drop of life spring is Hall''s last life-saving straw! However, there is a difficulty, that is, Hall wants to control the body to devour the life spring water but not as he wishes! Looking at the vampire bat with a smile on his face and preparing for the last attack, Holden bit his teeth and groaned. "Fit it! It''s just that I won''t let you succeed!" With the explosion of Hall the magical array on his head suddenly burst into a burst of light, in the horror of the vampire bat, Hall actually flew directly into the magic circle, Hall whole The illusion of the figure actually began to slowly disappear at this time. Start with his feet, then slowly to his calves... thighs... Until Hall''s lower body began to disappear, the government magic array suddenly burst into a flash of light, and a translucent barrier slowly began to appear in front of Hall and vampire bats. "Roar!" The vampire bat knows how to scream at the Hall, and it is so hard to risk the disappearance of this step, how can it let Hall block it! Without wasting time, the vampire bat actually shook its wings directly at this time, and the whole body flew directly toward the magical array where Hall was located, like a fast-flying bullet. At this critical moment, the head that Hall had to dissipate suddenly stopped, and he was watching the vampire bat smile coldly with a sly look. "Sorry, you are a little late!" Chapter 288： Red shard Chapter 288 Red Debris "Sorry, you are a little late!" As Hall said this, suddenly the Hall that had disappeared so that only the head was left, the whole body emerged again after a burst of light. In the stunned eyes of the vampire bat, the other two magical arrays that had stopped spinning turned out to act again. It seems that I want to tell the vampire bat that it is not dreaming. Under the control of Hall, a lot of nerves are turned into a colorless and transparent rope, and then slammed up to tie the vampire bat in flight. . The vampire bat seems to be unwilling to be swayed like this, suddenly struggling fiercely, and the whole body continually rushes away from the Hall! "I just want to run away now? Late!" Cold eyes stared at the vampire bat, Hall increased the output of mental power. After just taking the life spring water in his mouth, Halls mental strength was slowly replenished. The vampire bat at the end of the mighty might be a Hall opponent whose mental power is supplemented. In addition to struggling, it also looks at Hall with a poor look. However, Hall has no chance to do it. Hall has never had a soft heart for those who want to kill themselves! This is his self-protection method in the world! Seeing Hall not only did not ask for mercy, but also continued to increase the output of mental power, the vampire bat just the bounty eyes became blood red again. Just as Hall was preparing to slowly control the vampire bat, he suddenly found a heat flow from the mental rope. Waiting for him to react, suddenly a dangerous signal suddenly popped up in Hall''s mind. "not good!" Hall didn''t hesitate any more, and immediately waved the mental rope to smash the vampire bat. "Give me a roll!" Although Hall responded quickly, the vampire bat moved faster. At the moment when Hall had just pulled out the rope, a loud bang, Hall''s whole mind was like throwing a deep water bomb into the deep sea, and suddenly it boiled. "puff!" Hall spurted a spurt of blood, and some of his heart licked his forehead with a cold sweat... "Bastard! Actually blew! Although I don''t know what it is, it is definitely Mia''s relationship!" Hard to support the body, Hall once again swallowed a drop of life spring water, do not know how long, Hall''s pale and weak face this has a slight improvement. call! Deeply exhaled, Hall was so worried that he could check his own mind. With the self-explosion of the vampire bat, the three mental power magic arrays in the space have all appeared a crack. Hall knows that this can be said to be a sign of mental damage, and Hall also understands that recently he There is another thing that must be done, that is to repair the mental power magic array! Fortunately, Hall now has a lot of life springs, and he is familiar with the first three mental power magic arrays. I believe that he will be able to return to his original state in a short time. At the time of the inspection, Hall suddenly found some red pieces in the mental space, and some doubtful Hall carefully pulled the pieces to the front. Just when Hall wondered what it was, suddenly the red shards went straight into the spirit of the sea along the spirit of Hall. Before Hall reacted, a message suddenly merged into his mind. A strange and sloppy text suddenly emerged. "This... this turned out to be...the devil language!" What Hall didn''t think was that the red piece that was just brought to him was the language of the Mozu! Hall is very certain that he will pass through the former Mandarin Chinese, and will also pass through the Allen mainland lingua franca, but he is more certain that he really does not have a shit! What surprised him even more is that he not only recognizes this genre of the demon, but also simply reads it out! "Is this the role of the red shards?" Hall suddenly realized that this red shard is probably the memory of the vampire bat. He just absorbed some of the Mozu language by mistake! When he thought of Holdens eyes, he no longer hesitated and quickly searched for the red pieces in the spiritual space. What surprised Hall was that there were still a few red pieces of thumb size, but now they have disappeared. "Fortunately!" When Hall was somewhat disappointed, he suddenly found a red piece that was about to disappear in the distance. He said that Hall directly controlled the mental power and wrapped it up. Just as the red shards disappeared, Hall''s mental power just completed the action. As a message merged into Hall''s mind, his anxious face finally showed a smile. "What about blood stasis?" Thinking for a long time in my mind, Hall was somewhat uncertain about reading this information. Blood stasis, as the name implies, is to control a person through blood and let him be his own! This is not a modified version of summoning, one is to control Warcraft, one is to control people! "It''s a pity!" Blood stasis is good, but this blood stasis is incomplete, which makes Hall feel a little disappointed. He regrets why he just did not absorb the red fragments when they first discovered them. Hall has already confirmed one thing, that is, these red pieces are absolutely only after the vampire bats explode, that is to say, these Mozu languages ??and blood stasis are estimated to be knowledge of blood-sucking vampire bats! If you think of those things if you are absorbed by yourself He will go further to understand the Mozu, and may master even more powerful skills! A painful feeling suddenly poured into my heart. "Forget it! This is already very good. If you are familiar with the Mozu language, and then get a baby that looks like the face of the elf that the general Mozu can''t distinguish, maybe you can go to the Mozu to play 007!" Of course, Hall just think about it. He doesn''t have that free now. When he returns to Alan''s mainland, he can talk about it later. The problem at the moment is to recover. After all, the blood race is hunting very quickly. almost there. After getting the Mozu language and **** Hall, Hall didn''t get too familiar with him. After simply tidying up, he went out and told Yakov that he would have nothing to do with him for two days. After returning to the room, Hall again crossed his legs. Sit down and close your eyes. Time flies very quickly. A week later, Halls mental power has been restored with the help of the spring of life, and the fourth mental power magical array has also caused a quarter. Not only that, but the **** technique is also in Huo. When I was idle, I slowly pondered some rules. I thought that it would take long before he could use this **** technique. However, at this time, the door of the Hall room heard the sound of knocking on the door. Chapter 289： Mawei Chapter 289 under Mawei "Hey!" When he heard the knocking on the door, Hall couldn''t help but frown. Then he immediately understood it. This should be an urgent matter. Before he explained Yakov, don''t knock on the door when it is not necessary. Opening the door, I saw Yakov and an anxious standing at the door. A middle-aged man. Not waiting for Hall to ask, the middle-aged man immediately yelled at Hall. "Hall is great! Please forgive me for being rude! The pioneers of the blood family have not played against the patrol team. Huabei adults let me inform you and let me take you to the city!" "So come soon?" Hall muttered to himself and whispered, then he said to the middle-aged man. "I will go out with you when I am ready!" Although the middle-aged man is very impatient, he heard that Hall said that he really has no way to blame anything. After all, Huabei specifically confessed that he should treat Hall well. Hall actually went in and simply packed up the things, and then he left Yakov with the man and left the hotel. As soon as he came out of the street, Hall found that the situation was different. Many heavily armed soldiers are patrolling back and forth on the streets. Some mercenary-like people are also gathered under the command of the soldiers in some prescribed places, and the lively streets now have no visible civilians. The middle-aged man seemed to see Hall''s doubts, and he explained the situation by the way while leading the way. It is said that whenever the blood race is hunting, martial law will be carried out. This is because the blood race may send traitors to lurk in and lure during the siege, so the people in the city are now accustomed to the patrols of the soldiers and are very cooperative. . Those mercenaries are used as temporary personnel. They will be assigned defensive tasks by the soldiers after registration. Of course, some people will take advantage of this opportunity to join the army. After the blood race has been hunted, they will receive monetary rewards according to their merits. After listening to Hall, Hall asked a question about each blood clan attack. The middle-aged man did not hide it, but he did not seem to know very well. He said that for a long time, he only knew that the blood family was very powerful, and then the city owner All are able to turn the tide! When I heard this, Hall was very speechless. He thought that this middle-aged man must be a fan of the city owner. Otherwise, why did he show a fanatical expression when he said the last time? Under the leadership of the middle-aged people, the Hall three went all the way to the city''s main government. What surprised Hall was that even if the middle-aged people led the way, they were asked three times! After entering the city''s main government, the obese figure immediately appeared in front of the hall. "Oh, Mr. Hall, you are coming, come, let me take you to see the shamans who participated in the defensive blood race!" The middle-aged man automatically retreated to the side after he came in. Huabei said while leading Hall to a living room. When I first came in, I suddenly stared at a dozen pairs of eyes. When Hall saw it, he even made seven or eight people, but what Hall felt strange was that the atmosphere seemed to be wrong. I saw that I was sitting on both sides. On the one hand, I was closed to the three old men, and on the other side, I was talking about non-stop young people. For the old man who closed his eyes, Halls first impression was that it belonged to Chads legacy of the magician who was left behind, and those young shaman identities are also easy to think, that is, they are probably the magic of the year. Apprentices of the teachers! "Hahaha, come here, let me introduce to you, this Mr. Hall is also a shaman. With his joining, we have another strength to fight against the blood race!" Huabeis words were just finished, and suddenly a man said in a weird voice. "Huabei is also a shaman? I don''t think he is twenty years old. You don''t want to be fooled by him!" Upon hearing this mean voice, Holton turned his head and looked at each other. He saw that the man was looking at Hall with a sly smile. This is the one that Hall found to be the youngest in the shaman. I saw him with a long shawl with long shawl, slender eyebrows, a tall nose, a sharp chin, a pair of bright diamond-like eyes, and sometimes a shining look of all things, let him It looks like a sturdy Persian cat. The beautiful pink thin lips are slightly sloppy and have a bit of arrogance. The arrogant appearance that does not put anyone in the eyes is particularly noticeable in the crowd. "That is! Huabei adults, you have to see clearly! To know that we are the youngest shaman, Mickey is now a third-class shaman. I think it will take a long time to be promoted to Fourth class!" Another man who was a little older than Mickey said. "Oh!" Hall sneered, and he knew very well that this person was not only because he was younger than him, but when he first came in, he saw both sides clearly. Hall immediately understood that he was demonstrating! You will demonstrate when you demonstrate, but if you take me to kill the chicken, then you are wrong! Hall did not say anything. He raised his hand and made several handprints against the void. A fireball appeared in Hall''s hands in just a few seconds. The fifty-year-old man who was originally sitting opposite Mickey suddenly opened his eyes. The loose eyelids turned out to be a pair of eyes that did not lose to the young man''s sharp eyes When he saw Hall, he even After playing a fireball magic in such a breeze, he did not say a word from beginning to end, and he actually exclaimed. Not only him, but the other two old men around him were also amazed. They just glanced slightly after coming in from Hall. When they saw that Hall was so young, they automatically thought that Hall should be Mickey. A virtue. However, after seeing Halls means, they realized that they really looked away. "You!" And Mickey, they are not fools, people who can become shaman can naturally see the extent of Halls hand. The speed of the show is stronger than they are, not to mention the magical fluctuations that the fireball has uploaded. Mickey believes that if Hall just throws the fireball over, a few young people here, including him, may only have the most Hurry to complete a simple defensive array of magic. Even if you can defend against this fireball, you will get some impact if you want to come. And the guy who had to sneak a horse before was even more unbearable, not only the boss of the mouth, but also the clothes behind him were soaked by the sweat that was scared. Chapter 290： Hoffman Chapter 290 Hoffman If Halls previous approach allowed the old man to look at each other and let Mickey stunned, then the next move would make the whole room hold their breath. As if they think that just making a sound is a big mistake! I saw that Hall was playing the fireball, and under the horror of others, he even took the fireball back! That''s right! Just received it back! The abrupt disappearance, as if it were so abruptly present! A few young shamans behind Mickey didn''t feel much, but Mickey still had a few old people who were really shocked. Especially those old people! When they were still in the continent of Allen, the power of the law did not limit the magician like the **** continent, the actions of casting and receiving the law. They were not proficient? But what is it here? Here is the **** continent! A law does not allow the magician''s continent! The magic elements that are free in the air are not absorbed by the body. After years of exploration, the remaining magicians create magic. However, after all, they were not born to the Master. The magical array of rumors could not be the opponent of the Master even after decades of cultivation. This is not only a question of experience, but also one of the main reasons, that is, the issue of inheritance and spiritual strength! So the old man thought of a possibility in the first time, that is, Hall will not be the apprentice of the legacy master of the formation! And Mickey seems to think of his teacher''s words when he came out, that is, if you meet someone like Hall, who must be able to get along with the magic, be sure to get along! Because such people are not the ones who are half-way out of the house can match! This is like an English student taught by a Chinese teacher and an English student taught by an English teacher. Unless the student is too enchanting, there is no comparability! Thinking of this, Mickey didn''t know why, and suddenly felt very bitter in her heart! He did not think that it was not long before he came out. He even encountered such a thing. If he let his teacher know, he still didn''t know what it would be like! At the age of twenty, he became a third-class shaman. Mickey is a relatively prominent person in the young shaman generation. Mickey with such a condition will naturally be an excellent student in the eyes of the teacher and an envious object in the eyes of others. This led Mickey to slowly become proud, which made him want to become the leader of the shaman team in this **** hunting. The old man did not pay attention to Mickey from the beginning, which made him even more daring, but this time suddenly a younger shaman than him was late, and the ghost made him go and let him regret it for a while. mouth! It seems that the scene is quiet and somewhat weird. Huabei quickly laughed and said, "Oh, Hall, they are all Mr. Shaman. I want to come to you. There should be a lot of topics to say. I will go out for the time being. What arrangements will the city owner have?" I will come over to inform you in time!" Hua Beis words awakened these people. After he went out, the old shaman turned his head and looked at Halls face and said seriously. "I don''t know which Xiaoyou is the apprentice of Mr. Master? It is very likely that I still know!" "Mage Master?" Hall suddenly heard the word glimpse, but he quickly thought of the situation that Chad had said at the beginning. "It turns out that they are treating me as a mage! No wonder!" However, Hall is very clear that he is not a mage. He is only a little unique understanding of the magician when he gradually becomes mentally active. Plus his mental strength is so strong, so this is the right battle. Magic has a unique effect! Seeing Hall''s hesitant appearance, the old man''s face showed a slight regret, but he quickly said something relieved. "Oh, I am sorry, some old friends are not willing to come out. This is also true to the truth. After all, it has been so many years..." It is estimated that there are only three old people and Mickey and Hall understand what he is talking about. Looking at the other savvy appearances of the young shaman clothes, the old man can not help but sigh. The teacher who wants to come to them has given up the original idea, but also, after so many years, I have not seen any reaction there. The old man understands that they have forgotten them all! "Small friend called Hall, right? Come and sit down!" Hall smiled and let Yakov sit behind him. He just walked over and asked the old man a good ritual. "Well, yes! Its more polite than some people!" When the old man said this, his eyes also glanced at Mickey and others. The young shamans who were still arrogant and arrogant just wanted to get angry, but they were Mickey gave up. "Get it! Do you still think it''s not shameful?" Some accidentally looked at Mickey who was angry. The old man turned to look at Hall and smiled. "My name is Hoffman. I don''t know if Xiaoyou is coming out this time or is it?" At that time, those who left behind, at the beginning, everyone tried to get out of here. After learning magic, they once gathered together to break through the territory of many blood races, but in the end it was because the organization was too hasty, not too high strength. It was only extinguished by the blood family. Later, a **** rebellion told them that they could flow back to Allen''s mainland through space. The people left behind boiled and bought the turbulent flow of the space. After a large number of people were arrested, they realized that something seemed to be wrong. Hoffman even suspected that this was a trap message that the blood family deliberately released. The reason why he came out this time is because in recent years, they have found a problem, that is, in a few cities, in the hunting process of the blood family, there are always some shaman deaths, one or two are still right. But every year, this has to make Hoffman feel vigilant. This time the organization sent them over to just investigate this matter, but he did not expect that he would encounter Hall, a genius of genius! He didn''t know the purpose of Hall, so he had such a question. If Hall is really unclear, then he might use his own relationship to send the Hall out. It is not good. He will try his best to protect Huo. Er, leaving a little hope for the future of Allen''s continent! Hall came out this time and wanted to inquire about the news, but he and Hoffman were only preliminary understanding, so he couldnt rush to tell Hoffman about his purpose, so he could only follow Hoff. Mans question, saying that he is coming out of experience... Chapter 291： United Magic Chapter 291 United Magic Hoffman knew that Hall was obviously lying, but he didn''t care. Instead, he took the initiative to divide the topic into magic. Not to mention, this old man named Hoffman is still a teacher, he said that the knowledge is not only Hall, even Mickey''s young people are not bright! They can become masters in this place through the teacher''s teachings. They can say that they all have their own ordinary people. Some things that are not clear in the original law are slowly understood under the slow talk of Hoffman''s old man. This is a very valuable experience for them. Until this time, Mickey, these guys were conquered by Hoffman''s generosity. They knew that Hoffman seemed to say to Hall, but the big voice, the idiot knew that Hoffman did not refuse. Let Mickey eavesdrop. As a result, several young people, including Mickey, showed a sly look on their faces. During the period, Hall and Mickey both raised some questions. Hoffman saw not only did not take the opportunity to mock Mickey, but also seriously explained it. Finally, after seeing them understand, Hoffman showed a happy smile. Original Hall, they still want to ask something. Suddenly the door was opened from the outside. Mickeys face changed dramatically. He just became addicted. He didnt expect to be disturbed. He was originally dissatisfied and naturally wanted to send this anger. On the arrival of people. However, he had not had time to show his performance, and suddenly he heard a soldier coming in and said in a hurry. "Not good! Shaman adults, the blood family has arrived!" what? Hall and others couldnt help but be surprised. Didnt they think that the blood family had come so fast? Its not that the blood squads patrol team met the blood race forward. How come it has already come outside the city? When I heard Halls question, the soldier explained his sweat on his forehead. "Tell this adult! The blood family is a ghoul!" Hall didn''t know much about the Mozu, but a few old people on the scene changed his face. "I didn''t think that they would rule out the Flying Mozu. It seems that the leader of this blood race is no less than the High Marquis!" Hall is not particularly aware of the strength of the blood family. After all, he only killed the cavalry, and no one mentioned it to him. So for this ghoul, he really is not particularly understanding. . "Let''s go! Just walk and say!" Hoffman realized that the matter was serious, so he immediately took the lead and went out. After waiting for the gate, Hall found that there were dozens of flying figures flying in the air over the city. If it weren''t for these ghouls, and many soldiers in the city were waiting, it is likely that they will attack directly. I dont know if its because Halls pedestrians are too prominent. Just the moment they came out, they just happened to fly over Hall. A ghoul above them suddenly turned red and the wings were swiftly closed. The sharp claws on his hands and the white teeth suddenly appeared sharp, and the whole body flew in the direction of Hall in their direction. "Be careful!" The people who just came out did not think that there would be a ghoul attacking them, and when Hoffman noticed it was over. Seeing that a shaman beside Mickey was about to be caught by the ghoul, the shamans frightened development, the ugly ghoul was close at hand, and the **** taste of the **** family made him almost sick. Spit it out. Fortunately, under his horror, he focused his attention on the ghoul without vomiting, but even so, he was scared and shouted for help. Just when he was calling for help, and other people came to the rescue, suddenly a fireball suddenly appeared in front of the ghoul, and the original face was scared after seeing the fireball. It may be that the situation is too sudden, and the fireball flew directly into his big mouth. With the loud bang of the bang, the ghouls certain head turned out to be like this. Others were okay, the young shaman was the first to bear the brunt, and the pieces that were suddenly mixed with blood were all The unique smell of the family''s blood suddenly spread. "vomit!" This time the young shaman finally did not hold back, bowed his head and vomited on the floor. this is Others turned their heads at this time and found that the fireball was just the youngest of them! "Oh, I didn''t think that Hall''s friend response was so fast. The question about controlling the output of magic energy just now seems to have been done!" Hearing Hoffman''s words, Mickey looked at Hall with an incredible look. Just now they talked about this topic together, the output of the magic, the total amount of magic and the stability of the magic array, and wanted to increase the speed of the magic. It is very difficult to strengthen the power at the time. However, they just saw that the fireball was just as big as half a fireball before Hall, but it could kill a ghoul even though it was a coincidence that the ghoul was weak. In the mouth, but this does not mean that Hall did not succeed! "Mr. Hoffman, I think we are not discussing this now?" After Hall once again fired a fireball and hit a ghoul, everyone found out that they didnt know when the ghouls hovering in the air ignored the soldiers who were waiting in the air, and they swooped down one after another, and their goal Its Hall et al. Watching the ghouls easily take some arrows and fly, everyone understands that they just didnt attack because they were worried about these soldiers, but they were just fun. . Just then Hall accidentally killed a ghoul, which just irritated them, so they did not care about killing directly. "Humph!" Looking at the arrogant ghouls, an old man beside Hoffman suddenly snorted, and then a cold magic wave suddenly emanate from him. Soon there was a rotating ice in the air in front of him. Some ghouls who could not escape were suddenly strangled, and blood and rotten meat flew around. And the old man had another thing, a hurricane came out, and those dirty things were blown out of the city. "Is this the ice system and the wind system? It turned out to be a joint magical array!!" Hall was shocked this time. He didn''t think that magic could still do this! Chapter 292： Fight Chapter 292 war The sudden appearance of this scene not only shocked Hall and their people, but even Adolf, who was watching in the city''s capital, took a deep breath. "It turned out to be a joint array of magic. I didn''t think that they were so deep, they even came to a mage!" At the same time, outside the city of Blood Cloud, a man lying in a carriage made of gold was drinking a red **** drink. He suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the magic that suddenly appeared in midair, even with a mistake. The red liquid outflow point in the glass was not found. After a long time, he said to the outside, "I came in and lost this blanket. Give me a new one! It is best made of clean human skin!" As his voice was just finished, a pale-skinned woman came in respectfully, and the man squatted as he walked out, and then his hands trembled to pick up the blanket on the ground that was obviously made of human skin... "Master!" As the man came out, a tall man with a full body armor respectfully took a gift. "Hunting so many times, I did not expect to encounter such an interesting scene, let the servants attack first. If they have not yet won, when the **** moon rises, I hope that you will climb their walls!!" In the **** continent, the reason why the Mozu can defeat humanity, in addition to the reasons of the space law, there is also a **** double moon in the sky! The strength and resilience of the Mozu, who had been strong in strength, have been greatly improved by the help of the **** two months. This has helped these Mozus to help a lot during the race! The man has seen the bleeding from the magic. Yuncheng is a master. He hasnt seen such a fun thing for a long time. He naturally feels good. Otherwise, he just wont say that he changed because he was ruining his beloved carpet. But do it directly! ... After the ghoul group was unexpectedly hit, the ghouls, who were not many, suffered heavy casualties, and the remaining ghouls began to escape. Looking at the ghouls who fled, the whole blood cloud city boiled up, but at this moment, suddenly a few red energy directly hit the ghouls who fled, in the eyes of the **** city, everyones horror A few ghouls screamed in the air. Then everyone found that their bodies began to fall, and the people at the tip of the eye would clearly see that they were trying to hold their skin with their claws. The blood oozes from their skin, and then the muscles slowly fall off. The cockroaches that turned into a pile of bones were torn apart on the ground! "The devil... is not allowed to fail!" Hoffman said a little when Hall and others were stunned and confused. When I heard that everyone couldnt help but the goose bumps, they stood up. At the same time, they looked at the thousands of demons under the city, and they all showed a hint of fear. "Yes, that''s the feeling! The Mozu is embarrassed about human beings, but they are even more embarrassed to their own people! You see, our soldiers have already appeared in fear, and those devils!" Suddenly the sound rang out When everyone looked back, it turned out to be Adolf, who was already fully armed. He was also accompanied by the equally armed Huabei. However, Hall looked at him and then focused his attention on the demons outside the city. I saw that most of them were humanoid demons. In fact, Hall also saw that many of them were just transformed. The servant of the dog, and those who are black, riding a tall horse is the real blood! The other race was the most conspicuous inside, because Hall found that they had some beautiful faces like the elves, long ears, but the murderousness of the body made them different from the elves that Hall had seen. "They are dark elves! Local indigenous, races that are conquered by the demons! They also have a name on the continent of Allen, that is the fallen!" "What? Fallen!" Upon hearing the name, Hall suddenly remembered one thing, the Tarimana he killed while the Elf, and the Dark Four who stabbed Nosia at the last minute. I don''t know why, Hall feels that they seem to have any connection, and what seems to be in mind, but he always feels that something important is not caught. Looking at the row of elves holding bows and arrows under the city, Hall was in a state of memory. Just as he was about to grab the point, an untimely voice came from the ear. "Prepare! Prepare! The servant dog attacked!" After Hall returned to God, he shook his head with regret. He almost thought of something, but he did not expect to be interrupted at this critical moment. From the time he first came to this continent, Hall was mistaken for a servant dog, and the last time he stalked the patrols who had just been transformed into human troubles, Halls dislike of the servant dog was no worse than others. Looking down, the servants who are in front of the army are still dressed before. They have soldiers, ordinary people, all ages, but they also have a common feature, that is, they are very bloodthirsty at the moment! Looking at a pair of bright eyes that turned out to be blood red, and with the embarrassing expression on their faces, everyone on the wall could not help but hold the weapon in their hands! Many of them are humans before this! At this time, they even raised their weapons and listened to the blood family and rushed to themselves and others! "It seems to be a soldier who goes directly to patrol I remember talking to him some time ago. I didn''t think he was controlled by the Gorefiend!" "No, you see other people wearing animal skins. They are all indigenous. Without the defense of the city walls, it is difficult to escape the controlled fate when they are discovered!" "God! They are going to kill soon, what should we do?" Some of the servants who had just entered Wood and the mercenaries looked at the swearing dogs who were screaming and screaming. They didnt hear the orders and for a moment they forgot what they should do. Suddenly a huge fireball crossed the sky, and the huge temperature burned the air with a squeaking noise, and then the horrified eyes directly hit a servant soldier running in the forefront. "Booming!" After a loud bang, there was a five-meter pit on the ground, surrounded by dozens of incomplete servants, and some that did not die were screams. For a time, this battlefield atmosphere has solidified... Chapter 293： Siege war Chapter 293 Siege War The sudden explosion left the two sides stunned for a while, and then these servants not only did not fear to escape, but their eyes became more bloody. "Kill! Kill these humans!" "Put them all into blood bags! Go up!" Looking at the same kind of former ones, they even shouted such a slogan to themselves. For a time, the people of the city wall were somewhat afraid. At this time, Hoffman spoke to everyone in disregard of Adolf Tieqing''s face. "Take up your weapons! Take your courage! Open your eyes! See if they are not friends and relatives you know!" "No! Your friends and relatives are dead! They are all devils! Devils who are ready to kill you! Your family is still behind you. Are you willing to see these Warcraft to kill your loved ones? Tell Me! Are you willing?" After talking about Hoffman''s disdainful eyes, his hands were flying fast, and then several human-sized fireballs were thinking about the **** servants who were rushing here. "Booming!" Until then, everyone knows that the fireball just turned out to be Hoffman. Perhaps Hoffman''s action awakened everyone, and an archer standing on the wall slammed. "I don''t want to! The blood servant is a dog! Go to hell!" After saying that a sharp arrow shot from his hand, and accurately hit a **** servant who had just grown up and roared, the arrow directly penetrated his head, and the whole person slid a few meters after a few steps. on the ground. Before his death, his blood-red pupil slowly turned into the original appearance, and there seemed to be a gratifying expression on his face. But at this time no one would care about his expression. After the archer screamed and fired the arrow, the soldiers on the wall finally stopped hesitating and shed their anger at the servants. Mickey and other shamans did not stay behind. After Hoffman started, they also set out to prepare the magic, and then all kinds of brilliant magic flew down the wall, and for a time the servants were beaten by the dogs. Hall also did not keep a hand, a fireball in his hands repeatedly and accurately hit the demon servants, although the power is not very large, but it is very prepared! It can be said that other people''s magic relies on the scope of magical attacks, while Hall is a single kill through his powerful mental power. Hoffman and the two old men around him no longer started after releasing one or two magics, because the soldiers of the entire city have been driven, and they actively cooperated to shoot the blood servants who rushed under the wall. dog. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" The original one-sided situation began to appear unexpected after the blood servant dog rushed to the wall. I saw that they even screamed at the same time, and then Hall found that they had a faint blood color, not only that, but their body suddenly became taller and more brave. . "This is bloodthirsty!" Hoffman seems to be talking to himself, or deliberately explaining this to Hall. "Once the blood servant army uses this, their strength, defense, speed and resilience will be greatly improved!" "Hey!" Hall heard that he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He didn''t think that the blood servant army would be so powerful, but there must be any restrictions, otherwise the blood race would have been invincible! It seems that in order to apply for Hoffman''s words, Hall waved his hand, and the fireball of a servant''s dog that could have been killed was only a serious injury to him. He looked at the whole body of blood, and still looked at the dog with a sly expression. Hall did not say anything, it was a fireball in the past, this time he was not escaping the fate of death. "There is a premise for their ability, that is, it must be under the blood of the moon!" Hall looked up at the sky and the **** moon, and sighed in his heart. This continent seems to be the natural battlefield of the Mozu. The land and the land are occupied by them. Can you not win? Seeing that Hall stopped the attack and looked up at the **** month, Hoffman waved his hand and a fireball flew a servant dog ready to shoot. "But they also have a shortcoming. If they don''t **** blood for half an hour, then their fighting power will plummet. At that time, an ordinary farmer can kill them!" Although this is the case, it is also very remarkable. If you encounter a relatively weak opponent, you may have broken the city in half an hour. "what!" As a human scream came, the soldiers on the wall finally died, and the **** servant after the bloodthirsty began to fight back after the dog rushed to the wall, a **** servant with an arrow in his chest. The dog even tried to throw a spear out of the last breath before it fell, and it happened to hit a soldier. Looking at the comrade who was stabbed in the spear and fell down and fell to the city without knowing the life and death, a soldier on the side was glaring, and after a loud bang, he added a piece to nail the guy to the ground. This is war! A war where you live and die! They are just one corner of this battle. At this moment, there are always soldiers injured or even killed on the wall. However, from a macro perspective, it is still the offensive side. After all, human beings have a wall defense, and they are condescending to wait for work. Stronger, they can''t break the city for a while. However, at this time, suddenly there was a horn in the blood family, and many people couldnt help but look at the place where the sound came. This watch almost made everyone scare a cold sweat. As some of the noncommissioned officers attacked, they roared "defense! All defense! Hidden on the spot!" As the sound just fell suddenly there were countless arrows in the sky to break the air. "Hey!" Hall looked up and saw the arrow of the sky rushing toward the soldiers on the wall with a breath of death. "This is... the fallen man started to attack?!" When Hall was still shocked, suddenly the sound of the two old men came. "Drop it!" Suddenly a huge gust of wind blew against the arrows, and everyone saw a slight glimpse. Then they found that most of the arrows were changed direction. Only a few arrows fell on the wall and were not hurt. Outside the shield, the attack of the fallen man did not achieve any results. Adolf looked at everything in front of him as if the death of the soldier was irrelevant to him. Hearing the cheers of the soldiers, Adolfs mouth was a little disdainful. Chapter 294： Awkward event Chapter 294 Events Blood family The man with a morbid beauty on his face saw that the first attack of the fallen people did not work, and he was not angry. Instead, he said to the **** man around him. "Let them shoot ten times, then you will take my heroic soldiers to the wall!" The black scorpion screamed and slammed his fist and slammed the armor of the chest and made a bang. After a respectful response, he turned and left. From his steady pace, he was very aware of this mission. Have confidence. ... Hey! Hey! If the volley once and twice can be done for humans, but the situation of ten consecutive shots, if it is not for those who have to bow and arrow for a long time, it may be really difficult. Even if one can do it, ten can do it, then thousands of people? Therefore, from here, we can see the difference between humans and elves, even if they are fallen, their bow and arrow skills are still better than humans. After the five volleys were interrupted by the two old men, they were somewhat unable to do so. After all, the speed of magic could not be as fast as the arrow, so in the sixth time, even Hall had to hide. And Yakov also deliberately took out a shield to defend him. "Everyone notices that the blood race is going to attack!" Hoffman seems to have a very good understanding of the blood family. After ten consecutive shots, the fallen people finally stopped the volley, but at this time the human soldiers of the wall people suffered heavy casualties. Many soldiers were captured by the precise arrows of the fallen. life. Hall, they didn''t even think about using magic to attack the fallen, but they were too far away, plus some magic barrier protection on their side, except for a few who injured them, others have not arrived yet. Lost the threat. "kill!" The **** black-skinned soldiers began to move. According to Hoffman, these are the real blood races. Their strength is not comparable to those of the blood servants and the fallen. Coupled with the strengthening of the sky and the **** moon, the blood races were like a rainbow, and in just a few minutes, they began to prepare to climb the wall. Just as Hall was ready to start, suddenly a hand stretched out from behind and pulled him. Hall looked back a bit strangely and found that the person who pulled him was not someone else, but Hoffman! "Mr. Hoffman, are you here?" Hall looked at Hoffman''s head in amazement, and he found that not only himself, but other people were also stopped by the two old people around Hoffman. "A break, add spiritual strength, and the battle is just beginning!" Hall did not understand, this time the blood family must rush up, Hoffman asked him to rest at this time, some unknown, so he almost thought that Hoffman is a spy sent by the blood. At this time, I dont want to help those blood races to retreat. Is it still waiting for them to climb the wall and then do it? Hall had almost summoned his summoned beast to help, and was interrupted by Hoffman. He had some time to understand Hoffman. "Let''s see!" and many more? Still waiting to see? What to see? Looking at human beings being slaughtered? Didn''t you see the big one that had just come up and cut off three or four soldiers? Didn''t you see that the defense system has been disrupted when he came up? Still waiting? At this time, suddenly a loud scream came from the side, and Hall looked at him with a strange look. He found that he didn''t know when Adolf actually started. I saw that he actually appeared in front of a **** warrior directly, and could not help but say that a sword directly pierced the **** chest. The **** family seemed to want to give Adolf a sword before he died. Adolf swung aloud. The long sword actually tore apart the **** chest, and a heart was picked up by his long sword. "The Marquis of the Bloods! I know you are! Come out a duel, or I will kill them!" "I am going!" After Hall heard this, his first reaction was that this Adolf would not be stupid, right? Still a high score? Are you filming this? Or are you also coming from the earth? See more of the Romance of the Three Kingdoms? However, Adolf had a word that was really not wrong. The blood races who were on the wall were actually wiped out by his three, five, and two, except for a **** family with a particularly tall height. "You are not my opponent! Let your Marquis come out!" The **** man was wearing armor all over his body, but his reach was very flexible, as if the armor had no weight on him. After a heavy sword smashed on the other''s long sword, he said coldly, "Human, want to challenge my master, you have passed me before, this is said!" "You are not my opponent''s cow!" Adolf''s tone was still so dull, but the movements in his hands did not stop. After a few strokes, the black blood clan began to get hurt. However, Hall did not see it when Adolf kicked the **** family. It was obvious that he could seriously hurt him, but why did Adolf not do this? "Hey!" With the sound of a horn, the blood family has retired! I don''t know why, Hall suddenly has a feeling that the big hand is domineering and the enemy is not defeated! At the moment, Adolf gave Hall a feeling of being unreliable. What he wanted to say, but he heard Hoffman whispered, "Nothing to say, just look at it!" It didn''t take long for a luxurious carriage to come over the city. On the carriage, a man dressed in aristocratic costume and dressed in a Chinese European aristocrat looked up. "Adolf Lord, its been a long time! Is this still a bet like before?" "They actually know? Bet?" Hearing the man''s words Hall was in a confused state at this moment, he did not think that the original good hunting turned out to be like this. Has the Mozu already controlled this continent? Then why are there so many human cities here? Do you really want others to say that this is the blood family who are specially prepared to play games for their hunting? For a time, there were a lot of problems in Hall''s mind. If it wasn''t the time and place, he really wanted to find Hoffman and he understood that Hoffman must know something. Looking at the two people in the city and the city like a good friend to chat, Hall feels that this picture is too beautiful, so beautiful he did not dare to see! "This time is the same as before, ten contests, the winner of the request! We are still the same as last time, if you lose, you will provide ten beautiful girls!" Upon hearing this, Hall immediately thought of hearing the threats that Payne told Alfred in the bar. "Payne is the son of Adolf. Is there any connection to this matter?" Chapter 295： Necromancer Chapter 295 Necromancer Because things are too strange, Hall is not clear, so in addition to secretly thinking, he can only take a step by step. Soon, the content of the test came out. The two sides sent ten people to participate in the test. This time is not only Hall, but even Mickeys guy found it wrong. Because Hall sent them out, they are with the shaman and the city owner himself! Just ten people together! What made Hall feel the most wrong is that this proposal was not proposed by the Marquis of the blood family, but by Adolf, the owner of Blood Cloud City! The Marquis of the blood family retired after agreeing, and the blood races stopped the attack and sent people to clean up the body. In addition to some necessary soldier alert, there are also many people in the blood cloud city to clean up the soldiers who died in battle. ... The city government, Adolf said things again, and then said. "The most powerful person sent by the blood family is the marquis. When I go to deal with him, the blood races they send out don''t have to worry about it! What''s more, here we have a few super-powerful Sa Full, I believe we will win this time! Everyone thinks?" Hall didn''t feel like it. He said that he didn''t have to summon the beast. He said that it is not a big problem in terms of current strength, but Mickey''s young people may not be able to do it! Here is the **** continent, they will at most have some basic magic, and it is impossible to be the opponent of the blood family. However, with the encouragement of Adolf, in addition to the three old men, they were praised and floated. Looking at the young shaman who patted his chest and said that he was sure to defeat the blood family, Hall couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. This kind of mind can even become a shaman, not being sold to help people count the money is already home burning high incense! Hall just wanted to remind them, but Hoffman interrupted. "We have no problem, as long as we can defeat these blood races, let his department retreat, and we will be willing to do anything!" "Are you sure you really think so?" Hall looked at the old man silently. ... Outside the city, Hall felt more and more problematic, because Hoffman secretly told him not to drink really when he was drinking! Where did Hall dare to drink when he heard this? Pretending to drink alcohol directly threw the drink into the space, but Hoffman mistakenly thought that Hall had already drunk, which made him even unable to hold back a few times on the road with a look of hate and iron. Seoul. It may be a matter of concern. He did not speak after he left the city. There are not many people out of the city. Apart from the nine shamans including Hall, only Halls follower Yakov, blood cloud city has sent a lot of generals to follow closely. Adolf behind. The location of the duel was chosen on a plain three kilometers outside the city. The **** army had already retreated to a valley 10 kilometers away, and this has already been reported by the Blood Cloud City patrol. But the more this is the case, the more I feel that Hall is not right, he wants to know what is going on in this matter! Bloodlines! Hoffman! Adolf! What kind of tricks are they playing in the three parties! Hall looked at Adolf and Hoffman very calmly, and they saw that the appearance of laughing and laughing was not broken. Since everyone is unaware of it now, he simply waits patiently. Anyway, he has two magic crystals in his hands. He has no problem in self-protection, so he will go with the flow and want to see if they are hiding. What is it. ...... Soon, the people of the blood family came over, and they did not have a large number of people, that is, a dozen of them. There is a black robe in the body, and he has a breath that makes Hall very uncomfortable. He stared at the Mozu for a long time and saw that he had a wand made of a **** in his hand. There were two red and blue gems in the two eyes of the skull, which matched the open mouth. How do you think it feels weird. Not only Hall, but even Hoffman''s three old men opened their eyes and looked at him with vigilance. It seems that they also noticed something wrong. The two sides were about forty people, facing each other in an open space. After a long time, a man riding a horse opposite came out. "Ha ha ha, I haven''t been so busy for a long time! I am looking forward to everyone to bring me a wonderful performance!" The sick **** beautiful man''s voice carries a trace of magnetism, and there is still a trace of rejection of thousands of miles away. arrogant. Hall hasn''t had time to talk yet. The man in the black robe suddenly laughed and laughed, and the voice of the Marquis of the blood family was almost underground. It made people feel that they were flustered. Hall had some frowns. Staring at him, if it is not the time, Hall really wants him to close his mouth that makes a duck voice! Fortunately, people on the human side finally couldnt help but sound out. Hall recognized him. He was the guy who had been flattering before Mickey, but Hall didnt think that he had the guts to be the first at this time. Bun. "Laughter! What a terrible thing! Don''t let me meet you, or I will burn you!" His words not only did not make the black robe angry, but smiled even more unscrupulously. "Hey! Burn me? You actually said that I burned me? Hahaha, I didn''t get it wrong?" After a few laughs, he seemed to laugh enough, and then he said with a kind of anticipation of the voice, "Well, your boy is good, I will look forward to your performance!" As he said, he suddenly waved his hand, suddenly protruding a lot of black smoke from his skull, and the black smoke even wrapped them all in one kilometer. Everyone who was wrapped in black smoke could not get outside the black smoke The same people outside the black smoke could not see the situation inside. It seems that Hall immediately thought of a word. "This is... are you playing with smoke bombs?" However, Hall quickly denied his ignorant thoughts of the Chinese secular, because the smoke bombs did not have the ability to make a ghost cry! Looking at the singularly smashed black smoke, the scorpion flew up and down in the black smoke, Hall and others could not help but widen their eyes! Hoffman couldnt help but look at the humanity with a cold voice. "I didn''t expect to have a Necromancer!" Necromancer? Hall is no stranger to this word. In China, there are games in this game. The most famous one is Diablo. Its just that Hall has been here for so long. This is the first time I saw it. It seems that in order to apply for Hoffman''s words, suddenly a whole body wearing a armor, but all over the body, only the sly monsters slowly came out from the black smoke. Chapter 296： Reasons for betrayal Chapter 296 Reasons for betrayal "It''s really... the Necromancer!" Looking at the armor of the armor, Hall couldn''t help but whisper. Its not terrible, because his actions are destined to mean that his threat is not great, but the terrible thing is the constant flow of shadows from the dark! How long has it been, there are no more than 5,000 in the Hall around them! And Hall''s eye-point also found that some of him actually know! They turned out to be the **** servant dogs that were killed before! At this time, their faces were black and their eyes were white. Many of the servant dogs were still stitched together. This is a zombie creature. Until this time, Hall knows why, when the blood clan is collecting the corpse. The collection is so clean, the feelings they have to use waste! But obviously there are very few necromancers, otherwise Hoffman can''t be surprised. "These are my darlings, how? Is it cute? Come and say hello to our guests!" When I heard the words of the Necromancer, the shackles and zombies that were summoned were speechless, but they were expressed in another way. That is the weapon that slammed their shield and armor. Boom! Boom! Boom! We are very uniform and have a strong momentum. Before the sea on the wall, there was no absolute problem. Now it is surrounded by so many horrible monsters. Some of the strange Mickeys and their good friends are scared. The legs are soft and fall to the ground. "Adolf City Lord, this is what you said is no problem? You see for yourself, the Mozu is the Mozu, what aristocrats, a group of disgusting existence from beginning to end!" Hoffman suddenly made a fuss, but the object was Adolf, which made Mickey and others forget the fear for a time. Hall didn''t think there was any accident. He knew that Hoffman''s origins were somewhat mysterious, but he didn''t know his purpose for the time being. Now he suddenly heard Hoffman worry about Adolf. He didn''t have any strangeness. . But what Hall did not understand is that Hoffman chose to worry about it in this situation. What is it? "Hehehe! Mr. Adolf, you see, are you explaining it to your friends?" Yep? ! Just when everyone was horrified, suddenly a scream came from the side, and only two soldiers who were with Adolf were directly hacked to death by Adolf. The crowd looked at the scene with some horror. They didn''t understand why Adolf did this. "I originally wanted to take away a few, but the **** adults asked for it all, so this time they can only let them sacrifice!" Adolf looked calmly and looked at Hall and others faintly, as if He did not kill people, but poultry. "It should be time!" Adolf suddenly said something that made Hall and others unclear. When everyone was puzzled, suddenly Mickey suddenly fell down on the ground. Hall immediately thought of something, and quickly It also fell down. Adolf ignored Hall''s panicked look, but looked at Hoffman faintly. "I already knew that I couldn''t lie to you. You didn''t want to investigate why so many shamans died? Now understand?" Hoffman hated the Hall with a hateful iron, and then he looked up and saw Adolf. "Adolf, you are also a person left by the big police to come to Alan. Why do you want to do this? Are you also a slave to the blood family?" "Slave? No, no!" Adolf did not speak, and the **** Marquis on the side of the blood came slowly and elegantly. "Mr. Adolf is a friend of our blood family, we have not enslaved him!" "We are just helping each other!" Don''t say that Hoffman and others don''t believe it. Even Mickey doesn''t believe in the blood family and help each other? What can the two races that have become deadly enemies help? "Do not believe? Oh, too, I am a Mozu, you are a human race, you naturally will not believe me, then let your fellow countryman Adolf tell you!" Adolf couldn''t hear the sarcasm in the Marquis, but his face was not uncomfortable, but he still had a face. "Go back! The agreement we reached is to go back! As long as we have enough Masters, we can go back to Allen!" what? ! The most surprised person is not someone else, but the Hall that pretends to be poisoned. He never thought that he would like to find the way home, and he would hear the answer here! "Impossible! The ancient transmission magic array has been destroyed at the time of retreat. If you want to repair it, you need a lot of Mithril, and this continent does not have so many secret silver, they are impossible to repair!" Mithril? Hall suddenly remembered something, but he did not interrupt this time. He felt that he had already caught some lines in his own mind. Just keep listening and believe that a mystery will be resolved quickly by him. "Oh, it seems that you are still looking forward to that magical array, but although you are not so accurate, but there is no mistake, the ancient transmission magic array we have been repairing, as for the source of Mithril, as long as you become We blood family, you will know when you are! Now you dont have to know so much! The Marquis of the blood family waved as he spoke, and soon Hall and others fell into a heavy encirclement. "Don''t stop, continue! Continue! How do you say that the key time is to stop not with you!" Hall was secretly anxious, the **** Marquis said that the key moments did not say, let Hall is depressed. "Your main purpose is to catch the shaman, that is, our Allen''s mage. It seems that you must have mastered some way to go to Allen''s mainland!" Hoffman heard the moment, especially at the moment, especially After saying this, after seeing that the **** Marquis had a slight change in his unsettled face, he immediately understood that he had already guessed seven or eight points! It must be like this! The blood races have mastered a special method, and then they need the wizards of Allen''s mainland. Then they and some small cities, humans, that is, Adolf, the city owners who have not been destroyed, attract the shaman through them, and then deliberately Grabbed by the blood family. Just now Adolf killed a few people directly, it is obvious that they must be the ones that they are unaware of. It seems that this time he is ready to make his own move! Thinking of this, Hoffman nodded to the two old people around him. "You don''t have to keep it. Now that you know the truth, let them know what we are!" Chapter 297： Dynamic Chapter 297 Adolf did not say a lot from beginning to end, and Huabei was on the side. He did not say a word. After all, they betrayed the entire human race, but they are very clear about the purpose of doing so! That is to return to Allen''s mainland as soon as possible! Nothing else, its enough for the son who is not angry! Adolf was also very hated by the Mozu before. Since he was left behind, every time he was hunting, he hated not getting the first line to kill the blood, even if he killed one more at a time! However, more than a decade ago, since he had a son, he was thinking about the future. He could always kill the Mozu in this continent, but his son? So at an accidental opportunity, he contacted a Mozu, and saw that the Mozu really sent a Mozu out of the turbulent space, and it didnt take long for the Mozu to come back with Mithril, he believed. ! So for more than a decade, he has been working with the Mozu to help the Mozu to take the Masters left by Allen''s mainland and give them to the Mozu, so that one day the Mozu can fulfill their promise and send them home! "Come out! Old man!" "Roar!" A few roars interrupted Adolf''s thoughts, and then a horrible momentum rushed around. After seeing the tall voice in front of Hoffman, even Adolf could not reveal a shocked expression. "This is... Seventh World of Warcraft Golden Eagle?!" Looking at the huge eagle with at least ten meters of wings, the people present were not exposed by the stunned expression. Especially Mickey, these young people who are born here, have they seen this situation there? "I didn''t think of it! You...you turned out to be the summoner!" In the **** continent, if you must say the strongest occupation of mankind, not a mage, not a warrior, but a summoner! Because in the **** continent, Warcraft and the blood family are the same, can be strengthened by the double **** month! This is not the most critical. After all, even if the summoned beast is limited, the most important thing for them is that the sorcerers horrible mental power can become a summoner. The spirit must be different from ordinary people in Allen. There may be nothing on the mainland, but it is different in the **** continent. Summoners can quickly accept magic and do more with less in the practice of magic. It can be said that as long as a summoner has unlimited spiritual power, then on this continent, it is a fort with unlimited ammunition movement! This is also the reason why the Mozu must pass the **** continent to kill the human side, because they know that once the human beings will popularize the magic, then they will only be driven back to the Mozu mainland. . The old man sitting on the lightning golden eagle was the old man who used the fire and the magic of the fire. He saw that he patted the head of the lightning golden eagle. After a high voice came, a huge lightning spit out from its mouth. . "boom!" The general lightning bolt of the arm directly fell into the army and made a loud noise. Then Hall and others discovered that those cockroaches had fallen down a large piece, just like the wheat that was blown down by the wind! "Damn!" The Necromancer roared and watched the men who had been smashed by hundreds of lightning by the Golden Eagle. He suddenly waved his wand, and a green-headed head of a human head suddenly opened his mouth and flew toward the old man. "Hey!" The Lightning Golden Eagle shook his body slightly, and easily escaped the hoe, and it even made a humane disdain against the Necromancer. "Mr. Adolf, it seems that this beast still has to be handed over to you to deal with it. I have already signaled. I did not expect that this time I will meet the top of the resistance organization. I would be very happy to come to this Duke!" Duke! ? Adolf could have been calm, but after hearing the Duke, he couldnt help but shudder! That is the Duke of the Blood! You must know that the reason why this **** Marquis is so respectful to himself is that he is only a sixth-class human power, but he is a seventh-class fighter, but the Duke is a high-ranking nine-power! And he also knows that in the blood family, but the existence of the prince, but the legendary holy level exists! If this time he succeeded in getting him back, then he would not have to face such an old monster. Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated, pulled out the long sword and waved a green grudge against the lightning golden eagle in the sky. "boom!" The Dodge Golden Eagle was directly hit, but fortunately, the body of Warcraft is relatively strong, and after a slight pause, this stabilized the figure. Seeing Adolf hands-on, Hua Bei also pulled out a long sword and looked gloomy. His goal was not Hoffman and others, but the Hall who fell to the ground. The people sent by the blood family approached Hall in a tight manner. In their opinion, it is not too much effort to clean up Hall and others with the strength of themselves and others. "Get out of my way!" Another old man also started. He shot a few big fireballs. Huabei had seen it on the wall before, so he knew that the fireball was so powerful that he hurriedly fled to the past. The cockroaches behind them were not so lucky, and they were directly blown up by a smash. "Booming!" "A few of you stay together, I let Ram take you all away, this is not your battlefield!" Hoffman said and said to the old man who had just let go. "Dalde, take care of these little devils! They will give it to me!" The old man, known as Dalde, nodded slightly He had rarely spoken before, so now is the same, waving his hand to show the magic to push the blood family back, and come to Hall. "Look what! You and the stinky boy, just told you not to drink! Otherwise I can kill more **** chop!" Hall looked at Hoffman with a little laugh and laughter. He didn''t think about what the old man had just remembered at this time! Hoffman waved his hand, and suddenly a dozen or so fireballs flew around. His array of magic was more powerful than Dard''s. Several blood race fighters had already been blown up without reacting. However, after the **** Marquis flew a fireball flying to his side, his face suddenly became somewhat difficult to look at. "What the **** are you? You are definitely not a general magician! Are you also a summoner?" He has some relaxed feelings at this time. From the first old man summoned the Seventh World of Warcraft, he felt that his hunting mission did not seem so easy. He thought of here, he was facing the side. The spiritual master said. "Master, this trouble you!" Chapter 298： Chaotic Chapter 298 chaos Necromancer! A branch of the magician who passionately plunges into the dark magic of death and corruption, hoping to get all the power he wants from the death of fear. They belong to the category of dark magic! The special charm and tremendous power of this genre of magic has attracted countless people to attract and even madness. How many young and excellent men have devoted themselves to this dream in order to have a personal dialogue with the gods in their dreams or to resurrect the dead lovers. In general spell learning, and then discovering the unique charm of the Necromancer in the process of flying in the country of death, you will never regret it. In the continent of Allen, the Necromancer is regarded as a taboo, so Hall has not seen it, but in the power-respected world of the Mozu, the Necromancer has been vigorously developed! The Necromancer is one of the few blood clan, and he came here because of the order of the Duke. The need for a mouthful of mouthfuls is said from the mouth of the Necromancer. Others still don''t think so, but Hall is faintly hearing something, as if he is talking about death, what kind of servant and the like! "God? Is this world really there?" Waiting for Hall to think about this problem, suddenly a huge black hole emerged from both sides. Why don''t you say those around you? Because the Lightning Golden Eagle likes to run around these crickets in the battle with Adolf, as a result, only a few times, those cockroaches have been wiped out by a large part, and the distressed wizard has directly collected these cannon fodder, except those The powerful zombies are still there, and there is nothing left. "Roar!" There was a stench in the body, and the body continued to have some pus out, and the monster that was barely said to be human was coming out of the black hole. "This... Is this Nima a stitching blame?" Hall felt that he was in World of Warcraft. Isn''t this the legendary evil? Looking at the classic monster full of sutures and five large arms, Hall is really speechless. However, although the appearance of evil and ugly is not good, but the threat he brings is not small! "Roar!" After the evil came out, he swayed his head, and then he screamed at the Hall. "Baby! Don''t worry! Wait for them to dry the blood, I will give you a taste of the taste of fresh meat!" Mickey and others suddenly trembled when they heard the sinister smile of the Necromancer and the ugly eyes. "Is it a seventh-class combat power?" Hoffman glanced at the evil, and then looked at the lightning golden eagle that was held by Adolf. The purpose of his visit has already reached a lot. Just grab this. The Marquis of the Blood has been Adolf, so his mission is complete! When he thought of it, he no longer hesitated, and appeared in front of him when he got the wolf-shaped wolf in the eyes of other people. "Sure enough!! You are also a summoner! It seems that you guys are not in a low position in the organization!" He said to the Necromancer immediately. "Master! Give this wolf to me! Trouble you to catch them!" This time I originally wanted to draw more shamans, but I didn''t think that I had led out so many big fish. He believed that as long as they worked hard, they would definitely win them! When the Duke is happy, maybe he will reward some of his ancestors'' blood! I thought that I could be promoted to the domestic Marquis after drinking the blood of the ancestors. (Sorry everyone, the mistake was made in the front, this is the first count, equivalent to the sixth-class combat power, the Marquis is the seventh and eighth battles, explain here) mood Suddenly excited. "Huabei! Come with me!" Hearing the **** count called himself, Huabei actually had a trace of reluctance in his heart, but he hesitated for a moment and then came over, and the two men were surrounded by the wolf that was summoned. "Count, Benson, you can hold it, as long as I take this..." "Roar!" "You said who you took?" Two voices came in tandem, even if it was to stop the Golden Eagle''s Adolf face, he couldn''t help but change. What did he see! It turned out to be a momentum that was not lower than the lightning of the Golden Eagle''s Warcraft. "What?! How is it possible? Is it!" Earl of the **** class Banson suddenly thought of a possibility. Among the Summoners of the Terran, there is a very rare summoner who has a strong spiritual power and has more than the average summoner. The summoned beast, watching the two sides of the World of Warcraft are not lower than their own, Banson has some regrets at this time, he regrets why did not inform the nearest adult from here! If you only want to inform now, then it may be that Hoffman has already escaped, even if it is time to kill the blood cloud city, it will not help! Besides, the Duke adults need more human magicians. Will he allow himself to kill the city? "what!" Banson screamed, everyone looked at it. It turned out that the wolf-type Warcraft saw that Banson was in a daze at this time. It immediately caught it. The classmates who lived in the Mozu mainland for a long time would not be very bad. Give it a second chance to shoot, you can take up the vindictiveness against the wolf-shaped Warcraft waist is a sword. Copper head iron tofu waist, the weakness of the wolf Warcraft is at the waist, as long as this sword hits, want to come to this wolf will also waste half of the combat power. Fortunately, Hoffman is also a person with rich combat experience. He controls the pace at which the wolf stops attacking. Instead, he rushes to Huabei, who wants to attack. The moment the paws were retracted, they slammed on the sword of Huabei It was actually tied with two sixth-class fighters. Do not! It should be said that the sneak attack just played a role, the **** Earl Banson chest clothes were caught, and a blood slowly flowed out of Benson''s chest. Banson looked at Hoffman gloomyly. If he is not his opponent now, if his blood is still important, he really wants to **** his blood! There was a moment of silence on the scene. Adolf glared at the Golden Eagle, the evil and the seven-dimensional World of Warcraft that Hoffman summoned, while Banson and Huabei were attacked by the wolf. As for the other old man, Ram. He is very reliable to block those blood warriors ten meters away from the Hall. At this time, the small movements of either side will lead to the opening of the two sides, and the atmosphere becomes very tense at a time. Mickey and other young shamans were afraid to come out at this time. They had seen this situation. At this time, they regretted why they were deceived by Adolf. At this time, suddenly a distant figure flew quickly, and when they saw the figure clearly, Hoffman''s face finally changed a little! Chapter 299： Marquis of Arig Chapter 299 Marquis of Arig ಡ, a huge black shadow appeared above everyone. When it stopped, everyone found out that it was a huge bat, and on its back there were two figures. When Count Benson saw the surprise, he immediately called out, "Hello of Marquis, Ayre! How come you?" Marquis of Arig! ! Hoffman''s face finally changed. He stared at the handsome man sitting on the huge vampire bat. This man brought him a threatening atmosphere, which made him have to pay attention. Hall was looking at the man next to the Marquis of Arig, because he was too familiar with this man! Looking at the **** city patrol''s clothes on his body, Hall immediately determined that the man was the captain of the patrol team he met when he came to the blood cloud city! At first he escaped from Hall''s hands in a weird way, but did not expect that he would meet him again at this time, but Hall saw his fierce eyes staring at himself, and immediately realized that he did not wonderful. Sure enough, Halls conjecture was correct, but the handsome Marquis of Arige did not pay attention to everyone present, and his eyes stared straight at Hall. This situation was discovered by everyone, Hall One Time has become the focus of attention. "You are... Hall. Alexander!" Ok? ! Hall suddenly realized that something was wrong, because he did not say his last name from beginning to end. How could this Marquis of Arige know? Suddenly Hall thinks of a person, that is the Tom''s senior who sent himself over! After coming here for so long, he already understood what the situation represented at that time, and Tom was definitely transformed into a blood family, so it would be obvious that Marquis Alegre took the patrol captain to do something! It is estimated that the entire blood race is now looking for himself, and this patrol captain just saw his own summoned beast, and Tom revealed his information, so that Hall''s identity is ready to come out! Looking at the pressure of the eight-fight force and the Marquis, Hall felt a headache for a while, because he did not have eight magic crystals. He relied on a seventh-class war tree, and Hall did not know how to escape from him. ! Seeing Hall''s eyes flashing, Marquis Arige was a gentleman''s smile, and then he slowly flew down from the huge vampire bat from the patrol captain. "Hello of the Marquis!" For the Marquis of Alegre to ignore himself, Count Benson did not dare to show any dissatisfaction, but instead acted more respectfully. The necromancer on the side also did not have the arrogance of the past, but also showed a respectful expression, and made a mage etiquette against the Marquis of Arig. "The Holy Spirit Master Akkad has seen the Lord Marquis of Arig!" "Well, this task is left to me, you have no opinion?" In the Mozu, strength represents everything, so Banson and Akkad did not show any dissatisfaction, even if they are dissatisfied, they can only suppress this dissatisfaction in their hearts. Seeing the respectful salute of the two, Marquis de Alegre nodded with satisfaction, then turned to look at Hall behind Hoffman. "Lord Hall, I didn''t think that we actually met in this situation. It is our host who is rude! I want to invite you to my castle now, don''t know what you mean?" "Not how!" Hall snorted and knew that the other party was going to be bad for himself. Only the fool would agree. Yarigo was a good man. He didn''t get angry because of Hall''s refusal. He turned to look at the side of the policeman Hoffman. "You should be Hoffman who resists the organization. I have already heard of your name. It is also a fate to meet here today. It is better to do this than this time. You leave with you, I only need this person. ,how about it?" Hoffman squinted at the front of the arrogant, known as the **** sage, and he was a marquis of the eighth-class power. He was also known as a wise man. He would come here alone, for a Young people, there is a strange feeling in the whole thing. The conditions he proposed were not unacceptable. The reason he came here was to investigate why Xueyuncheng was missing so many shamans. Now the situation has been understood. It is reasonable to say that he promised to leave the conditions of Yalig. Not impossible. Only he has been fighting with the blood race for so many years to let him understand one thing, that is, the things that the blood family must do, they must be destroyed! Besides, he is still very interested in this Hall kid. Since the blood family is so eager to get him, and at any cost to let these besieged people leave safely, this means that Hall is very important in their eyes. ! Therefore, Hoffman immediately had a decision in his heart. "Oh, I am sorry to marry the Marquis of Arig, we must leave together, then we must leave together!" Hearing Hoffman''s choice, Mickey lying on the ground couldn''t help but show some disappointing expressions, but fortunately they are not too stupid, not directly speaking, otherwise it will cause Hoffman''s dissatisfaction, maybe a heart They are all staying, so the consequences of waiting for them can be imagined. "Really sorry!" Marquis de Alegre shrugged with regret, and then the face of Arigue, who had a calm face, suddenly became serious and stared at Hoffman''s command. "Count Counttain Benson, let your people hurry up, this time the goal is Hall, the rest of life and death!" After Banson heard the order and did not show any dissatisfaction, he could let the hand go down and inform the soldiers, and Arigue said that he said to Akkad again. "Master Akkad Don''t stay behind, let you be a baby, for those who are so skilled in Hoffman, it''s not enough to rely on the evil!" Akkad smiled a few times, and saw that he kept chanting something, and the surrounding atmosphere suddenly became cold. Then Hall and others discovered that there were constant black shadows coming out of the darkness around them. There are headless knights, full of armed zombies! What makes Hall most jealous is that there is still a sutured evil! Hoffman looked ugly at these monsters, but he turned his head and looked at Hall with a stubborn smile. "Kid, it''s best to tell me why they want to catch you, or see how I can clean you up!" Speaking of this, Hoffman suddenly changed his face, and after a few handprints, a wave of volatility came in front of him. "Roar!" As a scream came, a huge figure slowly emerged in front of everyone. "This is...the lion?" Chapter 300： Do not Chapter 300 This is...the lion? ! Hall suddenly stunned and saw that his eyes wide open his mouth and he thought that he was really shocked at the moment. The lion! He has seen it in Teacher Luo Lun, the powerful presence of the Eighths! The power of the lion is unquestionable, and even the Marquis of Arigue can not be frowned. Although he is also a ninth-class force, but in contrast to World of Warcraft, the physics of the World of Warcraft is inherently much stronger, in the face of the same level. When Warcraft, if it is not some natural advantages can be crushed, then it is obviously impossible to solve the battle quickly! With the appearance of the lion, the atmosphere suddenly became a little nervous, but Hall found that Hoffman did not reveal any relaxed look. Hall thought about it and it was clear that this lion was estimated to be Huo. Fumans biggest card, according to the current situation, does not seem to play a big role. Apparently Marquis Arige also understood this truth, so he took out a very exaggerated sword, only to see that the sword is not straight, but some curved like a snake, the blade is still with a tooth At first glance, it is an evil sword. "I will deal with this lion, you will take the others! Remember, Hall is going to live, I..." Suddenly a fireball suddenly appeared in front of Arigue and interrupted his words. However, after all, Arigue is a master of the eighth-class combat power. A fireball will naturally not pose any threat to him. The fireball has not been in front of him, but he has easily waved his sword to fly. Although he did not hurt him, he was slightly dissatisfied with the interruption of his speech. "I didn''t think you were so rude. It seems that your aristocratic etiquette has been forgotten!" This person who is shot is naturally Hall. Mickey, a few of them, are looking at Hall with some horror. Even if they are as good as they are, they dare not start with a Marquis. Isnt this a death? When they were horrified, they still had a little admiration in their hearts, but that was just because they knew that it was unwise to provoke a **** Marquis. "The etiquette of the nobility is directed at people. For monsters that are not human, I think it is better to use a fireball!" Hoffman heard the words, then immediately laughed haha. "Hahaha, I didn''t think Hall, you kid, you can say this, yes, yes, I just listened to you!" Long-term battle with the blood family, hatred of the blood family, Hoffman said second, no one can say that is the first! After all, in that battle, the blood family killed a lot of people, including his friends, his teachers, and his loved ones! Although it is not wise to anger the enemy in this apparently weak situation, Hoffman still appreciates Hall''s performance. "Kids, you may not be able to take care of you for a while, you better... try to live!" Hoffman is telling the truth. After all, in the immediate situation, he may be involved in taking care of Hall. Otherwise, it is not only that Hall is dangerous, but the whole person may be defeated by the blood race! "Oh, rest assured, I will not be killed as simple!" Hall is not arrogant, since I saw that there is a World of Warcraft can contain the blood Marquis, then Hall decided not to keep, to pick them up! "What happened to this Hall, he was so confident? Wouldn''t it be scared?" This is Mickey''s follow-up. At this time, he is completely incapable of pneumatic bombs, but he still tried to raise his head and said to Mickey. . Mickey didn''t talk. He always left Hall every time. He also wanted to know what Hall''s ambiguity was. And Mickey, they have a lot of people who have this idea. Most people think that Hall is talking big. After all, young people, arrogance is their old age, but this is also an occasion, not seeing the enemy has Are you surrounded by others? However, among these people, there are several people who do not think so. One is Hall''s follower Yakov, and he came out of the tribe to identify one thing, that is, Master Hol is a man of skill! He believes in Master Hall! The other two are the patrol captain and Ariq! The patrol captain, who saw the World of Warcraft summoned by Hall, wiped out his team, but Ariq was clear about the identity of the Hall Summoner. From the news he got from Tom, he knew that Hall was not superficial. So simple. If Hall alone is a person, he still doesn''t think so. In the face of high-level combat, the people with lower combat power are really not enough. But now Hoffman''s attitude is to make him a little embarrassed, want to catch Hall, then you must beat Hoffman. He didn''t hesitate to think of it here, and there was a **** temper on his body. The whole person quickly rushed toward Hoffman. For the summoner, it is natural that the thief first smashed the king. This is their usual practice, but the lion is not looking at it. After a roar, a slash of claws will stop the rushed Arig. With a bang, Yalig even played a similar match with the lion, and a stream of air blew away the surrounding sand. The power of horror! There was a huge crack on the ground. It can be seen how powerful the eighth-class combat power is! Seeing that Arige started, and the others did not keep a hand, Adolf seemed to go to the end with a heart, and then he could squat against the lightning golden eagle. The huge vampire bat on the side also rushed toward the lightning golden eagle, so in Ram and The lightning golden eagle is not a day or two. A huge fireball suddenly appeared in front of a huge vampire bat. The vampire bat saw it as long as it abandoned the attack side and escaped. The lightning golden eagle did not let this opportunity pass. It rushed over and hit the vampire bat belly and smashed it. Hit the fly. On the other hand, Hoffman''s wolf-type Warcraft and evil smashed while the other evil was trying to sneak attack, but it was blown up by Dalde''s fireball. Benson had to rush over, and suddenly there were several Warcrafts of different sizes in front of him, and they suddenly stopped. Benson looked at Hoffman with some taboos. "Its no wonder that the Duke of War had asked us to kill the summoner first. The horror is for this reason!" said Benson, who immediately said to Akkad, "Master Akkad, let your men attack as soon as possible. You and me go to win the Hall to end this battle!" Looking at Huabe and Benson on the summoning beast of Hoffman, Akkad immediately let those headless knights and armored zombies rush toward Hall. At this time, only Yakov was standing next to Hall. Other shamans like Mickey were still lying on the ground and watching the monsters who were approaching. It seems to be too fearful, Mickey''s follow-up can not help but cry. "Don''t... I don''t want to die like this!" Unwittingly wrote 300 chapters. I haven''t asked for something for a long time. Can I ask for a double monthly ticket tomorrow? Chapter 301： Who is more enchanting? d Chapter 301 Who is more enchanting, "seeking a monthly ticket, now double" The headless knight is one of the death knights. Everyone is a fourth-class force. Under the leadership of dozens of headless knights, hundreds of armored zombies are also the same. An irresistible feeling. In addition to the rotten cheeks exposed in the helmet, the whole body is wrapped in the armor, and they are walking on the earth with their big swords, making a sound of dangling, and the momentum is not to be underestimated. Watching the monster summoned by the Necromancer is going to kill himself, and some young shamans such as Mickey are scared. "Not good!" Hoffman''s summoning beast is not so much. The summoned beasts of higher combat power have been entangled by Yarigue and the two evils, and he himself has to take care of the lions without being rid of Yari. The grid is cheap, while attacking the evil, while watching the increasingly dead souls summon the army, Hoffman can not help but have some headaches. "Hehehe, this time is still distracting, it seems that you did not put us in the eyes!" Without looking back, Hoffman knew which abominable necromancer Akkad was talking, and his special voice would not be forgotten as long as he heard it. After avoiding a Necromancer, Hoffman also replied to a fireball, but it was blocked by a sudden bone shield. "You look at it with peace of mind. Rest assured, we just want the kid named Hall. As for the other people..." Akkad said here, but also paused specifically, but when he turned his head When I looked at Hall, the smile picture stiffened. Hoffman couldnt help but look at the curious look. When he saw this scene, even if he was well-informed, he was shocked at this time! "Is this...the ancient tree of war of the elves?" ... Time back a few minutes ago After seeing Hoffman and others being held back, Benson and Huabei immediately rushed toward Hall. In the face of their two sixth-class battles, they believe that they will be able to bring Hall to hand. But just after they had just escaped the two fireballs released by Hall, Bensons face with a cruel smile just wanted to say that Hall would surrender, but suddenly a huge figure appeared in front of him, and the two shadows were like this. Facing him and Huabei. How to say that both of them are masters of sixth-class combat power, the reaction speed can be described as very rapid, and the two swords are like this to the black shadow. "Dangdang!" Two sounds, the two suddenly lost, they did not think that this buddy black shadow actually did not have anything, but accelerated the speed straight. Two screams came, and everyone discovered that the huge ancient trees that did not know when they appeared, used the branches to entangle two sixth-class fighters, Benson and Huabei, and watched their faces look red. Obviously suffering tremendous pain. "This is... the ancient tree of war?" The people who were all fighting were stopped. They looked at the scene in front of them, and some looked incredulously at the figure on the big tree. "This is what Hall is calling? How could he summon the old war trees that the Elfs have?" Everyone was a little scared and confused, but Hall was very calm, and he had already thought of it before summoning the ancient trees of war. Seeing the people who stopped the attack, Hall did not hesitate, and ordered the war tree to kill Benson and Huabei, while summoning his summoned beasts. With two screams coming, Arige and others suddenly changed their face. They found that after the screams of Benson and Huabei, there was no movement. Obviously, they could not die. And Akade suddenly got into a spirit, because he suddenly felt a cold gaze staring at himself, looked up and found that it was Hall, and saw that Hall pointed his finger at himself, and the old war tree actually said nothing. Directly smashed two dead bodies against themselves. Without too much consideration, he immediately fled back and let a wicked face in front of him. The great power of the ancient trees of war smashed the bodies of Benson and Huabei on the evil, and the evil could not resist and fell directly backwards. After Akadra opened the distance, he saw a pity of expression on the ground after the development of Benson and Huabei''s body. If it is a good body, he will get two resistances of sixth-class combat. However, he knew that he was not in a daze at the moment. He just wanted to order his summoned beast to contain Halls old war tree. Suddenly a white tiger appeared next to the evil, and Akkad subconsciously looked at Hoffman. Because this white tiger is obviously the momentum of the sixth-class combat power, only Hoffman can be summoned in the presence, but he sees Hoffman as a look of a blank face. "Well? Not Hoffman, is it?" Just when he was worried, the fallen evil was directly intercepted by the white tiger with an arm and a thigh. This evil was thus abolished! How is it possible? How is it possible? Then the emergence of a group of summoned beasts suddenly rushed to his summoning army... No... Akkad thinks that is the summoning army! Compared with those summoned beasts, what did he count? A dozen or so fifth-class combat demon wolves, two violent devil bears, seventy or eighty fire ants, the most important thing is the overwhelming bees! The sound of this creaking sound shook his ears, and there are not 10,000 and eight thousand. Looking at just one minute, his own summoning unit was so overwhelmed, even if it was Akad who saw him summoning the beast war, he was shocked by the situation at the moment! "Is this fake?" Not only is he everyone around is a **** expression. "Hey!" After Yarig forced the retreat of the lion, the original careless expression finally changed. His face looked ugly and looked at the Hall on the ancient tree of war. His heart was as shocking as Akkad! If you change to be surrounded by these army, if you can escape, then you will consider that you will be injured, it is likely to be directly on the spot with Benson. He knows that in his current situation, he has not been able to securely win Hall. Now he has only one choice, that is, to leave temporarily, and to inform the Duke of the Lord, to come to the Hall. After Hoffman took the opportunity to defeat the other evil, it was only after the gods stared at the summoned beasts around Hall. And next to him is standing with the same look of shocked Ram and Dard, the tempered Dalde directly to Hoffman. "I said Hoffman, you are already a enchanting summoner. I didn''t think there is more enchanting than you. Is this really an ancient war tree?" Chapter 302： where are you from? Chapter 302 Where did you come from? Hoffman ignored Dadd''s ridicule. He himself has not recovered from the shock. Before, he just thought that Hall should be the land handed out by a master of the martial arts. He just didn''t think that Hall was like him. The summoned summoner! Plus, Hall is actually a person named by a Marquis, so that Hall''s identity is somewhat intriguing. "I said, isn''t it a time to worry about it?" Hall looked at the front of him in a speechless manner. His old war tree could not be wasted for so much time. Now he just cleaned up Akkad''s summoned army and Benson. Huabei two people. In front of him, there are two powerful figures, Marquis de Alegre and Adolf, who have not solved it. Thinking of this, he directly ordered the war tree to rush toward Adolf. Compared to Arigue, Hall naturally chose Adolf, who is also a seventh-class fighter. Adolf saw that the tall war tree had rushed directly to himself. He had not had time to feel the pain of Huabeis death. Now he can only deal with this old tree first. I have seen the greatness of the old tree of the war, and Adolf naturally will not go to hard fight. Hey! Hey! The heavy vines of the ancient trees showed deep marks on the ground, and Arigue, who was on the side, could not help but marvel at the power of the old trees. "Hey!" Another sound, this time even Yalig did not temporarily avoid, because the ancient tree of war even raised a huge rock to them. Arigue took a huge vampire bat and sneaked away from the war tree cane attack. Then he flew in the air, he was safe, but Adolf on the ground was miserable. The ancient tree of war is not tired of this statement, and successive attacks have made Adolf busy with defense. But the defense is not omnipotent, so after dozens of times, Adolf was directly thrown by the rattan and slammed into the ground. Hey! A horn came, and Hall turned to look at it and found that it was the army before the blood family, but it seems that they also saw the ancient trees of war, so it was only armed in the distance. "Since it is here, then you can''t say anything without leaving anything behind!" After he came down from the ancient tree of war, Hall sat on the back of the white tiger, and the ancient tree of war rushed directly toward the blood army. Looking at the **** troops that were rushed by the chickens and flying dogs, everyone knows that the blood clan troops are finished. Arrig let the vampire bat grab Adolf and Akade, and stare at Hall. Then Arigue no longer hesitated, ignoring the life and death of the **** army on the ground, turning directly to the fast Escaped from this right and wrong. Hall skillfully took over the space bag that Ada had taken from Huabei and Benson, checked it, and saw the jade coins and some equipment inside, and satisfactorily collected it. Seeing Hall''s skilled movement, everyone present did not raise any dissatisfaction. After all, this is Hall''s own spoils, and he has the right to do so. Hoffman glanced at the escaped Arrig and the loud noise from the time when the war came from time to time. He said to Hall after a moment. "Let''s go, they will not take long to leave this time, I don''t think we have the strength to confront the Duke!" Everyone has no opinion. After all, Hoffman is right. The 9th-class combat power can be said to be invincible here. Plus, Hall needs seven days to continue to summon the war tree, and then the seventh-class war tree is estimated to be able to Its great to resist the ninth-class warfare and the blood-skins for a quarter of an hour. Then its not the same! Instead of this, it is better to take advantage of this opportunity to escape far better! "Is it just like this? What about the blood cloud city?" "Let them escape too! Now that the **** army is gone, they can escape one is one!" For this answer, Hall still has some thoughts, but he also understands that there is no way to do this. After all, they can''t all take it away. He can only agree with it. Under Hoffman''s arrangement, Mickey decided to follow Hoffman, and Blood Cloud City let Ramp inform him that after Adolf turned out to be a running dog of Blood, the blood cloud city directly rioted. The most obvious thing is that the main house of Xueyunchengcheng was directly destroyed, and Adolfs son, Payne, was given a corpse by an angry crowd. For this result, everyone did not pay attention to it. What they have to do now is to hurry. Leave this place. "Where are we going? If there are a few lightning eagle eagle!" A group of people sat in the World of Warcraft and quickly left to the north, and Ram had to arrange because of something, so with a few young shaman directly sitting in the lightning Golden Eagle left. Looking at Hall''s envious eyes, Hoffman asked with some curiosity. "Can you still summon now? Is your mental strength sustained?" For this question, Hall couldn''t help thinking about it. After all, he faced Deco as a true spiritual talented summoner. If he said that he can''t be fooled, it should be Hoffman, because he is equally talented. The call of the sorcerer, although some places will be different, but it will not be too different. Hall had no way to explain the old war tree that Hall had summoned before, and with the tens of thousands of stone bees, Hall did not know how to say it. "Oh, it should be OK, I think if it is hatching from the egg, there should be no big problem!" Hoffman looked at Hall with some doubts. Even if he was so experienced, he didn''t see any difference when Hall said this, so he nodded after a long time. "Well This is indeed OK, but you have to know that Lightning Golden Eagle has seven World of Warcraft. If you don''t have enough mental strength, he is very easy to reverse! There will be a chain reaction!" This Hall has already learned about it at the college, that is to say, once there is a World of Warcraft rebellion and rebellious words, other summoned beasts are likely to follow! However, Hall is very clear that his summoned beast is not in the summoning space. They all exist in the system space, so he does not have this problem. Seeing Hall nod, Hoffman took out a white egg from the space bag and said it. "This is the egg of Ram''s lightning golden eagle. If you can really hatch, then this egg will be given to you!" "This" Hall didn''t think that Hoffman would give such a valuable thing to himself. What he just wanted to say was interrupted by Hoffman. "Not for you, I want to hear you tell the truth, why are they looking for you, where did you come from?" Chapter 303： Great Chapter 303 is amazing Along the way, everyone was on the road, and Hall was talking to Hoffman while he was on the sidelines. From time to time, everyone heard Hoffmans exclaimed voice. This situation is very rare. If Hoffman said that he would not bother them, everyone might be curious to listen. "That is, you were sent from that magical array?" Hoffman saw Hall nod, then he pondered for a moment, then he touched the long beard on his chin. "It seems that the blood family have invaded Allen''s continent, and they have already controlled the way to send it from there, but they still want to go in the past two ways!" "Two?" "Well, that''s right! The first is to repair the ancient magical array, so that they can let the army pass, and the other is the space turbulence!" Hoffman said that his face had become a bit serious. "Can you show me the map that you said?" Hall heard the words, took the map directly from the space, and handed it to Hoffman. Hoffman smiled a little, as if he was very satisfied with Hall, he did not hesitate to believe his actions. However, when I saw the map, my face finally changed. Hall found that Hoffman''s face became very excited. "This is... if I didn''t guess wrong, this should be another ancient transmission map of the **** continent!" what? Another ancient transmission array! Hall heard this and couldn''t help but exclaimed. Fortunately, Hoffman had already had it, and the surrounding voice had already been closed up, otherwise I don''t know what trouble it would cause! "I will say it! Even if you are a talented summoner, it is impossible for a Duke of Jingdong blood to order the arrest, but also the blood of the **** people in the mainland of Allen! It is for this reason!" Hall is not sure what this so-called ancient transmission array represents, so he is just curious. Hoffman returned the map to Hall, and then he said, "If I didn''t guess wrong, the coat of arms you said before should be the other kind of family in the blood!" "An alternative family?" Seeing Halls confusing eyes, Hoffman continued to say, Yes, an alternative family, a fallen blood family! The fallen blood family is a blood family that feeds on animal blood. Many of them have artistic cells. They love art creation because many of them become musicians, painters, poets, etc. before becoming vampires. They like the high society activities of human beings, and their appearance is elegant. So they had a good relationship with humans at the beginning, but only because of the irreconcilable contradiction between the Mozu and the Terran, the fallen blood family had to fight with humans because they did not like to kill, and finally they were cast aside by the entire Mozu. The treasure map is a mysterious legend, and it is said to have a transmission array that can be transmitted to a higher world. When the Terran and the Mozu discovered this secret, they made a big hit. Finally, the map was divided into four points, of which humans had one and the Mozu had three. The blood family is in the hands of the fallen patriarchs. The fallen blood patriarch wants to exchange this with humans and obtain living space from human beings. However, it was discovered by the Mozu, so that the entire fallen blood family was regarded as a traitor and killed! "So the little Mia girl you said, if I didn''t guess wrong, she should be the last bloodline in the fallen blood family!" He said that the fallen blood family, Hoffman is not awkward, although he did not say much about him and the fallen blood family, but Hall believes that there must be something ulterior between them! Ignoring Hall''s weird eyes, Hoffman continued, "You take it well! Maybe it will be useful later!" Hey, to be honest, after Hall knew this thing, he really didn''t really want to take it! This is just like a signal transmitter, attracting the blood family. No, it should be the eyes of the entire Mozu. He believes that now the Mozu should know that they are holding this map, so the next thing is not to think about it, as long as there is a person with a brain. All know that the Mozu army or the master of the Mozu will soon be chasing it. "You are a stinky boy, what is your look!" Hoffman smiled and said, then he smiled and said. "Don''t worry, since I let you hold it, then I have a way to let you leave safely!" "Leaving?" Hall heard the news and suddenly screamed. He was very eager to leave the mainland! To know his loved ones, his friends are still in the continent of Allen, and his enemies are still there. If he does not go back, then his relatives... "Then you..." Hall suddenly thought of a question. How long did he come here to go back, and Hoffman? One or two are at least trapped here for decades. Dont they want to go back? Why can I go back on my own? This does not seem to explain it! It seems that Halls thoughts, Hoffman shook his head slightly. How could you not want it! If my granddaughter grows up, it is estimated to be like you! Hall looked at Hoffman with a happy smile, and for a time he didn''t know what to say. "Okay, you will know when this happens, give!" After Hoffman lost another thing, Hall took it and saw it, it was a scroll full of mysterious runes. As soon as he saw this, Hall suddenly thought that he had opened the Mia to him, and opened the scroll of the red vampire bat. "This is a scroll of magic. It records a lot of magic and experience. After returning, he will hand him over to the Dean of the inner court of the Mars Magic School. I think he will know what to do in the future!" He lost another scroll. "Here are some basic magics recorded here Don''t be greedy, learn that this least master will take five or six years. When you want to learn that, it''s just right!" When Hall just wanted to talk, he suddenly noticed that the people in front had stopped and looked up. I didn''t know when there was a big mountain. "Okay, what''s the problem? Let''s go in and say, let''s dismount!" Hall heard the words and put the doubts in his heart for a while. After the dismissal, everyone went to the mountains. Suddenly a group of people suddenly appeared in the eyes of the people. Immediately after seeing Hoffman, they bowed respectfully to him. "Hoffman! Are you coming back?" asked a young man respectfully. "Well, clean up, we have to go in!" Watching the man respectfully go to pick up the traces outside, and then this whistle in a place. Suddenly the landscape in front of the mountain suddenly changed, and a road appeared in front of Hall. "Great! Its better than the enemy army team!" Chapter 304： Aragon Chapter 304 Aragon As Hoffman came in, Hall discovered that this was actually a fantasy, and it should be said to be a magical array, and it was still a virtual reality. If no one leads the way, then it is very likely to get lost without flying, but Hall quickly understands why they are very safe here. It didn''t take long for me to come in. Hall found that on a big mountain, there were even a dozen lightning eagle! I go! This is a team of high combat flying forces! This is like the latest generation of fighters in the era of the Earth era. If you don''t know how to come in, it is estimated that you will not die or be disabled! "Its no wonder that Hoffmans egg for a Lightning Golden Eagle was not so distressed, the reason is here!" If Hoffman knows what Hall thinks, he will definitely know that he is not ignorant! Is the lightning golden pebbles so easy to obtain? Fortunately, Hoffman did not read the mind, otherwise he would definitely throw Hall into the Golden Eagle''s nest, let him go to the Lightning Golden Eagle to talk. "Hoffman!" "Hoffman!" As Hall followed Hoffman inside, more and more people greeted Hoffman. It seems that Hoffmans identity here is not low! When Hall thought of the situation of the Marquis of the Hoffman War, he was quickly relieved. He was at least an eighth-order summoner. His own strength was not weakened by the law of the **** continent. Instead, he should learn magic and even more. Powerful, this can explain why he dared to take two people to investigate the blood cloud city. "Hoffman, are you back?" Upon hearing this voice, Hall pulled back his thoughts and looked up. He found that the person who spoke was actually an old man. Although the man had a white hair in front of him, his face wrinkles showed that he was not young, but he was The sharp momentum made Hall almost a little breathless. "Ryan! How do you bully the child? Don''t take your momentum!" The man, known as Ryan, did not care about Hoffman''s accusation. After laughing, he recovered his momentum. "Sorry, there have been some breakthroughs in the field recently, so it is not completely controlled!" For Ryan, Hoffman couldnt help but turn his eyes, and its already in the third-class field. If even this momentum cant be controlled, its really going to go back! "Okay, this mission has been clarified, the magician''s massive reduction is because Adolf has already invested in the enemy, as for the reason why the blood family arrested the magician for the time being." After hearing Hoffman finished, Ryan didn''t show any surprised expressions. Hall started to have some doubts, but after seeing Tom and Mickey who came behind him, he immediately understood that the feelings were already known. The situation is gone. "You are Hall? The blood family actually sent the Duke for you? I heard that you are still a spiritual summons summoner?" In the face of Ryan''s unwelcome question, Hall did not know why, is there something in my heart? A trace of resentment. However, after seeing Hoffman shaking his head, he understood that the current situation is not appropriate to offend Ryan, and Ryan''s strength is here, Hall finally had to go to a noble ceremony. "Hall has seen Ryan!" Whether it is in the Allen continent or the **** continent, people who are stronger than themselves are called adults. There is nothing wrong with them. Seeing that Hall did not personally admit that Ryans face was a bit unsightly, but Hoffman was also there, and he didnt say much. "Well, OK, you will learn about the magic in the future. If you have the right Warcraft egg, you will be greatly improved. By then, your combat power will be greatly improved. It will be much easier to fight with the blood race! You... Ryan still wants to say something, but was interrupted by Hoffman. "He just came back. His arrangement has another place to go. This time, I will tell you again, Aragorn is inside?" Although Ryan had some doubts, he nodded and then turned and left. "He doesn''t seem to like me very much?" Hearing Hall, Hoffman nodded. "Well, he is a man of the Geely Empire. If he is told that you are a member of the Mars Magic Institute, he will be even more disliked!" Hey... Hall heard a little speech, although he was very curious, but obviously Hoffman didn''t want to say that Hall had to give up. "Hall, Hoffman, you are back." After Mickey and other Ryan left, a few of them came over and asked. Hall just wanted to speak, Hoffman immediately interrupted, "Oh, you are talking at night, now I ask to bring Hall into, Tom, you put them in!" Seeing Tom nod, Hoffman immediately walked inside with Hall. Don''t go to Mickey and others. Hall found that they had come to a cave. Several armed soldiers guarded the door. After seeing Hoffman bring Hall, they immediately salute and then respectfully give Hoffman. Opened the gate of the cave. Hall discovered that the entire Shimen was actually made by hands. Looking at the heavy stone gate, Hall believes that if he is replaced by him, it is estimated that it will not move! It can be seen that these two guards are of great strength. After coming in, a cave has a cool breath, just like a natural air conditioner. The cave reveals the artificially carved appearance, stone bench, stone table, stone ladder... This makes Hall think of the dwarves! Only the dwarves can make such masterpieces. After crossing a few stone gates, Hoffman and Hall came to a hall. There were not many people here, and what Hall was most concerned about was a middle-aged man who was looking at a map. The momentum that this man has uploaded is even stronger than Ryan Hall feels that he seems to have felt it in the Dark Forest Elf Queen. Plus, Hall is now in the third class, so his senses are more sensitive than before. It is obvious that this person is a nine-level senior. "Yep?" It seems that he feels the spiritual power of Hall. The man who bows his head and contemplates suddenly raises his head in confusion. After he scored Hoffman, he instinctively thought it was Hoffman. He just wanted to talk but found it wrong. He turned his head and stared at Huo. The young man next to Fumans face suddenly showed a funny expression on his face. "interesting!" Feeling the strength of Hall''s spirit, the middle-aged man seems to be like the discovery of the New World, and suddenly played a heart of play. He slightly increased his momentum. If it is an average person, it is estimated that he has pale face and a mentally over-consumption. However, Hall only slightly frowned, which made him exclaimed in a low voice. "Yep?" Chapter 305： Home road Chapter 305, the way home Yep? Aragorns face was slightly stunned, and he was surprised to say the summoner of spiritual talents? Seeing Hoffman''s smiling face, Aragon immediately determined his own thoughts. "Not bad!" Aragorn didn''t want to bully Hall. He just confused the current situation. He suddenly saw an interesting back that could resist his own momentum. He was slightly driven by curiosity and put The eyes focused on it. However, he did not expect that he would encounter this situation, but it was really unexpected. "This should be the Hall that Tom said, good!" The original pale face, some of the Halls that can''t support it, are still secretive. How do every master like this to bully newcomers? Is it true that everyone here is good? At this time, Hall suddenly found that his momentum suddenly dropped sharply, and the whole person suddenly relaxed a lot. "I have seen the Aragonese adults!" After a slight calming of the mood, Hall did not humble and did a noble ceremony. Aragorn waved his hand and smiled. He was very satisfied with Hall''s performance. He was very young and the potential was very big. As long as it was well protected, then there would be one more resistance in the **** continent. The master of the devil! If Hall just had to show that Aragorn was slightly surprised, then Hoffmans words made Aragorn slightly shocked! He did not think that Hall actually came from the mainland of Allen! And also with a big secret! Aragorn walked back and forth in the hall, and the sharp eyes under the eyebrows swept from Hall from time to time. Even the Hall of Spiritual Third Class felt that there was some uncomfortableness in the body. It felt like a policeman on earth. Staring at the thief''s look. "Dr. Hofmann! What do you mean?" Hoffman teacher? Hall looked at Hoffman a little strangely. Just now he heard the identity of Aragon through Hoffman''s mouth. The Tektronix empire thought that the nine advanced wind fighters also had the third-class wind system. It can be said that He is currently the only master of humanity in the eastern part of the **** continent. And the identity of God actually has to be respected by Hoffman. It is obvious that Hoffmans identity is not as simple as the vice president of the Mars Magic School! "Since the blood family already knows the things in Hall''s hands and sends him here, then they must be fully prepared. Although I don''t know where the ancient transmission array is, I can transfer some points, but one thing I can. Certainly, that is, this thing must not fall in the hands of the Mozu!" After a pause, Hoffman yelled at his long beard and said, "I guess, it is estimated that only the blood family knows it, and the other demons are not clear about this. Obviously their Mozu are not a piece of iron!" Aragorn nodded, and he also agreed with Hoffman. Otherwise, he would not just be a Duke of Blood, and he might be a prince! When he thought of the prince, even Aragorn couldn''t help but shudder. Don''t look at him as a senior soldier of the Nine, but in front of the prince, he knew very well that he was not his opponent. Thirty strokes? Still twenty strokes? Or if he can safely get out of him, he is not sure! The prince is divided into upper and lower levels. In fact, it is the difference between human semi-sanctification and holy level. Don''t look at the semi-holy, pick up a person who has not reached the holy level, or come to hand. If they had a natural barrier and the existence of a magical array, and they changed places from time to time, they would have been killed by the blood prince. Fortunately, the blood princes are not always moving, and they deliberately keep some human beings as their food, which makes them all left behind in the **** continent of Alan. This has to be said to be the sorrow of mankind! It is also a shame for humanity! "What do you mean by changing the candidate for this action into Hall?" Seeing Hoffman nodded, Aragorn pondered for a moment, then he nodded. "Well, I agree with this. After all, Hall is more meaningful than Dora!" Hall wants to ask who Dora is, and what exactly is this action? A misty Hall saw two people talking about some of them only knowing the topic, and could not help but turn their eyes. Since you can discuss things with two people, what do you bring me in? It seems that it is boring to see Hall alone standing there. After the two agreed, Aragorn said to Hall. "You go back and take a break. Let the Dean Hoffman tell you carefully. I have something to do here, and I am rude!" Seeing Aragorn took the lead and went out, and Hall looked at Hoffman a little strangely. "Oh, let''s go out first, arrange the room for you first, and I will talk to you in detail!" Ok! After a long time, Hall still didn''t understand what Hoffman was saying. He had to be silently arranged in Hoffman''s arrangement and stayed in a room for a while. During the period, Mickey and several young shamans came over and said hello to Hall. Their room was next to Hall. They were all in the same standard room, and each room was decorated similarly. After a few indiscriminate pulls with a few guys who showed up, they took them away on the grounds of being sleepy. "Young Master!" Yakov knocked in the door and he was placed in the room next to the hall. After seeing Yakov, Hall suddenly remembered the **** bloody technique he had not fully mastered. Since he got the spell from which vampire bat fragments, Hall considered using it. it. After all, his space can already be loaded with living things, which means that people can be left together in space. However, space is Hall''s biggest secret. If there is no security guarantee, he is not willing to expose it. After all, the human heart is the most ugly and clear thing in the world. Although they don''t know what Hoffman is discussing, Hall is certain that this may have something to do with his return to Allen, so he has to consider this issue. After pondering for a moment, Hall said to Yakov, who stood respectfully. "Yakov, are you really willing to follow me? I mean no matter where I go? Are you willing? Tell me about it!" "I am willing! Young Master! From the day I came out, I am your servant! Where are you going, I will go there!" For Yakov''s answer, Hall was very satisfied, he patted Yakov''s shoulder and said. "follow me!" Chapter 306： Lightning Golden Eagle Chapter 306 Lightning Golden Eagle Yakov thought that Hall would take him to somewhere, suddenly on the side of the picture, originally in the room, he found himself coming to a mysterious space, suddenly shocked. Do not say anything else, just to see the huge war tree up to ten meters, he was surprised that his mouth could not close. "Less... young master... here is..." Even if the war tree was still there, it was not too light to see him. "This is my secret space! Next I will give you a spell, because it is the first time I use it, so I can''t guarantee what will happen!" Yakov saw that Master Hall stared at himself seriously and seriously. He knew that he could not have the idea of ??retreating at this time. If he had to quit in the room before, he would come to the mysterious space and he would Understand that if he refuses, Master Hall will never let him go again. However, he originally wanted to follow Hall, the mysterious young master, and seeing that Hall still has so many mysterious skills. He naturally has no reason to retreat. Instead, he feels that he has done the most correct thing in this life! Thinking of this, Yakovs face was stunned, and then he said with a face, You are the young master, I am willing to give it a try! Hall nodded, then let Yakov relax, took out a dagger and made a hole in Yakov''s finger. The blood flowed out along the sharp tip of the knife, and the magical scene happened in front of Yakov. I saw that Hall didn''t know what to do. It seemed that there was a spell in the mouth, and then Yakov found that his blood had floated in the air and formed a mysterious and strange array. It was doubted in Yakov. When the graph was, suddenly he heard Hall screaming, and then he suddenly found out that the array had flew straight over his forehead. The horror he just wanted to turn around and avoid, suddenly heard the sound that Hall let him not move, he just remembered that this is the master of the mysterious spell, and immediately stopped the action to avoid. As the mysterious formation entered his forehead, suddenly Yakov felt a fiery feeling on his forehead, and the burning pain made him unable to help frown, but soon he found a magical place in his mind. Suddenly an idea emerged, that is, it seems that there is a trace of contact with the perfect young master. He can feel it, and he seems to think about what he wants. Master Hall can also know! "Is this magical magic?" "Yes, this is his magic!" Hall''s words made Yakov a big jump. He didn''t think that his thoughts were actually known to Master Hall. This mysterious spell is really horrible! "Well, you look at what is uncomfortable. After all, this is my first time to cast this spell. I just want to be just in case. Under normal circumstances, I will not peek into the thoughts in your heart! Yakov heard his words and shook his head. He immediately understood what the spell represented, but he did not show any dissatisfaction, but he was very happy, because it meant that he had become the closest person to the young master! No one can get the trust of the younger master than him! "Young Master! I am very good! Apart from some feelings that are uncomfortable, there is nothing else uncomfortable!" "Well! You go back to rest first. Something may happen recently. You should pay attention to yourself!" After sending Yakov, Hall returned to the room and closed his eyes to recall the scene. He portrayed the blood of Yakov with a **** technique to portray the magical array, then entered it into Yakov''s mind and formed an association with himself through the magical array. After his success, he obviously felt what Yakov thought. One thing he didn''t tell Yakov, that is, if he needed, he could let the magic array explode in Yakov''s mind, even though the magical power was Not big, but it is still possible to break a person''s brain. In other words, this blood stasis is really overbearing, not only can understand people''s ideas, but also control people''s life and death! "For your own people, you may be able to use it before, for the enemy..." Realizing the power of blood stasis, Hall immediately had an idea. He could control the enemy and let him serve himself. Once they had any idea, he could know for the first time, but the enemy was dead. unfortunately! Putting this matter aside, Hall only remembered the egg of the lightning golden eagle that Hoffman gave himself. Although he was a seventh-class Warcraft in adulthood, it was just the flight of Warcraft. It was more than Halls original. Those Warcraft are precious! So if Hall does not say anything, he can ask what conditions the system needs to incubate Lightning Golden Eagle. After hearing the need for a seventh-class magic crystal, Hall couldn''t help but feel a little bit, but he still agreed. After all, if there is a flying World of Warcraft, it is convenient to escape. Hey... Hall suddenly patted his head, and he didnt want to run away! Self-deprecating and laughing, Hall discovered that he had come to the world and escaped to do the most. After a glimmer of light, the lightning golden eagle eggs were hatched like this. Looking at the baby-sized lightning eagle, Hall immediately hugged. The Lightning Golden Eagle is also very happy to use his small head to honed in Hall''s arms, and also made a "squeaky" cry. The newborn Lightning Golden Eagle hair feels very comfortable to touch, so Hall is surprised that the Lightning Golden Eagle is actually a third-class force in the space system! Hall looked at his magic crystal reserve and immediately upgraded him to the sixth-class Warcraft! Looking at the lightning eagle that stretched out six meters and reached the height of six meters ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hall could not help but smile. Since there is no seventh-class magic crystal, Hall will upgrade it to seventh, but this is enough. With it, Hall believes that his strength will become even stronger! My heart is a joy when I think of myself summoning the army in the air and releasing magic to clean up the enemy. Bringing the Lightning Golden Eagle to the ranch, the lightning eagle that was still flying was immediately trembled, and a black shadow suddenly stood on its back. When Hall didn''t look at it, he knew who it was, and he hugged the messy black, and the lightning golden eagle was relieved to leave quickly. "I really don''t know why they are so afraid of you, Xiaohei, what the **** are you?" Maybe only Hall, the guy who dared to pull the black fur with one hand and pulled him to the front, saw Xiao Blacks face screaming at him, and Hall let it laugh. "Okay, I am sorry! The situation is unknown now. Do you still stay here first, waiting for me to go back to Allen''s mainland to release you?" Chapter 307： Inexplicable challenge PS. Put on the May 1 update, don''t hurry to play after reading it, remember to vote first. From now on - point 515 fans festival to enjoy double monthly tickets, other activities have to send red envelopes can also see a look! Chapter 307, the inexplicable challenge After comforting Xiao Hei, Hall began to check the space bags of the bloodline counts Benson and Huabei. What makes Hall depressed is that there are a lot of blood bags in the space bag of the blood group Banson, but what surprised him is that the blood family even uses the currency of jade coins, and the colors of these jade coins in the hands of the blood family seem to be better than He has gotten a little deeper before. "What kind of material are these jade coins made of?" I looked at the doubts and then took out the jade coins. As for the space bag with the blood bag, he was thrown aside. Huabeis space bag is rich in items, weapons, armor, and food, but these are of no use to Hall. Fortunately, I saw a sixth-class magic crystal, which is now in existence. For the sixth-class Warcraft Hall, it is also a comfort. "It''s all poor!" I divided the jade coins. There are more than 3,000 ordinary jade coins, and only one hundred deeper colors. He thought about asking Hoffman when he has time. This jade coin can only be used. As a currency? He always felt that this jade coin that could emit a trace of energy fluctuations was not so simple, but he tried to explore with mental power and nothing unusual happened. After packing these up, Hall continued his spiritual cultivation. After learning the magic, the spirit is strong or not, but it has a direct connection with the power and control of the magic. Therefore, Hall only needs time and no one else. Said that he will step up the practice. It is now 20% of the fourth mental power magical array. I believe that as long as it persists, the fourth mental power magic array will be completed soon. Early the next morning, when Hall had not withdrawn from the cultivation, he suddenly heard a noise from outside, and there were several people who were familiar with him. "Let Hall the coward to give me out! What are you hiding in? There is a skill to come out and face me, let others help you, you are too embarrassed?" "Yes! Come out soon! Master Bezi has clearly settled, Hall is nothing, even grabbed his position, why? Let him hurry up!" The voices of these people have not heard of Hall, especially the guy named Bezi, who was the first to hear the name of this person. When he first came here, how did he get rid of others? Later, there were several voices of Yakov and Mickey. The specific Hall did not listen carefully. Anyway, it was probably a topic of quarrel. Hall, who originally wanted to continue to practice, didnt feel at this moment. He got up and cleaned up and opened Shimen. As soon as he came out, he saw everyone turning his gaze to him. One of the men with red-haired hair had the most prominent eyes. Hall seemed to feel the deep anger in his eyes. Have I seen this person before? Just as Hall was puzzled and looked at the incomprehensible guy who came to the door early in the morning, Betsy suddenly stepped forward and pulled Yakov away. Ignore Yakovs blushing face, and my eyes stare straight at Halls arrogant. "You are Hall?" "..." Hall looked at the self-feeling guy with some speechlessness. The man named Betsy, who was the first time to see himself, then where did he come from the inexplicable anger of Hall? "You finally came out, I thought you had to master the tortoise turtle! I want to challenge you!" Neuropathy! Hall secretly yelled at him and then directly ignored him and turned to look at Yakov. "What is going on here? Why did someone shout here in the morning?" "You!" Seeing that Hall had ignored himself, Betsy felt that he was insulted, and he did not give Yakov a chance to explain directly. "You don''t want to be too arrogant, although I don''t know what method you used to let the adults agree to send you to perform the task, but I don''t accept it! So I have to be singled out with you. As long as you win me, then this action will be given. You, otherwise you will let me out!" grown ups? task? Single headed? From these few simple words, Hall seems to have caught something, but he is not very sure, so he will continue to look at Yakov. Yakov took the opportunity to quickly say things again. Hall realized this. It seems that Aragons adult had just announced a task, and the original personnel of the mission were actually replaced by Hall. Qi is not reconciled, so I have this scene today. and many more! What mission? From beginning to end, Hall didn''t know what the task was. It seems that Aragorn and Hoffman also mentioned this matter yesterday, but they did not elaborate with Hall. "My Betsy will challenge you!" Betsy yelled at Hall. "Inexplicable!" Hall shook his head silently, although he did not want to participate in this inexplicable battle, but he was really blind to Becky''s appearance, so he finally agreed. "Time! Location! Speed! I am very busy today!" Uh Mickey and others heard that they had to admire Hall. This is really cool! They feel that they have become fans of Hall! For the comparison with Betsy, they didn''t take it to heart. They were still in the battle with the blood races that day! A powerful war tree, a tall devil, a group of devil wolves and tens of thousands of stone bees! All this explains a problem, that is, Hall is very powerful! Betsy, this arrogant guy must have not understood the real situation of Hall, otherwise he will not make such a stupid decision! Adding to them at the same time as Hall, they will not tell him the real situation of Hall for the guy who is deliberately looking for Hall trouble today. ...... I saw Bezi and Hall and others walked to a place On a balcony high, several figures were watching the scene. They are the big men of several rebellious organizations in the secret base. "Dr. Hoffman, is there really no problem?" This is Aragorn. He found Bezi from the beginning that he was going to find Hall trouble. He just wanted to let people stop and was given by Hoffman. Stopped. "No! Your Excellency, Betsy, like his teacher Ryan, are all hot tempers, but one thing is not bad, that is, they are all people who are willing to gamble and lose! As long as Hall shows his strength, I believe When Betsy is lost, there will be no problem! Besides, he has been practicing very well recently, and it is quite good to give him a little training! Besides, you dont want to see if Halls strength is not? After he said that he suddenly turned his head and said to Ryan, who was gloomy, "Ryan? What do you think?" [Thank you for your continued support, this time from the 515 fans festival writers Glory Hall and the general election of the works, I hope to support one. In addition, there are some red envelopes for the fan festival, and you will receive a subscription and continue your subscription! Chapter 308： select PS. Put on the May 1 update, don''t hurry to play after reading it, remember to vote first. From now on - point 515 fans festival to enjoy double monthly tickets, other activities have to send red envelopes can also see a look! Chapter 308 Selection "Ryan, you say yes!" Ryan glanced at Hoffman and then said, "I believe Betsy! He will win! I hope that he will let him go to this mission!" For Ryan''s stubbornness, Hoffman and Aragorn looked at each other and then shook their heads helplessly. ...... The place to fight is an open space. It seems that many people have heard about this battle, so they are very curious as to whether this new Hall is as powerful as the legend. After all, the summons of spiritual talents are so far, they only know that only Hoffman is a person! "I heard that you are a summoner. You should summon your summoned beast first. Don''t say that I will not give you a chance, lest you lose an excuse!" Hall looked at the arrogant Bezi faintly said, "Although I am uncomfortable in being inexplicably challenged today, I really don''t want to accept this challenge!" Bezi frowned and asked, "What? Are you afraid?" No! Hall shook his head. I just worried that if you lose, you will not think about it! Then I have someone inexplicably come out and continue to find me trouble! After a pause, Hall continued, "I hate trouble!" Hey! The crowds on the side of the crowd couldnt help but feel up. They felt that Betsy was already arrogant, but did not expect that Hall would be more arrogant than him. Its just that everyone didnt find it. It seems that only Yakov and Mickey are present. They think Hall is telling the truth. People who have seen Halls strength simply dont worry that Hall will fail! "Hey! I hope your strength is as strong as your mouth!" After Betsy pulled out the big sword, there was a blue light shining on the body, and the momentum of the whole person suddenly changed. This scene surprised many people. Called up. "Sixth class soldier! Betsy is only in his twenties. I remember that he was a fifth-class soldier last year. He did not expect that he had already been promoted to a sixth-class fighter!" Someone who knows the situation said with some disdain. "If there is anything, if it is not Ryan''s full support for him, he has so many resources to cultivate, and it is my words, there are so many resources, I can also promote so fast! "Less come! People''s Betsy''s vindictive talent is excellent, how can your good talent compare to others!" In the distance, Aragorn saw that Betsys vindictiveness could not help but nodded. Bezies strength is still good, and the promotion is very fast. It seems that Ryans adults did not spend less energy! When I heard Aragorn praise his disciples, Ryan couldn''t help but smile, but Hoffman''s words made him unhappy. "This kid is good, that is, the edge is too sharp. He needs to hone his own will, otherwise it will be bad for him! I hope that after this time, Ryan can guide him well!" "Hey! My students know, I believe him...what? How is it possible?" The scene that suddenly appeared made Ryan unable to hold his eyes wide open. I saw that his apprentice Betsy was shot directly in the case of vindictiveness. After he saw it clearly, he discovered that he didnt know when Hall was surprised by two more devils. Not only that, but also the shells that were shot. Qi did not land to stabilize the figure, a demon wolf directly hit him in the air, and then a group of ants Warcraft appeared behind him, directed to the air in the Betsy came a fireball. As the explosion of the rumble came, Mickey and others could not help but shake their heads. "What is the pain? Come out early in the morning, look at it, are you satisfied now?" Ryan had wanted to rush, but it was relieved to see that Betsy had nothing to do. "This... how is this possible?" Although things are too sudden, some are like Hall sneak attacks, but a sixth-class warrior is actually under his own eyes, and he was injured in the absence of any resistance. He felt that this was an insult to him! Nothing is impossible! Continue? Hall found that after his mental strength increased greatly, he was more comfortable with the cooperation between the summoned beasts. He noticed from the last time he fought with the blood servant army. Today, its just that he wants to try it. He didnt expect it to be true. High platform Ryan looked at the scene below, and his apprentice had been suppressed by Hall without being able to do it. This was completely contrary to what he had imagined before, which made him somewhat unable to believe the facts at hand. Aragorn is also shocked, but the object of shock is Hall. "Dr. Hoffman, I wouldnt be surprised if the person who just manipulated the summoned beast and the offense was replaced by you, but it was changed. This young man, let alone, I was really shocked!" On the side of Hoffman heard the words and nodded, then shook his head and saw Aragorn look over, he said. "To tell the truth, I didn''t have time to observe the last battle, so I just knew that he was a summoner with many summoned beasts. I didn''t think that today''s scene would bring me such a surprise, if the future call There will be a holy level or a **** level in the division. I think Hall will have a great chance!" "what?" Aragorn and Ryans words were shocked. They didnt expect Hoffman to be so optimistic about Hall. I knew that even if I was on the continent of Allen, there were only a few known holy figures, and that God-level God of War is actually just a demigod. What can Hall do? It seems that I can see the doubts in the hearts of the two people. Hoffman stared at the Hall below and said seriously, "Yes! You must know that he is 16 years old! What was the situation when we were 16 years old?" The two are silent, yeah, Hall is so young that he has so many summoned beasts, and the strength is not low Once such a person grows up for him, he may not be able to become a holy class even The existence of God level! "So, this time we must send him back! Don''t hesitate to pay the price!" Ryan has selfishness. Betsy is his only optimistic disciple. His future achievements are limitless, so he will want to send Betsy back to Allen. With his own recommendation, the Geely Empire will definitely train him wholeheartedly. He is not dead, and will definitely shine in the future. But today he was hesitant after seeing Hall''s performance. His optimistic disciple was actually suppressed in a moment. This is not to describe Hall with horror, even he thinks it is more appropriate to use enchanting. . In particular, after seeing his disciple go up, after the World of Warcraft sent by Hall was trapped, his heart sank little by little. "Ryan, we are doing this, everything is for the future of mankind! I hope you understand!" [Thank you for your continued support, this time from the 515 fans festival writers Glory Hall and the general election of the works, I hope to support one. In addition, there are some red envelopes for the fan festival, and you will receive a subscription and continue your subscription! Chapter 309： It is the domain stone Chapter 309 is the domain stone Ryan closed his eyes, because Bezi has not been able to stand up, and Hall''s power has been proved by facts. That many powerful Warcraft, the strange means of controlling Warcraft, and the continuous array of magic, this is really a 16-year-old who has not come from Allen''s mainland for a long time? When did Alans mainland have such a enchanting existence? Hoffman knew that this old man seemed to understand something, but according to his temper, it was estimated that it was very difficult for him to admit it. So after he saw Ryans silence, he did not continue to persuade him, but looked at Aragon. Said. "This mission is still letting me attract the target. I hope that Aragon will send Hall in person!" Aragorn nodded, but just wanted to talk but was interrupted by Ryan. "Okay! This has already been said, or I will go!" Suddenly, looking at the two smiling faces, Ryan stunned them and said, "Do not worry, half a day! I can at least Stare at them for a long time! Of course, if the blood prince personally came over... then..." When I heard Ryan mention the Prince of Blood, the smiles of the two disappeared, and instead they were heavy. "Yeah, it took a lot of effort to get them in Hall this time. I want to come to them. Once they know our purpose, the Prince is likely to come in person!" Aragorn nodded. "If this is the case, except for the three of us who can make a little bit of it, other people..." As soon as the princes of the blood family were killed, the three could not be silenced. This is the existence of the semi-sacred, not the three seniors who can fight against them. The strength of the semi-sacred they have been seen. In the past, the semi-holy and the **** semi- holy wars of the Terran almost destroyed the entire ancient magical array. Fortunately, the last human tribe inspired the blood and forced the blood to be semi-sacred. Its still a problem to be able to escape half of the Terran in the past. "Hey, you can always get stuck on that edge, otherwise I will break through the semi-san, and we will not be so passive in the eastern part of the bloodmoon!" Hoffman and Ryan looked at each other and saw the bitterness of each other''s hearts. They were already in the 9th battle, and Aragon was the seventh. Now Aragon is like a senior. Fighting power, but they are stuck here for more than 20 years! How many years has a person been? ...... Just when the trio was troubled by the topic of semi-holy, Hall had solved Bezi, looking at the clothes that were ragged, and there were many wounds in Bezi, and Hall waved his hand and collected the summoned beast. "This is the end of the day, I hope that you will not come to me again during this time, I said, I hate trouble!" Hall needs to hurry up and practice, and he still has a lot of questions to ask Hoffman to discuss. The reason why he will come out today is to want to do it once and for all, otherwise he will not have time to play this boring game. Seeing that Hall took a group of people and turned away, Bezi was very hated and wanted to stop Hall, but the pain in his body made him have to stop. "hateful!" Betsy screamed angrily. He felt that he was useless. He had been promoted to the sixth class fighter. He was defeated easily by a younger person than himself. This made his confidence accumulated over the years. For a moment, Hall was ruthlessly broken. Suddenly a voice came from the ear, and Betsy quickly looked up. After seeing his teacher, Betsy turned red. He couldnt open his mouth if he wanted to say something, and his eyes suddenly became red. "Okay, I know this! Your performance is good, but you are a light enemy!" It was Ryan who came to see his disciples'' decadent appearance. Steel, so a little bit of shock can not stand, how to become a big thing in the future! "Oh, it seems that I used to care too much about you! Or the old man of Hoffman''s eyes, I am not as good as him!" The heart sighed, and then this said to Bezi. "This failure, I hope that you can learn from it. After this task, I will personally teach you for a while. My Ryan''s apprentice is definitely not an unacceptable person who fails!" Ryans words slammed into Betsys psychology. The tears that had been held back could not be stopped at this moment like the ridiculous flood. Ryan, who was on the sidelines, was very distressed. "Hey! Teacher... I, I will never give you any more face... I, I swear!" The people around them left consciously when they appeared in Ryan, so the scene of Bezis crying was seen by only a few people. "Dr. Hofmann, you said that after this time, will Betsy become stronger?" Hoffman glanced down at the bottom, and then he laughed. "Isn''t it strong? Only when we are strong and strong, we can once again return the Mozu to their hometown!" "Oh, what is said!" ...... The battle between Hall and Betsy quickly spread throughout the base. Everyone has a new understanding of Hall''s strength. For a week, this topic is still circulating in the base, but the parties are not doing anything. The base has appeared. One is to follow Ryan''s hard training, and the other is to practice as far as communicating with Hoffman. Through the recent conversations Hall, I understand what the mission is. It turned out that they had prepared a plan before, that is to raid a secret stronghold, there is no treasure, there is no strategic place, but there is some turbulent space there! This is a proven thing. They had planned to send Betsy from here to Allen''s mainland. The purpose is to tell everything about Allen''s people, including magical knowledge! I believe that once I agree with this method on the mainland of Allen, I will be prepared for the next attack on the **** continent. In this way, those who remain in the **** continent have a look forward to it, and one person returns to the expiration! "Hoffman, what is this? How do I feel that he has such a strange amount of energy, but I used my mental power to explore but found nothing!" Seeing that Hall took out the special jade coins here, Hoffman couldnt help but scream, and then he laughed. "This is of course you can''t find out the speciality of it with your mental strength. It has a name. I guess you will understand it when you say it. It is a domain stone!" Chapter 310： reason Chapter 310 Reasons "What?! Domain stone!" For the name of the domain stone Hall is really like a thunder, but he does not know it! I heard from Ryder in the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy that many soldiers are willing to be followers of the magician, and hope to get the domain stone in the future. The ability of the domain stone is to enable people to understand the existence of the field! A difference from the sixth-class combat power to the seventh-class combat power, that is, the field, did not realize that the seventh-class combat power of the field is pseudo-seven, etc. Compared with the real seventh-class combat power, they are a slag! "This is the domain stone? Is that this?" Looking at Hall to come up with two different colors of the domain stone, Hoffman couldn''t help but smile and said, "This should be what you got from the blood family. This is a medium-sized stone. The energy is the ten of your primary field stone. Times!" Uh Hall understood it as soon as he heard it. The feeling is that the one is one yuan, and the deep one is ten yuan! "What use is this for me?" Hall is really not particularly understanding of the use of this domain. "For you, it is currently useless! But for the soldiers, it will be useful!" Seeing Hall is still a look of doubt, Hoffman does not mind, touched the one-dimensional domain stone in his hand. "Do you know why the warriors of the Mozu are stronger than our people?" "Is it because of this field stone?" Hall asked along the subject of him. "This is just one of them! The Devils themselves are stronger than humans. This is the talent of their race. The blood races you are currently experiencing are slightly different because of human beings. This is a little worse. The Mozu, as long as it is not fatal, they can quickly restore their combat power!" "In addition to this, there is also a fact that they have a large number of domain stones. Through the cultivation of the domain stone, their soldiers grow very fast, which is why the Master is the main reason for fighting in the Allen continent. !" "Oh... that Hoffman, I just asked, why can''t we use it now..." Seeing that Hall is snoring, Hoffman suddenly blows his beard and glances at him. "Hall boy, what are you doing so urgently, I am not talking about it!" Uh... okay... you are an old man... Seeing that Hall laughed and didn''t talk, Hoffman nodded and continued to say "the domain stone, a strange stone, the words of the warrior, can absorb his energy from the first battle, and it is the sixth-class breakthrough seventh." Feel the key to the field!" "But it is replaced by our mage, and we must have the domain before we can absorb it! And after we understand the field, we can only absorb energy from the middle field stone! You said that this domain stone is very particular?" When I heard this, Hall suddenly realized that there was a problem. If there were a lot of domain stones in the continent of Allen, could the soldiers advance by leaps and bounds? "Oh, you understand, there are many domain rocks here, but most of them are elementary domain rocks, and the known medium and high-range stone mines are controlled by the Mozu, so even if we have been here for so many years, have a medium There are not many domain stones above, which is why the Mozu will be more and more powerful. There is only one way to break this restriction. That is, human beings cultivate a large number of mages, and then take a base from the Mozu, in After obtaining a large number of domain stones, a large number of warriors will be trained. It is believed that humans will be the masters of this continent again after a long time!" Hall suddenly felt that Hoffman''s words were very lyrical, and if he changed to modern, he was the best candidate for a spokesperson. "That time this plan is..." Hall is still struggling with the content of the plan. After all, this matter is related to himself. However, Hoffman does not mention anything. Now, when he finds an opportunity, he naturally has to raise it. Hoffman put down the field stone and looked up at the Hall with a serious expression. "Well, this should also tell you!" "Our people accidentally discovered the strange movements of the blood family in an operation. It was discovered during the adventurous exploration that there was some space turbulence there, because this continent is relatively stable, so the situation of spatial turbulence is very Rare, this also makes the blood family they will pay great attention to this!" When Hall heard this, he would like to ask if the blood family knew, then how could they be unprepared, but he knew that Hoffman had not finished talking, so he had to wait for his patience. "The blood family doesn''t know that we have found that place, so our plan is to rais one of the nearby blood clan castles and ask him to ask for help from the surrounding area. Then another team with you is going straight to the turbulent flow. space!" Oh... Hall understands that this is not the trick of slamming the West and the darkness of Chen Cang. It seems that the wisdom of this world is not lower than that of the ancient Chinese! "This time I will lead the team in charge of your road, and Aragorn and Ryan are going to attract the **** eyes, because it is very close to the blood family base, it is very likely that there will be a prince personally out, so our Speed ??must be fast!" "This is what I am going to tell you today. If you want to reach the continent of Allen through the turbulent flow of space, you need a very special material Mithril!" "Hey, what is Mithril?" Hall suddenly screamed. He didn''t think that it was necessary to sneak through the space. Is it! Hall suddenly thought that his parents were killed because of Mithril. Is this Mozu related? Seeing Hall suddenly surprised, Hoffman frowned, but when he saw that Hall did not seem to be deliberate but really contemplative, he immediately released his brow, it seems that Hall is thinking of what is important thing. "Hoffman, you said this?" Seeing Hall suddenly took out a bunch of Mithril Even Hoffman couldn''t help but exclaim. "Where did you get so many Mithril?" Hoffman was really shocked. He was born with the importance of Mithril. The secret silver of this action was sacrificed by many talents. Those secret silver leaves are only enough for one person to cross, but now I see that Hall has come up with a bunch of Mithril, how can this make him not surprised... Hall didn''t hide the source of this Mithril. When he listened, the whole person was silent. Hall didn''t bother him and wait patiently. I don''t know how long it took, Hoffman said, looking at Hall with a serious look. "It seems that a small number of people have invaded Allen''s mainland. From what you said, the King of Aoraki has absolutely problems!" Then he stood up and pulled the Hall and said that he would go out. "Fast, follow me... things change..." Chapter 311： Aegean Chapter 311, Ayigong The news brought by Hall is too important. Hoffman began to think that the Mozu had to invade Allen''s mainland for at least a few decades, but it seems that it may not take long before the Mozu will continue to penetrate. Allen Continental. Even Hoffman felt that the Mozu was plotting something big, and if Hall suddenly came over from Allen''s mainland, maybe they were still in the dark! Although Mithril has some demon characteristics, it can break the magician''s magic defense, but it is because of this insulation that it can stabilize the space. The ancient magical array and the turbulent flow of space need to use Mithril as the raw material, but it is very precious in the **** moon, and the precious silver is very rare. This is why the Mozu has not repaired the ancient magic array for the long time after the Terran retreat. The reason for this. But now things have changed. Huffman summed up the news from Hall and got a shocking conclusion. That is, the Mozu slowly infiltrated the Mozu into the Allen continent through the turbulent flow through the space, and sent him back slightly when developing the Mithril. Had it not because of the importance of the map in Hall, Hoffman may not have seen Hall so soon, and this plot is likely to be discovered after the success of the Mozu! ...... "What? This is actually the case?" Aragorn''s face was a bit gloomy. He didn''t think that there was an accidental discovery at this time. If you just want to send Hall back, let Alans people learn the magic to prepare for the next time, then Aragon will consider it now. Is it necessary to crack down on the Mozus stronghold and try to destroy it? The process of the Mozu and the delay of the Mozu. Hoffman and Hall sat on the side and did not disturb Aragon, who was walking around. They knew that Aragon was the leader of the Eastern Terran and considered everything to be considered. "Dr. Hofmann!" Suddenly Aragorn stopped and looked at Hoffman seriously. "You decided?" Hoffman and Aragorn have been together for so many years, naturally understand what he is thinking, he has considered this problem before he came, so he did not show anything too surprised. "Well!" Aragorn nodded. The middle-aged Aragonese strength has reached its peak. As long as he has a little breakthrough, he will become a member of the Holy Class. He should be present in Hall. It seems that it is still very leadership. "I decided! After this mission, all localities must launch a comprehensive counterattack against the blood family, especially to find out their secret inventory, I think the possibility of storing Mithril there is very big!" Hall heard a horrified look at Aragon. He chatted with Hoffman and his own understanding. He understood the strength of the blood family in the east. It can be said that the blood family is occupying a large number of advantages, and the human race. However, it is on the verge of extermination. In this case, Aragorn decided to die! That''s right! Hall feels that this is simply killing! Where is this counterattack! Its like an ancient knight with a spear riding a horse against a group of modern military guns with a machine gun cannon. Its not a level! The blood race that occupies the greatest advantage is definitely not the human race that can hide in the deep forests! But...Hall can''t say anything like ''Don''t go, dangerous'', because he knows that Aragon is doing this for the future of Allen! It is not that he is willing to see the sacrifice of the Terran, but if there is no sacrifice at this time, then the Terran will be annihilated in the war of the Mozu attack! "Hoffman! I want you to go to Allen!" "What? This is not! I will not agree!" Hoffman immediately blew up when he heard this. The original Hoffman was so excited that his face was flushed. It seems that he is really angry! Aragorn knew that Hoffman would be angry when he said this, but he did not rush to explain, but said after Hoffman calmed down a little. "Hoffman! Of the few of us, you are the one who knows the most blood, and you know that you don''t know less than any magician!" "Because I understand the blood, so I have to stay here, so that I can better deal with the blood!" Hoffman said aloud when he took Aragon, because the excitement was too loud, the whole beard was shaking. "No! It is because you know the blood family too much, so you have to go back! Only let more people understand the weakness of the blood family, so that you can kill more blood races! You think it is more **** people who kill one by one, or Thousands of humans who know the kinship weakness have more blood clan?" "And, Hall, he only touched the magic, so even if you have the magical illustrations you gave, I believe that if they have combat power, the time will not be less than five years!" Aragorn said here, eyes look seriously Hoffman continued. "Not to mention, Dean Hoffman, you also know the temperament of the group of the three colleges, let Hall explain, they will believe it? Even if you believe, how long does it take to execute? It is very likely that Hall will say this Things will be taken as a demon spy, and then a certain privilege will treat the magic as their own thing..." Aragorn said here that Hoffman''s face changed, and then he sighed violently. The greed and infighting of the Terran was notorious. Even the blood prince said at the beginning that "if the Terran was so united at the beginning~ Www.novelhall.com~ Then they won''t take this continent so easily! Maybe it will take more than ten years!" It is said that the one who knows the most about himself must be his own enemy. It seems that there is nothing wrong with this statement! "But if I am gone, then you..." At this time, Ryans voice suddenly came, Hey! Hoffmans old man, you thought that you are missing one, we cant fight the blood race? You look too high! "How come you?" Hoffman looked at Ryan with some surprise. He didn''t think that Ryan was out of the inside. So, from the beginning, Ryan... "Oh, Dean Hoffman, Ryan is talking to me about something, just in time, so I am waiting for him..." Although Aragorn did not know what it was, Hoffman probably understood it when he saw Ryan. It must be that he wanted to continue trying to persuade Betsy to leave. "Look what! Look no guess! That''s it!" Chapter 312： ready to go Chapter 312 is ready to go Ryan saw Aragorn did not say so, but Hoffman is who, this matter can be guessed without much thought, plus a few of them have been in the **** continent for so long, I have long been familiar with it, so he is also very Simply straighten the words and say it. I want to come, too, he is a fire warrior, his character is the most direct and hot. Just now, he hides behind him and makes him feel uncomfortable. Now when he hears Hoffman saying this, he naturally will not continue to hide and pretend not to hear. "Ryan, you just heard it, then what do you mean?" Aragorn smiled slightly. Since all three are there, then it is clear that the matter is clear, and by the way, he decided his proposal. "Hey! What else do you think! Since Hall kid got a lot of Mithril, what about the potential to return to Allen in the future?" Ryan stared at Huo. Fuman, then this continues to grin. "Hoffman, you are a bad old man here will hinder us! So you should hurry back to Allen Continent, although you can''t do it, but your IQ is good, then you are still a teacher, teaching is really suitable for you. !" Hall saw Hoffman blowing his beard and staring at Ryan, and his heart was amused. Ryan, this guy obviously wanted to persuade Hoffman to leave, but his words made people feel very atmosphere! If you are not the one who knows the truth of the incident, you can think that they are quarreling. The smile on Aragon''s face was caught by Hall, and he nodded at himself. So the two had a tacit understanding of closing their mouths and not talking, watching the two old men squash here. "You are afraid of things! You think I am giving you this **** dean is the biggest mistake! You will not teach the students, I think you are worried that you will be embarrassed by the students in the future!" "Bastard! Who said I can''t teach! My dean is really relying on his own strength!" Hoffman turned red and shouted at Ryan. "Oh? Is it? Then we have a bet! I said that you will not teach the students! If I lose, I will recognize you as a big brother, and listen to you later! Do you dare to gamble?" Ryan used contempt His eyes glanced back at him. "Who said that I dare not! I..." said here, Hoffman suddenly returned to God, and the originally excited expression suddenly stopped, watching Ryan look like a smile, and finally Hoffman sighed deeply. Road. "Hey, you old guy..." Ryan didn''t have a chance to Hoffman, but looked at Aragorn with a smug look. "This is the case. Since there is a surplus of Mithril, then this time together send a group of potential talents back! Right, my disciple Betsy should be considered a potential talent?" "Oh! Oh! Betsy is a good kid, if there is no such thing as Hall," Originally thought that there was no such thing as himself, I suddenly heard Aragorn mentioning myself, and then the three people looked at him in unison, and the momentum of the nine-fifth battle was eager to try, scared Hall to hurry and laugh. "The few adults, there are things in my family, I am leaving!" After watching Hall escape, the three couldn''t help but laugh again. What Hall didn''t see was that when the three laughed, their eyes were filled with tears. Maybe others seem to have a bad relationship with the three of them, but they know where they were, they were both alive and dead, and they have resisted the blood prince. "You two guys, don''t die like this! Wait for me!" Hoffman said after a laugh, his tone was very firm. Aragorn smiled without an interface, and Ryan turned sharply and left, and his voice passed before he went out. "You are dead, I will not die! This is the case, I will go back and talk to Betsy, I guess he will be very happy!" ...... Time passed quickly. After returning to Hall, Hall took all the time to study and practice. He had learned most of the primary array magic, like the water blade of the water system, the water shield, the earth thorns and so on. The mental power magical array has also reached 35 percent because of perseverance. What surprised Hall most was that after Yakovs practice of vindictiveness, he even reached the rank of first-class fighters in a short period of time with the help of the domain stone. Of course, Hall concluded that this situation may be related to Yakov''s physical fitness. He just did not specifically practice cultivation. After having the method of practicing vindictiveness, with the help of the domain stone, this can make him Progress is so fast. Originally, Hall wanted to get some high-level stone from Hoffman, but because Hoffman had to go back, he also needed to bring these important fields back to the college, so that you can cultivate a lot of advanced Warriors are crucial to the future return to the **** continent. Therefore, Hall only used alchemy pharmacies and other people to exchange some low-level domain stones. When he was informed, he had almost 10,000 low-level fields in his hands! The intermediate-level domain stone is only a dozen more than the previous one hundred! As for the advanced... It seems that he has never seen it! ...... As the date of the appointment is getting closer, Hall finds that someone is slowly leaving the base, and he knows that this is the final preparation. Until one day, Hall found the sound of the lightning golden eagle in the air, it should be said that the sound of a group of lightning golden eagle. It didn''t take long before he came in. He knew that in this group of lightning golden eagle, there was a male and a female two-headed lightning. The golden eagle was the parent of other lightning golden eagle, saying that it was the king and queen of this ethnic group. Anyway, there are two summoners who just control them and raise them As a result, these dozens of lightning eagle have been born in these decades. They are a member of the rebellious organization that is an important force. Now, in order to carry out this task, all of them have been dispatched. It can be seen that Aragons attention to this task. "Hall, get ready, we have to leave first!" As a voice came, Hall knew who it was without looking up. This person is the one who challenged him before, knowing that he can perform the task again, and he also admire the strength of Hall, so after two to two, the relationship between the two is miraculously reconciled. However, Hall is very clear in his heart, this is not the reason of the base / love! If anyone dares to say this, he doesn''t mind letting his summoned beasts come out for activities. "Well, okay! I will come here!" After going out, Hall found that not only Betsy came, but even some young shamans such as Mickey were here. Hall knew that this should be the person who went back together this time. Not many more than a dozen, plus Hoffman, just twenty! Chapter 313： Start of action Chapter 313 begins the action Uncle is preparing to get a marriage certificate this month, so he is very busy! Very busy! Try to keep up to date! "Hall, let''s go! Hoffman is already waiting!" Betsy saw Hall and immediately urged. [Phoenix novel network update please search f / h / x / s / c / o / m] "Hey, what about your class?" Yakov, who had been with him until the side of Hall, was not there. Betsy could not help but ask. "I beat him out to do things!" Hall didn''t want to tell anyone the secret of his space, unless he and Yakov were willing to be controlled by blood. That''s right, now Yakov is carrying out the exchange of feelings between man and beast in the space of Hall and one of Ada! That is the Warcraft Cavalry! This is Halls sudden thought when he saw Yakov become a first-class warrior. After all, those who came in after Warcraft came to listen to Hall, and after he controlled Yakov, he suddenly found that those Warcraft clearly did not Resisting Yakov, it seems that he still has some close feelings about him. So Hall suddenly wondered, and the result was really right for him! In just a few days, Yakov had a simple match with the Xiaoyue Devil. "Oh... this way, well, good, this task is too dangerous after all. He is like that... forget it, don''t talk about him first, let''s go! This action is urgent, Hoffman adults let us hurry up. !" Betsy, who originally wanted to say something, could see anxiously after seeing some people in the distance gather in an emergency. Hall saw that he had to follow this group of people. Fortunately, he received the news yesterday to get himself ready, so he was not so confused. Besides, Hall is a huge space, something is directly inside. Lost and got it. Mickey did not know the specific circumstances of the mission. Maybe only Hall knew the whole plan. Betsy only knew a general and was warned not to talk about it. Therefore, the group discussed this matter while walking. Among them, Mickeys class was the most energetic. "I said Mickey boss, you said that this time we are going to raid on the blood family? This time we must give a lesson to those **** people, let them know that we are powerful!" Mickey heard a sigh of relief and said, "If you don''t have a hand, your hands and feet will be soft and it will be very good!" "I said Mickey boss, you don''t want which pot to open, which pot is good! Last time we were really harmed by Adolf, who knows that this guy will be a servant of the blood family, and also poison us!" Some young people who were also poisoned were unable to change their face. They were reluctant to mention it again. It was like a nightmare for them! Now I heard the unconfident guy in front of me raise the matter, and they all glanced at him with a resentful look. Mickey also found that everyone''s resentful eyes quickly left him and said to him, "Well, you give me a little more honest! Just listen to Hoffman''s arrangement, you can''t think about it!" The man was not stupid. After seeing Mickeys action, he immediately noticed the eyes of the surrounding people. He quickly smiled and then closed his mouth and closed his mouth. ...... "People are all there?" Hoffman nodded slightly to him after seeing Hall, then said to Bezi. "After all, there are 19 people together! Hoffman!" Betsy was arranged to become a small captain in the 19 people. In fact, Hoffman wanted Hall to be the one, but Hall did not have this. Meaning, he felt that this was too much trouble, so he refused at that time! After Betsy was said by Ryan, he was happy to agree, and his first order was to contact Hall them early in the morning and bring them to Hoffman. . Well, obviously he did a good job! "Well! That''s good! Everyone knows this action is very important, so everyone must be honestly obeying my arrangements, and there is no agreement. It is best not to talk, even if you want to talk. I have to get my consent beforehand! What problems do you have?" Everyone, look at me, I see you, and finally shake their heads. After all, they dont know that they still have to do the task. Plus Hoffman said this again, what else can they say? Anyway, they think that Hoffman should not I will sell them. This time, their action group is not only these 20 people, but they also have 30 prizes. They are all fighters with strengths above four, and there is also a seventh-class fighter. Under Hoffman''s order, a group of 50 people walked directly outside the base under the leadership of Hoffman. Even if Hall came once, when he passed the magic array again, he still felt very wonderful. If the person who arranged the magic array was not here, Hall really wanted to communicate with him, in case Learned, and then I will be more life-saving! After leaving the base, I immediately saw the carriages that had been prepared. Everyone had no nonsense. In the Hoffman arrangement, they got on the carriage. After seeing everyone getting on the bus, with Hoffman''s order, the group quickly ran towards the distance. ...... At this time, in this camp A count of the blood family is eating, he brings a human woman to the side, the woman should be afraid and trembled under her body, she dare not make a sound, because she knows that the count does not like others to quarrel with him. When she was brought in another woman, she was brought in. www.novelhall.com~ It was because the woman was too horrified to directly scream, which made the counts face change, and finally said something because her behavior affected the count. Meal, so she has to accept punishment. On the second day, she saw a human skin that looked like the human woman yesterday and appeared on the dining table in the living room. Since then, every time she was brought in, she was desperately resisting the heart of her fears and not letting herself cry out. But her trembled body has already sold her inner fear. But it is because of this that she has been able to live for so long! The reason is that this count actually likes to drink the blood of a woman when she is afraid! And after each enjoyment, he will provide some drugs to stop bleeding and blood, which is why she lost so much blood for a long time! Just today, when the Earl habitually took out a knife to prepare blood on her wrist, a sudden explosion came from the outside, waiting for the count to react, and a figure of orange vindictive appeared suddenly. In front of him. The man was screaming when he saw the count preparing to use the knife to take blood and prepare to eat. "Death! The **** of the bastard!" Chapter 315： Secret base Chapter 315 Secret Base "Rely! It is so deep hidden! If someone does not lead the way, I really can''t find it here!" Betsy bowed down and leaned over a sharp, pointed milk stone, and turned back to Hall. [Phoenix novel network update please search f / h / x / s / c / o / m] Hall smiled and didn''t speak, but he was very much in agreement with Betsy. Looking at this is like a hole in the earth''s karst landforms. If Hoffman did not recognize the road, Hall could not imagine that the cave would be hidden on the cliff. Suddenly the front team stopped, and then waited for Hall and others to react. Suddenly a burst of rumbling sound came from, and then heard a lot of screaming voices coming from inside. "Everyone is ready, the front was discovered! We are ready to storm!" The owner of this voice was Hoffman. After hearing this, everyone showed a nervous look, then grabbed the pace and followed. After the sight was unfolded, Hall was surprised to find that it was a natural huge square, and an underground river was separating the natural parts of the square. At that time, the 30 warriors who followed Hall had been killed with the Mozu. It may be that Hall is the reason for the raid here, or the Mozu did not think that humans would come here. So they don''t have a lot of people, and they are killed by a face-to-face. "Be careful! The enemy archer!" Hall heard the words and looked up and found that a group of elves of the fallen people were rushing here, seeing that they were about to raise their bows and arrows to the thirty people, suddenly a huge figure ran quickly, in the fallen In the horror of the eyes, sweep them all... "Roar!" The lion! This is Hoffman''s eighth-class Warcraft lion! It was just that it arrived in time and a sweeping action interrupted the attack of the fallen. "Fast! Stop this Warcraft!" An apparently high-ranking squad yelled at the panicked fallen men, and he himself took out his long sword and rushed toward the iris. Although he does not know why humans will find it here, this is not a question he is thinking about. What he has to do now is to try to control the situation and kill these human beings! But it seems that this idea may not be possible. As Warcraft emerges and attacks the Mozu, humans cross the river from the side of the square to the other side. "Roar!" A spur of the lions directly hit the Marquis of the blood family, and then quickly rushed over, but the Marquis of the blood family reacted very quickly, and the moment of falling to the ground quickly emptied and escaped the huge claw attack of the lion. "boom!" Suddenly a fireball flew quickly, and the blood marquis was not paying attention to being directly blown up! "Damn!" When he looked back and saw that he was attacking himself as a young man, even the **** Marquis with aristocratic blood couldnt help but scream, he secretly remembered the face of this human being, thinking about himself for a while. Pack your hands when you make it out. Unfortunately, the lion did not give him this opportunity. After snoring, he immediately chased it up. He was busy dealing with the lion, and he had to put the young man aside for a while. "Hall, you are too bold, but it is the Marquis of the Blood, are you not afraid of him killing it in desperation?" Mickey asked some whitish faces, and he also participated in the attack, but the target was the **** soldiers and the fallen people. For Halls courage to attack the Marquis of the blood, he thought of the eyes of the **** people, and he A little scared after a while! "Afraid of what, did you see that Hoffman has passed?" Hall glanced at Mickey, then waved them to Ada, and pointed at the **** soldiers and said, "Give me a kill!" The appearance of the Hall Summoner greatly enhanced the strength of the human side, and the summoned beasts understood and cooperated with each other, and also participated in other human attacks, which greatly increased the death and injury of the blood soldiers. Hoffman waved a fireball to let the blood Marquis hurriedly escaped. Yu Guang glanced at the summoned beasts of Hall, his eyes full of appreciation. He feels very good at controlling the summoned beast, but he doesn''t know why, he always thinks that Hall''s summoned beasts are smarter than those of him! Take the same wolf-type Warcraft, his World of Warcraft is besieging a **** family with his own fighters. When the soldiers attack, it looks at the side. After the soldiers retreat, it rushes over, although it also lets the blood family The soldiers were in a hurry, but compared with Hall''s wolf-type Warcraft, it was not a bit worse! "what!" Seeing the moment when a **** soldier was defeated by a warrior, Hall''s summoned beast appeared on his side at the right moment, then a flutter and bite, and the **** warrior immediately succumbed to his throat and died. He talked with Hall about how to make the summoned behave so obediently, but he didn''t get the results he wanted. For the concentration of a summoned beast to attack the enemy, he can do this, I believe other summoners can do it, but two? Three heads? Ten heads? Hoffman has a deep understanding of how much it is to control the summoning of the beast. Just for the lion, it takes at least half of his spirit to control it, so for other summoned beasts, he just gave a help. The command of humans to attack the blood family is controlled at most in times of crisis. Compared with those of Hall, it is really far from each other. In the end, he can only attribute this to the special situation of Hall''s spiritual power In fact, he knows where the reason why Hall summoned beast is so smart, thanks to the system space! "Ah... you **** humans! You will get retribution! Our great Prince will kill you!" "Not good!" Hoffman heard a change in his face. He found that the **** Marquis had a burst of disgusting blood all over the body. He knew that this was the potential of the blood family to stimulate his physical fitness. He no longer hesitated, his hands quickly printed his handprints, and then a huge fireball quickly went to the Marquis of the blood family. The high temperature of the fireball blew the air, and the Marquis of the blood clan looked at it. With this fireball, he had no time to dodge. He had to spray the blood out of his body and put it in front of him into a semi-circular barrier. "boom!" After a loud bang, the entire cave seemed to tremble, and many rocks fell down, and even Hall was almost smashed by a falling stone. After everything calmed down, Hall and others discovered that there was a huge deep pit that appeared in the place where the blood marquis was located, and the blood marquis had disappeared! Chapter 316： Blood group reinforcement Chapter 316, Blood Resilience "The Marquis of the Bloods is dead" Bezis sword hacked an escaped fallen man and asked him curiously. "No, I seem to see a **** fly out quickly! It should be running away!" I have seen this **** Hall, but this time is much faster than the last one! "Well! He ran away, but it doesn''t matter, our purpose has been reached!" Hoffman waved his hand to take back the extra summoned beast and walked over here. Most of the Mozu people on the scene were killed, and a few of the resisters slowly fell down under the siege of everyone. Soon, there was no one standing on the scene, that is to say, no one in the Mozu chose to surrender! "Hoffman, the space turbulence has been found, the demon has been cleared!" The speaker is the one with the highest combat power among the 30 fighters. At the beginning, Hall found that he did not have the same family. Squatting together, instead of running around with a few people rushing to a place, the blood family tried to chase after many times, but unfortunately was blocked by the lion and Hoffman. I want to come to him to clear the magical people in the space. "Come on some people, save the wounded, and prepare for leaving. Once we get in, you can quickly escape from here, the blood marquis has run away, we have not much time!" Hearing Hoffman''s words, the man immediately took the lead and arranged, and Hoffman turned to his head and said to the Hall. "After setting up the magic array, you will stay together. When I am not calling you, don''t mess with it!" Hall and others heard the words and immediately nodded and said that they understood, and then followed Hoffman to the square and later went to a place. When he came in, Hall was scared by the scene, or people who had never seen it were scared. I saw a circle of black energy in a place surrounded by several pillars, and from time to time released lightning from several pillars. "This is the turbulence of space? Can it really be transmitted to Allen by this?" For this, everyone including Hall expressed a skeptical attitude. When I saw a thick lightning bolt on my pole, I couldn''t help but scream a goose bump. "Arrangement method!" With the opening of Hoffman, several of the twenty people came out, and they came to a pillar in front of them and took out a lot of materials from the space bag. One of the Halls recognized it at first sight, which is exactly the secret silver mine he had given to Hoffman! But now that the Mithril mine has been dissolved and made some props, under the leadership of Hoffman, the four will be combined with the Mithril props on the pillars. In this case, Hall felt familiar. At the time, Tom didn''t throw a thing on the pillar. It seems that this is a must for the transmission. "It seems that there is time to really go to the system to learn about the magic array. If you will send the magic array at the beginning, you won''t get it from Tom''s guy! Well...you don''t know the bastard. Where is it, should it be alive!" Just as Hoffman arranged the magic array, and Hall thought about whether Tom was still alive, a group of people were sitting in the direction of the huge vampire bats like Hall in their direction. Suddenly countless fireballs flew toward the vampire bat, and the head of the blood race immediately shouted. "Enemy!" But he hadn''t finished yet, and suddenly a figure flew quickly, and his head was stunned under his horrified eyes. "Death! Devil!" The man ignored the horror of the vampire bat under his feet, and the same sword pierced its head, and at the moment of falling, the whole person suddenly vacated, and then a figure appeared at his feet. "Hey!" "Lightning Golden Eagle!" Recognizing the blood of the Warcraft immediately exclaimed, they just looked at the road, but did not find out when I did not know when the dozens of lightning Golden Eagle was actually above them, and also killed them by surprise. Looking at the seven or eight vampire bats that fell, one of the **** faces flew over. "Aragon! I didn''t think you were waiting for us here!" Talking this person is not someone else. He is the Duke of Garden, who came from the castle. When they learned that Aragon, they might be screaming at the West, so he realized that Hall might run away from the space and immediately take it with him. The **** high-level combat forces flew directly. I just didn''t think that they were still being counted! "Ha ha ha, Garden, I didn''t think that your kid was still alive. It seems that we have to have fun! We were run around by your old man!" As a laugh came, Garden looked at the crowd. "Ryan, I have been looking for you all the time. You are as annoying as a mouse hiding in Tibet! I didn''t expect you to come to the door today, but Hoffman is not there? It seems that you have another purpose. what!" Aragorn did not admit this. He looked calmly at Garden and said, "Garden, today will not let you pass the right, no matter how bad it is, how about going down together?" Garden heard that there was not much change on his face He glanced over Aragorn and Ryan, and he brought in more than twenty and the Marquis and Earl of the Blood in order to catch up with him. Three marquis and five counts died, but only a few people were injured in the Aragonese side. In the current situation, they do not seem to have a big advantage. If they really fight with Aragon. Then they will not be good to go anywhere. "Damn! I knew that I should call some reinforcements!" Garden, the son of Prince Reiter, naturally has his own dignity. There is a human attack in his sphere of influence, which has made him very embarrassed. If it were not for a Hall, he would not report it to his father, Prince Reiter. But now it seems that he is at least correct, because his father, Prince Ryan, has taken several dukes, but because it is too far away, it seems to be a little late. Its just a matter of thought that its hard to get out of Hall and escape from him. At this time, suddenly a group of figures flew in the distance, which made both sides of the confrontation not to be seen. After seeing the people, Aragon and others changed their faces. "Not good, **** reinforcements! How come they are so fast?" Chapter 317： Duke of Reed ?Chapter 317, Duke of Reed Hey! Hey! Hey! Roar! Roar! Roar! The vampire bats flew from afar, and after staying in half, they continued to fly towards Aragorn''s rear. "Not good! They are going to Hoffman!" Ryan saw the group flew in the direction of the vampire bat, and his face changed fiercely. The vampire bat blocked the way. "I didn''t expect to see two big men in the resistance organization today. Well, it seems that Jiadeng has suffered a lot in you!" The stranger is sitting on a huge vampire bat. Unlike other people, his vampire bat is still full of gorgeous decorations, as if he is not fighting, but on vacation. "Reed! How come you!" The Duke of Gardenen looked ugly and looked at the people. He didn''t think that the first one to come to the reinforcements would be the Duke of Reed! "Reed?" Aragorn heard that the Duke of Gardenen called the Reed, and immediately thought of a person in his mind. This person is not as low as the Duke of Gaden, and is also the son of Prince Fairing, one of the three great princes. The nine-class senior combat power is also one of the top ten dukes of the blood family. "I didn''t expect him to come! It seems that this action has been seen by them!" "Ah, this must be Aragon, huh, huh, last time I heard that you fled the land of the Duke of Gardenen..." The Duke of Reid ignored the Duke of Garden, who was gnashing his teeth, and others might be afraid of him, but De, but it is not, on the strength of him and Garden, regardless of the relationship, the two have a prince and dad, if Hall is in words, it will be said that these two are not the second generation son... "Reed! Are you here to make trouble?" Seeing Reid specifically mentioned this in front of so many people, even if the well-preserved Duke of Gardenen could not help but swear. Suddenly a voice whispered to his ear. "The Lord Duke of Canada, the Duke of Reed is going to Hall, if we are still here..." The person who spoke was not someone else. It was the Marquis of Arige who had previously reminded Garden that he had almost suddenly been awakened by Reeds stunned Garden. He quickly pointed to Arigue and ordered, You will bring some people to the past, here to pay. Give it to me!" He said that he turned back and looked at Reed. He didn''t think that Reid was so abominable. He almost went to his way. If Hall, who appeared in his own control area, was caught by Reed, then this face But lost! When faced with other dukes in the future, even if others care about his father''s status as a prince, he would not react in person, but he would know with his toes that they would not know how to laugh at themselves behind the scenes. "Don''t move! Ryan!" Aragorn stopped Ryan, who wanted to chase it out. He knew that the current situation is very unfavorable to himself and others. Although he has gone to a group of blood, but the blood family left here is not that they can eat quickly. Under. Not to mention the two **** dukes of the same nine-figure power, it is said that other blood marquis are not what they can do. Before they were just using a sneak attack to beat them, they were caught off guard. Now they are surrounded by groups, and there are no more people in the number. It is difficult to avoid a hard fight! "God Gaden! Don''t say so much nonsense, now Aragorn and Ryan are here, we can win the other side than anyone else!" After Reid suddenly appeared a huge **** sword, Directly rushing to Aragorn, his purpose is very simple. Since Aragorn defeated Gardenen, as long as he defeated Aragon, isn''t this the generation that is better than Gardener? "It seems that I was kidnapped! Ryan, Garden will give it to you!" Aragorn saw Reed rushing, his face did not show a panic expression, clenched his sword, suddenly a horror The wind energy spurted out of his body and instantly shrouded Reed and others. "What? It turned out to be a fourth-class wind system? When did you refine it?" Feeling that he was slower and half-timer, Reeds face was not on one side, and he saw a blue shadow like Aragon, who was running by himself. Reid didnt think much about vacating himself from the vampire bat, and facing it. The figure waved blood energy. "Hey!" "Hey!" After a loud bang, the blood color energy was swept by Aragon, and then a scream of blood-sucking bats came, and everyone saw that the vampire bat turned into a piece of minced meat, falling like a fairy flower. "Damn!" Reed did not think that his mount was killed by Aragon in this way. Now he turned back and said to Garden "You are still watching? Not together!" Although the Duke of Gardenen despised Reids impatience, he also knew that now, when he said this, he quickly waved his hand to the people around him. "Destroy them!" ...... Just as they were fighting the Duke of Garden in Aragon, they were still waiting for the perfection of the magic array. With several arrays of masters such as Hoffman sending the material into the column of the magic array little by little, there was a slight change in the turbulent space that had not been regularly discharged. And the black hole seems to be a lot bigger. Hall has seen the power of this black hole. He remembers that a student seemed to be cut into two pieces in a living way. Time passed by, and several of the Mages faces showed exhausted expressions. Not only that, but their hands were getting slower and slower, and it seemed that they were at a crucial moment. At this time, the original quiet square actually came a burst of killing figure, Hall and others heard the words changed. "Not good! It seems that the people of the Mozu are coming!" The seventh-class soldier saw the words and rushed out directly. www.novelhall.com~ Hall glanced at the anxious Mickey and others, and then looked at Hoffman and others who carefully arranged the magic array. He also ran out afterwards. "Hall, where are you going?" Betsy screamed, but was stopped by Hall''s voice. "You are responsible for optimistic about them! Make sure that Hoffman is not disturbed! Give it to me!" Betsy originally wanted to go out. After hearing Hall''s words, he looked back at Mickey and others and Hoffman and others who were arranging the magic array. Finally, he bit his teeth and looked at Hall''s back. "Hall, don''t you have an accident!" ...... "Ah! Detestable Mozu! Give me to die!" When Hall came out, he immediately saw a broken hand warrior raising a long sword and rushing toward a **** family who was in his blood. Not waiting for Hall to stop, Hall saw that the blood family grabbed him, so he bit his neck under Halls shocked eyes... Chapter 318： Ready to escape Chapter 318 is ready to flee "Bastard!" When Hall came out, he saw the cruel scene of the blood family. When the next wave, a fireball quickly flew toward the blood family. It is a pity that the fireball did not achieve the expected effect. It was just that the **** family waved the sword with ease. The fireball was scattered like this, but he raised his head and revealed the **** lips looking at the Hall. The human warrior fell so weakly, and he was provocative and licked his lips and looked at Hall. "Bastard!" The seventh-class soldier saw his face and looked at the dozens of blood races that suddenly came in, and the soldiers on his side had been killed seven or eight in a short period of time, which made him angry. The warriors, who were obviously sucked up by blood, stood up and swayed, and then clenched their hands to make a gesture of raising their heads to the sky. "Hey!" Its not the first time I saw the **** servants Halls face. Its ugly to look at these comrades before, but now Im picking up the ground weapons against my own fighters. "Bastard! He is deliberate!" Hall can see that they could easily kill these human warriors, but they must destroy them before they transform them. If it is not intentional, Hall will not believe. "Oh, ants, your practice has been discovered by the Dukes, so you should surrender early, or we will come to the army for a while, you will die very badly!" Seeing these human beings looking at themselves and others, the **** face showed a happy smile. He elegantly wiped the blood stains on his mouth with a white cloth, and then continued. "Do you think you still have reinforcements? Haha, I am not afraid to tell you that on the way we just came, our great Duke of Reid and the Duke of Gardenen have stopped Aragorn and Ryan, I believe that under the attack of two of them. They should not last long!" what? Two dukes? Hall and the seventh-class warrior heard a change of face. They did not think that Aragon, who had planned to lead the **** family, would be directly blocked by the two dukes. Although they are also the same, they are the **** territory. Ah, their dukes are more than just these two. The longer they are delayed, the more dangerous they will be! Thinking of this, Hall immediately said to the seventh-class soldier, "We are going to be successful here. Just defeat them in a short time. They will give it to me in a short time. You will send someone to inform the Aragonese adults and let them They are leaving soon!" The seventh-class soldier heard what he was just saying, and suddenly saw a group of Warcraft Turk appeared in front of himself and others, and rushed toward the blood family under the stunned expression of the blood family. "You are looking for a dead end!" The **** family who spoke is also a Marquis, although it is the inferior Marquis, but this is also a master of the seventh-class combat power, watching Hall''s Warcraft actually killed like this, he said two words Not to say a direct wave. "Give me kill... I want to make these human beings all our servants!" The battle started at once, but the situation was completely different from what he imagined. The first is the fire ants, which are concentrated in releasing magic to several blood families. If they are a single spell, they can still resist, but several fireballs, dozens of fireballs, dozens of fireballs? Under their panic, the explosions and screams were constantly emanating from their mouths. Not only that, but the devil wolves took advantage of this opportunity to carry out sneak attacks. A dozen blood races directly fell into the first wave of attacks. And one or two were killed by the devil''s bite. In the past, they bite other people''s blood vessels to **** blood. Now, after seeing the devil wolf biting the throat of his own compatriots, even the blood marquis can''t help but shudder. Just when the Marquis of the **** family was screaming, suddenly a figure rushed over quickly, and it was a slash against him. In a hurry, he was almost squatted, and a cold sweat appeared on his face, but it was good for him. The strength is not bad, and soon stabilized the figure. This person is the seventh-class soldier who has returned to God. He knows that the time is very urgent now. If you don''t deal with these blood races quickly, there will probably be more blood races coming in. With the help of Hall''s Warcraft and the remaining warriors, the number of blood donors who have been reinforced is constantly decreasing. Those human warriors who have been transformed are directly cut their heads. These human warriors have experienced many battles. Knowing that this is the highest relief for comrades, because they also know that if they are replaced, their comrades will do the same. The Marquis Marquis somewhat underestimated the strength of Hall. He thought that if he was careful, he would delay the arrival of the reinforcements. He did not expect that there would be such a powerful summoner here. It can be said that a large part of his failures are Because of Hall''s reasons for summoning beasts. Just here, suddenly there was a burst of explosions at the door, and the blood race that was supposed to be destroyed immediately exclaimed after seeing the people. "It''s our people! Fast! Kill these humans!" Hall didn''t think that the second batch of reinforcements of the blood family came so soon. After seeing the **** face, Hall immediately understood that the reinforcements came so fast because they were running away. The reason for the Marquis. "It seems that I will encounter the blood family in the future. If you can''t kill him on the spot, then you must definitely consider the fact that they call for reinforcements!" It is precisely because of this that the **** people who met Hall in the future have not been let go by Hall. Its all because of the reason of the Marquis today, I dont know if the murdered blood races know whether they will chase the Marquis in hell. "Hall, the magic array is just right! Come back soon!" Suddenly Bezi''s voice came from behind. "Hall... you are going! I am holding it here! Fast!" After finishing the seventh-class soldier, he did not wait for Hall to return, and increased his strength to directly fly the Marquis, and then facing the soldiers behind him. Everyone knows about this mission, and understands what he means to us human beings, so I dont talk nonsense, take your courage, raise your sword, and resolutely Otherwise the blood family passed here! kill! "kill!" The human beings who live on the **** continent for many years have no less than anyone to the blood family. They all know what consequences they will have in the past, but they are not afraid of one person, and no one escapes. After watching the group of soldiers rushing toward the blood family, Hall suddenly felt a pain in his heart. He knew that time is very important now. The transmission array is open for a short one minute. If you cant catch up, you can only wait. He does not leave, then he will definitely be caught by the blood family. When he thought of his heart, Hall waved his hand and the summoned beasts disappeared into the square. The Marquis of the Blood Family immediately shouted, "Don''t care for them, grab the Hall!" At this time, suddenly a huge figure appeared in front of everyone, grabbing a blood family and slamming it directly to the earth... Chapter 319： Space channel Ps. Presented today''s update, by the way, pull the ticket to the starting point of 515 meters, each person has 8 tickets, vote also to send the starting currency, begging everyone to support appreciation! Chapter 319 Space Channel This huge figure is the ancient tree of war. Hall does not know whether the ancient tree of war can continue to exist after he left, but he can''t manage it so much, and he doesn''t feel the only one of the seven magic crystals. [Feng \\ / phoenix / novel network update fast no pop-up window, please search f / h / x / s / c / o / m] Because he knows that with this ancient war tree, the chances of those soldiers leaving safely will increase greatly. "You take the opportunity to leave soon! Give it to him here!" After the Hall quickly turned and left, because he knew that only the soldiers and others would leave, the soldiers would escape from here. Sure enough, after seeing Hall and Betsy rushing in, the seventh-class soldier immediately shouted. "Everyone comes with me!" Under his leadership, the twenty human warriors quickly gathered together, and the blood races that they wanted to intercept were taken by the old war trees, and the blood family died and suffered... ...... "Hall, hurry up! This space is not long enough. When you say it, you rush in and know if you don''t?" Hoffman''s face was very pale, but he couldn''t take care of it so much, seeing Hall and Betsy. Immediately afterwards, he said loudly. Hall nodded and understood that when he saw the constantly rotating black hole, he understood that the magic array was about to start. The last time he was in the magic array, so he didn''t see it so clearly. This time he saw it clearly. The black hole is constantly sending out a thick lightning bolt to the surrounding pillars. The lightning passes through the pillars. The text emitted a burst of light that continued to pass down, and it made a loud noise. "Booming!" The sudden explosion from outside caused Hoffman and others to change his face. The rock on the top of the mountain began to loosen and slide down. Some rocks fell into the black hole of the transmission and disappeared directly. What shocked Hall most was that he felt the roar of the old war tree outside! That''s right! It is the ancient tree of war that is roaring! Then he discovered that his feelings about the ancient trees of war disappeared. Like this, he was not the first to see it, because each time it disappeared represents the time of the war tree, but how long does it take? Being able to solve a seventh-class war ancient tree so quickly shows that the other party must be very powerful. "Hoffman! Aragorn and Ryan have been caught by us! You are not ready!" A voice suddenly came through the cave, which made everyone in the room could not help but exclaim. They didn''t think they were caught in Aragon, especially Hoffman. Hall found that Hoffman''s lips were already bitten. It is. "Go! Let''s go!" Hoffman was also nonsense. He grabbed a few people next to him and pushed it inside. As the man exclaimed, everyone found that his whole person was suddenly swallowed up by the black hole, and his exclamation suddenly lingered. stop. Hall and others did not expect Hoffman to react so violently. After looking back at other people who were still stunned, he immediately yelled, "What do you do, sacrifice so many people, isnt it for today? Betsy, bring Let''s hurry in!" Suddenly a figure appeared behind everyone "Hoffman, you can''t escape!" Everyone looked back and saw that a whole body of clothes was ruined. From time to time, some **** blood flowing out of the body was looking at Hall and others with excitement. "Hall? You still don''t come over to me!" After the direct figure came, he rushed to Hall. "Hey!" Suddenly a huge figure appeared in front of Hall, and a future person gave him a shot, but the blood family was able to withstand the figure after pushing a dozen meters. "The lion! Hey! A world of eight-level Warcraft can help me!" After he said a lot of momentum in the whole body, the lion lion was forced to take a step back. "Come on! Don''t waste time! He is the Duke of Blood! You are not an opponent!" Duke! Blood Duke Garden? ! Even if you don''t know Gardner''s Hall, you can''t take a breath. The Duke, according to the bloodline strength, is equal to the existence of human nine-class combat power, and it is no wonder that the lion can not stop him. This time, the people no longer hesitated. Betsy pulled one of the paroxysm and rushed to the magical array. Mickey and others also reflected it, especially Mickey, and took Hall to leave. Hall also knew that this time was the most incompetent thing, glanced at the Duke of Garden, who repelled the lion, and then looked at Hoffman, Hall, who was screaming at himself and others while performing large-scale joint magic. Bite the teeth and turned and ran straight to the magic array. Just as Hall had just entered the magical array, he suddenly heard the roar of Garden and Hoffman coming out, and then suddenly changed. He found himself coming to a dark passage again, this time and last time. When the transmission array is different, there are countless tiny lightnings around the passage. Are some lightnings flying slowly toward the passage, and then Hall slowly dissipates in the horrified eyes. Suddenly he found a huge suction behind him. When he looked back, he almost scared his legs. When he didnt know, Hoffman and the lions and the Duke of Gardenen all rushed in. No, it should be said that Inhaled, not only that, but he found that the originally stable passages began to crack. It is like the feeling of finding a tunnel collapse accident in a mine, fear! No! It is fear! As the channel shattered, a huge black hole began to appear in the space channel. One of the twenty people in the channel was directly chewed directly by the black hole, and the whole person turned into pieces, and then Was swallowed up. "What is this!" The people who didn''t know the situation were shocked. They came to the space channel for the first time. They didn''t know what it was. After seeing the terror of the man, everyone couldn''t bear it. Lived a chill. At this time Hall suddenly found out that he didnt know when the Marquis of the **** family appeared on his side, and he didnt know how he did it. His slender and pale hand actually caught Lived myself. "Hey! I finally caught your kid, you are honest, otherwise I don''t recommend throwing you into that black hole, so that you will become a waste of time and space!" "stop!" At this time Hoffman''s voice came, I saw that he had already collected the lion, and the whole man slowly rushed in the direction of the Hall. Hall is the most important goal that they sent back this time. If they are taken back by the blood family, are they all sacrificed in vain? At this time, Halls horrified discovery, I dont know when, Gardens hand was holding a black spar. When I saw this thing, Halls pupils increased sharply. "I rely! This is this?" [Immediately 515, I hope to continue to impact the 515 red envelope list, until May 15th, the red envelope rain can give back to readers plus promotional works. One piece is also love, definitely better! Chapter 320： Goodbye Fulin ? Ps is today''s update, by the way, to the "starting point" 515 fan festival to pull the ticket, each person has 8 tickets, vote also sent the starting currency, begging everyone to support appreciation! Chapter 320 Goodbye Fulin Lying in the trough! Is this ghost thing? Although Hall is not clear about what is in the hands of the Duke of Garden, he is very clear, if he really starts this thing, then Hall will definitely return to the **** continent again. I think that if I go back again, my ending will be very bad. What made Hall more tragic was that he suddenly found himself unable to perform any ability in this space channel. No matter whether it is mental power, magic, summoning beast, etc., none of them can be successful. "Hahaha, do you still want to resist? Here is the turbulent space. The power of the law has no effect here! Except for your own body, everything else is invalid!" "Damn!" Hall did not think that in this place, he could only rely on the strength of the body. As a summoner, how could he be an opponent of the Duke of Blood? Looking at the smug expression of the Duke of Gardenen, the heart of the Hall was a sinking, and the Duke of Gardenen did not say anything like the other bad guys. He even started the black mysterious stone, and then Hall found it. The black energy appeared again around him. "Do not!" Not only Hall, but Hoffman, who was about to arrive, couldnt help but roar. After watching the black energy constantly coming out of the stone and starting to surround himself and the Duke of Garden, Holton was in a hurry. Suddenly he thought of a thing, that is, since he can''t summon the summoned beast, can he transfer it in? When he thought of it, Hall quickly contacted the system space, and then the whole person suddenly disappeared in front of Gaden''s proud expression. The smiling face of Garden was suddenly stupid by this scene, and the whole person was somewhat overwhelmed by the empty hand. Then I dont know why, the black energy suddenly rioted. Not only that, but the passages around him suddenly popped up with a huge black hole. Under the eyes of Garden and Hoffmans horror, the entire passage was swallowed up by this black hole. . Everyone thought of a word in their hearts! "It''s over!" ...... In a cave, some figures are constantly mining the red ore, and one of the men holding the whip is yelling at the miner. Suddenly a huge black hole appeared above the mine. The black hole directly shattered the rock, and many ore was directly absorbed into it. The miners present in this situation were screaming around, and even the man holding the whip was scared and pale by the scene of the last days. He could not attend to continue construction, leaving the whip to escape. After a while, the entire mine did not have a figure, and then a black shadow from the black hole fell out of it. Ah! A cry from the shadow of the black shadow, then the black hole slowly became smaller, and finally disappeared, replaced by a huge pit on the top of the mine. After a long time, the shadow was hard to stand up. I saw that the clothes on his body were broken into pieces. I didnt know what it was made of. The skin on the body continued to have blood flowing out, but He didn''t care about his injuries at this time. He looked at the situation around with a blank look. When he stood up, he didn''t pay attention to the situation at his feet. He stepped on something and almost fell. But after seeing the ore, he couldnt help but exclaim. "This is...Fire Crystal?" This person is the Hall that came out of the system space. He thought it might be sent directly to Allen''s mainland after he came out, but he didn''t think that it was still in the space after it came out, and then the huge black hole pulled him directly. Then the whole person came to the mine in a confused way. Looking at the fire crystal in his hand, Hall did not believe that it took a piece of the same fire crystal from the space. "Its really a fire crystal, can you say..." Hall thought of a possibility, he seems likely to be transmitted to the Valley of Fire in the Principality of Akkad! Looking up and looking at the fire red crystal, Hall felt that this was really amazing. Looking around and dig a lot of fire crystals, he was not polite, and they waved them all together, just as the Queen of Fire Ants did not have a fire crystal hatching ants, sleeping on a pillow, not accepting it! After all the fire crystals that I saw were put into the space, I put Yakov out. Now that I have reached the continent of Allen, there is no need to continue to put Yakov in the space. "Young Master! You are this..." Yakov came out curiously and looked around. After discovering that Hall was injured, he quickly took out a bottle of therapeutic medicine from the space bag and handed it over. "There you keep it! I have better here!" Hall shook his head, thanking Yakov for his kindness, he took out a drop of life spring water and drank it, then took out a bottle of primary therapeutic agent. Drink it. When the two medicines were underwater, Hallton felt that the body pain was relieved and the physical strength slowly recovered. When I just wanted to change a suit, suddenly a footstep came from outside, and Hall heard a sound that seemed familiar. "If you dare to talk, I will see how I can clean up you, how can it appear here... oh..." Not only did the people come to sleep, but even Hall also stunned, not to mention, this is really an acquaintance! ...... "That, Hall, how come you are here?" This person is not someone else. He is the goblin prince who was met in the Valley of Fire before! When he first recognized Hall, he found that there were only two people around Hall and Hall was still injured. He was already a second-class fighter. He added hundreds of Goblin guards behind him. Give him some courage, just thinking about whether or not to take this opportunity to retaliate against Hall, when suddenly a hundred third-class fire ants appeared in front of him and surrounded him and his Goblin guards, Flintton Showing a smile that is more ugly than crying. "Recently, my Queen of Fire Ants is not enough food. Well, for a long time, you must have a lot of fire crystals here. Just give a few hundred thousand without problems!" puff! When I heard this number, even Fulin Forestry couldnt help but spit a blood. Hundreds of thousands? God, he excavated a lot of fire crystals during the time that Hall was gone, but even if he did, he did not have hundreds of thousands. Finally, after seeing the fire ants around Hall that were eager to try, he had a hard smile and revealed the smile that had already been crying. After sending 70,000 pieces of fire crystals to Hall, he sent the **** away. "Go back and blow up the cave, we have to make another secret entrance! Don''t let this demon find it again!" ... Chapter 321： Sea attack Ps. Presented today''s update, by the way, to the beginning of the 515 fan festival to pull the ticket, each person has 8 tickets, vote also sent the starting currency, begging everyone to support appreciation! Chapter 321 Haizu Attack "Master Hall, is this the Allen continent?" After Yakov came out, he asked his own question. Although he was very curious when he saw the Goblin of Forlin, he still couldn''t help but ask him until he went out of the cave and asked him. "Well, here is the continent of Allen. Do you think there is anything different?" Hall wanted to ask if Yakov had any discomfort, but Yakov shook his head. "There is no difference, that is, those who do not have those small ones!" Hall heard the words and nodded. It seems that the two spaces are limited to the magician on the side of the **** moon, and the people from there do not have this situation. After learning that he had arrived in the Valley of Fire in the Principality of Akad, Hall immediately decided to go. Looking for Hoffman and their Hall is not that much time. Since he has returned to Alan, he must return to Mars City as soon as possible. He must know that when he disappeared inexplicably, he will definitely worry about his sister. It is Hall that needs to ask Amy something. Thinking of this, he immediately summoned the lightning golden eagle from the space, and the lightning golden eagle immediately excitedly screamed. After Hall appeased it, he summoned Xiaohei. After all, this is that he promised Xiaohei. He wanted to come to the closed space for so long. It was already impatient. Sure enough, Xiao Hei came out and screamed at Halls dissatisfied cry. After Hall smiled and patted his head to comfort him a few words, Xiao Hei closed his mouth, but the look was everywhere. It is also ruined. The two men and one dog immediately flew to the city of Mars after sitting on the Golden Eagle. The Lightning Golden Eagle flew quickly, and Hall immediately applied a wind-powered magic shield. After the success, Hall couldn''t help but sigh and succeed. That means the magic can be used in Allen. In this way, the strategy that Aragon has developed will be used! In the sky, Hall controls the direction and speed of the Lightning Golden Eagle through mental power, while thinking about how he should do the next step. "You are the young master!" Not long after, Hall was suddenly woken up by Yakov''s voice. He looked up and saw that there was a thick smoke coming in front of him. Looking closely, the direction of the smoke turned out to be a city! "This is a war?!" Hall let the Lightning Golden Eagle fly lower, and wanted to see what was going on, but when the Lightning Golden Eagle was slightly lowered, Hall couldn''t help but exclaim. "This is...the sea? They are actually attacking the city?!" Canaan City A city in the Principality of Akkad, and at this time it is surrounded by some seafarers armed with weapons! No stranger to the Hairen Hall! The last time he attacked him was the naga, and the Haier Hall that attacked humans this time discovered more than a dozen. They are constantly climbing the walls of humanity, and the human soldiers are constantly resisting. From time to time, a fireball flies out of the city wall and kills some sea people. The sea archers also shoot some human soldiers from time to time. Dropped outside the city. Why did the sea people attack humans? For this question, Hall feels incredible. After all, the sea is the darling of the sea, but this does not mean that they can live on land. It can be said that as long as they land on land, their strength will be greatly reduced. They do not need to do so at all. what! Although Hall does not know the cause of the Hai attack, he does not sit idly by. After all, the attacking Haizu is thousands of people. In the past, he may not have such a big skill, but now it is different. Looking at the precarious city, Hall didn''t think much, and after Yakov greeted him, he immediately directed the lightning golden eagle to dive. ...... On the wall, a young human soldier bites his teeth and gives a squid to the assassin. For those who have recently suddenly landed on the land, he is very hateful. After all, the sea people are killing and killing no evil! He disregarded the disgusting blood spurted from the fisherman and kicked him down. "not good!" Maybe it was because the battle was too long, and the body couldnt eat it. His feet didnt kick the fishman directly. Instead, he was caught by the fisherman. The dying fishman didnt know where the power came from. The big mouth of the tooth, regardless of the pain caused by the spear on his body, pulled the man down. He wanted to take this opportunity to pull him down the city to accompany him. It is a pity that he was hurt too much. In the end, he only pulled him down. And before he died, he saw his companion climbed the wall and raised his sword. The fishermans face suddenly showed a happy smile, but when he was about to close his eyes, he suddenly passed his eyes and looked at him. He just blurred and saw that it was from heaven. Unfortunately, he didnt have enough chance to see the concrete. What, with this regret, fell heavily on the ground. When the young soldier saw a fisherman slashing his head with a big knife, he closed his eyes desperately, but after a few seconds, he found that he had no pain. When he opened his eyes, he found that the fisher did not know when the death had passed. His head was gone, leaving only the headless body that was constantly bleeding. "this is" Not waiting for him to react, suddenly the entire Damei port soldiers cheered! "Flying Warcraft! Our people!" "Flying Warcraft?" Stretching out to block the glare of the sun, the soldiers of the year found that they didn''t know when, there was a huge figure above him, and it seemed that someone was constantly casting magic. "Get up! There are adults who are helping us!" Another soldier quickly pulled him up Then he saw that it turned out to be a huge eagle, and there were two young people above him, a cool standing there. The other is archery. "Who are they?" It is not only these human soldiers who have this doubt, but even the sea people outside the city are wondering. A heavily armed Naga stared at the lightning golden eagle in the air with a snake-like pupil. He did not think that the human spirit would have reinforcements at this time. "Sixth World of Warcraft? Summoner? Humans have come to the reinforcements? Damn! Give me extra staff! Today must win the city of Wit!" When I heard the words of Naga, some Hai people immediately heard the order and then murdered to the city of Wit. In the human capital of the city, a majestic middle-aged man was also a happy face, but when he found out that there was only one person who had reinforcements, his face still showed a disappointing expression. [Immediately 515, I hope to continue to impact the 515 red envelope list, until May 15th, the red envelope rain can give back to readers plus promotional works. One piece is also love, definitely better! Chapter 322： Surprising Hall Ps. Presented today''s update, by the way, to the beginning of the 515 fan festival to pull the ticket, each person has 8 tickets, vote also sent the starting currency, begging everyone to support appreciation! Chapter 322 The Astonishing Hall Wit City is just a second-tier city. Soldiers were originally used for defense, and the combat power is naturally not too strong. Plus, no matter whether it is a civilian or a king, they did not think that the offense would be a sea. It can be said that the sudden attack of the Hai people hit the Akkad Principality by a surprise. From the arrival of Meigang to the city of Wit, it can be said that the sea is a long-distance drive. Except for the port of Damei, there is more resistance to it, and there is no imaginary resistance to defeat. The original Weite City owner still thought about whether he would continue to wait for reinforcements or retreats. When he heard the reinforcements, his heart was a joy, but when he saw that the person was just a sixth-class Warcraft and two people, he just emerged. I hope that the bubble will burst as soon as possible. However, since others have come, seeing that Warcraft is at least a sixth-class Warcraft, and it is still a rare eagle flying World of Warcraft, the city owner is disappointed in the heart, then I have to go forward to thank you. After all, who can have such a summoned beast, which is not a big family, maybe he will still guarantee the safety of the coming person. Otherwise, it is very likely that the city will not be punished if he loses it. Instead, the summoner is injured. Or he died, but he was innocent. After all, the seas are now only sending some low-level combat powers. They are not fully pressed. As long as they have not decided to win or lose these high-level combat forces, then this battle will not end. Just as he was about to let people call the Hall, suddenly he was stunned, and his eyes suddenly became huge, and the open mouth could soon be put into an apple. Not only him, the officials around him, the soldiers who were smothering on the wall, and the sea people outside the city, were stunned after seeing the dense World of Warcraft. The battlefield of the original scorpion suddenly became a strangely calm at this time, as if it was recorded during the movie. It was at this time that suddenly a voice interrupted the silence. "Give me the sea to drive off the sea!" As the sound came, the dense bees flying in the air quickly dispersed, and quickly rushed toward the seas on the wall with fifty units. The fishermen were originally the low-level races of the amphibians in the seas. The timidity is their nature, and they are comparable to the Goblin on the land. Therefore, under the attack of this group of stone bees, it was immediately unable to stand up. The places that were quickly occupied by several places on the wall actually showed a form reversal at this moment. With the screams of a screaming fisherman, the human soldiers reacted, and they found that the group of stone bees that made them fearful killed the fishermen in a moment. It was also at this time that the owner of the voice once again said, "At this time, the sea is not going to be driven, but when?" After hearing this voice, the young soldier rescued by Hall first reacted and saw a fisherman who was flustered and prepared to avoid the attack of the wasp, and his face was flushed with red. "The **** of the sea! Give me to die!" With this roar, the young soldier raised the spear and pierced his waist under the horror of the fisherman, and then the fisherman screamed and closed his eyes. As the young soldiers took a spear, the fishermans warrior fell from the wall a few meters high, and a fisherman who had just wanted to escape was smashed. "Kill! Kill all the seas back into the sea!" Seeing the performance of the young soldier, a junior officer immediately raised his sword and roared, and learned that the young soldier killed a fisherman. With the help of these people, the entire battlefield has a wonderful scene. "Fast! The order goes! Put the reserve team up and drive the **** to the wall! And let the magician squad prepare and attack the long-range forces of the sea!" The scene on the wall made the Hainan Naga officer angry, his limbs trembled constantly, then pointed to the Hall flying in the air and yelled at the adjutant behind him. "Let the tiger sharks move, I must control this situation for me, the Naga long-range troops are on the way! There is also the magician troops not to rest, to kill me these evil people!" The Hais every move was clearly seen by the Hall of the Air. He naturally knew that his bee was no problem in dealing with the low-level combat races of the fishermen. However, in the face of the established long-range forces, it may The loss is quite a lot. At present, the hatching of the queen bee queen has just begun. Once the loss of the stone bee is too much, it may be difficult to quickly replenish it in a short time. Just as Hall was ready to send other summoning beasts, a figure ran quickly. "I don''t know which summoner is driving, the monk is the owner of the city of Weite, I am..." The city owner who claimed to be Dolly couldn''t help but see the appearance of Hall. He thought a lot before. When you see Hall''s thousands of summoned beasts, this one who is immediately aware of it must be a summoner of high-level combat power, at least it should be the strength of the eighth-class combat power. Excited, he quickly ordered the troops to attack and quickly ran over, but when he saw that his high-level combat power turned out to be a young, unspoken young man, the words behind him were like eating something and swallowing it. The same, half a day is not close. Hall looked back at the middle-aged man who claimed to be the city owner and then nodded. "Dolly City Lord, the follow-up force of the Haizu is about to come up with reinforcements. I see if it is dispatched by the cavalry to sneak into the chaos of the fishermen, otherwise the stone bees can''t support it for a long time! Dolly heard the words and immediately woke up, but his eyes were still very weird and looked at the young Hall and the same young man on the side, oh, and the little black dog in the Hall of arms... "Hiccups also bring pet dogs out... this is really..." If Xiao Hei knows Dollys thoughts, this vengeful guy will never give up. "But There are two masters of seven strengths on their side, and we are here..." After waiting for Dolly to finish, Hall directly interrupted and said, "That shark shark gave it to me. Does the Naga let the city of Dolly solve the problem?" Dolly sneaked a glimpse of it and glanced at the hundreds of sharks that were coming to the distance and the tall tiger head sharks behind them. After Dolly measured it, he nodded his teeth. "Yes! Naga''s head is handed over to me!" Hall let Yakov come down from the lightning golden eagle. He can''t help with the battle for a while. Yakov also understands that his strength is not enough. After secretly clenching his fist, he quickly jumps to the wall. After Hall went down in Yakov, he did not say that he directly photographed the head of the lightning golden eagle. This guy immediately flew up in excitement. Under the eyes of everyone, a huge wind blade quickly rushed toward the tiger shark warrior. "defense!" [Immediately 515, I hope to continue to impact the 515 red envelope list, until May 15th, the red envelope rain can give back to readers plus promotional works. One piece is also love, definitely better! Chapter 323： Cavalry! charge! Chapter 323 Cavalry! charge! Tiger shark The overall strength of the Haizu is a race of the upper-middle warfare. It is very militant and likes to kill. Two-meter-high burly figure, the pair of fierce eyes have a pair of jagged fangs, and the sun shines with a dazzling brilliance, and the corners of the mouth change when the two gangs are closed on land, but When they walk, they can spur a white air from time to time. Their hands are holding a huge machete, and their body is the armor of their unique fish scales. It doesn''t look weaker than the dwarf''s forged armor. Hundreds of tiger-headed shark warriors, led by the heads of their ethnic groups, murdered toward the city of Wit. A few unscrupulous fishermen and soldiers on the road, they waved the machete with mercy. Several fishermen and warriors thought they would be saved after seeing their companions. Who knows that it is not comfort, but death. After the death of dozens of fishermen and soldiers, the other fishermens warriors immediately understood that they would only die if they rushed up, so they quickly fled to both sides. At this time, Hall controlled the lightning golden eagle to fly on their heads, the lightning golden eagle suddenly opened his mouth, as the magic continued to gather, a few seconds later, a three-meter-wide huge wind blade suddenly emerged from its mouth and quickly The flight to the tiger shark warrior. "defense!" Suddenly Hall heard a loud scream from the other team, and then they saw that these tiger sharks were in a state of defense. What surprised them was that their pace did not change at all. Soon, a squeaky voice came, a light blue magic screen quickly gathered in front of them, just wrapped in a few shark shark warriors headed by the wind blade, just wrapped. The wind blade dissipated directly after hitting the light blue magic mask, and the magic screen also shook a few times before it faded and finally disappeared into the air. "Magician?" Hall stared at the torch in the tiger shark warrior, no, it should be said to be a female naga! I saw her a light blue magic wand in her hands. The magic mask just showed her. Not only that, but her ferocious eyes suddenly stared at the Hall in the air. With her hand, a light blue The color water arrow quickly rushed over to Hall. However, at the speed of the Lightning Golden Eagle, it was easy to hide in the past, but Hall was not staying here because countless arrows were flying towards him. "Fly high! Disrupt them!" Under the control of Hall, the Lightning Golden Eagle is pulling a high and performing a small tornado magic. This trick was learned by Hall and Hoffman. In other words, most of the ordinary arrows were changed by this small tornado without breaking the magic arrows. Suddenly a figure suddenly jumped up. Under Hall''s horrified eyes, the man was holding a big knife, ignoring the damage of the small tornado and cutting it directly toward the lightning golden eagle. "hateful!" When Hall saw it, this man was the leader of the shark shark family. He saw that his big knife had to be beaten than the average tiger shark warrior. The sharp edge of the knife edge allowed Hall to watch and could not help but tremble. under. And to Hall''s anger, his goal is not his own, but the wings of the Lightning Golden Eagle. If it is cut, Hall believes that the Lightning Golden Eagle will definitely lose its fighting power. Just as Hall was preparing to let the Lightning Golden Eagle evade and cast magic, suddenly a green vindictively flew over the head of the tiger head shark. "Give me a hand!" After hearing this voice, Holden knew that the person coming was the city of Wit. At the time when the head of the tiger shark evaded the temper and gave up attacking the Hall, a figure flew quickly. This person was the owner of the city of Wit. "This... Summoner, are you sure you can deal with him?" Hall''s performance made Witt somewhat disappointed. Fortunately, he was only alone, and the cavalry was still in the city. Otherwise, just now, if he didn''t come over, Hall was just killed. Although he has a sixth-class summoning beast, there are thousands of stone bees, but in the face of higher combat power, these quotas are not enough. The doubts of the Weite City owner Dolly are not unreasonable. After all, Halls performance has been a little bad. Even the one of the tiger head sharks head cant stand it. Why can he delay him? Just as Dolly was puzzled, when the head of the tiger-headed shark headed his head showed a murderous smile, Hall suddenly revealed a smile that made both of them puzzled. Then two huge bears suddenly appeared in front of the tiger shark team, and regardless of the damage of the tiger shark team, the whole body bursts with the yellowish energy, so they rushed into the tiger shark team. The tiger sharks were beaten by surprise when they were in a big mess. Dont look at the tiger head shark warriors, but they are just a group of third-class fighters. There is no room for resistance in front of the two-headed five-day raging magic bears. Many tiger shark warriors were directly hit and flew, and they slammed into other tiger shark warriors. This is not over yet, and then a demon wolf appears. Under the leadership of Ada, the appearance of the 16th-class wolf-type Warcraft is doomed to the demise of the tiger-head shark. When Xiao Huang hit the open defense, and the tiger shark team did not stand up, the devil wolves arrived. They did not keep their hands, no move was the key to the tiger shark warriors. In just a dozen seconds, the tiger shark warriors actually died and injured hundreds. "Ah! Bastard! I want to kill you!" Watching his men be slaughtered The head of the tiger shark is angry, may be the reason for racial talent, because of anger, the head of the tiger shark Outside the teeth, the entire face is full of blood and looks very embarrassing. At this time, a tiger-shaped Warcraft suddenly appeared, and a loud bang made the whole battlefield one of them. When the head of the tiger shark did not respond, he flew him out. "This is... this is also the sixth-class World of Warcraft! God! This... Is this young man out of that big family? Is there so many Warcraft? Is the Summoner like this?" Is Hall a 9th Summoner? impossible! At the time of Dolly, Hall immediately shouted "Dolly City Lord, still not attacking? The archers of the seas will attack!" When he heard Hall, Dolly immediately reacted and saw the two teams of sea troops not far away. He suddenly blinked and then raised his sword and quickly flew over there, shouting loudly in his mouth. "Witt City Cavalry! Charge!" Chapter 324： Haizu retreat Chapter 324 Haizu Retreat Seeing the opening of the gates of the city of Wit, hundreds of human knights quickly killed, and the face of the naga leader became iron. Because the tiger sharks in front of him were actually disrupted by the Warcraft team who did not know where to come from and the death toll has reached one-third! To know that he is a tiger shark force, but he has few troops with strong combat power. However, such a force that had previously attacked several individual cities has encountered a crisis here, which he cannot accept. The head of the tiger head shark was entangled in a six-dimensional tiger-shaped Warcraft. It seems that he could not rely on him for a short time. "hateful!" Seeing a man of the seventh class of human beings estimated to be the man of the city, he came to his archers and magicians, and he immediately took out two long swords and rushed toward him. Don''t look at the naga as aquarium. The lower half of his snake body is not slow on the land, and he rushes to the front of Dolly. "Human! Let''s die!" Dolly can become a city owner, the strength is naturally not too bad, seeing the naga heads rushing over, the vindictiveness of the body immediately runs, and the field of fire attributes and the field of water properties of the other party first collide. Not to mention, the strength of the sea is stronger, even if it is not in the sea, the water system of the Naga head can actually compete with Dolly''s fire field. The colliding part turned into a piece of debris at the same time. The Naga leader seemed to have thought of this for a long time. He was not surprised. Instead, the four limbs held two swords high, and the fierce expression on his face went straight down. On the other hand, Dolly, he is not simple. After the field is offset, he only sees his anti-hand-held sword. From the bottom up and the other two long swords slammed together, the huge impact force actually formed a shock wave around, some poor strength. The seas were blown directly to the ground. It seems that this is not the case. The eye-thinking Hall found that the face of the Naga head was a smug expression, and the words of the city of Dolly, if you look carefully, you can find that his forehead There was a sweat. "No... can''t drag on, otherwise, if Dolly fails, then in the absence of higher combat power, Ada may not be the opponent of the Hai!" After all, the Hais are not alone. They are an army. If Hall is really going out, regardless of the death of the wasp, he can use 10,000 stone bees to change the life of the head of the tiger head and the head of the Naga! However, there are still thousands of teams in the sea, and the actual strength of Hall does not allow him to do so. "Crush the tiger shark forces!" Hall looked at the shark shark team that had been chaotically fighting underneath, and he immediately had a decision in his heart. The fishermans unit has been defeated. At this time, he can ignore it for a while, so he immediately greeted the stone bee and joined them with the Ada to unite with the shark shark. At the same time, he glanced at the Naga far away that was just interrupted by the lightning golden eagle. At the army, he immediately discharged the fire ant female ants. When the sixty third-class female ants appeared, they let the people present there exclaimed. "This... this is a fire ant! It seems that the Valley of Fire is rich in this Warcraft! I did not expect that he still has so many World of Warcraft, is he a 9th Summoner?" "But even if there are more than 60 fire ants, it seems that the role seems to be not great at present. You see, the Naga warriors team is coming soon. If they are confronted, plus the Shanghai family. Forces, I think they are a little hanging!" "Accelerate! Fight against the long-range forces of Naga! Only when they are destroyed, we hope that we!" The officer of a human cavalry took a look at the current situation and immediately placed the most accurate order. If he rushes directly to the sharks and naga warriors, let''s not say how many sharks and naga warriors they can kill. Once their impact is gone, then they will soon be melee troops and remotes. Joint strike of the troops! As an officer of the cavalry, he did not dare to gamble that the sea people would order the long-range troops to ignore their own death and injury and put arrows! Just as he had just ordered, suddenly the scene in front of him made him a little dumbfounded. I saw that more than sixty third-class fire ants, female ants, flew up, and then in front of everyones stunned eyes, more than sixty large fireballs quickly flew to the Naga remote forces in just a few seconds. go with. Seeing this scene, the Naga leader who just reacted immediately shouted "Defense! The magic forces are fully defended!" Its a pity that some of his orders were late. The magic masks that the magicians had rushed to finish were just about to protect the Naga long-range forces. At this time, a huge wind blade smashed the sky and crashed directly onto the magic mask. . "puff!" The magic screen ruptured at this moment, and the huge wind blade disappeared. Then more than sixty fireballs hit the Naga long-range force straight like the Katyusha rocket. The rolling explosions came suddenly, along with the screams of the Naga long-range troops, and the more blood of the naga heads, the fire ants, the female ants, after putting a magic It has already started the second spell. That is a full 60 magicians! The reason why I can''t defend so much magic on my side is because he only brought out 30 magicians! Looking at the loss of the heavy Naga remotely, Naga heads the heart to be low blood, this is the nemesis of his Naga family, if the damage is too much, he will not be able to explain it when he goes back. When I think of it, the Naga head suddenly screams, and I will give Dolly to fly, and then immediately appear in midair The double knives in this hand are so fast in front, the flying fireballs are directly Being picked, a fireball was just picked up to explode in front of the human cavalry. If the knights reacted quickly, they would turn a direction, otherwise they might be blown up. "Retreat! All retreat!" The head of the tiger head shark is very depressed. If it is replaced in the sea, two five-dimensional devil bears and a six-dimensional tiger-shaped warcraft will never be put in the eyes. It is not their battlefield advantage on the land, kicking open. After Xiao Huang, it was another punch to fly Pooh, and then the right hand slashed against the little white scorpion. Xiaobai immediately jumped away from the past, but the head of the tiger shark was just taking advantage of this opportunity to get out. After he forced the surrounding wolves to retreat, he immediately took the initiative to break off, so that those who can still fight the sharks quickly retire with the injured. Looking at the retreating sea, Hall also issued an order to stop the attack. After seeing the loss of the stone bee, Hall did not swear by some teeth. "Bastard! Give me a wait!" Chapter 325： Griffin Knight Chapter 325 Griffin Knight Don''t look at Hall''s thousands of stone bees. If you are besieging a first-class combat master alone, it will be enough to exhaust his last vitality before the killing of the North. But after all, it is a battlefield, and its individual strength is not high. The stone bees will naturally be attacked by sea soldiers. [Phoenix novel network update please search f / h / x / s / c / o / m] Let Hall completely control every stone bee, this he can''t do it at all, he is only one or fifty for a small team to control. So when Hall was focused on the tiger sharks and the naga long-range forces, the wasps gradually lost. In particular, the counterattack of the Naga long-range forces at the last minute killed hundreds of stone bees! Looking at the dense body on the ground, Hall waved them all into the space, because he knew that the summoned beasts of these deaths would dissipate in the air. In order to prevent others from discovering this situation, he had to cover up like this. "Clean the battlefield! Seriously injured the seas all killed! Minor injuries are pressed back!" Dolly saw the sea retreat after this was relieved, after the order was placed, he took the sword and walked to the side of the Hall respectfully asked Road. "Thank you for the help of the summoner! I don''t know if the grown-up is an adult from the Akadian Principal''s School of Magic? It is not easy to teach a strong person like an adult." While returning to the summoning beast, Hall fell from the lightning golden eagle. "The owner of the city of Dolly is not welcome. I am a student of the Mars City Magic Academy. I am just ready to go back. I am passing by here and found someone attacking the city. I am curious to come and see, but there is no Think of the sea!" Hall said that he had his destination. He directly told Dolly that he was from the Mars Magic School. He did not say that he was an inner court or an outer court. He wanted to come to Doli to see his own strength and he would automatically fill the inner courtyard of the brain. In this way, Hall''s identity has improved a lot. After all, the inner court of the Mars City Magic Academy is a violent empire, many magicians are eager to enter the college. Second, Hall also wants to know what happened to him during the time he left the continent of Allen. Why did the seas suddenly attack humans! Sure enough, after hearing that Hall said he was a student from the Mars City School of Magic, Dolly was more respectful, but to Hall''s surprise, Dolly did not know why the seas attacked humans. Two days ago, Wit City had not received any information about the attack of the sea. Two days later, it was suddenly discovered that the sea had already been under the city. Fortunately, the movement of the seas is very large, and they are too different from humans, otherwise the city of Wit has long been attacked by the sea. Hall touched his nose somewhat silently. It seems that the Principality of Akkad has not had a war for many years. He was even beaten by others to the city of Wit. The people in the city of Wit did not understand why the sea was a war. how about it. "I don''t know how about Damei Port. I have dispatched a rescue to Wangcheng two days ago. I believe that there will be reinforcements coming soon! Thanks to you, otherwise the sea may not be today. Go back!" Dolly said that if there is no help from Hall, the Hais attack will not stop so soon. Although the seas today have more losses than humans, it is well known that the seas are the Allen continent. Among the races with the most ethnicity and the largest population. If the seas were not born on the land, they would have occupied the entire continent of Allen, but Dolly did not understand why the sea war that had not happened in so many years would happen today. Dolly invited Hall to take a rest in Wit City. Hall thought about it or refused. He came back this time and wanted to go back to Mars City. After all, his sister was still in the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy, and he didnt know that he was missing during this time. There is nothing wrong with it. There is also the need for him to hand over what he has learned from the **** continent to Dean Lawrence, who believes that Dean Lawrence will see the importance of this thing. The last point is that Hall wants to understand what Mia is in the end, and what does she have to do with the blood family! Dolly saw Hall to go, he did not have to leave Hall''s reasons, after all, people are the students of the Mars City Magic Academy, the identity is not lower than his city owner. Besides, the Haizu has now retreated, and he believes that the Haizu will not attack again in a short time. It is said that he has sent out for help for two days. He believes that it will not take long for the Akkad Principality to come. After a greeting with Dolly, Hall took Yakov again and sat on the Golden Eagle. The two men and one eagle and the dog quickly flew away toward the Firewind Empire. Looking at the Hall of departure, many young soldiers have gratitude in their hearts. They are very clear in their hearts. This time, they can defeat the attack of the sea, thanks to the mysterious young summoner. Many fighters want to be Hall''s followers, but unfortunately he has gone this way, which makes many young soldiers feel very sorry! ...... A week later, Hall came to the border of the Fire Empire. A few days of flight made him feel very tired. Fortunately, he could rest in the middle, otherwise the Golden Eagle would not be able to withstand such long-distance flights. "There is a chance to get an airship to play. The speed of the Golden Eagle is very fast, but it is not very comfortable to sit on. If there is a wind magic shield to block the wind, it is estimated that the whole person will be fooled. !" Not only that, sitting on the flying World of Warcraft, Hall has no cultivation, not he does not want, but can not, after all, Lightning Golden Eagle can be as comfortable as an airship. Seeing that it is going to Mars City, suddenly there is a group of black shadows flying fast in front of it Hall looked at it and found that it turned out to be a griffin! This is a strange creature with a lion''s body and claws, an eagle''s head and wings, perhaps very close to the sky, with sun-like feathers and coats. The lion-like back has yellow-brown animal hair, and the eagle''s head to forelegs are all covered with gold-colored eagle feathers, but it may also be white feathers with deep red spots. What surprised Hall the most was that there were still some armed men on the team. I saw these people holding huge bows, and the arrows that braved the cold were pointing straight at the Hall. Hall saw that the Lightning Golden Eagle had stopped and looked at them with caution. "Who is here! Don''t you know that Mars City is a no-fly zone?" Uh Hall looked at a pair of griffin knights staring at themselves, listening to their reasons for intercepting themselves, and he really hadn''t heard of this. "Sorry! I really don''t know about this! I am the School of Foreign Languages ??at the Mars Magic City College. I just came back from here!" Chapter 326： Allens mainland status Chapter 326 The current situation of Allen For the gryphon troops in the air, Hall is also the first to see, hey, it should be said that this world is true and true for the first time. In the last life, he did not play World of Warcraft less, so he recognized these fantastic World of Warcraft at first sight. "Study in the outer school of the Mars City Magic Academy?" The leading soldier heard a strange look at Hall. "Go down and talk!" In the face of a team of soldiers, although Hall is not very scared, but already to the city of Mars, he does not need to be extravagant. Seeing that Horgo really ordered World of Warcraft to drop, the captain of the Griffin couldnt help but relax. After all, he also saw that Halls lightning bolt was not easy to provoke. If they really played, they might even have more people. It doesn''t make much money. Since Hall is so obedient, he naturally feels relieved. "This is my proof!" The hall of the Mars City Magic Academy is still in the Hall space. The captain of the Griffin took over and saw him after he confirmed the identity of Hall. He then told him that Mars City was banned from flying and was currently in martial law. He hoped that Hall would not run around! Martial law! ? For the no-fly Hall, you can understand that after all, many places are now banned from flying. After flying in, you will be warned first. If the warning is invalid, you will directly destroy it. The captain of the Griffin was considered to be polite, but when Hall asked the question of martial law, he was rejected by the captain. After seeing a group of lions flying away, Hall grinned and collected the lightning golden eagle, but they had already arrived at Mars City, and this road did not need to fly. When entering the city gate, Hall found that there were a lot of heavily armed soldiers here, and they asked in detail about the people coming and going. Even if Hall had the identity card in the outer courtyard of the School of Magic, the soldiers did not release it directly, but instead came over with someone wearing a magic robe. When the man saw Holden, he did not expect to see Hall here. Hall saw it and found that this person was actually an acquaintance. Isn''t that the teacher in the downfall? He did not expect to see him here! The same teacher was even more surprised to see Hall. But he knew that Hall had a problem when he sent it a few months ago, but he was not very clear about where Hall was sent. He just knew later. Lawrence, the dean of the School of Magical Academy, thundered, and then with several deputy deans directly left the outer courtyard of the School of Magic to go to the inner courtyard of the School of Magic. After confirming that Hall was the person in the outer courtyard of the School of Magic, the soldiers immediately released the ceremony. After Hall and others came in, they quickly asked what happened to the teacher. After listening to the teacher''s words, Hall couldn''t help but stop. He didn''t think that the Orcs had launched a full-scale war! Now several small countries affiliated with the North of the Firewind Empire have been destroyed, and even their kings have not escaped! What surprised Hall was that even the black iron dwarfs at the junction of the Fire Empire and the Orcs were attacked, and it seems that there is now a fierce battle. For this situation, Holtons head screamed, and he didnt feel what he had done before the orcs attacked a few small countries. When he heard the black iron dwarf being attacked, he immediately thought of a person, that is his Fox girl Lina! He also said that he was going to pick up Lina when he came back this time. He didn''t expect to hear the news. For a time, he couldn''t help but ask the situation of the Black Iron Dwarf. "I am not very clear about the specific situation. Now the empire has sent two troops from the two regiments to the Principality of Sterling, where it is now the first line to defend the orcs!" For the current Mars City martial law problem, the teacher gave the answer even more surprised Hall, he did not expect to be safe near the capital of the empire, not knowing when to start, underground creatures began to appear and attack humans. "Sea, orc, underground creatures, what the **** is going on?" Hall was anxious, but he also knew that there was no better way at the moment, so he immediately went to the outer courtyard of the School of Magic directly after leaving the teacher. Hall and the Yakov who were behind him didn''t talk, and Xiaohe seemed to know that there was something in the heart of the Hall, so it didn''t mess, but was comfortably lying in the arms of Yakov. For the lazy dog ??of Xiaohei, there is no way for Yakov. After all, he has seen it in the space, and even the white is afraid of it. Yakov naturally does not dare to have any opinions. After returning to the outer courtyard of the School of Magic, Hall found that the college was also unusual. I used to see some students sloshing slowly in the college, but now they are all in a hurry. Hall''s destination is clear, that is, the house he rented, but to his surprise, it has already gone to the sky. "Where did they go? No, I can''t be so anxious, I want to be calm!" Just as Hall was ready to go out to find the principal, suddenly a voice came from the side. "Hall?" Hall heard the words and turned around and saw the moment when he came to see someone who had seized his arm. "Vattel, my sister, they are people? How are they empty?" Vettel, who was hurt by Halls arm, looked bitterly at Hall and said, Hall, dont worry, theyre fine, can you let me go first? Seeing that Hall really let go, he just licked his arm and said, "You are a summoner, how do you feel as powerful as a warrior!" Originally I wanted to tease, but after seeing Hallas anxious face and red eyes, Vettel said seriously. "That Hall, you can rest assured Your sister is fine! Really! I swear!" With Vettel''s explanation, Hall was relieved, and it was really a big change since Hall left. First of all, after the failure of the last Hall transmission, the vice president Wu Du escaped. Hall is not surprised. He can guess that Wu Du is doing it. Lawrences self-funded old fox is no worse than Hall. In fact, all the people who went to the inner courtyard of the School of Magic passed, and Halls sister was personally sent to the inner court by Vice President Lauren. Hall heard a word, and Hall could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. The third is the war with the orc family. The inner courtyard of the School of Magic has sent a college to participate in the war. The reason why Vettel stayed here was because he was entrusted by Mr. Hall, and wanted to wait for Hall to come back and tell Hall to the news in the outer court. When I heard this, Hall said that he was not grateful that it was a fake. When he calmed down, he suddenly thought of a problem, so he asked quickly. "Mia also follows my sister?" Chapter 327： Mostan ? Mia, is a heart disease of Hall now, after all, the reel almost brought life to Hall. If he is not lucky, otherwise he will probably be defeated by the blood-sucking bat with IQ. If Mia didn''t know that it was okay, if she knew it and deliberately handed it over to Hall, then Hall would consider her purpose. The most important thing is that Mia is now with her closest relatives, which is tantamount to putting a bomb around her. "Mia? Oh, you are the little girl! She was sent to the inner courtyard of the Mars Magic School with your sister! What happened?" Seeing Halls gloomy look, Vettel could not help Asked doubts. After a pause, Vettel suddenly thought of something, and he quickly asked Hall. "For Hall, I forgot to ask, where did you go to the place? How come back now?" Hall shook his head. He didn''t want to tell Vettel about it, lest he worry. If he said that it wouldn''t help Vattel, he couldn''t solve anything. Hall casually found an excuse to perfuse the past, and Vettel was not a fool, and he didn''t care if he smiled. The two chatted. When Hall was just about to find the deputy dean of the stay, Morstein, he suddenly thought of one thing, that is, Vettel seems to be from Damme, so Hall is in the doubtful expression of Vettel. Asked a serious face. "Vettel, it seems that you said that you are from Damka, the Principality of Akad?" Vettel nodded, not knowing that Hall was about to talk about it, but the next words made Vettel''s face change dramatically. "What seas have already invaded the city of Witt? No! Father!" Vettel exclaimed immediately, and Hall quickly grabbed him and comforted him. "Hey! Vettel! Give a little calm! What are you going to do?" "Hall, let me go, I want to go back to Dameau! You don''t know, you want to change from the city to the city of Wit, then the first step of the sea is to level the Port of Damme! Otherwise they will not even Come!" really! Hall had already thought of this question before, and after he heard that Vettel said this, he decided his idea, but he still caught Vettel. "Vattel! You calm down me! This is already a week ago. What can you do now if you rush back? That is the sea, you can do whatever you want, besides your current strength? Vettels face became very pale, and he was unable to sit on the ground and clutching his hair. His expression was very painful. Hall squatted and patted him on the shoulder. "Vattel, I know this sounds very sad. But now I don''t know if it is the case at Damme. Is it possible that your father ran away when he fell in Damme? Maybe it!" Vettel knows that Hall is comforting himself, but he does not know how to do it now. He feels powerless and he has no choice but to suffer! Hall saw that Vettel looked uncomfortable in his heart, and he said this after thinking about it. "This way, I will go to the vice president first and explain some things to me. I will take you to the Akkad Principality to see it!" Vettel smelled a little bit better, and looked at Hall with grateful eyes and then shook his head. "Sorry, let you laugh! But now the airship service has been requisitioned by the state. Now I want to take an airship. It is very difficult to say!" "You rest assured, don''t you find out how I came back?" Seeing the mysterious secret of Hall God so confident, Vettel could not help but raise a glimmer of hope. After pacifying Vettel, Hall introduced Yakov and Vettel, and then they took the two to the office building where the Dean was located. Some teachers were shocked when they saw Hall. A few months ago, Hall disappeared and many people saw it clearly. "Is it my eyes? Isn''t that Hall? God! He is back!" "Well? I thought I was blinded. It seems to be true. He came back! I seem to have heard that Vice President Wu Dus defection was because this matter was exposed! In this way, Hall is from that. The place is back!" "Oh! Really! How did he come back? Look at him like this, it seems that he has not suffered any harm. Is he going to find Vice President Morstein?" Hall ignored the surprised eyes of other teachers and walked smoothly to the door of Vice President Mostan. Just want to knock on the door but was stopped by a voice. "Who are you? Don''t you know that Dean Morstein is busy now? If it is not very important, don''t bother Dean Morstein!" Hall heard the sound and saw a middle-aged man looking at Hall with vigilance. Hall was surprised to see him. "you do not know me?" The middle-aged man was suddenly stunned by the news. He knew that he was a student at the School of Magic Academy in the same way as he saw Hall. However, he only came back recently. Not every student knows it. The student asked him not to know himself and made himself seem to have never seen the world. "Why should I know you, don''t you know that there are tens of thousands of students in the outer courtyard of the entire Magic Academy. Do I have to know each other? I don''t have much time and effort to waste on knowing all of you!" I paused The middle-aged man stared at Hall with a bad look and said, "And, I said, the general thing to find your own teacher can be, if it is really important, tell you Teacher, let your teacher come over!" "Oh, this way, but my teacher, Loren, he is not there!" Hall shrugged helplessly. "Don''t you know that he will wait for him to come back and say? Teacher Loren, he... Well? You are the vice president of Lauren?" The middle-aged man suddenly realized what his eyes were, and his eyes were suddenly big, with an incredible look. Look at Hall. Suddenly he thought of something, and quickly pointed to Hall stuttering and asked, "You...you...you are Huo...Hall.Alexander?" "Excuse me, can I go in and find Dean Morstein?" Hall did not answer directly, but smiled and looked at the middle-aged man. At this time, the door suddenly opened, and there was a man from inside. He looked at Hall and his eyes glowed. He couldnt help but say that he would pull Hall and go inside. "Tell everyone not to bother me, or else at your own risk!" Chapter 328： Titan Continental Chapter 328 Titan Continental Morstein said this, throwing a frightened middle-aged man, and Vettel and Yakov, took Hall directly into the room and closed the door. [Feng \\ / phoenix / novel network update fast no pop-up window, please search f / h / x / s / c / o / m] "He...he is really a Hall, is he coming back?" For the problems that Hall et al. had in the transmission array, the top of the college had already got the answer, because Lawrence scared the password, so not everyone knows it. However, some well-informed people have already understood some situations, and this middle-aged person is one of them. He is a member of the secretarial department of the Dean of the School of Magic, and he has more natural contacts than others. At first, he thought that Hall and other students were bothering Morstein with some small things, but he didn''t think that he could see this protagonist who made the whole magic school full of enthusiasm! Looking at Vettel and Yakov, who followed Hall, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but put a cold sweat on his forehead, and then he sat down with a smile in the office next to him. He wants to know something from these two people, but unfortunately, Yakov did not get Halle to agree that he would not talk nonsense, and Vattel was originally a sleek guy, middle-aged teacher wanted to get from him. The answer here is undoubtedly not going to work. ...... "What are you talking about?" After Moss heard Hall''s words, he was the most calm person, and he couldn''t help but scream. From his undulating beard, he could see how excited his whole man is now. Hall heard no words, and directly tied his hands in the air, and then a magical shield of the wind appeared in the Hall. As the vice president of the outer courtyard of the School of Magic, Mostan is not comparable to the magical aspects of magic, so he can see what this so-called magic is. "I didn''t think that those who were on the **** continent would actually improve their strength through this method!" Morton suddenly said, "You mean that all of your 20 people have entered the space, and then you don''t know where they are going? Especially Hoffman?" "Associate Dean Morstein, do you know Hoffman?" When Hall saw Morthon, the expression looked a little excited. "Well, he is a big man! He is like you! It is a summoner of spiritual talent! It is a deputy dean of the inner courtyard of the School of Magic!" It turned out that he was really the vice president! Before Hall also wanted to inquire about this from Aragorn and Betsy, but the former obviously didn''t want to say it, but the latter was unclear, so this made Hall not finalize his identity, but did not think of the last. It was confirmed by Vice President Mostan here. "Now the entire continent is very chaotic, including the mainland where the inner court is located!" When he heard the Vice President Mostain mention the matter, Hall could not help but curious about the situation on the mainland where the inner court was located. Mostan heard the meditation for a while and said, "Okay, anyway, you have to go to the inner court. There is nothing wrong with this." Mostan sat down and said that the excitement of the heart was calmed down because of the news that Hall brought back. The mainland of the Mars City School of Magic and the other two schools of magical sciences are called the Titans. The situation there is different. In that continent, human beings are not aborigines, that is to say, human beings are invading races. The discovery of the domain stone has greatly improved human power, especially for the soldiers, the most prominent! After years of stifling, mankind has taken control of a continent and established civilization. After years of development, it has become the supreme existence of mankind, which is why the people of Allen mainland are so yearning to go to the inner court. After an accidental discovery of an ancient magical array and the discovery of the **** continent, the three college executives immediately became excited. After they sent a large number of soldiers, they almost occupied it. Who knows that the emergence of the demon people has caused humanity to fail. The loss of the first time has made humans on the Titan continent not recovering in these decades. This is also the reason why the inner school of the School of Magic has frequently recruited new students in recent years. What surprised Hall is another situation. Before the mention of the Titan mainland, there were also indigenous residents. They have now started to fight back. In this case, the human condition of the Titan continent is very difficult, and this time humans The rear of Allen''s mainland has also begun to appear chaotic. It can be said that Mostan, who stayed in the continent of Allen, has been eager for this! The news that Hall brought back is not a surprise. If this method is really successful, then the human strength will undergo earth-shaking changes. Not only can these things be resolved in Alans mainland, but humans can return to it again. Blood Moonland! "Hall, things are going to be there first, and you will go to the inner court with me for a while!" For Morstein''s decision, Hall did not object, but he was anxious to see his sister Avril, what happened to them, after all, Mia''s business did not investigate the situation one day, and his heart would not be stable in one day! ...... "Ah, Dean Morstein, you..." After seeing Morstein and Hall coming out, the middle-aged man and Yakov moved quickly and stood up. Morstein ignored the middle-aged man and interrupted him directly. "Arrange, I have to go to Hall with Hall!" The middle-aged man heard the words and secretly wiped his forehead with a cold sweat. Fortunately, he knew the character of Vice President Mostan, so he did not have nonsense. He immediately went to arrange the matter afterwards. Hall introduced Yakov and Vettel. In the excited expression of Vettel, Morstein agreed to send someone to investigate the situation of Vettel''s father Vettel is naturally very happy and sees Hall. Apologetic eyes were cast, and Vettel laughed. "Nothing, I believe my father, he is a sixth-class fire magician, there should be no problem!" He heard that Morstein would take Hall to the inner court and immediately understood that they must have something important. He originally wanted to go with him, but after learning about the accident in Damme, he felt that he was still waiting here. Father''s message is better. Not with Vettel, Hall and Yakov and Mostan and his team immediately came to a magical array. For this magical array, Hall is no stranger. Last time he ate this loss, but when he saw the situation outside the magical array, he was relieved. "Do not worry!" Morstein saw Hall''s worried look and smiled and said, "Since that time, the Mage have specially adjusted the magic array, and will not be in the last problem!" With the start of the magic array, a feeling of dizziness suddenly rushed to Halls heart... Chapter 329： Let Hall be speechless Chapter 329 Let Hall be speechless I wish the national nurse a happy holiday! After the feeling of vertigo disappeared, Hall found himself in another place. This can be said to be his first normal use of the transmission array. The last time Tom used it and didn''t know what to send to the **** continent, Hall did not carefully read the transmission to the whole process. When I came back through the space, this was even more powerful. The black hole saw that Hall was numb, and if it was not necessary, he would not try again. Morstein looked at the Hall with a strange look. The last time it was sent, it seemed that only Catherine, Aldridge and Nicholas quickly adapted. Others were either directly comatose or vomiting. "vomit!" Suddenly, Yakov couldnt help but spit it out. The whole man was sitting on the ground with powerlessness and his face looked very pale. At this time, several people wearing uniforms came over and mastered Yakov after being proficient, and then they cleaned up the stains on the ground. "Let''s go out first, they are the staff here!" Hall first came here, glanced at Yakov, who was brought back to his pale face. He nodded and followed Mostan out. It seems that these staff members are very familiar with this situation and are very skilled in handling. Mostan went out alone to talk to a staff member, and soon he wrote something on a book, and then he came back and looked at Hall. "Okay, I have already registered, you will know later, there is not so much time, come with me!" Fortunately, at this time, Yakov was no longer vomiting after being treated, and the blood on his face slowly recovered. He asked Yakov, and he indicated that he had nothing to do. Hall was relieved. What surprised Hall was that when they walked to a place like transparent glass, Mostan actually wore it directly, and there was a feeling of undulation. With this curiosity, Hall also followed the past, and when he came out, he was shocked by the situation at hand. I saw that all around it was covered with high walls. There were not only a large number of soldiers, but he also found that there were some magic crystal cannons in the four corners! What surprised Hall was that there were two of those magic crystal cannons facing them! Looking back, Hall found that Yakov had come out of the transparent glass like this. He felt that something was wrong before, but now it is confirmed. The original transparent glass turned out to be one-way, that is to say, the inside can be clearly seen from the outside, but the inside is not visible. Such a glass is also found on the earth, but the glass of the earth is a real object, and it is necessary to destroy the glass in order to pass through. "It''s a wonderful thing!" It seems that Hall''s doubts are seen, and Mostan explained this. It turns out that this is a kind of magical array. His role is to paralyze people who are transmitted from the transmission array. Once the person inside is found to have problems, then this magic array will be activated and the transmission array will be protected. The enemy will be directly exposed to the encirclement! Once they dare to resist, the magic crystal cannon and the soldiers above will kill them mercilessly! From the heavily guarded soldiers around you can see how much the inner court is valued for these magical arrays. After all, once the enemy is controlled to transmit the magic array, this is the disaster for those in the Titan continent! Immediately after the area where the magical array was transmitted, another heavily armed soldier walked over to Mostan. "Lord Morstein, the car is ready!" After the soldier respectfully bowed to Mostan, it was curious to look up Hall and Yakov. After all, the selection of the inner court has passed for nearly half a year, and because this incident is quite special, the inner court is quite nervous. Mostan was left to deal with the foreign court. Everyone knows that he is only curious as to why Morstein will put down the work of the outer court and bring two young people back. "Ok, thanks!" Don''t look at Morstein. The whole person is very old-fashioned. In fact, he is still very polite and polite. The soldier quickly said no, and then he looked at Mostan and Hall and they got on the carriage. "I will take you to the college for a while. This is the military camp belonging to the Holy City of Fire. The entire magical array is in the center of the military camp. There are four masters of the nine-powered combat, no matter where the enemy comes from, as long as the military camp does not Being occupied, then they can''t send it with peace of mind!" It took some time to get to the inner court, so the two men continued to say something on the road. When the two exchanged, the carriage suddenly stopped, and Morstein immediately said to Hall after looking at the situation outside. "It''s already in the inner court! Go down!" After Hall got off the carriage, he saw a huge castle. Castle Hall was not seen before. Whether it was a castle of any age on earth or a castle that he had seen after coming to a different world, he would not feel him. Shock. This time he was really shocked! I saw that the castle was not on the ground, but the whole floated in midair. Yes! A huge floating in midair, without any chains, without any pillars, it is so magically stagnant in the air. "Go!" After he finished, he came to a house with Hall. After the person inside registered with Mostan, he respectfully took the three of them to come inside. "Roar!" This... Is this a dragon? Hall did not expect to see the existence of the dragon here! A typical Western dragon! "This is a tamed Wyvern! Because the speed is slow is used for transportation because of the heavy gravity. This is the special Warcraft of the Titans!" The Wyvern is very large and has a ratio to the Lightning Golden Eagle. On his back, he can put a sofa-like thing that looks very solid. "Come up!" At the greeting of Mostan, the three sat on the sofa, and then someone came over to drive the Wyvern. "Roar!" As a huge humming sound came from the mouth of the two-legged dragon, it slammed its wings and the whole body slowly flew up. What makes Hall somewhat speechless is that he just listened to Morstein saying that he was slow to fly, and he still didn''t believe it. The result was really like this. If the speed of the Golden Eagle is one hour and one hundred kilometers, then the two-legged dragon is less than one hour and twenty kilometers. Its too pitted! How to say it is also with a dragon character, even the strength is so bad, it is no wonder that it will be used by humans as a flying mount for transportation... Chapter 330： Ruskin ? Although the two-legged dragon and Hall''s imaginary dragon are too different, but it also has his advantage, that is, flying is very stable. After a few minutes of flight, Hall finally came to the castle floating in the air. Glory Fort! "Roar!" After the dragon fell, under the control of the Dragon Knight, the dragon sat down very obediently, so that Mostan could get them down. "Mortar Morten!" A man wearing a magician immediately thanked Mostain for a warm greeting. "Where is Dean Lawrence?" Mostan has no nonsense. He is looking for Lawrence to be in a hurry. Naturally, he does not want to waste time, so he is very straightforward to tell the truth. Hearing this, the male magician was not surprised, and his face did not show dissatisfaction. "Dr. Lawrence is in a meeting in the office of the Foreign House, you see..." "Well, I know!" Mostan interrupted the man and then turned to the Hall. "Let''s go, Hall, I believe Loren knows that you will be very surprised when you come back!" When he heard that Morstein mentioned his cheap teacher, Hall couldnt help but smile. Although Loren was not very reliable in teaching, he did nothing to satisfy Hall. His sisters and his party were all strongly requested by Lauren to bring them to the Titan continent. There was a protection from Loren, which made Hall feel a lot better. Looking at Mostain and Hall, the three men left, and the male magician looked at Hall with curiosity. He felt that the name that Morstein had just said was mentioned in some place, but he couldnt remember it for a while. . He was very curious about a young man who actually brought the vice president of the foreign court himself. "Who is it? Hall? Hall... Hall! Is it him!" This male magician is also a teacher in the inner court. The reason why he can know that Hall''s name is because of a person''s relationship, that person is not someone else, she is teaching Fire Hall spirit and refining amount teacher Connie! "Hurry up and talk to Connie. I didn''t think that the student she was chanting came to the inner court!" After he finished, he sat directly on the dragon and flew down, and Hall, who was leaving with Mostan, didnt know about it... ...... "At present, the last batch of students who came to the inner court, except for some of the strengths that can barely be seen, are not very satisfactory. The results are not up to the expected goals, and some even retreat! I am thinking about the future outside hospital. Isn''t it stricter when selecting talents?" The man who spoke was sitting in the first position on the right hand side of the conference room. He was wearing a fiery red magic robe. It can be seen from the nine flames on his chest that he is a nine-fire magician! You know, in the entire outer court, only one of the deans is a magician of the Nine, and he is still sitting on the right hand side of Lawrence. From here, his identity is not simple. "Deputy Minister Ruskin, I have different opinions on these words!" The quiet meeting room suddenly heard another voice. The people looked up and saw a man in his fifties who was casual. The expression can be seen, he is not a cold for this Ruskin. "Oh, Loren, do you have any different opinions?" Rosekin saw that the man who was talking to Loren had calmed down when he wanted to swear. Luo Lun is very familiar with him. This guy is the hardliner of Lawrence''s group. Some time ago, I didn''t know what good luck I had, so that his summoned beast was promoted in a critical moment! In this way, Loren is also a member of the ranks of the 9th. Although he is a mid-level magician and a deputy minister of the inner court, the rights and strengths are not to be underestimated, but he is not too offended. Loren, the big reason is because of the existence of Lawrence! Others don''t know, but he is very aware of Lawrence''s identity. Don''t look at him as the dean of the foreign court. The identity and the minister of the Ministry of Education are the same, but his ability is not small! Lawrence was the vice president of the inner court! This is his deputy minister of education can not be compared! Just because of one thing in the past, Lawrence automatically asked for the next position and took the initiative to serve as the dean of the foreign court. Otherwise, no one in the entire inner court dared to make this order! "There is no opinion, but there are some opinions!" Loren glanced at Lawrence, who still bowed his head and thought and did not speak, and then said. "This time, among the people selected by our outer court, several people who are mainly based on Catherine are still very good. She not only won the first place in the personal test, but also played a tie with the previous team when the team was tested. Is this? Still not good?" When Ruskin didn''t know Catherine''s identity, when Lawrence mentioned Catherine, Lawrence smiled awkwardly. He immediately understood that if he suppressed it, it would be possible that Lawrence would worry about it. Don''t tell him, his minister can''t bear the anger of Lawrence! This time, he only wanted to come here to suppress Lawrence through the results of other students. He didnt completely rip his face. So after thinking about it, he felt that he was almost ready, and he was preparing to speak. The door was suddenly opened from the outside. Rosskin, who had organized the language to prepare for the opening, was interrupted by this, and his face suddenly became red with anger. "Who? Don''t you know that it''s a meeting here? How come! I..." The words haven''t finished yet. After seeing the people, Rosskin''s tone suddenly stagnate, and the red face suddenly becomes blue. "Mostan? How come you?" Seeing that the person came to be Morstein Rosskin knew that I had just released the anger. After all, it was the college of the foreign college, not his academic department. The principal is Lawrence and not him! He believes that if he continues to entangle this, then Lawrence will help Mostan instead of himself! But what surprised him was that behind, after Lorengo Lawrence saw a young man behind Mostain, he suddenly exclaimed "Hall?!" Not only that, but Lauren even got up and pushed the stool open, and looked anxiously and ran over and asked the young man named Hall. "You are back? How come you came back? Where have you been? You..." In the face of some crazy and incoherent Loren, Hall was crying and laughing, and his heart was slightly touched. He really didn''t think that his cheap teacher actually cares about himself! Not waiting for Hall''s opening, Lawrence suddenly said, "The Deputy Minister of Ruskin, we have something here, please come back first! There is time we are discussing that!" Chapter 331： Deceptive teacher Chapter 331 deceiving teacher Seeing Lawrence''s speech, even if Ruskin no longer has any opinions, he has to suppress it for a while. He knows that in the inner court, whether it is strength, qualifications, or prestige, he and Lawrence are not a little bit. He is also very clear that if he and Lawrence really tear the skin, the last unlucky must be him! Ruskin, who had a lot of smiles, gave Lawrence a slight ritual. He carefully looked at him when he passed by Hall. Although he didnt know who the young man was, he knew it and made it clear. Mostan, the deputy director who is in the outer court of the town, personally sent it, must not be a nameless pawn! Plus, Lauren is so excited, and has exposed a lot of problems from here, but he knows that he is not waiting to be seen here, so if he wants to know, it is obviously unrealistic to ask Loren! Thinking of this, he once again looked at Hall with his heart, and then he quickly stepped out of the office. He wanted to investigate Halls identity immediately. Maybe he might get unexpected news. ...... "You kid, I didn''t think you could come back safely! How, the power of the Mozu, have you seen it? Hey! I didn''t think your kid was so powerful! Hey! Is this magic?" Hall was a little dumbfounded and looked at Loren, who was yelling in front of himself, not paying attention to his teacher''s image. If Lawrence stopped him, it is estimated that he would ask a 100,000 why! "Hall, the news you brought back is very important! It can be said that if this thing really succeeds! Your behavior is to save humanity!" Hall did not think that Lawrence would say such a thing, although he felt that he had more or less credit, but he did not expect it to be so big! "Oh, Dean Lawrence, not so exaggerated..." Hall was a little embarrassed to touch his nose. "Why didn''t you? You..." Loren again replied, but after seeing Lawrence''s eyes, he closed his mouth with a sneer. Disregarding Loren''s troubles, Lawrence glanced at the scroll that Hall gave him, and immediately said. "If you don''t want to be late, I will discuss it with the committee of the inner court immediately. I believe that there will be a conclusion based on the speed. I hope that you can talk about the things in the **** continent in detail. Now let''s go to rest!" After not having Lawrence, this time the loan hall came out not Morstein, but his cheap teacher, Loren. "Bad boy, I didn''t think you could still come back from there, it seems that I am too small to see you!" Hearing Loren''s words, Hall''s forehead suddenly appeared a black line. What are the meanings? Is it still wrong to come back? Feelings, this cheap teacher still really wants his cheap students to die there and be happy? Seeing that Hall had cast a speechless voice, Loren was a little embarrassed and laughed, and then, despite Hall''s slamming his eyes, he slapped his shoulder and smiled. "Yes, its your teacher, my fancy student! If that magic is really effective, then your credit will be great. Do you think you want any reward?" "reward?" Hey! Not to mention, after Hall heard these two words, Yuankens depression today was swept away. Since Lawrence and Loren both said that this credit is great, I think that the inner courtyard of the School of Magic will not treat him badly! So what should I need? Crystal nucleus! Nine crystal nucleus! Hall feels that what he lacks at present is the nine-dimensional crystal nucleus. Let''s not say that there is a war tree in his space. A nine-crystal nucleus is equivalent to having a high-level **** with nine strengths. If he had summoned a war-era old tree of nine-powered power when he met the Duke of Blood, he would threaten himself so easily? And the life spring in the Hall space also needs a nine-crystal nucleus to upgrade. So he thought about it and said this answer directly. Who knows that it is Lauren''s slap in the face and a look that hates iron. "Oh... teacher... what do you do with me? Am I doing this wrong?" Seeing Hall''s innocent look, Loren couldn''t wait to slap a slap and see the Hall that he fled when he started with a hand, and Loren''s mouth twitched involuntarily. After a long time, he said, "Oh, you and the stinky boy, come over! Don''t hit you!" When Hall saw this, he walked over carefully. Seeing that Lauren really didn''t raise his hand, he was relieved. He just smiled and just wanted to talk. As a result, his head was slap in the face. "Teacher...you are a liar!" Hall looked bitterly at the sight of Loren, who had cheated on himself and fought himself. "How do I accept a stupid student like you! Although the Nine Magic Crystals are very expensive, but for the rewards of the inner court, these are all!" Seeing that Hall is still an unknown figure, Lorens tank said, Forget it, you come, I dont know the situation in the inner court, I dont blame you! You are lying! You don''t blame me... why do you beat me again and again... However, Hall can only say a few words in the belly. He can''t dare to speak again in the face of Loren. Maybe he will give himself one or two more. "Know it, in the inner court, even the domain stone is stronger than the magic crystal, because the absorption of the magic crystal is very limited, they have impurities, which is not conducive to our cultivation! And the domain stone is different, so even if you want the domain stone Is it better to know than Magic Crystal?" Is the domain stone better than the magic crystal? Hall did not agree in his heart. If Loren knew that he had a system space and could use the magic crystal to summon the war tree with the corresponding level of combat power, it is estimated that he would not think so. Looking at the seemingly humbly accepted Hall ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Loren was satisfied with the pat on his shoulder and said. "Do you see the tower that is also floating in the air opposite?" tower? Hall looked up and saw a tower about nine stories high floating in the east of Honor Hold. "See it!" "I will see it! I will tell you by the way that the tower is actually a nature with the spirit house of the outer court, but it is much more advanced than the spirit house!" Spirit house? Hall heard the words suddenly, and he still wanted to go to the spiritual house. Gradually, the spiritual power can be said to be twice the result with half the effort! I heard that the outer court is modeled after the inner court, which means that the outer spirit house is the cottage version of the inner courtyard! Then imagine how powerful the tower function of this inner court is! "Oh, I know what your kid is thinking, not afraid to tell you, in fact, the function of this tower is much stronger than you think!" Reading network Chapter 335： Stunning Mia Remember for one second [], no pop-up novels for free reading! Chapter 335 Stunning Mia Although Hall thought this way, he would not believe Mia so easily. "Do you have any evidence? Prove that you are not a fallen patriarch? And, what is your identity now?" Seeing that Hall is not so fast, Mia is not discouraged, but she knows what happened to Hall. If Hall is really like a flower growing in a greenhouse, then there is no bone left in his death. It is. "Oh, this is a good explanation. I have absorbed some of the knowledge of the patriarch! But this is not all!" Part of the knowledge? "That box?" Hall suddenly thought of the box with a special coat of arms that Mia was able to open at the time! When I heard Mia say this, Hall admire the patriarch of the fallen blood family, and I dont know how he got it. He even divided the inheritance into two! "Yes! Mr. Hall is smart! Just pass it! I can live to have these inheritances and have not been swallowed up by myself, thanks to Mr. Hall''s help!" "You should have become like this at the time, but I did not think that you have hidden so deep, let''s say, what purpose do you have!" Hall''s tone is a bit stiff, he is not a fool, combined with the words just now, He didn''t understand where he was. During that time, he was actually played by a little girl in the applause. The most unacceptable thing for him was that he almost helped her by a swallowing of her own! "What is the purpose?" Mia made a look of contemplation, and then she extended her index finger into her mouth and gently bite it. Combined with the actual age of her body, she gave Hall a somewhat unreal feeling. Is this really a 10-year-old girl? "Alive! Or I don''t want to disappear!" what? Hall thought a lot about the situation, but he really didn''t think that Mia would answer him like this. Are you alive? As another person with independent thinking, she naturally does not want to be swallowed up like this. This situation makes Hall feel like a plot in a movie on Earth. (A film by Jet Li, killing himself in another time and space!) For the answer given by Mia, Hall felt that he could still believe it, but he was somewhat concerned about the true identity of Mia and the identity of Mochi. "How to say, my whole family has been controlled. There is a middle-class magic in the fallen blood family that can control a person, let him obey his own orders, some are like a beggar, then the fallen **** family is dead, and Wu Du Huis troubles to find us are likely to be the news of the blood family, but Wu Du is not sure, so he did not personally start at the time, he also worried that if it is true, then once the fallen blood clan grows out and will His identity is also exposed, so in the continent of Allen, he will have no room for survival!" "Is this what you knew before, or did you think of it after the blood was dropped?" This is very important for Hall. If it is the former, then Hall feels that there is no need to continue to get along with Mia, and he still Need to guard against her, and even find a way to kill her. If it is the latter, it means that after Mia awakened and accepted the inheritance, all her actions were just to live without being swallowed up. In this way, Hall felt that there was still room for negotiation. "The latter! Otherwise, do you think a ten-year-old can have this kind of thinking? Do you think everyone is like Mr. Hall, smart?" In the face of Mia''s arrogant behavior, Hall couldn''t help but twitch a few times. Where did she know, don''t look at Hall now is sixteen, but the soul is a 30-year-old uncle! Is the heart smart compared to other children? "I don''t trust you! Because I don''t know if you will be Mia or the fallen patriarch in the future. If you become a fallen patriarch, I will not dare to take my sister''s life to make fun of it!" Said here, Hall eyes staring at Mia seriously, want to hear what she wants to say! "This is simple! If I didn''t guess wrong, the indigenous person named Yakov should have been used by Mr. Hall for blood stasis? If I was used blood stasis, I think Mr. Hall should not Worried about me?" Yep? Hall heard some unbelievable look at Mia, **** surgery, she actually let herself use blood stasis for her? What did she think in her heart? This is a hegemonic contractual technique. It can be said that as long as it succeeds, Mia will absolutely obey his own orders. Even if she is to die now, she will not dare to live a second! "why?" In the face of Hall''s serious expression, Mia did not seem to have much expression, she just stared at Hall with her big eyes. "I just want to live! Just live as I am!" Once again, I heard that Mia said that she wanted to live. Hall did not continue to speak. He sat like this, thinking that he should make various choices. "I began to think that you can''t come back. After all, it''s the world of the Mozu! So I want to improve my strength as soon as possible. If I can, I will help you take care of Miss Avril Lavigne. It will be your life-saving grace. !" Seeing that Hall did not have any indication, Mia continued. "I didn''t expect to see Mr. Hall suddenly coming back today. It was really unexpected. I also thought about leaving directly when I came in, but in the end I Did not do this!" "Because I know, although I have a good teacher, once they really reveal my identity, they will never let me go! And, I am not your opponent at all. If so, why am I? Not directly controlled by you This way you will not be prepared for me, and I can improve my strength and prevent another person from waking up!" Hall did not react in the previous words, but in the latter sentence, he was exclaimed. "What? You mean that there is another soul in your body? Is the fallen blood clan leader likely to wake up?" "Well, although I am not very sure, but in fact it is very likely!" Mia is very satisfied with Hall''s performance at this time. If Hall still has no reaction, then she should consider whether she should seek another job. Way out. What she didn''t know was that Hall was surprised because Hall thought of some key words from her words. Mental illness? Dual personality? Zixia Fairy and Qingxia Fairy? After thinking of Mia, it was a happy and carefree little girl during the day, but at night it was a slap in the face, and I felt that the world owed her millions of people. Hall couldnt help but conceal a sentence. . "The trough!" Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience, and the bookshelf is synchronized with the computer version. Chapter 336： success Chapter 336 Success Mias words are so scared that Hall jumps! Because Hall also found that the original Hall in his body did not seem to leave completely, at least the last time Hall found that it was not his own emotion when he was angry. In this way, the former Hall is still in his own body, but he does not know where he is. For such a existence, Hall thinks he is a threat! "How do you know that he is still there? Do you know how to deal with it? If you know blood stasis, then after I show you, is it against you or the patriarch of the fallen blood?" Hall felt that he had to figure out this, otherwise he would control the soul after the **** operation, instead of Mia, so that for Hall, it did not play a key role. And before Hall is sure, he will never show his secret to Mia. Not only that, but he will also monitor Mia from time to time. Mia didn''t know why Hall had heard this and the reaction was so big, but she looked at Hall seriously. "I don''t know this. I just feel that he still exists, but I can''t find him out!" Seeing Hall''s face changed a little, she thought about it and continued. "Master Hall, you can rest assured that I am the same body as her. That is to say, blood stasis is the same for me or for her! After all, I use the same body with her, I She can''t live without her death!" When he heard Mia say this, Hall nodded slightly. After all, the soul is too mysterious. Hall is only half-baked, but one thing he can be sure. That is whether it is a dual personality, if people are dead, there is no meaning! Thinking of this, Hall continued to say, "You just said that if you are strong, then he will become weak. That is to say, your living space is fixed. If you are strong, you can suppress him. Let him wake up?" "Well, that''s probably what it means!" Mia thought for a moment, and felt that Hall said it was "so I need to be strong, I don''t want to be replaced by him!" Hall compared the situation of Mia and the blood patriarch to himself. It was indeed like this. When he was mentally weak, the Hall seemed to wake up a few times. Since his mental strength has greatly increased, that Halls influence is getting smaller and smaller, so its a good idea! "So you decided? You know that blood stasis is so powerful, if you agree, then let''s get started!" When Hall finished speaking, he stopped talking. He wanted to know what choice Mia would make. Mia said nothing, sitting directly in front of the Hall and said seriously, "Please show your **** skills!" Seeing Mias actions, Hall no longer hesitated, no matter whether this Mia is a little girl or a fallen blood patriarch, as long as he shows **** surgery, she cant escape her palm... With mental power to close the space around, Hall opened his mouth, and a hidden voice spoke from his mouth. Mia, who inherited some of the **** inheritance, had a bright eye. She did not react, and her eyes looked at Hall like this. As Hall continued to recite the **** language spells, suddenly he opened his eyes sharply, a group of blood flew out of Mia''s forehead, and slowly formed a special rune in the air, Mia saw no Any panic performance, she looked at the **** runes floating in the distance, seems to reveal a look of nostalgia. Suddenly Hall''s hands were pointing at Mia''s forehead, and the rune quickly flew toward Mia''s forehead. It is not the first time to perform blood stasis. Hall is no longer so oysters, but when he is about to enter Mia''s mind, suddenly Mia''s eyes become red, but her face may be pale. Not only that, but the pair of blood-sucking teeth that she had turned into before had once again emerged from her mouth. "I want to resist! No way!" Hall felt a boost in Mia''s body, and then looked at Mia''s current situation. He didn''t know where he was. When he felt the danger, the soul of the fallen blood patriarch in her body woke up. come! "Stop! Human! I am not malicious! Let''s talk!" The voice at this time was not Mia''s. The language of the blood family was sent out from the mouth of Mia, which was more pure than the blood language spoken by Hall. "Want to talk? Yes! But after you become my slave!" After saying that Hall rooted, he would not object to the fallen patriarchs, and suddenly screamed, and his mental power suddenly reached its maximum. The **** runes rushed into her mind in the horror of Mia. "No! Hey... you will regret it!" Regardless of the roar of the fallen blood patriarch, Hall quickly followed the steps of **** surgery. With the end of the last handprint, the blood loss was finally successful, and he felt the fear of Mia''s heart. Looking up, Mia has recovered her eyes at this time, and her teeth have been collected, but her face is still pale and snowy. "More... Thank you master!" Mia gasped deeply. She was scared just now. She didn''t think that she would wake up at the last moment. She was very glad that Hall was successful. Otherwise, She is sure that once she fails, she is very likely to grow up and will be swallowed up by the fallen patriarch. Although she was born, she was parasitized by the fallen patriarch, but she did not want to die like this! This is why she will take the initiative to find Hall to ask for enslavement! "Now can you still feel the existence of his?" Hall''s eyes stared at Mia He wanted to understand what Mia was after the success of blood stasis. "No..." Mia shook her head. She found that she could only feel a constraint now, and found that she did not think of the idea of ??the rebellion Hall from her heart. She also sighed the power of blood stasis, and she was also excited because She is safe now! She believes that as long as she continues to grow stronger, then she must be the one who survived to the end! After handling the things of Mia, Hall couldnt help but breathe a sigh! After letting Mia go out to rest, Hall began to think about what to do next. Now Titan mainland seems to be safer. I believe that as long as Avril children don''t go out, there will be no problem. Then what he has to do now is to go back to Allen to find Lina, and then come back and improve his strength! After this decision, Hall found that it was late, and slept early after bathing, until the next morning, Loren came over to find him again... Reading network Chapter 337： trial Chapter 337 Interrogation "Hall, let me go! When the Dean asks you something, will you answer and know?" Seeing that Lauren was so serious, Hall could not help but curiously ask, "Dr. Lawrence will ask me what the problem is." Loren heard the look of Hall with a weird look. After a moment he said, "Who told you that Lawrence Dean is looking for you? If it is the old man of Lawrence, I will not come in person! Dean Hudson. The top leader of the Mars Magic School!" Dean Hudson? The top leader of the Mars Magic School? Hall heard this and involuntarily regarded him as the president of the earth... "Is it for the **** month of the mainland?" Hall was a little worried, so he couldn''t help but ask. Loren saw that Hall looked a little hesitant, patted him on the shoulder and comforted. "You can rest assured that things are not as bad as you think. You don''t have to think so much! When the Dean Hudson asks you, What do you answer! Well, yes, if the Minister of the Ministry of Education, Morgan, asks too much, dont talk, then I will!" Morgan? Minister of Education? Hall suddenly thought of the simple Ruskin in the office that day, watching him look at his face that day, it seems that this teaching department is difficult to get along with! "Oh! Good!" Since it is not clear what the inner court is now, then Hall doesn''t want that much. Anyway, when Lauren is on it, it will be fine. Once again, I came to the Wyvern, and the two of them soon came to the Fortune Fortress. This time there were a lot of armed soldiers guarding here, and it seems that something happened. Seeing that Lauren came over with a stranger, a soldier headed by Barren stopped Loren. After asking about Hall''s identity, it was released. Along the way, I saw a lot of guarded soldiers. Hall felt that he had come to the palace. Those people were like the guards who guarded the safety of the imperial city. It seems to see Hall''s thoughts, Loren explained as he walked. "There are not so many soldiers in the front floors of the Glory Fortress, because the last few layers have a magical college high-level, there is also a secret weapon of the Glory Fort, so the safety issue is especially important!" Loren did not say what a secret weapon, but since Loren said this, he would naturally not ask more, because if Loren would say, Hall believes he will tell himself. Soon the two came to an office where they passed the last inspection before they entered the room under the leadership of the soldiers. As soon as he opened the door, Hall couldn''t open his eyes with the magic light shining in front of him. After a while, he could adapt. After his vision recovery, he suddenly found out that it was a conference room like a round table, and many people were already sitting on it. What attracted his most attention was an old man sitting in front of him. His hair was all white, but the comb was very neatly draped behind his back. The appearance of the body was not too gorgeous. He didnt speak, just This faint look at Hall made him feel a little dignified, and the kind of superiority brought him the momentum is very uncomfortable, more prominent than in the past in the dark forest. This is a majestic old man, he should be the dean of the Mars City Magic Academy, Hudson! And next to him is a man and a woman with the same hair gray! The man''s biography was wearing an armor, and a military style made him sit very harshly. After coming in from Hall, his eyes never left! The other woman is a magic robe. Although Hall does not know her identity, but can sit next to the dean, obviously not going to be low! And to Hall''s surprise, she is the only one of these people who smiled and nodded at her! Of course, Hall also faintly found that there was an unsightly look at himself. He glanced at it quietly and immediately recognized that the person was the Ruskin that he had encountered before! Ruskin, Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Education! Then the identity of the person in front of him is also coming out - Morgan, the Minister of Education of the Inner Court! In the hall, Hall also knows the dean of Lawrence, the senior water magician of the 9th, and the dean of the Akad School of Magic, Bowen, the eighth-class senior wind magician! Kathy, deputy dean of the Principal Academy of Magic, is a senior thunder magician! The two vice presidents sat respectfully sitting next to the two old men, and Hall understood it with a slight thought. They should be the dean of the other two Principalities of Magic, just like Dean Lawrence! There are other people who don''t know their identity, but he knows that if anyone here uses the curse to destroy this place, then the human top is estimated to lose one-third! "External Court Hall, you come to the middle!" When he saw the man talking, Hall brows slightly wrinkled, he did not think that the first one turned out to be Ruskin! He remembered that Lauren had said to himself when he came in. If Morgan asked too much, he could choose not to answer! Then Rosekin let him into the middle hall of the meeting, he hesitated to walk in, so he looked at Loren behind him, and made Allen''s face waved a little. Lauren didn''t think that this kid had asked for help when he asked if he hadn''t started yet. He looked at it and smiled at Hudson. He didn''t talk anymore. He sat directly behind Lawrence after Hall passed. "You are the Hall of the Foreign Student Hall?" Hall heard a nod and said, "Yes, I am Hall!" Everyone saw that Hall was not humble, and most people sighed a little. Being able to perform so well in front of so many human tops seems to be very rare in the younger generation! Just now, Hall won the recognition of some people! Of course is also not so friendly! "Hall! You honestly account! You are not a spy sent by the Mozu!" Suddenly a loud scream came from the side, and the voice seemed to have a little mental strength. Hall suddenly felt that the pressure on the whole body suddenly increased, and his own mental strength could not help but start to resist this pressure. "Yep?" Everyone saw this scene, except that Lorens face changed greatly. Just remembering to swear, but it was stopped by Lawrence, while others were surprised to see Hall. They all know that this is a kind of deterrent mental power attacking magic. It doesn''t have much lethality in itself, but it is very useful for interrogation. Some people with poor mental ability can easily retreat in the face of this spiritual power, and will actively say what they know because of fear. And Hall turned out to be a little pale, so nothing more! "He... is it okay?" Reading network Chapter 338： discuss One second to remember [love novel network], no pop-up novels for free reading! Chapter 338 Discussion "He''s okay? Interesting!" Many people looked at Hall in a strange way. In the face of the momentum of an eighth-class senior mage, there was nothing wrong with it. They were replaced by people who were as old as Hall, or the top ten in addition to the inner court. Can''t do this! Even this season''s new star Catherine, she seemed to have suffered a little loss when she faced Rose King at the opening ceremony. And Hall, this guy is going to be fine, which makes everyone in the room a little surprised. "Deputy Minister Rossine... Are you kidding?" Hall looked at Ruskin with a cold eye. He had thought that this Roskin was somewhat hostile to himself, but he did not expect that he would directly open up the spoiler of the Mozu! This crime can be too big! Its too big for Hall to bear! Regardless of Hall''s acknowledgment of not admitting it, once you let this matter in Hall, what is the label of the devil''s spies, it is conceivable that Hall will have no more room in the Titan continent! "Nima! I have to put such a big hat on Laozi, and I am not afraid to directly crush me? I touched your wife or played your daughter. You are so against me?" "Just kidding? Who is joking with you! Over the years, there have been only a handful of people coming back from the **** continent! Why are you coming back alone? The magic that you brought back we studied, and there is nothing you said. Powerful, you let our magicians here learn this so-called array of magic, are you ready to let them all ruin the original occupation, become nothing?" "How is it possible?" Hall heard his face change, he did not show up the magic, and did not feel anything wrong, why Rossine would say this. Not only that, but he also found that most people present agree with this view. "No, how can this be?" Hall has seen the power of this magic, especially the joint array of magic, killing the **** family and defeating the army, how to get to Ruskin in front of them become so unreliable? What did you say about the ruin of the original occupation? Is this a joke? If it is true according to Ruskin, then once the magicians of the Titans are learning magic, the strength will not be said, once the Mozu invades the Titan continent, then humans will face the possibility of being enslaved... Thinking of this, Hall suddenly thought that he seemed to be using the initial magic when he came to the Titan continent. He didn''t understand the specific power of it. Once it was really like Ruskin, then Hall also became a devil in disguise. The accomplice of the tribe, this is not the spy of the Mozu? Thinking of this, Halls forehead could not help but burst into a cold sweat. Everyone in the room is an old fox. Hall''s every move can''t escape their eyes. After seeing Hall''s face change slightly, Rosekin and some people have a smug expression on their faces, and Loren and others are worried. Looking at Hall, worried about what accidents he would have. "Hey! It seems that you also know the guilty conscience, honestly explain what is your purpose? If you tell the truth, maybe we can get down from the light!" puff! Hall suddenly couldn''t help but smile. This laughter was particularly awkward in the whole hall. Many people looked at him with dissatisfied eyes and wanted to see what he was going to do. "I said Vice Minister Rose King, you kept saying that I am a traitor, is it based on the thing I brought back? If this is the case, then I am not satisfied!" Loren heard that there was no silence. He looked at Ruskin and sneered. "Mr. Ruskin, why, you just think that my student is a genie for this reason? Funny! He brought back the news, you If you don''t accept it, even if you still fall into him, then can I think that you are the spy of the Mozu, you are deliberately trying to prevent us from being strong!" "You!" Rosskin didn''t think that this guy from Lauren actually spoke at this time. He thought that with his prestige, Hall could admit it. When it was time to operate, the outer court of the Mars Magic School would suffer. The credibility crisis, how to suppress it at that time is not what he said. The Minister and Lawrences grievances are very clear. He believes that if he manages this matter well and then gets the approval of the minister, then the position of the next minister is not what he is in his pocket? It is precisely because of this, so he will not leave room to suppress the outer court! "Loren, Hall is a student at the outer court of your Mars City Magic Academy, you..." Not waiting for Ruskin to finish, Loren grinned and said, "Sorry, Hall was the number of places in the inner court that he had chosen. So, he can now be considered a student in the inner court!" Uh! Everyone heard this moment, because of the special reasons for the selection of the inner court, all the students who entered the inner court can be confirmed to be a member of the inner court! That is to say, because Catherine successfully defeated the last brothers of the inner court, Hall, their foreign college, whether it is the students of the Principality of the Principality, was lucky to become a member of the inner court! "Now is not to discuss whether Hall is a student in the inner court. What he is saying now is that he wants to undermine the normal teaching of the college. If you want to encounter the magic of the college, this is the most abominable thing! We have already reached the conclusion, this is more Nowhere! And Hall dared to use the name of Dean Hoffman. Everyone knows that Hoffman has been killed in the battle decades ago, so I suggest that you take Hall and use search. Soul, so we can know the truth of the matter!" "Hey!" Suddenly the sound of a table was heard, and Hall looked up at and found that the man turned out to be Lawrence. "Deputy Minister Rossine, you have to treat a student with the poisonous magic of Soul Soul because of this, you are really a good minister of the Ministry of Education!" hiss! Many people looked at Lawrence strangely. They didn''t expect Lawrence to get angry. They didn''t see him getting angry for a long time. It shows how angry he is about what Roskin is doing today! "Oh, Lawrence, don''t be so angry, Vice Minister Ruskin did this. The big reason is also for the entire inner court. He is not wrong, but he is serious!" Hall glanced at the man who spoke. He is the Minister of Education, Morgan. Bastard! Hall secretly gritted his teeth, and he found that his strength was still too low. He said that he had no effect at all. Now he feels like he is a **** in the high-level game, and he has no autonomy! "No! This is not what I want! I can''t be at the mercy of them!" Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience, and the bookshelf is synchronized with the computer version. Chapter 339： Teacher, you can rest assured Chapter 339 Teacher, you can rest assured Halls heart was very unwilling at this time, but his own strength was too low, even if there was a cheap teacher like Loren who supported himself, and he did not receive any representation from the inner court president Hudson. He looked like he had come before, and there was no expression from the end to the end, so he looked at Ruskins black and white here! Morgan, the minister of the Ministry of Education, obviously helped Ruskin, and the discerning person understood it at first glance, but at present, no one other than Loren Brother Lawrence stood up! Lawrence seemed very passive at the moment. "Soul hunting is not so overbearing. I believe that as long as we use it well, Hall students can still recover in a few years!" grass! Hall is angry, what can be used and recovered in a few years? Change to you, are you willing? Said so grandiose! But this is not the main thing, Hall is afraid that this soul-hunting technique will expose him to the deepest secrets! One is the soul from the earth, a mysterious system space! He didn''t dare to gamble that these people have no greedy character. These seemingly well-dressed high school interiors of the School of Magic must be a lot of people who have forgotten! At least in front of this, Ruskin gave Hall this feeling! Therefore, he will never allow this! If these people really want to force him, then... Hall''s expression on his face did not change, but his heart was already secretly vigilant, but Hall did not think that his subtle movements were clearly seen by one person. This person is not someone else, he is sitting in the middle of the inner court Dean Hudson! I saw him stunned Hall, and the corner of his mouth showed a slight curvature, but he quickly recovered. "Interesting, this little guy, just seems to have made up his mind, his eyes suddenly become firm, and he doesn''t know what he wants to do?" "Is it? I seem to remember that the last time our students had an accident during the training. It seems that there is a person from the Ministry of Education to accompany them. If this is the case, then can I apply for the teaching in the principle of fairness and justice? The people of the Ministry are performing Soul Detective. Of course, we can also be as gentle as possible, so he may be able to recover in only one year!" puff! After the people present heard Lawrences words, many people couldnt help but laugh out. They all knew that there was a discord between Lawrence and Morgan. They also knew the cause and effect of the incident because of a Ministry of Education. The arbitrariness of the people, and finally let the experience of the experience failed, many insiders were injured. That incident led to the relationship between Lawrence and Morgan being freezing to freezing point. If the deputy dean Renee had come forward to mediate, they are likely to fight! "Okay! This matter will be discussed here for the time being. Before this matter is over, everyone can''t mess around. If you let me know who is ruining, don''t blame the law enforcement department for not giving you a feeling!" This is the first time Hudson spoke. Hall found that when Hudson said that the law enforcement department, everyone present was actually showing a heavy expression. It seems that the power or strength of this law enforcement department should be very strong. Otherwise, why do these college executives show this expression? Seeing Hudsons words, even if they were dissatisfied with Ruskin, they could only rise up and respectfully greet Hudson and say I understand. Everyone left, and most of them seemed to be very busy. They rushed to see Hall and left, including Lawrence. He also nodded at Hall and followed Hudson. "You can rest assured that the old guy will help you talk!" Loren did not know when he went to Hall and patted him on the shoulder. "That teacher, Loren, what is going on here? I am desperately coming back to get a result that may be spoiled? Is there a bowel movement in his mind?" Loren heard awkwardly. He didn''t think that Hall would say Rosekin like this, but he seemed to be very satisfied with what Hall had said. He suddenly smacked Hall''s shoulder and ignored his grin. "Yes! That old boy is a bad stomach, and his head is really full of stool! This is a good description!" Hall rolled his eyes, he just wanted to vent his dissatisfaction, did not think that this unreliable teacher actually laughed. "Okay! This is the case for the time being. If you want to come to the college before they can find evidence, they will not come to the chaos! Don''t think too much! Go back and take a rest now!!" Suddenly Hall thought of a problem and quickly went up and asked Lauren. "That teacher, Loren, did you say that you are not going to reward me? Now?" Not to mention this is fine, once said that Loren can not help but feel a little angry. "Do not worry, this thing should be no problem! Roskin, the guy, he deliberately did this today, the purpose is to not let you choose which reward, But you have to have confidence that since the invention of the Hoffman adult, they must have his use, but now the time is too short, there is no way to prove it immediately in the hospital! Wait!" When he heard this, Hall couldn''t help but hate Rosekin. He looked down and meditated. Loren didn''t want to bother him when he saw it. The two walked silently in tandem. Suddenly Hall suddenly raised his head and said to Loren, "Teacher! I need a magical crystal! Please lend me!" Loren heard a word and fell to the ground. He didn''t think that his student had suddenly silenced for so long. Nine-class magic crystal? That is the top presence in Allen''s mainland. Even if he is now, if you face a 9th World of Warcraft alone, even if there is a nine-tailed lion to help, it can be tied Not bad, I want to kill it and get the magic crystal, it can be said that it is a very difficult thing! Not to mention him, even if it is Lawrence, it is estimated that there will be no more than three magic crystals on the body! He himself also got two pieces of the second-class low-level magic crystal under the coincidence. After that, the lion was successfully promoted to the ranks of the World of Warcraft, and he was lucky to become a nine-level low-level summoner! He looked at Hall''s firm eyes, and Loren thought of it and handed it out a space bag. "Remember me when I get it!" Hall didn''t think that Lauren actually gave him a precious thing like nine, and gratefully glanced at Loren, who was waving in front of himself, and Hall suddenly said! "Mr. Loren! Thank you! You can rest assured that I will not return it to you!" Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience, and the bookshelf is synchronized with the computer version. Chapter 340： See you old friends Chapter 340, seeing old friends For Loren''s later smile, Hall smiled and sent Hall to the ground, and Loren flew back in a two-legged dragon. Hall returned to the neighborhood of his sister according to the route in memory. What surprised him was that he just saw a few familiar figures when he came back. "Hall? Really you?" An exclamation sounded from a woman''s mouth, and Hall saw a figure coming quickly in front of it. "Lisa, are you okay? And you?" It turned out that these people were the Lisa, Ai Tu and Barbera and Betty who came to the inner court after the selection of the inner court. After they saw Hall, even Barbera, who didnt want to see Hall, showed a pleasant expression. "Are you really coming back? I thought that Catherine''s sister was telling lies, didn''t think it was true? How come you come back alive?" Hall couldn''t help but roll his eyes, how can a good word change from her mouth? What makes me come back alive? Should I be lying down and being transported back like a corpse, are you happy? Betty couldn''t help but point out Barbera''s head, and then she said. "''welcome back!" Betty is Betty, people are beautiful and sound, and the sound is good, the most important thing is that the way of life is far better than the ivory tower of Barbera! If Barbera is facing a stranger, she can easily irritate others and bring unnecessary troubles to herself! "Thank you!" After being polite with Betty, Hall looked at Ai Tuo and Lisa. "Are you all right now?" Hall didn''t say it was okay. As soon as I mentioned this, both Aito and Lisa had a bad face. Betty immediately said, "This is not a place to talk. Let''s go ahead and say it!" Hall heard the words and patted his head, and quickly took everyone into the house. For Lisa, they have long been familiar with it. After giving tea to everyone, they left. She knows that Hall has something to say, she doesn''t understand much, so she doesn''t get involved. After Lisa had finished speaking, Hall knew what was going on during this time. Let''s talk about Lisa, her father is the president of the Damei Port Mercenary Trade Union Branch. Because Damei Port was occupied by the Haizu, although her father tried to organize the personnel to resist, but after all, the Haizu was suddenly attacked, adding too many Shanghai soldiers. In the end, it failed. As a result, he was cut back to the position of president of the trade union branch after returning to the capital of the Akkad capital of the country. But fortunately, her father has nothing to do! The situation of Ai Tuo and Lisa is similar. The northern orc race began to invade. The Principality of Studan in Ai Tuo was the first to bear the brunt. At present, several small countries near the Principality of St. Dan are almost destroyed. A large number of human soldiers are going to the Principality of Studan. Put together, and Ai Tuo is also ready to pick up the mission to help his country resist the invasion of the orcs. As for what Barbera said, it was a surprise to Hall, because they said that Catherine was injured! And it is mentally hurt! For a magician, mental injury is a very troublesome thing. It recovers a lot slower than the physical injury! "How is it hurt? How is the situation?" For Catherine, although Hall and her relationship is not very good, but for the key that she was able to help herself in the beginning, he is still very grateful, now I heard Catherine injured. Or spiritual, he immediately thought of the spring of life in his space. "The situation is not so good now, Grandpa Lawrence is going to go to the elves to see if there is any possibility of getting the moon well water!" Elf? Hearing the elves, it made Hall have to think of the injured Nosia, and didn''t know how she was? When Hall was in a daze, Barbera suddenly called him "Hall, what are you thinking about?" Hall, who was thinking, was suddenly interrupted by Barbera, but he was not angry. He turned to look at Betty. "I want to come to you. I have heard from the Ai Tu that I have been to the Elves, so I don''t welcome humans!" It is said that Hall here could not help but think of what happened to the elves when they fled. First, I met Uncia, who was caught by an accident, then I learned the Buddha, Iwell, the forest patrol Nataliya, the elf girl in the village, Alice, Druid Serus, and the Elf Queen Carter. Queen Rina Hilfer. "There is no way. After all, in the inner court, the drugs that repair mental strength are too bad. Dean Lawrence is also considering what to do with the elves!" Betty heard a little worried about her face, she came here. There is indeed a purpose, that is, I want to inquire about the situation of the elves from Hall, but I did not expect that it would be like this. "In fact, there is no big problem. Do you want to come to Ai Tu and remember Nosia?" When I heard Hall ask myself, Ai Tuo nodded and nodded. "Of course I remember, I just didn''t think she would be the princess of the Elves!" "Well, she seemed to be poisoned at the last time. If there is something here that can detoxify, I think the Queen of the Elves will definitely agree!" Hall has a spring of life, which is a little help for restoring mental strength, but only He doesn''t want others to know about it now, at least not at this time! If Roskin and others were told, maybe these guys without a face would grab it. Even if it is not like this, Hall is also worried that when he is not strong enough, he is told that he has a baby who has repaired his mental strength. It is difficult to protect them from thinking. www.novelhall.com~ After all, people are separated from the belly! The Hall of Justice, who is guilty of his sin, still knows! And Hall also wants to go to Alan''s mainland. He still has a lot to do. After hearing that Lawrence might go together, he thinks that there is such a strong beater beside him. He doesn''t believe that the Elf queen will rush. Hands-on! If you let Lawrence know the thoughts in Hall''s heart, I don''t know if he will blow his beard and make Hall a humanoid ice sculpture! Thinking of this, Hall continued, "If you don''t mind, I will follow when I leave!" Betty heard a smile and thanked Hall. She had come to see Hall and had this idea. Since Hall offered it, she was naturally happy to agree. After an appointment with Hall, Betty and others left. Hall was sitting alone in the room. There were too many things happening today. He needed some time to sort out. Until the night he vomited his breath. "It seems that the road behind is still growing..." Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience, and the bookshelf is synchronized with the computer version. Chapter 341： I am optimistic about you. Remember for one second [], no pop-up novels for free reading! Chapter 341 I am optimistic about you Katherine''s injury can be said to be out of Hall''s expectations. When he saw Catherine the next day, he couldn''t believe it was the first beauty of the beautiful outer court! Now Catherine''s face is very pale. From the occasional twitching expression on her face, she can''t see that her condition is not so good. The symptoms are like migraine, and she reaches out to her temple from time to time. The deep dark circles can be seen, Catherine seems to have not rested for a long time. How is it so serious? What caused this? What attack can make a person look like this? When Hall raised the question, Catherine couldn''t help but show a smile. "This is what the Souls have wounded me like this!" Soul? Hall is a bit strange, when is there a soul group, what kind of race is this? Catherine''s physical condition is very bad. When she talks about the words, she hurts a lot. Looking at the painful expression of a big beauty, Hall wants to take out the spring water for her immediately, but Catherine is injured in the eyes of the public. If Hall healed her on the spot, the consequence is that he can''t take it anymore! In the heart, there are some entanglements in the guilty Hall just want to say something, Betty on the side explained the situation of the Soul. The original Soul is a relatively mysterious existence in this continent. When humans ruled this continent, they did not find their existence. Until they didnt know why, they suddenly appeared and attacked humans. . There are two kinds of attack methods, one is materialized, so you can physically attack! There is also a kind of soul, after the soul is used to attack the spirit! If there is no mental protection, then a group of soldiers is likely to be completely destroyed by an enemy of the Soul Soul... The most troubling thing for human beings is that every human being attacked is very miserable, and it looks like the soul is swallowed up! Later, under the investigation of a summoner, it was discovered that their souls were really swallowed up, and each time the souls swallowed some human souls, they would be stronger! However, after a human being suddenly discovers the death of the Soul, it will leave a blue ball of the same size as a bead. This small ball can be absorbed by humans in a specific way, not only the summoner can absorb, but all human beings. Can absorb! In this way, the soul and human beings have become natural enemies! Everyone wants to destroy and grow up! Because human beings currently have some absolute advantages in the Titan continent, the souls are now hidden, and humans are attacked from time to time, especially after human beings have collapsed from the **** continent. Especially in recent times, especially outstanding! And Catherine''s squad started with other squads after receiving the faculty. When they were about to win, a lot of soul soldiers suddenly appeared. The people in the Ministry of Education actually asked Catherine to have their backs and let a few mental attacks. The summoner of ability followed. If Catherine had a life-saving scroll that Lawrence had given her, could Catherine come back alive or not! When you hear Holden here, you can understand that it is no wonder that Lawrence will propose to use Soul Soul. Once it is used, it is impossible for people in the Ministry of Education to lose their faces and be thrown home! At that time, Morgan''s prestige was greatly reduced. After all, his people escaped, but he wanted to suppress this matter for the sake of the overall situation. The two sides did not know how long it was, but in the end there was no result! Fortunately, Hudson also knows that this is not the way, so tells you that Lawrence can treat Catherine''s medicine, and agrees to allow Lawrence to choose the same baby and elves from the inner court on the principle of not violating the big! For the granddaughter''s body, Lawrence is going to go to the elves to exchange the moon and spring water for healing. As for this hatred, come back later. "When are we going?" Betty told Hall that it was about three days later, because the magic array needs a lot of magic crystals every time it is opened, so it is easy to send it together when there are many people, so that it can reduce a lot of magic crystals. Three days passed in a blink of an eye, and Hall did not do anything. He lost Ai Weier at home and told Mia to let her take care of the house. As for Ryder and Yakov. Hall did not take it away. Ź Ryder had been shown **** by Hall in yesterday, and both of them were forced by Hall to stay in the inner court to practice, and the famous saying told them that they are only cumbersome when they go out with themselves. If you don''t want to be cumbersome, you can only increase your strength! The two men nodded firmly and said that they will work hard! Hall nodded with satisfaction, and both gave five hundred stone. He believed that these were enough for them to cultivate in a short time. For the soldiers to absorb the field stone, this is still Ryder told Yakov, not to look at Yakov before using it, but his absorption of the domain stone is even stronger than Ryder! This makes Hall not help, some of them are full of Yakov. Their indigenous people are naturally stronger in the absorption of the domain stone? Or is it just that he is alone? Because there is no comparability at present, Hall can only keep this in mind, thinking about when there is a chance to confirm it. If this is the case, then the indigenous people of the **** continent will play a vital role in the future battle against the **** continent. Just one morning three days later, after they said goodbye to Hall and Avril, they came alone to a place where Betty had agreed. But to Hall''s surprise, this time the comer is not Lawrence ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but his cheap master Loren and vice president Morstein! It seems that Halls surprise, Lorens face ugly, glanced at him. "What are you looking at? Your teacher, I personally accompany you, you still have a look that looks down? Is there a student like you?" Hall saw that Lorens reaction was so big that he couldnt help but grin. That sorry, Teacher Loren, I just dont want to see you being beaten by Tibet when you are fighting with the Elf Queen... Lorens sigh of blows his eyes and looked at Halls curse. You bastard, dont you look down on me? Hall didn''t talk, but looked at Loren with this look, and the silent rebellion made Loren catch some shrimp. The most what he couldn''t stand was that Morstein even nodded his way. "I remember the Queen Elf, a senior magician like nine? Enron, I am optimistic about you..." "..." Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience, and the bookshelf is synchronized with the computer version. Chapter 342： Go to the Elven State Chapter 342 to the Elven State "Mr. Lauren, if they dare to move my sister, they will kill them!" After the transfer line, Hall understood why Lawrence did not come out, because Hall''s current status of spies is not clear, Lawrence forced Hall to leave the inner court to help because Hall knew the elves. And Ruskin, they have to monitor Hall''s sister Avril Lavigne, Lawrence in order not to let Hall worry, take the initiative to stay in care of Avril children, in fact, is the protection of disguise. Therefore, Lauren became the protagonist of this action! A nine-level junior summoner, there is a nine-class World of Warcraft, can be said to be very good in Allen mainland! Seeing Hall''s murderous face, Loren showed a serious expression in his eyes. "Hall, don''t worry, there is Lawrence Dean, they don''t dare to mess around... and this time I asked him to do this!" Seeing that Hall had cast a doubtful look, Loren said without changing his color. "This battle in the inner court is not so simple. The magic that you brought back seems to be not well executed in the inner court. I heard that they just looked for it. One or two people came to experiment, and then it was not appropriate to be qualitative!" Here, Lorens face showed a mocking expression. The **** thought that the elders were confused! In fact, Dean Hudsons mind is very clear. If I didnt guess wrong, he didnt act so fast this time. It must be Waiting for something! So I feel that instead of letting you stay in the inner court and being monitored by them, its better to come out first!" After seeing that Halls face was not so stiff, Lauren just took a shot and said his shoulder. "I don''t know if you found out. Dean Hudson didn''t seem to mention Dean Hoffman!" Hall couldn''t help but hear it here. He just remembered that he felt like some from the beginning. Strange, why Hudson had not spoken during the meeting, and did not agree to use Soul Soul at the crucial time. "Is it..." Loren laughed, and despite Hall''s eyes, the big hand slammed him and smiled. "I will bet with them that you will figure this out. It seems that I did not misread you! Your kid is a thief fine!" Loren saw Hall''s grin and smiled more unscrupulously. "Oh, this is what you think. I have a mission this time, that is to find the deputy dean of Hoffman! And Moran Dean is back to wait for the news of Dean Hoffman!" No wonder Hall thought a lot in the past few days. He always felt that something was wrong. Now, when he heard that Lauren said that he suddenly understood it, he secretly sneaked at the old guys and said, "The old fox!" ...... There are not many people coming here. Except Hall, Loren and Mostan, there are only injured Catherine, Betty, and Ai Tu! Ai Tuo was going to return to the Principality of Stirdan to participate in the War of the National War, so after he and Hall said something, they could take the airship and leave the city of Mars. Morstein had been out for a while, and the school of the Magic Academy needed him to deal with it. So after he and Hall said hello, they went to deal with their own affairs. Hall and Loren also discussed the methods of the elves in the past. The sea boat from Damme is undoubtedly the most recent road. Hall has already passed. However, this road is no longer working. The seas have already landed on the land. Everyone is not optimistic about taking the boat to the Elves. If you fly directly, if it is the previous route, it is said that this has been slowly explored for so many years. If you do not follow the previously prescribed route, if you provoke a lot of flying World of Warcraft hatred, the consequences are unimaginable! In the end, you can only choose a slower way, that is, first fly to the border city of the Geely Empire according to the route, then enter the dark forest from the death wilderness directly from the border city of the Geely Empire to the Carlin City of the Principality of Gilardino. ! What about Carlin City? Hearing Carlin City again, it was not to let Hall recall the situation that Lina had encountered in Carlin City. Unconsciously, it has been almost a year since I came to this world. From the beginning of the escape to become a member of the inner courtyard of the School of Magic, I have met many people and encountered many difficulties. Hall sighed, his eyes suddenly became firm, and he believed that it would take a long time for him to become stronger. Just as Hall had just sat on the way to the city of Tyros, the capital of the Gili Diano, a group of people in the Gili Dian, a group of people, who were sitting on a goat-like World of Warcraft, quickly ran towards the imperial power of the Imperial Empire. If Hall is there, you can recognize it at a glance, these people are actually dwarf warriors! Underneath them is the dwarf special mount rock sheep! These rock sheep are generally in the rocky mountains, although they are not tall, but they are very docile, jumping strength and endurance are very good, very suitable for the dwarf family. And a dwarf at the head was looking anxious at this time, the armor on his body was rugged, and there seemed to be some blood on it, and it was not his or her enemy. Several dwarf warriors around him were similar to him. One of the dwarfs with white hair and beard was slightly better. He glanced at the dwarf and shouted. "Steel! Hold on! This orc attack is too powerful! We must find the reinforcements! We will be divided into two roads in front of the road, I will go to other dwarven army, you... If you insist that humans will send troops, I wish you good luck. !" It turned out that this black iron dwarf was the steel that was previously separated from Hall At this time, he had no such childish feelings before, looking at his anxious face, it seems that this time, his Life has gone through a lot of things. Steel nodded and heard the same with a huge voice. "Elder, I heard that my human friend Hall is already a student at the outer school of the Mars Magic School. I believe he will definitely help us! He will!" The black iron dwarf, known as the elder, looked at the black iron seriously. He wanted to say something, but after seeing the firm look of the black iron, he suddenly changed his mind. "That''s good! No matter what is unsuccessful... I hope you will come back after a month! If you can''t come back... don''t go back to Black Iron Fort... take care!" Looking at the elders and his entourage, the black iron bite his teeth, and then quickly flew to a city in the Principality of Sterling... Hall was sitting on the airship at this time. He didn''t know that Black Iron came out to look for him. He was thinking about whether or not to take life spring water to Catherine... "Headache!" Reading network Chapter 343： Not intentional Chapter 343 is not intentional Hot sun A small airship is flying in the air In a room in the airship, a man is sitting on the ground with his eyes closed. He left a drop of sweat from time to time on his forehead, and his long eyebrows twitched from time to time. His breathing was very steady, and he only had one breath every ten seconds. If he didn''t notice it, others might think that this person was already in a coma. "call!" Suddenly the man vomited, and he opened his closed eyes, revealing a colorful light. "There is some progress! I believe that it will take a long time for me to paint the fourth spiritual power magic!" This man is Hall. When he saw Catherine in the airship, he had thought about the headache from time to time and thought about giving him the spring of life immediately, but he later gave up. Thinking about when to go to the dark forest, look at the situation, maybe the Elf Queen will give him maybe, even if he doesn''t give it, he will find a reason to take this life spring water to Catherine, anyway, then Dodge is an accidental acquisition. Although Hall did not give life to the spring water, Hall gave the royal jelly and ant milk to Catherine, not to mention, after taking royal jelly and ant milk, the headache has actually eased. Catherine was surprised and surprised, and Hall gave me a generous bottle, which made Catherine look at Hall more. This guy from Lauren didnt know how to know that Hall had royal jelly, and then he took half a bottle with a cheeky face. Hall had only a few bottles in total, and he got half of his inventory, which made him feel bad for a while. You said that someone else is hurting to eat this. There is still a reason. You are an old man, your body is so good, what do you do with so much? Who knows that Laurens words made Hall close his mouth immediately. "You seem to have borrowed me a nine-dimensional magic crystal..." Hall... Thinking of the 9th and other magic crystals, Hall was in a good mood and forgot about it for the time being. After entering the space, Hall first came to the black soil. After this time of planting, the elf fruit has already harvested several batches, but since the Mithril mine has been used up, the black soil is slowly yellowing, obviously no longer suitable. Planted. After collecting dozens of elves, Hall threw the trees aside. If there were Elf people who saw Hall, they would throw dozens of elves and fruit trees in the same way. They would definitely smash Hall! Be aware that the trunks of these fairy fruit trees are good materials for making magic wands and bows! That is to say, Hall has a spatial relationship. This is so much in a short time. The Elf wants to get so much, at least for a few years. The spring of life has now produced a drop of three days. In addition, Hall has not used it a lot during this time, so there are more than a dozen drops in stock! Looking at these springs of life, Hall is very satisfied. In the past few days, he has taken the life spring water to speed up the recovery after he has exhausted the magical array. Only he can cultivate this way. It is estimated that it is replaced by The Elf Queen will not be so extravagant! After leaving here, Hall just glanced at the tall war tree. He felt that this war tree was more and more human, except that it would not move... "Is it going to live like this in the future?" Hall has thought about this question many times. Is the ancient tree of war he summoned true? Unfortunately, no one told him this answer, and he could only temporarily put it aside. In the space, it is still the case. Because there is no extra magic crystal, Hall has no way to upgrade them. Now, except that Xiaobai is a sixth-class Warcraft, the others are basically five, if it is replaced by Huo. Just arrived in this world, then he can definitely be king on one side! However, after knowing the situation in this world, Hall felt that his strength is still too small! The nine-figure magic crystal on his body allowed him to be so emboldened in front of a master of nine-class combat power. After all, the call time of thirty is a major drawback of the ancient war tree. If Hall can''t solve this problem, then he feels that it is better not to easily provoke the masters of the nine-class combat power! "Hey!" As always, Xiaohe rushed to bite Hall, because Halls speech is not the first time! If Xiao Hei can speak, it must be roaring loudly around Hall all day. "You are lying!" However, Hall was prepared to throw out a roast chicken in the restaurant. Xiaohe was directly transferred to the target... Also said that it is not a dog... After comforting Xiao Hei, Hall left the space directly. The primary treatment potion and the primary magic potion have already done a lot. With the shortage of materials, they can''t continue to practice alchemy. time! What Hall needs most now is time. There are a lot of enemies in front of him that need to face. He urgently needs to strengthen his strength, so that he will not be used as a **** anymore, and others will not improperly say what he said. One thing. This is like a country with a nuclear bomb in the Earth era. I clearly tell you that I want to use a nuclear bomb for you. You are not the same thing, so I am sorry, if you are like this, talk with a nuclear bomb! After taking another drop of raw spring water, Hall closed his eyes and absorbed it. After the mental recovery, he continued to practice the magical array. In this way, Hall spent the last few days in this crazy practice. ...... "Hey!" With a knock on the door, Hall suddenly opened his eyes. He is now not being interrupted by people and causing mental reversal. This is what he learned while chatting with Loren. The force is released to form several barriers. When the first barrier is broken, he will have a reminder when portraying the mental power magic array. Through Spiritual Hall, I found that the knocker was Betty and Betty was used to Halls mental strength, so she did not use mental power to resist Hall. Of course, if Huo Dare to explore her body through mental strength, then Betty will definitely let Hall know what is regrettable! "Betty Sister!" Seeing Betty looking at himself with a smile, Hall quickly greeted him. "Oh, I didn''t bother you! Let the Lord Loren let me tell you that I am going to the Liji Empire soon. (There may be a few mistakes before... correct now, it is the Geely Empire!) The border, I believe that it will take us long before we will enter The Principality of Gilardino!" Hall nodded. He just wanted to say something. Suddenly there was a violent sway in the entire airship. Betty didn''t stand up and quickly screamed and fell to the side. Hall''s eyes were fast, his hands were ready to grab her and stabilize her, but Betty was a blushing look at Hall. Hall felt the soft feeling that he had just sent, and quickly apologized. "That... I didn''t mean it!" Reading network Chapter 344： Blocked Chapter 344 is intercepted "You still said!" Betty''s face is blushing, although she also knows that this is not Hall''s fault, but Hall is a guy who has gotten cheap and sold, this is Betty''s most angry! "This bastard!" Seeing that Hall was smirking and touching his nose and not talking, Betty almost wanted to give him a slap. "That Betty Sister, are we going to go out and see?" Hall has heard the exclamation of the airship crew outside, and it seems that things are not that simple. Betty heard the face and it returned to normal. After a glance at Hall, Betty turned and left, but at the moment of turning around, a voice suddenly came to Hall. "Okay, this is the case. You don''t want to talk about it! No, I will make you look good!" Looking at Betty''s back, Hall is really a bit crying, this is really not his fault, he did not expect, just an accident even let Betty, a woman who has always been laughing, gave birth to anger. "Hey, don''t she like men? No..." When he thought that Betty might be a Lara, Hall couldn''t help but shudder. If Betty knew that Hall was now arranging himself, maybe she would summon his summoning beast to clean up the Hall. ...... "Boom!" Another fireball directly flew over, but this time it was flew out by a magical barrier. "The people on the airship are listening to us! We are the Gilardino Principality Gryphon Flying United! Now we order you to stop flying immediately, otherwise we will shoot you down!" With this sound from the magic of the sound, the people on the entire airship have heard this passage. The Principality of Gilardino? This has already arrived in the Principality of Gilardino, but... Why did the army of the Principality of Gilardino start the airship? This problem suddenly appeared in everyone''s mind, and everyone did not understand why. The captain is a middle-aged goblin. He has released the defensive magic array when he was attacked for the first time. This is also the downside of the small airship. The release of the defensive magical array during flight greatly increases the energy consumption. It is very wasteful! After all, the chances of the goblin airship being attacked are very small, but Hall they have been met this time! "What happened! Teacher Loren?" When Hall came out, he saw Betty''s reader Card Catherine. Fortunately, Catherine didn''t show anything when the explosion, but Betty glanced at him after seeing Hall. This made Catherine look at Betty and Hall very strangely. She didn''t understand what happened to the two. Fortunately, Loren said at this time. "This seems to be the flight force of the Principality of Gilardino. I didn''t think there was a magician. It seems that they should be the elite troops guarding the kingdom! But I don''t know why they would. Was sent out!" Watching a team of lions flying troops slammed into the airship, the captain of the airship came out with a blue face. "I am the captain of this airship. May I ask this general, why do you attack my airship without any reason!" Don''t look at this middle-aged goblin is not high, but it is very convincing when it speaks! "The order of the king of the Principality of Gilardino, Gilardino prohibits the passage of any airship! All airships must return, and the prophet is kept, all shot down!" The head of the military said coldly, and then several of his men began to guard to prevent the airship from doing anything special! Looking at the lion''s warrior holding the broken konjac and the magician preparing the magic, the middle-aged goblin knows that they are serious. After all, the goblin is not at the top of the food chain in the Allen continent, plus he is just a small transport. The airship, there is not much combat power, if it is really hard, it is likely to be shot down by the army of the Principality of Gilardino! Even when he came back to complain, it is estimated that the flight guild will not really come to deal with the soldiers of the Principality of Gilardino. After all, people have told you this in advance, you have to be hard-hitting, who can blame? "Captain, since they are not allowed to fly over, stop at the small town on the border of the Fire Empire, and then how do you return directly?" The captain knew Laurent. After hearing Lorens suggestion, he also agreed with the sloping squat. After all, this has already been made clear, although he does not understand why the Principality of Gilardino did this, but since Luo Lun has already spoken, and he does not have to say that he must send people to the capital of the Principality of Gilardino. "That line, then we will return now!" After seeing the airship began to turn around and returning to the air, the gryphon troops of the Principality of Gilardino did not attack. They stayed in the airfield looking at the far-off airship until the airship disappeared, and then returned to the original place to continue. task. "Captain, this is the third batch of airships that have been stopped? Why is the military ordering such an order? We originally guarded the imperial city, so why should we go down this place where the bird does not pull the task?" The captain heard a glance at the soldier who spoke, and he coughed after seeing other people also look at it. "We are soldiers, soldiers must obey orders! This is the first time, and the last time! I don''t want to hear it again next time!" "Yes! Captain!" Everyone heard the face suddenly changed. They didn''t think that the captain''s tone was so serious, so everyone was not speaking, silently controlling the Griffin to stop on a lookout. However, everyone did not find that the captains heart was actually not so calm on his face. He was also very puzzled by this order. It was only a long-term military career that he had to habitually obey orders. ...... At the junction of the Fire Empire and the Liji Empire there is a small town called Santa Gala. Originally because this town is remote, there are not many people who are willing to come here, but today However, there was an airship that stayed outside the town, which made many people in the town come out to watch. The pedestrians came down from the airship, and then the airship did not stop, returning to the city of Mars in the original direction. "I think this is a bit strange. The Principality of Gilardino has taken the initiative to cut off the airship route. This situation is very rare, unless..." Loren said after a moment of contemplation. "Unless what happened to the Principality of Gilardino!" "What about us? Dean Lauren, Catherine''s physical condition can''t be delayed for so long!" Lauren glanced at the anxious Betty, turned his head and glanced at the pale Catherine, and finally thought about it. "Everyone is tired today. Let''s go to the town in front to take a break and talk about it tomorrow!" Reading network Chapter 345： Caravan Chapter 345 Caravan The town was small, and Hall and his party quickly found a hotel that looked good. After the people settled down, Loren asked Betty to take care of Catherine, and he and Hall went out to inquire about the news. No matter where it is, people can get news from many places, so they both came to the only bar in the town. As soon as I came in, the smell of the nose made Hall almost want to use the wind system magic to blow all the laps here. A few elderly women with aging clothes came in exposed clothes, and Lauren was not absolutely sure. After all, he was an old man. Hall saw his mouth twitching directly. If he was not good, he might turn his head. Going away. Come with a cup of oatmeal and a glass of juice! Looking at the expression of the smirk of two old women, Hall glanced at Loren, the initiator of the beginning. Loren didn''t care. He said to the enemies who were present. "Everyone in the room has a cup of oatmeal, which is my account!" When I heard someone please treat, everyone in the room immediately cheered, although a cup of oatmeal was just a few copper coins, but some people are happy, are you? So the whole bar sent a word of thanks, and Loren smugly raised the glass of the hand in front of everyone, and then drank it in one breath! "Ha ha ha" Everyone saw that Lauren was so bold, and immediately cheered up. Several young women looked at Lorens eyes and ignored the Hall holding the drink. "This old man definitely comes to this place! Absolutely!" Looking at the appearance of Lorens familiar road, Hall couldnt help but shook his head. Fortunately, Loren came back soon, but his face was no longer the kind of bold expression. "What''s wrong? Teacher Loren?" Hall glanced at Loren with some horror. He didn''t know what news Loren had heard, and he let him react so much. "The rebellion in the Principality of Gilardino seems to be a rebellion, so no one is allowed to pass!" "What? Rebellion?" When he heard the words of the rebellion, Hall couldnt help but think of the former owner of the body. At the beginning, even if the king of the Principality of Orakil was rebellious, and there was no such way as the Principality of Gilardino, is there any other hidden feeling? After talking about Loren, what he thought of, Loren also nodded and said, "The merchant over there was preparing to sell things to the Principality of Gilardino. Unfortunately, it was stopped a month ago, until Now your friends are passing!" Hey... one month? Hall glanced at the businessman with a sullen face on his face. He didn''t think that this businessman was so powerful! I would rather wait for a month to go back and change my business. It seems that he is a good businessman! Ok, kidding... Merchants are all non-businesses, dont mention this joke! Anyway, Hall is getting a message, that is, the road is closed, not only the sky, but also the ground! "Go! Let''s go back!" After leaving the bar, Hall couldn''t help but take a deep breath. This incident didn''t seem so simple. What happened to the Girona Principality, rebellion? Who is the rebellion? All of these Halls did not know that it was reasonable to say that the Girardino rebellion had nothing to do with them before, but now it is just at this critical juncture, and this route was blocked because of the rebellion. "I can''t do it. I let the summoned beast take Catherine one step ahead, and then you will keep up with yourself!" For Luo London, Hall couldn''t help but roll his eyes, what and what! Not as good as he released the Golden Eagle with Catherine flying over. Flying World of Warcraft is better than running with your legs! However, Hall knows clearly that in the absence of Lauren to lead the team to the dark forest, it is equal to self-investment! He can''t guarantee that the Elf Queen will not bully after seeing him! Even if Hall summons a nine-class war tree with the Nine Crystals, he can''t guarantee that he is fine. A headache! After returning to the hotel, Lauren said something to Betty. Finally, Catherine did not agree with Loren doing this. She didn''t want Lauren to take risks for her. In the event of an accident, she would be very upset. Seeing the appearance of Catherine and others, the most torment is to count Hall. He considered it for a long time, and finally decided to take out the spring water to treat Catherine. He already thought of an excuse, that is, Princess Nosia gave it before! However, when Hall used the potion that dripped the life spring water to drink Catherine, she actually had a headache in addition to feeling that the brain was a little cool, and some old wounds were somewhat comfortable. "What? It didn''t work?" Hall was really shocked. He thought that the spring of life should be a very powerful baby for mental repair, but he didn''t think it was useless! Looking at Catherine, who still has a headache, Hall once again took out a drop and found that in addition to her mental state, Catherine still had severe headaches from time to time. "It seems that the life spring water is not a panacea! To treat Catherine really want to go to the dark forest!" I don''t know why, when Hall took Catherine''s life spring water, his heart suddenly felt a lot better. Since he already knew that life spring water could not save Catherine, his heart would still not be so guilty. Nothing in the night, Hall had no rest at night, and he was thinking about how to get to Carlin City. Do you really want me to fly over? However, when I thought that if I would forcefully fly over and encounter several times the attack of the Griffin Flying Company, Hall would have no bottom. He knows very little about air combat! If he really fights, he cant really be sure. Early the next morning When Hall got up, he heard Lorens voice coming from outside. "Hall, get up! There are caravans that can go to the Principality of Gilardino!" what? Hall quickly opened the door and saw that Lauren and Betty had already stood at the door. "Can a caravan be used? Yesterday was not saying that the road to trade was blocked? How can it be now!" Halls question was quickly resolved, and Loron said with a smile. "You don''t look at your teacher. Who am I? I went to drink last night... Well, when I was inquiring about the news, there was a team of caravans who wanted to pass the Principality of Gilardino. They were originally the people of the Principality of Gilardino. Wanted!" Hall heard a few words and twitched, but he heard it. The old guy went to drink again last night, and happened to hear the news... Its no wonder that when he came out, he smelled a wine, and the old guy had a night of drink... (www..) Reading network Chapter 346： Weird situation Chapter 346 is a strange situation Its said that its just to go to the night to talk about the news. For the old mans face, Hou Hall has a new understanding today. Loren ignored Hall''s contemptuous eyes, and he said awkwardly. "I have already communicated with the boss of the caravan. He agreed to take us back to the Principality of Gilardino, but after entering the Principality, we will not be in charge of us!" "Oh? According to the current situation, how is the boss so good? He is not afraid when the soldiers of the Principality of Gilardino will stop us? How can he explain our identity?" Halls doubts are not unreasonable. Since others have intercepted the air, others on land will not think of it? Don''t treat others as fools! Although Hall is very confused, but the old man of Lauren did not explain how he did it, he just smiled at Hall in a mysterious way. "secret!" Hall... ...... When the four men left the hotel and followed Loren to the door of the town, a middle-aged man saw Lauren and immediately smiled at him. "Oh, are you here? Is this your grandson?" grandson? puff! Catherine and Betty couldn''t help but laugh directly. Catherine''s pale face was also a rare smile, and Hall looked at Loren with a dark face. This old guy! Hall stared at the Loren, who was gnashing his teeth. No wonder he asked Lauren the old guy. He didn''t say anything. Now, he just wants to see his own joke. The middle-aged businessman looked at Catherine some strangely. I didn''t know what they were laughing at, so he asked curiously. "This should be your grandmother, look at this pale face, it is estimated that there is no good doctor here, wait until..." After the middle-aged businessman, Catherine didn''t listen to it. She kept repeating the previous sentence in her mind. "Sun married woman...wife...women..." Hall reached out and covered his face. For the old man''s broken mouth, he really didn''t want to say anything. Catherine''s pale face didn''t turn red all the time, but Betty tried to hold back the smile, and a soft face became blue. go with. Seeing what the middle-aged businessman still wants to say, Loren quickly said a few words to send him, and when he turned back, he suddenly noticed a few hot eyes behind him. If you don''t think about it, you will know who the owner of this gaze is. He coughs and cries, then turns to look at the angry Katherine. "Oh, this is not to confuse, understand! Understand!" Understand your sister! Holden was a little dumbfounded, who is Catherine, but the Queen of the Cold Mountain in the former outer court, Mr. Loren, even if you take Betty Sister to pretend, why do you choose her! Looking at Hall''s resentful look, Loren smiled and said. "Okay, let''s get on the bus. Since someone else has arranged a carriage for us, don''t waste other people''s good intentions. Let''s go up, I will be outside!" Going up... Hall directly filtered Loren''s proposal, and after sending two women with different expressions on the carriage, Hall spent a little money to buy a horse from the town. As for Loren, Hall is too lazy to take care of him! ...... The caravan set off. A group of people started from the town with hundreds of people. More than a dozen horse-drawn carriages seemed to be quite impressive. In the carriage, Betty has been smiling, and Catherine finally couldn''t help but laugh. The silver bell suddenly floated in the entire carriage. After a long time, Catherine glanced at Betty and said with a sullen expression. "Laughter! Be careful and wait for me to get better and slowly pick you up!" Seeing Catherine''s three-pointed, seven-point joke, Betty was not afraid, she smiled and grabbed Catherine''s arm. "Follow! My president is an adult!" Seeing Betty didn''t mean to be afraid, but instead made a look that was cheap and sold, and Catherine''s face just got up, and finally couldn''t help but laugh. "I don''t know what Grandpa Lauren thinks, but I came up with such a bad idea!" "Catherine Sister, actually, don''t say that Hall is not bad except for younger ones! If our Catherine sister really looks at him, then it is his blessing... Hey! Hurt, I am wrong! No said!" Just said half, suddenly his face was twisted, and the pain made Betty immediately put on a poor look for mercy. "Hey! Look at what you said!" In fact, Catherine thought about this problem when she heard that Lauren said this, but she is almost thirty years old, and Hall is only sixteen years old, and the female junior is holding a gold brick, but not only junior. But it''s a whole thirteen! This made her get what she got... With a slight sigh, Catherine left this ridiculous thought behind, and then worried about whether the elves could get the moon spring water. This is only halfway through the road, and I have encountered the problem of the road closure of the Principality of Gilardino. I dont know what will happen to the elves. It seems that Catherine is worried, Betty is no longer joking, holding Catherine''s hand to comfort. "Catherine, don''t worry, I think there is no problem with Dean Lauren." hope so! Catherine smiled slightly, then turned to look at the scenery outside the carriage, Betty did not know what she was thinking, so she simply watched the scenery with her along the way, Loren seemed worried about being Huo Erhao, so he has been chatting and drinking with the boss of the caravan, and Hall is too many people, and there is no carriage to sit for him. It is not convenient to reveal the secret of the space. He just sits on the horse and slowly follows the team. . One day later, Hall finally came to the border of the Pyramid of Fire and the Principality of Gilardino, where a bridge, with one end of the bridge as the border, at this time there are many soldiers guarding the Principality of Gilardino. Here, the long queue is waiting outside. Just when they arrived, there was a small caravan being rushed back. Listening to the appearance of the people in the caravan, Hall knew that they were not the people of the Principality of Gilardino. Will be restricted to entry. And he also heard a strange news, that is, at this time, the Principality of Girardino only allowed people from the country to come in and not allowed to go out... "What is the situation that will make a Principality make this proposal that harms the people? And it looks like these soldiers..." When talking about these soldiers, Hall suddenly found that something was wrong, because he felt that these soldiers were very indifferent, not only that, but their eyes were full of killing... Chapter 347： The devil is on Chapter 347 Devil is on "Is not right! Why is this happening?" When Hall observed these soldiers, he always felt that their situation was somewhat wrong, but what was wrong was not said. Looking at the businessman who wanted to talk to a general who looked like a general, the general''s performance was the same as those of the soldiers, and his face looked very harsh, but Hall always felt that something was wrong. "What''s the Hall?" Betty also found the situation of Hall and went to the side of the Hall and asked softly. Feeling the air flow from the ear, Hall''s face was slightly red, and Betty''s scent of blue, made Hall feel a little hearty. He coughed and said, "The Betty sister, I don''t know what it is. Anyway, I feel that these soldiers are not quite right, but what is wrong with it, I can''t say it!" Betty looked at Hall with a puzzled look. Is there anything wrong with the soldiers face? It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. Is it possible for a soldier to smile at you? Hall felt a bitter smile. He knew that Betty had no problems, so he didn''t say much. After laughing, he saw the caravan starting and he had to follow him. Anyway, he just took Carlin and went to the dark forest. He was too lazy to manage others. What Hall didn''t know was that it was because he didn''t pay attention to it and almost ate a big loss! After walking for about half a day, according to the caravan boss, it seems that it will take a long time to pass through a small town. He also introduced Loren to the wines there, and listened to Lorens mouth. For the case of Loren good wine, Hall really has no way, anyway, as long as he does not delay things, he will be casual. It seems that Hall sees a smile and smiles. Lao Luo walked over and patted him on the shoulder. "What happened to Hall, your kid is also, such a young person, there is no energy at all. What is the difference between going on and walking away? You..." Walking dead? With a bang, Hall slammed his head, and he had been thinking about something wrong before, but he never thought about it. Now when he heard that Lauren said this, he immediately remembered that those people were not exactly walking with the dead. Not the same? Hall has always said that they are strange, isn''t this lack of vitality, like a dead person? This feeling made him think of a class of people! Servant of the blood family! Thinking of Hall''s face change, he suddenly felt that these people are likely to be the servants of the blood family, even if not, this should also be related to the Mozu! As soon as I think that there are so many dead bodies on the border, what will the entire Girona Principality look like? No wonder Gilardino will seal the road, only let the people of the country enter, do not let it out! No wonder they drove them back on the road that the airship must pass. It turned out that it has been occupied by the Mozu! Hall just wanted to talk. Suddenly there were a lot of soldiers on both sides of the road. Looking at the costumes of these soldiers, who are they not the soldiers of the Principality of Gilardino? Then came a hoof behind him, and everyone looked back, but found that the general who had just talked to the merchant boss had rushed over. For a time, everyone was very nervous. Although they are stronger than the average soldier, they are only a hundred people, and these soldiers are at least 2,000! Twenty times the number of them made them a little panic. "Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! I don''t know what else the generals have. If you want to order alcohol, I have a hundred gold coins here!" The businessman touched his forehead with a cold sweat, and although he was afraid of death, he still came out in a timely manner and said loudly. The general heard the words and then said to the merchant, "Reassure, we don''t want money, but the plague of the Principality of Gilardino has recently occurred, so people who come in must go through the inspection, you need unconditional cooperation! Hall heard a sneer in his heart, he has developed that these people are not normal humans, and naturally will not believe their ghosts, so Hall quietly went to Loren to say points. "Mr. Loren, now is the time for you to show!" Loren heard a little doubt and looked at Hall, performance? Why do you want to perform? "Mr. Lauren, don''t you think they are abnormal? If I didn''t guess wrong, they might not be human!" "What? Not human? Not human." Here, Loren suddenly stared at Hall, and some did not believe it. "You mean... are they Mozu? Blood?" He knows that the blood family can transform human beings into slaves, but he does not believe it. This person who seems to be no different from human beings will actually be a blood family? Hall was no nonsense. When he saw that the general wanted to command the soldiers, Hall suddenly shouted in the language of the Mozu. "The devil is on!" Everyone in the caravan was stunned, but the general and the soldiers did not hold it, and then they shouted at the same time in the Mozu language. "The devil is forever!" by! Hall did not have a direct wave of hands, tens of thousands of stone bees suddenly appeared around, then Ada and other summoned beasts appeared on the side of Hall, without Hall command, they quickly rushed toward the soldiers, and that The general was taken care of by Xiao Bai alone. Everyone did not respond, and Xiaobai took the lead and took the general to photograph the Malay. "Mr. Loren, still don''t do it!" Loren heard the words and dared to keep it I was worried about Halls mistakes, but when I saw the eyes of the soldiers roaring, he understood that these people might be the Mozu. ! When I thought that the Mozu had already arrived in the mainland of Allen, even Loren could not be surprised by a cold sweat! what! The screams came from the mouth of the soldiers of the Principality of Gilardino. Although they have been transformed, their own strength is not high, and Halls summoned beasts are much more than them. The strength is better than the number. far. Coupled with the emergence of a magnificent iris, the soldiers of the Gilardino Principality, which has just threatened the safety of all, have been beaten without any help! The businessman boss and others looked at Hall and Loren with a stunned look. They didnt even think about it. The grandsons and grandsons who talked about laughing and laughing before would be such a terrible existence! "God is on...this...isn''t it true? They killed the soldiers, then are we also accomplices?" Looking at the Gilardino Principal Soldiers who have been killed, the caravans do not know what to do. Chapter 348： acquaintance Chapter 348 acquaintances The general was only a sixth-class fighter, so this white suppressed him. What''s more, Loren''s this lion that has just been promoted to the 9th World of Warcraft! However, it is a pity that when Hall just wanted Lauren to win the general, he suddenly screamed, ''You will all die''. After that, the whole person suddenly swelled up, so Hall responded quickly, let Xiaobai took him to fly again. With a bang, the general exploded directly in the air. Looking at the flesh and blood of the sky, Hall was also scared of a cold sweat! Watching the remnants of the soldiers turned to the Hall after the generals exploding, they launched a counter-attack, and everyone was scared by this enthusiasm. It is a pity that they are faced with Hall''s summoned beasts, not waiting for them to run a few steps, and soon they are all wiped out by Hall''s summoned beasts. "Hall... this is..." Betty looked pale and looked at the battlefield where the bodies were everywhere. "Devil!" Hall said two words in a heavy tone. "Where are the demons? They are the demons? But how do I feel about them..." Betty said with some uncertainty, but she did not finish talking, and she heard the Hall interface. "Do you feel that something is different? Unfortunately, they are indeed... I just tried to use the Mozu language, I didn''t think..." Betty heard this and it was awkward. It turned out that the two sentences were actually the language of the Mozu. No wonder she did not understand. "Hall, it seems that things are not so simple, the devils really came to the continent of Allen, look like, it is very likely that the entire Girona Principality has been controlled, this is trouble!" Hallby Loren knows better what this represents. If the Mozu invade a lot, then the Allen continent will be even more chaotic. "No, I have to report this matter as soon as possible. All of these demons must be wiped out, otherwise Allen will be another **** continent!" Here, Loren took out a reel and saw him. Wrote the evil on it, then the whole reel shines and then disappears. Looking at Loren''s face with a painful expression, it is obviously very precious. "This is a communication reel, because the materials are scarce, and the probability of success is very low, so one month can be a good one!" After talking about him, he turned to look at the merchant boss who was still pale. "I think it''s better for you to leave here now, don''t go back to the city, go back to the fire empire for a while!" The businessman can only nod his head because the situation is really strange. He feels that leaving here seems to be the most correct choice! After Hall and others were separated from the merchants, Hall was worried that the lightning golden eagle was too big, and it was easy to be found in the air. So a group of four people rushed along the mountainous area to Carlin City in a carriage. If Catherines body is not suitable for sitting, they will be faster. Just as Hall was on their way, Morstein, who was reading the information in the outer court, suddenly received Loren. After seeing that it was a long-distance transmission reel, Morsteins face suddenly changed, and he did not say anything directly to the transmission. Half a day later, Hudson, the dean of the Titan Continental Imperial Fire Academy, urgently sent a message to the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. After receiving the news, the dean of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic was shocked. If he did not believe, he immediately sent someone to investigate the matter. . A week later, the Liji Empire heard the news, the relatives of the inner court dean were taken down, and then some well-informed people discovered that the two legions of the Liji Empire began to move eastward. Liji was surrounded by mysterious characters, many thoughts Those who left the Liji Empire to go to other countries were persuaded to return, and those who did not obey were directly arrested, and those who entered the Liji Empire were strictly guarded. For a time, the entire Liji Empire was guilty... At this time, Hall and Loren had already arrived in Carlin City in the Principality of Gilardino. Fortunately, there was no difference in Carlin City. The group was preparing to take a good day in Carlin City. Hall It doesn''t matter if they are a few. The most important thing is Catherine. The week-long journey makes her look particularly tired. If she doesn''t take Hall''s royal jelly from time to time, I don''t know what Catherine will become. Once again, I came to Hall of Carlin City and said that there is no feeling that it is impossible. I want to meet the father of Carter, the father of Black Iron Dwarf Steel, and the owner of Jared, who later helped his city owner to escape. , and... the enemy of Hall, the head of the Demon Mercenary, Gilph! In the past, Gilph was an unmatchable peak for Hall, but now... Hall wants to pack him, that is, he can get it. "What''s wrong? Look at the look of your kid''s eyes. Are you looking at the girl? I said there are two in the car..." After Lorens words were finished, he suddenly felt the three murderers staring at him. He quickly closed his mouth and looked at Catherine and Bettys eyes. Loren quickly transferred the topic. "Well, I have already arrived in Carlin City. Catherine is also tired. Come and find a suitable hotel to rest!" In the face of such an old man, Hall couldn''t help but shook his head, especially Hall. He felt that the teacher he seemed to be looking for was too unreliable! After the pedestrian entered the city, he walked on the street. Hall had some impressions about this and soon found a good hotel. Hall, who was just about to go to the reservation room, suddenly looked cold and waved. A big moment appeared in the side of Hall, and Katherine and Betty were all aside. www.novelhall.com~ They dont understand Hall. what happened. Just want to talk, but I heard Hall say, "You move, you just have to try it and see if you dare to kill you here!" Yep? Catherine and Betty and Loren who came over couldn''t help but stunned. This was the first time they saw Hall talking in this tone. Curiously turned around and saw that the target of Halls speech turned out to be a man dressed as a mercenary. This person is very ordinary. It is not that his face is very pale at this time, and the sweat on his forehead cant stop flowing down. Not a look at the evil looking World of Warcraft staring at himself, he almost turned and ran! Seeing the cold eyes of Hall, and the tremendous pressure brought by the next Ada, the people finally couldnt help but squat down. "Hall is forgiving! I... I was forced to do it. If I don''t come out, Gilf will kill me!" "Oh, is it... I seem to have said that I will be back!" Hall looked at the man who was kneeling on the ground with a slap in the face... Chapter 349： Looking for a door Chapter 349, find the door The man who was kneeling on the ground was not someone else. He was the hand of the devil mercenary commander Narf, who was killed by Avril after Hall met Evel! "Hall... Hall Master! Please bypass me, I am willing to do everything for you!" The scene that appeared on the street was seen by everyone, and some people still wanted to come and fight. But it was pulled by people! "You want to die! You didn''t see the Warcraft? If I didn''t see it, it should be Xiaoyue Wolf! But what''s strange is that this Xiaoyue Wolf seems to be bigger than I have ever seen!" This is at least a fourth-class Warcraft! Can you call such a person, can you provoke?" When everyone heard this, they suddenly looked at Hall''s eyes and changed a bit. So, can a young, at least fourth-class combat summoner be offended? Some people who wanted to fight the injustice disappeared directly, while others made a very honest visit. "Hall... This is..." Loren saw that everyone could not wrinkle around his brows, although he was a more debauched personality, but he would not bully anyone. This is not what he does not want, but his character is like this! Now I see that my students are so dissatisfied with the people who are the most first-class fighters. Just because so many people are here, Loren is not blaming for the face of Hall! Catherine and Betty did not speak, but their eyes looked at Hall and had some strange eyes. Hall looked at everyone''s eyes, but he was not angry, but the faint man who squatted on the floor said. "Give you a chance to tell me where Gilph is? When he chased me for so long, he also sold slaves, he should get retribution!" Loren and others heard this and realized that it was not Hall who deliberately bullied people. It turned out that there was a story in it. Chase? Selling slaves? A few people are not idiots. If you hear this, you will soon be able to come up with something. It is estimated that the person named Gilph is a slave who sells slaves. Then Hall does not know what causes him to be provoked and is subject to His pursuit. Now that Hall is back, naturally he will not let go of that person! "Gilf is big~ Oh, Gilph is now in the mercenary''s station, I can take the adults with you now!" Loren knew that he had misunderstood his student, so he heard this and immediately said. "Hall, do you want me..." Hall shook his head and smiled. "Mr. Loren, you can take care of Catherine''s sister. They are good. Don''t worry about this. I am not afraid of a fourth-class fighter!" Just listening to a fourth-class warrior, Loren immediately rest assured, not to mention the fifth-class Warcraft Ada next to Hall, he just waved the ability of 10,000 stone bees, it is estimated that the ten fourth-class soldiers are empty. ! "Okay! Give it to me here, you are going to be busy with you!" Hall heard a smile and nodded. He let the mercenary lead the way, and while he walked, he stroked Adas head. For the case of Hall, in the eyes of others, it is a typical image of evil. Arrogant, dog walking, bullying! Isn''t this a bad thing? But who can think of it, a year ago, Hall is the master who can''t even beat this guy! When I thought about whether I had the help of the system space, I really didn''t know if I could live to the Fire Empire. ...... The resident of the Demon Mercenary Corps, at this time, a man was talking with another person in the hall. Suddenly he felt some pain in his forehead, which made him frown and wrinkled. This has happened before, every time it is dangerous, he relied on this mysterious feeling to escape several times, and now he did not expect to appear again. So his face looked a little bit blue and looked at the man in front of him and said, "The deputy head, I will hand it over to you first. I will go out and estimate that I will be back in a few days!" The deputy head did not think that Gilf actually said that half was going to go, watching his anxious appearance, it seems that he really has something. When I just wanted to say something, there was a burst of wolf noise outside, and then the sound of a heavy object and the screams made both of them look blue. It is rare to call the door directly like this. Otherwise, as long as the mercenary group does not disband, then this is an endless situation! "Who! Dare to dare to mess up in the Demon Mercenary!" With a roar, Hall quickly waved his hand to let Ah Da come back. At this time, Gilf also discovered the existence of Hall, the enemy met, and the eyes were red! Gilphs resentment against Hall is no less than anyone. His brother is because of Hall, although he is not himself, but this is enough for a person who wants Hall life! "Oh... didn''t think about it! Head of Gilph! We met again! Almost a year?" Gilf looked at Hall with a gloomy look. Although he wanted to cut Jin Pings head with a knife, the pain he felt on his forehead made him somewhat uncertain! He didn''t know if Hall was too arrogant, or he was nervous, and the atmosphere solidified for a while. "Yamu?" After seeing the people around Hall, Gilff couldn''t help but look cold. Obviously, Hall could find it, thanks to this guy''s lead! Ya Mu was a mercenary like Hall who begged for mercy. He was removed from Gilf because of the death of Narf! Just did not expect that he not only came back, but also brought back his enemies! Yamu didn''t pay attention to Gilph''s words He stood beside the Hall with trepidation. He already saw that Gilph had the intention to kill him. If so, then... Hall was interested in watching this guy named Ya Mu, at this time, Ya Mu suddenly broke out. "Gilph, you are full of evil, to capture slaves for a living, today you are ready to be the first!" Gilph''s face suddenly became very difficult to look at. For the **** like Yamu, he really didn''t have the heart to think about it. He didn''t think that he would say such a thing today. He knew that Hall was the summoner. When he caught the Hall last time, he was accidentally killed by Hall. His face was a little vigilant and looked at Ah Da, who was already around him. He could already feel it. The momentum is very strong. "In the beginning...if you can kill him directly! I didn''t expect him to grow so fast!" Hall ignored the face of Gilph Tieqing, and he smiled and looked at the people around him. "Give you a choice, take Gilph, I will not let you die! Otherwise... let''s die together!" Chapter 350： I am fighting with you. Chapter 350, I am fighting with you. "Take Gilph, I will not let you die, otherwise..." "Otherwise your uncle!" Not waiting for Hall to finish, an archer closest to him suddenly screamed, and a sharp arrow suddenly went to Hall. "Humph!" When Hall came in, his mental power had already surrounded it. It can be said that people here can feel it as soon as they change. When the archer just roared, he had already discovered it, so the bow and arrow flew less than half. When the other people had not reacted, Ah Da directly hit the flying blade and hit the flying arrow. After a burst of explosions, the arrow turned into pieces directly. Under the horror of the archer, Ada had appeared in front of his eyes, the eyes that were green, and the sharp claws suddenly grabbed from the top. . A scream came, and the archer was directly torn by A''s paws, and the blood and internal organs fell to the ground... "hiss!" Including Gilph, everyone was shocked by the strength of Ada, this is a short time, from defense to counterattack, to killing, even one step in place! Hall''s move, Ma Wei, will directly want to be frightened by several mercenaries who are hands-on. Some timid mercenaries, including Ya Mu, are scared and their legs are weak. They didn''t kill them, but they were killed when they were so simple. They saw it for the first time. If you remember correctly, this guy seems to be the loyalty of Gilph, a third-class warrior! At this time, Gilph''s face has changed. He has no arrogance before. He has only fear in his heart. He is replaced by him. It is impossible to kill a third-class warrior so easily, but Hall''s summoning beast is It is done. If he remembers correctly, Hall seems to have a few World of Warcraft. If these World of Warcraft are as powerful as Ada, then do you still use it? Is it better to die directly? "Someone just didn''t obey, so I just gave him a little lesson. Now I am asking everyone about the question. Is anyone willing to take Gilf? I can forgive it if I can do it. How about?" Hall''s conditions changed again, from taking Gilph to hands-on, some weak-minded people have begun to move some things, but they have been mixed in the mercenary for a long time, and everyone is more or less confusing. In this case, none of them are willing to do it. Hall seems to have found this problem too, but he didn''t care. He felt that as long as there was a little stimulation, even a little stimulation could make these people move. "Don''t listen to him, he killed our people, he let us go, everyone killed him!" Gilf said that he was lucky now, and all of a year passed. Gilph was still a fourth-class fighter. The red grudge made Hall feel glaring. Seeing that Gilf started, the deputy head began to display a fireball directly, but the spell was only halfway. Suddenly, his head hurts and the running magic is uncontrollable. He suddenly thought that this should be the summoners mental attack. magic. He looked at the violent magic in his hand, and suddenly he was so scared that he lost his soul and shouted loudly. "Quickly spread!" Rumble! A huge explosion came from the Demon Mercenary, and many people in the city were surprised to see there. The soldiers quickly ran over. You must know that the city is not allowed to fight. Isn''t this the face of the city government? Some good people quickly ran to the place where the accident occurred. After seeing the resident of the Demon Mercenary, many people showed a happy expression in their hearts. "I didn''t think that it was an accident of the Demon Mercenary. Oh, deserve it!" "That is, this mercenary group is really doing a bad thing, deserve it!" "I just don''t know which adult is the shot, but the door is closed, I can''t see it!" Hall didn''t think that the demon mercenary group was so unseen to be seen. Just after he blocked the magician''s spell, Xiao Huang had already appeared in front of him. A soil wall perfectly defends against the shock wave caused by the fireball explosion. Except for Gilph''s use of vindictiveness, other mercenaries are more or less gray-faced. Fortunately, they were injured in minor injuries, and did not reach the point of injury. Looking at another huge bear-type Warcraft, many mercenary mercenaries will begin to shake the mercenary will. One side is attacking the head of the team, and the other is to survive. How should we choose? Now it is a question that everyone in the demon mercenary group is thinking about. "You... how do you blow up your own people?" Gilff looked gloomy at the deputy head. He didn''t think he had attacked Hall before, and the deputy head attacked him directly. "I..." deputy head of the team saw that Gilf Tieqing''s face suddenly changed. He often followed Gilph''s action and stuck a lot of lives on his hands, so he was the least likely to surrender, but he had not had time to come. Explain, I heard Hall smiled and said. "You are very good, I have successfully won my approval, you don''t have to die!" what? Is this OK? A few archers saw it, and the fireball didnt really go to Gilf. But since Hall said this, they looked at each other and then looked at Hall. Aside from the two powerful World of Warcraft, several archers agreed to the opinion. Just when Gilf wanted to say something, suddenly a few cold lights flew over to him. "Bastard!" Gilf saw that he was an archer on his side. Although the attack was not the key, but no one wanted to be attacked by the arrow? Gilf furiously waved his sword and swept those arrows aside. He looked at the archers and screamed in anger. "Bastard... Do you think he can let you go? You guys..." Don''t wait for him to talkHall''s words almost let them vomit blood. "You also succeeded in gaining my approval. Come now!" Seeing that several archers really walked over, the other mercenaries were looking at me. I looked at you and I was silent for a while. "Don''t waste time, give you three seconds to decide!" Hall felt that it was a waste of time, he did not have the mood to kill a person, so after waved and released other whistling wolves, the mercenaries were not hesitating. The group rushed over to Gilph. They knew that they weren''t Gilph''s opponents, so they simply retired as soon as they got in touch. When Gilf saw this situation, his heart was painful. After blocking several attacks, he did not continue to struggle with these mercenaries. Looking at Gilph, who only had the deputy head left, he raised his sword and yelled at Hall. "Hall, I am fighting with you!" Chapter 351： You have a big event Chapter 351, you have a big event. "Hall, I am fighting with you!" When Gilph did not attack the mercenaries, Hall knew he was going to start himself. The tragic scene allowed the members of the demonic mercenary group present to be saddened, and several people who estimated that they had some thoughts on Gilph also wanted to attack Hall. But after seeing the archer who was killed by Ada, they were silent. At this time, suddenly a figure did not arrive, and the person who first arrived at the voice shouted. "Stop! Who dares to fight in Carlin City!" Hearing this roar, the demon mercenary group first felt that the city of Carlin was so kind. Especially Gilph, his face showed a relaxed expression, but Hall was sneering at Gilph. For the coming person, he will respect it, but to kill a fourth-class fighter, it is really a simple thing for him now! "Who is here to make trouble?" After the voice of Jared was heard again in the ear, Hall could already see the figure at this time, and he saw that he was braving the blue fighters belonging to the sixth class, and the pace was light and rushing from afar. When I bought the door, the whole person vacated and looked very handsome. "Well? Gilph! Is that you?" In fact, Jared has long known that it is here, but for the guy of Gilph, he has long since disappeared. If it wasnt for the rules of the city, he would have to do it. He had already packed him up! However, during this time, it was clear that Gilf was also uncomfortable. I heard that several people sent people to go out and suffered losses. After suddenly hearing the explosion, he understood that Gilf should come to the enemy here. After all, he often captures slaves. Can you not get a strong person to come to the door? When Jared had seen a few pieces in front of him, full of **** corpses, he knew he should make some choices. Some surprised to look at two World of Warcraft, Xiaoyue Devil and Fury Devil? But how are their momentum stronger than normal? When he saw a young man respectfully staring at himself, he suddenly thought of a person in his mind. It was like a year ago. At the beginning, he only looked at Gilph, and then he took a little help. Then the young man did not let him down. Not only did he win the game, but he really could Escape from Carlin City. What he didn''t even think about was that this young man was once again met today. Seeing him, he seems to have become a summoner and a powerful summoner. His appearance made Jared understand that this is for revenge! "Hello, Lord Jared! Hall wants you to say hello!" Although Jared was only out of dissatisfaction with Gilf, but after all, did they help themselves? Hall is very grateful to those who help himself, so this embarrassment, he is in accordance with the very standard of aristocratic etiquette. "You... you were the one that year... kid?" Jared quickly returned to an aristocratic etiquette and said with surprise. "It seems that the city owner of Jared still knows me. It is really good, but now the adults still deal with the matter here. After the event, we are talking about the old!" Seeing that Hall and Jared are actually ignoring their existence and chatting, I dont know why, Gilf feels that he has been ignored, but what if he is ignored? Has he played someone else? Fight and fight, but escape can not escape! How bad is the mood of Gilph at this time! "Cough! Carlin City, which has been stipulated since decades. It is not allowed to fight here! If you want to fight, you must go to the downfall! Today is this..." Jared said here, he does not know what to do. Go on. Dedicated to helping Hall, he is worried that the city will be difficult to manage in the future, but to help Hall, then he will suffer. "Oh, adults, if you have something, you can judge it directly. Just the archer has to attack me. The people here are witnesses, don''t believe you ask!" When Halls words were finished, Ya Mu came out directly to Jared and said loudly. "My Yamu swears in the name of God of War. Today, it is true that this archer first started with Mr. Hall. Through my lie, I am not allowed to die!" When I heard the words of Ya Mu, everyone in the room couldnt help but swear. You made a poisonous oath, and even pulled us down. Is this really good? At the same time they looked at the Hall that manipulated everything behind the scenes, and they couldn''t help but fight a chill. The two World of Warcraft saw that everyone did not speak. They glanced at the people intentionally or unintentionally. The last archer bit his teeth and followed Amus poisonous oath. With a beginning, then the back is simple, looking at a member of the two demons of the demon mercenary group, Gilf looked gray, he stared at the Hall with a grin, and wished to eat Hall''s flesh. Polite, he doesn''t want to think about it. He has done so many bad things. If he wants to eat his meat, it will not be less! When the last one was finished, only Gilph and the magician did not say it. Jared saw this and knew that it was time to speak for himself. "This person sneaked into Hall, and there was a lingering death. The demon mercenary group made trouble. Today, you must leave the city, otherwise you will force it out!" Ha ha Gilff smiled. At the beginning, he wanted to chase Hall. As a result, Jared did not let him go out. Of course, he lost all over the place and was willing to gamble and lose. But today, it is clear that Hall first went to the door to make trouble, and finally turned out to be a slanting daring to go out, Jared this is going to death! Thinking of this, Gilf suddenly dissatisfied with Jared and said, "I don''t accept it! Jared, you are eccentric!" Another magician followed with a roar. "I am a student at the Mars Magic City Academy. www.novelhall.com~ You have no right to drive me away. Also, if you kill me, you will regret it!" Uh Hall didn''t think that this magician was out of a college with himself. He looked at his eyes full of weirdness. Jareds appearance is also somewhat difficult. People say the background. If Jared is still out, it is not to give the face of the Mars Magic School. Everyone knows that the School of Magic is the highest place in the continent of Allen, and no one can shake its dominance! "Oh? Is that the case? That line, starting today, I announced the expulsion of your school!" It was a little difficult for Jared to do, and when the magician was proud, suddenly a sound that made him stunned came from outside. "Bastard! Who do you think you are? What power do you have to fire me? Tell you, you have a big event! You better apologize, otherwise!" "How else?" Chapter 352： thank Chapter 352 thanks "How else? Can you be so arrogant by your status as a foreign student?" As the voice came, the people present were once again stunned, and everyone looked for the source of the sound with amazement. Especially the magician, he thinks that the most proud place in this life is that he is a student in the outer courtyard of the School of Magic, but I don''t know what is going on today, and some people come out to make trouble. Insulting him can, but insulting the Magic Academy is not enough! And Jareds face is also frowning at people, knowing that even if he is, he is dissatisfied with the magicians, but he does not dare to say a magic school with a gun! However, there was a person who did not look back to see the person, because he was too familiar with the voice of this person. Loren! Hall looked at the person with some speechlessness. Who is he not Loren? "You...who are you? Do you dare to say this to our Mars City Magic Academy?" cut! Lauren grinned and looked at the magician who was flushed with excitement and anger, disdainfully saying, "Sorry, you can''t represent the School of Magic... What''s more, you are just a student in a foreign house... Uh... I havent been back for a long time? It seems that you should be a person who hasnt returned to his life for a long time after going out to work? "You...you..." The magician looked at Loren with a shocked look. He didn''t know why he knew his own business. Suddenly he was stunned. He looked at Loren''s eyes full of fear. He stretched out. The finger line has been trembled. "You...you...is the vice president of Lauren?" Hey! In addition to Hall, the people on the scene showed a pair of surprised eyes. They looked at Loren, who could not believe it. This is the vice president of the outer court of the Mars Magic School. Gosh! Although the Mars City Magic Academy belongs to the Fire Empire, and they belong to the Liji Empire, but for them ordinary people, you can see a magic school outside the school teachers are already very great, drinking and chatting can be very face! But today I saw the vice president of the Foreign Academy of the School of Magic! Gilph''s face has become gray, a Hall has made him unable to fight, and Jared has pulled the frame, just saw his deputy head finally took out the sign of the magic school''s outer court, now what is special? There was a deputy dean of the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy. Is this really going to pack me up? "Hey!" Loren glanced at the magician with a cold eye. Just now he didn''t know what Hall was doing, so he followed him with curiosity. After seeing Hall casually killing, he still had some disappointment. However, after hearing that these people turned out to be hunting squads, the anger in their hearts dissipated most of them. Originally thought that it was about to end soon, but it was suddenly ran out of a **** lord, and also announced that there is no fight in the city. He was eager to rush to clean up this **** lord, but he did not expect Jared to know Hall, but also to pull the frame, the development of the plot is too interesting, so that Lauren turned out to be angry and happy. Finally, I heard that a magician used the reputation of the Academy of Magical Academy to make a fortune here. He naturally would not agree. So it was this scene. "From today, you are no longer a student in the outer courtyard of our Magic Academy, you are fired!" Hearing this is like a blue sky, the magician suddenly panicked, he can not want money, not life, but he can not be the glory of the outer court of the Mars Magic School! "No! Dean Lauren, you can''t do this, I... I''m wrong! Please don''t do this! I swear, I swear!" "It''s over!" Loren did not pay attention to the magician who had become crazy. For him, since he did something wrong, he must pay the corresponding price! Seeing that Lawrence Lauren was so determined, the magician groaned, then turned and looked at Gilff''s roar. "It''s all you bastard! It''s all you! Gilph! I killed you!" After he finished, he even forgot that he was the identity of a magician, as if he was a warrior, and he was a punch at Gilph. "boom!" Gilph actually took the punch firmly, but the power of the magician was scratching it for him. He let the magician play on him. He was already in a state of grief, and there was no anger in his pupil. . Jared shook his head when he saw it, but he was not a poor Gilph. He just thought that this was a life, and he had done a lot of bad things. ...... Gilph died. He finally committed suicide. The magician died. The other members of the Buddha and Mercenary Mercenary were locked up by Jared. For a time, the whole city knew that Carlin City had come. The infamous big man, only spent a long time, destroyed a big villain gang that has been in the city for several years! City house Loren refused the invitation of other mercenary groups, and he was talking to Jared while drinking. Jared is very respectful, although he is a city owner, but he is only a sixth-class warrior. He thinks that he is really nothing in front of the vice-president of the School of Magic. Looking at Loren''s preaching to Jared, Hall was a bit stunned. "Mr. Lauren, you drink slowly when you drink, and I have something to say to Jared!" After saying that he went straight to Jared, Jared looked at Loren with some worries. He didnt think that Lauren didnt care. He waved a bottle at him and used it with a hint of drunkenness. Said the words. "Go, go! You haven''t seen each other for more than a year, and you miss it!" Miss you big! Hall rolled his eyes and went to the eye looked at Jared, who rubbed his forehead and wiped his sweat. "Adult Jared, don''t bother with my teacher, he will be like this after drinking!" Seeing Jared smile, Hall knows that he hasn''t adapted yet, so he said with a sincere expression. "Jarid, I still want to thank you again! Without your help a year ago, I definitely can''t live today!" Jared just wanted to talk but was interrupted by Hall. "Jialid is an adult. You don''t have to say much. I know very well. In order to express my gratitude, I have something for you here. I hope you can enjoy it!" After saying that Hall took out a jade coin from the space ring, Jared had not said anything, and Lauren was surprised to see the jade coin. "Hey, didn''t you think that your kid had such a domain stone? Well, yes, it''s really right for Jared this kid!" Chapter 353： arrival Chapter 353 Arrival "This this" Jared looked at the field stone in front of him with a shocked look. He had also obtained it before, but the stone was not so glamorous. This domain stone was obtained by Hall to kill the **** count. He also had some ordinary domain stones in his hand, but he felt that there was no sincerity in taking those who gave Jared as a thank-you. In fact, this is really nothing, the sixth-class soldiers can choose to go to the inner court to become followers of the magician, so the chance of obtaining the domain stone will greatly increase. Its only these years that Jared is busy with the mercenary group and Carlin City. Its not that much time. After all, the difference between the Seventh Class and the Sixth Class Warrior is the field. There are no seventh-class fighters in the field who have the seventh-class fighters in the field. The consequences are different! "Jialid, I don''t have a lot of them. These few domain stones are my thanks!" To be honest, Jared was very touched. He didn''t think that the little guy had survived from the pursuit. Not only that, but today he used his own power to force the enemy to live and commit suicide. This has to be said. It is a typical counterattack! Hall he succeeded! Successfully countered those who once wanted to hurt him! For such a person, Jared feels that he should treat it well. If he takes his things today, then it is equal to this sentiment. If it was before, he might not hesitate at all, but when he heard that Lauren was his teacher, he had some thoughts. Does he think this is an opportunity for himself? The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he could not accept Hall''s thanks. Seeing that Jared was hesitant, Lorens old fox suddenly understood his concern and glanced at the serious Hall. Loren thought about it and said. "Okay, isn''t it a few domain rocks? Let''s take it, Hall is not a kid who doesn''t talk about love!" After he finished picking up the glass and taking a sip of himself, looking at the innumerable teacher next to him, Hall couldnt help but shook his head. But he was a bit right, and also reminded Hall, he smiled and looked at Jared. "Jialid, our friendship will not be so divided because of this domain stone?" It seems that Hall''s sincerity, Jared no longer hesitated, he was not a hesitant person, then let go of the heart to take over the domain stone that Hall handed over and said with gratitude. "Oh, then I would like to thank Hall Little Brothers!" Lorens dictionary of words spurted out of the wine, all of them are old, and the little brothers... its really shameless! If Hall can hear this in Loren''s heart, it is estimated that he will not be able to turn his eyes. He seems to be the least qualified person to say this. Katherine and Betty, I was invited to the city''s main government, and the group had a hearty dinner. The specifications of Jared''s hospitality were very high. The happiest thing here is Loren. He has good wine and good food. He is naturally very happy. In the banquet, Hall also specifically asked Jared whether he knew something about the North. What surprised Hall was that Jared only knew that there was a noble rebellion in the north, and that the city owners were stationed in the local area. The army was sent out, and the kings army had already set off. "This should all be said by the Mozu deliberately. It seems that the Mozu must have occupied an important position at the top of the Principality of Gilardino!" Hall was hesitant to say this to Jared. It seemed that Hall had thoughts. Jared asked the crowd to retreat. Don''t look at the old man Loren, so much. In fact, like his mirror, he also wants to see how Hall handles this. "Adult Jared, have you ever felt that something wrong with the Principality of Gilardino?" "Is it wrong?" Jared heard a glimpse of the truth, to be honest, recently he did not find anything wrong with the matter in the city. After all, he was chosen by several large mercenary groups. His The other cities are mostly busy. Or, he is not a professional city owner, so he is somewhat slow to respond to something that cannot be said. Hall thought about it. He didn''t say that it was a demon. After all, Alan''s mainland remembered that there were not many people in the Mozu. In that year, the battle was mainly based on the inner court. The people in the outer court are now mostly on the Titan continent. So he thinks it is better to remind Jared a little. Hall just said that there was something wrong with the Principality of Gilardino recently. Let Jared pay more attention. Jared originally wanted to perfuse him, but when he saw Laurens smile, he realized that Is this Loren deliberately let Hall say this? After the dinner, Jared stayed alone in his room and thought, the middle of the night passed, and he finally had a decision. Early the next morning, just before Hall left and left, a few fast horses ran to the north in several directions... ... Death wilderness "I said Hall, are you worried that the Mozu will directly capture the city of Carlin?" Loren leaned against the carriage, biting a mouthful of plants that didn''t know, and lived like a second-rate. Hall didn''t give him a good look, then he said, "The invasion of the Mozu is estimated to have formed a climate. From the airship we made to be forced to sail, we can see that they should be eating Geely step by step. At the beginning of the Dino Principality, I was still thinking, if Carlin City was taken by the Mozu, what should I do?" Loren heard a rare smile on his face. He looked at Hall''s young, worried face and nodded with satisfaction. "Don''t worry about it Do you think you are worried about it alone? If I didn''t guess wrong, the people of Liji Empire and Liji Magic Academy have already set out, I believe how long we have used, the Principality of Gilardino The demons will be destroyed!" Loren said with a smile, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared. He looked up at the dusty sky, and then he sighed and said. "Just hope that the invasion of the Mozu is only a single event!" After a pause, Loren suddenly revealed a firm gaze in his eyes. "After we helped Catherine solve the problem, I immediately went back to clean up the demons and let them know that it would cost a price to do so!" Hall, this is the first time I saw that Lauren would show such murderousness, but soon, Loren became a slinger. He saw that Halls mouth was twitching. He understood it. Teacher Lauren was A few minutes of serious heat! Along the way, what Hall did not think was that he did not see a hunting squad. Not only that, but even thieves and smugglers did not see it, which made him feel incredible. With a doubt, Hall and his four finally came to the periphery of the dark forest... Chapter 354： In the encounter Chapter 354 is in the encounter with the elves "It''s still a forest! The air is much clearer!" After seeing the dense forest in front of him again, Hall couldn''t help feeling a bit. Before walking in the dead wilderness, except sand is a storm, it is a luxury to want to see a little green. There are many entrances to the forest, and Hall does not remember whether this is the original one. Looking at the forest full of towering trees, Hall said to Catherine after thinking about it. "Catherine, from here on, maybe you are going to get off the bus, so let me let Xiao Huang get a chair for you!" Katherine heard a brow, and Halla glanced at him, "Is it so weak?" After she said that she pulled a smile on Betty, then the two women walked toward the forest. "Hall boy, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if you fail to pay attention to it. Let''s work harder later!" Lorena''s sudden voice came from the old voice, and Hall directly ignored him. It was an old urchin! Also, don''t mention what we are... and you are not a person of the world! As soon as I came in the forest, the hot smell that had previously died in the wilderness of the dead suddenly disappeared, but instead it was a cool feeling. Comfortable! I really miss it! Hall took a deep breath and felt the smell of the forest, but someone didn''t want him to. ಡ! A sharp arrow suddenly shot from somewhere in the forest and flew directly to Hall''s head. "Hall is careful!" Betty''s voice suddenly came from the side. ''Roar! Suddenly a huge figure appeared in front of Hall and blocked the sharp arrow with its hard skin! "Retreating humans! Otherwise my next shot will shoot through your throat!" A mans voice was uploaded from the tree. The Hall four looked up and saw a man wearing a green leather armor. The male elf, who was almost integrated into the forest, was holding a bow and arrow, and the arrow on the bow and arrow was Pointing at Hall''s head. hateful! Say what the next arrow, it seems that the arrow just wanted to kill yourself! The good mood after I stepped into the forest again was suddenly wiped out by the male elf. What Hall just wanted to say, Betty on the side went straight to stop and said in front of Hall. "We are not enemies! Please don''t attack!" Looking at Betty''s appearance, Hall was slightly warm, but when he saw that Lauren''s self-funded old man was squinting at himself, he couldn''t help but flip his eyes again. He just wanted to be angry and suddenly felt like he was defeated by something. It became a bit decadent. "I said Teacher Loren, don''t you worry that I was almost killed?" Luo Lun did not pay attention to Hall''s poor appearance, he directly grinned Hall Road "less coming, replaced by others may be recruited, you guys came in and found someone else, you want to continue to install? what? Not only Betty and Catherine, but even the male elf in the tree couldnt help but stunned. They didnt expect Hall to know that someone was here when they came in... Originally worried that Hall''s Betty suddenly reacted. Before she came in, she immediately spread the mental power. As a result, she discovered the existence of a person. At the same time that the arrow flew out, she just gave a reminder, but she did not expect Huo. He even reacted more quickly than him, and even the summoned beast was summoned in time. What does this mean? Explain that Halls mental strength is even stronger than her! Thinking of Betty''s face is not red, a feeling of playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong makes her annoyed... "Giggle, our Betty would be shy, it''s really rare!" The original atmosphere was broken under Catherine''s sudden joke, and Betty glared at Hall with angrily, then he was dissatisfied and walked to Katherine. With a mouth, a look of my birthday. "Hey! Human, you can stop it!" The male elf standing in the tree looked at the front of the eyes with some speechlessness. They didn''t seem to put themselves in their eyes... In the eyes of the fire, he continued to yell at Hall and others. "Go out! Otherwise die!" Hall glanced at him. It seems that this male elf really didn''t see the current situation. Don''t say that Loren is here. It''s just that this huge little yellow on him is not something he can deal with. Where is he coming? This kind of self-confidence...or...the elf is so arrogant! "Okay! Let go of your weapon! We are not making trouble, we are looking for someone!" "Looking for someone?" The male elf heard the handsome brows suddenly, and the current situation in the dark forest is very bad. The original big sacrifice, Hills, suddenly rebelled, claiming that the Elf Queen is not worthy as the Queen of the Elves, she polluted the whole The elves used to make the moon wells, and the Elf Queen called them the fallen, and then the two sides began to fight. When the elves were in chaos, the seas cooperated with the fallen to attack the dark forest. Most of the forests in the north and east were already controlled by the enemy. And now they need to defend against the attack of the fallen and the sea, while preventing human attacks. They didn''t think of looking for human help, but the excluded team was actually caught by humans. The elves who fled back reported the matter to the elves, and now the elves are discussing this... But now there are people coming over to find the people in the Elven Forest. How do you think this is strange? "How is the Princess of Nosia? Is she poisonous?" what? Originally, the faceless expression of the male elf was shocked. He did not expect Hall, the human being, to open his mouth to find the Princess of Nosia, but also to tell the poison of Princess Nosia. As for the poisoning of Princess Nosia, he was also later. He heard the captain say that he was speaking in a battle with the insurgents original sacrifice, Hills. At that time, the elf queen had a low morale and was almost attacked. Under the king city, fortunately, the emergence of ancient war trees and the arrival of the generals Abilis with the southern army, which drove the fallen to the north. In this battle, the Elf Queen and the Druid Master Adelaide suffered a bit of injury, but now the elf is the most dangerous and most critical period. "My name is Hall! If you guys..." "You are Hall! You are a hateful human!" After hearing this, the male elf screamed and shot the tight bow again. The arrow that flew out was smashed by Hall''s summoned beast Xiao Huang without exception. Just as he still wanted to attack, there was a sudden incitement in the forest behind him. Soon, a team of fully armed men appeared behind him. "Stop! What happened?" "Captain...they..." The male elf still wanted to talk, but did not expect the captain to surprise and look at the humans in front of him. "Hall?!" Chapter 355： Natalyas arrival Chapter 355 Natalya''s arrival "Hall?" After seeing the Elf family come to a group of reinforcements, Catherine and Betty were a little nervous, especially Betty. She quickly stopped in front of Catherine and was ready to summon her summoned beast at any time. And Loren is also an attitude towards the elves, which causes some changes in his face. He looks at the elves in a gloomy manner. He said that he is a nine-level powerhouse, and these elves are so arrogant, thinking about whether it is a good lesson to learn for a while. These elves. Just when a man on the elves suddenly called out the name of Hall, the whole tense atmosphere broke out. Loren looked at the talking person with some twitching twitching. She saw that she had some long hair and shoulders, and she swayed gracefully when she rushed over. That pair is more than a normal human woman. The beautiful face, long eyelashes, tall nose, small mouth, plus the joy that now reveals Hall and reveals the true feelings. For the first time, Lauren really admired his student... On the other hand, Catherine and Betty are looking at Hall and perfecting this young female elf with a look of gaze. Although they are not in the accident table, when they see the female elf, their hearts suddenly pop up. I want to compare with her thoughts... Hall''s spiritual strength has been covered here, so for everyone''s expression, even if he does not look back, he can see clearly, he knows that what they explain to Lauren now is superfluous, so simply ignore it. "Oh, Natalya! I haven''t seen you for a long time! Are you okay?" Natalya, the elf patrol female elf that Hall encountered when she entered the dark forest for the first time, and later got friendship in the defensive battle of the village, and then went to Wangcheng with the elf Alice, it can be said Natalya is one of Hall''s few friends in the Elves. "Really you? Hall? How are you... How come?" Natalia just thought about it, but after Yu Guang glanced at the nearby Elf and Loren, she had to force herself to suppress herself. Asked inside. Hall also seemed to see Natalia''s scruples, but he didn''t care, but looked at Natalya with a comforting look. "Oh, this time I have something to see about Her Majesty, well, naturally, and Nosia... Princess..." To be honest, for Nosia, Hall felt that she was not very used to calling her princess, but after seeing the disgusted expressions that the elves had when they heard Hall directly call the princess''s name, he had to consider their mood, and Not Hall is afraid of them. To be honest, this pair of elves is not a threat to Hall. He cares that Catherine still has to ask for elves, so I can''t make the relationship too stiff! Another point is Nosia and Natalya! Neither of them is expected to be willing to see Hall and the Elves fight! "Roar!" Xiao Huang suddenly screamed, then slowly walked over to Natalia, the other elves just wanted to shoot, but was stopped by Natalia. "The captain is careful! It is a violent demon bear!" The man who said the reminder was still the male elf. He looked worriedly at Natalia, fearing that Natalia was hurt by the raging magic bear. "Nothing! It knows me, this is greeting me!" It seems to be confirming this, Xiao Huang called again to Natalia, and there was nothing malicious in the voice. "Giggle! You remember me! I remember you called... Xiao Huang, right? Hall, he just likes to name it!" Speaking of Xiao Huang, Natalya knew it when she met Hall. She thought that Hall was going to kill Xiao Huang to get Xiao Huangs cub, but later he developed Hall to save. they. Then Xiao Huang and her son were taken together by Hall, which made Natalia at that time very shocked. At least she was the first time to see such a summoner. In particular, when Hall let Xiao Huang pull the car to the dung, he also held a small yellow, that is, Xiao Huang and her relationship began to get better. "Giggle! Ok! I miss you too!" was stunned by Xiao Huang, Natalia laughed directly, and the elf warriors saw you, look at me, I look at you, everyone thinks this The scene is really incredible. After the relationship was eased, the Elf patrol team was immediately dispersed nearby. After all, it is now a time of elves, and they need to prevent all attacks. "You mean that Nosia is still in a coma now? Didn''t find a solution?" When it comes to Nosia, Hall''s face suddenly becomes serious. Although the sudden sneak attack of Dark Four has little relationship with Hall, after all, at that time, they helped Hall to resist the owners of Tieling City, while Dark and Dark three wanted It was the assassin sent by the two kings of the Aurora, which gave the Dark Four a chance. Therefore, the matter of Nosia is actually really inseparable from Hall. "No, the specific situation is only known to Her Majesty the Queen and Druid Master Adelaide!" Hall''s face was gloomy. When he thought about it, he said directly, "Can you take me to see Her Majesty now? I have something to ask her to help!" Natalya''s face is a bit ugly, because she really can''t be the master. She is just the captain of a patrol. She can''t decide to bring a human into the depths of the dark forest plus now In the key period of the elves, there are many members of the Elf King City Guards guarding them. They are the immediate Queen and the general Abilis. She wants to help but really can''t help. Seeing Natalya''s embarrassed look, Hall suddenly thought of Loren, so he quickly introduced them to them. Originally for human Natalya and other elves, the situation was similar, but because of Hall''s relationship, she still smiled and said hello, but after hearing the identity of Loren, Natalya was so scared that she quickly went to Loren. A high-level meeting of the elves. This shocked the elf warriors on the side, but after hearing Natalya''s words, they were stunned, and then they all gave a tribute to Loren. Lorens strength is not to be said first. The identity of the dean of the outer court of the Mars Magic School is not Natalia. They can ignore it. If it is replaced before, it is likely to be a diplomatic event. If Loren is angry and packs them up, they will really not get a little comfort in the presence of Her Majesty, but will be punished. It can be seen how much respect Allen has for the powerful people! Chapter 356： Teacher Lauren, it’s up to you. Chapter 356 Teacher Lauren, its up to you. In a world of strength and respect, strength is everything. Even if you are an enemy, you will respect you, but this does not mean that you will be afraid of you, fear you, please you! This elf is doing very well. After the ceremony, the elf warrior, what to do now, what to do now. "Well, this time, I represent Lawrence, the dean of the Mars College of Magic School, and come to visit the Elf Queen. Please help me!" Uh The original elves still had some disdain for Hall to see Her Majesty, what is the identity of the Queen, and what is your identity? Plus the Queen is busy now, where are you free to see you? But now it is different from Loren, not to mention that he is the deputy dean, and he represents Lawrence, the dean of the Mars Magic School, but it is a level of existence with the Elf Queen. If you don''t give it, then it means that the elves have provoked a powerful force for no reason. Even an ordinary warrior of the elves should know how to choose in the face of such a situation! "This... I will report it to you immediately! Please wait for a moment!" After Natalya immediately took out a reel, after the activation, Hall found a beam suddenly appeared, and then quickly disappeared in front of everyone. "Hey, this is the magic of the elves, very interesting..." Natalya also smiled when she heard Laurens praise. After all, she was praised by the deputy dean of the School of Magic, and she was praised by the elves. As a member of the elves, she still felt heartfelt. . At this time, a sudden scream came, and the originally peaceful atmosphere suddenly became tense. "what happened?" Natalya is no longer Natalya a year ago. She looks at the sounding place with a serious look. There is no trace of panic when she speaks. This is not the one that Hall knew before. Talia. "It seems that this time, Natalya has experienced a lot of things!" In fact, it is true. The elves suddenly changed, which made many elves not react. Natalia came out of this state after a while, and saw the dead and wounded elves. The tribe, Natalya finally knew what she was going to do, so she killed several fallen people in a battle with the raids of the fallen, and then came all the way, she did not know that she had experienced several battles and killed. How many fallen people, she knows anyway, that is, tightly around the Queen of the Elf, protect their own people are not killed! "Captain Natalia! It''s a fallen man!" A scream came, an elf warrior was directly hit by a sharp arrow and fell down. He saw another sharp arrow flying toward his head, suddenly Na Talia raised her bow and arrow in one hand and took the arrow from her back with the other hand ''''. The bow shooting action is very skilled and full of beauty. In just two seconds, the arrow that is shot at the crucial moment will shoot the arrow of the elf warrior from the middle into two segments, and the arrow flies directly through the elf warrior''s hair. Scared him to sweat. Soon, another Elf warrior ran straight to pull him back and was ready to deal with the wound. "Defense! Prepare to fight back!" Natalya glanced at the depths of the forest and could marry the soldiers of her own team. Except for the injured Elf Warrior and another warrior who helped to heal, the others all acted immediately after hearing the order. "Give!" Suddenly the injured Elf warrior heard this and suddenly waited for him to react. A bottle filled with crystal clear potion was thrown into his hand. "this is" Just when the elf warrior was puzzled, Natalya looked back, especially after seeing the potion, the beautiful gentleman looked at Hall, and then said. "Drink, that''s the healing potion, made by the human alchemist!" The elf warrior, who was still hesitant, immediately sipped and drew the arrow with the help of his comrades. Then he was surprised to find that his wound did not produce much blood, and the itchiness of the wound appeared to heal. "Quickly pack, I believe that it will take a long time, you can recover!" The Elf warrior did not speak, but he glanced at Hall with grateful eyes. Hall also smiled, and then he looked at Loren and said, "Mr. Loren, you should not hide here. Go and clean up these bastards, it will be your meeting!" Some of the elf warriors heard a glimpse of their words. They all looked at Hall in a strange way. They didn''t think that La would actually talk to a vice president of the School of Magic. However, Laurens reaction surprised him. I saw Lorens depressed look and said to Hall. "You stupid boy, you can definitely get it, why do you still let me?" "Oh, Teacher Loren, isn''t that scaring them? Remember not to kill them, let them run one or two, so that they will have fewer attacks during this time!" After Loren finished listening, he realized the meaning of Hall. It turned out that he wanted to let the fallen seniors know that someone had helped the elves, and he was still a master of the nine-power. They have concerns. Natalya obviously understood the meaning of Hall. She glanced at Hall with gratitude. Although she did not know what the current situation was, she knew the current situation and the time when their elves really needed to cultivate. After all, the Queen and the Druid Master were injured With the addition of Lauren, I believe that the fallen will not at least continue to launch a large attack so soon! "Roar!" A huge World of Warcraft appeared in the middle of the two sides. Many people couldn''t help but fight a chill when they saw it. After all, this is the 9th World of Warcraft, and the momentum is not for everyone to resist! "Not good! This is the lion! And it''s still a nine-dimensional Warcraft! Run! The enemy is a nine-seater!" run? Run it? I dont need to use Lauren to command. Im already a nine-class Warcraft lion, and the wisdom is already very high. He understands the meaning of Loren, so after it screams, its a mad catch against the fallen people in front of them. . In the face of the nine-level Warcraft, they are really very fragile, this is only a few minutes, dozens of fallen people are on the spot. Looking at the ten swindlers who fled, the lions directly cast a large magic. With the advent of magic, the fallen people were scared and pale, and many fallen people were directly smashed by magic, even the whole body. nothing Chapter 357： Entering the city Chapter 357 entering the city "There is a recommendation~ So add more today... Don''t know if there is a reward and a monthly pass? "boom!" After the magic is over, the scene is full of remnants! It can be seen how powerful the magic power of the World of Warcraft is! This is because the Macao is a power-type Warcraft. If he is a spell-type, it is estimated to be comparable to the nine magicians. Looking at the forest that was destroyed in front of him, the elves on the scene were a little bad, but they did not blame Lauren, but thanked him for helping. They were just a team of twenty. The fallen people are more than 50, really killing them. Many of them may shed blood and sacrifice here. They are not afraid of death, but isnt it better to die? "Oh... I am sorry, it hasn''t come out for a long time, and my temper is a little bad!" Loren saw a little embarrassed atmosphere, so his face touched his nose and smiled. Who knows that the lion suddenly turned to look at the direction of Hall, the big eyes of the lantern gave Hall a huge pressure, and Loren looked at the old man in a strange episode, and then he heard it say. "You kid... well... there is a smell on my body that makes me feel less comfortable!" Ok? ! Including the Hall, they were all somewhat inexplicable by the words of the lion, and Lauren was also very serious and looked at the lion. "Old man, can you tell me what?" The huge lion''s head of the lion shook and spewed a sigh of breath from the nostrils, and then it revealed its mouth full of teeth. "I don''t know... I can''t say this feeling!" After waiting for the army to continue to speak, it said again, "And, Hall kid, don''t let me out in the future, I know you guys!" Looking at the unclear ones, he disappeared directly back to the summoning space, and Halls mouth twitched and looked at Loren Road. "Mr. Loren, your... well, the old man is really personal!" ...... Things have come to an end, the specific taste of Hall can make a nine-dimensional World of Warcraft uncomfortable, no one knows this answer. Soon, a team of fully armed elf soldiers rushed over, headed by a male elf warrior wearing a bright armor. Apparently the purpose of his coming was to receive the news from Natalya, but after seeing the scene of this apparently big war, his face still showed a shocked expression. After Natalya said something simple, the man came to face Lauren with a serious look. "I have seen Dean Lauren, thank Dean Lauren for helping me! You are the commander of this area. I have uploaded the news of the arrival of Lord Lauren. I am on behalf of Her Majesty to welcome the arrival of Dean Lauren. Will arrange for Dean Lauren to go to Her Majesty!" Hey, this elf commander still speaks quite a bit. When he says something, even the old man of Loren can''t help but nod. Some of the Elf patrol soldiers were left to clean up the scene, and several of the Halls followed the commander to the depths of the forest. When the commander heard Natalya say that this young man is Hall, his eyes could not help him look at him. "The original is Hall! I am honored to meet you!" When I heard the commander say this, Halls face was a little embarrassing. Of course he knew that the elf family is like this now, and he still has some relationship with him. He wants to come out with the exception of Natalyas elves. Other elves will not have The opportunity will feel honored to see yourself. It seems that Halls embarrassment, the commander shook his head and said seriously, Lord Hall, what I said is true! Although you have brought a lot of trouble to the elves, but you planted hair technology... Speaking of this, the commander seems to feel that it is difficult to talk about it, so he directly skipped and said, "The planting technique allowed the elves to get a lot of food during this time, which avoided a very good elf race." famine!" When I heard that the commander really didn''t look down, Hall said that he nodded modestly and said a few words. Loren and Catherine and others looked at Hall with some curiosity. Didn''t they think that Hall would still have the technology of growing grain? If you dont hear it, they will feel that this is someone who is talking about the Arabian Nights! However, after learning that Hall''s so-called technology is to use manure as a fertilizer, and Hall has done it himself, even Catherine can''t help but stay away from Hall. Hall looked at the people in front of him in a silent way. It seems that he has not done this for a long time. Even if there is, there will be no smell after bathing. Do you still stink for three days after going to the toilet? ...... Walking on the road in the forest, looking at the magic lights of the elves of the roadside, Hall felt as if he had come into the dark forest for the first time. A very peaceful and comfortable feeling suddenly came to his heart. "It''s so beautiful!" Catherine sighed, and she looked at the scene in front of her, feeling that even if her body was not cured, it would be worthwhile! "Oh, our elves are actually the most peaceful races. We love life and love to pursue perfection and art! But..." the commander said that the original calm face suddenly showed a sly expression. "But there are always people who have to deal with us. We have to take up arms to fight against our survival! Our loved ones are dying, we are saddened, but we cant just be decadent. We need to protect more people and let them stop collecting. To the threat of death!" Hall heard the nod, and he still agrees with the commander. The elves are very proud. www.novelhall.com~ But they are really ordinary. The commander said that they rarely Actively launching a war is generally passive, and this time he came over, in addition to finding a way to treat Catherine, he is also thinking about ways to help the elves! After having a very magical bridge, an elf city appeared in front of Hall and others. Different from the elf city that Hall saw in the past, they have not found the surrounding area and have a large number of scouts hidden in the big trees. There are also a team of heavily armed soldiers patrolling the wall. "Although this is a peripheral city in the south, but the sneak attack of the fallen people, this makes us waste a lot of power for defense!" Hall heard his head shook his head. He wanted to tell the current commander that a Chinese person understood the truth. "The loss of the land, the loss of the land and the people! The loss of the land, the land and the land!" However, he felt that he would be directly denied after saying this, so he had to close his mouth and follow the commander to the city. Chapter 358： People and elves Chapter 358 The Problem of Man and Elf According to the commander''s arrangement, Hall will rest here for one night. After eating in the morning, they will arrange a team of cavalry to **** the Hall with the Warcraft carriage and go directly to Wangcheng. In the city On the way, Hall saw a lot of elves on both sides of the street waiting to pick up the food. After listening to Natalya''s explanation, I realized that they turned out to be refugees! Also, Hall understood it as soon as he thought about it. When the war started, wasnt the most refugees? Are Syrian refugees on Earth not often seen on television? Only in the past year or so, Hall did not see such a situation. The last time in Tieling City was because the city was originally a military fortress. Most of them were military children, so he did not see how many refugees. . "What do they eat?" Hall did not move his eyes, but the voice was spoken from his mouth. "porridge, and some miscellaneous grains!" Natalya is also looking at the scene in front of her eyes, she is also very distressed, but she has no way to solve it! Hall heard the words suddenly, the elf seems to be not eating meat, otherwise such a big forest is here, and the elves are masters of bows and arrows, hunting for something is too simple for them. "Well?" After seeing a figure, Hall suddenly paused and suddenly stopped the car. The commander on the side heard a nod from the soldier. He rode over and looked at Hall''s doubts. "Mr. Hall, is there any problem?" Hall shook his head and didn''t speak, then he walked down from the carriage in the eyes of everyone''s doubts. The surrounding elves couldn''t help but exclaim when they saw human beings. One of them was surprised and even the food in his hands fell to the ground. The jingle sounded a special awkwardness in this originally quiet time. The commander''s brow was slightly wrinkled, and he looked at Hall with some incomprehensibility, but Natalia was exclaimed. "Alice?" The figure that Hall saw was waiting to be lined up for dinner was Alice! Alice, who hasn''t seen it for nearly a year, is much taller than before, but she is still so thin. "Hall... brother?" Hearing an elf girl called a human being a brother, the surrounding elves were shocked. "What? I didn''t get it wrong? The little girl actually called a human being a brother? God? He won''t be a half-elf?" "Ah? Half-elves? God? Is there really an elf who will choose humans?" "The goddess is on, this is not true!" Lying in the trough! The original Halls excitement of seeing Alice was directly turned into nothing at this moment. His face was a bit gloomy because he had heard a bad news from here, that is, from the performance of these ordinary elves. Come out, the elves are not agreeing to marry humans, then he and Nosia... Thinking of this, he revealed an anger in his eyes, but fortunately a voice made him come back. "Hall, is it really you? You have nothing?" Alice walked over and couldn''t believe it. She looked at Hall''s gloomy face and asked some treacherously. "Ah, Alice, I haven''t seen you for a long time! My brother is back!" After finishing the hall, he directly squatted down, regardless of Alice, who could only look at the messy clothes and hug her directly. "Oh, our Alice is growing taller! It has become beautiful too!" Alice didn''t laugh when he heard Hall''s praise. Instead, he cried directly at Hall. It seems that Alice has suffered a lot of grievances during this time. "Hall... I didn''t think it would be like this. At that time, I handed Alice to a villager to help me. You know, I am here..." Hall looked at the sly Natalia and shook her head. "Nothing, I understand you! I was still thinking about how to find Alice. Since she has nothing, it is the best result!" The commander saw this, and then I realized that Hall and the elf little girl named Alice knew each other. He waved to keep the soldiers around him alert, and then asked if Hall was going to the city government first. Will say it again. After all, on the street, it is not convenient to talk and do anything. Hall heard the nod and touched Alice''s little head. "Alice, I will introduce you to a few brothers'' friends, you have to be embarrassed!" Alice nodded obediently. "Well, my brother, Alice will be very obedient!" After introducing Alice to Catherine and others, the carriage came directly to the city''s main house. The city owner was a middle-aged male elf. He had already received news from Loren, so everything was ready. After the party had a dinner party, Hall saw Alice, who had been groomed by Catherine, and her face could not help but smile. "Alice, if this brother left, would you not go with your brother? My brother has a very cute niece at home, almost like you..." Hey, Hall suddenly thought that the people of the Elves seem to be ten times older than humans. That is to say, don''t look at Alice is four years old, in fact, it should be considered forty years old! More than the age of his two! It is no wonder why the Elves will oppose marrying humans. Is this not a trend of squandering? Is there a human being who can live a fairy? "Hello, what''s wrong?" Seeing Hall suddenly shut up and not talking, Alice asked in confusion. Hall shook his head and casually found this reason. After watching Catherine and Alice playing together, Hall slowly retired. Looking at the bright moon in the sky, Hall''s mood became very heavy. "Ӵ This is not like the Hall I know, how come it becomes so embarrassing?" Can you still speak in this way, but who else is Loren? Hall looked back silently and saw that the wine with the elves was enjoying the helpless way of Loren. "That teacher, Loren, you seem to be very leisurely! You have to hurry tomorrow, don''t you rest early?" Lauren took another sip of wine, and then he stunned Hall and said, "You and that Nosia should have some problems. Oh, you just saw it yourself. The life of the elves is not a secret for a long time. With the elves, this has to be said to be a big problem from ancient times to the present." After a pause, he looked at Halls eclipsed face and said, But this is not absolute! "Mr. Loren, if you have anything to say, its not like you!" "You are a stinky boy!" Loren saw Hall''s appearance, and he couldn''t wait to kick him in the past. It was obvious that he wanted to know, but he said to himself, it was really irritating! Chapter 359： Elf King City Chapter 359 Elf King City "You really decided to leave with this little girl?" Lauren glanced at Alice, who had a lovely look around Catherine, and then asked Hall. "Well, now the dark forest is full of fallen people, and Alice stays behind is not particularly safe!" Hall nodded. He thought about it last night, although they are now going north, and he I also know that the more northward the dark forest is, the more chaotic it is, but Hall feels that he has to take care of him. Alice is still very safe. This question Lauren also asked later, but it was sent by Hall''s not you are there. Lorens words were immediately stunned, and the feelings from the beginning of Hall gave him the calculations! In fact, he knows where it is only one of the reasons why Hall counts him. Another reason is that Hall also has a hole card, that is the nine-class magic crystal... "Right, where did your fruit come from? Give me one more!" In the face of Loren, the old man who is familiar with himself, Hall has lost the elf fruit in the past. Last night, when he took out a fairy fruit for Alice, Loren was also there. Catherine and Betty Hall also gave it to one. It was not noticed by Loren, but after smelling it, he knew This fruit should be the magic fruit of the elves. "Well! Yes, if you can eat a few every day, just fine!" After he finished, he deliberately looked at Hall with a look of anticipation, who knows that Hall is directly ignored! joke! Hall''s space black soil has been unable to continue planting because there is no secret silver. In addition to the previous species, there are only a hundred in the Hall space. Yesterday, the old man seems to have eaten no less than three. Still a few days a day? Ha ha Out of the city, they continued to go north. On the way, they saw a lot of elves walking on the road carrying bags and going south. Their eyes were no longer proud, and only pain and sorrow. This time for the elves is a great disaster, this sudden rebellion and the attack of the sea and the fallen, let the elves almost destroy the family. Fortunately, the blessing of the goddess of nature, the key moments even let the elves and resisted. "Hall, I am very distressed..." Natalia sat in the carriage, and she looked at the faces of the tribes who fled, and my heart was really not a taste. Hall did not speak, patted Natalya''s shoulder for comfort. After all, he is only a person. He can do too little, even if he adds Lauren, it can only help the elves to resist the enemy. For the elves of the elves, they can do nothing. "Natalia! Don''t worry, this time we may have some help!" Upon hearing the comfort of Hall, Natalya turned her head and glanced at Hall, but there was still a trace of sadness in her eyes, because she also understood that Hall was comforting her. "No! You didn''t understand what I meant!" Hall shook his head, and in the expression of Natalya''s doubts, Hall said this. "The Giza in the Principality of Girardino, the Liji Empire has begun to prepare for the troops. It is estimated that it will not take long for the Principality of Gilardino to be assessed. As long as we ask for help from the Liji Empire, I believe they will send troops to come!" When I heard this, Natalyas face suddenly showed a surprise expression. This was said yesterday that Hall was speaking at the city government. Today she heard this and thought it was one of the best news she had heard recently. However, she soon hesitated. She is not unclear about the situation of the elves and the human race. How can humans be willing to send troops to help? Besides, if humans suddenly took the opportunity to win the entire elves, then... Seeing Natalyas worried eyes, Hall suddenly smiled and said, You forgot, here is Dean Lauren! And the granddaughter of Lawrence Dean, I think as long as the Elf Queen helps, then there is Mars. The two deans of the City Magic Foreign Court helped to speak, and the Liji Empire will be chaotic?" Aside from Loren and others, Hall heard that Hall couldnt help but flip through his eyes and threaten people to say so directly? Know that you are threatening, but the Queen of the Elf! Even if he is Loren, he dare not say this directly, so euphemistic! Euphemistically understand! Catherine and Betty both glanced at Hall and continued to play games with Alice. Natalya looked at Hall with a stunned look. After a long time, she only smiled. She had to admire Halls boldness, but she was very grateful to Hall. Anyway, Hall is really helping her. And her family is not? Although some rogue... ...... Elf King City At this time, the completion of the elves has not been as prosperous as when the first arrival of Hall, and the periphery of the wall can still see many traces of trauma left after the war. One of the huge pits is so unnatural that it is not far from the city. The person who just arrived may not be clear, but the person who has experienced the last war can not forget the fear brought by that magic. Curse! And it is the collision of two curses! It can be said that the Elf Queen was injured in this battle. If there is a magician here, they estimate that they can still feel the violent magic element near the big pit... There is an elf warrior around, and some elf sorcerers are studying something here. At this time a woman was standing in the highest place in the Elven City, she carried her hands and stared straight below. The face was slightly pale, and the eyebrows were compact from time to time. It seemed that her heart was not as calm as she looked. "Queen of Her Majesty!" I heard this voice The Elf Queen did not look back, but her voice was passed over. "Master Adelaide, how is the situation?" Behind this, the Druid Master Adelaide, one of the three pillars of the Elves, has now become two pillars. The Great Sacrifice has been rebellious! The other one is the Elf Grand General Abilis! "This casualty is very big, because the moon well has been contaminated and temporarily unavailable, so..." The Queens face finally showed a painful expression, and she closed her eyes and sighed. "How about Nosia? Secretly, do they have news?" Adelaide took a look at the queen''s back and thought about it after a while. "The Queen, the Princess of Nosia is still okay, but I don''t know when there will be changes. After all, these toxins are very powerful..." "Dark one, they still have no reply... I don''t know if it will..." Chapter 360： Her Majesty the Queen Chapter 360, Her Majesty the Queen "I see!" After the Elf Queen finished this sentence, her closed eyes suddenly opened and turned and walked over to Adelaide. "Sorry, Master Adelaide, this time things are going to be a black pot!" Adelaide did not speak, and his face did not show any dissatisfied expression. It turned out that this time, when he was attacking the city, Hills used a heart-war battle. He screamed that the Queen of the Elves had destroyed the moon well that the entire elves lived for. Called the entire elf to rise up against the Elf Queen, but at this time Adelaide came forward to say that this is his master, because he could not bear to see Princess Nosia died like this. Seeing that the contradiction was transferred to Hills was not reconciled. He directly ordered the army to attack. Because the morale of the elves was low, so many times the fallen people attacked the wall and watched the Elf King City being destroyed. Suddenly Abilis The general led his army and broke the interception of the fallen people to come to the rescue. Later, under the war, Hills actually used the curse. The Elf Queen naturally would not let him get what he wanted. With the support of the Elf magician, a defensive curse in time resisted the attack of Hills. The Elves then drove Hills and others to the north under the leadership of General Abilis. Since there were a large number of sea warriors in the north, the two sides had stalemate at a time, and now Abilis is still sitting in the north to prevent the other side from suddenly going south. But even then, the sudden war still hurts the elves who had a food crisis. At the same time, the pollution of the moon well water caused a large number of wounded people to be unable to treat. In addition, the relationship with human beings fell to the freezing point. The elves that had been asked for assistance actually appeared to have changed. At one time, the elves seemed to have reached the critical moment of life and death. ! Suddenly, an elf like a guard came over. "Her Majesty, the deputy dean of the outer court of the Mars Magic School has already arrived at the gate!" The Elf Queen and the Adelaide Masters looked at each other and then the Elf Queen opened the door. "Welcome them to come in..." After thinking about it, he said to Adelaide. "Trouble the Master Adelaide to meet, after all, Deputy President Lauren represents Lawrence in the outer court of the Mars Magic School!" Adelaide heard a slight sigh of the elf queen, and then turned and left. He didn''t have any surprises about the Queen''s arrangement. After all, Loren was also a master of nine-class combat power. It was not rude to go to meet him. ...... "A powerful magical atmosphere! And... this magical atmosphere is very violent! I feel that the magic of the body is somewhat out of control!" Catherine looked pale and looked at the huge pit that passed by. Lorens face was very serious. He suddenly waved his hand, and a spirit directly wrapped Catherine to isolate the influence of the residual magic on her. "Well, this is the power of the curse!" Hall looked at the big pit that had obviously been around for a while. He didn''t think that the power of the curse was so big. It took so long to affect the human body. He feels that this is a ratio to the Earth''s nuclear bomb. At his own expense, the carriage suddenly stopped, and Hall gave a slight glimpse. He looked up and saw a familiar figure that appeared in front of him. "Yeah, this is Master Adelaide!" Natalya immediately got off the bus, then stood respectfully standing aside and facing Adelaide. "Oh? Adelaide?" For this name, Loren naturally heard it. After getting off the bus, he also put away the kind of cynicism he had before, and performed a magician''s aristocratic etiquette against Adelaide. "My Majesty the Queen will welcome the arrival of Lord Lauren!" Adelaide also performed a high etiquette of the Elf in the same way. After the ceremony, Adelaide looked at the Hall, and his face was still a smiling expression. "Hall, is it? I haven''t seen you for a long time, I didn''t think you changed so fast!" For Adelaide to take the initiative to say hello to himself, if it is replaced by other people, I am already excited and do not know what to say. However, Hall was not so excited, but he calmly went to Adelaide for a younger generation. "I have seen Master Adelaide. I don''t know how about Serus? Is he okay?" When he heard that Hall still remembered his students, the smile on Adelaide''s face became more heated. "Well, he is very good. I will let him tell you about it in a while!" Neither side said too much. After all, this is only the first time they met, and the people they want to see are mainly the Elf Queen. In this way, the pedestrian entered the Wangcheng under the **** of the Elf Guard, and did not feel anything outside. When he came in, he found that it changed. It may be because of the war. There is no such peace of mind before, and the people I see are all nervous. The hawkers that could have been seen on the roadside are now invisible, and the alternative is an elf warrior with weapons! "What happened to Hall, did you think it changed a lot?" Natalia was a Hall who came to the Elf King City. Looking at Hall''s heavy eyes, she felt a little uncomfortable. "Well, yeah, I hope everything will be fine!" Hall had something in his heart, so he didn''t talk any more after shaking his head. For the first time to enter the Elven King City, Catherine and Betty, the two are also curious to look at, they are still very interested in the elves, after all, are girls, more emotional. Elf royal palace Hall is the second time. The first time he was used by the Elf Queen with hundreds of fifth-class fighters to ''welcome'' At first, Hall was relying on his perseverance. Walk through the road. This time, seeing that there are no other people besides the necessary guards, Hall has a hint of nostalgia. "What''s wrong? Hall?" Seems to feel the difference of Hall, Catherine asked in a curious way. Betty, who is holding Alice, is also curious to see Hall. She also wants to know what Hall is doing. "It''s okay, just think of the first time I came here. You don''t know. At the time, I was a guy who could handle it with just one Elf Warrior. I also admire myself. It is incredible to survive!" The master of Adelaide smiled and looked at Hall and said, "Hall, you said that it is easy for them to misunderstand. We didn''t have the idea to hurt you!" What Holborn wanted to explain, and when he heard Lorens words, he almost blew out old blood. "You are not worried about him, you are better to worry about his enemies! He is a kid, the thief is fine!" Chapter 361： Mawei Chapter 361 Under Mawei In the Elf Palace The magically decorated palace, the magical crystal lamp shines through the entire palatial palace, and the dark corners cannot exist here. The Elf Queen, as always, sits noblely above the palace, with rows of expressions on both sides of the cold, armor, and the mountains that stand still. After a briefing by the guards, Lauren and his entourage walked in under the leadership of Master Adelaide. Although the Elf Queen''s expression was very majestic, but when she saw Hall, her face showed a slight frown expression. Fortunately, for a moment, she immediately smiled at the coming person. "I have seen Her Majesty!" When everyone came up, they immediately gave a ceremony to the Elf Queen. This time, the people who came here were Hall and so on. Alice and Natalya were not qualified to meet Her Majesty. They were Ade when they came. Master Ryder arranged to rest under the rest. "You''re welcome! I don''t know what the president of Lauren came to in the dark forest this time?" Loren saw the directness of the Elf Queen, so he did not hide it. First, he asked Lawrence and the Elf Queen to say hello, and then introduced the person down. When she heard that Catherine was the granddaughter of Lawrence, the Elf Queen nodded to her, but when she introduced Hall, the Elf Queen did not speak for a long time, so she stared straight at him. The elf queen is very powerful. Even if the field is not used, it is not something that ordinary people can resist. She stayed up last time. After all, Hall is just a small ant, and he still works for the elves, so even if she is not deliberate The release of the momentum of the Hall is somewhat unbearable. But this time she is estimated to be against Hall, because this guy actually abducted her daughter, not only gave her heart away, but also poisoned her! In order to detoxify her, it almost ruined the entire moon well. She thought that if it wasn''t for this, Hill would not be rebellious at this time, and would link it all together. She felt that the most wrong decision she made was to meet Hall! At the beginning, it was better to directly agree to any of his rewards, and it was still relatively high to drive out of the dark forest! Just as the Elf Queen was ready to see Hall''s ugly, she suddenly snorted because she found that Hall was standing still there, except for his pale face. Not only that, she not only did not see yield and fear from Hall''s eyes, but instead saw stubbornness and rebellion! His eyesight seems to reveal a smug expression, as if to say, you are not praising me! Hall''s actions made her angry, and the Elf Queen rarely angered. For so many years, there were only a few things that would make him angry. The daughter was poisoned once. After the rebellion of Hills, the siege was once... and Huo This time, it is also considered! "Humph!" After increasing the momentum again, Hall''s face suddenly changed. He felt that the space around him was quickly compressed, and the mental mask seemed to have signs of cracking. He had to close his teeth, the blue veins on his forehead were exposed, and a drop of sweat was left on his forehead. This situation was seen by Adelaide and Loren. They didn''t do it. Adelaide knew that there was a grievance in the Queen''s heart. As long as it was vented, Hall might be at most a little embarrassed. But now he seems to have also looked down on Hall. He didn''t think that Hall could do this in just one year! And Lauren found out that the Elf Queen was not too malicious at first. He also wanted to see which step Hall could do. When he saw that Hall could start to embarrass the elf pressure, he also slightly changed. Nod, but then seeing that the Elf Queen suddenly changed her pressure despite her identity, his face could not help but change. When I first wanted to start, it was a sudden glimpse, because he actually saw Hall take out something, and looked at the elf queen with a look of embarrassment. "Her Majesty, you believe it or not, I can make your entire palace go away!" "Be bold!!" "hateful!!" After hearing these words, some Elf warriors took out their weapons and looked at Hall and others with a cold face. It seems that as long as the Elf Queen ordered it, they would destroy Halls madman. "You are very good!" Suddenly Hall heard this, the pressure around it disappeared without a trace! A hurdle who almost fell and refused to help Betty''s help. He looked up, though his face was very pale, but he looked at the elf queen seriously. "Oh, thank you, Her Majesty, for appreciating!" The people around him, including Loren and others, couldnt help but turn their eyes. This face is really thick, is the Elf Queen complimenting you? Less gold on your face! The Elf Queen was also stunned. She looked at Hall and looked at her mouth. The corner of her mouth couldnt help but twitch. I just didnt know why, she felt a threat to Halls words! If it wasn''t for Lauren, she might have to clean up the Hall. And Adelaide looked at Hall with some surprises, because he also found that when Hall said this, he did not want to talk like some ignorant, as if he could do it. Among these people, only Hall is clear in his heart. He just did it. It is really an adventure. If the Elf Queen does not close his hand, he is expected to be injured. He is taking out a magical crystal, thinking about it. If the Elf Queen does not close his hand, he will really summon the old war tree. At that time, the Elf Queen may have some scams because she doesn''t know if Hall can summon the second one! Once the Elf Queen did not stop and started, Loren would never stand by! Said Loren ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hall gave him a look, secretly blaming him why he did not help! Lauren grinned and then looked at the elf queen and smiled. "Just my student spoke without going through the brain. Please don''t blame him for the Elf Queen. Yes, this time we came with goodwill. If you can, let me think and elf." The Queen talks alone!" Hall glanced at him, then quietly picked up the magic crystal, regardless of the difference between the people, took out a bottle of royal jelly and took a bite to restore his mental strength. "Good things!" Master Adelaide accidentally glanced at the royal jelly in Hall''s hand, and Hall thought about it, then took out a bottle and handed it over. "Master Adelaide, this is a gift for you, I just forgot to take it out! Please be sure to accept it!" Including Adelaide''s masters, everyone looked at Hall with some laughter and laughter. How can I give him something in the palace? Where is the Elf Queen? But Hall doesn''t care so much. Since the Elf Queen can bully him like that, why should he give her face? Looking at Hall, this is obviously a dissatisfaction with the elf queen, and everyone can''t help but twitch. Chapter 362： Long Island Chapter 362 Long Island "Oh, that''s good, the old man will accept it!" As the elf''s Druid master, he will not blame him for being rude, even if he is dissatisfied with Hall''s elf queen himself, she will finally blame Hall as the initiator! However, Hall is not afraid. Now the elves are like this. He does not believe that the Elf Queen will still be so dead to face up! In fact, Hall is still somewhat impulsive, even if the Elf Queen really wants to teach him, that is just the degree, but she did not think that Hall can withstand it for so long, and that the attitude of reluctantly admit defeat is the real The reason for angering the Queen. Looking at it from another angle, if Halls daughter was injured and stunned by a man, and the man not only did not admit his mistake, but came to provoke him, it is estimated that Hall would directly let his summoned beasts turn the mans wheel again and again. Again... Evil... Everyone changed a place. After all, there were too many people here. Plus, Hall just came out of the scene. The Elf Queen couldnt clean up the Hall, so I just didnt want to see him, left him aside, and discussed things with Loren. went. Fortunately, the master of Adelaide is not bad. An old man who is very kind and has a good atmosphere with Hall. But when it comes to Nosia, Halls face still shows a look of concern. "Master Adelaide, Nosia she... How is it now? Are you awake?" Master Adelaide shook his head and his face showed a bitter smile. "This series of events can be said to be a big blow to Her Majesty the Queen, a large number of people dying, Nosia''s poisoned coma, don''t look at her now, but she is very anxious!" "I want to see Nosia!" Hall''s eyes stared at Master Adelaide, and his tone never felt so firm. Adelaide glanced at the Elf Queen, who was talking to Loren not far away. She saw her turn and sighed in the heart of the Hall. She saw the Hall where the Elf Queen had been on guard, otherwise it was impossible for Hall One. When she finished, she found out. "Yep?" Watching Hall actually get a mental barrier to separate them, and suddenly looked at Hall with a smile, especially the Elf Queen, she also looked at Hall with some stunned, they did not expect Hall to do so Things, as if this is a blatant telling of the Elf Queen, I know that you are eavesdropping, but I just dont give you a cover! Adelaide worried that Hall and the Elf Queen were getting worse and worse, and they quickly explained to Hall. It turns out that Nosia is now placed in the well water of the Moon Well, but in the most important main well of the Elves. It is for this reason that the Moon Well of the Elf is completely polluted and cannot be used anymore! This will only change if all the noxins in Nosia are lifted. "Then I will go see it? Just take a look! Also, Master Adelaide, can tell me, what is this toxin?" Adelaide did not agree with Hall''s request. After all, this matter is related to the Elf Queen. He can''t make his own claims. But for the latter one, he can tell Hall, when Hall heard that this is a kind of poison called the flower of the underworld. What kind of underworld he was surprised at, is this the land of this different world? Since this name is called, then it means that there must be this place? "So what is the solution? Is it really going to the underworld? Where is the underworld?" Seeing Hall''s eagerness, Adelaide had to pull him down and sit down. "Under the world, we don''t know where..." Seeing that Hall was still dissatisfied with what he wanted to say, Adelaide said quickly. "However, we know that there is a place where you can find antidote to relieve toxins!" Where? Halls face showed an excited expression. Since you know that there is an antidote, you will be able to find it if you work hard! "Dragon Island!" "Dragon Island?!" The two words stunned Hall like a blue sky. He didn''t think of it, it would be Dragon Island! In other words, is this world really a dragon? He was still thinking about where the two-legged dragon came from, and did not expect that there would be a dragon island! "Well, yes, it is said that somewhere in the world, there is an island with a dragon on it, but that was a long time ago, and now I don''t know if it is still there! And..." "Master Adelaide... can you finish the words once!" Hall felt that today''s conversation with Adelaide almost made him crazy, and said that he was half left, so his heart seemed to be The cat''s paws are scratched the same. "Oh, good! I will finish together! Don''t be so excited!" Looking at Adelaide''s smiling look, Hall is a little speechless, can you not be excited? Adelaide ignored the expression of Hall, and he talked about the topic just now. It turns out that Adelaide wants to tell Hall that the antidote to help Nosia is indeed in Long Island, a grass called agave! It is said to be the grass that grows in the tomb of the dragon. The seat is in the skull seat of the dragon, just about the tongue, and the long tongue is like a tongue, so it is called agave! With a strong sense of life, it has a restrained effect on the flower of the underworld. However, the current situation is that the sudden invasion of the seas represents the way to go overseas by boat. This road has been blocked! To find Long Island, you can only fly! If you fly, you can only choose an airship. However, because there are a lot of Warcraft overseas, if there is no guard, the airship is easily destroyed. This is the current difficulty. What makes Hall even more surprised is that dark ones have already made the airships for nearly a year, but there is no news yet. "No wonder I said why I didn''t see them. They have already set off!" For the dark one, Hall is still a bit embarrassed. After all, Nosia''s injury, he also has part of the responsibility, if not for Nosia to help Hall. As soon as they do it, then there will be no possibility of the next darkness to seize the opportunity to poison. In the midst of it, this line seems to tie Hall and Nosia tightly together. At this time, Loren suddenly came over, Hall saw a pale face of Catherine and Betty suddenly remembered, Nosia polluted the moon well water because of the need for detoxification, so that Catherine could not recover the injury. The spirit, Hall suddenly felt that things seemed more and more troublesome! However, Lorens words made Hall surprised, because the Elf Queen had some moon wells and had promised to Catherine, but the condition was that Lauren needed to stay here for a while. "Lauren teacher...that you..." "Nothing! Just go out and travel, anyway, the environment is good, I like it!" Chapter 363： Galloping Hall () Chapter 363 Hall of daring very sorry! When I came back, I found out that I had repeated a chapter. I have already modified it! I am really sorry, I apologize to all readers! If you can, I will continue to codewords, I hope to have more chapters of readings (); lure, the overlord of the president! Already subscribed, you can refresh and take a look at this chapter! Already subscribed to this way to deal with it! Hall was somewhat dissatisfied with the way of the Elf Queen, but when he thought of the situation of the elves, he felt soft. "Mr. Lauren, this is not a way. If the fallen person does not disappear in a day, don''t you leave here one day?" Lauren glanced at Hall. "What a joke, how is it possible? Isn''t there you?" Loren''s exaggerated appearance made Hall''s mouth twitch, and suddenly he felt that something was wrong. To happen. "You have seen the situation in the Principality of Gilardino. The Liji Empire is estimated to have already started. You can take my letter to the Lijidi team to find their generals, let them destroy the devil, and bring the soldiers to the dark forest. !" "What?" Hall did not think that Lauren would let him do this. "What is it called!" After seeing Hall, Loren continued. "Catherine will return to Mars City to tell Lawrence what is going on here. I believe that there will be action soon. Since the seas are also there, Then this time is likely to be a conspiracy of the Mozu, I believe that the three colleges will start to act! You don''t have to worry about this!" Don''t worry if you don''t worry! Hall feels that things don''t seem to be that simple, but since Loren has already made a decision, he can only agree. If you don''t change yourself, you will be blindfolded here with the Elf Queen, then Loren will go to Ligey. empire! When Hall thought of the time when the Elf Queen looked at her scene with a sly smile, she couldn''t help but fight a chill! "Queen of Her Majesty!" Originally thought to be leaving the outline, suddenly heard Hall screamed a Queen, suddenly he felt a little bad. Sure enough, seeing the look of the Elf Queen''s eyebrows, the faces of the people were worried about Hall. "What? Is there something else?" Hall did not fear the eyes of the Elf Queen. He felt that he must have the Elf Princess Nocia in his life. When did the Elf Queen become a mother-in-law? And he knows that the Elf Queen can''t start to deal with him now, so naturally he has the courage to speak. People like Hall, in one sentence to describe the most appropriate - but the villain! "The elf queen, you know, I went to the Lige empire this time to invite the army of human beings. You see, I dont know how difficult it will be on this road, and you also heard that this Gilardino The Principality is likely to have been occupied by the Mozu, and I am worried that it will be dangerous to go there alone!" Where the Elf Queen can''t hear it, Hall, this stinky boy, wants to benefit, forcibly resisting the anger and continuing to listen to him. "So, I don''t know if I can come back safely this time. I can''t come back. There is nothing. If I can''t bring back a lot of reinforcements, then the people of the Elves will be miserable! Do you think I am right? "What do you want! Directly!" The Elf Queen is already on the verge of anger. She feels that her cultivation is already very good, but I don''t know why, she will be involuntarily angry in front of Hall! "In fact, I don''t want much. Well, you know that I am a summoner. I need some magic crystals to summon the beast to upgrade! Well, essays give me dozens of nine magic crystals!" puff! The outline of the drinking water and Adelaide couldnt help but squirt it out! Nine-class magic crystal? Also dozens of casual? Looking at the dark face of the Elf Queen, Master Adelaide quickly said that reads(); Korean entertainment. "Hall, we used the curse when we started the war. The nine magic crystals consumed a lot. Now don''t say dozens, a few are difficult!" "Ah, this way, that one of the nine magic crystals is good, what about the other seven, eight, etc.?" Seeing that Hall was bargaining with a small town, Catherine and Betty had some silent support, and they did not expect Hall to have such a scene. In fact, they know where, Hall is really to improve the strength! Ok, this is indeed one of the reasons. The main reason is that Hall is not happy with the Elf Queen! "One eight, five, seven, thirty, six, etc.! One hundred and five! Love or not!" When Hall smiled at the results of the space bag, the Elf Queen knew that she was being played. The guy who had feelings had never thought about it so much from the beginning. The estimate given by him was more than the number booked in Hall! "Thank you for the Elf Queen''s reward!" Seeing Hall''s rogue look, the Elf Queen has been mad at not knowing what to say. "Right, I want to see Nosia..." "roll!" When the Elf Queen pulled out this sentence, Hall was already screaming... Others are screaming at the Hall of Escape and the Elf Queen with a black face... ...... Hall didn''t think of going to see Nosia, but when he heard that she was safe for the time being, and he was in the main well of the Moon Well, he understood that it is impossible for him to see Nosia now! Just now he just tried it, in case it succeeded? But it seems that the idea is beautiful, the reality is really cruel! Hall is not sad! He looked at the magic crystal in his hand and was happy. One eight, five, seven, thirty, six! One hundred five! Adding a magical crystal and a low-level magic crystal in his hand, Hall can strengthen his summoning beast this time. Eight-class magic crystal and nine-class magic crystal are temporarily not used, Hall first puts the fifth-class Warcraft queen bee queen, the fifth-class Warcraft Fire Ant Queen, the fifth-class Xiaoyue Wolf, and its four partners, the fifth-class flame wolf red , five violent magic bears (small yellow), the earth bear Vini six-headed Warcraft enhanced for the sixth-class Warcraft! Then used thirty more six magic crystals and three seven magic crystals to white tiger (small white), lightning golden eagle, Ada strengthen for seven World of Warcraft! In this way Hall''s medium magic crystal is consumed, except for a nine-dimensional magic crystal, an eight-class magic crystal, three seven-level magic crystal, there is still left Some magic crystals below four. But the harvest is obviously powerful! Seven-dimensional Warcraft three heads - White Tiger White, Lightning Golden Eagle, Xiaoyue Devil Wolf! Sixth-class Warcraft Nine Heads - Xiaoyue Devil Wolf four heads, Flame Wolf leader Xiaohong, Fury Devil Bear Xiao Huang and Pooh, Queen of Stone Bee, Queen of Fire Ant. Five World of Warcraft - ten flame wolves The remaining four or less fire ants, female ants, and ten thousand stone bees! Hall believes that once he releases these Warcraft, it is estimated that a tens of thousands of troops will not dare to be hostile to him! At least not in the frontal battlefield, Hall can easily destroy a team of 10,000 people! This is... the benefit of robbing the Elf Queen... () Chapter 364： attack () Chapter 364 Attack Hall left He stayed in Wangcheng for one night and left. When he was resting in the station that night, his face was smiling. Because the magic crystal that was robbed from the Elf Queen made him a seventh-order summoner, although he did not reach the seventh level, but who gave him a perverted system space reads(); Magic door! If the Elf Queen knows, it is estimated that the Hall will be sliced ??to study! Alice was entrusted to Natalia, and Loren left Natalya in the daily life of Loren and others in the city. For the request of Loren, the Elf Queen naturally would not disagree. And Catherine and Betty are the Queens of the Elf, who are escorted back to Mars City. For the reason why the moon well water can cure Catherine, but his life spring water is not the reason, Hall did not come up with a reason, thinking about when to get some moon well water to study. Similarly, if the Elf Queen knows that Hall is still thinking about his own moon well water, he will definitely reject the Hall into the dark forest! Hall''s departure is very domineering, directly summoning the lightning golden eagle, in seeing the obvious seventh-class Warcraft atmosphere, lightning fast lightning-like Golden Eagle, Elf Queen and so on can not help but look a few more! "The summoner of spiritual talents? I didn''t think he grew so fast!" To be said that the most surprising should be Loren, he looked at Hall''s lightning golden eagle, more curious about the mystery of this student! "This stinky boy, go back and ask him, how can you summon a seventh-class Warcraft? How old is he? Will it surpass me in a few years?" ...... The speed of the Lightning Golden Eagle is not fast! Hall remembers that he has been in the city for nearly a week, but now he has arrived at the original elf city. However, Hall did not stop, and quickly left the dark forest in the panic of the city soldiers below. ...... "Cut, you want to find me trouble too?!" Looking at the flying World of Warcraft, which was dropped by the Lightning Golden Eagle, a lightning bolt, Hall couldnt help but look at them. A wave of hands, several winds of magic wind blade quickly toward those flying World of Warcraft, the original Hall also wants to grab a few throw into the space, but apparently they have been afraid, screamed and quickly left. "Pity!" When the Lightning Golden Eagle continued to fly for a while, Hall realized that those flying World of Warcraft would block the road. It turned out that there was a few nests in a cliff! Looking at the eggs on the bird''s nest, Hall suddenly realized. Feelings, they are worried that they are stealing eggs! Ok, if that''s the case, then let it go! Will be five or six do not know what World of Warcraft bird eggs into the space, Hall heart proudly thought of getting a flying team out, that domineering! After looking at the sun, Hall looked for the direction and directed the lightning golden eagle to fly quickly toward Carlin City. ...... Carlin City After Jared heard his report, his face could not help but look hard. Before he listened to Hall, there seemed to be some changes in the north. He began to think that there was nothing, not a rebellion of a nobleman in the north, and then the king''s army to destroy the rebellion? But when he got the news, he was still shocked. It turned out that, as Hall said, the Principality of Gilardino had a problem! The nearest military fortress from Carlin City, and the one who broke him turned out to be the army of the Principality! This shows what? Explain that there must be something wrong readings in the Principality; The city of Carlin, where he is located, is actually a city jointly owned by the Principality of Gilardino and the Principality of Enkat. In the principle that the two countries do not send troops to station, this has a few big Carlin City. The guild takes turns to be the mode of the city. Now, they are faced with tens of thousands of public teams, which makes him a little headache for a while. "Play! They can''t beat it! Then don''t fight? Where should they go?" Thinking of this, Jared suddenly stopped and said to the men on the side. "You can inform the General of the Fortress of the Principality of Enkat, and say that the Principality of Gilardino is heading for Carlin City, let them send someone to mediate!" Jared did not expect to go to the Principality of Heji Ladino, but the man did not come back after he went, which made him understand that it seems that this has exceeded his understanding. He didn''t understand that Carlin City was just an entrance to the death wilderness. What do you mean by controlling the Girona Principality? What caused the hostility of the Principality of Enkat without any reason? At this time, a soldier quickly came in to report "Reporting the Lord of the City, a self-proclaimed Hall''s summoner to see!" "Hall? Come on!" Jared said to the soldier immediately after he slammed. As Hall walked in, Jared quickly asked, "Hall, you are back! Dean Lauren?" Jared asked with some curiosity. He felt that if Loren was there, then it might help. However, Halls words made him a little disappointed. Jialids adult, Lorens teacher is in the elves, and he has not come back! Seeing that Jareds face was a little bad, Hall quickly asked the reason. After learning that the Principality of Gilardino had started to fully implement it, Halls face was not difficult to look at because he knew it was not good news. Since the Mozu dare to do this, it means that they are not afraid to be known, and they want to come to this time their actions are ready! Thinking of this, Hall is no longer concealing. He said something about the Mozu. Jared is not a person who knows nothing. He still knows a little about the Mozu. "What? It turned out to be the Mozu? So, the goal is to prepare for the complete control of the entire Gilardino Principality?" As soon as he thought that he was about to face the army of the Mozu, Jareds face became very ugly. There were not many soldiers in the entire city of Carlin. How can such a city resist the Mozu? At this time soldiers came out of the door, a team of tens of thousands of cavalry from the north has approached Carlin City and asked him how to deal with it! "North? It seems to be the Mozu!" Think of Jared here not because of it, directly yelling at the soldier "Close the gate! Ring the alarm! Prepare to fight!" What battle? The soldier did not respond to this order. He did not know why he saw the soldiers of the Principality of Gilardino fight! However, after seeing Jareds eyes, he quickly went to a ceremony to convey the order. "Jialid, don''t blame him. They haven''t seen the murder of the Mozu. Besides, these Mozu cavalry should be transformed by human soldiers. Of course they will wonder why you made such an order. We are going to do it now. Its about exposing their identity! Only in this way can the soldiers know how dangerous their current situation is! Jared nodded. He knew that there was no time for him to consider it. He took his weapon and invited Hall to walk towards the wall... () Chapter 365： Retreat () Chapter 365 Retreat Carlin wall A team of soldiers was stunned by their chiefs, not looking around, but the scene was too shocked. I saw the endless cavalry outside the city slowly gathering, watching the team like a long dragon, some recruits could not help but tremble with fear. "Stand up! Don''t mess! Listen to the order!" When Hall and Jared came to the wall, they just watched a few centurions reprimanding the recruits. For the performance of these recruits, Hall couldnt help but shake his head, like this, the more afraid of death. It is estimated that the death will be faster! Jared looked at the soldiers with a sigh of relief, then squeezed and sighed. "Carlin City is a city that is not fortified by the two countries, so in addition to our mercenaries, these are the newly recruited soldiers!" Hall nodded and did not speak. He looked up at the cavalry outside the city and found that they had been arranged into ten squares in front of Carlin City. At this time, several cavalry took a step forward. "We are the people of the Southern Army of the Principality of Gilardino. We have a mission to go to the death wilderness. Now let the city of Carlin City open the gate to provide us with some food. Tomorrow morning we will Its time to go!" Jared heard a change in his face. He originally wondered how these demons quickly captured the fortresses of tens of thousands of people. Now he finally understands that it seems that the demons will still use tricks! It is conceivable that if Jared does not know their true face, after opening the gate, thank you for the cavalry will definitely rush in the first time, without any precautions, Carlin City is likely to fall! Hall looked at the few cavalry under the wall and showed a sneer expression. He was sure, thank you for the expressionless guy who was transformed by the Mozu, and the soldiers he met when he followed the caravan. Just the same! "Jialid, let the soldiers get ready, they are all cavalry, the cavalry for siege, isn''t that funny?" In fact, Jared still has some doubts in his heart, because in these eyes these demons do not seem to be different, he did not find any abnormal situation in them. However, Jared still chose to believe in Hall, because he felt that Hall did not need to frame himself in this matter, so he immediately arranged it. "Oh, Jared, I know you still have some doubts, so let me try them!" After saying that Hall was in the horror of Jared, he used a wind-sounding array of magic, and then said to the tens of thousands of cavalry outside the city in the language of the Mozu. "The devil is on!" What surprised Hall was that the tens of thousands of cavalry did not have any movements, but the soldiers in Carlin City looked at Hall inexplicably. "That... what is he talking about? What language is it, why haven''t I heard it?" "That is, I don''t understand now. Isn''t the outside a cavalry of the Principality of Gilardino? Are we strictly fighting the Principality of Gilardino?" "How is it possible! The reason why we can exist here is because the Principality of Gilardino and the Principality of Enkat are not willing to waste a lot of energy here. If the Principality of Gilardino wants to win it, then the Principality of Enkat will never Agree!" ...... In fact, people outside are not without a reaction, but because the distance is too far, what everyone found is not so obvious, but Hall has accurately grasped several situations with mental strength, that is, some soldiers habitually want to call The sound was stopped by the soldiers on the side. "Oh, since you don''t want to admit it, then ~" Hall sneered in his heart, and then used the wind system to expand the magic. "The devil is a jerk!" Hey! This time the tens of thousands of cavalry moved, many soldiers directly pulled out the sword and yelled at Hall, but because they all used the language of the Mozu, so Jared and others have some inexplicable feelings. But it is precisely because of this, let Jared understand, these outside the city, really not humans! "What did you say?" Jared looked at the angry look of the cavalry and asked curiosity. "I am greeting their devil" Seeing Halls understatement, Jareds mouth twitched a few times, and he was very impressed by the Lord, who dared to be a demon! The cavalry retreated, because they couldnt fight because of this battle. All the cavalry couldnt take a chance to attack a city. ...... "They pushed back ten miles and a group of cavalry blocked our way down the south! It seemed that they were waiting for their infantry!" After hearing the news, Hall and Jared couldn''t help but frown. Originally thought that the Mozu will be angered and attacked the city today, but they did not expect that they could endure so much, but Hall can already imagine that once the city breaks down, Carlin City will definitely suffer heavy losses! Thinking of this, Hall said to Jared on your side, "You are also seen in the current situation. They are waiting for the reinforcements! You also know that since they can do this, then this shows the whole Gila. It is very likely that the Principality of Dino has been completely controlled by the Mozu. The reason why they assigned 10,000 cavalry this time is that they are not sure that we have seen their identity!" Jared clicked a bit and didn''t talk, his eyes kept looking at the map in front of him. "I want to come to them and worry that we will escape to the Principality of Enkat, so they intercept our retreat. At present we have only two ways to go!" "The two?" Jared heard the words, and looked up and couldn''t help but ask, after all, no one wants to die? "The first is to wait for the arrival of Lijidi team ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but most people in Carlin City are not expected!" Hall stretched a finger and shook, regardless of Jared''s face continued to say "second It is to escape from the wilderness of death! Enkat in the south should not think about it. The road there is narrow, and it is estimated that it will be encircled by their cavalry when it is not reached!" After all, Jared was also a man born in the military. He looked at the map and thought about what Hall had just said. He soon understood that this road seemed to be their only way of life. "But... there are so many people in the city, how can we..." Hall waited for Jared to finish, and he was rudely interrupted. "Sneak attack! I guess their communicationsman has already set off, as long as we intercept him and then attack the 10,000 cavalry, we believe that we will have no less than three days to retreat!" Regarding Hall''s plan, Jared felt that it was still somewhat unsatisfactory. He looked up at Hall and asked, "But after entering the death wilderness, where can we go?" "Dark forest!" ~~7k~~ () Chapter 366： control () Chapter 366 Control "What? Dark forest?" Jared heard a bit of surprise at Hall, and the deep wrinkles on his forehead could quickly pinch a fly, showing that he really disagreed with Hall''s proposal! He looked up and looked at the calm Hall, and he wanted to see if Hall was joking! He knows that Carlin City is very active because of the terrain close to the dark forest. It can be said that many times, the slaves of the Elves are transported to the Principality of Enkat or Gilardino via Carlin City, Carlin City. The player plays a disgraceful role. Even if Jared knows what, he can''t start with these people. The most typical one is Gilph, because Jared is only the head of one of the three major mercenary groups, and he has many decisions. Not in his own hands! He just wanted to say something. Suddenly two people came in outside. When Jared saw them, his face became a little hard to look at. They are not others, they are the heads of the other two mercenary groups in the three major mercenary groups in Carlin City. Moses, head of the Bloodthirsty Mercenary Corps and Moses, head of the Death Mercenary Corps, they and Jared''s future mercenary group are called the three major mercenary groups in Carlin City! "Head of Jared, can you tell me what is going on? I just heard the hand and you stopped the cavalry of the Principality of Gilardino?" The man had not come in yet, and a loud voice suddenly rang across the hall. Hall looked up and saw a red-haired middle-aged man coming over with a look of discomfort. From his armor and the big axe behind him, it can be seen He should be a power fighter! "That is, you have to order not to say anything? If you really fight, what should I do?" The face of this face is feminine, and the yin and yang whispering tone makes Hall very uncomfortable. "Moses, Harvey, are you coming? Come and tell me about you..." Jared just wanted to introduce Hall to two people, but Moses''s temper was directly waved and interrupted. "Introducing what, a stinky boy, now is not the time to talk, you can quickly explain what is going on, otherwise we have the right to terminate your city''s rights this year!" Jared still wants to say something, but Hall is directly speaking. "Jialid is an adult. I don''t have so much time and two guys who know it later, I waste time. I am going to intercept their correspondents! Looking back Tell them about it!" When Hall just finished, whether it was the grumpy Moses or the cheeky Harvey, he suddenly looked at Hall with a ferocious look, but Hall did not fear them at all, but gave them a look. "you" At this time, suddenly a huge figure appeared in front of them. What Moses wanted to say before, after seeing the figure, his mouth could not help but open his mouth. He obviously felt that the figure actually brought him A hint of threat. "Hey!" Hall jumped directly into the lightning golden eagle, and then the three stunned eyes quickly flew away from the distance. "This... is this the seventh-class Warcraft? God, Jared, is this your descendant? How big is this? Is it a seven-seven summoner?" The shock on Harveys face did not recede, he saw Harvey and Jared, who were equally serious, then asked this time. "Senior? Oh, if I have such a junior, I can wake up in my sleep!" Looking at Jared''s face, it was not like a lying expression. The two heads looked at each other and asked at the same time. "Who is he?" ...... Hall didn''t pay attention to how Jared explained to the two guys. If he hadn''t dared to do this before, but since the Elf Queen had extorted a lot of magic crystals, Hall has this conviction! Three heads and seven other World of Warcraft can completely crush them three! What''s more, there are nine heads and six other World of Warcraft, Hall''s strength does not have to look at their faces. This time he helped me for the reason. First, I didnt want the Mozu to continue to expand. Second, I wanted to get these three large mercenary groups into the dark forest, and then I tried to control them. As soon as he came, he had a group of strengths. As for Jared, Hall would not report to the benefactors! Just as Hall thought about how to do it later, he suddenly heard the lightning golden eagle screaming, then he saw a fast-running Warcraft horse below. After commanding the Lightning Golden Eagle, a simple arrest, the soldier was subdued. The Hall, who originally thought that he killed him, suddenly stopped. He used **** techniques to control the soldiers transformed by the Mozu. Its down. Only in the process of casting the spell, Hall found that the Mozu soldiers had resisted, and there seemed to be something in his mind that threatened Hall. Fortunately, he succeeded in the end. When I heard the words of the Mozu soldiers, Hall was shocked. They turned out to be the soldiers of the southern fortress of the Principality of Gilardino. Some time ago, it was really an inexplicable sacred development gate, and tens of thousands of soldiers turned out to be It was transformed like this. Not only that, Hall also got a message from here, the entire Principality of Gilardino has fallen, and it is even more difficult for him to accept that this is the whole people! In other words, the Mozu is mad and has transformed all human beings, regardless of men, women and children! "This is the genie of the genocide! I want to destroy you!" Hall said, his face was gnashing his teeth Although Hall is not a Principal of Gilardino, but for the devil He is really angry! Let the soldier continue to the southern fortress, and then pass the news to tell the people there, it has been compromised, and it will take a long time to come back! Looking at the departing soldiers, Hall''s face became very gloomy, and he could turn humans into demons in a short time, which means they have a special way of infection. However, the soldier''s status is low, and the confused one is the running dog of the Mozu, so he knows this reason at all. He just knows that he wakes up like this, and he is very proud to be a Mozu! It can be seen from here that the means of the Mozu are very powerful! "It seems that this **** technique should be a high-level magic of the blood family. Even the soldiers who have already been transformed can control it. Unfortunately, it is a waste of time and too much mental energy. If there is time, the whole Mozu soldier will be taken. Conversion is not a problem!" Looking at the Mozu soldier who had disappeared in front of him, Hall immediately sat on the lightning golden eagle and flew toward Carlin City. There were 10,000 cavalry waiting for him to deal with it...~~7k~~ () Chapter 367： destruction () Chapter 367 The speed of the Lightning Golden Eagle has been confirmed by Hall, a veritable lightning! This is less than an hour, and Hall has reappeared near Carlin City. He looked at the 10,000 cavalry in front of him, and he immediately decided after thinking about it. He took out two magic crystal cannons from the space. This is the third-class magic crystal cannon he seized from Tieling City. According to the settings of the goblins, the third-class magic crystal cannon is the first-class third-class magic crystal, and the second-class magic crystal cannon is the fourth-class magical crystal! As for the first-class magic crystal cannon, the use of the seven to nine magic crystal! After putting two third-class magic crystals in, Hall immediately started the magic crystal cannon, and the huge voice immediately alerted the Mozu cavalry. A person with an obvious officer appearance immediately yelled at the cavalry. Unfortunately, because the raid was too sudden, the magic crystal cannon was blown up directly in the cavalry, even if the human being transformed by the Mozu was turned into a flesh and blood in the bombing of the magic crystal cannon. However, the Mozu were not afraid of death, and soon they reorganized from the chaos and rushed toward the location of Hall. Hall sneered at the other side and glanced at the other side. After collecting the magic crystal cannon, he sat on the lightning golden eagle and flew directly. After flying over the head of the Mozu cavalry, he also dropped a fire magic fireball from time to time, watching the people below look like a horse, Hall sat clap with satisfaction. From a hill attacked with a magic crystal cannon and then flew to another hill. After the Mozu cavalry ran over, Hall flew to another hill. After the reaction of the demon officer, he realized that Hall was hanging. They are playing! With the help of weapons that are not empty, the Mozu cavalry has only been beaten! The Mozu officers who realized this were immediately ordered to retreat, and they were in a forest not far away. There is no mountain around the woods, there is a cover of the woods, and Halls attack will not work. unfortunately Hall saw the direction in which the cavalry fled, and he could not help but sneer. After the Mozu cavalry entered the woods, they discovered that the disaster had just begun! First of all, a large number of stone bees suddenly appeared. The cavalry riding on the horse could not run effectively because of the woods. The result was surrounded by the wasp group. The cavalry that lost the speed was not as good as the infantry. The cavalry was attacked by the wasp. Go on. Later, some of the converted senior warriors, who just wanted to deal with the stone bee, were hit by a wolf-type Warcraft. With the appearance of the two-headed Warcraft, the final hopes of these cavalry were shattered. Looking at the Mozu cavalry who was dying after being attacked by his own World of Warcraft in the woods, Hall sat on the lightning golden eagle and stared at him, his face did not reveal even a trace of poor expression. Because he knows that these people are no longer human, they are the devil! Hey! Already the seventh-class Warcraft''s Ada power is how big, the demon officer in the confrontation with Ada, was captured by Ah Dayi on the ground, blood spurted out from his mouth, waiting for him to react directly to A Big catch, and cut his head with its sharp claws! Looking at the body of a place, Hall collected the space bags of several generals. As for the armor of the weapons, Hall did not collect the time. After collecting the summoned beast, Hall looked at the time and found that it was almost at night, and he said that he was flying to Carlin City while sitting in the lightning golden eagle. It is said that Hall is a bully this time. If the cavalry is a normal human soldier, it is definitely an impact and you can win the same level of the 10,000 team. But what they encountered was Hall''s metamorphosis! Let''s not say that he has a flying World of Warcraft can be assured of attacking the Mozu cavalry, do not have to worry about being besieged by the Mozu cavalry, followed by the terrain problem, the Mozu cavalry hid in the woods in order to avoid the Hall''s attack, let Hall''s summoned beast hit One was caught off guard. It is precisely because Hall has so many powerful World of Warcraft, which led to the devil''s high-level combat power to be eliminated by Hall in the first time, the group of dragons without headed Mozu cavalry can only fight. In this case, I met Hall''s powerful Warcraft, isn''t it a dish? ...... Carlin City At this time, the whole city has become chaotic. I heard that the city owner Jared said that he would abandon the city and escape from the dead wilderness. Many people have raised objections, and even more directly stated that they will not leave. Because Halls previous strength showed Moses and Harvey shocked, they exchanged their opinions with Jared and prepared for the evacuation in the camp despite the doubts raised by the team mercenaries. "Jarid, is it really good for us to retreat like this?" As the deputy head of the future mercenary group, he was hesitant after receiving Jareds order. After all, Carlin City is a very special place. These mercenary groups can take turns to be the city owners. It can be said that it is the only special case of the whole continent. Abandoning this is tantamount to giving up a lot, must be prestige, such as power, such as money! This is the benefit of how many mercenary groups envy, and did not expect Jared to give up directly! "Don''t leave? Don''t leave, do you think we will be the opponents of the Gilardino team? You have seen the situation today. The 10,000 cavalry team is only a pioneer. They have not continued to attack because they have been identified. City, once their support comes, then do you think that light can be resisted by our soldiers?" The deputy head came back from outside, so he didn''t know what happened, so he could argue after hearing Jared say this. "Girardino''s Principality sent troops? Why are they? Isn''t the annual tax and the Ekter Principal not evenly divided? Most of them have passed so many years, why do they suddenly attack the city of Carlin today? Are they not afraid? Do you have a war with the Principality of Enkat? If the two Principalities start the war, the mediation of the Liji Empire will be released immediately?" Jared had a lot of doubts about seeing this old man So he put down his own things and just wanted to speak and explain to him, suddenly a huge voice came from outside. "Ah! Warcraft! Warcraft Siege! Alert!" A soldier''s horror screamed through the entire city, and Jared and the deputy head looked at each other and immediately took out the weapon and rushed out. When Jared came out to see it, he immediately shouted. "Do you stop! It''s your own!" After he finished, he ran straight and looked at Hall, who was down from the lightning golden eagle, and asked quickly. "how is the situation?" Hall rolled over and looked at Jared and nodded. "It''s already done! Go now, I don''t think it will take a few days, they will find the problem!" Hall also wanted to talk to Jared, but the deputy head asked. "Headmaster? Who is this?" ~~7k~~ () Chapter 368： Hate propaganda () Chapter 368 Propaganda "Head of Jared? Is this?" Hall suddenly suddenly interrupted and his face changed slightly. Jared quickly came up and introduced it. Hall looked at the middle-aged deputy head and nodded, then continued to talk to Jared. "Try to move faster. I will be on the alert in the next two days. If I see a soldier with a demon, I will try my best to delay the time!" After saying this, Hall walked outside. He needed a break. After all, he was busy for a day, and he couldn''t afford it. "Wait! This... Summoner, don''t you think that this is too arbitrary? Besides, there are hundreds of thousands of people in Carlin City, but you can walk away!" Hall stopped, although the deputy head said it was very reasonable, but what about it? In the face of a large number of ferocious Mozu, if they do not go, they will be transformed? This is already the case. This deputy head is still hesitating, is it... Hall glanced at him, and soon he understood it. The guy who loves this is reluctant to bring him the benefits! "Humph!" Hall snorted and then went straight out without going back. Before he went out, his voice came from outside. "If you don''t want to go, let him face the army of the Mozu!" "You!" The deputy head did not think that Hall would not give him face like this. When he just wanted to say something, he suddenly noticed a pair of huge eyes staring at him, and the momentum immediately pressed his words back to his stomach. The deputy head looked up and found that when he did not know, Halls lightning golden eagle had come to the door, and the sharp eyes were exactly what it sent. "Hey! Don''t frighten others." Hall patted the head of the lightning golden eagle. The lightning golden eagle immediately smashed the Hall arm, and then Hall sat on the lightning golden eagle and left. Looking at the lightning-fast Golden Eagle, the deputy head of the team suddenly became red, and he was mad, and was angered by Halls disregarded behavior. "Director Jared, you see, he..." The deputy head still wants to say something. Jared sighed with a sigh. "Okay! This is the case! You are also, I told you before." Hall is not easy! Even Harvey and Moses have been ignored by Hall, you are not shameful!" Is it so ugly? The deputy head was a bitter smile, but he was also very shocked. He did not expect Hall, the young summoner, to even give Moses and Harvey the face. Who is Moses? That is the head of the bloodthirsty mercenary regiment, the strength of the sixth class fighters, his temper is his characteristics, and Harvey is a guy who is unwilling to take people, always loves to play conspiracy, and both of them are Hall was scared, it seems that he was ignored by Hall, but it really is nothing. Not only that, just now he was stunned by the lightning golden eagle, he understood that he is not the opponent of this Warcraft! ...... Hall didn''t actually fly far. Just now, it was just to cooperate with Lightning Golden Eagle to give the deputy head a horse. In a place where no one saw it, he took the lightning golden eagle back to the space, and then one thought before himself. The hotel where I lived went. At this time, the city was already in chaos, and there was a discussion about the fact that the Gilardino cavalry siege and Jared said that they would evacuate. Hall came along and heard many versions. Some people said that they would go with Jared. Some people said that Jared was rebellious and then offended the Principality of Gilardino, so the soldiers of the Principality of Gilardino will appear. Outside the city. What''s more, even said that you want to seize Jared, then open the gate to surrender! Ok... When Hall heard this, he suddenly felt that he was doing something wrong today, but he soon shook his head. Although these people had this idea, Hall could not force everyone to go. Now is a choice. Questions, the right ones can be born, the wrong ones are death, see how their lives are! Hall is not the old age of the past. He knows that it is unrealistic to let him persuade him one by one. He can do a lot of things. He can help delay the time and resist the Mozu, but at least this point. He won''t go, and he doesn''t want to do it! The innkeeper had seen Hall, so after he had talked with Hall, he went to help Hall arrange the room. The boss also asked Hall if he had to evacuate Carlin City. Hall thought about it and suggested that he leave. As for whether he is leaving or not, it is not that Hall can decide. Nothing in the night, Hall woke up from cultivation, but was actually awakened by the knocking on the door. Seeing the boss in the outfit of the Hall is clear, it seems that he has made a choice. "Guest, I still decided to leave, and you are leaving soon! I heard that the three major mercenary groups are ready! If you go late, it will be too late!" Hall heard the words and thanked the boss. After seeing the boss leave with a group of waiters, Hall left the hotel and walked toward the city hall. The streets are full of people in a hurry, but there are also some people watching at the door, some of them looked at them and thought about it and went with them. "This should be what humans call the congregation!" Hall nodded secretly, ignoring those who still didn''t want to leave, and then came to the city''s main government. As soon as he came in, Hall found that Jared and the heads of the three major mercenaries of Harvey and Moses were discussing. After seeing Hall, the three people all greeted Hall, which made the captains of some mercenary groups unable to avoid it. Didnt they think that the young man who came in was so big? Even the heads of the three mercenary regiments have to stop discussing and say hello. For a time, the unsuspecting people in the house are guessing the news of HallHall, you are here! What do you think we should do with people who dont go? We have preliminary statistics, and there are nearly 50,000 people who are unwilling to go! Five thousand? This is somewhat beyond the expectations of Hall. He feels that hundreds of thousands of people are unwilling to go very little. After all, the situation outside has been seen yesterday. If the Mozu army is really coming, these people are estimated to be unable to escape. fate. "You told them that the Mozu did not?" Jared and others heard that their faces were slightly embarrassed. In Halls doubtful eyes, Jared explained this. It turns out that everyone does not believe in the existence of the Mozu. This answer surprised Hall. He did not think that the Mozu is such a powerful enemy, and humans still have people who dont know this! For Allen''s promotion of the Mozu, Hall couldn''t help but roll his eyes! This is not harmful! ~~7k~~ () Chapter 369： Bad guess () Chapter 369 Bad guess Because I had already spent a night and wasted a lot of time, Hall felt that it was imperative to evacuate here. For those who are still in the city, let them continue here, first arrange for some people who are willing to leave to evacuate. And Hall gave Jared a letter, and with this you can not be misunderstood when entering the Elf Forest. The evacuation of Carlin City began. Just after Hall and Jared agreed on the plan, Harveys Death Mercenary Corps took the lead and was responsible for destroying the former Warcraft and the thieves. Moses bloodthirsty maid The regiments play was decided, and Jareds future mercenary group was broken. As for Hall, he did not leave at all, but continued to stay in Carlin City. Hall with Lightning Golden Eagle would not be allowed to be besieged. However, he also obtained a second-class magic crystal cannon from Jared and a lot of magic crystal. Although most of them are magic crystals of the sixth or lower, but this also makes Hall happy, because he can promote himself to the sixth-class Warcraft. In this way, in addition to fire ants, the other ten fifth-class flame wolves have become sixth-class Warcraft, and Hall''s sixth-class Warcraft has gone 19! It can be said that Hall Light relies on the nineteen-headed six-class World of Warcraft to entangle thousands of Carlin City''s three major mercenary groups and slowly eat away! After all, the high-level combat power of the three major mercenary groups is only six, and the number of them is not even half of them. In the case of two dozens and the advantage of World of Warcraft, Jared is even more Can''t get the benefit! Looking at a long dragon outside the city, Hall is thinking about what is going to happen. At present, most of the city of Carlin is evacuated, but the Principality of Girardino is also mostly ruled by the Mozu. Even if the army of the Liji Empire is called, it will take at least a few months or even a year, so that the Elf The reinforcements needed are simply too late to arrive! In the event that the elves were destroyed by the fallen and the seas, the possibility of Nosia''s accident would be very great, so Hall thought that there was a lot of irritability in his heart. He also thought about whether he relied on system space to collect more Warcraft, but without a lot of magic crystal support, it was simply unrealistic. If Hall didn''t know that most of the magic crystals in Carlin City were low-level magic crystals, he would really rob the entire Carlin City! ...... One day later, the evacuated team could not see it, and Jared left with his members of the future mercenary group last night. During this time, there were sporadic people in the city running out to follow the evacuation team, and Jared did not rush them, but let them follow. Fortunately, everyone has more space and equipment, and food is sufficient, otherwise hundreds of thousands of people can not eat or drink. Just as Hall was ready to continue practicing, suddenly a scout ran from the South. "Hall is great! South! There is an army in the south!" The scout came up and immediately reported to Hall. These scouts were Jared''s special stay for Hall, and the Hall that was not needed finally agreed. Just did not think that it actually played a role in readings (); Republic of China! The scout that was in front of the northern fortress of the Principality of Enkat was the order of Hall himself. He did not expect that the Principality of Enkat would send an army! For the Principality of Enkat, Hall is not very cold in his heart. After all, when he was in the town of Jinjin, his previous life was killed by the guardian of the Vieste-Goda-Flash King Town! "OK! I know!" After Hall let the scouts rest, he can arrange some mercenaries still in the city to shut the gates, and then a person sitting in the lightning golden eagle in the eyes of everyone envy directly to the south. Night flight, fortunately, the Golden Eagle is not a night scorpion, plus Hall is using mental power to explore the road, so there is no such thing as getting lost. In the eyes of a group of cavalrymen who held torches and ran in the night, Hall was very puzzled. Did they come from the Liji Empire? Do they know that the Principality of Gilardino has been controlled by the Mozu? Ready to counterattack now? After thinking about it, Hall always felt that something was wrong. It seems that there is something wrong with time. "No, I have to figure it out!" Thinking of this, Hall sat in the Lightning Golden Eagle and flew back a long way, and then fell on the way they must go north. "Roar!" A huge roar came out of the valley. Hall stood up the hill and looked far away. The moving torches heard the squeak and then stopped, and then the team stopped for a hundred. The cavalry ran to the Hall with a torch. "Come to stop!" Hall used the wind-powered megaphone magic to scream at the front, and his voice immediately reached the ears of the cavalry squad that was coming over. "Who is in front? But the man of His Majesty King? We are the army of His Majesty King Linbel!" When the man finished, Hall''s face suddenly changed, because the person in front of him actually answered the language of the Mozu. What surprised Hall was that he did not think that he had inadvertently heard two names, one was King Castel of the Principality of Gilardino, and the other was King Limbert of the Principality of Enkat! From the tone of this speaker, Hall vaguely felt that he had found something unavoidable! It is very likely that both kings have been controlled by the Mozu. Not only that, but if Halls guess is true, then this is not only the cause of the Principality of Gilardino, but even the Principality of Enkat has an accident. It may be that the two duchys only settled the two fortresses of Carlin City in the past two days and the soldiers they shot seemed to symbolically conquer the last city of Carlin City! If this is the case, then a big Liji empire, even in the silence, was controlled by the Mozu to two Principalities! This has to say that the Mozu really is pervasive! The face of Tieqing Hall did not immediately answer, he said after thinking about it for a while. "How come you are so slow, we have already won the city of Carlin, but some people have fled into the wilderness of death, we are trying to chase them!" Its also awkward to hear the words. His mission is really to win the city of Carlin, but since the opposite person has already won, their mission will be cancelled. "In this case, then we will go straight back. His Majesty the King let us tell you the King, try to delay the Lijidi team! It is impossible to lead to the Principality of Enkat, and we will be unprepared to beat them by surprise!" When I heard this, Halls guess was no longer ten. He had a perfunctory response and looked at the demon cavalry that Enkat had begun to retreat. His thoughts began to mess up. () Chapter 370： Dilemma () Chapter 370 Dilemma Irritable! Yes, Hall is really annoyed. He feels that the situation is very complicated. The Principality of Gilardino and the Principality of Enkat are all controlled. What is the situation of the Principality of Orakir connected with them? ? Hall feels that there is a 60% chance to suspect that the Principality of Oraquire is also controlled by the Mozu, and even he has a whimsy. Is this all that Orakil got? The Principality of Oraqui is the original country of Hall. Halls father was declared treason and destroyed because of the Mithril issue. Hall already knows the importance of Mithril to the Mozu, which can provide a stable transmission space. A strategic material for the role! Thinking of this, Hall feels that it is very possible that all of them are designed by the Mozu, and they will be plotting what big plans are now. And the Principality of Gilardino has exposed the problem so much, will it be deliberately made by the Mozu? Plus the words that the Enkat cavalry said just now, let Hall believe that they must have any conspiracy! "Do you want to leave them all?" When an idea just emerged, it was denied by him. It is not that Hall can''t do it. On the contrary, it is not a matter of using Hall''s current strength to clean up. What he is worried about is what is wrong here. Caused two public * team attacks, even if Hall is leaving, his World of Warcraft can not eliminate the troops of ten thousand! "Forget it... although I wasted a chance to get to know the news, but I don''t think it will take long before I can know what is going on!" Hall looked at the Enkat Cavalry who was away, and then sat on the Lightning Golden Eagle and flew toward Carlin City in the moonlight. After two days, Carlin City still has less than 20,000 people left in the city. Most of these people are miserables in the city who are not willing to give up! For this kind of person Hall is too lazy to pay attention, anyway, his purpose of staying in Carlin City is to give the devils a lesson, and to attract their attention, let Jared take people as much time as possible to escape to the dark In the forest. Jared left a lot to Hall, that is, more money, this year has not had time to give the tax of the two principalities about 100,000 purple gold coins, for Jared, after buying a lot of food, the money It has been temporarily useless, and the Hall of Thrones will have some, but I did not expect Jared to give more than half to Hall. Hall, with so much money, bought some Warcraft cubs in a merchant in the city, which are first-class, most second-class Warcraft. Most of them are wolves in the wilderness of wolves, scorpions, snakes, etc. Hall was also discovered in an accident, and suddenly could not help but patted his head and secretly confessed to his idiot. There was no way in the past or Hall, but now he has a lot of low-level magic crystals. Besides strengthening beeswax and fire ants, can the other be used to strengthen these Warcraft cubs? Don''t look at it now, I bought about ten, but if you pay more attention to this aspect in the future, Hall can definitely gather a lot of Warcraft in a short time, and also let the rapid growth and formation of combat power through the powerful ability of the system space. Reads(); This palace is too lazy to fight with you! Isn''t the violent devil Winnie the Pooh and the Fire Wolf cub a good example? After those World of Warcraft cubs communicated through spiritual power and tempted with food and other things, all successfully entered the space, plus the six flying Warcraft eggs obtained in the death wilderness, Hall has another 16 World of Warcraft. . Using the power of the system space to hatch the Warcraft eggs, six birds with no long-term bird-type Warcraft suddenly appeared in front of him. Through the study of the World of Warcraft map, Hall already knows that this is the special desert vulture of the death wilderness! Don''t look at their level is not high, for the Hall with system space, as long as there is magic crystal, this is not a problem! After upgrading them all to the fifth-class Warcraft, Hall was satisfied with the changes in front of these very very very Warcraft. "Hey!" Suddenly a special cry came, and those who were originally high-spirited were immediately scared to the ground. A black shadow fell into his arms, and Hall knew that it was a little black guy without looking. I don''t know what Black World is, but even the seven World of Warcraft whites are not dared to scream loudly on the head. Looking at the disdainful expression staring at the Warcraft that had just been collected, Hall had some helplessly patted the little black head. "Don''t bully them know?" Just want to go out but was bitten by Xiao Hei, Hall thought about it, it seems that he promised Xiaohe many times without leaving it in space, but every time he handed it in, maybe Hall Some subconscious decisions will be more troublesome than black! No way, looking at Xiao Heis imposing manner of not letting it go out, Hall had to promise. "Well, you have to make sure that you don''t run around, or you will continue to throw you in!" Xiao Hei heard his mouth immediately, then looked at Hall''s open mouth and revealed a very human smile. Ignoring Xiao Heis appearance of selling Meng, Hall took the black out of the space and left the black in the corner of the room. Hall started a day of practice. It was two days later. After Xiao Hei came out, it was quiet and it was slowly naughty. Everyone knows that this little black dog is a Hall pet, so some mercenaries who remain in the city have not managed it. Xiaohe, this guy runs around the city Until this afternoon, Xiaohei is rare and doesnt run everywhere. Anyway, when he is standing quietly on the wall and looking at the north, a team of endless people appears. Carlin stopped the pace outside. "I didn''t think... I came so fast?" Hall counted the time, according to Jared''s speed of their journey, less than a week, it is estimated that Jared is still a long way from the dark forest, the current In the case, if the soldiers catch up with them, they may just see the future mercenary group after Jareds leadership at the entrance to the dark forest. However, after the emergence of a team of Griffin flying troops in the air, Halls face finally changed. Hundreds of black shadows in the sky are coming from afar, and they are not waiting for the ground forces to fly from Carlin City. Some of them seem to be investigating the situation in Carlin City, then they can fly in the direction of the brigade, and the rest are in front of Carlin City, so they look at the Hall standing on the wall. "I didn''t expect that they sent a flying force directly this time. It seems that the piece has been exposed!" () Chapter 371： Conquer () Chapter 371 Revenue "On the last day of the month, is there a monthly pass? It seems that 49 votes, can you get another 50 votes? "So arrogant... Unfortunately, I only have a few flying World of Warcraft here. If they really start playing, they will run away and I will not be able to eliminate the reads(); Halls face showed a hint of ambiguity, and he did not expect that the Principality of Gilardino sent a flying squad! "Damn! If it can make them fly, it will be fine..." It was just that Hall spoke casually, and suddenly a burst of screams came, and then everyone looked at the shocking scene in the sky. I saw the original glory in the air, and the gryphon flying squad that raised the bow and arrow in the hand suddenly fell down. Many of the griffins even fell directly on the wall. For a time, the Principality of Gilardino was transformed. The expression of the soldier actually showed a horrified expression. "What happened? How did all the griffins fall down!" "God is on, it won''t be my eyes!" The mercenaries on the wall were exclaimed, and Hall turned his head and looked at the culprit of the sound of the black, and his eyes were surprised. "Is Xiao He actually left like this? I always thought it was weird. All the World of Warcraft in the space was afraid of it. Not only that, but it could not be upgraded. What kind of Warcraft is it?" Hall thought about the true identity of Xiao Hei, but his movements were not slow. With a wave of his hand, a large number of Warcraft appeared in front of the Griffins, and then the Gilardino Principality did not react before they would They rushed down from the griffin. And the originally obedient griffins actually slammed on the ground at this moment, and their big heads lowered their heads, like an ostrich! "what happened?" In the army outside Carlin City, an expressionless middle-aged man couldn''t help but see the face of this scene. It was ugly to see his face and become more awkward. "Reporting General! Griffin... Griffin doesn''t listen to the command!" A gryphon who came back to report was not lucky enough to be parked in Carlin City by the Griffin, but he seemed unable to command the Griffin. After hearing the words of the Griffin soldier, the middle-aged general looked at the griffin ugly and looked at the situation. After discovering that the soldier said the same, he violently pulled out the weapon against the other end. The griffin went. If Hall is there, he will be exclaimed, because the big sword is attached to the blue vindictive! This represents the strength of the eighth class fighters! After a sword, the griffin had not had time to scream, and the head of the lion''s head fell from the body of the griffin. What is even more frightening is that the lion''s blood spurted out. Everywhere. Switching to the previous Griffin Cavalry may be desperate for him because of the middle-aged general, but now he is not, he just stands faceless, as if the lion can''t look down on him! You know, in the continent of Allen, every flying World of Warcraft is precious. The cost of cultivating and taming them is not small. This means that it is very important to fly each World of Warcraft. But today it was directly killed by a middle-aged general! "It seems that people in Carlin City have escaped a lot! Death wilderness? Or is it a dark forest? Oh, there seems to be no less than here!" After collecting the big sword, the middle-aged general looked gloomyly at the soldiers of the Griffin squad that had been destroyed on the wall, and then said to the people around him. "Let the siege forces make preparations! After the encirclement, put out the magic crystal cannon directly attack the city!" After the order was issued, the outside team immediately acted, and all of Hall had no time to pay attention to it. He was packing up the trophy and read(); returning to modern times! ...... On the wall, some of the mercenaries left were incredibly watching the fallen Griffin Cavaliers simply being called by Hall''s summoned beast. Not only that, but it seems that the situation is somewhat beyond their imagination. Looking at the gryphon in front of me, it is so simple to give Hall the summoner to disappear, even those who don''t understand, look at Hall with strange eyes. "Summoner is this way to conquer the summoned beast? How does it feel like it is as simple as a bean?" No, Hall didn''t seem to do anything after passing a gryphon. He simply touched his head and then conquered it. It was Warcraft! Not a puppy! In fact, this situation does not say them, Hall feels incredible, starting from the first gryphon, he just wants to give it a try, maybe he will be able to conquer. He just tried to communicate with the gryphon with his mental power, and as a result, a system prompt was sent to summon the space. Hall also smashed the time of zero and one second, and then unceremoniously put the first gryphon into the space. Next, it seems that it is just the same form. When the troops of the outer Mozu siege were just ready, Hall just took over the hundred lions. "Hey!" Hall looked back at the smug black, waved at it, and a black scream appeared in his arms. Touching the little black head, Hall looked at it seriously and said, "Little black, are they masterpieces from the air? Are they all dropped by you?" Although Hall knew that it was unrealistic to let Xiaohe speak, he knew in his heart that this guy was very clever and could not understand his meaning. "Hey!" Sure enough, looking at the little black that showed his smug expression on his face, Hall understood. "Its really you! I was doubtful when Xiaobai and the Queen of the Stone Bee were conquered. Can you tell me? What is Warcraft?" "Ohh Ohh ohh!" Hall ... Looking at Xiao Hei for a long time, the small paws grabbed a piece in front of him, and Hall, who couldnt understand it, had to sigh. This is simply the chicken and duck talking ~ www.novelhall.com ~ ... this metaphor is wrong, you are not a chicken, I am not a duck! Just when Hall wanted to ask something, he suddenly heard the sound of fear coming from him. "Big...Adult...Magic Crystal Cannon! Girardino''s Magic Crystal Cannon!" Hall, who was interrupted, looked up and saw that there were ten magic crystal cannons in front of him, but fortunately they were all first-class magic crystal cannons. But even so, Carlin City can''t afford such an attack. At the moment, Hall immediately put the identity of Xiaohei aside, and then directly summoned the lightning golden eagle. With a high voice, a huge lightning golden eagle appeared on the wall. Hall did not say that the direct moon went up, the lightning golden eagle I immediately flew to the sky. "Hall, please don''t leave us!" As Hall flew away, many of the people who stayed in Carlin City suddenly panicked. They regretted why they didnt follow the escape of Jared. Now Hall is their only hope, seeing Hall. After leaving, Carlin City suddenly became confused... () Chapter 372： attack () Chapter 372 Attack Not only did the people in the city see Hall sitting in the Lightning Golden Eagle, but even the general outside the city found it. He secretly swears, after all, some people fly World of Warcraft, and his flying World of Warcraft is completely annihilated, it is obviously impossible to catch Hall. He just wanted the army to quickly take down the city of Carlin, and then go back and regain his life. He bought this time and suddenly heard the exclamation of everyone. The middle-aged general heard a change in his face. He did not think that his army would actually do this. He felt that he should find a time to clean up them. However, he also knows that after all, the time you transform the army is too short to be completely the same as the devil. But just as he looked up, even if he was expressionless, he couldn''t help but open his mouth and reveal a very rude expression. I didnt know when, there were hundreds of lions in the sky at the same time, and these griffins were obviously stronger than before. The most powerful thing he was shocked was that the griffins even opened their mouths at the same time, watching their mouths continue to gather magic, and the middle-aged generals immediately reacted. "Defense! Magician fast defense!" After he finished, he immediately expanded his field, and his temper was running. The whole person flew in the direction of Hall. Just then, a huge figure appeared in front of him, waiting for him to react, huge power to take his certain people to fly... When he was vomiting blood, he saw the figure in front of him, and the whole person showed a look of horror. "This is... the ancient tree of war! How is it possible!" His voice just fell, hundreds of winds and magic hit the army of the Mozu, and the center of the attack is the magic crystal cannon! With a huge explosion, the ten magic crystal guns suddenly exploded, and then the Mozu near the magic crystal cannon was directly blown up. Many of the demons were directly vaporized... How much power of the magic crystal cannon exploded? ! "Rely! It''s still far away! I didn''t think it was such a big power!" Hall secretly swears, and he remembers this in his heart. If there is danger in the future, throwing out the magic crystal cannon, and then come up with such a trick, it is estimated to be very cool! Of course, Hall just think about it. He knows the explosive power of the magic crystal cannon. Others naturally know that he really thinks about it. When he plays the magic crystal cannon later, when he sees that the target of others is his own, he must be timely. Receive the magic crystal cannon, or flee from there, otherwise he does not feel that his small body can live in that kind of explosion! The demon general who was drawn was also found this situation. His face was angry and he stabilized his body. He just wanted to move and suddenly a black shadow was drawn. learn from mistakes! He said that he is an eighth-class fighter. He was just attacked. One of the big reasons is that he is underestimating the enemy. Now that he has paid attention to it, he will not be easily hit. Not only that, but his big sword was slashed up while he was hiding from the shadows. "When!", the demon general of the earthquake was a little numb. "How is it possible?" The Mozu general looked at the sword in his hand in disbelief. He did not think that he had not cut the branch. What does this mean? This shows the level of this ancient war tree, at least eight! The Mozu general did not guess wrong. The ancient war tree that Hall summoned was really eight! I wasted an eight-class magic crystal here, saying that it is not a pain, it is a fake, he hated the **** in the city at this time! Miser! If they didn''t want to leave everything they insisted on, Hall wouldn''t waste a singular magic crystal! To know the advanced magic crystal, Hall is using one less one! Fortunately, the nine-dimensional magic crystal is still there, otherwise when I go to the elves, he really is not so big to face the elf queen! This feeling and the poor woman who has no money, no car, no room, is afraid to see her mother-in-law... The Mozu general was entangled in the war tree, and his tens of thousands of soldiers were killed by a hundred and five-class flying World of Warcraft! A line of magic is emitted from the lion''s mouth in the sky, and those neatly arranged for nature become their target. Some magicians have also prepared defensive magic, but they may soon be killed by Hall on the spot. The Mozu, who had no magician''s defense and no air defense capability, was run by Hall in the expression of those who were stunned by Carlin City! Hall is naturally not so boring, every time he comes to a team of thousands of people, and then with lightning speed, 19, six, and other World of Warcraft has been overwhelmed by the stone bee, and soon the whole army Overkill! When the Mozu general was once again drawn by the war tree, he discovered that his troops had suffered heavy casualties! "God! Hall is so powerful? He alone has cleaned up the 30,000 army so easily! If I have the chance, I must tell this to the whole of Allen!" Seems to worry that others do not believe him, he suddenly took a thing like the earth guitar from the space bag, and then moved in this strange environment. A weird piece of music suddenly spread. "It turned out to be a bard!" After hearing the sound, everyone realized it. The bard is a specialty of Allen''s continent. They are all geniuses and talents. They may come from noble and wealthy families, or from low-lying and poor families. They have made up many novel stories with their own wisdom. Obviously Hall''s performance today made a bard with a curiosity. I don''t think how long it will take. Hall''s battle today will be spread throughout the mainland. If the situation of the Girona Principality being occupied by the Mozu is announced, it is estimated that Halls reputation will reach a peak! Hall, who is concentrating on cleaning up the Mozu, simply doesnt know about it But even if he knows that he just smiles, its not the first time hes famous in Allens mainland... At the beginning, he was wanted by two principalities... "Damn! The Mozu will not fail! It cannot fail!" The general of the Mozu screamed, and the whole man braved the blue vindictiveness and rushed toward the war tree. Unfortunately, the old tree of the war seemed to open his eyes and stopped him in front of him very accurately. Just as he was about to continue to look for opportunities to attack, a fireball suddenly came from the side, and the Mozu general quickly flashed away. This had just escaped. It turned out that his tall silver wolf appeared on his seat. position. The silver wolf''s mouth is open, and the sharp teeth are braving a cold light. This is the promotion of the seventh-class Warcraft Ada! The fierce eyes stared at the Mozu general, which made the face of the Mozu general more difficult to look. "Damn!" ~~7k~~ () Chapter 373： Lige empires offense () Chapter 373 The Attack of the Liji Empire Tens of thousands of troops have been defeated by Hall''s summoned beast army. Once there is a team that wants to organize and resist, it will be hit by Hall''s first time. Ada and Xiaobai, two seventh-class Warcraft and eight-class war ancient trees have entangled the Mozu generals, and firmly occupy the upper hand. "what!" A huge scream came, and Hall looked back and saw that the Mozu general was locked in the air by the ancient war trees. The huge branches were entangled in him, and the Mozu generals showed a face on them. With a blue vein, he seems to want to continue to struggle. "boom!" There was no pity in the ancient trees of war. It obeyed Halls orders and took the Mozu generals to the ground. With a huge sound coming, a flat place outside Carlin City suddenly appeared a huge pit a few meters deep! Hall sat on top of the Lightning Golden Eagle, posing like a victor in a pose of a demon general under the war-torn tree. "Put him up!" Hall is not worried that this Mozu general will hurt himself. If he wants to blew himself, he will have time. Let the big brother Xiaobai and two people go to clean up other demons. Hall looked at his face with blood, but his eyes were sneer at the Mozu general who showed his murderous gaze. Then, regardless of being outside, he directly applied **** techniques, and the generals who were still glaring and fierce, after hearing the sound of Hall, finally had some changes in their faces. "Blood surgery? How do you know the **** blood of the blood family?" As a member of the Mozu, he naturally knows what **** surgery represents, when he sees a magical array of blood appearing in front of him. At the time, he cried in horror. Hall ignored him and continued his own magic. With his swearing mantra, the generals who were still lucky had no hesitation. The whole body broke out a lot of vindictiveness and wanted to get rid of the war tree. However, the ancient trees of war are also the eighth-class combat power. The strength is originally stronger than the average eighth-class combat power. In addition, the generals of the Mozu are seriously injured. In the moment when he lifted his fighting, the ancient tree of war immediately tightened. branch. "Ah!" The general of the Mozu screamed, and then Hall found that something was wrong. He did not think that the Mozu general had actually chosen to blew himself and was not willing to be captured by him. Looking at the face of the Mozu general, the face of the ancient tree of war was forced to smash, and the general of the Mozu was directly taken to the sky. A blast of explosion suddenly turned into a blood, Hall looked at the **** surgery, and then looked at the demon general who became a piece of sigh. "It seems that I have to practice blood stasis in the future and waste it!" Looking at the army of the Mozu, which has been left behind, Hall waved his hand and the war tree immediately joined the battle. It was originally a one-sided battle. With the addition of war trees, it joined its results. Looking at the body of the land, Hall was slightly uncomfortable, because these people are actually human beings, but they do not know how they were transformed into their accomplices by the Mozu. After this battle, Hall believes that there will be no army of the Mozu in the city of Carlin. It is estimated that the army of the Liji Empire has begun to blow the attack horn. Hall did not think that there was nothing wrong with it. When he let Carlin City break out and clean up the situation, far away from the border of the Principality of Gilardino and the Liji Empire, the endless army was lined up in a small river. Their flag is the Eastern and Southern Legion of the Liji Empire. This battle was led by a prince of the Liji Empire, and millions of troops could completely destroy the Principality of Gilardino. However, after seeing the army across the river with all kinds of weapons and the army of everyone, the soldiers of the Liji Empire were a little dumbfounded. This... Is this a rebellion? Rebellion throughout the Principality? As the horns came, the soldiers of the Liji Empire could not help but frown. Because this horn sound is actually a **** battle! The meaning of **** battle is that the enemy does not die, the battle is not limited! This is to prepare for the extinction of the military signals composed of various people! In fact, this does not blame these soldiers will think this way, because the Mozu control of the Principality of Gilardino is only known to the Liji Empire, and this time, several senior magicians sent by the Yiji Imperial Academy of Magic helped out. Their purpose is simple: to destroy all invading demons! The war started, this is not the little fights of Hall. This is the war of millions of people. The first round of attacks by the Magician Legion is permanent. As the magic attacks and defenses of both sides unfolded, there was a brilliant magic show on the scene. Several magicians of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic prepared a large magic together. As the magic erupted, the army in the Principality of Gilardino suddenly turned over. If there were some doubts about the Liji imperial soldiers, they were not hesitating at this moment. Because they saw a scene that shocked them. These troops, made up of various Gilardino, were not afraid of death. They rushed over to them despite the magical attacks on the Liji Empire. Many people They were hurt, but they didn''t care. They looked at their crazy appearance. Liji Imperial soldiers understood it. If they didn''t kill them, then they are absolutely dead! "Archer ready! Pull the bow!" Upon hearing this order, several archers and corps immediately raised their bows and arrows. Many soldiers of four or more classes also whipped up their anger. With the command of "putting", the arrows flying in the sky were like dead. The **** of death flew to the soldiers of the Principality of Gilardino. Looking at the Gilardino team that fell into pieces, the www.novelhall.com~ Liji Empire prince did not show a happy expression on his face. "Awesome demons! These people! Most are civilians!" I thought that the magician of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy heard the ugly face and nodded. "I didn''t think that things really were like the Firewind Empire School of Magic! It seems that the invasion of the Mozu is really serious! We must destroy them! Let them continue this way!" When the Prince of Liji empire heard this, the anger on his face still did not fade. He stared at the heavily armed army across the river, and then he gnashed his teeth and said to the adjutant. "The speed eliminates the miscellaneous soldiers in front! Then go across the river!" For this order, everyone in the game did not object, and after a record order similar to the communications officer, immediately ran outside. "Devil! I am not finished with you!" ~~7k~~ () Chapter 374： Halls counterattack () Chapter 374 Hall''s Counterattack Just as the Prince of the Liji Empire launched an attack, in the southern part of the Principality of Gilardino, Hall sat on the wall and looked at the people who were retreating. They were the people who had been hesitant to leave before. After seeing that the Principality of Gilardino really wanted to attack the city, they were afraid of it. Fortunately, in the end, Hall used a manpower to turn the tide and tens of thousands outside the city. The people will kill, otherwise the consequences will be really unimaginable! Several powerful people in Carlin City wanted to invite Hall to eat, but they were all refused to be pulled by Hall. Their hearts were clear to the Hall, just because they wanted him to be a bodyguard and leave Carlin City with them. The annoying Hall directly summoned Ada and then said to those people, Eat! After the death, after being scared by the evil momentum of Ahada, the nobles realized that Hall was not so good. And later I heard that Hall would only stay here for two days, and then after leaving the news, there were no fewer than 3,000 people leaving Carlin City that evening. Today is the second day after the battle. Most people in the city have decided to leave. There are only some people who are desperate to stay here. Hall is not in the mood to persuade them. They are not willing to take this step. Go, why can you blame if you die? All day, Hall was practicing, until the sun shone again in Carlin City the next day, and Hall opened his eyes. "It''s time to go!" Hall has his own ideas in mind, he has already planned, to conquer the gryphon team of the Gilardino Principality! The power of flying World of Warcraft has been confirmed in the battle of the day before yesterday, plus he has a small metamorphosis of Xiao Hei, not to mention it can play a role to grab more lions, and when it is not working, it is really I am sorry for myself! After losing a fairy fruit to Xiaohei, he summoned the lightning golden eagle directly, and a jumped steady standing on its back. As the lightning golden eagle vigorously waved its wings, the lightning golden eagle suddenly vacated and rose in Hall. Under the direction, quickly leave toward the north. ...... The Principality of Gilardino is full of chaotic scenery at this time, and many converted soldiers are everywhere to capture the inhabitants of the Principality of Gilardino. This allowed some of the residents who got the news to hide in the mountains. If it wasnt for the Lijidi team, most of the converted soldiers were gathered to prepare for the front line, otherwise there would be more people arrested. On the scorching sun, the sun exudes a hot atmosphere, and the whole earth seems to be on fire. It was in this hot weather that a team of hundred cavalry slowly walked forward to the people who were escorting thousands of Girona. Most of them are old people and children. Their eyes are full of fear and exhaustion. Among them, young people only occupy a small part. It is because these old people attract the attention of these soldiers that most young people can escape. At the moment they were arrested, they thought that the Principality of Girardino wanted to catch the strong, so as long as the young people ran, there would be nothing to catch them. But where do they know that in the eyes of the Mozu, they are also a type of strong, or that cannon fodder is more appropriate. Thousands of old and weak teams have gone for half a day. Many people are exhausted. Many old people are not able to help others. They are likely to leave. "Come on! You must enter the Southern Fortress today!" After a cavalry screamed, holding a whip to the last old man was a whip. The old scalp of the whipping was fleshy, and the screams came out of his mouth, and blood flowed down his shoulders. The old man who was already the limit was under this whip, and he fell down directly and weakly. As he fell, more than a dozen people **** with him were pulled down together. The original chaotic team It seems even more confusing. "Bastard! Don''t pretend to die! Come on! Or I will cut your head directly!" The words of the Mozu soldiers made everyone angry. They thought that these soldiers were still humans, so it was not something to openly swear at him. Although they have been transformed by the Mozu and are no longer human, they are hearing that they have been married. The Mozu soldiers were also very annoyed. He directly pulled out the long sword and yelled at everyone. "Who wants to die directly out!" The people of the Principality of Gilardino heard the momentum and suddenly felt awkward. After all, who wouldnt really want to die? Seeing that everyone was being smothered by themselves, the face of the Mozu soldiers suddenly showed a sly smile. He felt that he should kill a person to warn the waste and let them know how serious it would be if someone dared to do so! After watching the Mozu soldiers dismount, the people present can seem to imagine what will happen in a while. Many of them want to say something, but after seeing the sharp sword in the hands of the Mozu soldiers, They couldn''t help but swallow their words back. "I just said that if you can''t move, you have to die! You should be an example for them!" After the Mozu soldiers raised their swords, they looked at the old man with a desperate expression on the floor, and next to him. The other Mozu soldiers are also looking at the scene in front of their eyes, as if killing a person is not an important thing. At this time, suddenly a voice came from the air, and everyone looked up. The glare of the sun made them unable to see what it was, but it was vaguely seen that a black shadow continued to grow bigger. After seeing the black shadow, the face of the Mozu soldier could not help but change. Just wanted to say something. Suddenly a wind blade flew over his neck. After he reacted, he discovered that he didnt know when he was. It is actually out of control for my body. Do not believe in evil, he used his strength to move his neck Then the people around him were frightened and found that the head of this Mozu soldier turned like a hundred and eighty degrees, and then silently fell off his shoulders. Its down. "what!" The Gilardino people called out directly, and the Mozu soldiers shouted loudly. "Enemy!" cut! Hearing this, the man sitting on the shadow couldn''t help but laugh at it, and he didn''t see any big moves. He saw that he waved his hand at random, and then Warcraft, which made everyone fear, appeared in front of them. Fast, awkward, and accurate to pack the Mozu soldiers one by one. One of the white tigers performed the most, one of which saved the world, and two of the claws and tail, which means that at least two Mozu soldiers died every time! In just a few minutes, the original Mozu soldiers who had been arrogant and arrogant had already died! What a powerful combat power this is! ~~7k~~ () Chapter 375： Control success Chapter 375 Control Success "I want to be more than three today, can the reader greatly indicate?" Monthly ticket? vote? Reward? Come on! Above a huge eagle, stood a man wearing a magic robe, because the hat covered most of the head, and the people of the Ghirardino Principality were kneeling on the ground, so everyone did not see the face of the coming. ? Only after the opening of the people, this made everyone can''t help but exclaim. Because they heard it, the voice is very young, probably up to twenty. Originally, they thought that the summoner who had such a powerful Warcraft must be a senior magician of the Liji Imperial School of Magic. At least it should be recognized in his thirties, but this scene is far more than their own perception. "Collect their horses and food, go quickly to Carlin City, where someone will guide you where to go!" Sitting on the Golden Eagle is the Hall. This is the third-generation resident of the Principality of Gilardino. After seeing an old man quickly ordering it, Hall nodded and then thanked them. Under the gaze, continue to fly to the north. ...... Southern Fortress Because the Mozu general who went to crusade in Carlin City took away the 30,000 army, and later the capital king sent orders to gather the army and the Liji empire, so the southern fortress also sent out the remaining 30,000 troops have been transformed. The 500,000 people, in this way, there are only a few thousand troops left here. Even so, thousands of people have been rushing to catch people from nearby villages and towns. In less than two days, there are 20,000 horses here. They don''t care about human life and death. Anyway, all they need is to obey the superior order, try to convert all the people of the Gilardino Principality into ''soldiers'', then pull them to the battlefield to consume the army of the Liji Empire, and try to block the Liji Empire. In the Principality of Gilardino. Today, on the day of preparation for transformation, the humans captured from the north and the west have already been transported, and now they are waiting for the Eastern and Southern teams. However, until noon, the commander stationed at the southern fortress still did not find a figure. After doubts, he immediately sent the last team of 30 gryphon knights to explore. According to the speed of the Griffin team, even if there is a problem, they should come back to report, but there is no news until now. Just as he was preparing to send a cavalry to look for it, suddenly the soldier yelled at the word ''report''. Clear Mongolian Queen "What?" The commander had a bad mood because he had something in his heart. He asked in a cry. Reporting adults, the Lions squad was found in the South, but,... Seeing that his soldier was so swallowed, the anger in his heart suddenly broke out. "There is nothing to say! What it looks like to be swallowed... Remember! You are not a weak human now! You are a high-level Demon warrior!" The soldier heard the words, the pale face suddenly became rosy, and the words no longer stuttered, and he replied loudly. "Report the adults! The South discovered the Griffin troops, about a hundred, and there is a big Warcraft to follow!" "What?" The commander suddenly screamed, and the Gryphon squad had only 30, but now there are more than a hundred, so it is very likely that the team going out to conquer Carlin City is back, but he is behind the soldiers. Said that the big Warcraft has some doubts. "Is it a vampire bat? Not right! The blood family doesn''t seem to be here... not good... Alert! Enemy!" The commander screamed as soon as he responded, but apparently he was still late, and as he prepared to go out, there was a burst of explosions and screams outside. Not only that, he seems to have heard a lot of World of Warcraft''s roar, heard this voice, his forehead could not help but shed a cold sweat! He actually felt scared from this voice! That''s right! It is a fear of my heart! To know that he can be considered a sixth-class warrior, can make him feel fearful, it is naturally a Warcraft than he left! And such a Warcraft, it seems a lot! "Roar!" After a huge scream came, certain fortresses trembled. "What are you doing! Meet the enemy! Also, protect the conversion pool! The last moment has ruined it! Never fall into the hands of humans!" After saying this, he directly pulled out his long sword and rushed out. When he came out, he suddenly found the overwhelming Warcraft. He looked at it carefully and turned out to be a stone bee. The soldiers who were entangled in them quickly fell. After a few convulsions, there was no movement. "hiss!" The commander took a breath and looked down. The dozens of wolf-type Warcraft on the ground were as rampant as their own soldiers. As soon as he saw it, these Warcraft turned out to be Warcraft of five or more, especially The silver wolf that took the lead, a dozen soldiers flying under the catch, this is at least the seventh-class Warcraft! Follow the class, you can get the prince Although there are no less than 20,000 people in the fortress, except for the transformation of the original human soldiers, the others are civilians. Besides the cannon fodder, where are these opponents of Warcraft? What surprised him even more was the lion''s warcraft in the sky. It was exactly the soldiers on the gryphon. They turned out to be the team they sent out. He still remembers the leader who seemed to be the leader! At this time, he actually pulled up his bow and arrow and continued to shoot at his own people. "Damn! What the **** is going on!" Just as he was roaring and ready to start, suddenly a voice came from behind him. "Wait for a long time, have you finally come out?" The commander heard a change in his face and turned his head and looked at the man in horror. He found that a white tiger suddenly appeared in front of his own eyes. The sharp claws scared the commander to quickly block the sword, even if he could not stop the front block, let alone under the sneak attack? A loud bang, the commander was directly shot and flew out, a burst of blood suddenly sprayed out, not only that, the white tiger also directly caught up, facing his head is a shot. "It''s over!" The commander''s face was white After the last thought came out, he suddenly fell into the darkness. ...... "here is" After the commander woke up, he suddenly found out that there was a connection in his mind, and the person who contacted him was actually the young man in front of him. "Are you awake? Think about it, you should remember it!" Hall smiled and looked at the commander in front of him. He is now controlled by Hall Bloody, which is what Hall later thought of. It is to first stun and then cast a spell. The thirty Griffin Knights were thus successfully controlled. This has to say that the **** technique is strong. He does not need a lot of mental strength. However, Halls mental strength is very powerful, in his third-class spirit. In the case of force, he found that after controlling the commander in front of him, the faintness reached saturation. If the mental power reaches the fourth, fifth, and nine in the future? Thinking of controlling a large number of masters in the future, Hall is a refreshing heart! Chapter 376： The stronger the Vietnam War () Chapter 376, the stronger the Vietnam War "The third promise is coming!" The battle here wants to end soon, and soon it is fighting the elves and the seas! Through **** surgery, Hall successfully controlled a person who knew a little about the inside of the Mozu. This man is called Sinai, a sixth-class warrior, the adjutant of the general who was killed by Hall. The Mozu, now in the Principality of Gilardino, is a kind of demon called the Shadow Family. They have a skill to control human beings and obey them through a thing called a transformation pool. Hall asked me carefully about the situation. He wondered if he could convert those controlled humans back through this thing. Unfortunately, this is irreversible! The transformed human being is already a member of the Mozu, and it is a truth to be transformed into a servant by the blood. After they are transformed, there is only one thought, that is, obey the command of the movie family! When the six or more human beings are transformed, the original human soul will be swallowed up by the movie family, and this guy named Sinai is a movie family from the **** continent! The film family they exist in the form of soul, they have no entity, so it is more difficult to come from the **** continent, so there is not much senior filmmakers coming this time! Estimated to be the only good news that Hall heard! According to Xinier, if the film family catches a 9th-class combat master, then the film family happens to have a 9th-level master here, then he will transform the pool to replace the human body. Once the original spirits have a strong body, their combat power will increase greatly! The best way for the movie family is mental attack magic! Since those who have been transformed cannot recover, in the end, when the entire fortress is quiet, there is no one living here except Hall and the thirty-one demons controlled by blood stasis. This time, the stone bee army perfectly demonstrated the fierce scene of a locust crossing, and these transformed cannon fodders basically died! The problem of dealing with the body was given to the summoned beast and thirty gryphon knights, and Hall followed Sinier to the so-called conversion pool. However, this conversion pool is obviously destroyed. The entire conversion pool is about 20 square meters. It is surrounded by mysterious runes. The most important thing for Hall is the stone gates on both sides, which are also engraved with runes. But the gleaming thing on the stone door made Hall a shock. Because he has already seen what this thing is! "I didn''t think that Mithril actually had this effect!" Waved, Hall put all these superstitions into the space. For the strategic material of Mithril, Hall never felt less. Seeing that Hall is looking at this transformation pool, Siniel apologizes, "Young Master, this is my order, because every time I encounter an irresistible attack, this place will be the first place to be destroyed. (); one after the other!" Hall waved his hand, and he didn''t care about Sinar''s words. After all, he was not controlled by himself, so his approach Hall is also very understandable. It is estimated that this conversion pool is the biggest secret of the movie family! After looking at the conversion pool again, Hall turned and left, and under the leadership of Sinai, Hall came to the warehouse of the fortress. Looking at the full weapon armor and a lot of magic crystal cannons and Hall''s favorite magic crystal, he felt that this attack on the southern fortress is right! Without saying a word, all the things were collected with a wave of hands. The preliminary statistics showed that there were 50,000 sets of weapons armor before, and the first-class magic crystal disturbed 30 doors, and the second-class magic crystal cannons were five! In the magic crystal, the best is the three seventh-class magic crystal, and the sixth-class magic crystal has fifty, the fifth-class magic crystal three hundred, and the fourth-class four-week together about 10,000 or so ! "This time I really got rich!" Under the leadership of Sinai, Hall came to the place where the grain and grain were in stock. Fortunately, they used the space ring to stock the food. Looking at the ten full space rings, Hall nodded with satisfaction, before he still Worried about the food of the human beings of the elves, it is enough now! There are also a lot of purple gold coins, hundreds of thousands, he did not carefully look at the specifics, it is estimated that he is now a rich man! In the evening, Hall is resting in the fortress. He first puts five seven-figure crystal lattices in his hands, fifty six-class magic crystals, violent magic bears Xiao Huang and Pooh, queen bee queen, queen of fire ants and fire wolf. The leader is all upgraded to the seventh-class Warcraft, so that Hall''s seventh-class Warcraft is as many as eight! If you want to come to meet the Eight World Warcraft, it is estimated that you will run away from the self-funded lineup! After the queen of the queen bee and the queen of the fire ant were upgraded to the seventh-class Warcraft, the speed of their spawning was greatly improved. Before the Hall was because of the lack of fire crystals, the queen of the fire ant did not continue to hatch, but he got a lot of it last time. So this time he ordered the Queen of Fire Ants to hatch female ants in large numbers. The female ants who are mainly attacked by magic will be the nightmare of the enemy! The one-time output of the Queen Bee Queen made Hall laugh and closed his mouth. He believes that it will not be long before the number of the wasp army will be shocking! Early the next morning, Hall left the southern fortress, took 30 people like Sinier into the space, and then took the lightning golden eagle toward the location of the Lijidi team. The Principality of Gilardino is very large, but in the face of the speed of the Lightning Golden Eagle, Hall has traveled nearly half of the journey in just a few days. During these few days, Hall Road did not know how many people in the Principality of Gilardino were saved, and after distributing some weapons and food, they were allowed to escape to Carlin City in the south. And he also broke through three cities There are very few regular troops, basically all converted people, there are some conversion pools here, but let Hall be depressed, as long as there is an attack, Then the conversion pool must be the first to be destroyed, which leaves him no way to control it in the first place. After collecting the spoils of the three cities, Hall continued to move toward the West. After one day, he finally saw the dense army in front of him, and there were still troops coming to collect there. The appearance of Hall was also discovered by the Principality of Gilardino. A team of about 100 lions quickly flew toward his location. Hall didn''t panic when he saw it here, and glanced at the little black smile in his hand. "Little black, your performance time is up, you will do it well, and return to your elf fruit!" Hearing the elf fruit to eat, the little black that was originally impatient by Hall touched him immediately. Patted the black head, Hall looked at the gryphon squad flying in the distance and smiled silently. () Chapter 377： Broken konjac () Chapter 377 Breaking the konjac King of the Principality of Gilardino, no, he actually has a name, that is Felix! He is a nine-level intermediate fighter of the movie family, but in order to shuttle to Allen''s mainland, plus his integration with the King of Castel is not too long, so his strength is currently only nine primary. This time he was selected by the film family and transmitted to Allens mainland for only one purpose, that is, in cooperation with the actions of the Principality of Oraqui, to resist the attack of the Liji Empire and to attract the eyes of the Liji Empire to the Principality of Gilardino. side. At present, he has concentrated most of the soldiers in the country. These soldiers are all transformed into primary ones. The strength is not much different from that before being converted. It is reasonable to say that such an army is not an opponent of the Liji Empire, but it is always a lot of The citizens were transformed and then delivered continuously. Although these cannon fodders have no strength at all, they are winning in a large number! Now that he has millions of troops and five million people in front of him, it is enough for the Liji Empire to eat a pot. You must know that these transformed people are not dead! Today, the two sides have just played one game and each has losses. The Liji Empire has a great advantage. Their magician army is more than this, and the soldiers combat power is stronger than this. And just as he thought about whether the other party would pull the line longer, and then pulled the Liji Empire into the sea of ??the Peoples War in the Gilardino Principal, he suddenly heard the soldiers report that a large flying World of Warcraft flew here. "Large Flying World of Warcraft?" After thinking about it, Felix made a wrong decision. In his opinion, sending a hundred gryphon knights to intercept, that Warcraft is estimated to be difficult to retreat, after all, they have a lot of broken konjac here, if the Warcraft is not long-eyed, he believes that the Griffin Knight will make it long memory! ...... After an hour, Felix didn''t hear the soldier''s notice and suddenly felt a bit strange. After all, it was a hundred lions and knights. He only had five hundred lions and knights here, and he sent a fifth, which is a Not a small force, even if it encounters Seven World Warcraft, they can also use the broken konjac to let the Warcraft hate and die. Just as he was preparing to ask for a search, there was a rush to run a soldier outside. "Reporting adults! Just now Warcraft appeared again, and the hundred lions and knights we sent out were gone!" "What?" Felix heard the pat on the table, and the things on the table were swaying. "What happened? You see it clearly?" Facing the momentum of Felix, the soldiers were very scared, but he still told me what he knew. "Continue to send two teams of Griffin Knights, let them directly attack that Warcraft!" Because the Griffin Knight also wants to prevent the opposite of the Griffin Knight, Felix still needs to stay on the front line, otherwise, if there is no air superiority, his layout will be clearly seen by the other party. Although there are large brakes that can attack the flying World of Warcraft, but after all, these exquisite weapons are relatively few, and only the countries with good relations with the dwarves are not lacking. After the order was issued, the two teams of Griffin Knights vacated from the camp and flew toward the huge World of Warcraft. This scene was also discovered by the Liji Empire. After hearing the report from the soldiers, Prince Charlie frowned. After he thought about it, he asked the old man on the side of the reporter. "Master Yuri, do you think there is any other intention of the Mozu?" The person known as Yuri Master does not see that he is an old man, but those who know his identity will respect him. He is the deputy dean of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic, a mid-level magician, and the leading magician of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic here to support the Liji Empire. Because the Mozu appeared in the affiliated country of the Liji Empire, the top of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy was shocked. What made them depressed was that this was also informed by the Fire Empire Imperial Academy. That is to say, the scope of their own jurisdiction has appeared in the Mozu, and it is still reminded by others, which makes the Liji Empire face? And Yuri is also one of the high-level leaders who know the reason. Liji Imperial Magic Academy is actually controlled by the Mozu, secretly helping the Mozu to hide their identity. If it is not the Fire Empire Imperial Academy notice, they are still in the dark! So this time they were sent to have only one purpose, that is to destroy all the demons! This time he brought no less than 3,000 magicians. They played a huge role in the previous attacks. A large number of demons turned into ashes under their attack! "It''s a bit strange. You let the Griffin team and the Golden Eagle team prepare, if there is anything to deal with in time!" The Liji Empire is one of the three great empires. The Air Force is not as a kind of Warcraft as the Principality of Gilardino! The golden squad that Yuri said is actually a kind of wind property called "Golden Wind", which is faster than the Griffin, but the character is gentler than the Griffin. The battle is still dependent on the Cavaliers. It is not like the Griffin. Participate in the battle. If Hall is not going to have such a problem, the World of Warcraft summoned by the system, Hall how to order them will be executed! When the Flying Warcraft was sent to the Liji Empire, the remaining two teams of the Giradine Principality also took off. Since they were not given orders, both sides were facing each other in the air. What they don''t know is that in a valley not far behind, two hundred and a lion cub are lying on the ground, and beside them are two hundred lions and knights who are dead and can''t die! "It''s a pity! If you can continue to control it Just make a team of Griffin Knights!" After playing the broken konjac in his hand, Halls hand disappeared into his hands, and like this weapon, Hall has already received no less than three hundred. These are the Giradines of the Principality of Girona. For this weapon, Power Hall just tried it. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, and Xiao Huang, who was promoted to the seventh-class Warcraft, blocked him for an arrow. After seeing Xiao Xiaos skin break a small mouth, Hall was also scared of a cold sweat. If there are a large number of such weapons, it is estimated that Xiao Huang can''t stand it! Hall, who had thought about the impact of the summoning beast, also gave up the idea. If there is a tens of thousands of people who have broken konjac, then they will be miserable! In fact, Hall has thought about it. It is very good to be able to arrange for each of the Griffin Knights. It is really necessary to have a team of 10,000 people who have broken konjac. It is estimated that no enemy can afford it. He shot several times! After packing up, Hall once again sat on the lightning golden eagle and flew toward the west. ~~7k~~ () Chapter 378： Broken enemy () Chapter 378 Breaking the Enemy When Hall appeared for the third time behind the Gilardino team, Felix''s face became very ugly! What this shows, this shows that the three hundred lions and knights have been wiped out by this mysterious Warcraft in just a few hours! And watching it, Warcraft seems to be intact! After looking at the last two teams of Griffin knights who were flying in front of the Liji Empire and flying against Warcraft, Felix immediately ordered them to come back, and then dispatched a few seventh-class fighters to lead the few three brakes to the wall. Hall sat on the lightning golden eagle and looked at the scene in front of him. When he saw the huge brake, he suddenly realized that this should be the anti-aircraft missile of this era. Just kidding and seeing that they were aiming at themselves, Hall did not say that he directly ordered the Lightning Golden Eagle to turn around and leave. He doesn''t want to be shot as a bird. After seeing the lightning eagle that Hall sat and flew away, Felix did not catch people. He saw the speed of the Golden Eagle. He didn''t think that the Griffin could catch up. "Damn! Remember, once you see a direct attack! Don''t chase!" Although he did not know how the Golden Eagle of the Lightning got his three hundred Griffin Knights, but he would not be fooled! Anyway, the other side is a World of Warcraft, close to the camp attack can be! But in fact, Hall really only has a Warcraft? After the World of Warcraft retreat in the Principality of Gilardino, the Liji Empire also withdrew. They did not know what was going on, so they did not act rashly. If there is a satellite technology, it is estimated that Prince Charles will seize this opportunity to destroy the other side of the Flying Warcraft team! Since the surroundings were military camps of the Principality of Gilardino, it was only after a round of the lap that it came to the south of the camp. "Its said that tens of thousands of soldiers have even made a film. These millions of troops are so long!" After exploring the surrounding situation, there were no detectives of the enemy. It is estimated that they are absolutely behind them. The other party will not rule out the scouts. So Hall ate this empty space, took out the thirty magical crystal cannons that he had seized, and released the thirty gryphon knights controlled by **** techniques. "Sinil, you said that after we made him a few times, will the other team send a team of high-powered forces to encircle me?" Xinil heard a respectful line of courtesy. "Young masters, the people estimated by the film family, the most fighting power is the nine-level intermediate, because through the unstable transmission array, the higher the combat power, the more dangerous, so The people they come up to are at most the strength of the primary combat power of nine!" After a pause, Sinai continued to say, "Young Master, if it is replaced by others, it may be difficult to escape, but if they face the young master, I guess they have no return!" Hall smiled. He looked at the brightly lit camp. He didn''t talk. After hearing a griffin knight coming over to inform him, he smiled and waved. "let''s start!" With a slap in the dark, a series of roars sounded in the darkness of the night, and some experienced soldiers were immediately awakened. Because they are too familiar with the sound of their own expenses, this is the voice of the magic crystal cannon. Just after they just ran out, the huge explosions broke out in the camp one after another, and the huge impact force to blow up a previously intact camp. The day. This is also the reason behind the camp, the camp did not even prepare the magic barrier, so after this round of attacks, the entire camp suddenly burst into the sky, in this dark night is unusually dazzling. "what happened!" This sentence was also issued in the mouth of Felix and Prince Charles. The difference is that Felix is ??roaring, and Charlie is excited. Especially when Charlie saw the explosion of the rear of the Gilardino team in the distance, he immediately understood that now is the best time for an attack! Apparently, Felix understood this. He arranged for personnel to investigate, and let the generals of his men directly bring the soldiers out of the camp and put a guarded look in front. After hearing the flight of the Lige Empire, Warcraft had already set off, he had to send the last two teams of Griffin Knights to meet the enemy. "Damn! Don''t let me catch you! Otherwise...hey!" For the originally weak air force, this time inexplicably lost two-thirds of the number, Felix was also mad. When he heard the news of the attack on the southern camp, he could send 30,000 cavalry to investigate. He believed that with the three generals with the same strength, they should be able to solve those sneak attacks. The team quickly assembled, and Felix needed to command the battle between the front and the Liji Empire, so there was no time to pay attention to the situation in the southern camp. However, after half an hour, after a soldier returned 30,000 cavalry and three generals with seven battles, he was dumbfounded! How long has this been? Even if it is in the Mozu, it is estimated that in such a short period of time, the 30,000 cavalry and the three generals with the same strength of the fourth-class combat power will be eliminated! "Bastard! What the **** is going on?" Felix screamed at the soldier and roared. He didn''t believe it would be the result! "Adult! World of Warcraft! A lot of Warcraft! And... and there is a huge old tree! The Cavaliers simply can''t play a little fighting power in front of it, and then they are wiped out by the overwhelming Warcraft!" "Ancient tree? What?" Felix was a bit stunned. He believed in the soldiers. He knew that the soldier would not lie, but he did not believe this fact! At this time, another soldier reported to the front. "Adult! The Lige Empire is fully attacked! Our lion team is completely destroyedThe other lion team has been involved in the ground attack!" "Bastard! Let all the soldiers go up! Wrap those cannon fodder!" After seeing the soldiers go down and order, Felix calmed down a bit. The good situation turned out to be a sudden change this evening. All this was caused by the emergence of Warcraft during the day. "Who is it? I won''t let you go!" Since there are very few magicians on the Principality of Gilardino, there is not much to do with the number of magicians who can''t suppress the other magician! A large amount of magic continually rushed to the Gilardino team, especially the soldiers transformed by the people, basically did not play a role, but did not rush to the front and was smashed by magic. In the presence of the magical army brought by Yuri, the army of the Principality of Gilardino suffered heavy casualties. "Do not keep the magic, do your best! The enemy is today!" ~~7k~~ () Chapter 379： chase () Chapter 379 Chase The magicians of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy heard the words and immediately increased the magic transmission. In just half an hour, more than 3,000 magicians were tired and tired! These are the magicians of the third-class combat power. They were quickly escorted. Looking at the more than a thousand magicians who stood still, Yuris face showed a smile and his performance on these students. Very satisfied! But he quickly recovered, because he heard the sound of the charge coming from the front, watching those who didn''t wear even the armor, just rushed up with a simple weapon, the ''Golden Soldier'' ??of the Principality of the country, Yuri face There was an expression of indignation on his face. His eyes looked a little red and looked at the ''enemy'' who was constantly being killed. Some of them said with a grin. "Devil! I am not finished with you!" Not only him, but also Prince Charles has held his hands tightly. He is very dissatisfied with such a battle. After all, the enemy can be the people of their own country, and they can be regarded as the Liji Empire. However, because of the emergence of the Mozu, they became the running dogs of the Mozu, but he was killing these people. "Bastard! After I go back, I must kill the **** myself! But who is his elder! It is because of him that we did not grasp this situation in time! This led to today''s scene!" Yuri heard that he had not turned his head. He looked at the front and said quietly. "Do not worry, he has been solved secretly, and this is no stranger to him. After all, the ability of the Mozu to control people is invincible!" After a pause, Yuri looked at the explosion light from time to time when he looked at the distance. "I don''t know if the legion came to support it! Will it be the Principality of Enkat?" Prince Charlie heard this, and his anger was a little calmer. He shook his head and said. "In any case, it is not our Liji empire. At present, His Majesty the King has been collecting troops everywhere. I heard that the seas are now chaos everywhere, so the Western Legion has not moved, and the Northern Legion still needs to guard the gate, so this time only our two legions of the East and the South, As for the Guards, if they are not necessary, they will not be dispatched!" After thinking about it, Prince Charlie continued to say, "We have sent a messenger before the Principality of Enkat, but because we are worried that they will misunderstand that our Liji Empire wants to engulf the dependent countries, so we told the situation to their king, and there is no Let them send troops!" "That... Who did the raid today?" The people discussed by Yuri and Prince Charles are looking at the space equipment that collects three seventh-class combat powers, not to mention that they have acquired a few seventh-class magic crystals, and what surprised him is that there are still domains. stone! Throwing a few pieces of stone to Sinai, in the face of Siniel''s respectful and joyful, Hall sat on the lightning golden eagle. "Take it to the war tree now, let''s change the place and continue to attack!" Just as Hall was about to leave, several figures quickly flew here. Looking at the vindictiveness that represented the orange power of the 9th, Hallton was shocked. "I am going! I have come to a nine-time fighter!" Apart from anything else, Hall directly took the magic crystal cannon, Warcraft and Sinai and others, and directed the lightning golden eagle to fly to the West, where the Liji Empire was. "Where to run!" It was Felix who came over, followed by a junior magician, who was the only magician of their movie family, and the other was a senior soldier of the eighth class. ; ring in the city. Originally, he did not want to come in person, but when he saw the ancient tree of war, he suddenly remembered that this was a high-level war weapon of the elves. He worried that this was the support of the dark forest elves, so this came with two high-level leaders. But after seeing the lightning golden eagle and the Hall on it, this was understood. It turned out that everything was made by this person. When he saw Hall directing the Lightning Golden Eagle to escape, he suddenly became angry! With two men directly chased up. "Its a fool to not run!" When Hall escaped, he didn''t quiet down. He looked up like a magical fireball. This little trick, Felix, was naturally not in the eyes of the foreigner. He didn''t move his hands. He relied on powerful vindictiveness to hit the fireball. This scene looked at Hall''s eyes straight, and now no longer hesitate, directly took out the broken konjac and shot at Felix. When Felix saw the konjac, his face changed. He pulled out the big sword and flew the arrow, and the speed flew toward Hall. The magician on the side is applying a magic to the three, and the speed of the three is also a little faster. "Damn! Got it!" Fortunately, the name of the Lightning Golden Eagle is not indiscriminate, and it is exactly what LightWire says. Hall suddenly remembered that Siniel had said that the mental attack magic seemed to be the nemesis of the movie family, so he immediately concentrated his mental power and then smoked it toward Felix. In flight, Felix suddenly felt a mental attack. He waited for him to react directly and was hit. The huge pain suddenly came from his mind, but he controlled his body in time, and this did not fall from the air. "Damn! You are careful, this kid is weird! He will attack mentally!" When he heard the mental attack, the magician''s face changed, and then he quickly applied a magic around the three. "Adult! Anything?" Felix nodded and said that he had just sneaked into Hall. He felt that this was his own shame. He couldn''t wait for Hall to tear him apart to relieve his hatred! "Catch him, don''t let him run away!" After seeing this move, Hall continued to use the mental power to attack the latter three. However, when he attacked again, he found that his attack seemed to be blocked. After watching the masks around the three people, He realized that it was the magician who made it Then he took out dozens of broken konjac in the magician''s strange eyes and shot him at no money. For a time, the sorcerer and the mental attack all went to the magician, and the magician was squandered, which made Felix and another soldier have to help out. As a result, their speed is also slower. Suddenly the magician heard a cry, then Hall seized the opportunity to shoot two broken konjac directly toward him. Just as the arrow was ready to hit the magician, Felix suddenly stopped and resisted in front of the magician. The big sword waved twice and shot down the arrow accurately. "It''s a pity!" Hall just sighed and suddenly found that Felix did not chase him. Not waiting for him to react, suddenly he found several figures appearing in front of him, letting go and letting the lightning golden eagle stop. "Stand up, if you come over, we will start!" () Chapter 380： conspiracy Chapter 380 Conspiracy "Stop! We are welcome in the past!" A voice suddenly came from the front of the Hall. Hall heard the words and looked up. I saw three men flying in the air and posing a battle posture facing themselves. Well, it is accurate to say to yourself and to Felix and others behind him. The first one is a middle-aged man wearing a golden armor. The original burly figure is even more powerful under the armor! An orange fighter showed his strength, nine soldiers! Behind him is a white-haired old man, whose magical robe is fluttering in the wind, and the dry hand is holding a staff at will, but the dazzling magic crystal on the staff is that Hall recognizes it at a glance. This is a nine-class fire magic crystal! The other is also a middle-aged man, but the strength is a little bit worse. From his blue vindictiveness, he can only see that he will only be a classy fighter. But even then, the field he exudes makes Hall feel threatened, because the words just said from his mouth, Hall believes that if he really moves forward half a step, this man will certainly do it! The three in front of him are the prince Charlie of the Lige Empire, Yuri, the deputy dean of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic, and the deputy head of the Liji Empire Oriental Army! The movements of Hall and Felix were not small. Charlie and others were not blind. Especially in the big night, the four of them flew in the air. The fighting, the ethereal vindictiveness, was like the bright moon in the night. The same, as long as it is not blind! Charlie saw at a glance that Felix was here too. Oh, for Charlie, this Felix is ??King Castel of the Principality of Gilardino! He first wondered when Caster became a 9th-class fighter. After he was surprised, he immediately rushed over with Yuri and a deputy head. Because they did not know the identity of Hall, they only intercepted people together. "Hey... are you from the Liji Empire? Isn''t my teacher not telling you so long? How did you get here?" The deputy head of the original who just wanted to ask Halls identity suddenly heard a moment, and Yuri, who was on the side, immediately reacted. He participated in this matter from beginning to end. He immediately understood what Hall said. What is it. "Your teacher is?" When Master Yuri spoke, the deputy head immediately swallowed what he just wanted to say, and Charlie on the side looked at Hall with curiosity and stared at Felix tightly! "Loren! Deputy Dean of the School of Magical Academy, Loren!" After hearing the words of Lauren, Yuri nodded. He understood that Halls identity should be true. After all, when the Mars City Magic Academy talked about this with them, he even took the identity of Hall. Tell them, it is estimated that there is such a day! "You should be Hall? Your performance really surprised me... this is the seventh-class Warcraft! Good!" Master Yuri said this, then Halls identity was immediately clear. Hall immediately flew over and said hello to the three of Yuri. Yuri also introduced himself and others, after all, now Felix Waiting for people to be opposite, chilling or something, wait until you go back and say no later! "Hall, just over there..." Charlie was very interested in Hall, and he quickly asked after seeing Hall. Hall did not hide it. He said this in his initial period of time. Of course, those who were controlled by blood stasis and those who captured a large number of griffins did not say it. "Is it really you do it alone?" Yuri and others heard that they couldnt help but look at Hall. They didnt think that the attack was so smooth today, and it was thanks to Hall! But now I have to face each other''s masters, so Charlie did not continue to ask, but looked at the Felix three people! "Castel ~ No, it should be said that it is a Mozu, you should have a name!" Felix floated in the air, and the big sword was held tightly in his hand. He stared at Hall with a sullen look. He didn''t think that this situation was actually Hall''s chaos and chaos, and he couldn''t wait to grab him. After the conversion, I will pack him up! However, he also knew that it was not the time. After hearing Charlies words, he immediately stood up as a demon. "The film Felix!" Charlie glanced at Felix and then pointed to the situation on the ground. "Surrender! Give you a chance! As long as you can lift the control of the people, I can spare you!" Felix smiled, and he shook his head and looked at Charlie. "Surrender? Just kidding! It''s just a part of the Principality of Gilardino. Even if you can kill it here, can you kill the light, so what about the people of the Girardino Principality?" When Felix said this, his eyes glanced at the two companions on the side, and the two men nodded slightly. "You!" For Felix, Charlie''s face was very ugly. Looking at Charlie''s face, Felix finally showed a smile on his face. He looked at Charlie with a contemptuous look. "Don''t say that these transformed people are irreversible. Even if they are reversible, do you think I will do this? Not only the people of the Principality of Gilardino, but even the people of the Liji Empire will let them be our slaves! Really It is you who surrendered! Otherwise you are ready to face the army of your country!" Silence for a moment, Charlie opened, not only opened, he also started. "You **** it!" Charlie suddenly screamed The outburst broke out, and the oranges of the 9th class soldiers burst out like oilfield jets. Yuri just wanted to stop him, but it was a step later. I saw Charlie as lightning, and immediately appeared in front of Felix after roaring. Felix seems to have expected this for a long time, so he not only did not have the light, but looked at Charlie with a look of conspiracy. Just as he was also arrogant and ready to meet Charlie, suddenly there was a sigh. "Abominable human kid! It''s you again!" Felix couldn''t help but hear that he didn''t understand why his own methodist companion would be like this, and that was the case, which led him to think that the idea of ??three people sneak attacking Charlie was shattered. Masters have made a move, where can''t be lost for a moment, Charlie screams and slams his sword directly. Felix can only hold a sword block between the rushes, and the eighth-class fighter on the side is suddenly appearing beside him, facing Charlie is a sword. Bastard! Chapter 381： break the balance Chapter 381 Breaking the Balance A sword with a grudge is straight against Charlie. Fortunately, Charlie is not just a kid who has just been released. He is not flustered by the sudden situation. A simple hand-turning sword movement easily blocked the sneak weapon, and with this impact he immediately opened a Felix distance. At this time, the deputy head of the side of the party also just came, and could not help but fight the other eight-class fighters. "Humph!" Where can''t Charlie still understand, Felix just deliberately angered him, just for the chance of the attack. It was only because there was a problem with the other magician and there was no success. "Charlie, this time you have to thank Hall!" Yuri came up to sink, then waved, a magical mask suddenly appeared in front of a few people. Felix did not look at the magician who recovered from the side, but stared fiercely at Hall, as if to eat the Hall! It turned out that the three of them had just been seen by Hall, and especially when Felix deliberately angered Charlie, Hall had already been wary. Sure enough, the result was that he suspected that when the magician and the warrior suddenly rushed over and just wanted to act, Hall suddenly put the mental power into a whip, and the magician was stunned. This attack was very effective when he named the mental whiplash attack. Although the magician was on alert, when he wanted to use the magic, the air raid was just caught by Hall, and there was the result. Charlie looked back and looked at Hall slightly, then rushed over to Felix again. Yuri and the deputy head saw no hesitation and rushed toward their goal. Hall can be regarded as an eye-opener this time. This is a duel between the high-level combat forces. Although the battle between the fighters is very boring, it is the collision between the barbarians, but the Yuri Master and The fight between the other''s magicians is to let Hall open his eyes. Two magicians drifting in the air use each other to throw magic, or to defend or evade, so that Hall feels like they are chasing two fighters. You chase after our turn, and then from time to time there are two beautiful fireworks formed by the explosion of the magical collision. Uh... Of course, this fireworks can be accidentally injured, so Hall has already retired as they fight. Thinking about whether he looked at it was a bit boring, so he immediately took out the broken konjac, and then found the first-class sneak attacker to silently aim. Hall''s little movement did not escape the eyes of everyone in the room. When Yuri sneaked out, he smiled and shook his head. It seems that this battle has not done enough for him. With a bang, a smashing arrow directly smashed the air and flew toward the eighth-class warrior. Halls with different mental strength than ordinary people would naturally not be accidentally injured. Because the moves in the fight between the two sides were too simple, Hall made a slight calculation. Just know what he is going to do next. Therefore, he was in front of him when the other eight-class fighter had just escaped from the deputy head of the deputy head. When he just raised his hand and prepared to fight back, the arrow suddenly appeared in front of him. "hateful!" The Mozu general screamed, and the sword he had just wanted to attack recovered to block Halls arrow, and the deputy head saw a slight glimpse, but he quickly reacted and quickly slammed the air raid to the other side. go with. When the sound, the defense under the rush of the other side, he was almost completely attacked by him, but fortunately the other side is also not bad, so he will recover soon. However, at this time, another arrow came, and the Mozu general was almost shot. Fortunately, he responded quickly. When the arrow was about to hit his head, he quickly bowed his head and the arrow went from his head. Fly over. "Abominable human!" After a hard force on the hand, after the deputy head suddenly flew, he smacked a temper against Hall, but unfortunately because Hall was too far away, when the vindictiveness had not reached Hall. He has already flown far away. His experience was not unique. Felix and the magician were attacked by Hall several times. The Felix threes suddenly became angry, and the Charlie trio looked at each other with a good and funny look. The three seemed to have reached an agreement, and Hall once again shot an arrow at Felix, and Felix. When Charlie attacked and had to push back, Charlie and Yuri suddenly opened their opponents and sent two attacks to the Demon general who had the eighth-class power. "Not good! Get rid of it!" Felix immediately screamed as he saw him. He just wanted to rush, but it was already late. I saw that the demon general of the Eighth Fighting Force had escaped from the attack of the deputy head. Suddenly, the cold flashed in front of him. He was shocked and suddenly he did not respond and suddenly his vision became shaken. After he showed it, he realized that his head had been cut down. "Bastard..." The last thought just flashed through my mind, and then immediately fell into a permanent darkness! Charlie''s sneak attack by Hall suddenly broke out, killing the eighth-class soldier in one fell swoop. Felix and the magician suddenly became angry, especially Felix, and he looked at Hall''s eyes full of Killing. "Adult! Go!" The magician saw that Felix seemed to want to kill Hall, so he quickly reminded that they were still evenly matched, but now that they have been killed by one, Charlie has already taken advantage of it. Mtlnovel.com~ If you stay here, it is very bad for them, so after the magician calls this sentence, he can cast a group of magic, then turn and pull Felix away. This kind of magic like a meteor fire can cause a lot of death for the average soldier, but for Hall, it is just a good fireworks. They are not fools, they can fly in the air to escape, who will be stupidly staying there waiting for the fire to come down. "Okay! Don''t chase!" Yuri stopped Charlie who wanted to chase it out, because he knew that if he wanted to win the other party, it was not impossible, but to solve it quickly, it was not displayed. After all, the Mozu are very mad, in case they come to a blew, they are in trouble...and they are still carrying a lot of tasks, and they can''t have any accidents before killing these millions of enemies. Charlie looked at the back of Felix''s escape and snorted, then he said to the deputy head. "Let''s go down and command, destroy all the evil army... all!" Chapter 382： Are you kidding? Chapter 382 Are you not kidding? Felix ran away, and he fled with a few high-level demons, and he had to run! Because Hall''s appearance disrupted his plan, it would have dragged the Liji Empire''s half-year campaign, and it was already broken by Hall after a day of trouble. The Gilardino Principal, which the wizard lacked, was not the opponent of the Liji Empire. The Three Thousand Magician Legion completely explained why the magician would become the peak of all occupations on the Allen continent. The Air Force of the Principality of Gilardino was able to withstand the Liji Empire, but after Hall robbed them of three hundred lions, the Air Force of the Principality of Gilardino was directly wiped out. In the absence of air defense, the Air Force of the Liji Empire smashed these demons and accurately reported the news on the battlefield. The deputy head is in good strength. When the day is over, the converted soldiers of the Principality of Girardino have been killed and are still being reduced. Charlie also listened to Halls suggestion and sent a flying World of Warcraft to Gila. Within the Principality of Dino, they attacked the cities they owned the conversion pool, while the high-level combat forces chased the fleeing Felix and others. After a week, watching Felix escape to the Principality of Enkat, and killing the 30 Griffin Knights who came to block, Charlie and others understood that the Principality of Enkat was also controlled by the Mozu. Now! This is not a good news! When Hall was digesting the news, he was distressed and looked at the thirty griffins on the ground. If they were no longer, these were their own summoned beasts! Hall''s gryphons were not summoned, even Nancy and their Halls were not exposed. After all, they were Liji empire, and the three major schools of magic were more or less controversial. Who would guarantee Charlie and You? These two old men will not keep themselves? "Things are already very serious! Go back and tell the King, let him send the Guards and the Northern Army, and then continue to recruit in the country! Gather the mercenaries, and let other dependent countries send troops to surround the Principality of Enkat... and The Principality of Oraqui, first sent someone to investigate, I suspect he was also controlled by the Mozu!" Hall also agreed with Charlie. He felt that these three countries are likely to have been controlled by the Mozu. After all, they are all connected countries. The possibility of this is very great! This time a little battle, most cities in the Principality of Gilardino were broken, but Charlies face did not show a happy smile, because the more behind, the more the Mozu soldiers are civilians, it can be said that this is a killing. the behavior of. However, they had to do this again. This allowed some of the senior leaders headed by Charlie to swear by the Mozu from time to time. It seems that the Mozu really angered the Liji Empire this time. Fortunately, the Principality of Gilardino is not completely dead, some are hiding in the mountains, and people who have been saved by Hall are constantly being found, which makes Charlie and others look a little better, especially seeing Hall save. After a few hundred thousand people, Charlie actually went to Hall for a ceremony. Where did Hall dare to support this time, he quickly said that this should be done, and said that the elimination of the Devils is responsible for such official words. The situation in the Principality of Gilardino will take some time to deal with, so the attack time for the Principality of Enkat has to be temporarily postponed. Bordered by Carlin City, the army of the Liji Empire is concentrated in the southern fortress of the Principality of Gilardino, while the soldiers of the Principality of Enkat are concentrated in the northern fortress. The strength of the two sides is constantly gathering, and what makes Charlie brow is that, in the Principality of Enkat, the cannon fodder is obviously much more than the Principality of Gilardino! What surprised Hall even more was that he found a **** servant dog! This explains what, the blood family is also involved! "Blood? Didn''t think that there are two demons coming, what are they going to do?" After listening to Hall''s report, Charlie couldn''t help but slammed the table. At this time, a soldier ran in with a reel. Charlie wrinkled deeper after reading the contents of the scroll. "What happened? Prince Charlie?" Yuri saw a moment, and Charlie did not speak, but handed the reel over. After seeing the information on the reel, Yuri couldn''t help but stand up. "God! The Orcs have completely attacked the Fire Empire? The sea and other underground races attacked the Taylor Empire. In this way, the three human empire have been attacked? This must be a conspiracy!" Hall heard the news suddenly, he did not expect that this happened! "No! I immediately gave the inner court news, and sent some students out. It is because we can''t win as soon as possible by relying on the three thousand magicians! The Mozu must be preparing something that we don''t know. This is absolutely absolute. Related to the Mozu!" Charlie sighed and nodded. For Yuri, let Liji Imperial Magic Academy send another magician. He raised his hands in favor. After all, this battle magician performed very hard, which can greatly reduce the death toll of the soldiers. He is very I am happy to accept this proposal. "Well, I also let the King sire to speed up the delivery of the soldiers. I believe that it will take a long time for us to start attacking the gram!" Just when Charlie and Yuri wrote back, Hall found Prince Charles. I heard that Hall asked for help. Although Prince Charles was very busy, he agreed to meet with Hall. After all, Hall is their success. "Kids Something to say quickly, I am busy here!" Hall has been in contact with Charlie for some time, and he has some understanding of his character. The tone of his speech is not exactly who he is, but he is really busy. Hall did not care, and said his own intentions, Charlie heard a moment, he did not expect Hall to be borrowed from the army! "What do you say? Borrowing soldiers? Sending troops to the dark forest? Are you kidding?" Hall looked at the shocked Prince Charles, and his face was not serious. "Prince Charlie, do you think I will laugh at this thing? You know, now the three empire are attacked at the same time, and the elves have problems, which means that the Mozu''s attempt must be great! And the elves are over there. The situation is very difficult, the food is not enough, plus the rebellion and the attack of the Hai people, I think if they do not get support, then they will soon be defeated! And the dark forest is next to the Liji Empire. Do you think that if the insurgents and the seas control the dark forests, then they suddenly come out from here to cooperate with the demons, what about the Liji Empire? Chapter 383： Number of reinforcements Chapter 383 Number of reinforcements Prince Charlie is not the kind of master who only knows how to eat, drink and play at home. His talents can be said to be no less than his brother, but because their brothers have a very harmonious relationship, there is no situation in which they compete for power. It has to be said that the relationship between the two of them can be said to be a wonderful thing in everyone else! I heard that there are also bards dedicated to editing this story into a story and then spreading it in other countries. The topic is far away After Halls idea that the seas of the rebellious elves would send troops, Charlie couldnt help but tighten. After all, the relationship between humans and elves has not been too harmonious over the years. For slavery, the Liji Empire is allowed. That is to say, in the three empires, the relationship between the Liji Empire and the Elves should be the worst. The words of the troops may ease the relationship between the two sides, but it depends on the specific situation. The three affiliated countries of the Liji Empire may have been completely controlled by the Mozu, and this time the capture of the Principality of Gilardino has caused the Liji Empire to lose many soldiers. I still said that I would like to ask the Liji Empire to continue to send reinforcements. At this time, Hall even asked him to send troops to support the elves. It is estimated that this news will be sent to the Liji Imperial Palace, and many people will impeach Charlie! Don''t look at the relationship between Charlie and the King. There are a lot of troops in control. But if you look down on the nobles, Charlie believes that the last bad luck must be yourself! He also knows that Hall is not wrong. Once he is fighting with the Principality of Enkat, the rebellious elves suddenly come from the side, and the Liji Empire will suffer a lot. "Well, you are doing a good job!" As I said before, Prince Charlie is a prince with a great talent. He naturally understands that the way of defense and offense is better! After all, the best defense is offense. Instead of leaving a large number of troops to defend against the rebellious elves, it is better to send reinforcements while the elves are still resisting, one can ease the relationship between the two races, and the other will move the elves. After alleviating it, maybe you can also cooperate with the Liji Empire to attack the Mozu. Now that the problem is coming again, how many reinforcements are sent and what kind of reinforcements are appropriate? Charlie asked Hall and wanted to hear what Hall meant. Hall heard his words and meditated. Now the elves are the most lacking food and weapons. As for the military, the elves have advantages in remote and magicians, and there are still shortcomings in melee. Sending melee fighters is the best choice. But the amount is... After thinking about it for a long time, Hall proposed a number, and he thinks this number should be accepted. "100,000!" "How much? 100,000?" Prince Charlie stared at Hall, apparently surprised at the number that Hall proposed. This is 100,000 fully armed soldiers, not 100,000 people, and he is here in the elite army of the Liji Empire. Where is the local army comparable? He asked for one tenth of it, how could Charlie promise? "Impossible! Up to 20,000! Do you know how many demons are there? You have to go so many troops, what if the opponent is attacking now?" Seeing that Prince Charlies slobber squirted into his face, Hall couldnt help but step back two steps, and then said. "Then I will help you solve some of the other''s army, and then give me 100,000!" Prince Charlie was very happy. When he just wanted to say what you were up with, he suddenly remembered that Hall seemed to be from the city of Carlin to the front. "Are you sure?" "It may be difficult to solve most of their army, but if it is to solve their air force, then there is no problem!" Hall thought of this method from the beginning, since the other party can take out the Griffin Knight to intercept himself, then now the Principality of Enkat There are definitely a lot of griffins in the northern fortress! If he can lead a batch to pack up, he believes that it will not take long for Enkat''s Griffin Flying Force to say goodbye to them! Just as Hall left, Yuri walked over and watched Hall and his own greet and hurriedly left, making Yuri inexplicable. "What happened to him?" Yuri asked after leaning in the chair. "This kid wants me to send troops to support the elves!" Charlie saw the master is Yuri, so he did not hide it and said the words just now. "Well, the elves can''t do anything right now, but if he really wipes out Enkat''s Griffin, will you send 100,000 troops?" The current form is very serious, and the reinforcements do not know when it will come. The soldiers of the two legions are still recovering some cities in the Principality of Gilardino, and now the fortress in the south is only 600,000 troops. This also includes the logistics force, but the opposite side has received news that thousands of camps are connected, much more than before the Girona Principality, so there are at least two million troops. . In the case that the other side has a superior advantage, they want to attack is not always anytime, anywhere? At this time, I also divided out 100,000 troops. Obviously, it is not attached to the current situation. "Let him go to chaos, we will be ready, it is estimated that he can''t do it. I am only preparing 20,000 people for him now. This is the biggest force I can bring out!" ...... Once again, I came to Carlin City. There are not many people here. The whole city is like a ghost town. Hall did not stop, his purpose is very clear, that is to go to the Principality of Enkat to attract the Griffin. Sitting on the lightning golden eagle Hall thinks when to get some magic crystal to strengthen the lightning to the eighth-class Warcraft, so the speed will increase, whether it is to hurry or escape Its role. Xiao Hei still sat in the arms of Hall as always, chewing on the magic fruit of the Elf. This guy is now very smart. You let it do things. If you dont give it to the magic fruit, it will really fall. chain! Last time, Hall almost ate its loss, reached out and smacked a little black head, said in its dissatisfied voice. "Your boy gives me a good job! Otherwise, I won''t give you fruit next time!" Xiao Hei is very clever. After swallowing the magic fruit in his mouth and nucleus, he grin at Hall and seems to say, just give me fruit, I will do it! Seeing that Hall was so funny and angry, he patted his head and just wanted to talk, and suddenly there was a horn in front. Then a black shadow flew quickly, and when Hall saw it clearly, he couldn''t help but exclaim. "bloodsucking bat?" Chapter 384： Mozus approach Chapter 384: The Way of the Mozu "bloodsucking bat?" Hall didn''t think of the first group of vampire bats that greeted him, and he followed the hundreds of griffin knights! Looking at the heavily armed Mozu soldiers above, Hall said to the little black in his arms. "Can you get it? No fruit will be eaten afterwards!" Xiao Hei heard that Hall looked down on it and said that he would not give it fruit to eat, suddenly angry, but it was so cute when it was angry. "Wang Wang Wang!" Hall heard the words almost fell from the back of the lightning golden eagle, and for a long time, you are really a dog! Although the black call is somewhat ridiculous, the effect is very strong. I saw the Mozu soldiers who had lifted the konjac and prepared to shoot. They suddenly fell from the air inexplicably. When they found out that they were wrong, they found that the original singers were actually vampire bats and griffins. This is a hundred meters high! It is estimated that even if the nineth-class fighters fall, it will not be okay. "Good!" Hall did not let go of the Mozu soldiers. He waved his hand directly, and hundreds of lions suddenly appeared in the air. The dense piece almost covered the sky. After hearing the order, the Griffins attacked the fallen Mozu soldiers and looked at two Mozu soldiers who were constantly being killed. Hall did not have any problems in his heart. After all, this is a war between two races. It is not that you die or I die, no one can avoid it! Suddenly several figures in the air turned into a haze of blood and quickly flew toward the rear, and the gryphons who were ready to attack were shocked. "Blood? It seems a lot!" There are almost a hundred blood races that escape, but Hall doesn''t care. Bloody secrets are basically a fee for the average blood family. Hall''s ability is not a secret in the blood family, so he does not know that the new one has a large number of summoned beasts. As always, Hall asked Xiao Hei to order these vampire bats and griffins to stay honestly underneath, and then control them one by one. After spending half an hour, Hall finally conquered the last gryphon. Looking at the space, the number of griffins is actually 500, while the vampire bats are less, only one hundred. "Good! Continue to harass the Mozu and see if they will continue to rule out the Griffin Knight!" ...... In the case of Enkats northern fortress, a man is yelling at a heavily armed middle-aged man. "I told you before, this is useless! The kid has a natural deterrent to Warcraft, only to use high combat power to clean up him! Also, prepare more cars, let the Flying Warcraft act as a scout, as long as As soon as he saw him, he immediately warned that he would not shoot directly and report it!" This man is the Philippine who escaped from the Principality of Gilardino, and the one around him is King Limbert, who was before the Principality of Enkat. "Felix! This is my jurisdiction! How can I do things without you!" Felix heard that his chest was almost suffocated, and he stared at Judah with scorn, but Judah was not afraid, and faintly said after returning. "At the moment our mission is not to fight humanity, but to delay the time! The Liji Empire wants to go to the Principality of Orakir and must pass through us!" After a pause, Judah looked at the map and said, "Fortunately, this **** Duke came to the accident. He has already gone to the Liji Empire to create more servants. You also know that the servants have more fighting power than our converted soldiers. Be strong!" When Judah wanted to say something, a soldier came forward to report that Hall was appearing near the military camp and was constantly chaos. "Damn! I was so confused by him last time, when the Liji Empire seized the opportunity! No, I am going to stop him!" After talking about Felix, he turned and went out. Judah saw his face slightly inferior. The soldiers on the side quickly bowed their heads, for fear that Judah would find his own trouble. Just as the soldier was ready to accept the roar of Judah, Judah spoke. "Let the squadrons prepare, the lion''s troopers cooperate with the squadrons, and there is no need to attack. Once the opponent approaches the target, they will attack directly!" "The magic crystal gun unit is also prepared, once the other party releases Warcraft, no difference attack!" Two orders let the soldier suddenly slam, no difference attack? This is to prepare... It seems that the soldiers hesitation is seen. Judah snorted and said, What are you doing! Dont you go? Looking at the soldier rushing out, Judah could not help but shook his head. "Human bodies are too bad, even if they are transformed, their fighting consciousness can''t keep up! It''s still a demon!" After sighing, Judah asked the soldiers to bring in several army leaders and waited until they came. "Go out to help Felix and kill that human!" ...... "boom!" Hall lost a fireball and hit an observatory accurately. The entire observatory suddenly filled with fireworks. The Mozu soldiers who just wanted to attack themselves were directly bombed. "Hey!" After avoiding a few sharp arrows, Hall immediately counterattacked the past and killed the soldiers who came up to attack. Just as he was preparing to summon Warcraft for a raid, suddenly a powerful momentum came forward in the distance, and Hall looked up and a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of him. "Felix?" Don''t say anything Hall just turned around and ran, watching Hall look so rogue, Felixton was furious, he chased out dozens of kilometers directly, but the speed of the Golden Eagle was too fast. Plus, he has no World of Warcraft mounts, so in the end it is not annoyed to cut a big tree on the ground into two paragraphs. Maybe he is not a wind warrior, otherwise he will never hang like this in speed. If someone else knows that Hall has used this method to make a high-ranking player of the nine-class combat power like this, it is estimated that he will be extremely admired! Knowing that Felix was nearby, So for the next two days, Hall spared a circle to attack soldiers in other places, but let him be depressed, but the Mozu seems to be prepared this time. However, their resistance is not very intense. If Hall attacks with the magic crystal cannon, then there will be high combat power to chase it out. If Hall is summoning the Warcraft attack, then they will use the magic crystal cannon to attack without difference, and There is also a brake car staring at the Hall attack. Several times, Hall was almost shot, and his Warcraft Stone Bee was also killed by the Devil''s Magic Crystal Cannon in several battles. "hateful!" Chapter 385： Departure Chapter 385, the reinforcements set off, "seeking a monthly ticket, recommended! "Damn! It seems that this will not work!" After Hall sneaked a sigh, he raised his hand and picked up the broken konjac. One of the Mozu generals behind him was an arrow. He did not look carefully, because he knew that this broken konjac was useless for advanced warriors who were already prepared without intensive attacks! Sure enough, the Mozu warrior screamed and raised his hand and swung the sword. The arrow was directly cut into two segments. In the past two days, the Mozu lost about 10,000, but Hall also found that most of them were converted civilians, and the real warriors did not die much, which is not counted by the millions of demons. what. Hall''s stone bee actually died thousands of times, this is the night of the sneak attack last night, the demon magic crystal cannon caused by the difference after the attack, scared Hall quickly rushed to collect the Warcraft Flash. Not only that, the high power of the Mozu will be chased out in the first time, if it is one, it will be counted, but... Hall glanced at the five or six Mozu warriors at least eight, and he was depressed... "Roar!" After a roar, Felix appeared again in the chasing crowd. "Rely! It seems that this guy is on his own!" During this time, the Griffin also saw a lot, but they are all single. They are only used for warning. Once they find themselves, they immediately turn around and run. Then there is the high-level power of the Mozu to chase themselves. Obviously this method is aimed at Huo. The sneak attack is very effective. After a few hours of sprinting, Hall once again escaped the pursuit of the Mozu, and after fleeing back to Carlin City, Hall thought about it or decided to go back to the southern fortress of the Principality of Gilardino. ...... "His Prince Charlie, this is the case of the recent Mozu!" After Charlie took the report, he waved at the soldier and gestured for him to retreat. He opened it and wrote about the army and the number of the Mozu during this time and the situation of being attacked. The nature of the sneak attack is Hall. The above is not very clear. It is only said that in the past two days, the Mozu has mobilized ordinary people, and from time to time there is a high level of combat power to chase. "Hey! This kid has really gone! Interesting!" After putting the report aside, he looked at the report that was placed on the left hand side. It is very common to write the above. At present, the three empires of Allen''s mainland have been fully prepared to form a human alliance. The Liji Empire has already mobilized the Northern Army from the country, and there are also a large number of slavery regiments (cannon ash regiments). The dependent countries also sent troops to cooperate with the action. "The troops have already set off, and it will take a long time to arrive!" The strength is about to be replenished, and Charlies nervous heart has not been relaxed. At this time, the soldiers informed Hall to ask for it, Charlie groaned, and then waved the soldiers to bring the Hall. "This kid, its really time to come back! Just looking for him!" When Hall came in, he saw Prince Charlie looking at himself there, and he looked a little uncomfortable. "I said, Lord Charles, what''s wrong with you?" asked the Hall, who couldn''t stand the gaze. "No! I was wondering if your kid is spoiled by me!" Charlies words made Hall stunned. What happened? spy? Just when Hall wanted to explain, Charlie said the following words. "Otherwise you will be back when the reinforcements are coming!" by! Can''t you finish talking together? Is it fun to breathe? Hall couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, but fortunately he knew that he was asking for a group now, so he wouldn''t care about him. This time Hall was prepared. The demons he killed were all loaded with a space ring, and then handed to Charlie. Charlie looked and nodded. "Okay, I know some of your situation. In this way, I will not bargain with you. At present, although there are reinforcements coming, the soldiers on the other side of the Mozu are also increasing. 50,000 is my limit! It is impossible!" Five thousand? Although I didnt reach the number of things that Hall thought, but the 50,000 reinforcements are already very good. With the army in Jared, there is no problem in pulling out 100,000 people. As a result, there is also an explanation for the Elf. It is. "Yes! But command..." When Halls words were not finished, they were negated by Charlie. I dont think about it, the command is impossible for you! But you will know the people who led the team support! Come in! As Charlie screamed, a heavily armed middle-aged man suddenly appeared in the hall. Yep? Hall did not think that the person who came is actually the deputy head of the last time! "This is Alec, the deputy head of the Eastern Legion. You already know. This time he led the team, but I want to tell you that he is only responsible for defense, not for attack, so once he thinks the elves The order will cause a large number of deaths in the army. Alec has the right to refuse to execute the order and will return at any time!" Hall heard a wrinkle, so that the autonomy of this reinforcement is still very high, but in this case, there may be some uncoordinated situations. It seems that Halls thoughts are drawn. Charlie said faintly, We are reinforcements, we are the guest army! We mainly help the elves to defend. If we want to defeat those who are rebellious and have seas, we must rely on the elves themselves! But we are in food and weapons. Will be available from time to time!" Ok! Hall nodded. After all, the elves seemed to want to get the material support of the war from the Liji Empire. Now there are 50,000 new forces, and it is already very good to think about it! After seeing Hall agree, Charlie and Alec gave a sigh of relief, and gave them 50,000 people with horses, so that their marching speed has been greatly improved! ...... Early the next morning, after one night of preparation, 50,000 people were ready to finish, and Hall was surprised that there were still five hundred magicians here! "This is what Yuri Master applied for! The elves can''t do anything at the moment! Remember, these are the top students of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy! They are not cannon fodder! If the loss is too great, your kid will be unlucky!" Charlie glanced at Hall, and the Yuri master on the side smiled at Hall. Hall thanked him for his dedication. Thanks to the help of some space rings, it was very convenient to carry the food. Under the leadership of Alec, the 10,000 horses slowly came out of the fortress. Looking at the 50,000-person human army in front of him, Hall is still very happy. After all, this is what he won. Although he does not know how much this can play for the current situation of the elves, he thinks this meaning should be very major! "Nosia! I am ready to come back!" Chapter 386： Elf status Chapter 386 Elf Status Dark forest king city At this moment, a large number of troops have been assembled outside the city. From the perspective of their dress, these people are part of the elves wearing leather armor, but their skin color is deeper than the average elf. And the expression on their faces was accompanied by a bloodthirsty madness. After a captain dressed in a gorgeous armored elf gave them an order, they stepped forward and acted to take out the bow and arrow. Pull the bow! Take the arrow! "put!" After a command, they released their cold-headed arrows against the elves of the Elven King City! After a burst of arrows, the wall suddenly fell, but the arrows that came down on the wall were followed by a scream of screams from their mouths, but the other elves who did not shoot were not. Shaking like, they continued to start the second round of shooting under the command of the captain. The other part of the team is the sea people who are dissatisfied with the scales! Among them are the turtles with hand-held shields, the electric scorpions who are braving lightning, and the sharks with sharks holding huge axes. The highest status is the four-handed Naga! This time, a corps of the Naga was ordered to cooperate with the fallen of the elves to attack the Dark Forest Elf King City. Their purpose is very simple, that is, to attack the Elf King City and kill the Elf Queen! Hills looked gloomy at the king city, accurately speaking at the highest point of the city. "Katrina (the name of the Elf Queen), you better surrender, or I will be good to you in front of many elves!" Hills is one of the three pillars of the Elves (previously), but now it is the biggest traitor to the Elves. The dark fourth is his people, and let Nocia poison, and use the elves of the moon well spring water, these are his calculations! The Elf Queen asked him why he did this when Hills rebelled. The excuse of Hills was that the Queen destroyed the moon wells on which the Elfs lived, and then induced some dissatisfied elves and soldiers to defect. Only after that battle, he ended in failure. He suddenly understood that he could not succeed by relying on the rebellious elves. So he will not turn around and turn those elves into fallen ones! The so-called fallen people are actually the demons that Hall saw on the **** continent! Or they have a name, that is the dark elf! What they admire is not peace, not nature! It is killing and blood! And the true identity of Hills is a dark elf lurking in Allen''s continent for many years! Can do this step, thanks to a treasure that the devil gave him! This is the reason why he really wants to betrayed, or this is the purpose of his premeditated lurking in Allen''s mainland! After learning that the 9th Summoner Lauren from the outer court of the Firewind Imperial Academy of Magic also came to help, Hills knew that Light could not attack the Elves by himself, so he made a request for reinforcements to the Hai''s allies. The team leader was the deputy head of the Third Army of the Naga in the sea, a nine-level intermediate magician. Although the seas are not good at land combat, some of the amphibious seas will still be very powerful, such as the turtle family, the defense is super strong, and the fishermen are numerous. Another point is that, thanks to a drug researched over the years, the Hai people can not reduce their strength on land for a short time, but the drugs are too precious, and the need for a large number of alchemists, so the amount of drugs cannot be achieved. Available at any time! This time, because of a strategic goal involving both sides, the head of the Third Army Corps specially applied for some of the pharmacies, and sent a large number of scorpion sharks and magical powers as a storm fighter to help out. A sound of rubbing the ground came, and Hills didn''t have to look to know that it was Naga. This is their unique voice as a snake. "Head of the Jonson Army, how long do you think they can support?" Hills said without a faint look. Jonson, the deputy head of the Third Army of the Naga, a typical Naga! The Naga people are also divided into men and women! The female naga is tall and slender, has fine scales and has a tentacles in the face, and usually has at least four weapons. Some of the reasons why Naga women are superior to Naga men are that Naga women have more memory and humanity in the process of mutation. For this reason, Naga women have more powerful intelligence and mana than their male spouses, and the Naga tribe is also a matriarchal society. Compared with Naga women, Naga men will be bigger and stronger, and their appearance will be closer to the beast. The head of the Naga male is like a dragon, and he also has human muscles that seem to have not evolved completely. The size and thickness of the scales covered on the body are far more than the female naga. And the head of the Jonson deputy army that Sears said is a male naga. As for his body full of blue fish scales, it is estimated that a human child can be scared to cry without intentionally scaring! "Master Hills!" Because Hills is the leader of the fallen, it is not an exaggeration for him to call this adult, but if Hills really thought that this would be a sign for Jonson, then Big mistake! The reason why the Hai people cooperate with the Mozu is that they have their own needs. This does not mean that the Haizu is afraid of the Mozu! Even the **** continent is also a sea, and the Mozu is also the way to cooperate with them! After all, whether it is the mainland ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the sea is the world of the sea! You can say the dragon, the sea is the most powerful race! Jonsons voice is hard to hear, or because of the different organs they make and the people on land. "If, according to Master Hills, the Elf Queen will not see the heavy casualties of her own people, then she will definitely choose to break through!" Jonson stretched out his tongue and licked his lower lip. Then he took out a map and said, "The Elf King City relies on forest construction. It is the forbidden zone of the forest. It is where your moon wells and war trees are, so we can only Attacking from the front, but the water source of Wangcheng has been cut off by us. I believe that they will be out of water for a long time!" For this, Hills is naturally clear, because that map is what he gave to Jonson. As for why he didn''t attack from the forest, Hills thought it was looking for death! The old trees of war are not talking about playing. Only after occupying the moon well and cutting off the well water, those war trees will not threaten themselves. And what he has to do now is the constant attack, let the Elf Queen take the initiative to retreat into the forest... Chapter 387： For the queen Chapter 387 for Her Majesty the Queen "what!" An elf soldier fell on his chest and his arrow pierced his chest. The blood rushed out of his chest and instantly invaded his leather armor! "Come on the handle!" An elf woman rushed past, smashed the arrow, and then laid the wounded soldier flat, and quickly took out a potion from the space and poured it on him. It can be seen from her actions that she does not seem to be doing this for the first time. After her initial treatment, the injured Elf warrior did not die directly, but stunned, and then several civilian-looking elf males immediately came up to **** the warrior. The elf woman couldn''t help but feel relieved. She reached out and wiped the sweat on her forehead, and then she found that her hands were all blood. After a moment of squatting, she calmed out a piece of cloth and wiped it clean, then took a look at the surrounding situation and continued to run toward another injured soldier. This woman is not someone else, she is the first female genie Natalya who Hall knows! Before the Elf Queen transferred her to take care of Lauren, in fact, she knew in her heart that this was Hall''s deliberate arrangement, just to make her safe. I just didn''t think that the traitor had hit the north so quickly, and this time the general Abilis was injured. The situation of the elves is very bad. The dark forest is now full of wars. Those who want to come over The reinforcement of Wang Chengs army is also a lack of effort! In just one week, after the encirclement of Wang Cheng, the elf warriors suffered heavy casualties. The high-level officials of the two sides also played several times, and many people were injured. Moreover, the two sides used the curse again, but one attacked a defense, and did not achieve the desired effect. Both magicians were injured more or less. After Natalya got the consent of Loren, she joined the rescue team. She had a lot of treatments from Hall, but she had already used most of them in the past few days. Seeing that there was not much left in the pharmacy, Natalya was very anxious. She looked up at the height of Wangcheng. The Elf Queen still stood there. She knew that the Elf Queen had not left there since the beginning of the war. She stood. There is no failure in representing the elves, and the elf queen is their belief! "Roar!" A huge roar came and Natalia turned her head and saw that a lion was attacking the sea people who were about to climb up on the wall. She looked up and found a human old man facing the right one. Throw the fireball under the wall. This is the Loren, who learned the magic of the magic. Every time he appeared on the wall at the most critical time, he seemed to be a firefighting team, and wherever he was in danger, he appeared. When watching a team of tiger sharks squad just climbed the wall, Jonsons mouth just smiled, but after the sudden appearance of the lion and the sharks were kicked off the wall, Jonsons ugly face became More smashed up. "Abominable human! Several times he is doing damage, otherwise my soldiers have already broken the wall! He is damned!" After seeing another tiger shark warrior rushing up and being shot by the lion''s giant claw, Jonson yelled at the side of the man. "Give me the attack of the lion! I can see how much it can withstand!" With the order of Jonson, a team of thousands of fallen people and a team of 500 people of the electric squad rushed toward the lion. Loren didn''t panic when he saw it. He saw him look up and looked up. An elf officer nodded and saw him flicking out of the city. When Jonson saw the figures, he said to the side of Hills, who was mad at him. "Master Hills! I hope your troops can stop them!" Jonson said that they are not others, it is the Elf family that is one of the few horned beast knights! These horned beast knights are not only the shadow shooters in the elves, but each elf shooter has the strength of the fifth class fighters. Not only that, but they also have a very tacit understanding with the horned beast. This makes them more powerful than the human gryphon knight! The horned beast knights are very fast, and they have already flew out of the city wall with a few screams. Hundreds of elf shadow shooters have pulled up the arrogant arrows, directly facing the thousand people standing underneath. The fallen squad and the electric squad squad shot. With the vindictive arrows directly break through the defenses of the fallen and the electric scorpion, because the action is too fast, too sudden, many of the fallen and the electric scorpion have not responded to the arrow that has been shot On the ground, the scene looks terrible. "Raise the bow! Align them!" If the Air Force can be beaten so easily, is this still called the Air Force? A rush of counterattacks, in addition to some of the bad luck of the elves on the wall suffered innocent disasters, these horned beast knights did not have one injured, showing how fast their reaction. "attack!" With the command of the Captain of the Horned Eagle, the horned eagle knights immediately bowed again and aimed at their respective targets for free attack. With the screams of screams, the fallen and the electric scorpions who were just about to go to the lions were killed and wounded, and some electric squad deserters appeared. They wanted to escape to the shield of the turtles behind them. It is a pity that with the release of an order, after a burst of volley, these electric scorpions who are ready to escape have been shot, and what they can''t believe is that they shot the Naga archers! "why" A seemingly embarrassed head of the electric scorpion looked at Jonson of the Naga Corps. He didn''t understand why Jonson wanted to do this! "Hai! Don''t need cowardly people! You should know that in the sea, cowardice is not only a dead person! It will also destroy the family!!" The head of the electric singers head changed his face. What he wanted to say, but he was stopped by the turtles on the side. He turned his head and said something, but he saw the head of the sea turtle shook his head~www.novelhall .com~ seems to think of something, the electrician leader is silent. "Master Hills!" Jonson originally wanted to kill the chickens and monkeys. After seeing the electricians heads swallowing their voices, he glanced at him with disdain, and then looked at the scene and said that Big Hills said. "The sea people are not good at air combat, they will be handed over to you!" Hills heard no words, nodded to a fallen man on the side, and then a group of the same horned beast knights quickly flew here. What shocked the elves was that the number of horned beast knights on the fallen side was actually in an advantage! The head of the Elf horned eagle beast saw him, and he picked up a horn and blew it up. After the faint horn came, the genie''s horned beast knight immediately set up a combat formation. "For the Queen to kneel! Attack!" Chapter 388： How is he? Chapter 388 is how he is "Hall went to support the Queen!" I have to go to the Dragon Boat Festival! I haven''t seen the rewards and monthly passes for a long time... classmates... can you come or not? "For the Queen!" As the leading horned beast knight screamed, many elf warriors, including the horned beast knight, roared. As if the previous horn had connected all of them together. Watching the hundreds of horned beast knights posing in the air combat team, they turned to the fallen horned eagle knights who had more people than them. Many elf warriors boiled up. They hold their weapons tightly, pull up the bows and arrows in their hands, and kill them to the sea and the fallen who are still attacking the city. The elves have reached a peak in time! "The glory will die! After your horned eagle knights die, I don''t know if you still have this momentum!" Hills snorted, without him ordering, and the fallen horned eagle knight in the air immediately greeted him. An aerial slaughter suddenly unfolded. At this time, in the dark forest ten kilometers away from the king city, a figure flies quickly in the forest, his goal is very clear, that is the Elf King City! "Damn! Its a step late, you have to hurry up and go!" The person who said this was the Hall that came from Carlin City, the Principality of Gilardino. Before that, Hall followed the head of the deputy army, Alec, and it took a week to walk to the entrance to the dark forest. After entering the forest, he met the Terran patrol team led by Jared. When Jared came in, they immediately got in touch with the Elf Queen, and with the consent of the Elf Queen, they accepted these humans in a southern city in the dark forest. The humans and the elves together resisted the sneak attack of the fallen, and then the sea and the fallen people attacked a lot, and in the direction of the king city, they also stationed many fallen people and sea people. Their purpose is very clear, that is, to surround the Elf King City, and to block the reinforcements of all parties. At this time, the elves and humans of the city that hosted humanity had different opinions. The elf warriors had to go north to rescue the king city, while the humans hoped to continue defending here. Since Jared did not completely control the people who came out of Carlin City, there was a disagreement on the human side. However, all of this has changed since the arrival of Hall and Alec. It is time for the two sides to, in particular, say that it should be the tripartite talks. In the eyes of everyone''s horror, Hall directly summoned a few of the seven World of Warcraft, and then he took the people who insisted on sticking out, and said in front of many people. "Humans don''t have such a person who doesn''t know how to be shameful! The elves have taken over you, and you don''t know what to return. You know that you will die in the hands of the Kalin City Mozu! You feel that if the elves are gone, you are the embarrassed humans." Will it be treated as a guest by the sea and the fallen?" Then Hall said to all the people in the city, "Either go to fight! Or exit the dark forest and the Mozu! Choose one!" Jared looked at the overbearing Hall with some laughter and laughter, but Alec did not speak because he had been scared by Hall''s horrible summoning beast! He had always thought that Hall had a seven-point lightning golden eagle, but now... The original hesitant human beings were solved by Hall. Soon, the 50,000 regular Liji Imperial Army and the 80,000 soldiers raised by Carlin City who came to support the 30,000 people with strong combat power, plus two of the Elves Ten thousand people, together they have become a 100,000 army, claiming to be... Forget it, its 100,000... Not long after the departure, I encountered the interception army of the five thousand fallen people, but in front of Hall''s perverted World of Warcraft, they were vulnerable and completely destroyed in less than half a day! After learning that Wang Cheng was in danger from an escaped elf, Hall directly proposed to go first to support. For this, neither the Elf warrior Jared, nor Alec had objected. After all, at least half of the 5,000 of the fallen people were destroyed by Hall. Although most of them were sneaked, they could do it with Hall and his summoned beast. They dare not have any objection. ...... Flying in the dark forest, this feeling is like the feeling of World of Warcraft flying in the Elf, quiet, wonderful! People who are not immersive can''t express it in words, but Hall doesn''t have time to enjoy the scenery here, because he just flew out of the jungle, and the scene in front of him made him frown. "It seems that things are already bad to this point!" Because of Hall''s spiritual talent, his mental strength is stronger than the average summoner. He immediately found the fallen and the seaers after flying out. It seems that they are attacking the city, and above them. Then there are hundreds of flying units that are entangled with each other. "That is the horned eagle beast of the elves? From both sides, it seems that there is not much left on the side of the elf queen!" Not only that, the fallen and sea people on the ground have already attacked the wall, and the one that Hall is familiar with is being surrounded by several eight-class fighters who are braving, even though the irises are Can force a class of eight soldiers, but it does not seem to hurt him much, but the lions continue to have wounds. "Sinil! You are here with thirty gryphon knights. I will leave you with thirty magic crystal cannons. You only have one mission now, just give me a slap!" After Sinil and the thirty Griffin knights were released, Hall immediately assigned them the task. Fortunately, there are a lot of huge trees in the dark forest. Hall quickly arranged thirty-first-class magic crystal cannons on dozens of nearby trees. Anyway, these are all obtained by Hall, even if they are lost... he will still feel bad! He has already decided, and will be reimbursed to the Elf Queen! After Hall and others arranged it With his order, the 30 magic crystal cannons attacked from behind the attackers. A loud explosion suddenly came on the battlefield, not only the sea turtles who were beaten, but even the defensive ones were stunned. However, the Elf Queen seems to react very quickly, and immediately said with the sound of magic. "Elves! Our reinforcements are coming! Let us drive these enemies away! With our aid..." The Queen''s remarks have not finished yet but suddenly stopped, because she has seen the face of the reinforcements. Looking at the Hall sitting on the lightning golden eagle and rushing toward the battlefield, the face of the Elf Queen could not help but change. "How could it be him?!" As Hall quickly flew over, not only was the Elf Queen noticed, but even Loren and Natalia discovered them. "Bad boy! You are finally here!" Chapter 389： Stunned people Chapter 389, stunned people The Elf Queen did not really think that the most recent rescue was not her people, but Hall, a git-man who made her want to die! Nosia''s business and Hall escaped, and Hall robbed her before she left, let her express her dissatisfaction with Hall from the bottom of her heart! But this is such a guy that she can''t wait to smoke him a few whip, turned out to be the first reinforcements! Natalya looked at Hall with joy and she did not expect that Hall would come to the rescue during this crisis and listen to the sound of the explosion outside. It seems that Hall brought a lot of troops! And Lauren also took a look at Hall, he is considering how to clean up this student for a while! "Who is that? Stop him!" Jonson immediately issued an order when the army was attacked, allowing some turtles to immediately turn to block the attack of the magic crystal cannon, and some faster fishermen quickly approached the surrounding The forest rushed away. After all, the magic crystal cannon hit here, indicating that the position of the magic crystal cannon is not too far. Sure enough, after a while, I found the position of the magic crystal cannon, but the people around the magic crystal cannon have flying World of Warcraft! After they are attacking, they can use the space ring to pick up the magic crystal cannon, then sit and fly World of Warcraft to another place to continue firing. Several generals of the seas saw the snarls of the teeth, "the human beings!" These are all confessed by Hall, mobilizing the marine army and waiting for the killing of the sea! This method is effective, the attack of the magic crystal cannon is not interrupted, and the death and injury of the sea and the fallen are greatly increased. What shocked them was still behind. The horned beasts that were fighting were actually stopped at the same time. The horned beasts on the fallen side screamed directly and then screamed at the stunned eyes. The beast actually counted the fallen people who had been fighting for many years. Looking at the fallen people who were thrown down in the air, whether it is the Elf Queen, or the fallen and the sea side are dumbfounded. It wasn''t until I saw the horned beast following the sudden guy in front of me, everyone looked at the man''s eyes changed. "How did he do it? Those horned beasts would betray their masters who have worked together for many years?" "Is he a summoner? But even if it is a summoner, can''t it be so easy to conquer these horned beasts?" Among these people, the horned eagle beasts of the dozens of surviving emperors who are still flying in the air are most afraid. Because they are worried that this guy will let them be thrown out by their own horned beast like the fallen... This result they feel a little unacceptable! Fortunately, this did not happen in fact. Hall looked at the dazed people and immediately yelled them to hurry back. The first and only time, the Elf horned beast knights actually obeyed a human command! "Hey!" A pair of arrows quickly shot from the sea Naga bow and arrow, their goal is very clear, that is, sitting in the Hall of Lightning Golden Eagle! Fortunately, when Hall was talking, he did not relax his observation of the surrounding situation. After discovering this situation, he immediately directed the lightning golden eagle to escape. Hall was not the owner of the loss. He glanced at the thousands of Naga archers on the ground. Without saying a word, he waved his hand directly, and the overwhelming gryphon appeared to make the two sides dumbfounded again. Hundreds of wind magic attacks caused the Naga archers to suffer heavy losses. When they reflected that they were going to retaliate, the griffins even followed Hall and flew near the Elf King City. "Damn! That kid!" The man who spoke was Sears. He just realized that Hall had summoned a large number of griffins. After the Naga archer was damaged, he immediately flew up. The goal was naturally sitting in the lightning. Golden Eagle''s Hall. This trick is a good way for the thief to smash the king first, but he does not know, this Hall has been tried many times in Felix! Hills is not the first nine-class fighter to chase Hall, but he is not the last one! And he has some of the same thoughts as Jonson! Just when the two of them flew over, Hall directly greeted his summoned beasts and fled back to the kingdom! ...... "Mr. Loren! Are you okay?" Hall came, and immediately saw Lauren coming over. "You stinky boy, don''t you know that the summoner is better not to be in a dangerous situation? You are alone on the top of so many enemies. You feel that you have invincible flying World of Warcraft, then tell me where to go before going out! "Ah?" Hall looked at Loren, who had a bad face. He didn''t understand what he meant by saying this! "What? Ah, say a place, when the time is dead, your teacher, I am going to collect the body!" "..." Hall looked at Loren silently, and Natalia on the side forcibly held back the smile, but from her shivering shoulders she could see how uncomfortable she was! After Loren was so confused, Hall, who wanted to say something, simply said nothing. Soon they came to the Elf Queen, the Elf Queen was still a noble appearance, but when I looked at Hall, it was still a cold face, as if Hall owed her millions of dollars... Or Master Adelaide came first to develop the mouth. He asked Hall about how the sound of the explosion was still going on. Hall originally wanted to say that the reinforcements came directly, but he suddenly changed his mind after seeing the Queen''s face. "That is my friend, they are 30 people together, I let them mess up is to let me come in safely!" Sure enough, as soon as I heard only thirty people, the Elf Queens face became even more difficult to look at. www.novelhall.com~ When she just wanted to turn around, she heard Halls lazy voice coming. "Oh, it seems that there are hundreds of thousands of horses coming in from a place not far away, and they don''t know if they can come before Wang Chengbei''s attack!" Reinforcement? 100,000? The other words that Hall said were selectively forgotten by the people, and they caught the point that Hall said! Reinforcement! Did you really have reinforcements? Including the Elf Queen, a smile appeared on everyone''s face. But soon the Elf Queen understood it. Liu Mei looked at Hall and looked at Hall. Hall didn''t care. Anyway, she wasn''t the first time to swear by herself! Master Adelaide also naturally saw the situation of Hall and the Elf Queen. He smiled in his heart, and only Hall, the cowardly guy, dared to be a wizard who mastered millions of elves and nine senior wizards. Let''s be like this in front of the Queen! "Hall, let''s talk about where these reinforcements come from. And where are they now?" Chapter 390： The problem of old war trees Chapter 390 The Problem of Ancient Trees in War "Hall? Are you serious? Really have reinforcements? Where do the reinforcements buy?" Master Adelaide asked anxiously, where he had the wise and steady look of the past. Not only him, but the elf queen on the side is still a cold face, but her heart is like the master of Adelaide, and she really wants to know if Hall is telling the truth. After all, Wangcheng is now surrounded. Every day, many elves are dead. As the queen of the elves, it is false to say that they are not sad or anxious. After all, the life of their elves is very long, which means that they have been growing for a long time. During this time, the elf death rate has greatly exceeded the birth rate. If you continue this way, maybe the elves will really seal the mountains for a hundred years. Only then can we recover. And Hall, this guy, watching everyone look at himself with the look of anticipation, he was embarrassed to touch the nose. "Hey, don''t look at me like this, so I will be shy!" Master Adelaide ... Elf Queen ... Everyone ... Especially the Elf Queen, as the Queen, she should be noble and elegant, but this time I was almost mad by Hall! And Adelaide looked at Hall with a bitter smile, but one person was always laughing, and he could still show a thumb to Hall when others could not see it! This person is the bad teacher of Hall, Loren! "Good boy! I think I have been shameless enough. I didn''t think you were better than blue in blue!" Fortunately, Hall does not know what Loren thinks, otherwise it is estimated that he will be taken out of internal injuries. When it comes to shamelessness, he is really better than his best teacher! "Oh, make a joke! Relax the atmosphere, everyone should not mind!" Hall also knows that this time, a little joke is harmless, in case of angering the Elf Queen, this old woman could not help but erupt. "The reinforcements are here! I arrived in advance!" After Adelaide and others heard that Hall admitted that there was a reinforcement, it was relieved, but Adelaide asked more. "Aid is the Principality of Gilardino?" Seeing that Hall shook his head, several of the elves'' high-level leaders, including Adelaide, couldn''t help. Not the Principality of Gilardino? Where is the reinforcement? Hall knew that he couldn''t make another joke, so he rushed from the dark forest to the Principality of Gilardino during the recent period. He had already met the Prince of Charlie, the Liji Empire. After the Queen Elf and others listened to Hall''s words, everyone was silent. They didn''t think that things would be like this. Mozu! For the elves, this is a matter of many years ago, but I did not expect that the demon appeared again. And listening to Hall said that the situation is better than this. The three empire of human beings are facing the attack of the Mozu, Haizu and Orc. It seems that human beings are already in a state of total war. And why are their elves not like this? The rebellion of Hills and the offensive of the seas, if this matter has nothing to do with the Mozu, the Elves Queen will not believe. However, the Elf Queen quickly put these ideas behind, because she can''t think so much now, what she has to do now is to repel the enemy''s offense, and wait until the situation is resolved. "I didn''t expect that the three principalities of the Liji Empire have been controlled by the Mozu. It is estimated that the Prince of Charlie of the Liji Empire considered the situation of the Elves, and then sent the reinforcements?" The Elf Queen said this, and the phoenix eye under the eyebrows glanced at Hall, and Hall did not have a smile, nodded with a smile. "Well, this is indeed the case. Plus the people who had previously fled into the forest in Carlin City, together with 100,000 reinforcements, I believe they will soon come to Wangcheng!" Just as the Elf Queen wanted to say something, suddenly there was an anxious voice from a soldier outside. "Queen Her Majesty, the rebels! The rebels increased their offensive! Our army suffered heavy losses!" The Elf Queen and others heard the change of face and quickly came out to see it. The situation outside was as the soldier reported, and the Haizu had a full-scale attack. Bows and arrows, magic does not want money to come to the Elf King City, and those tall tiger sharks are also rushing toward the wall under their cover. Hall looked up and saw a group of griffin knights flying towards the city, and behind them they were constantly archers shooting at them. "It''s Sinai!" Hall told Siner before, once he was unable to attack the sea, he fled back to the city, apparently he was in the execution of Hall''s order. Looking at the enemies in the mountains and plains below, Halls face also showed a glimpse of clouds. He looked at the same elf queen with the same eyebrows, and thought about it. "Her Majesty, are you not a war tree? Why didn''t you see it?" Because Halls ancient war tree was obtained from Nosia, he listened to Nosia, who said that the ancient war tree is a weapon of war for the elves, and they are rarely used. They do not have Halls perverted system, using war. The conditions of the tree are very demanding! Sure enough, the Elf Queen, who had never been angry, heard that when Hall mentioned the ancient tree of war, his face became iron. "You are still very fond of saying war trees!" Uh Hall saw that the Elf Queen seemed to be really angry, and her heart was suddenly surprised. He didn''t understand where he was wrong. The atmosphere has become a bit serious for a while, but fortunately Adelaide knows that this time can''t make them mess up. After all, Hall is not what he used to be, not to mention that he just summoned so many summoned beasts, that is, Luo Lun is also destined to Adelaide can not let them quarrel ~ www.novelhall.com ~ So Adelaide master this and the matter immediately explained, the original war tree is the need for the moon well water to summon, and last time The one that Nosia had was the last war tree that was activated by the moon well water. Now that the Moon Well is polluted because it wants to treat Nosia, the ancient trees of war cannot be activated at all! When Hall heard it, he understood that the series of emotions seemed to have something to do with himself. No wonder the Elf Queen would be angry! Seeing the look of the Elf Queen''s face, I thought about it after thinking about it. "Her Majesty, if I can summon the war tree to help, don''t know if you are willing to pay the price?" "What?" Everyone present was given a jump by Hall. After the expression of the Elf Queen, she was so scared that she stared at Hall. "I heard that you can summon a seven-time war tree in the last time. I dont think its strange to the ancient war trees of the nine. It seems that you and our elves really have a relationship! I am thinking about whether or not to You are staying!" Chapter 391： Shocked appearance Chapter 391 shocked appearance Hall heard the mouth twitching slightly, staying behind? Is it a son-in-law? However, looking at the Elf Queen, Liu Meis eyebrows are upside down, and in the yin and yang whispering tone, he feels that this answer is no. "That... Her Majesty, I think we should first discuss how to retreat to the enemy?" Looking at the serious Hall, the Elf Queen stared at him with a glamour, as if she wanted to see what she was wearing. Just when Hall couldnt support it, when Lauren wanted to come out and ease the atmosphere, the Elf Queen suddenly Said the opening. "can!" What Hall originally wanted to say, suddenly realized that the Elf Queen had just agreed to his point. The situation outside the city is already very dangerous. The Elf rebel and the sea have been fully attacked, and Hall wants to get some of the nine magic crystals from the Elf Queen. By the way, the crisis here is solved. Well, this is the case for the time being. Only the attitude of the Elf Queen made him hesitate. "Do I want to summon here again? Or... delay, wait until the reinforcements come over?" It seems that Hall looks a little hesitant, and the Elf Queen said one step forward. "What did you say before? If you can withdraw, I can think about it!" by! Hall felt that he seemed to be suppressed by her in front of the Elf Queen. He said that he was more and more timid. Since it was the Queen of the Elf himself, why not ask for more, then show your strength. After that, he did not believe that the Elf Queen really dared to detain him in the dark forest! Big deal is here to summon once! After making up his mind, Hall suddenly raised his head, and his firm eyes looked at the Elf Queen seriously. Halls performance was seen in everyones eyes, especially Loren. He felt that his student was too enchanting. In the face of a king of a race, there is such a courage, not bad... However, as Hall said his request, not only the Elf Queen was dumbfounded, but even Loren was almost drowned by her own saliva! "How much? Ten nine-class magic crystals? Are you a nine-class magic spar candy?" The Elf Queen was angry, and there was a horrible momentum on her body. Loren and Adelaide both released the field to fight the Elf Queen, otherwise Hall is likely to be directly affected by this sudden momentum. Give a scare to the past. In fact, they were still a little slower. At this time, Halls face was very pale. Just now, he felt that he seemed to have difficulty breathing. Is this the real power of the Elf Queen? Is it so powerful? Some feared to look at the Elf Queen, and then gratefully looked at Loren and Adelaide, this is like a teacher should do! "The Queen''s Majesty is angry, we may wish to listen to Hall''s explanation!" After seeing both Adelaide and Loren coming out to help Hall, the Elf Queen snorted, and the horrible momentum suddenly dissipated as if it had never happened. However, all of Halls backs have been eroded by their own sweat. "There is only one at most, and you still have to let the rebels retreat..." "No!" Hall did not wait for the Elf Queen to say that he refused directly. He was joking. He had a magical crystal in his hand, but this does not mean that he will use this one! The reason why he dared to speak unscrupulously with the dangerous woman of the Elf Queen, this nine-dimensional magic crystal gave him a great strength! If you use this ninth magic crystal in time, and the last elf queen really detained himself, then you can only hide in the cell and cry! Seeing the eyes of the elf queen, Hall did not look back with fear. "You know it anyway. This is used to summon the ancient trees of war. You don''t give me, how can I summon!" "what?!" The elves are all shocked to see Hall, summoning war trees with nine magic crystals? Is this a big talk? However, the Elf Queen looked at Hall with a serious look. After a while, she took out a nine-dimensional magic crystal from the space and threw it. "I hope that what you said is true, otherwise even if Lord Lauren is here, I will let you not eat and go!" Hall took over this ninth-class magic crystal, and his heart immediately sighed, on the surface watching the elf queen smile. "That! I will summon the old war tree, and then how do you fight the rebels together?" Hall''s words got the consent of everyone this time, they all want to know, Hall is really able to summon war trees! Several people soon came to the wall, and after seeing the Elf Queen came, the elf warriors broke out again. "The popularity is really high!" Hall enviously looked at the Elf Queen, and felt a little in his heart. It seems that after seeing the elves of the elves come out, the rebel Hills and the Najia Jonson of the seas flew over with a group of people, and the two sides were kneeling inside and outside the city wall. "Surrender! Katrina! The Elf is over!" Hills said directly to the Elf Queen. "Hey! Hills, you traitor! I will grab you by hand!" The Elf Queen did not speak. The one who spoke was Abilis who had just arrived. The reason why he was injured was because of Hills. He felt that he could let Sears change his mind and go back to the Queen to plead guilty. However, he did not expect to be attacked by Haicheng Jonson. The frontline troops sneaked away after the double attack of the rebels and the seas! At this time, the battle of Elf King City is already on the verge of crisis. A bad elf family may indeed be destroyed! At this time, he naturally would not be lying at home to recover. After seeing the Elf Queen appear on the front line She immediately came over and blocked in front of the Elf Queen. "Abilis? Just because of you? You still have injuries on your body now, it is better to persuade Katrina to surrender!" "Hey! Hills, I should have been watching you after surrendering!" The Queen Elf said this, his eyes looked directly at Hall, and Hall no longer hesitated, and waved his hand in the eyes of everyone. . The next scene showed a calm expression on both sides of the scene. "This is... the ancient tree of war? How is it possible?" Hills looked at the old war tree that suddenly appeared in front of them. The height of dozens of meters is completely higher than that of Wangcheng City. The dozens of branches of people are generally shaking in an irregular way. It is this momentum that has already made everyone fearful. In addition to the first look of the Elf Queen, she looked at the old tree of war. At this time, she was staring at Hall, as if she wanted to see Hall as transparent. "You... can really summon the war tree!" Chapter 392： Powerful war tree Chapter 392 Powerful War Tree "Hey!" A loud bang came, a master of the sea was directly drawn by the ancient war trees. The sea warrior seemed to be the most defensive turtle, but Hall vaguely discovered that the guy who was drawn was actually spit. Blood. This sudden scene made both sides dumbfounded. Is this a sneak attack? Is it not? Fortunately, Loren reacted in the first time. With a giant python, the lion rushed directly to a other nine-class fighter. Looking at the tacit agreement between the teacher and the student, the Elf Queen and others stunned for a moment, and then they couldnt help but say that they were doing it to Jonson. The Elf Queen is a nine-class senior wind magician. The fighting power is not to be said. When I wave my hand, I immediately send two wind pillars. As the two-person, environmentally-friendly wind column rushed toward the Haizu and others, Hills and Jonson suddenly screamed, and two magical rushes, and the four magical impacts suddenly detonated the audience, a high-level battle. The battle started suddenly. The Elf Queen includes Loren, a human foreign aid, which is the four-ninth combat power, and the Hills and the Maritime Union are not the masters of the six nine-class combat power. Because the Elf Queen is about to break through the ranks of the ninth-class high-level combat power, so she alone withheld two of Hills and Jonson, Loren as a summoned beast, and the lions temporarily withstood two, injured Abilis was reluctant to go to the previous one, as well as the master of Adelaide, who just entangled the other nine. If the Elf Queen had been fighting with Hills like this, the winner must be the Elf Queen. The previous results have proved this. However, today, it was broken by the accident of Hall. The war tree of the 9th-class warfare has already demonstrated its terrorist strength in just a few minutes. On the other side of the sea, in addition to a few confrontation with the elves, the other masters of the eighth-class combat power were actually suppressed by the ancient war trees. Those sea warriors persisted in their hardships, and they were secretly concealed. Why did this war ancient tree not look for those nine-powered forces, and specifically bully these people? In fact, they blame the wrong person. The war tree is just obeying Halls command execution. Hall sees it very clearly. The number of sea people is the same, and the masters of the eighth class are much more than the elves. He What needs to be done is to kill the sea squadrons before the seas have not reacted. After all, the battles of high-level combat power are not so fast! "what!" With a scream, a sea turtle''s eighth-class warrior was entangled in the war tree, he tried to use his tortoise shell to resist this pressure, and constantly waved weapons to break the branches. Unfortunately, the result is destined to be useless. The ancient trees of the war waved the branches, and the turtles were treated like hammers. They were smashing at the sea soldiers on the ground. In an instant, the sea soldiers who wanted to release the rockets. The death and injury are heavy. In the meantime, Hall did not stop watching the movie. He hid in the ancient tree of war, constantly releasing Warcraft and magic, and also released the magic crystal cannon, and from time to time to the seas Guns, I used this war ancient tree as the current tank. As the three maritimes of the eighth-class battle were killed by the war trees, Jonson and others discovered that he used the hateful eyes to look at the war trees and the Halls that stood on the guns. Road. "Don''t pay attention to the old war tree, come back!" It is a pity that this order is still late. Just a warhead of the tiger head shark wants to give a Hall of War to the ancient tree. It is a pity that the branches of the war tree are like demons, entangled him, fish on the side. The Terran Warrior wants to help, but it is sadly reminded to be taken out by another branch. In just a few minutes, the tiger head sharks were strangled by the branches of the war tree, and how terrible the war wary trees were. "Retreat! Rewind!" This time, without Jonson''s suggestion, the remaining eight-class fighters were killed and evacuated the attack range of the war tree. "Damn!" Jonson looked gloomyly at the eight-class warriors who died tragic around the ancient trees of war. Some blood was in his heart. There were several Naga warriors. As long as they were well trained, they could become nine. Waiting for the existence of the fighting power, but now it is such a tragedy that died here. "Hey!" Jonson escaped the huge wind blade of the Elf Queen, and the four hands suddenly formed four water dragons, rushing to the Elf Queen and others, but they were easily escaped by the Elf Queen. It is precisely because of this that several nine-class fighters on the side of the sea have also withdrawn from the battle. For a time, the two sides have become confrontational. "Hills, this war ancient tree, you have a way to deal with it!" Hills also just calmed down the sharp ups and downs of the chest. The attack of the Elf Queen was too fierce. If he was not experienced, he would almost be hit. "Fire! For the ancient trees of war, fire is his nemesis. Although I am a fire magician, but..." Just finished, but it was discovered that the Elf Queen and others were in the old trees of war. In front of them, it is clear that they will not let Hills easily attack the ancient trees of war. On the sea side, because of the talent problem, they are all water system magicians, this is the most depressing thing at this time! Jonson looked at the Hall that had attacked his soldiers with magic crystal cannons on the ancient trees of war, and he wished that he would tear him away! "retreat!" Jonson thought about it Finally, he gave the order to retreat. Once he understood that, if he had to fight the broken net, he would not be able to break Wangcheng, but his troops would die. Its heavy, this is something he cant accept. Second, the high-level combat advantage on his side has been broken by the sudden emergence of war trees. The decapitation action will not work. He is already thinking about whether he wants the head of the army to send reinforcements. Looking at the slowly retreating Haizu, the elves cheered, but the Elves Queen did not want to chase the idea. After all, the Elves Queen knew clearly that the reason why today can be won is because Hall called this. The merits of the ancient trees of war, but the ancient tree of war has a drawback, that is, the action is slow, used for defense, and if used for offense, it is not enough. It was not long before the sea retreat, and there was a sudden sound of horns in the distance. "This is... reinforcements!?" The sudden appearance of the horn suddenly made both sides stunned, and then the sea force that was originally intended to temporarily retreat was accelerated to retreat toward the north. Chapter 393： I want to see Nosia. Chapter 393 I want to see Nosia Looking at the far-off team of fully armed soldiers lined up in a battle formation, the elves on the wall were shocked, not only they, but the elf queen in the air also stunned. Because they can see clearly, these people are all human beings! Although many Elf warriors have not seen humans for a long time, their armor, the equipment, the appearance, and the Elves warriors have a world of difference, so that they can distinguish these people are not Elf warriors. "Is it really human support? Is humanity supporting us?" The low-level elves do not know that the Elf Queen has agreed that hundreds of thousands of humans have entered the dark forest. Originally, because of the human hunting squad, the elves have hated humans, which is why Hall first came into the dark forest. At that time, the reason why the elves were not to be seen, but at this moment, then when the elves warriors saw their critical moments, there were human reinforcements coming to support, and the inner shock was impossible to speak! The Elf Queen seems to have discovered this as well, she said loudly after thinking about it. "Humans are our reinforcements! They are allies!" Although she did not want to say this, but in fact it is true, do not look at the sea has just retired, but the large army of the sea has not yet come, this Elf Queen is very clear in my heart. The situation of the elves is very special now. Everyone is nervous. Maybe a little wind can make the elves ruin. Because the elves have no retreat, the forest is their home. If they are occupied by the sea, where can they go? Therefore, the arrival of the human reinforcements gave the elves a shot in the arm, and the elf queen as the ruler of the elves, she naturally knows how to do it at this time. Sure enough, after hearing the words of the Elf Queen, the Elf was boiling. "The goddess of nature is on! The goddess did not abandon us! Long live the Queen!" I don''t know if it was said first. Anyway, the whole Elf King City is full of Queen of the Queen, and Hall heard no words. It was Adek who came to support. After Hall introduced him to the Queen of the Elves, he took the reinforcements into the city. Looking at the 100,000 squadrons entering the city, the faces of the elf warriors showed a happy expression on their faces. The smile from the heart infected these human soldiers. They were originally the ace of the Liji Empire, with a pride in their bones. At this time, they were quite brave, and the steps they took were unconsciously more powerful. ...... With the advent of human reinforcements, the situation of the siege of the Elf King City was finally solved. Listening to the investigators, the Haizu had retreated to the north and stationed in several cities near the sea. It seems that they are being trimmed or waiting for reinforcements. ''s arrival After the dilemma was solved, Hall was called to the palace by the elf queen... "What about the old tree?" For the attention of war trees, the Elf Queen cares more than anyone. After all, the war tree is the high-level war weapon of their elves, but now a human summoner can summon war trees, as long as they have a brain. I feel that there is a weird inside! "Oh, of course it is gone!" Hall answered for granted, but the result was that the Elf Queen was very dissatisfied. "How could it disappear? The ancient trees of war are fixed every time they are summoned. They will become old trees and sleep until they are activated by the moon well water. They will continue to wake up, you are lying!" Uh... is this the case? Hall heard a horrified expression on his face, saying that he really didn''t pay much attention to the ancient trees of war. After all, it was like this when he first summoned. After a time, it disappeared, not Hall doesn''t want to keep it forever. If every caller can recover it, then Hall will use whatever method, even if it is grabbed, it will grab a dozen or so magic crystals, then wave a hand, a dozen, nine, etc. The ancient tree of war suddenly appeared around, even if it was the Elf Queen, what good would it be? Seeing Hall''s confused face, the Elf Queen was not annoyed, and Liu Mei suddenly stood upside down, staring at Hall with a phoenix eye. "Don''t pretend to be stupid, say! What is the situation of war ancient trees, otherwise..." Hall heard the face change, he did not think that the Elf Queen actually used this tone to talk to him, although she is the mother of Princess Nosia, but Hall is not willing to accept her attitude. "I didn''t say it, it disappeared! Believe it or not, I believe it anyway!" "You!" Seeing that Hall is so rude, the Elf Queen is suddenly furious, and if this is the case, but Hall''s next words are to let her cool down like a cold water. "Don''t be angry, Queen''s Majesty, if you are angry and scared me, if I accidentally summoned a war tree, it just happens that it is not obedient to mess here, then it is not easy!" The Elf Queen didnt think that Halls guy dared to threaten himself. Its really hard for me to step on the ground and then use a stick to pump him up, but its because of Halls words that the enchanting Elf Queen Woke up! Now Hall is not the Hall a year ago. He is not picking up the little guy himself. He will not say that Hall can summon the war tree, the tens of thousands of human reinforcements in the city. At this point, the Elf Queen can''t really do it! "Hello! Hall, you are really good!" Hearing the Queen Elf saying this in a gnashing voice, Hall did not understand her. This is a counter-talk. But even if it is the opposite Hall should be heard as a proper word. "Oh, thank you Majesty''s praise!" Seeing Hall''s faceless skin, the Elf Queen suddenly sighed and waved his hand to let him go, lest he couldn''t help but pack him here. But she didn''t want to talk to Hall, but Hall had something to say to her. "My Majesty the Queen, I have brought in the reinforcements of the human side. The crisis of wanting to come to the Elven King City has been temporarily lifted?" When I heard this, the Elf Queen watched Hall with vigilance, but she was thinking about what he was going to do. Seeing that the Elf Queen did not talk, Hall did not mind, he continued to smile. "Her Majesty, I want to see Nosia!" The Elf Queen heard the anger and gave birth again, but Hall did not give her a chance to speak, and said directly. "I want to go to Long Island, I have to find an antidote to rescue Nosia!" Chapter 394： Underwater breathing agent Chapter 394 Underwater Respirator Dark forest In the forbidden area of ??the elves A man is walking on a quiet path. There are some towering trees around the path. Not only that, but these trees have a special feature, that is, they are all ancient war trees! But it really seems to be asleep, they are not moving at all. "It turns out that the old woman didn''t lie to me! It''s really like this!" The person who said this is not someone else. He just passed the sensible reason and moved with emotion... Well, it is actually by threatening the Queen of the Elves, a pair of you. If you don''t show me to Nosia, I will summon the ancient trees of war and take away the helplessness of the reinforcements. Finally I was forced to let him see the Hall of Nosia! He knew that he had sinned the Elf Queen this time, but it doesn''t matter. He believes that the Elf Queen is not so stingy. After all, she is the head of a country! In fact, Hall he thought wrong, the Queen of the Elf agreed to see Noah in Hall, or because he said the last sentence, is to go to Long Island! Its not a day or two for them to go to Longdao, and its still a matter of where Long Island is, or whether its not there. Once again, Long Island is overseas, and now the seas are invading the land, dark one. Whether they can live to find Long Island is still the same thing. After Hall made this request, even if the Elf Queen hated Hall again, she could only agree to let him go to see Nosia. In fact, she is also somewhat afraid that Hall, the bastard, really summons the ancient trees of war in the palace... ...... "Nosia!" It didn''t take long for Hall to go, and soon I saw a place in Nocia. I saw that she was lying in a well at this time, saying that it was a well, but it was just a small pool. It was probably as deep as the waist of the person, and the range was estimated to be only half that of the swimming pool. The Moon Well Water Hall has also seen it, but at this time the moon well water is actually carrying a strange green! When Hall saw it, he understood that this should be what the Elf Queen said, and it was polluted! Nosia was lying quietly in the moon well at the moment, the well water soaked her body, and her body, besides the head, and other places even braved the strange green, it looked terrible. "Nosia..." Hall screamed softly, and he didn''t come near because he found a magical array around the moon well. Although he didn''t know what the magic array played, he didn''t want to touch it. His purpose has been reached. If the rashly touches the consequences of the magical array, maybe the Elf Queen will really worry. Although Nosia closed her eyes at this time, Hall could see from her weak and undulating thorax that she was still alive. "Nosia, you can rest assured! I will find antidote!" Hall sat on the side, so he looked at Nosia quietly, and what he didn''t know was that his every move was clearly seen by the Elf Queen. "Hey! Stinky boy! It''s still smart, if you really touch the magic array... Hey!" Seeing that Hall was just sitting there, and after nothing was done, the Elf Queen turned and left. The breeze blew, and the surrounding leaves creaked as if reminding Hall to leave. Hall, who had been doing it for hours, looked up slightly and looked at the sunset that was about to set, slowly got up and patted the body. The dust looked at Nosia and laughed. "I am ready to go! It is estimated that you will be angry if you don''t leave! When I come back next time, when you are awake, wait for me!" After saying this, Hall once again stared at Nuosia lying in the moon well, his face showed a firm expression, and then he went back in the same way without going back. His pace was very big and steady. Soon it was immediately here. ...... "What are you going to do now? Really go to Long Island? Are you not fooling around? How do you go? Discuss with the Haizu? Have a friendly exchange?" When Loren heard that Hall wanted to go out to sea to find Long Island, he suddenly yelled at him forever! Hall buckled his ears. In this hour, Loren actually glared at him for so long, and when he was angry and swearing, he didnt even pay for it. This made Hall grateful and had to admire him. This teacher! "I don''t have the appearance of a high elf? Can I pretend to be a seaman?" Hearing what Hall said, of course, Lorenton turned his eyes, and he began to feel that he was the most wrong decision made by his generation. Also mixed into the sea? Please! People can breathe in the water, can you? Don''t tell me that you were originally a mermaid! The mermaid and the fisherman are all different from the sea. The mermaid is a human fishtail, and there are more women! The fisherman is the fish head, the fisherman has more characteristics, the face has fish scales, and the palms and feet are connected by things to facilitate swimming. When he heard Lorens words, Holden stopped. He didnt think that the problem was that he felt that he was not flying World of Warcraft. He could always fly at sea after taking turns, but now it seems that this method is somewhat Nowhere, the first is that the seas simply did not fly World of Warcraft! They are born with no control over the land of Warcraft! Or the World of Warcraft on the land is not like the sea! "What should I do?" Seeing Halls depressed face, Loren gave him a blank look and lost a reel. "This is..." Hall''s doubts came over, and when he saw the contents of the reel, his eyes suddenly lit up. Isn''t that the object of underwater appeal? "Laolen teacher ~ www.novelhall.com~ This is... Where is it?" Hall was excited. He thought that Teacher Lauren was his noble person. He just depressed how to deal with this matter, and Lauren helped him solve it. problem. "Hey! You don''t have to thank me! This is what the Elf Queen gave!" Loren waved his hand. "Is the Elf Queen?" Hall didn''t think that he had given the Queen of the Elves, and he really didn''t think of it! "Don''t be too happy! You can''t go right away if you have this. See the material? Swift grass! This is only available in the sea!" Hall heard the scrolls and looked at it. Sure enough, Swift Grass was the first herbal medicine of this pharmacy. Not only that, but also the most recent place of origin - the empire of the fire empire Dameau! Hall was depressed, and for a long time, now I have to go back to the Firewind Empire! Leaving from the port in the north of the dark forest? Hall felt that it was better to commit suicide, and Jonson and Hills could not let him go. So thinking for a long time, Hall feels that he is still honestly flying back from the Liji Empire to the Fire Empire. Chapter 395： situation Chapter 395 Situation "Bastard! Be sure to catch that human!" In a city in the north of the dark forest, Jonson angered and looked at the destroyed warehouse, which contained weapons that were scarce for the sea, and food and medicine. Especially the latter, because the sea has few space rings, most of the material is stored in the warehouse, and in just a few days, the spirit of several cities occupied by the sea has been sneaked into. And stolen the things in the warehouse. Its a bit of stealing. The mankind actually destroyed many buildings, including the warehouse, before each escape. They were not chased. The sea people lacking the air force could not intercept the human being sitting on the lightning golden eagle. . They designed several traps and ambushed a lot of high-level combat power, including Jonson, but the result was unsatisfactory. In addition to running away, they did not catch it on the spot. This man is the Hall that came out of the Elven King City. He originally thought of leaving the dark forest directly to the sea near the fire empire Damei Port to find Swiftweed for underwater breathing, but I dont know Master Adelaide. From where he heard that Hall was fighting against the Mozu in the Principality of Gilardino, he asked Hall to destroy the attack speed of the Haizu and let the Elfs breathe a sigh of relief. For the request of Master Adelaide, Hall had no way to refuse, and then there was the present scene. Looking at the ruined city and the body of a nearby sea warrior, Hall left the place with a lightning golden eagle. "This is the kind of medicine that allows the sea people to save their strength after landing. Interesting..." Hall took out the blue-filled medicine and shook it. He couldnt help but grin. It seems that there are too many magical things in the world. It takes a lot of time to understand. In the recent actions of these days, Hall can be said to be rich in harvest, not to mention the slow food, that is, those weapons and equipment are enough for more than 100,000 people! Hall used to disregard these weapons, but this is the request of Master Adelaide, because the sea is not good at smelting, and the weapons are easily rusted in the sea, which leads to the seas only have some special mineral weapons. It has been used in the sea for a long time, and these special minerals are very few, so in the absence of weapons provided by humans, most of the weapons needed are made of some stone tools or some hard seabed materials. Those tall seas such as whales and sharks are fine. With these weapons, they can kill the Quartet. But the fish, the Naga and other races will not work. They are similar to human beings, let them take stone tools and humans. Fighting, isn''t this what it is to find death? So the master of Adelaide let Hall do it, even if it is a sea group reinforcement of a legion. Are empty hands fighting the elves? It is estimated that the elves are still tempted, and the time for revenge is here! Therefore, in the past few days, Halls behavior has caused hatred of the entire Haizu. Jonson cant wait to catch Hall to throw him directly into the sea to feed the fish! "Masters of Hills, now we are extremely scarce. Not only that, but the few potions are also robbed by the abominable man. If they are not supplemented, once the Elves counterattack, we are likely to be hit in the sea. The consequences of this are not what you and I can afford!" Jonson saw that Hills didn''t talk, as if it had nothing to do with him, and suddenly his face snarled at him with anger. Sears saw his eyebrows locked, and he looked up and saw that there was a Jonson who could scare the face of a crying child, saying slowly. "Master Jonson, its useless to yell at you. Since the human aid has arrived, it shows that the devils plan has been seen. Maybe the three great empires have reached a consensus. The reason why the three major schools of magic did not send out A large number of magicians, the reason is that the Titan continent is also in chaos at this time. Once the three major schools of magic have concluded the problems of the Titan continent, then do you think that on the land, can the seas bear the anger of the three major magic schools? Jonson is not a fool. He is also capable of sitting on the deputy head of the Naga Third Army. He understands that he has something to say in the words! "Masters of Hills, you can say it if you have something!" Hills heard that he nodded. "Okay, then I will just say it, Master Jonson. I hope that your sea people can abide by the agreement between us and attack the three major human empire in an all-round way, so that they are busy running around. The emergence of sub-human reinforcements illustrates this problem. If the Haizu is fully attacked, it is believed that it will not take long for us to have the army of the Mozu appear on the continent of Allen. At that time, even the three major magic schools of the Titans will return. Its over, and we can split the Allen continent! When Jonson heard it, he understood that Hills was blaming them for not doing enough power. Like this, it involves a strategic level, and he could not turn to a deputy head of the army. However, for this matter, Jonson also felt that Hills had some truth, but his offense has been blocked at present, and it is estimated that the punishment will be indispensable when he returns. After considering this situation, he felt that this is still to talk to the head of the army. After all, he is his own direct supervisor. What the specific boss will do is not something he can consider. "Even if we are aggressively attacking, but we are currently lacking in weapons, I don''t know if there is any way for Masters to solve it?" Hills heard the words go to a map and looked at a place. "Weapons are here, the sea is not lacking in food, you take food to change with them!" Jonson glanced at the place that Hills pointed to The pupil could not help but suddenly increase, and there were three big characters in the Black Iron Fort! "Master Hills, are you playing with us? I hope you can give me an explanation, otherwise..." Jonson thought that Hills was playing with him. Heilongjiang is where he is naturally clear, it is black iron. The place where the dwarves live. The Hai people havent had any contact with people on land for years, whether its humans, elves, dwarves or orcs! Now, Hills told him to let him go and exchange weapons with the Black Iron Dwarf. Isn''t that a joke? How do the dwarves say that the personal relationship is better than the Haizu, and the Shanghainese has a big attack. How can the Black Iron Dwarves trade with them? Not only that, the seafood of the sea is mostly seafood, and the black iron dwarves like land food and wine. They use sea products to trade weapons with the black iron dwarves. The person who proposed this proposal is not a fool, that is another. Purposeful! Hills sneered a sneak peek "There... it is estimated that it is not a black iron dwarf!" Chapter 396： Lorens conjecture Chapter 396, Loren''s conjecture "what?" Jonson was really shocked. He was scared by the words of Hills. Isnt the Black Iron Fort not a dwarf? After he was shocked, he took a closer look at the map, and then thought about the current situation of their sea offense. After a long time, even his face did not flow out of sweat. The location of the Black Iron Fort is very subtle. It is at the junction of the Fire Empire and the Prairie. The east is also a huge mountain range that separates them from the sea. In this way, if the sea wants to attack the Black Iron Fort, it must be turned over. Mountain over the mountains. You let the seas go over the mountains to attack the Black Iron Castle. This joke is like making the Black Iron Dwarf go to the sea to attack the seas! Then, as soon as Jonson saw the position of the Black Iron Fort, he immediately understood that the Black Iron Dwarf might have been taken by the Orc! Although my heart is guessing this way, he still wants to hear the self-funded news from the mouth of Hills! "Master Hills, you mean..." Hills looked at the ugly Naga general in front of him with some surprises. He didn''t think that the brain that couldn''t reach his fist could think of the answer so quickly. Looking at the shocked Jonson, Hills nodded and said, "Yes, the orcs have accepted our alliance. Now it is estimated that they have won the Black Iron Fort, and they have enslaved those black iron dwarves to black iron. The level and speed of the dwarf''s forging, it is estimated that a sea warrior armed with a legion will soon be created, by then..." When Hills didn''t finish, Jonson had fully understood, and Hills said that he had to exchange weapons and black iron for weapons, and the object of exchange was not the black iron dwarf, but the orc who replaced the owner! According to Jonsons understanding, orcs are a very large-race race. They dont care whether they are in the sea or on land. If they can fill their stomachs, then the orcs and the seas need only Just one line, as long as someone introduces both sides, then cooperation will naturally come true! Jonson thought of this, in his heart for Hills, no, it should be said that the Mozu felt some fear, he did not think that the Mozu had set such a big situation in order to occupy Allen. However, he quickly calmed down. After all, this was not decided by him. At present, Haiwang has issued an order, and the Haizu has already participated. In any case, the Haizu must acquire what they want in this war. Things, even when the Mozu turned their faces, they were not afraid of the Mozu. If they were too big, they would return to the sea and then sneak into the land from time to time. After sending away Hills, Jonson immediately reported the matter to his boss, and he was ordered to continue to repair in the northern part of the Elf, and not to launch a large battle with the Elf. For a time, the dark forest elves and the seas confronted each other in the north, and the battle was temporarily deadlocked. Hall, after not having mastered Adelaide, left Alice and Loren to leave the dark forest. ...... Death wilderness The two figures flew fast, causing a lot of World of Warcraft to find a place to hide, fearing that they were caught as food. "I said Hall, you really decided to go to Long Island immediately? You know, it''s just a legend. Dragons, I mean the real dragons, not the inner-legged dragons with little blood! They Already rare in the continent of Allen, most of them are a legend to know?" The one who spoke was Loren sitting on a gryphon. He was trying to convince Hall not to be stupid. The current situation with the Hai people is not suitable for finding it now. Before the seas reached a peace agreement, lets say! At that time, the sea people and human beings did not have no wars. Finally, was it not a peace agreement? Only the Hai people often tear up the agreement alone, just like this time! "No! I have asked Master Adelaide. Noah''s life can last for two years. I don''t know if I can find it in the past two years, but I can''t waste any more time!" Hearing Halls tone was firmer. In fact, he saw that he was a paranoid. After Loren finally muttered two sentences, he would not mention it. "Hey!" Loren patted the griffon underneath, ignoring the grin and turned his head to dissatisfaction with himself. He looked at Hall with surprise. "I didn''t think it was so smart. If I didn''t have enough mental strength, I really want to give it away!" When he heard that Lauren said this, Hall smiled and said, "Since Teacher Lauren likes it so much, then it will be given to you!" "Forget it! You are the master of it, can you listen to me when you give it to me? Then again, if I sit on it, you suddenly take back the space, you want to kill your teacher and me, then replace me. position?" "Who is rare in your position, love or not!" For this incomparably old man who said those inexplicable words, Hall couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. Seeing that Hall was angry, Loren did not care, he looked at Hall with surprise. "Your kid is serious? Can they stay outside? And it''s quite my words?" Hall didn''t open his mouth, pointing to the griffon under Loren, then pulling Alice around him and telling a joke, amused Alice! Loren couldn''t help but flipped his eyes. He tried to communicate with the Griffin. He flew for a while and flew for a while. After a while, he was shocked. "This stinky boy didn''t think that he would leave like this. How long did this gryphon sit for me? He really could let him listen to me. If you can really stay outside, you don''t have to be summoned back to the space~www.novelhall.com ~ Then..." When I think of Hall''s talented spirit, if he controls a thousand lions in the future, he can let the lions listen to other people''s orders, and then arm a thousand lions and knights, which would have taken a long time before. The formation of the combat airborne World of Warcraft may be quickly formed in the hands of Hall. If a thousand threats are not very big, then 10,000? 100,000? Because Hall''s situation is special, who can guarantee that his summoned beast is only one thousand? If it is really one hundred thousand, it is estimated that the current situation, it is estimated that there is no opponent in the air! "The wicked stinky boy, he must have a lot of things to hide me! One day, I will definitely find heresy!" Thinking of this, Loren said to the Hall, who is telling a joke with Alice, "Bad boy, this gry is what I want! It can be my mount!" Hall heard the words and didn''t answer. After waving his hand, he continued to tell Alice a new joke, which led Alice to giggling. "This **** stinky boy!" Chapter 397： Your daughter? Chapter 397 Your daughter? Because of the existence of flying World of Warcraft, Hall did not have two days to come to the southern fortress of the Principality of Gilardino. At this point, it has been expanded a lot. The back of the fortress is densely packed with military camps. At the end of the day, Hall has initially calculated it. It is estimated that there are already nearly three million troops gathered here! After seeing that Lauren of the Firewind Empire School of Magic also came, Prince Charlie came out to meet with Master Yuri. For the practice of Prince Charles and Master Yuri, Loren rarely looked at them seriously, especially when facing the master of Yuri, Lauren actually took the initiative to perform a magical etiquette. This scene made Hall look a little dumbfounded. He wondered if his teacher was also controlled by the Mozu people, and he changed someone. When did Mr. Loren become such a gentleman? If Loren knows that Hall has arranged himself like this, it is estimated that he will not be able to spurt out a blood out! Through a conversation with Charlie, Hall learned that the Liji Empire is now ready to attack the Principality of Enkat. Because they have already received news, the Principality of Enkat is just like the Principality of Gilardino, where human beings are being captured for transformation. If there is a delay, more human beings will become the running dogs of the Mozu! And Prince Charlie asked Loren to help, especially after learning that Lauren was already a 9th Summoner, he showed more enthusiasm. Lauren thought about it. After discussing it with Hall, he finally left. The next morning, only the two fortresses of the southern fortress of the Principality of Gilardino were Hall and Alice. Under the flight of the Lightning Golden Eagle and the Griffin, it took Hall a week to return to the Martian City of Mars. If you are not worried about Alice''s tiredness, it is estimated that the time will be advanced. Fortunately, Alice is very sensible, and there is Xiaohe playing with her, so this road is not too boring. But Xiao Hei was miserable by Alice, and began to dissatisfy with it. He was crying all the way, letting the lightning golden eagle and the griffon almost fall down several times, and finally did not give the elf fruit in Hall. Under the threat, Xiaohei still succumbed. Looking at the black hair that was touched by Alice in a mess, Hall couldn''t help but laugh! The Hall, which returned to the sphere of Mars City, was intercepted by the Griffin Knight, but fortunately he had the identity of the college and finally entered the city safely. Looking at the gryphon squad that flew away, Hall couldn''t help but say "pity"... If the king of the Firewind Empire knows that Hall has the idea of ??conquering his flying World of Warcraft, it is estimated that he will be vomiting blood! At this time, Mars City is heavily guarded, and soldiers can be scored everywhere. Fortunately, Alice has already brought a real identity to her junior elf with a Hall, otherwise it may cause trouble. . After getting familiar with the road to the door of the outer court of the Mars Magic School, after submitting the identity certificate, this took Alice into the Magic Academy. Hall is also preparing to let Vice President Morstein help bring himself and Alice to the Titans, but a familiar figure appears in front of Hall. "Hall? Are you finally back?" Hall heard the words and looked up. This is not who is Vettel? "Vattel? Are you not looking for your father? How are you still in the outer court?" Hall remembers that when he came out, Vettel said that he was going to find the father of Damei Port. At that time, Damei Port had already been captured by the Haizu. If Hall was not in a hurry to bring Catherine to the Elves, otherwise he would I have to layer Vettel to find it. "Hall Boss, my father has come back safely. He is now leading the army and the seas in the Principality of Akad! Only Ai Tuo sent a scroll, saying that if you come back, I will show you, just before. Time I met Catherine, the president, they estimated that you will come back recently, so I have been waiting for you near the gate!" Oh? such? Hall counted the time. Catherine came back and estimated that it was almost a month away. Plus he came back for seven days. Doesn''t that Vettel have waited for forty days? what''s going on? Ai Tuo''s letter? Hall thanked Vettel for a moment, then opened it and saw it. After he saw the content, the pupil suddenly won the boss! I saw that "The Black Iron Fort was broken by the orcs, the steel was seriously injured and he was treated there!" I have cut the grass! Hall couldn''t help but swear, his hands clenched, and his forehead burst into blue veins! He felt that he was too unlucky recently. How could one thing not be handled well, and another thing happened! He originally planned to pick up Lina and return to the inner court of the Mars Magic City Academy, but now Black Iron Fort was actually broken? Steel is also seriously injured? In this way, Lina is not dangerous either? will not! Lina is an orc, and the orcs will not kill her, but Hall doesn''t think that Lina, a long-lived orc who lives next to humans, will get used to the life of barbaric orcs, and when she thinks that Lina is caught by the orcs, she feels A little irritated. "No... I have to go see!" Nocia''s condition can still be controlled for two years, and Damei Port is still under the control of the Haizu, so it is imperative to first look at the steel and ask about Lina''s situation. Thinking of this, Hall thanked Vettel and then took Alice to the office of Vice President Mostan. The secretary I met was a woman. Hall estimated that the middle-aged man had been transferred. . After knocking on the door, Morsteins serious voice came from the door. As soon as he entered the door, he saw that Morstein was looking at something with concentration. "sit down!" Mostain did not raise his head and said that Hall did not speak. He took Alice and did it This time he saw it clearly. Mostan was watching the same fire empire. And a map of the surrounding affiliates. Looking at his appearance on the map, he seems to be thinking about what the problem is. After about a quarter of an hour, Morstein remembered that his office seemed to be in the crowd. When he looked up and said "what''s wrong," Morston suddenly stunned as Hall looked. This was followed by a surprising statement. "Hall, are you back?" Hall heard that he nodded with a smile, then patted Alice''s head and said. "Come, call Grandpa Morstein!" "Grandpa Lord is good!" Alice screamed sweetly. Originally, Hall wanted to say that he would give Mosten a gift. Who knows that Mostan made a **** spurt out of him. "So fast? Your daughter?" Chapter 398： Hall is coming Chapter 398 Hall is here. "I am only seventeen!" Hall glanced at Morstein with his eyes wide open, and thought about how the deputy dean who looked so serious at his own expense, when was it so unreliable? And let Hall feel the rush of Teacher Lauren! Or do they say that these deputy deans are all virtues? ! "Cough!" Morstein also seems to find that the question he asked is somewhat wrong. He will cough and cover up his sly expression. "That, I mean the little girl is very cute, how come you come back now, Loren? And?"?" Mostan wanted to shift the subject, but when he saw Alice again, he suddenly snorted, and then it was incredible to see Hall. "Is this an elf girl? You went to an elf, how come you still bring the elf girl back? Take it with you, how is it still so small?" Hall... Watching Hall seem to have a tendency to break out, Mostan smiled and said, "This is the face of the elf, well, no wonder I feel a little weird!" "You are the strangest person, okay?" Hall said with a grin, then patted Alice''s head. "Alice, go see my grandfather!" "..." This drop to Mostan is speechless... After some exchanges, Mostain looked at Hall with a serious look. "Loren stayed in the Liji Empire to help, but I didn''t think that the Liji Empire would develop to this point! Fortunately, the King of Fire Empire sent troops in time. At present, all the four regiments except the Guards have been placed in Sterling. The Principality and the Akkad Principality, and constantly release tasks, dispatching mercenary groups to support! Fortunately, the front line has stabilized!" "What about the Magic Academy?" Hall is now concerned with the situation at the School of Magic. "Some of the students in the outer court have taken the task to go to the front line. As for the inner court, they also sent a vice president and a magical force of 5,000 people!" Morstein glanced at the map. "There are 3,000 people sent by the Principality of Standan, and 2,000 people from the Akkad Principality!" It seems that Hall wants to ask why he sent more people to solve the troubles of Allen''s mainland. Moss sighed and said. "The space channel of the Titan continent and the **** moon continent has been opened a small part, and the Mozu invasion!" "what!" Hall was really shocked this time. Allen continent is no longer chaotic. He thinks that there are three major magic schools. These are not problems. After all, Hall learned that the three major magic schools have a holy existence. There may even be a **** level! Its not easy to clean up the orcs and the seas with the skills of those people! "How is the situation on the Titan continent?" Because Hall has seen the power of the Mozu, plus his sister Avril, they are still there, if the Mozu once attacked the Titan continent, then his sister is there. Not safe! "Do not worry! At present, only a small mouth has been opened. Some of the demons that have come out have been eliminated. Only the top three colleges have gathered in the space channel and tried to seal it. Once it succeeds, the three major magic schools can free up their hands. Come and clean up the situation on Allen''s mainland!" "Call!" Hall heard a sigh of relief, but fortunately he was only opened a small mouth. If the Titan continent was really attacked by the Mozu, he really didn''t know what to do! "President Morstein, I have something to ask for your help..." Seeing Hall''s look of pleading, Mostan nodded. After Hall left, he looked at Alice, who was crying, and couldn''t help but twitch. "Hall is a **** kid..." It turned out that Hall was asking Mostan to take care of Alice. If he could, he handed it to his sister Avril, and he was going to visit the Principality of Sterling. ...... Hall, who left the outer courtyard of the School of Magic, did not leave immediately. He went to the market and bought hundreds of thousands of people a year before leaving. Because of the existence of the war, the price of grain has risen a lot, but fortunately, Hall has obtained a lot of purple gold coins from Carlin City, so he still has the money to buy so much food. After saying goodbye to Vettel, Hall sat alone on the Golden Eagle to fly to the Principality of Sterling. After a few days of boring flight life, fortunately, Hall is not the first time, so on the fourth day, Hall entered the territory of the Principality of Sterling and bypassed their King City Vipdas! Because Ai Tuo said very clearly, they are in the battle between Tieling City and the Orc. On the way to continued flight, Hall found that many people on the road were moving in the direction of Wangcheng Weipu Das. Looking at the appearance of those people, Hall immediately understood that they should be the people who fled. On the way, Hall killed a few guys who robbed and did bad things. He didn''t want to control it, but sometimes he really couldn''t see it. Just like the guy who just killed, he actually moved to a little girl, and Hall just passed by naturally would not let such a scum. "Oh... war!" Under the gratitude of the little girl''s family, Hall sighed and continued to fly. After flying for another half a day, Hall found a large number of Griffin knights in front of him, and was a kind of siege against himself. "Stand up! Stranger! Describe your intentions!" For this situation, Hall is not the first time to face it, so he consciously ordered the lightning Golden Eagle to stop. He did not let the lightning golden eagle fall, because once he fell, those lions and knights Attack him. All Warcraft, he was a paper tiger in front of him, so the tragedy of the Griffin Knights was dropped, and then they died in the mouth of Ada. For those who want to do it themselves, www.novelhall.com~ Hall is not soft. Without relaxing his vigilance, Hall said his own intentions and threw the proof of his own magic to the captain of the Griffin Knight. After the other party confirmed, this came with them to the front line camp. When the Griffin Knight took Hall to report, the two surprised voices came from inside. "Hall?" "It''s you?" Hall heard the words and looked up. The two people who spoke, one is Aituo, and the other surprised Hall is that he turned out to be Nancan! That is, Ato''s half-brother! Around them were a group of generals wearing armor, and they all looked at themselves with their eyes. After Aito was surprised, it was a surprise. He quickly came over and gave Hall a hug. "Hall boss, you are finally here!" Chapter 399： Injured steel Chapter 399 Injured Steel "Hall boss! You are finally here!" Waiting for Hall to open, Ai Tuo released Hall and said with a nervous face, "Hall boss, the steel is too heavy, but fortunately you come back in time, I..." Hall heard the words immediately interrupting him "too heavy! Where is he? Take me immediately!" After saying that Hall directly took Ai Tuo out, some generals seemed to worry that Hall was not good for Ai Tuo. Just wanted to stop Hall but was blocked by Ai Tuo. "This is my boss, the summoner of the inner court of the Mars City Magic Academy! You continue to discuss, I will go!" When I heard that Hall was the inner courtyard of the Mars Magic School, those generals immediately closed their mouths! Just kidding, there is now a team of 500 magicians from the Mars City Magic Academy. They are much stronger than the magicians who have been shot by the Stanley School of Magic. If they have their help, the front line can be attacked by the orcs. Stable to blame! And when Hall and Aituo left, the face of Nancan standing on the side of the big camp became more and more difficult to look at. He clenched his fist tightly, secretly biting his teeth, and glanced at the back of the Hall. "Awful guy! You dare to ignore my existence! You will pay the price! I promise!" ...... The military camp was very large. Under the salute of the soldiers along the way, Aituo and Hall came to a tent. As soon as he came in, Hall''s line of sight suddenly became dark. After he got used to it, he saw it clearly. On a simple bed, a man with a beard was lying on it. "Steel?!" Although most of the dwarves are far worse, this is the same as the Chinese people watching Americans or Africans. In many cases, they feel almost the same and admit their mistakes, but Hall recognizes them at a glance. This character is pale and weak. It is steel! "what happened?" Hall came over and saw that the signs of life in steel were very weak. When he opened the quilt carefully, there was a shocking wound in his chest. At this time, an arrow was left on the wound, and blood was constantly flowing out from the bandage. "This is the barb''s barb! Because the position is just next to his heart, we are worried that once the arrow is pulled, he will die, so he used to just maintain his life with a therapeutic agent, just now..." Aituo explained it softly, but the tone seemed to hate this arrow very much. After calming down, Ai Tu found that Hall did not speak, but looked at the steel with a serious look, he continued. "At the time, this dwarf, that is, steel, he had already got an arrow when he came to us. He was very weak at the time, but he still said it was your friend, and I happened to be there, so I exchanged it. After that, I learned that the orcs are already attacking the Black Iron Fort, they are coming out for help!" "Back?" Hall''s voice was calm. He touched the orc''s barbed arrow and looked at the pale, weak steel. The anger in his heart was slowly burning. Ai Tu did not find this situation, he said a lot of gifts. "At the time, I heard this news and discussed it with the generals immediately. Everyone thought that if the Black Iron Fort was occupied by the orcs, then they would get a lot of dwarven weapons and wrap the magic crystal cannon made by the dwarf. This is for us. Very bad!" "Its just that when our troops did not take long, they were ambushed by the Orcs. They seemed to know that we were going to rescue. In the case of a very different strength, we suffered heavy losses and had to give up the rescue! I think ...the Black Iron Fort is very likely already..." Ai Tuo did not continue to say that Hall also understood what was going on, that is to say, the orc is likely to have already occupied the Black Iron Fort, so that Lina will also... Thinking of this, Hall suddenly took off the quilt that was covered in steel, and then took out a bottle under the stunned expression of Aito, so he opened the mouth of the steel and poured the liquid in the bottle. "Hall... you are..." Ai Tuo stopped when he said half of it, because he found that after the liquid entered the mouth, the face began to appear a trace of ruddy. "This is... what pharmacy? Is it..." Ai Tuo is the prince of the Principality of China. His knowledge is much more natural and ordinary. It can be so effective. In this world, only the elfs moon well spring! Looking at the hands of Hall, there are still a lot of moon spring water, even if it is Ai Tuo is also unclear by the thunder! "Hall will not be robbed by the elves?" Where would he think that the elves estimated that there are not so many moon springs in the Elven Queen! At this time, the Moon Well is being polluted because it is going to treat Nosia. The water does not say that it saves people, and killing people is a bit of a quasi! Hall, in his hands, is the spring of life in these days! There was no chance for Edo to think about it. After pouring a drop of life spring water into the steel, Hall looked at his situation and then took out a bottle of primary therapeutic agent and poured it in. Although the steel was still not awake, he The face and breathing have slowly recovered. "Look for a doctor to deal with it!" Hall got up and looked at Ai Tuo. After the shocked Ai Tu reacted, he nodded immediately and then let the doctor come in. The doctor looked at the steel and suddenly slammed it. He wanted to ask if he had eaten anything, but he was interrupted by Ai Tuo. "Now I start to deal with the arrows on him" seems to think of something, Ai Tu added a sentence "Don''t ask more! Be careful!" The doctor glanced at Hall This opened his work after nodding his head at Aito. It can be seen from his action hall that he is a very experienced doctor who carefully cleans the wound of steel and carefully handles the barbed arrow. It seems strange that why the steel that was supposed to be dead is so strong, so the sign of life will be so strong, but fortunately, he also knows that the Prince Ai Tu said to him, obviously he did not want him to know the secret. Taking a deep breath, the doctor began to concentrate on his work, not to look at just an arrow, but it took him nearly an hour to get it. Hall watched out when the doctor was sweating and he was preparing to stop the blood from pulling out the arrows. "What are you doing? If you don''t stop bleeding now! He will die!" Hall didn''t care if the doctor got angry with himself. He looked confidently at the doctor. "I won''t see my friend die in front of me like this!" Chapter 400： You know "seeking rewards and monthly passes" Chapter 400 you know Hall is very well aware of the water of life. In order not to let this secret be exposed, Hall let everyone else go out. The whole room is left with Hall and Aituo and lying on the bed. Steel. Once again, a drop of life spring water was poured into the mouth of the steel. Hall put a quilt on the steel and looked at the steel that was slowly rosy. Hall then turned to look at the shocked Aito laugh. "Don''t be shocked! This is the spring water of the Elf family''s moon well, hehe!" After finishing Hall, he directly lost a reagent bottle containing a drop of life spring water to Ai Tuo, scared the love of the Tuo to catch up. "Call!" Ai Tu touched a cold sweat on his forehead, and then it was a bitter smile. "I said Hall boss, this is the **** medicine for lifesaving. How do you just throw it over, what should I do if it breaks?" Seeing the appearance of Aituo, Hall smiled and did not speak. He deliberately said that the spring water in the space was the moon spring water of the elves. After all, he was just a dark forest, and this one is not so special. However, if you let people know that Hall has some infinite space and life springs, it is estimated that some old antiques of the three major magic schools will be jealous. The most important character that has been developed since the low-rehabilitation Hall was reborn... although it has recently been a high-profile one! "He''s fine with steel, we are here waiting for him to wake up! Now talk about the current situation!" Seeing that Hall was sitting aside, Aituo had no opinion, and he sat next to Hall. There was no such thing as a prince. If he was seen by his princes, he might say him. With the description of Ai Tuo, Hall learned about the current situation in the Principality of Sterling. Tieling City, as the first anti-orc fortress in the north of the country and the Republic of China, has been broken some time ago. In addition to the proximity to the cliffs, there is a small fortress that is basically occupied by the orcs because the terrain is dangerous and not broken. The sister of Ai Tuo and the owner of Tieling City, Firth, were trapped there. According to investigators from the Principality of Sterling, the small fortress on Tieling City had their own soldiers in resistance. If there were too many flying troops in the Orc, they would go to the rescue. "Isn''t you being besieged?" Hearing Aituo said, Hall remembered the sister of Ai Tuo''s character, and the white-haired young man named Fels, who was five years old. Thunder warrior! Just did not think that he turned out to be the owner of Tieling City! "Well, we are discussing how to save love and help them out when they are out!" When Hall heard this, he suddenly had some doubts. Since Tieling was the first fortress, how did he come over? And what kind of troops are they trapped by the Aito? After Ito listened, there was no nonsense. I took out the map of the army of the Principality of the Standan directly from the space. Hall did not know that such a map is the secret of every Principality. Generally speaking, it is not allowed to give it. People outside the country''s princes and marshals see, otherwise once the enemy knows the map, they can easily kill the country! The northeast is a large mountain range. It is snowing all the year round, covered with snow and ice, and sparsely populated. At the bottom of the mountain, there is a tunnel with a name victory road, which can directly lead to the Black Iron Fort! It is usually closed, and There is a dwarf army stationed! Boss, you know, the dwarf is best at digging tunnels!" When Hall saw it, he understood that the original steel he escaped from here and prepared to ask for help from human beings. However, the orc was the first to board the ambush in advance, waiting for the human reinforcements to die, and the result was really successful. Now! It has to be said that the orc family is also a smart person! The natural barrier of Sterdan has been broken, so the troops of these Stangan Principals outside Tieling will face two sides of the attack! This is not good news! "If you don''t come to Hall boss today, it is estimated that we have launched an attack on Tieling City!" Hall heard it, Aito does not seem to support this, and soon he will understand, love seems to be still inside, if On the side of the Principality of Tetan, the orc is likely to take the fortress directly. Suddenly, Halls mind flashed, and a thought suddenly popped up. "Is this going to be the deliberate intention of the Orcs? They are leaving love. They are the ones who let you throw the mouse when you attack, or they are delaying the time. From your map, your position is very unfavorable. The Orc is likely to be waiting, waiting for the orc in the Black Iron Fort!" Ai Tu heard that his face changed. As the second prince of the Principality of Sterdan, under the influence of some generals, he also had a certain understanding of the military. After listening to Hall, he immediately understood why this time attacked. Uncharacteristically, they actually defended Tieling City to take defensive measures. "Not good! I have to say something to the generals, otherwise it will consume a lot of living power here. Once the orc of Heidelberg comes over, we will be devastated!" Since Hall is not a member of the Principality of Sterling, or he is a friend of Ai Tuo, it is very good to be reminded that it is here, and Ai Tuo understands this truth, so he thanked Hall for getting up and running immediately. Go out. Hall alone stayed here to take care of the steel. After about two hours, the steel was sober, and when he saw the Hall next to him, he immediately widened his eyes. "Heaven! The **** of forging is on, am I not already dead? Hall, how come you come to the underworld?" Hall heard the words and turned over his eyes How do you say that the first sentence is to curse your death? Hall reached out and pulled a steel beard down, smiling in his grin and anger. Is it still painful in the underworld? Is it good? "What? Hey, is this true?" Looking at the steel from the original disbelief, to the appearance of a beard that hurts his beard, Hall couldn''t help but laugh. "Good brother! I didn''t die. Did you save me?" Steel looked up and had a bandage of blood on his chest. He reached out and touched it. He found that there was no pain, and he curiously opened it. I saw only some scars and blood on my chest! "how did you do that!" Steel remembered very clearly. When he was in the middle of the arrow, there was a big wound there, but he didn''t think it was all right now. "Life spring, you know!" Chapter 401： Carmen Chapter 401 Carmen Wind Just when Hall and Iron were chatting, suddenly there was a rush of footsteps outside. When Hall looked around, he found that the person was Ai Tuo, but his face was very ugly at this time. After seeing the steel standing on the side, his face showed a slight surprise. After nodding with Steel, he immediately said to Hall. "Hall boss, they are ready to attack the Tieling Fortress immediately, even the Carmen seniors agree." "Who? Carmen''s senior? That Carmen''s senior?" Hall, but Ai Tuo said this one by one, how come suddenly a Carmen schoolmaster! "Wait?" Hall suddenly remembered, and Aito seems to have said that there are 500 magical school students sent by Mars City! Is it... "You are the head of the Mars Magic Institute?" Aito nodded and his face was still ugly. "Well, he is called Kamen, a seven-class wind magician. This time he is one of the three seniors led by the Mars City Magic Academy!" said here, Ai Tuo I patted my head and explained. "Look at me, I have forgotten that you haven''t had a class for Hall, and it''s hard to know who Carmen is. If I say another name, maybe you still have some impressions!" Carmen! Yep! When Hall heard the disciple, he suddenly thought of a character, as if he was the young man who spoke when he was at the outer court of the Mars Magic School and when he played the game. It seems that he seems to have a brother in the inner court. Is it that he is talking about him? Hall asked this question about Ai Tuo, but he did not expect it, it was really him! Just when Hall still wanted to ask why Kamen wind had to do this, suddenly a voice came from the door. "Hall, brother, are you? I didn''t expect to see you here!" When Hall turned around, he saw that some of the faces were bright and white, with a sharp and angular face; black and deep eyes, full of charming colors; thick eyebrows, high nose, absolutely The beauty of the lips, both of them are noble and elegant. The long hair shattered his smooth forehead and draped over the thick and long eyelashes. Under the white magic robe, it was a delicate skin that everyone could not match. In the afternoon sun, there is no blush, and the delicate face shows only a pathological paleness, but it does not reveal the noble and elegant temperament. Behind him are a few men who are also wearing the magic robe of the Mars Magic City Academy, and Ato''s brother Nan Can! "Carmen?" The Halls words have not been finished yet, and a 20-year-old magician immediately yelled. "How do you not understand the rules? The Kamen windmaster is the dean of the college who specializes in assigning expatriates!" Hall glanced at the guy who jumped out of the flattering, and then ignored him and continued to look at the disciple. "Oh, is the disciple''s senior? What''s wrong? Is there something?" "You!" The magician did not think that Hall would not give him face like this, even if he ignored him, his face suddenly turned red. "Okay! Hall Xuedi, he has not been to the inner court for class. If you don''t understand the rules, we should also understand and understand!" Be considerate of your uncle! Originally, I was secretly stunned by Hall, who was somewhat uncomfortable with this sudden appearance of Carmen. He understood that Cameron had come to find out this time! Seeing Halls disdainful expression, Carmen faintly said, I heard that Hall had just escaped from the Mozu, and it also brought a magical power of magic. It is said that this magic seems not so easy to use. I see that Halls schoolmates have been deceived by the Mozu people? "Carmen Feng Xue, please pay attention to your rhetoric!" Hall does not speak, does not mean that Ai Tuo does not say, he is the second prince of the Principality of Stertan, seeing that Hall is so run by the Carmen, naturally will not stand by . Nan Can, who had been hiding in the side to read Hall''s joke, saw Ai Tuo coming out to help Hall, and he naturally would not stay behind. "Second brother, look at what you said, Carmen windmaster, but the captain sent by the Fire Empire Imperial Academy, how can you talk to him like this? Hurry up and Kamen wind senior apology! As the prince of Sterdan, we should Pay attention to your identity and don''t lose face to the Principality of Sterling!" "You" Ai Tu heard Nan Can say this, suddenly said with anger and anger, "Is it shameful? Big Brother, do you think your sister''s life is not as good as your face?" Nan Cans face became a bit sullen, and he wouldnt admit it. They had already argued about it in the big camp. Carmen naturally saw the danger of the current situation. He agreed to attack immediately, and Nancan The eyes that can enter the door of Kamen are naturally to listen to him. Because he knows that Ai Tu will definitely stop this for his sister, and he needs this! Because many small families in China are currently relying on Ai Tuo, although this will not immediately affect the domestic situation, but this situation is regarded as a threat by Nan Can, he feels that he should strike the Ai Tuo side, let them know, put the pressure on the treasure In Ai Tuo is a wrong choice! "Your skin is really thick! Well, its more than our dwarf!" Suddenly the steel made Nancan stunned. He was there at the time, naturally knowing the physical condition of steel, the steel that was supposed to be declared dead today. Not only did not die, but it also became alive and kicking. "How are you...? Its so badly hurt, so its so fast? Nancan still remembers the situation when the steel suddenly appeared that day. A huge arrow penetrated his body. The military doctor also said that he could only die as a living horse I didnt think he actually lived. Come over, and still recover so fast? When can a military doctor have this ability? "What happened?" Carmen looked at the steel with a puzzled look, and then he asked Nancan. Nancan did not hide it. He said it all the time. After Carmens wind was heard, he wouldnt think that this was the skill of the military doctor. Then, when Hall suddenly came to the scene, then the steel was so life-like, he immediately understood. Hall has a healing baby! Katherine safely returned from the dark forest, the Carmen wind is naturally clear, so the self-funded baby will be ready to go out - the elves'' moon well spring water! I want to understand the Carmen wind turned and looked at Hall and laughed. "Hall learned, since the magic is brought back by you, then I want to challenge you with magic. I want to see which one is strong? I don''t know Hall. Brother, do you dare?" Hall''s deep black eyes glanced at him deeply. He didn''t understand where he was. Carmen was deliberately looking for him. He didn''t want to pay attention to him, but the last sentence of Carmen was impressed. "If Halls younger brother wins, then what about the arrangement of Halls schoolmates? Chapter 402： challenge Chapter 402 Challenge "If Hall''s school brother wins, then I will follow the arrangement of the schoolmates for this offense. What do you think?" After a pause, he continued to say after seeing Hall. "Of course, as a bet, of course, both sides must bet, Hall, brother, you are right? If Halls brother lost, how about a medicine to save the steel? Hall glanced at Ai Tuo and saw that his face changed slightly. His heart was very admired by this Kamen style. He did not expect that he thought so much in a short period of time. Not only that, he clearly knows that it is the moon well spring water, but he is said to be a potion, it seems that this Kamen wind is not a good thing! "Oh, you are too embarrassed to go to Kamenfeng, you are a seventh-class magician, and even challenge me, don''t you feel too much?" Said here, Hall''s eyes of serious contempt were revealed. Carmen thought about it. He felt that Hall should be blind to the bet on this test. He said after biting his teeth. "Then I will add an eighth-class magic crystal..." The door wind has not finished yet, and Hall immediately interrupted the "transaction! Is it now?" Everyone, including Nan Can, they all looked at Hall with a stunned look. Do not understand why Hall suddenly changed so big? Obviously I can''t see any odds, where is his confidence? Steel is directly opposed to the road "Hall, he is a seven magician, this is not fair to you!" Hall shook his head and looked at the steel and said, "I know what''s going on!" he said to Carmen. "Carmen style, I am a summoner, so I naturally have to send a summoned beast to fight. Is this no problem?" Since Hall can promise to bet, Carmen can refuse anything. His understanding of Hall should be the return of the last cardinal. It seems that Halls hands are at most a few fourth-class Warcraft, which may be for others. A trouble, but for him, the seven-class wind magician, this is not a thing! You have so many World of Warcraft, but you can also hit me? I can fly! Hall looked at the face of a somewhat confident Carmen, secretly snickered, and there will be you crying! ...... A group of people came to the square in the military camp. Many soldiers found this scene. They were all curious about what it was going to do until they saw Carmen and Hall standing in the middle. Is this a challenge? Everyone was curiously watching the two people standing in the middle. Everyone in the Carmen style had already known. It was not long before the expedition, and the reinforcements of the 500 magicians of the Mars City Magic Academy came. For these new forces, the soldiers are very Excitement, after all, there are so many magicians, their chances of defeating the Orcs are greatly improved! The students at the School of Magic were all curious to see Hall, but since Hall did not appear in the inner court, everyone did not know this person. "Who is this kid? He dares to challenge the Kamen windmaster? He doesn''t want to live?" "Isn''t it? The Kamen wind schoolmaster is a seven-class wind magician. It seems that he has mastered the field. Can a genius like this be challenged by a casual person?" "That is! I think this guy is ignorant! You see how old he is. He is a genius, but I think after today, he will know how ridiculous what he is doing today!" Iron and steel smelled a red face, and Hall as his good friend, he naturally listened to Hall, no matter what others said, although he did not know where Hall came to challenge a seven-class wind magician, but since Hall participated, then he must respect Hall''s decision! The dwarves are the most important races! It is also a race that is not afraid of challenges! Just as he was preparing to swear those people, Aito was holding him. Under the ignorance of steel, Ai Tuo said. "Do not worry, steel, you know Hall is older than me, you should understand that he is not the kind of person who does things by impulse, he should have his reasons!" ...... "Hall, let''s see your magic!" Carmen was very gentleman who did a noble etiquette, and then did not do it, so he looked at Hall and smiled. Hall didn''t talk either, and his hands made a few handprints in the space. This action made some magicians look at it and didn''t understand what he was doing. Suddenly a fireball suddenly appeared, which made everyone shocked. They did not find the magical fluctuations in Hall, but how did this magic come out? And Carmen was also surprised to look at the fireball in Hall''s hand. Didn''t he think that the magic could be so fast? "Then I started?" When Hall said that he suddenly waved his hand, the fireball quickly flew toward Carmen, but the Kamen wind was obviously not so vain. He saw that he waved his hand and a wind blade suddenly appeared out of thin air. The fireball flew away, and as the two magics collided in space, the flames suddenly splashed and the gray layer filled. And he also took advantage of this gap, a wind column rushed toward Hall, and scatter the dust in the middle, then a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of the wind column. Carmen''s mouth showed a smile, and with the arrival of a roar of World of Warcraft, he discovered that the original wind column hit a ground wall. With the collapse of the earth wall, a huge figure suddenly appeared in front of him. "Is this a violent demon bear?" The appearance of the raging magic bear made the people present there stunned not a magician? How come even the summoning beast is out? Is he a summoner? "I didn''t think that I would have looked at Hall to learn from you. Then I have to be serious!" After the Kamen wind finished, he quickly applied a wind-assisted magic, and then the entire body of Kamen wind was wrapped by wind energy. The person suddenly floated up. Not only that, but he was able to move easily in the air without any feeling of discomfort. Its a wind magician, and its definitely better than other magicians in the air! It seems to prove this, Carmen did not directly attack the Hall, but constantly attacked the raging magic bear with magic. Because he was too fast, the violent demon bear could not be able to fight back because of his pressure. Hall is not trying to summon more summoned beasts, he just wants to know about the strength of Carmen. After a few minutes, he probably had a bottom in his heart, and then waved his hand, and the figure of the ten-fifth flame wolf appeared next to the Hall. "How is it possible? Is he a summoner? How can there be so many summoned beasts?" Chapter 403： Dai Ni Chapter 403 Dani "How is it possible? How can he have so many summoned beasts? Is he he..." A magician immediately exclaimed, and a slightly young magician on the side asked with a look of surprise. "Schoolmaster, do you know what happened to him?" "He is very likely to be a summoner with a spiritual talent. It is no wonder that he dares to challenge the Kamenist, and this is his card!" Carmen is also the first time to face such an opponent, but he does not care, after all, these are the World of Warcraft, and the number has not yet reached his bottom line. "Hey! If you want to beat me with this, it would be too small to look at my Kamen style! Hall Xuedi, I have to move the real thing!" After he finished, he quickly opened a Hall''s distance. As he meditated on the spell, a huge tornado suddenly hit the Hall. In the face of this horrible tornado, Hall did not dare to care about it. After a fireball was thrown over, even if he didn''t touch it, he was blown away by the tornado. Xiao Huang roared and several earthen walls appeared in front of it quickly, but it seems that this earthen wall did not work, but it was vulnerable to the tornado. Looking at the earth wall that was constantly destroyed by the tornado, Hall immediately understood that as long as the Carmen did not block the transmission of magic, the tornado would not stop, so in this case, Hall immediately ordered the flame wolves to circumvent. Tornado, then attack Kamen. Who knows that Carmen has already anticipated this, just when the flame wolf just wanted to bypass the tornado, suddenly there were countless small wind blades flying in the middle of the tornado, and the flame wolves were suddenly caught off guard by the wind. Broken skin. Hall now understands how difficult it is to face a magician, especially a wind magician. The ones he faced at the beginning were all because he was harassing while running, otherwise he was probably blocked by the Mozu. It is said that in the battle of the Elf king city, if the elves have the high-level combat power corresponding to the sea, the light is not an opponent with the Hall and the war tree! Both Aituo and Steel saw that Halls situation could not help him pinch a cold sweat. If it wasnt for Hall, he would tell Aituo directly. If he couldnt stand himself, he would surrender, otherwise he would just help Hall to admit defeat. It is. Looking at the tornado that is getting closer and closer, Hall has realized where his weakness is, so he no longer hesitates, and he waved the World of Warcraft, and then, under the eyes of everyone, a huge Flying World of Warcraft appeared in front of everyone. "God! This is... Flying Warcraft? How big is it?" The people who thought that Hall would admit defeat did not expect that Hall would still have such a hand. Especially Carmen, he thought about whether it would control the tornado to make Hall awkward for a while, and let him go, but when he was proud, he did not expect Hall to put away World of Warcraft. "Did he admit defeat?" The idea dared to just emerge, and he saw a huge flying World of Warcraft appearing next to Hall. "How can this be!" Nancan standing on the side is also stunned to see Hall! To see the Hall that will fail, he still has such a hand! Looking at the Hall sitting on the Lightning Golden Eagle and avoiding the tornado, Carmen had to put away the magic, only to see his face become a little dignified. "Hall Xuedi, it seems that I still looked down on you!" Suddenly, he glanced at the lightning golden eagle under the Hall. He could feel the speed of this golden eagle must be very fast. It is very likely that light can''t keep up with his magic, so Hall is in an invincible position! "This abominable cardinal! I haven''t checked Hall''s situation, look back at how I can clean you up!" In fact, Carmen is wrong with the disciples. After all, the Carmen knew that Halls situation was still a few months ago. No one thought that Hall would grow so fast in such a short period of time! Even if he knows and tells Cameron about it, it is estimated that Carmen will not believe it. After all, he has not witnessed it because it is too unreliable. Its like someone tells you that someone can become a **** of war from a first-class soldier in a year. Do you believe it? It is estimated that most people will think that he is lying! Is it? Hall suddenly sneered. Carmen didnt know why. After seeing Halls eyes, he suddenly realized that something was not good. When he thought about what was wrong and raised his vigilance, Suddenly there was a burst of sound from the Warcraft roar. Then, a group of gryphons waving their wings appeared in front of everyone. "This...this is..." "God! How are so many lions?" In the air, the air flow was constantly uploaded from the wings of the hundreds of lions waving on the opposite side, blowing Carmen''s hair in a mess, but he did not mind this at this time. I saw sweat on his forehead, and his face became pale. The magician can be an enemy, but this depends on the specific situation. Looking at the lions who have surrounded themselves, Carmen believes that if he really dares to do it, they will definitely not mercilessly attack! The physical qualities of the magician are not comparable to the warriors. Looking at the gryphon''s sharp claws, Carmen believes that he will definitely be caught in a **** situation! "This...not fair!" After a long time, Carmen winds out a word that makes everyone feel funny, and steel is directly shouting loudly. "Why don''t you say that it is unfair when you are a seventh-class magician bullying?" Carmen heard a red face Looked at the opposite Hall like a smile, he clenched his fist tightly, he wanted to be desperate, but... At this time, two figures suddenly flew over. One of them was a man in his twenties, a bad smile, and even two thick eyebrows were soft and embarrassed. Smile, giving a feeling of comfort. The other is a woman, dressed in a fiery red magician, elegant and elegant, has a light spirit, delicate skin, relaxed and indescribable gentleness. "Oh, this is Halls younger brother? I didnt expect to see Halls younger brother for the first time. Im here, Tols, is a student in the inner court! The woman on the side is staring at Hall in a beautiful way. If he is in other places, he will still have a good fight back, but in the eyes of the public, he has to pretend to be shy. "Giggle! I didn''t think that the fun student that my sister often said is you! Hall Hello, you can call me Denny!" Chapter 404： Orc Chapter 404 Orc "Dani? Sister? Teacher?" Hall looked at the long-haired beauty in front of her eyes. She saw her eyes and her eyes under the eyebrows. Suddenly, a figure suddenly appeared in his mind. "You are the sister of Connie''s teacher?" Seeing that Hall recognized it, Denny suddenly giggled. Hall knew that there was no way to continue playing in the current situation. With a wave of hand, all the gryphons around were collected. Looking at Hall''s retraction of hundreds of lions, the face was not red and the heart did not jump, the three people present suddenly had a view on Hall. Summoners, they have not seen them, but they can do this, except for the semi-holy summoner Renee, the deputy dean of the Mars Magic School, it is estimated that there are not many people! After all four people came down, Aituo and others immediately let other people spread out. After all, they are surrounded here, and the impact is not good! Tols and Danny are still not very good, but the Carmen style is a face, but the two are well aware, and there is no break. After everyone came to the big camp, without the Hall opening, Carmen wind directly lost a piece of Eight Magic Crystal. "Hey!" Hall accurately caught the eighth-class magic crystal, watching Carmen wind grin. Thank you for the Kamen winds! Seeing that Hall has gotten cheap and sold it, Carmens temperament has to vomit blood, but he is also a person who can afford to put it down. For this shame, he will remember it, maybe now he has no way to clean up Hall, but now With his genius potential, it is not difficult to promote to a magician like Nine! Hall will not pay attention to how Kamenfeng thinks, and there is an eight-magic magic crystal in his hand. As long as you get more than seven magic crystals, you can upgrade the lightning golden eagle to the eighth-class Warcraft. Felix estimated that he could not catch up with himself. "Hall Xuedi, it seems that my sister didn''t read you wrong. He said that you are very good. I didn''t believe it at the beginning. Now I witnessed it and found out that it was really like this!" Dainie did not care about the presence of Carmen, and directly praised Hall, making Carmen''s face pale and purple. Fortunately, Thors quickly interrupted Denny, otherwise I dont know what Denny would say, especially after this time, the three of them led the team together, but the Carmen style was very proud and did not wear it. Nie and Tols are looking at the same thing. Now, seeing that Carmen is suffering in front of Hall, Dani naturally feels very good! After the exchange, the people once again mentioned the orc family, but this time because Hall suddenly appeared and showed great strength, the generals present did not dare to have opinions. "Hall boss, what do you think we should choose?" As I said before, Nancan supported a direct and comprehensive attack, took Tieling City down, and then split the soldiers to break the Orc troops from the road to victory. However, in this way, the love and other people who are still in the small fortress are likely to be forced to be attacked by the orc family, because they have no meaning. "It seems that the orc family is not lacking a wise man! Love where are they?" When I heard Hall say this, Ai Tuo quickly took out the map and marked a point next to the Tieling City Fortress. After thinking about it, Hall said, "I don''t understand the military. But I have a proposal. I don''t know if the generals agree to disagree?" ...... Tieling City, a small fortress At this time, most of the injured human soldiers were here, and several magicians were lying on the ground with pale faces because of the exhaustion of magic. A young woman is on the wall of the fortress, looking at the continuous military camp below. The young woman wore an armor, but the blood was stained on the armor. In many places, there was a lot of damage. It was obvious that she had experienced a lot of battles during this time. The woman looked at the situation below, and the breeze blew the broken hair in her ear. The flag of the Principality of Sterling continued to make a loud noise in the wind. "princess!" A voice suddenly came from behind, and a white-haired man slowly walked over. "I said, don''t call me a princess! Call me love!" Woman, oh, love, I saw her look back at the white-haired man, then he grinned. "Fells, do you regret it?" It turned out that this white-haired man is a fifth-class Lei warrior, but he has been promoted to a sixth-class warrior at this time. This is also thanks to the orc family below. If it was not the last time he died, he might have died in the city. Fells did not answer directly. He glanced at the orc soldiers below and said faintly. "The orcs are going to attack again, be careful of their arrows!" After talking about Fells turned and walked like the following, I suddenly saw a smile on my face, and the smile looked very special on her big face, giving a feeling like a spring breeze. Well, he didn''t see it, and love just sighed with a slight smile, as if it hadn''t happened. "Hey!" A horn of horn came, and the entire small fortress, as long as the warrior who could pick up the weapon, came unswervingly to the wall. In addition to some of the archers'' archers are preparing to shoot, others are holding stones to prepare for the orc. "Is this a Werewolf?" ...... Tieling City, originally a human city, has not seen any humans at this time. They are being held behind by the orcs and ready to be pulled back to be slaves. The orc race that attacked Tieling has more than a dozen races, among which the most powerful ones belong to the wolves, bears and Yis! This time, the leader of the Dai is a nine-class shaman! The reason why the Yi people are strong is that they are born wise men is a natural shaman! In the Orc family, the shaman is a name, they can communicate the soul and the elements, they can predict the future, and they often consult and often participate in the strategy of the Orc tribe! So the shaman is one of the most respected people in the Orc tribe! "Shaman priests! This time we wolves will definitely take this fortress!" The sturdy figure, shoulders like a mountain, wearing a leather armor on his chest, revealing his strong chest, but his head is a wolf! I saw his sharp fangs when he spoke, spit out the long **** red tongue, it looked very fierce! This is exactly the wolf leader sent by the wolf tribe. He has a group of wolf cavalry in his hand. It is very bloodthirsty and ferocious! Just then, a voice interrupted the words of the wolf. "Wolf, you have said that you should not talk to the shaman priests like this, the shaman priests have his thoughts!" Chapter 405： Wolf Chapter 405 Wolf "Wolf! Shaman priests in front of the adults... not rude!" A snoring voice came from the side, and the wolf''s face changed. He looked at the man with the green-eyed eyes. "Xiong, if you can''t do it, just say, what is the command of the subordinate racial attack? See my sir, take this fortress today!" The bear figure that the wolf said is a head of the bear family. Although they are all ethnic groups in the orc tribe, they are also contradictory. They did not play before they attacked humans. Before, the bear figure was commanding the attack. Although I had already won the Tieling City, there was still a small fortress here, which made the wolf look down on him very much. "Okay, read it!" The monk sitting on the top of the map was suddenly opening his mouth. Although he was very dissatisfied, he could only close his mouth in a sullen manner, and the bear figure was respectful. "Wolf!" Hearing that the monk called himself, the wolf did not think about it and went on a courtesy. "Shaman priests!" Cozy, the Yi shaman, as the commander of this command, is also a headache for the guy who has a wolf. Today, he was asked to send his own men to attack the city because he couldnt stand the request of the wolf. The reason why he did not directly win this small fortress was because he got the news that there was a princess of the Principality of Sterling, and that the army of Sterdan had already been in the front, so he immediately thought of a way, that is Relieve the speed of human offense. The purpose was to unite with another legion and smash the army of the Principality of Studan in one fell swoop, thus opening a hole in the north of mankind. Thus the front support the main force of the Firewind Empire! "The fortress also has his role. The bear map is executed according to my plan. These human beings are tied here and bombarded the food. They are like birds in the cage. They can''t escape our palms! Our purpose is Let the opposite humans taboo, so that they can not fully attack! Even if they attack, we can also use this fortress to resist the millions of troops! There was some dissatisfaction in the wolf. He said in his mouth that "the shaman priests, although we only have 300,000 people, but each of our orcs is a natural warrior. As long as you order, my wolf cavalry takes the lead, I believe humanity. Will be quickly defeated!" The words of the wolf Mo let the bear figure could not help but stunned him. "Women, the command of the Beastmaster is to let us contain humans, not to defeat them! Besides, we are currently 300,000, mostly other weak races. We fail, they will face the danger of extermination!" "Hey! What do the weak races have to do? The demise is just the way they must go!" The wolf is very proud, and he does not care about the death and death of other races. The bear''s eyes are red! "Enough! Don''t you listen to me?" He patted the table, and both the wolf and the bear figure immediately closed their mouths. "I will follow the original order!" The wolf stunned his eyes and turned around. After a ritual, he walked out with great enthusiasm. The bear figure was angered and burned. He turned and looked at the jealousy. "Shaman priest, you see this wolf, really..." "Hey!" He sighed. To be honest, he did not agree with this attack on humans. However, more than half of the orc tribes agreed. If he does not come, then those tribes are very May lose a lot of things, such as status, slaves, food and so on. However, since you have to go out, you must minimize the loss! This time, the attack on Tieling City was due to his sudden attack, and some of the citys help should be taken to win the city that is known as the No. 1 fortress in the north. He has already contacted the foxes who occupied Heidelberg, just give them some time, when the two sides will attack the army of the Principality of Sterling. However, he received news a few days ago that humans already knew about the Heilongjiang Fort, and the army there had lost too much of the attack on the black iron. Now it needs to dispatch troops from the prairie, so it will take some time. Therefore, he did not rush to take the small fortress next to Tieling City. "I don''t know what the Beastmaster thought... Hey!" Just as he sighed, the small fortress, a human soldier stabbed the wolf''s chest with a gun, and when he just wanted to pull it out, he suddenly found the werewolf laughing at himself. The smile scared him with trepidation. Just when he didn''t know whether he should let go or continue to stab in, suddenly the werewolf soldier grabbed the long gun, and the human soldier was scared and directly loosened, just when he was worried. The werewolf is holding a big knife to him. Seeing that the human soldier was going to die under the wolf''s knife, suddenly a scream came, and then saw a red figure suddenly appearing on the werewolf sideways, and the wolf''s horrified gaze smashed his head. . The smelly blood suddenly filled the soldier''s face, and when he was worried, the woman kicked the headless Werewolf corpse empire and stumbled on several Werewolf soldiers who wanted to climb. "What are you doing? Don''t pick up the weapon soon!" She immediately turned and ran to another place. When the woman left, he reacted. He quickly picked up a knife on the ground and touched the blood on his face. After taking a deep breath, he rushed toward the other wolf. He knows that he can''t stop now, otherwise he can only die by himself. Princess Ai can save himself once, but she can''t save herself forever! A knife slashed on the shoulder of a werewolf probably because it was too nervous, the knife actually went off, watching the look of the werewolf licking his mouth, he was afraid. Because he found that there were no other companions around him, and some were just three werewolf fighters who climbed up. "Oh, you dare to hurt me, I want to eat you!" After the wolf had exposed the cold fangs, he rushed straight toward the human soldier. "It''s over!" Just when the human soldier felt that he was going to die, suddenly a few cryes came, and when he opened his eyes and saw that he did not know when, the three werewolf soldiers were shot through their heads. Several big eyes were so big that they were blind and unintentional. "Kid, what are you doing? Take me to your princess!" The soldier looked up and found that he didn''t know when there was a huge flying World of Warcraft on his head. The Warcraft seemed to be somewhat like an eagle, and the most important thing was that there were people on the back of the eagle! Chapter 406： Love Chapter 406 Love The comer was the Hall that arrived. He did not see the scene of the love gang helping the soldier. That is to say, the soldier was very lucky and was saved twice by two different people one day! After many years, he became the head of the Steindan army. Every time he thinks about this, he feels that he is really a disaster. "But...but here..." The soldiers looked back at the werewolves who had to climb up. They suddenly heard Hall say "True trouble," and then suddenly saw Hall waving, and thousands of stone bees appeared in the sky. For a time, the entire sky turned out to be dark. "This...this...this is a wasp?" Hall smiled and didn''t talk, one thing, the flying bee was rushing toward them under the horror of the werewolf warriors. Many of the werewolf soldiers who were climbing were suddenly attacked by the wasps, and on the wall for a while. The werewolf soldiers kept falling down like dumplings. A burst of screams came, and suddenly caught the attention of both sides. "What is this? How come so many stone bees! What is going on!" The wolf chief who was very satisfied with the progress of his own attack suddenly found his eyes wide open after the scene. He did not dare. Confidence in front of the scene, he felt that this is a bit too ridiculous. However, with the screams of the werewolf warriors constantly coming, this made him realize that this is true, scared a cold sweaty captain of the wolf and quickly ordered the soldiers to return! After seeing the Wolf soldiers retreat, the soldier exclaimed, "The werewolf retired!" After the call, I remembered that the mysterious character of Hall was still on top of his head, and quickly closed his mouth. In fact, he did not need to call, because the surviving soldiers have seen this scene. Ai was also shocked to come over, but when I saw Hall, the corner of my mouth couldnt help but exclaimed. "Hall? Is that you?" ...... "Hey, Fells, you are still so cool!" In the fortress, Hall waved at the white hairfels who had come over, and Fells suddenly smiled. Still cool? Almost dead, what cool? And love is a sinister look at Hall, the tone is still the same as before. "Hall, how come you? Are the stone bees just yours? It seems that I see you flying World of Warcraft? Can you help me out the wounded?" Hall գգ, looked at the still swearing unrequited love, but did not speak but saw a middle-aged man like a general on the ground squatting on the ground. "Hall, please be sure to bring your dear Princess Princess to leave. As for us, if you can survive, you must be grateful for your kindness!" Suddenly this scene appeared, and the people present were stunned, but soon the officers saw the generals and immediately squatted in front of Hall. "Hall, please be sure to **** the princess, please!" "Bastard! What are you doing? I am not going! If I had to leave, I would have left!" I saw my soldier squatting on the ground and begged Hall to take him away, his eyes suddenly flushed. After the smashing, she jerked her head and looked at Hall. "Hall, you will take these injured soldiers and leave, otherwise, I will kill you!" Hall... Fels... All the soldiers... "Hall, you said you didn''t agree?" Hall glanced at the love that threatened himself, and then looked at the soldiers on the floor full of pleading eyes, and finally he turned to look at the still cool look of Furth Road. "I said Fells, how did you get used to this gimmick?" Love , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , "Oh! Orc flying troops? Oh, I want to see and see!" Hall is telling the truth, he needs to fly more World of Warcraft, he is not worried about the level of Warcraft, as long as there is enough magic crystal, Hall can promote them! However, this is the feeling of dodging in the ear of love, she could not help but shed tears, the voice with a cry. "Hall, take them away! It''s dangerous! I don''t want to see them die one by one, please!" The soldiers saw it and suddenly got excited. "Hall! Please take the princess away, we won''t leave!" "His Royal Highness, if you don''t leave, we are all in front of you!" Hey... Hall feels that he is a little big, and the face of Fells has changed, he said quietly. "Shut up! Be quiet!" Seeing that Fells was angry, everyone was quiet, and Hall quickly took the opportunity to speak. "Do not worry, my World of Warcraft can send you all away! One is not left!" Really? Ai Wenwen immediately asked for a surprise, but she seemed to think of something, wiped a tear in her eyes, and then glared at Hall Road. "Hall, are you deliberate? You just want to see if I am ugly?" I know you will say that! Rolling his eyes, Hall threw a space bag to Fells. "This is a healing potion. Treat the soldiers you need. One will focus on the top floor of the fortress, and the rest will be handed over to me!" Although Fells didn''t know what Hall would do, he nodded and let the general go to arrange the soldiers. And Hall ignored the eyes of Ai, with anger, a person walked outside the fortress, watching the fallen Werewolf below the line again, can not help but mutter. "Is the Orc? I don''t know what happened to Lina?" ...... "The leader of the Wolf Mojun We are ready, please give us a chance, this time we must take this fortress!" The former wolf, who was full of sweat, said loudly before the wolf. The wolf did not pay attention to him, but looked at the fortress with the pale green scorpion. Suddenly a figure appeared there, and the wolf slammed his eyes, then opened the mouth full of fangs. "The last chance! Don''t go up, you don''t have to come back!" "Yes! The head of the Wolf Mojun!" The commander screamed and screamed. After a ceremony, he immediately arranged it. Soon, thousands of wolf warriors acted again. This time they arranged a lot of wolf shooters. The use of the tribe''s barbed arrows shows how indignant they are to the failure! They need to wash the shame with the blood of the enemy! At this time, suddenly a command stopped everyone. "The shaman priest has an order to stop the attack!" Chapter 407： Little black, on Chapter 407, Black, on "Today''s exam, it''s going to be later in the evening." "What? Stop the attack?" The wolf looked at the commander with a ferocious look. The soldier, who was also a werewolf, suddenly became pale. Not only that, he found that his bones could not help but tremble, showing how fearful he was to the wolf. . "Waste! Go to the first line!!" Watching the soldier sprinting and escaping, the wolfs eyes showed a murderous murder. "The notice goes on, I must take this fortress today!" The wolf was not angry. He felt that the mans eyes on the fortress had been full of provocation. As a tribal wolf warrior, he was absolutely not allowed to have such a situation. If it werent for the shaman priest to explain it, dont let him go in person, otherwise he would really go up and tear the human. The wolf is a kind of animal of vengeance and a kind of savvy animal. The wolf is very clever. He does not violate the promise of not being personally present in front of the shaman. But he is sending people to pass on the words, he Can be regarded as not heard. The reason is that you have not seen the passers-by! So the wolf warrior is now the first line of warriors, rushing toward the fortress. The werewolves attacked again, and Hall glanced at the Werewolf Warrior, who was armed with more than 5,000 weapons. As soon as Hall waved, more than two hundred female ants came out on the fortress. Looking at the dense red figure in the fortress, the wolf suddenly felt a little bad. "Human Summoner?!" More than two hundred fireballs slammed down from the top, and the Werewolf Warrior team was suddenly blown up. Many Werewolf warriors were directly killed. Other Werewolves fighters were also two of them. There is also a warrior. appearance. "hateful!" Because Hall occupied a geographical advantage, and the Werewolf was too surprised to reflect it in time, for a time, the werewolves suffered heavy casualties, and the Werewolf warriors who used the vindictiveness to blow the fireball were still a minority, plus a narrow position. Some werewolf warriors had just hit a fireball and seven or eight fireballs immediately flew at him. I saw that the Werewolf Warriors face changed. He didnt want to run away, but it was where his comrades were. He knocked down his comrades and then, with the explosion, he was fine. But his comrade-in-arms was hit by him down the mountain... "You...how are more and more summoned beasts?" Hearing the explosion, Ai hurried out and saw the dense female ants in the air, even if she was a big princess. Exclaimed. And on the side of Fells, I looked at Hall with a shocked look, thinking that if I played with Hall, how many odds I could have. After the attack of the Werewolf was attacked by Hall, the war had to end in failure. At this time, the shaman was rushing over with the bear figure of the bear. "The wolf does not let you dare to defy the command of the shaman priest!" Xiong Tu came over to see the scene in front of him, and immediately opened his mouth and shouted loudly. "Xiong, don''t talk about it, when the shaman priests gave the order!" Seeing the wolf is not replied, Xiong Tu stared at him in an angry manner and said, "The nonsense, obviously sent a commander of your wolf family, he..." "Oh, you said him... He just went to the front line and went down now. It seems that he hasn''t come down!" Wolf Mo is very casual about his family''s death. Even if the bear figure is angry, he can''t find anything at this time. Words to accuse the wolf. "Enough!" It''s very useful if you want to, and the wolf and the bear figure close their mouths at the same time. "Who is that? How did he come?" As he looked up and looked up, Hall suddenly felt a guilty conscience. He knew that the three below must be the top leaders of the Orc tribe. But when I think that I still have a nine-dimensional magic crystal in my hand, my heart is a little more stable. "Reporting the shaman priest, we don''t know, he seems to be flying and flying from the south to fly!" Hearing a report from his men, he was slightly a hundred meters away. "South? It seems that human beings have to move!" After thinking about it, I looked at the wolf and the bear. "Go back and get ready, humans have to attack!" "Shaman priests, what do they do?" Wolf said suddenly. "Wolf, the wolf cavalry is to defeat the enemy on the front. If you think these humans need your wolf cavalry, then you will stay here! Also, I will send the hurricane warrior to win this. Fortress!" The bear figure glanced at the wolf, and then left here with ease. The wolf was silent for a moment. He knew that it was prepared to take down the fortress. The hurricane appeared, and the people above could not play any tricks. The sinister stunned the fortress and glanced at Hall, and the wolf yelled at the people around him. "Let the affiliated race attack the fortress, the wolf cavalry will come with me!" As he said this, a burst of wolf screams, Hall standing on the fortress looked at the tens of thousands of wolf cavalry that ran like waves under the sea, and his heart was hot. "Wolf cavalry, if you can get all the clothes!" Of course, he also think about it. It takes absolutely a lot of time to conquer them. Plus a few masters of the nine-powered combat are here, the fool will let Hall a A conquered wolf rides! "Where are they going to go?" asked the incomprehensible. "Where can I have, I really admire the monkey below. He will attack as soon as he looks at it!" Hall didn''t know that it was a monk, so this said that he was a monkey. If he was smug, he would estimate it. He will come up and drop Hall from the fortress! "What do we do now?" Ai, asked a little nervous and looked at the wolf cavalry who was far away. "Well, now, pick them up first, then send you back Then what do I do, not what you want to do!" what? What I still want to say, but it was pulled by Fels, and I looked at Fairs Road with incomprehensibility. "Fells, what are you doing!" Feels did not speak, but pointed to the dark shadow of the distance and said, "Ready to prepare for war!" Ai Yi looked up and suddenly exclaimed. I saw a little black shadow turned out to be a hurricane with a lion head and a horror with a cold axe on their backs. ! "Heaven! It''s a hurricane!" Three people in the game, maybe Hall is the least worried, he looked at those hurricane, happy in his heart. Under the incomprehensible eyes of Ai and Feels, Hall summoned the little black and black, and then lost an elf fruit and patted it on the small head. "Little black! Pack them!" Chapter 408： Hurricane Chapter 408 Hurricane Ai Wei took a look at Hall''s black hair, which looked at herself with her cute eyes, and was in the female''s direction. She extended her hands to Xiaohei. Originally, she just did it, but she didn''t think that the little black guy jumped into her arms in her surprised expression, and the dog''s head slammed into the proud chest. This scene shows that Hall and Fells both mouthed, especially Hall, wondering if he would directly throw a hand into the space when a woman wants to hold a little black. "A cute puppy, Hall, how is it for me?" Looking at the love that finally looked like a woman, Hall smiled in the past, before the love did not respond, grabbed the small still squeezed inside. Black gave it up. "not good!" Just kidding, although Hall doesn''t know what Black is, but its power is strong. I think it shouldn''t really be a dog, but Hall doesn''t understand why it is a dog. He still wants it. Go to Long Island and need it to help get more summoned beasts before going. "you!" Ai did not think that Hall did not give face like this, and suddenly his face was somewhat dissatisfied. He just wanted to be born but was pulled by Fels. "Don''t make trouble! The enemy is here!" I loved it and looked up. Sure enough, there was a large black shadow in front of him, and she was very familiar with those shadows. After all, in the previous period, it was the chaos in Tieling City, and a large number of tribal hurricane warriors opened the gate from the sky, which made the Orc army chief drive straight into the city. Although I don''t know why these hurricanes did not continue to attack their small fortress during this time, she always remembered it. Now, after seeing them again, Ai''s face has become somewhat awkward. "Not good, hurricane! Hall, you will take the wounded away, here..." I have been interrupted by Hall when I havent finished talking. "No, so much, how can I go?" I loved my face and changed my face. I carefully looked at the hurricane in front of me. There were hundreds of heads before. I used them to treat these old and weak soldiers. Biting his teeth, he looked at Hall and said, "I know you can go, but I ask you, how many can be taken away! Please!" In other words, Hall is the most weird, regardless of the words of love and pleading. "Oh! You don''t have to say it! I said before that I won''t go, let me deal with it here! You can go in!" Although there are more than two hundred female ants around Hall, what are these low-level Warcraft opponents? She did not see it with her own eyes and naturally would not believe it. "I don''t go!" Love glanced at Hall. "I want to see, what do you do in a while! Maybe I will save you once!" "Oh..." Hall snorted, not paying attention to love, turning to look at the dark shadows who are getting closer. The hurricane, the Orc''s flying World of Warcraft, a huge lion''s head, plus the body of a huge bat, strong and powerful feet can grab things several times heavier than themselves, the claws can easily tear the human skin , is a relatively threatening Warcraft in the World of Warcraft. With the arrival of the Orc hurricane troops, Hall and others immediately heard the snoring sound of a snoring and snoring. What surprised Hall was that the spirits of the hurricane were all monkeys (squatters), and the huge hands were holding a spear, and at this time they all made the same action, that is Ready to throw a spear. "Rely, let''s get started?" Holden was a little anxious, because there was not only him, but also Ai and Feels. It is estimated that Fells might resist these attacks, but it is hard to say love. . If she had something wrong, Ai Tuo would be sad and sad, and finally had a prince, and Hall couldnt want to get rid of it. Besides, love is nothing but a bit more character, but this is not to say that Hall is willing to see her hurt? Regardless of Xiao Hes resentful eyes, Hall slaps on his furry head. "Look! I will be stabbed into a hedgehog. Where else can you drill?" I don''t know if Hall''s words played a role. Under the eyes of love and doubt, suddenly her eyes were big, and Fels was also looking at the scene in front of her face. The hurricane squadrons who originally wanted to throw short spears suddenly fell from the sky like dumplings. Fortunately, the flight is not very high. A group of hundreds of hurricanes and scorpion warriors fell on the mountainside. Then many monks rolled down the mountain, and this scene is so incredible in the eyes of Ai and Firth. . "What''s wrong with this? How did they suddenly fall? Is it my eyes!" Without paying attention to the words of love, Fells looked at the mouth of Hall''s mouth and laughed at the mouth, and ate the black of fruit. "This... is this puppy doing it? Is it supposed to be a puppy? But if it is not a puppy, then what is it? This Hall was originally mysterious. The old war tree of the elves was Something is incredible, and now there is a more incredible puppy...this~" Fells didn''t know how to describe it. He looked at Hall''s back and didn''t know what to say for a while. ...... The situation on the mountain was quickly discovered by the Orcs. It was thought that as long as the hurricane troops were on, human beings would be easily solved, but in fact it was not. They stared at the hurricane warriors who rolled down from the mountainside like a circus. The corners of their mouths were half-baked, but they didnt say a wordetc. When you stand up and support each other and reveal the dirty leather armor, thank you to the Orc warriors for this to wake up. Some affiliated race fighters have rushed to help the wounded, and several quick speeds have quickly informed the shamans to move, because this is really too sudden, and suddenly they do not know whether they should continue to attack or retreat. What shocked them even more was that the ones that were stunned by the hurricane were disappeared. wrong! Soon a few eye-throwing tribal warriors discovered that when the hurricane disappeared, the human man was around. "Not good! It must be the ghost he made! Can''t let him continue this way, otherwise those hurricane..." However, he did not finish his words, and suddenly found a group of griffins appear in front of them, the number of those who absolutely do not need those hurricanes less... "Who is this human being!" Chapter 409： Siege ? "You must leave first! Don''t look at me like this. If you don''t go, then they won''t leave!" Looking at love and staring at himself, Hall shook back unceremoniously. I didnt even know what I wanted to say when I saw myself, but when I saw the soldiers who had already been on the grunts, they had to sigh and say. "That line, then I will go back with them first!" said here, compared to the beauty of Hall, to tell the truth, Hall''s performance has greatly exceeded her cognition, summoning her not to have seen But this is so amazing the summoner, she really saw it for the first time! Especially after seeing the tribe''s hurricane fall inexplicably, and then being accepted by Hall one by one, she felt that the whole brain had some chances. Even she is still thinking, is it true that all summoners are so powerful! However, this idea was thrown out of her mind, joking, if this is the case, then the mainland can be directly renamed to the summoner continent! ...... Sterton Camp At this time, hundreds of thousands of troops have been waiting outside the Tieling City Wall. The north wind is whizzing past, and the flags in the camp are screaming. Aitola came back to the camp to move around. The army had already set a battle position in the morning, and the orc family had already been on the wall, but now it is not receiving the signal from Hall. "His Royal Prince Ai Tu, some generals there are already impatient, they say it is a waste of time... The Orcs are ready, and we will lose a lot when we kill them..." When an old general said this, his eyes could not help but look at the distant wall. He was the most unwilling to see such a siege war, and the orc warriors were generally stronger than the human warriors, usually It is only two to one, or even three to one, that the orcs can be eliminated. Although there are more people here, but this is where he died, he will be distressed as a general! "Wait! Waiting... I believe Hall, since he said that there is a way to get rid of them, then it must..." The words of Aituo have not been finished yet, and suddenly a soldier ran in. "Reporting His Royal Highness, Princess Auntie is back!" Ito heard the words first, then looked at the soldier with a look of surprise. "Where? Where is love?" Just here, suddenly there was a whistling sound in the sky. Ai Tuo waited for the soldier to answer, and then I went out to see it. I saw hundreds of lions and warriors appearing above, and the head of the gryphon sat. Who is not love? "Gryphon? Love is a lion''s scorpion? How can the horrors of the orc family let them come over?" What Ai Tu does not know is that it is not that the hurricane does not want to intercept, but the previous hurricane was taken over by Hall''s surprise! Just when Aito was shocked, it was equally shocking and cozy! At this time, he was looking at the stunned warrior in front of him. If he knew that this swearing warrior was his own ethnic group, he really wanted to use the most cruel punishment to force him to tell the truth. "You mean that you hundreds of people suddenly fell from the sky like this? Those hurricanes did not even listen to the command?" "Shaman priests, not only that, they... they are all conquered by that human!" The warrior also knows that this is replaced by yesterday, and he will not believe it, but in fact, it was indeed unbelievable. Scene. "Summoner? The summoner of spiritual talent!" The sorrow is not an ordinary shaman. When he was young, if the world of mankind naturally knew that there was a profession in the human world, it was the summoner, but only The average summoner can only summon a Warcraft, but like Hall is very rare. But it is not without it. At least one of the people at the Mars City Magic Academy he knew before was one, and she is the semi-Sacred Summoner of the School of Magic, Renee! The presence of the wolf and the bear figure were slightly different, and they did not expect that the little human being was so capable. Especially the wolf Mo, he thought that the wicked man just looked at himself with a provocative look, and suddenly there was a anger in his heart. "Shaman priest! Let me go, I will bring the human head back!" His eyes are like a torch, his eyes are black like a lacquer, and the wisdom stored there is deep. "Your mission is not him! Take good command of your wolf cavalry, and when you are tired of human beings, kill them and fight for the pain of human beings!" "Yes..." The wolf was a little unwilling. The original character was a more proud wolf, but he was very vengeful. He wanted to clean up Hall, but his eyes were just a little jealous. He knew that if he Dare to violate his meaning in the past, it is very likely that he will pack him. Although Wolf''s face is still a bit unwilling, but since he has already served softly, he will no longer care about him. "Bear map!" When I heard the name of my own, the bear figure immediately stepped forward and respectfully responded. "Shaman priests!" "Take your totem warrior and take the fortress!" Xiong Tuwen immediately patted his chest and said, "Follow! Please shaman priests!" The wolf looked at the bear figure and looked away, but he learned it this time and said nothing. "Wolf!" Suddenly heard the pleasant voice, the wolf suddenly stunned, but he quickly reacted. "Shaman priests! Please tell me!" I walked up to the big camp and said, "Let''s go, give some lessons to humans, let them know the power of our orc warriors!" Although this war is very reluctant to fight but since the Beastmaster of the Orc has announced the war, then what he has to do now is to do a good job in this war! "The shaman priests are relieved! I will let the children of Lango perform well!" ...... On the wall, the orc warriors are ready. Rows of magic crystal cannons are facing the human soldiers outside the wall. They were originally used to defend the orcs, but they were taken by the orcs to deal with humans. Have to say that it is the shame of the Principality of Sterling. In addition to the magic crystal cannon, there are thousands of magician troops, some of whom are students from the inner court of the Mars Magic School, and the other part is the students of the Stangan Principality School of Magic. Standing in front of them is Carmen, Tols and Denny. After hearing the total horn sound came, Carmen swayed. "Prepare to attack!" Chapter 410： Totem Warrior Chapter 410 Totem Warriors It has been said before that Tieling City is the fortress of the first defensive orc in the northeast of the Standan Principality, so its defensive ability can be imagined. However, it has a shortcoming, that is, its attention is mainly to defend the orcs from the north. And Steiner is attacking the South in the present, so the Tieling City Fortress''s southern defense construction is much worse. Although he made a short-term revision and supplement when he accidentally took over the city, if he was given a few years, he would be repaired like an iron bucket. In fact, the Orc tribe occupied it just to go further. Invading human countries, they will not consume a lot of manpower and resources. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The magic crystal cannon fired first, and the Tieling City Orc family occupied a high degree of advantage for a moment. The magic crystal cannon had a longer range than the Principality of Sterling. The number of magic crystal cannons on the side of the Principality of the country is relatively large, so relatively speaking, Tieling City has been attacked more. The city wall exploded, the gravel splashed, some Orc warriors and magic crystal cannons were blown up. Similarly, the Principality of Sterling also had some losses. In short, the first gunfire confrontation had their own gains and losses. "Shaman priests!" Standing on the wall, I didn''t care if the Magic Crystal Cannon would hit myself. I saw him waving a hand, and suddenly there were a lot of hurricane warriors in the air, and the Griffin Knights from the Principality of Studan also came from humans. The armys air skies. The direct confrontation between the two air forces is in the same battle. In the orc family, countless short spears are sent from their hands, while humans are countless broken konjac. For a time, both sides have their own losses, and its hard to tell! In the past, the soldiers and World of Warcraft from both sides fell from the sky, and the scene was very tragic. This is not a simple war. For humans, this is a war against Orc warriors. For Orc warriors, this is the command of the Beastmaster. In order to survive, they must also fight! A stunned warrior struck by a broken konjac vomited blood, and at the time of his death, he commanded the hurricane to directly hit the gryphon knight who had flown in front, and he was also in the horror of the gryphon knight. A handful of people caught him, and the two fell straight from the height of a hundred meters, forming a mass of flesh and blood on the ground, regardless of you and me! The power of the orcs is unquestionable. The power of the short spears in their hands is no less than that of the devils. The gryphon knights who are hit are not dead or injured. In the air battle, the soldiers on both sides did not pay attention again, because everyone knows that the next scene is the focus! "attack!" As a general of the Principality of the Standan screamed and screamed, the human soldiers who had been ready to go out suddenly pulled out their weapons and rushed toward Tieling City under the leadership of the sergeant. When the disciple saw it, he immediately directed the magician army forward. Before the soldier arrived at Tieling City, he waved his hand and countless magics flew toward Tieling City with a splendid magical flame. At this time, it was only used by one. Look at the magic with a serious expression on his face. I saw him waving a hand, and a large number of shamans behind him waved their hands at the same time. From time to time, transparent lightning bolts were sent from their hands. The magic of both sides suddenly exploded in the air... ...... "It''s fierce!" Hall looked up at the distance, but soon he took back his eyes, because he was being stunned... a... a bearman of the nine-powered chase chased... Time returned half an hour ago When Hall was ready to act, he suddenly found a group of bears with a stick appearing below, and the one who led the head made him feel a guilty heart. "Nine-class combat power? Too much to see me!" Hall muttered to himself. He didn''t even think about it. He alone had packed up a group of hurricane warriors. If he had to go to the orc to fight in front of him, chances were that he would come to him in person. It is the bear figure who led the team. Behind him are the totem warriors of the bear race. The huge sticks are sacrificed by the shamans and have mystical power. Hall, who originally wanted to attack with the magic crystal cannon, suddenly found that the bears were holding the stick and making a throwing action against them. Without hesitation, they directly summoned the lightning golden eagle to sit up and just flew up and found The sticks rushed toward the fortress quickly with a ray of light. "Booming!" Looking at the fortress, the rocks were actually cracked under the attack of these sticks and the tofu. Hall couldnt help but be scared. If these strange sticks hit the crowd, how much damage would it be! However, Hall''s idea clearly shows that it is superfluous. Let''s not say that there are so many totem warriors in the Orc tribe, that is, the totem in their hands cannot be mass-produced! Its the bears who hold the totems in their hands. They are all acquired after a long period of accumulation. Not only that, they are not a one-time weapon! If this is done when the enemy and the enemy are evenly matched, then the totem warrior can give the enemy a heavy blow, but the combat power of the totem will be greatly reduced. If the enemy is not defeated, then they will become the main target of the enemy. What''s more, if their totems are taken away, it will be even more tragic, so this trick is impossible to use casually! The reason why Xiong Tu did this, his purpose is also very simple, that is, to prevent Hall, such a guy, from being so condescending to occupy the topography to attack them. Seeing that Hall had fled, he couldnt help but chase it up, and then there was the scene. Hall''s first plan is very simple is to save them by his skill, and then let Ai Tu attack Tieling City, and he himself is taking this opportunity to bring the food of the Orcs Give it a steal! If there is no head of the Xiongren nationality behind him, he is likely to have succeeded long ago, and he will be chased everywhere. "Damn! This can''t be done! If he keeps chasing, how can I still have the opportunity to act?" Hall bit his teeth, then turned his direction and flew directly toward the wall of Tieling City. The bear figure behind him suddenly screamed. "Abominable human, you stand for me!" Because the bear figure is not too dominant in flight, his obese body is very disadvantaged in this respect. Originally, he thought that Hall controlled the hurricane who had conquered so many hurricanes. He should have used the hurricane to escape, but he did not expect that he would have a seventh-class flying World of Warcraft. Not only that, this human spirit is particularly powerful in his field. In the pressure, there is only a little discomfort. Seeing that Hall came to the center of the city, he had to run the vindictiveness to the maximum and quickly rushed toward the abominable human. Chapter 411： Unbelievable Chapter 411 Unbelievable Coziness "call!" A whistling sound came, and the orc soldiers who were gathering underneath suddenly became chaotic, but after seeing the figure behind them, they immediately calmed down. Because in their opinion, being chased by a 9th-class fighter, it is already clear that the results are clear. "Its a bear figure!" Some sharp-eyed people shouted loudly, and everyone found that the bear figure suddenly accelerated, and the whole person was close to the figure in front. "Damn! You forced me!" The figure sitting in front is not someone else. It is the Hall who wants to attack the orc family. He didnt think that he was chasing after him. He originally thought that under the attack of the human army, the nine-class combat power of the orc family would all stay on the front line. He did not know that it was because he had conquered a group of hurricane warriors before. The picture shows the order to win the Hall! Otherwise those totem warriors have long been taken to the front to participate in the battle. And because of this order, let Hall also succumb to the heart, from the original just want to secretly get rid of the grass, become a strike! If he knew that Hall had no cards, he would not have issued an order that would make him regret it. "Roar!" The bear figure suddenly screamed and the temper was running to the maximum. This situation was very difficult, and he could not support it for a long time. However, the effect was very obvious. It was necessary to catch up with the human who could only escape before, but suddenly he discovered the human. Even facing himself, he was gnawing his teeth and sneer. He didn''t know why he suddenly stunned. He seemed to realize that something seemed wrong. Waiting for him to react, suddenly a huge voice appeared in front of him, and then a few black shadows rushed over him. The bear figure suddenly stopped and walked, and his hands made a defensive posture to block the shadow attack. "Hey!" The bear figure suddenly snorted, and then the whole person was pumped by a giant force, and the figure quickly slid toward the rear. There was a loud bang, and several houses that were still erected fell down and smoked. "This... what is this?" "The bear figure... The bear figure is being shot!" Some of the Orc tribe warriors can''t believe the scene in front of them. The powerful bear figure is actually shot and flies in a face, so how powerful is this tree-like monster in front of you! Hall saw the bear figure being shot, and his face did not show a smile of joy. "Damn! The last nine magic crystal! If you don''t have a way to add it to me, then I have to be careful when I go to Long Island..." With a bang, a figure rushed out of the collapsed ruins. Hall looked at it. Isn''t this the bear figure? But at this time he was very embarrassed, the original smooth hair became messy at this time, and his face also showed a sly expression. "Abominable human! You..." The bear figure did not finish, suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the tall monster in front of him. "This is... the ancient tree of war of the elves! How could it be here?" The ancient tree of war got the order of Hall, and it was able to attack the orc soldiers below. The thick branches of the one were swarming in the orc warriors, and dozens of hundreds of orc warriors made a scream. The sound is then pumped away like the bear figure. This is one of his branches, and the other branches are also waving after the branches are taken out. Those who were not drawn to the orc family were suddenly scared to go to the ghosts and wandering around. "Hey! Give me a hold! Archers prepare the Rockets! Others are farther away!" Hall naturally knows that the ancient tree of war is afraid of fire, so he appeared directly on the ancient tree of war. He is there, he can temporarily worry about the problem of the bear figure. "what?" Originally thought that Hall was only hiding in the ancient trees of war, but when he saw the sudden appearance of thirty personal classes and more than 30 magic crystal cannons around the Hall, he was dumbfounded. These people are also Warcraft? He really can''t understand, where are these humans coming from! Wouldn''t it be fake? However, with the opening of the magic crystal cannon, this allowed Xiongtu to immediately forget this idea! Although there are not many more than 30 magic crystal cannons, but they are exploded in the crowd of orc warriors who are all crowds, the killing effect is particularly obvious! "hateful!" The death of a large number of orc soldiers made Xiongtu''s eyes red, and he immediately took out his own battle axe. The whole man broke into a huge vindictiveness, and the whole person turned into a meteor and rushed toward the war ancient tree where Hall was located. "boom!" The huge axe was chopped on the branches, and even cut a third, showing how powerful the bear figure is! However, because he did not cut the branches, he was again taken out by another branch. Hall vaguely saw that the bear figure seemed to spit a blood, but he did not dare to take it lightly, because he found that the combat power of the branches cut by the bear figure was greatly reduced. There are only a dozen of such branches in the war ancient trees. If they are all cut into such a way, then what else? Looking at the bear figure that flew out again, Hall knew that his time was running out. He quickly directed the war tree to attack the city wall, while constantly letting Sinai and the thirty gryphon knights control the demon. The crystal cannon attacked. For a time, the place where the war tree was moved was covered with the bodies of orc soldiers. "What? A huge old tree?" When you hear this news, you are as shocked as anyone! He felt that it was impossible in the first time! To know the ancient tree of war, but the war weapon of the elves is www.novelhall.com~ very precious, usually only when the elves are in distress, but now he even heard the soldiers telling themselves that they are in town. There is a huge old tree that is coming here! How can this make him believe? The battle with the Principality of Sterling has been at a critical juncture, and the hurricane and human lions have already retired, winning half! The human magician army should be too many in number, and the orc race party will be suppressed. At this time, the wolf cavalry and the human cavalry who have led him have been confronted, and their target is the human magician. We! Moreover, the human cavalry is very fragile in front of the wolf cavalry. Basically, three human cavalry can kill a wolf cavalry. It can be seen that the wolf is indeed a proud capital! At this critical time, there was such an accident suddenly, which made my heart very unhappy! "Boom!" A loud noise will wake up awkwardly, turning his head and seeing, a huge figure appeared in front of him. "This is impossible" Chapter 412： how is this possible How is Chapter 412 possible? "This is... the ancient tree of war of the elves? When did the elves and humans stand together again? No! That is..." I was still thinking about the problem and suddenly found a situation, that is, there are still people on the ancient tree of war! Thirty people have manipulated the magic crystal cannon in the huge war tree to shell the orc soldiers below. And that shot was just the human manipulation he had seen! "Is that human summoner? He is not..." Just when he wondered where the bear figure was, suddenly a figure rushed to the war tree, and the war tree was once again resisted with the branches, and the figure was taken away, at the same time, a huge branch from where The ancient tree of war fell. "Bear map?" After seeing the bear figure that was shot and vomiting blood, the wrinkled eyes suddenly became the boss. He did not think that this war tree would cause the bear figure to be so badly injured! When I saw the bear figure, I still had to attack, and I quickly yelled. "Xiong! Come back!" "Hey!" The bear figure that was angered by Hall rips open the worn leather armor of his body, revealing his burly chest full of chest hair. When he wants to attack again, he hears a pleasant voice. He glanced at the Hall on the ancient tree of war, and then he flew away unwillingly. He is not a wolf. For the shaman, he is a respected person. Others, he does not know, he can easily take Tieling City with a few arrangements, and he admire him! Looking at the bear figure retreating, Hall in the war tree was not relieved. This way, the bear figure is like a dog skin plaster that can''t be squandered. Even if it is on the body, it will be repeated like a war tree attack, let alone the strength of his attachment. The old tree of war, three branches of one person! "The orc family is really too difficult!" After touching the sweat of his forehead, Hall looked at the orc soldiers below and found that they were all led by some captains, far away from the old war tree. . "They are..." Looking up, Hall found a monkey full of mystery in his dress staring at himself. "I didn''t expect to look down on you, the ancient tree of the Elves'' wars? I haven''t seen it for a long time!" The gloomy flies over and the bear map around him is closely following. "Human! You are not easy! I admit that I underestimated your strength!" Hall didn''t think that this monkey would actually talk to himself. What do you mean? Continue to start playing or how? To be honest, Hall and the coquettish wolf are afraid of both sides! I can see from the situation just now that the orc soldiers have suffered heavy casualties, showing how powerful the ancient war trees are, and Hall they can still place magic crystal cannons on the ancient trees of war. It must be said that this human The brain hole is really open! The battle with Sterdan outside is a crucial moment. If the battle here has affected the outside, then it is very likely that the St. James Congress will be on the battle! And Hall is clear in my heart that the ancient tree of war has been around for almost twenty minutes since it was summoned. There are still less than ten minutes, the ancient tree of war will disappear, and then there will be a landfall that will definitely fall. The result of the escape. "You are the commander of the Orc army?" Hall tried to speak in a flat tone. "Human! Pay attention to your words! This is the shaman priest of our orc family!" Xiong Tu sees Hall so unwelcome to the shaman priests, and immediately stepped forward to Hall. "That is your shaman priest!" Hall called this cumbersome at this time and still tangled with this matter, could not help but grin and said disdainfully. Just kidding, now when the two races are killing, can I see the king of your orc family still want to go down and say hello? Seeing the bear figure still want to talk, and waved his hand to stop him, and looked at the careless Hall with a deep glance. "Human, what is your name?" "Hall!" Hall did not hide. Is it true that this orc knows his name and will there be a whole orc family? "Hall?" He whispered aloud, and then he said, "Command Wolf, retreat! Exit Tieling City!" Suddenly, I heard that the bear figure or the Hall was not for a moment, especially Hall. He thought about what to do before, but he was willing to announce his retreat at this time. Is there any conspiracy? The bear figure opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but after seeing his gloomy look, he said nothing, and he could go down and arrange it. Hall is still wondering, he wondered if he would attack this stunner at this time, but with the horn of the horn, Hall was surprised to develop, and the wolf cavalry outside Tieling City actually came back. At this time, the soldiers on both sides have been separated, and they are constantly moving towards their respective camps. At this time, a figure quickly came from afar, and Hall looked up. Who is the wolf? I saw that his eyes were red, and he wanted to tear his face away. This can''t blame him. Before he had defeated the human cavalry, he could attack the noble magician army. He could already see the panic expression on the face of the human magician. All of his men had raised the butcher knife and prepared to make these The human magician who has hurt them tastes the taste of blood. However, at this time the horn of the orc camp rang, it is like preparing to taste a food, suddenly found that the food has gone bad, the mood makes the wolf unhappy kill! He wanted to let his men go directly, but he thought that if he violated the arbitrary order in this situation, he might get to the wolf king when he was there, and he could not eat any benefit! He violently forced a nine-person fighter of humanity to retreat, and then he reluctantly directed his wolf cavalry to quickly retreat toward Tieling City. The human cavalry in the Principality of Sterling has been repulsed by the wolf cavalry, so they are very reluctant to retreat. And the generals of Sterdan saw the scene in front of them, and they couldnt help but feel relieved. My heart suddenly had a new understanding of the orcs! Orc! horrible! The wolf did not have time to pay attention to what the human general thought. His original angry expression saw the shocked expression on his face after seeing the ancient tree of war and the Hall standing above. "What about humans? How is it possible?" Chapter 413： Eviction Chapter 413 retreat "Abominable human!" When the wolf came back, he saw the bodies of a large number of orc soldiers around the ancient tree of war, and the arrogant and injured bear figure standing on the side, suddenly glared at Hall. "Wolf!" The pleasant voice suddenly came from the side, and the wolf Mo reluctantly retreated to the side. At this time, two nine-class fighters from the Principality of Standan appeared outside Tieling City, and they were equally shocked. The huge war tree in Tieling City, the mood can not be calm for a long time. "This... is the ancient tree of war of the elves? Didn''t you think that Hall could summon this too? It''s incredible!" "Yeah, I thought he had any way, I didn''t think it was like this!" After the appearance of the two human nineth-class fighters, both the bear figure and the wolf Mo also flew up, and the four men squatted inside and outside Tieling City. He did not pay attention to the two human nine-class fighters. His eyes kept looking at Hall. What kind of harm he would bring to the orc family when he appeared in the war tree, he was considering whether to use this opportunity to Hall stays here. When Hall saw him, he dared to stay here and watched the orc warriors retreat in an orderly manner. He also quickly directed the war tree to walk outside Tieling. Seeing the ancient trees of the war, the abyss and other orcs were exposed to the alert, but they saw that the war tree did not do anything else, and waved their hands, and the orc warriors did not make an attack. "Shaman priest, isn''t he watching him leave?" He was still talking about the violent wolf. He saw his eyes staring red at the Hall, and he couldnt wait to eat his meat. This time, for the rudeness of the wolf, the bear figure did not object. He also looked at the Hall and the old war tree with angerful eyes. It was a good situation, and it was destroyed by Hall alone. How can this make him reconciled? Although human beings have already been in a weak position, the number of human armies still occupies an advantage. Once the war tree in the city cooperates with the human army outside the city, the orc race will be in a very passive situation. And he wants to evacuate, he is thinking about reducing the number of casualties. After all, the fighters on this road, except the werewolves and the bears, are not very strong. They are easily eliminated from the ancient trees of war. Tens of thousands of orc warriors can be seen. Therefore, there is now a strange scene on the battlefield. Several high-level representatives of both sides watched the Hall commanding the war tree slowly and walked to the side of the city wall. The orc warriors were trembled from the war old trees. Be careful while you are passing by. The human soldiers, under the leadership of several generals, slowly approached Hall to them. Just as the orc soldiers were about to leave the wall of the city, suddenly the ancient trees of war were subject to change under the watchful eye of others. When Hall saw it, he immediately sneaked a sentence. He didnt know where it was. The ancient tree of war was time. It was impossible to say that, with a wave of hands, more than 30 lions appeared at the side, and after receiving the magic crystal cannon, let Sini Er and others sat on the griffin, and Hall himself sat on the lightning golden eagle when the war tree completely stopped moving, and took the war tree into the space in front of the orc high-ranking ornate! "Is it really what he summoned?" Although it is unclear why Hall wants to put away the war tree at this time, but after seeing the ancient tree of war that Hall is calling by hand, the shock in my heart is not lower than anyone. "let''s go!" He didn''t know if this was Hall''s suspected plan, but he knew that this situation is no longer necessary for the orc family. It is better to quit first and then find a way! However, before the three people left, they all looked at Hall deeply. The sharp eyes almost made Hall a bit too much! Looking at the arrogant people who really left, Hall couldn''t help but feel relieved. He didn''t find out himself. In the place covered by the magic robe, it was completely soaked! Hall did not dare to wave, waved his hand, and Sinner nodded, and he could follow the orc army with the more than 30 Griffin Knights and want to see if they really left the North Gate. "Hall!" Upon hearing this voice, Hall turned around and saw that the person was really Aituo, and he was surrounded by Ai and others. "Are you coming?" Hall said, pointing his fingers and saying, "The orc family has receded, let your generals take over the city defense below, I am worried about the orc family..." The Halls words have not been finished yet. Suddenly there was a huge bang in the north. Hall and others slammed their heads and saw that there was a huge smoke rising from the north gate. A general of the Principality of Sterling seemed to think of something, and quickly said anxiously. "Edo prince, the orc family those bastards, they ruined the northern walls!" "What?" The crowd exclaimed, and then looked at Sin, who rushed from afar, and said respectfully to Hall. "Adults, the orcs have retired to the prairie, but they destroyed the walls of the north!" "Bastard!" Ai Tuo hated and said, from today''s battle, it can be seen that if the party of the Principality of Standan has an advantage in the number of people, it is very likely that the orcs will not be beaten. Especially the wolf cavalry, their toughness gave Ai Tu a deep impression ~ www.novelhall.com ~ human cavalry is so vulnerable in front of them! Not only that, but the magician troops were almost collided by the wolf cavalry. If the magician troops led by Kamen winds suffered heavy casualties, the Stangan Principality would not be able to explain to the Fire Empire. Many people present in the field are actually concerned about Hall. After all, the shock of the ancient trees of war has been hard to forget. However, the current situation is to repair the northern city walls as soon as possible, otherwise the Ordos will be very passive once the Orcs attack again. ...... "Call!" Hall took a deep breath. This time he felt that facing these orcs was more dangerous than facing the elves and the seas. Fortunately, the orc priests did not continue to attack him. It is a temporary retreat. Otherwise, once the ancient tree of war disappears, you will definitely be chased by Wolf and Bear. "At present, the orcs here have returned to the prairie, so the orcs on the side of the Black Iron Fort should get news soon. I have to hurry up before this, I hope Lina has nothing to do!" ...... Chapter 414： Black iron fort Chapter 414 Black Iron Fort After they said hello to Hall and Edo, they did not take anyone, including steel, and they sat alone in the northeast. {See the latest chapter please go to: ww.Weu} Please search (product @飤) to see the most! The fastest updated novel And Ai Tu, they sent 200,000 troops to follow the footsteps of Hall, and also developed toward the northeast. Others are honestly repairing the city wall of Tieling City, which was destroyed by the orcs. Although they still have an advantage, they are afraid to fight against the orc wolf cavalry. Based on this Tieling City, Ai Tu believes that the orcs will not fool the wolf cavalry to attack the city. They really do this, then they dont mind smashing up the orcs. ...... Road to victory The black iron dwarf repaired the tunnel from Heidelberg to the Principality of Sterling. At this time, the rock gate was locked, and there was a group of tribal soldiers on the hill watching. At this time, a black shadow quickly flew from afar. A centurion of the orc family just wanted to order an alert. He suddenly found a black wind and a hurricane, while the hurricane was a martyr warrior. ! After waved and let the people under the guard continue to guard, the orc family centurion went up to meet the hurricane warrior. "Friends of the Yi people, my brother, how come you are here? Are you not a satisfied shaman priest in Tieling City?" The sectarian warrior did not come down from the hurricane, but looked at the orc centurion with an anxious look. "This centurion adult, let me inform the adults, Tieling City has been broken, millions of human forces have already made their way here! The shamans of the shamans have already withdrawn from Tieling City, and are now retreating to the prairie! what! The orc centurion heard a face and he didn''t think that humans had won. When he heard the news, he didn''t believe it for the first time, but he looked at the sinister warrior who seemed to be injured. He said immediately after thinking about it. . "If you don''t want to be late, you should hurry from the Iron Railway Fort in front of the Victory Road. Niuteng adults are there!" After the Terran warrior thanked him, he immediately drove the hurricane from a small door that opened, and the road to victory appeared in front of him. This passage, which was ordered to be the road to victory, is very high, and it is about six meters. It is not known what the black iron dwarf is doing to repair such a high tunnel. The inside of the tunnel is not black. There is a magic light on every other road on the top, and the inside is illuminated. The tunnel is not like a pit, but it is smoothed and looks like a tunnel in the earth. The Yi people warriors could not help but see it! This monk warrior is not a true warrior of the hurricane. He is actually a change of the face of the elf with the elves. He is the Hall that came from Tieling City. After knowing the power of the orc family, he understood that forcing the attack is not the best way. In addition, he has no magical crystals. He cant continue to summon war trees for at least seven days. Can only be taken. He wants to pretend to be a warrior of the Terran hurricane, first to explore the situation of the orc race, and the reason why he dare to do so is not afraid of being discovered, because in his space, there is now a hurricane of the Yi people. The warrior is inside. He is the only surviving Scorpion Warrior that Hall found between the injured hurricane after the Orc retreat! Through blood stasis, Hall learned that this monk was called a hurricane, a fifth-class warrior, and a tribe of the Yi people. After learning about the orc family, Hall had this plan. The road to victory is very long. You can see some tribal warriors under the garrison along the way. A large number of magic crystal guns and war weapons like the brakes, so that Hall can not help but wrinkle every day, and sometimes come up and ask. The Wind Warrior, which made Hall want to grab some ideas, suddenly converges. Lina hasn''t seen it yet. The dwarves haven''t saved it for this. Now it''s better not to mess with it! After about a few minutes of flight, Hall only saw a ray of light coming in front of it. Through this gate, Hall really found out that it was a mountain! There is a huge gate in the middle of the mountain, and there are two rock statues of the dwarf on the gate. Only those giant elephants seem to be somewhat damaged, and the surrounding trees have traces of war burning. It seems that here it was a big battle. Its not like how its outside. When I came in, I found out that there was still snow here! It is obviously a road of ten minutes. Why is there the sun on the side of Sterdan, and it will snow here? Not waiting for Hall to understand, suddenly a few flying figures appeared on his side, Hall did not make any extraordinary moves, according to the previous statement, the hurricane warrior is a Tauren, he After hearing the nod, and then leading the Hall in front of this time, Hall immediately directed the hurricane warrior to chase. By this opportunity, Hall looked at the right side and found that there was a sea there. Did the sea people participate? Soon they came to the gate of the huge stone statue, where there is a place dedicated to flying World of Warcraft. After seeing the Tauren go down, Hall also flew down After stopping the hurricane, he patted his head, and then he followed the Tauren to the inside of the gate. The situation was fierce at the time? Hall once went to meet and asked the Tauren warrior who led the team. The Tauren felt that this was an opportunity to show their strength, so he immediately excited about the situation at the time. It turned out that when the orcs came, they used to be excuses for buying weapons. They did not send many people at that time, probably only about three hundred. This is not enough for the black iron dwarves to see them! You must know that the Black Iron Dwarf is a large ethnic group with a population of 500,000. If you are a warrior, you don''t know 200,000. If the orc wants to go to war with this person, it is better to say that it is better to send it to death. The orcs sent this time were foxes, and there was also a fox family in Heidelberg. They suddenly discovered that the fox people were actually the sacred women who had been separated for many years. The foxes Shaman suddenly expressed their gratitude to the Black Iron Dwarf King. And sent a lot of wine to come over. The black iron dwarf was very good face, and held a banquet with the fox shaman. The result was to take medicine in the wine and take advantage of the power of the dwarfs to occupy the Black Iron Fort! Chapter 415： Lina is a saint Chapter 415, Lina is a saint I go! Is it simple? If Hall is now in the Black Iron Fort occupied by the orcs, he really wants to go back and ask Black Iron. Are you short because of the short size of your head? The 500,000 people were actually settled by the orc family overnight, that is, 500,000 pigs, and at least a few days and nights! The speechless Hall can only feel a little in the heart, on the surface he praises the Fox and the Tauren! Hearing Halls Գˡ is so praised, the Tauren is embarrassed to touch his horn! "The girl of the fox family should not be a saint? Should she be an excuse for the fox family?" Hall said that he wanted to know the news of Lina from this bullhead population, but to his surprise, the Tauren soldier told him that Lina is really the sacred woman of the Fox family! Lying in the trough! I really saw a ghost! Hall couldn''t help but swear again, how could the world have such a coincidence? Originally I wanted to continue to ask where Lina went, but at this time, Hall suddenly found out that there were many people in front of him, well, many orcs! Sitting at the top is actually a tiger race! The word ''king'' on the forehead is so conspicuous, but the face is a handsome old man except the ear is furry! And next to him is a tauren. This Hall has been inquired from time to time. He should be the leader of the Tauren! "Tiger screaming! Niuteng adults! This is a hurricane sent by the shaman priests!" The Tauren soldier immediately retreated to the side, and Hall knew that he could not be too calm, so he pretended to swear to the two adults. {See the latest chapter, please go to: ww.We} "Reporting the Tigers and adults, Niu Teng adults! I am willing to let you know that the humans have already retaken the Tieling City. Our losses are heavy, just like the prairie retreat!" The tiger screamed and wrinkled, and the word ''wang'' became somewhat distorted because of this movement. "What happened? The shaman priest would have failed. Isn''t the wolf with a wolf cavalry beside him? Is it because the wolf does not obey the instructions?" Niu Teng is also open, and his fists and big eyes glanced at Hall, and after recognizing a breath in his nose, he snorted. "Wolf Mo is a guy who is a bit proud, but he doesn''t dare to do this. The guy who is in the bear map is also there. He won''t give the wolf a chance to relax! Is there any hidden feeling here?" Hall knows that if he can''t find a suitable excuse, he will soon be seen, and he finds that the two of them have nine strengths, but they have not found their flaws, but he can''t take it lightly. The shaman priest of the fox is no longer here. The wisdom displayed by the sorcerer of the sorcerer makes him a little jealous, and the foxes who are also known for their cleverness, they will not be worse than the shackles! So he has to take this opportunity to tell the story to write two, and then go on and look for a chance to look at Lina. After listening to Hall, the Tigers and Niuteng couldnt help but stunned. They didnt think there was an Elves war tree! "Elves? Are they allied with humans? No, the elves have not been entangled by the sea and the fallen, how did they come out?" Seeing the tiger whispering in thinking, Niu Teng asked a few more questions. Hall said the situation on the day of coziness and said that he saw a million human army marching here. "One million?" Although the human soldier''s combat power and the orc family have no way to compare it, but the ants are more likely to bite the dead, they still understand! Because a large number of soldiers were sent to guard the dwarves to capture, after all, hundreds of thousands of prisoners want to deal with it is not a day or two. In this way, what they can do now is only temporary defense! The original strategy of cooperating with the attacking of the Principality of Sterling could not be carried out now. I thought that the Tigers couldnt help but patted the table. "You should go to rest first!!" Niu Teng waved and let the Hall go to rest. Hall did not want to stay here. After a ceremony, he followed the Tauren soldier and left. As for how the Tigers and Niuteng have a headache, it is not his business. What he needs to do now is to find Lina and see if he can save the Black Iron Dwarf. Under the leadership of the Tauren soldier, Hall came to a room and saw that the Tauren was going to go, and Hall quickly stopped. "This Tauren Warrior please stay!" The Tauren warrior looked at Hall with some incomprehensibility, but he was very good when he heard that he was a Tauren warrior. "What are the brothers of the Yi people? Is it hungry? Can I help you with something?" Hall smiled and thanked him a bit, and then said some compliments, he saw that the Tauren was very embarrassed and should be well deceived. Sure enough, after a few words, the Tauren almost fluttered. When Hall spoke, he used his mental power to observe the surrounding situation. After discovering that there was no other situation, he suddenly showed **** surgery. Under the horror of the Tauren, a magical array of blood was quickly assembled. It was printed on his cute head. After a long time, Hall took a deep breath. "This should be my limit! It seems that after a while I need to upgrade the magic to a fourth class!" Looking at the Tauren warrior who looked at himself with respect and looked at him, Hall smiled and said. "Talk about your situation, it is best to say everything about you!" ...... An hour later The Tauren left the room where Hall was. "Bovine? Well!" Hall doesn''t know why the name of the orc family is so funny, but this is not the main thing. The main thing is that he got the news from the cow''s mouth. Lina is really a fox woman. At this time she has been fox. The shaman brought the prairie back. For this news, Holden felt a bit irritated in his heart. "It seems that I want to save Lina this time. It is estimated that it is unrealistic!" Let me not say that the face of this high elf can avoid the observation of such a senior shaman, that is, his strength, even the wolf can not beat them, let alone the prairie base camp with the holy level! Another news that cows gave him was that the black iron dwarves were indeed detained. They became slaves and mines. Some black iron dwarf forging masters were concentrated to help the orcs build weapons, while the previous weapons were large. Some were shipped to the front line of the battle against the Fire Empire! "The original orc race is playing this abacus! It''s a good trick!" Chapter 416： Dwarf high-rise Chapter 416 Dwarf High-rise Although the orc people don''t know why they attacked humans at this critical time, their plans don''t seem to be planned for two days. They estimate that they have already planned this! The Black Iron Dwarf is a tragedy and the first victim! Since Hall has already learned this, he feels that he should help the Black Iron Dwarf. If he can rescue most of the Black Iron Dwarves, then the Orc''s weapon supply will be broken, which is very beneficial to the front of the Firewind Empire. ! Hall has let the controlled cows go to the news, and what he has to do now is to take a good rest. After the cows get the news, he is planning. {See the latest chapter, please go to: ww.Weu} Please search (product & book net) to see the most complete! The fastest updated novel On the second day of Hall''s rest, the cowpea appeared again in Hall''s room. "What? The representatives of the seas are coming? Are they coming to buy weapons?" When I heard the sea people use the food in the sea, such as the purchase of Heilongjiang''s weapons, Hall suddenly flashed a bright light, he seemed to catch the thread, but for a time he could not remember, remember that he almost crapped. Just as he was restless, he suddenly glanced at the cowpea standing on the side, and the chaotic thoughts in his mind were finally drawn into a straight line. "Wait! Mozu? Haizu? Orc? God! This..." Hall suddenly figured it out. He thought it was incredible. The Mozu even united the sea and the orcs to attack humans! Are they really trying to occupy Allen''s mainland? If so, what can the Orcs and the Seas get? It can be seen from the **** moon continent that the Mozu is bloodthirsty, cruel, and insatiable. Can the Orcs and the seas believe in destroying human beings, can they share the mainland with the Mozu? how is this possible! Hall suddenly felt that there seemed to be something ulterior secret here! However, he has too little news, so the cow is said, the order of the orc attack is the beastmaster personally issued, not to mention the cow bean, it is estimated that Niuteng has no guts to question the Beastmaster! Fortunately, the cow said that the agreement is under discussion and has not been implemented immediately! "There is still time, I have to think of a way to do it. According to the cowpea, it takes about three days from the big bang to the Black Iron Fort to fly World of Warcraft. In this way, I still have two days, otherwise I am willing to be sent to the communications staff, and I will be seen through it!" Because Hall''s mental strength can no longer be controlled by blood stasis, what he can do now is to use his identity and cowpea to save those dwarves. "See if you can find a way to take me to see the dwarves, preferably the dwarfs!" Bovine did not refuse, he said directly, "Adult, the dwarf''s high-level have been put down the medicine, the strength can not be played properly, the medicine is configured by the Fox family shaman, only the drug is only available to her!" It is the shaman priest! But now she has gone to the prairie, and there is no need to think about the antidote... Yep? Antidote? Hall suddenly blinked, and the spring of life could even suppress the flower of the underworld of Nosia. What could the poison of the fox priest? When I think of it, he immediately decides that he can no longer waste time. This must be implemented soon! After lunch, Hall followed the cows and laughed while walking in the Black Iron Fort. Although the Black Iron Fort is an orc patrol, the cows are very skilled and greet them. This is He usually does things, so everyone has no doubts about anything. And everyone knows that cows like to brag with others, so after seeing how he and the Terran warriors touted how the last battle was so powerful, everyone shook his head with a funny smile. Soon, under the leadership of the cow, Hall came to a basement, and the cow whispered in Hall''s ear. "Adult, in front of the place where the dwarfs are held, the Black Iron Dwarf King has been sent to the prairie, and now only a few generals of the Black Iron Dwarf are being held!" Hall heard the nod and the two continued to move forward as planned. Soon, a few fully armed Tauren in front of them appeared in front of them. Hall suddenly said loudly, "I said the cow bean brothers, your Tauren warriors are really amazing. The black iron dwarves are not weak. You even took them all in one night! It seems that the fighting power of your Tauren can be Its the top three in the orc family! The few Tauren warriors originally wanted to swear to let them leave, and suddenly heard Hall say this, and the faces of the Taurens were not revealing their expressions. "Hey, hurricane brothers, but not! Our Tauren warriors are very powerful!" After the cows patted his chest and made a squeaking noise. "Bovine, how come you?" One of the Tauren warriors suddenly asked, and the cows immediately said with a smile. "Oh, this is not the hurricane brothers sent by the sultry priests. He said that he admired our last battle, and wanted to see the dwarves generals who were captured by us, so I brought coming!" The Tauren warrior and the other Tauren looked at each other. They were very proud of what Hall had said, and they saw that it was brought by the cowpea, so there was no rejection. "Well, they are inside, you can look at it, remember, although they are suppressed by drugs, but their temper is very stinky, if it is not necessary to keep them for the time being, otherwise I could not help but Their stinky and hard heads are smashed!" "Well Thank you! I will take the hurricane brothers to see me. I will invite a few brothers to drink!" After saying that the cows and the Hall walked toward the inside, when they came in, Hall found several black iron dwarves locked by chains, their armor had been damaged, and there was a black iron dwarf beard. Being burnt, it shows how terrible it was at the time of the battle. "Hey! A little tauren and monkey are coming! You''d better let me go, or wait for me to go out, I will kill your orcs and keep them!" One of the dwarves with a flaming hair and beard yelled at Hall. If they had an iron chain on their hands and feet, he might have to rush straight to give Hall and Cow a punch! "Tie Yu, let''s say a few words. They are just two little guys. If you have time to talk nonsense, it''s better to take a break!" He was talking about another black iron dwarf. Hall looked at him and found that he looked a little like steel. In fact, he thought more. If it wasnt for the dwarf himself, let the others finally distinguish between two different dwarves. Still a little difficult. "Monkey, what have you been watching me doing?" Chapter 417： Iron block Chapter 417 Iron Block "Monkey! You have been staring at me to see what to do!" The black iron dwarf who spoke is not very good-tempered, or, in this case, it is estimated that no black iron dwarf who is imprisoned will have a bad temper! Hall hasn''t said anything yet, but the cowpea on the side is not doing it. I saw him screaming at the black iron dwarf of the roaring Hall. (please see the latest section) Please search (product % book net) to see the most! The fastest updated novel "Shut up! Otherwise I will smash your head!" Hall knows that this is caused by blood stasis. They are their masters. After the owner is insulted, they will feel that they are also insulted, so the cows will be so atmosphere! "Okay!" Hall reached out and stopped the cowpea. The cowpea had to retreat a few steps. This situation was seen by a few black iron dwarves. They didn''t think of a Tauren and a The relationship between the human race is so good! When Hall looked at the situation around him and found no abnormalities, he could isolate the mentality. Although several black iron dwarves have been suppressed by the medicine, their realm is still there. It is even more curiosible to see that a monk has such a strong spiritual power. Hall knew that time was tight, so he didn''t have any nonsense. He took the glory of the high elf on his face and revealed the face of the human face. "Long-term short-term, I am Hall. Alexander, a friend of steel. This time I sneaked in and tried to save you. I don''t know if the self-funded medicine can remove the toxins from your body. Let''s try it. If true. If you can, I am talking to you about the next action plan!" After saying that Hall immediately took the glory of the high elves, in the eyes of several black iron dwarves, he took out a few reagents and handed them over. The black iron dwarf, formerly known as the Iron Feather, just wanted to talk, but was stunned by another black iron dwarf. "Shut up the iron feather! Give it to me here!" After that, the black iron dwarf came over and whispered, "I know you, Human Hall, you are a friend of steel, the owner of the fox girl Lina!" Seeing that this dwarf knows himself, Hall can''t help but relax, thus avoiding the situation of more trouble. "Since you know me, that''s easy! I heard that a lot of black iron dwarves were forced to mine to build weapons for the orcs. We need a plan to save them!" The black iron dwarf heard a burst of light in his eyes. "Human Hall, you are good, I am the iron man of iron, he told me about you! You really are a different human!" As a result, the reagents that Hall handed over, the iron block directly drank the reagent containing the life spring water, regardless of the obstruction of the iron feather. Iron Feather couldn''t help but look at Hall with some anger, because he still didn''t fully believe in Hall. If Hall had taken out other potions, the iron piece would be over! There are several other black iron dwarves who are as worried as Tie Yu, but it may be that their identity is not so high. Since the iron blocks are said, they can only pray that Hall is really helping them! "Well? Oh, yes! I feel the power is back!" The iron piece clenched his fist with excitement, but he just wanted to be blocked by Hall. "Iron Grandpa! Calm! Calm! There are hundreds of thousands of orc people here! You can''t bring them all over!" When the iron piece heard this, it hurriedly took back the momentum. He looked at Hall with apologetic and said, "Sorry! I am excited!" After he finished reducing other life spring water reagents, Tie Yu and others, for a time, the five or six black iron dwarves in the house recovered their strength. Hall handed a space ring to the iron block. "There are some foods and weapons. You are here for the time being. We have a time. When you suddenly break out, then we can take the opportunity to rescue the captured black iron." Dwarf!" After the iron piece took over the ring, suddenly the huge beard curled up, then grinned at Hall and said, "Hall is it? Very good!" Hall heard the words and suddenly did not know what the iron block meant. "I didn''t think you really had an antidote! Oh, thank you very much! But I want to ask you a question. If you can explain it, it would be best! If you can''t explain it, sorry, I think you It is better to stay here!" I have cut the grass! what''s going on? What do you mean by this? Hall felt that he was confused by the iron block and asked a question. Is it necessary to do this? You know that they can''t stay here for too long, and it''s not good if they are seen as flaws. Thinking of this, Hall had no time to think about the iron block. He said what it meant, so he nodded directly to him. "You said, time is running out, I can explain it as much as I can explain!" The iron block saw Hall''s anxious appearance, and took a weapon from the space in a quiet manner. Under Hall''s unbelievable eyes, the iron block directly paid the cow to the Hall who paid the bill. "He is a Tauren. May I ask our friend Hall, how do you explain him? Can he not take the face of the elf?" I go! It turned out to be this problem! When did your black iron dwarf become so loved to think? If you know this, you won''t be easily put down by the Fox family! Is this the so-called eating a long one? ! Also too learned to use now? After thinking about it, Hall thought it was better to tell him the situation. Otherwise, the iron piece would be troubled here, then Hall would only run away! Hall looked back at the door Through the observation of mental strength, he did not find any special circumstances, so he explained the blood stasis in three, five, and two, and then put the cow into the space. It was released again, and the iron piece believed the words of Hall. "I didn''t think there was such magic. It seems that the Mozu is really very powerful. I am sorry, I almost stole you!" After hearing the iron piece to believe in himself, Hall was relieved. After letting the irons collect their weapons, Hall discussed the specific situation with them. After about ten minutes, Hall knew that he had to leave, otherwise people outside would have an idea. "Ha ha ha ha ha! Black iron dwarf is no different! I did not expect to be scrapped into such a look after being caught!" Although Tie Yu knew that Hall was deliberately saying this, but he could not help but look at Hall. "You stinky monkey, if you dare to let me out, I must fight with you for life and death!" Hall rolled his eyes and the ghosts had a duel with you. Since it was acting, it was a full set, so he pointed at the iron feathers and slammed a few words. Then the few Tauren who came in were invited out of the cell. . Chapter 418： Slain black iron dwarf Chapter 418, the enslaved black iron dwarf Hall glanced at the few Taurens with a poor look. He could have imagined that after they knew that the toxins in the iron pieces had been lifted, the face was terrified. {See the latest chapter, please go to: ww.We} Please search (product #...) to see the most! The fastest updated novel After the cow and the beans left here, the behavior of the two did not attract the attention of other orc warriors. After all, there is the identity of the cow bean, and the orc warriors cant believe that he has been given the blood of Hall. Controlled. With the high level of strength of five or six black iron dwarves, Hall feels that it is much easier to save those black iron dwarves. He first learned about the terrain of the entire Black Iron Fort. The reason was that he wanted to see it, and the cowpeas personally went to report the matter. Niuteng was busy with a tiger screaming at the host of the sea, so he proposed to Hall. This requires them to just wave their hands casually. In their view, this is not a matter at all. Besides, what can he do with the warriors of the hurricane who can be used by hundreds of thousands of orcs? So Hall, this guy relied on this, before the Black Iron Fort in addition to the inventory and underground to guard the black iron dwarf mining and forging places, other places have carefully read it again. When Hall passed some relatively empty places, he suddenly thought of the fortress that was first encountered with the steel in the dead wilderness. It seemed to be a deserted dwarf castle. I remember that the steel said at the time that the dwarves would leave behind for themselves. A hidden passage! In this way, if you can find the hidden passage, it seems that the possibility of escape has increased by one point! I originally wanted to talk to the iron block again, but I thought about going to the captains black iron dwarf high-level twice a day, even if the orcs didnt have a brain to estimate it. Thinking of this, Hall did not slap his head in annoyance, and at the same time secretly blamed the iron block, why didn''t you tell yourself this time! If it wasnt for him to suddenly think about it, its estimated that he would forget about it. Is this all the case, and the Black Iron Dwarf still glares at himself? Is it necessary? In fact, Hall misunderstood the iron block, not the iron piece is not willing to say, but he does not think that with the help of Hall alone, you can rescue the black iron dwarf from the black iron castle controlled by hundreds of thousands of orc warriors. . Black iron dwarves are a kind of dwarf, they have common characteristics. The general characteristics are similar, such as strong, good at architecture, smelting, like spirits, excellent forging, construction and even mechanical technology, love tomahawks, warhammers and other heavy weapons. Among them, they have a more important feature, that is, stubborn! They can be stubborn enough to make sure that you are a bad person, then no matter how you change, they will think that you are still a bad person! A typical race that doesn''t hit the South Wall! Although Hall has a mysterious potion that can lift the toxins from the iron block, it doesn''t mean they feel that Hall has the power to save their race! This is also the reason why the iron block did not say such a secret road! I have said that the dwarves are stubborn. Since Steel thinks that Hall is a friend, they will agree with the iron. For friends, they will not let their friends hurt, so they decided to do it themselves, but they dont want Hall to be exposed! If Hall knows the iron block they think so, he will definitely vomit blood! However, although there is no way to get the detailed address of the secret road, but still have to act, watching the orc high-level officials are negotiating with the sea messengers this time, they are caught off guard! Under the leadership of the cowpea, Hall walked toward the underground tunnel in the back hill of Heidelberg. The entire tunnel was neatly trimmed by the black iron dwarves, and the tunnel car carrying the ore was extended from the inside to the inside. At every distance, there was a magic light placed on the top of the tunnel, so Hall did not feel any depression when they walked here. The mines that Hall and Hall saw in the Earth era are completely different. Not only that, every other distance, there will be a space dug next to it. It is usually a place where black iron dwarves rest and eat, but now it is occupied by orc soldiers, seeing Hall and cow beans come, immediately The orc soldiers came up to ask, the first few levels did not have any blockage, and the face was easily released by brushing the cowpea. However, when I was close to the last level, I saw a huge iron gate. There were a few large chains on the side, which were obviously used to open the door, but now it is stuck. Next to it, there were several heavily armed Tiger Warriors who watched the Hall and the Cows coming over, and the tiger eyes were as big as the lanterns. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" The cow bean was immediately pretending to be a thicker appearance. It was said that Hall was a person sent by the shaman priests. He wanted to come over and see the situation of the black iron dwarf, and also said that this is the tiger and the ox Promise. Hearing the cowpeas, the Tigers and the Niuteng adults were pulled out. The Tiger Terran warrior was silent, and then he said, pulling the big door. "Look at it and just take a look, don''t go away! You are faster! Don''t delay our mission!" After listening to him, the cow immediately expressed gratitude for the thick face, and then he took the Hall and walked in the small door with the watch of the Tiger Terran Warrior. I didn''t feel anything outside. When I came in Hall''s ear, there was a loud noise. I saw a group of black iron dwarves locked in chains and carrying ore under the surveillance of orc soldiers. The age of the captured black iron dwarfs is Just now Hall saw that no less than dozens of seemingly young black iron dwarves are carrying a basket full of ore. Walking. A few estimates are too tired or how the black iron dwarf suddenly fell to the ground, the orc warriors did not say anything, directly pulled out the whip to greet them. Looking at the young black iron dwarf who was beaten up, but still clinging to his teeth, Hall almost couldnt help but start, but he thought it was too close to the door. If the movement was too big, the orc warrior would be the first. Time arrived, which is very bad for his plan to save people. After thinking about it again and again, Hall no longer looked at the black iron dwarf, and after the cows made a look, the two continued to walk inside. Along the way, the black iron dwarves were enslaved and driven to the object, and all kinds of misery were shown here. The orcs were also curious to see Hall and Cow, but since they could come in, they just continued to perform their work with a glance. They did not think that these two strangers would make a big trouble! Chapter 419： Honoring? Chapter 419 filial piety? How much is the back mountain iron mine of Heilongjiang, Hall does not know, but he knows that he has been walking with the cow for almost an hour, this has not seen the bottom! The mine is an intricate passage that looks like the Morrison in the first part of the Earth movie Lord of the Rings. (see the latest section, please come to) Book Network (..) After Hall found that he came here, the temperature increased in vain. Fortunately, his system is good now, otherwise he can''t stand this temperature, and the cowpea on the side is already sweating, and the sweat will make his hair. They all become one by one. "Adult, we have entered a deep, just a Tauren warrior told me that going inside is the front line of mining. In the deeper, we must reach the lava!" Hall nodded. He felt that it was almost the same here, because he found that the black iron dwarves here are mostly young and old, and they want to come and mine. In addition to the green, the general black iron dwarf has long been Unbearable. At this moment, in an empty space below, a team of about 100 people orc warriors are watching more than a thousand black iron dwarves to load the ore, a basket of ore was collected by the orcs with space bags, and then put in In the cable car, it seems that it is ready to be transported out. Hall looked around and found that the location was very good. The orcs in the upper and lower places had to make a cable car if they wanted to come over. If the orcs here were solved, the orcs in other places would like to come and help, absolutely not so fast! By this time difference, Hall can still fully arm them. After this force causes turmoil, he can continue to liberate more prisoners. Once a certain force is formed, he can escape first. Subdue the orcs at the door and delay the time to report to them! Thinking of this, after the boarding of the cable car, Hall took the cows in the case of no one noticed. The cows had a role for him and could not die in this place. After the cable car where Hall was sitting stopped, a sheep warrior looked at him with a puzzled look. He couldn''t remember the warrior who had been with them. "You, say you! Who are you? How did you come here?" After the people who were working, heard the words of the sheep warrior, they immediately heard it and saw that a warriors warrior was coming down the cable car. . "Oh, hello adults! This is the case. I am a confidant of the shaman priests. When I came over, I sent a letter to Hu Xiaohua. This is not, I have never seen the black iron dwarves and the mines, so I Just look at the application with Hu Xiao, and Ive just been a cow, but he feels hot and cant stand it and wait for me! Seeing that Hall did not come up with weapons, did not make any weird behavior, and also mentioned the Tigers and the cows, I said before, the cow bean is a good guy here, and this sheep warrior It seems to know, so when he hears Hall say this, he is not so vigilant. "It turned out to be like this! Also, you can come down and explain that the above-mentioned tigers have already known! OK, there is nothing to see here, except for ore and lava, there are only these black iron dwarves!" Hall sees the sheep warrior and said that there was an impatient look on his face. The eyeballs glanced at the orcs and found that they were all herbivorous races. They suddenly understood that they were also in the orc family. Ah! It is estimated that including the leader of the sheep team, they are all not seen in the orc family, otherwise they will not be excluded from the bottom to suffer! Thinking of this, Halls heart suddenly had an idea, and a cheeky face was wrinkled. "Oh, that sheep warrior, in fact, I am here to want to go back to mine. You know, the weapons we have are too bad, they are all repaired after we have seized human weapons, and this time we have Haha, the opportunity to come here, I wonder, can you get some mines, and then find a few black iron dwarf slaves to build some weapons, so that I can play better on the battlefield!" Seeing that Hall suddenly took out a space bag, and then took out a few bottles of good wine and handed it over. The leader of the sheep team saw a slight glimpse. It seemed that he was the first time to let someone else send something! Originally hesitant, he heard Hall smile and pleased. "In fact, I don''t want too much. I need an iron bar. You know, we like people to use sticks! I don''t have any good things. This wine is robbed from the human captives, and the taste is good. I will give it to the Warriors by the Buddha!" After he opened the bottle, a fragrant aroma came out of the bottle. There were a lot of good people on the scene, especially those black iron dwarves. After smelling this wine, many black iron dwarves turned out to be Making swallowing moves, even more people swallowed. "Look at what! Look at it! Do not blame us!" An orc warrior waved a whip and smoked one of the black iron dwarves. The black iron dwarves reacted this time, they have become prisoners, now there is no Qualified to enjoy those wines! Seeing that the leader of the sheep team seemed to be very yearning for this wine, Hall quickly handed it over and stuffed it into his hands. "You''re welcome! Anyway, this wine was grabbed from humans!" The leader of the sheep team heard the words and thought about it, then smiled and nodded. "OK! Just take a drink!" The wine enters the throatThe captain of the sheep can''t help but make a sound of ''cool'', which makes the other orc warriors envious, and those black iron dwarves frequently look at the captain of the sheep, accurately It is the wine in his hand, how much they hope to have a drink! The smell of the light is so beautiful, it must be very cool to drink! What Hall did not notice in the eyes of others was that the corner of the mouth was slightly picked, and he laughed and took out a few bottles of wine and handed it to the several orc warriors behind the sheep captain. Finally, he handed the space bag directly to the sheep captain. . "The sheep warrior, everyone else, I will give you, you need me to have a little bit of ore, this..." The man was short, and the captain of the sheep looked at the space bag. There were at least a dozen bottles of wine. Although he felt a little bit hurt, Hall gave a few bottles to other people, but thought that those men were so lucky recently, so they looked away. It is. "This thing is on me! Isn''t it a bit of ore? Take a bag!" Upon hearing the command from the leader of the sheep, an orc warrior immediately took a space bag from the cable car. After the captain of the sheep team took it, he handed it to Hall. "Look at it enough? Not enough to get a bag!" Chapter 420： Unexpected Chapter 420 is unexpected Take another bag? Hehe... How is a bag enough, just all! Looking at Hall''s look and smile, the orc warrior couldn''t help but be a bag of ore? Is it necessary to laugh so happy? Hall ignored the orc warrior and saw that the orcs passed the wine in their hands. After basically drinking the wine, he smiled even more happily. {See the latest chapter, please go to: ww.Weu} Please search (product #...) to see the most complete! The fastest updated novel The leader of the sheep team looked at Hall with some doubts. "The ore has already been given to you. How are you..." Waiting for him to finish, suddenly he felt a dizzy stun in his head, and then he found that the sultry warrior standing in front of him was looking at himself with a very strange expression, and the smile made him feel a little bad. I wanted to say something, but I found that I didnt even have the strength to open my mouth, and I watched Halls appearance appear like a ghost. Not only him, but also the other orc warriors have appeared in the same situation. After the first orc warrior fell directly on the ground under the watchful eyes of the black iron dwarves, the orc warriors looked like they were cutting wheat. A piece. The last fallen captain of the sheep team suddenly understood when he fell. He seemed to have taken the plan of the monk, but he did not understand why Hall did this, so what good for him? ? Is it for those ores? Is this necessary? He couldn''t hear the answer. After Hall saw that the orcs had fallen, the smile on his face had not disappeared. It turned out that this was when he was on the cable car. He suddenly thought of it. When he met Xiao Huang and his mother in the dark forest, the thief seemed to use some poison. Hall tried to find it, let alone let him found it! At first he was worried that this drug would be insufficient. He was always ready to do so. In case he could not immediately summon his summoned beast to destroy these orc warriors. But now it seems that there is no need for that. Thousands of black iron dwarves looked at the scene with horror, because they were too sudden, so they didnt react for a while. Until Hall came over, they looked at Hall nervously, I dont know if he was going to do it. what. "Don''t worry! I am human...I am your friend...I am Hall, don''t you know someone knows me?" Hall walked over and took the face of the high elf on his face. Originally, I watched the black iron dwarves of Hall and suddenly found that a scorpion turned into a human being. This scene made most of the black iron dwarves feel incredible. Looking at the black iron dwarfs who looked like they were talking, Hall continued to say. "I have seen iron people before, they are going to act this evening, then everyone can escape! But now everyone should not sing, in case the orc warriors find it is not good! Everyone chooses a representative Come out, I will have some things to explain for a while! Please quiet everyone now!" When I heard Hall say this, the black iron dwarfs slightly discussed it, and soon a dark-skinned young black iron dwarf came over. "Human...friend Hall is it? Do you know steel?" Hall nodded to the coming person. "I know the steel in Carlin City. His father is Carter. I have a fox friend named Lina who was brought back by them. I don''t know if you don''t know. ?" When you come to hear the words, you immediately see, "You are the human being said by the steel master?" When he heard this, Hall was relieved, and then he explained it to him. He handed out the weapons collected in his hand and let them arrange it. Hall is going to the next stop to save people. . All the way down, he even let Hall use this method to put thousands of orc warriors, and also rescued and armed tens of thousands of black iron dwarves. Hall, who originally wanted to continue to expand the battle, suddenly heard a loud noise coming from the front. Halls heart screamed badly. It seems that the rescue situation has been discovered by the orc family. Hall immediately confessed to the black iron dwarf who had just been rescued, and then became a hurricane of the Terran warriors, summoning the hurricane to sit up and fly away from the outside. Along the way through those rescued places, Hall found that he did not need to say that the black iron dwarves had begun to save themselves, and the orc warriors who were caught off guard for a time were killed and wounded. The black iron dwarves, who had been ill-treated after being captured, had a anger in their hearts, and whether they could not keep their hands on these orcs, it was a pleasure to kill. After seeing the black iron dwarves, they didn''t have any big danger. After disregarding the battle below, Hall flew directly to the iron gate guarded by the Tiger Terran Warriors. But what surprised Hall was that there were already people fighting here. After he saw the people fighting, he couldnt help but swear. It turned out to be fighting with those Tiger Terran warriors, it turned out to be iron and other people! Just when Hall arrived, the iron block was flying out with a hammer. "I am an iron man, how come you?" The iron block just collected the weapons, heard a whistling sound from the empty space, just wanted to start, suddenly heard this familiar voice, looked up, not who is Hall? "How are you here?" It was really an accident to see Hall. The iron had originally thought that Hall must be still outside, but he did not expect to see him here! Hall saw it at a glance. The emotional iron piece did not believe that he could save his people. He is ready to do it himself. Some depressed look at the iron block, if not his sudden emergence of the battle to prepare the orc family, he estimated that the black iron dwarf inside can be armed, now only tens of thousands, not enough! Hall also had no nonsense. He said something about his host. The iron piece smelled the inside and found that it was in a mess. His own people were fighting with the orc warriors. "Oh, sorry, human friend Hall, I am too worried about them, this has to come in person! Sorry!" Forget it! Hall waved his hand and saw the orc warrior who did not appear in front. He waved his hand and hundreds of females suddenly appeared beside him. The iron block and other people could not help but see the horrified expression, then saw Hall. With a wave of hands, hundreds of fireballs flew toward the orc warriors, and a lot of explosions and screams of the orcs came from time to time. Seeing the iron blocks, their eyes looked at themselves with surprise, Hall said immediately. "I am an iron man, now is not a worry, we should consider how to leave!" Chapter 421： tunnel Chapter 421 Authentic Hall''s voice pulled the iron black back, and he glanced at the group of hundreds of fire ants, and the shock in his eyes was revealed. For Hall''s impression, he was still at the time when steel came back. For him, he didn''t have a cold, and Hall is just a small summoner. He naturally won''t pay too much attention. . But now that I saw the strength that Hall showed, he realized that he was looking away. "Do you have any plans?" Not only Hall, but even a few black iron dwarf warriors are a little surprised to look at the iron block. When is the iron block with autonomous ideas needing to ask someone else''s plan? And this person is still a human! Hall was also slightly shocked, but soon recovered calm, it seems that people who can sit in their position, no one is a fool! "Its just the time to start, so most of the black iron dwarves are in the mine. If there is an emergency passage in the mine, then we can block it and destroy the orc soldiers in the mine. If not, then we will The soldiers must be divided into two ways, all the way to keep the local orc reinforcements, and the other way is to help the black iron dwarves in the mine, try to liberate them and form a force to fight!" The iron block quickly thought about it, and soon he made a decision. There is a hidden passage in the mine that leads directly to the side of the Black Iron Fort, but... Seeing the iron face faintly hesitant, and his eyes fixed on the female ants, Hall asked without curiosity. "What is it?" "There are a lot of fire ants in the channel! Fire ants in groups!" Fire ants? ! Hall heard the face suddenly showing a horrified expression, and then became a surprise. There is a seventh-class fire ant queen in his space. According to the ant, this kind of arthropod material, the queen''s existence is the top! Even if you don''t use the Queen of Fire Ants, there is a black guy who is a metamorphosis guy, a fire ant or something, no problem at all! "This is not a problem. As long as someone leads the way, these fire ants are handed over to me!" here you are? The iron gaze looked at Hall with some uncertainty, and after seeing his face without revealing a joke, this time he said seriously. "Hall, this is not a joke. You know, although the level of fire ants is not high, but they are too many, and the location is close to the lava. If one accidentally falls, it is very likely that there is no bones! ...they may have nine existences!" what! This next round of Hall shocked, nine-class Warcraft! It is estimated that this is the first time Hall has heard the wild nine-class Warcraft! Before that, he was just the one who had seen the teacher of Lauren, and it was not long before he was promoted from the eighth-class Warcraft to the nine-level primary Warcraft. According to the iron block, the nine-dimensional World of Warcraft here is likely to be a mid-level Warcraft or even a high-level Warcraft. It is no wonder that the iron block expression will be so serious. But the problem is coming. Since they know that there is a nine-level high-level Warcraft existence here, why are they still building a city here, not only that, but also the deeper and deeper, is it not afraid to get rid of those original Warcraft? What the iron block wanted to say, suddenly came in front of the bang, and then Hall saw a lot of black iron dwarves with weapons to kill the former orc warriors, and one of them squatted orange. Who is the iron feather who killed the Quartet? In front of the nine-class junior warrior Tie Yu, the orc warriors who did not form a scale were quickly destroyed by them. When they saw the hundreds of fire ants around them, the big trick of Tie Yu immediately smashed. "Iron, let''s attack together and kill this fire ant, otherwise..." Lying in the trough! Hall saw that the iron feathers were rushing against the female ants, and Hall quickly rushed them back. what happened? Seeing that the fire ants disappeared out of thin air, the eyes of the iron feathers suddenly became huge, as if they were to be sprayed out. "Hall is the summoner, these are his summoned beasts!" The iron piece quickly said. "Summon beast? So much?" Tie Yu looked at Hall in disbelief. He was as unbelievable as he was before the iron. "How is the situation?" The iron block knew that when he was not talking about this, he quickly asked Tie Yu. Tie Yu heard the words immediately and said to the black iron dwarfs behind him. "Tiger Xiao discovered me, so I only brought back the two women and children, but fortunately I destroyed the tunnel in time, or I was almost stopped by them!" they? It seems that I saw the doubts of the iron block. Tie Yu said with a gnashing of the teeth. "The sea people also came to a naga with nine strengths. If it wasn''t for him, I can save more people!" The iron nodded and his face was not very good. The help of the Hai people exceeded his expectations. The black iron dwarf, which was originally weaker, became more nervous. The plan for the iron block and the iron feathers is that the two men are divided into two ways. He takes people directly to the mine to save people, and then waits for other people rescued by Tie Yu to leave the secret passage in the mine. But now that the talent has saved this point, the iron face has become very ugly. "This hatred will surely be reported! We still have no liberation of the tribes. You have some people here to guard the iron feathers. I and Hall went in to save the people. If they can''t stand it, start the self-destruction device of Heitiebao! The iron block said that face is a hint of embarrassed expression, Tie Yu also understands that now is not so much time, can save the multi-ethnic people to save the multi-ethnic people, and so on in the future have the opportunity to find Orc people settle accounts! The team was once again divided into two teams. Hall and the iron block quickly rushed toward the mine with the black iron dwarf warrior, while the iron feathers were armed with thousands of fully armed black iron dwarves. These black iron dwarves understood What will be the result of their temple, but none of them have complaints! Every black iron dwarf''s eyes are filled with firm eyes. They are arranged in a formation, ready to send their anger to the orcs at the moment the tunnel is opened! ...... "Oh!" After a roar, the last orc warrior was shot by Ada, and the whole body slammed into the rock. The rock suddenly cracked. As the orc warrior fell, the rock continued to fall, and soon Buried the orc warrior. The iron block has no idea how to describe Hall. His own strength is not good, but his World of Warcraft is too surprised for him. He only sees three heads in the seventh world of Warcraft. He really wants to ask Hall seriously, how many Seven World Warcraft he has! Chapter 422： Orc and dwarf battle Chapter 422 Battle of Orcs and Dwarves With the addition of the new force led by Hall and the iron block, the speed of liberation has greatly increased. In addition, the high-level combat power of the orcs is on the Black Iron Fort. Here, there are only a few eight-class fighters in the iron gate, but they have been smashed into pieces by the iron block before, so now they are two The army led is like a tiger into the flock, and the orc warriors in the mine can''t stop it! After seeing Hall''s summoned beast packing up the last orc warrior here, the iron glanced at the tall Ada, and then ordered the tribe to quickly release their compatriots, armed them with weapons, and appointed several people to lead them. They followed suit. And when Hall rescued the black iron dwarf captives, the Black Iron Fort was full of orc warriors everywhere. The tiger screamed and shattered a stone bench, and the gravel suddenly splashed. "Give me a tunnel as soon as possible! Let those black iron dwarves go! Who dares to sneak! Kill!" A tiger-man warrior squatted there, but when he finally thought of going down, he was stopped by Niu Teng. He waved his hand to let the Tiger Terran Warrior retreat, and then said to the Tigers this time. "The iron and iron feathers are both high-level and black iron dwarfs. The high-level nine-level primary strength is not under you and me! This time they can solve the poison of the fox shaman priest, so there must be someone to help! Now they are all **** in the mine. According to the situation of the black iron dwarf, they must have secrets! The temper of the black iron dwarfs is not unknown, stinky and hard, you kill them, they will not only Fear, but will resist even more!" Niu Teng said that the expression of Hu Xiaos anger was slightly convergent. What do you say? Although Niuteng is a Tauren, his head is not a cow. Instead, he prefers to think. He is one of the Taurens, but in his words, he is only waiting with the shaman. Its been a long time. For this, many orc warriors are not taking it seriously. If so, can anyone become a shaman? However, since Niuteng is so open, Hu Xiao is still very inquiring about his way. "We have to control the remaining black iron dwarves. Although most of them are young and old, are they still mining and forging? Isn''t it, they are probably the bargaining chips we will negotiate with the Black Iron Dwarf! It is three points. One is to guard these black iron dwarves well, not let them have the opportunity to make troubles. The second is to open the channel to chase the irons as soon as possible! Third, I think that even if they have access, it is also near the Black Iron Fort. As long as we are outside, it is not a problem to stop them!" The tiger sighed for a moment, and the word ''king'' on the forehead slowly stretched out. His deep eyes looked at Niu Tengdao seriously. "If we are divided into two ways, we are likely to suffer in the high-level combat power!" Niu Teng understands the meaning of the tiger''s whistle. He smiled and his nose sighed. "It''s a simple matter. Before the sea ambassadors were not here, they are also for weapons. We just promised that they would offer some discounts on the transaction. I think they are happy to help this!" If it wasnt for the Tigers to know Niu Teng for so long, he almost meant that Niuteng was a fox or Dai who wore cowhide! The order was quickly released, and the elites of the Tiger Terran were sent outside the Black Iron Fort. The Hurricane Warriors also hovered around the Black Iron Fort. Their purpose was simple: to find out where the black iron dwarves might appear! Several Hainanese Nagato followed the long tail of the snake and followed the tiger''s womb. As Niuteng said, they agreed to Niu Teng''s request without hesitation! The sea people want to invade Allen''s mainland. It is not enough to rely on their own weapons. The weapons obtained from human beings are only a drop in the bucket. Then the weapons obtained from the orc-controlled Black Iron Fort are the ones they compare at this moment. Important task. For the help of the Tigers, the Naga headed by nature will not have any objections, but he will do his best to help! Because these black iron dwarves who escaped will greatly reduce the number of weapons they acquire, which is very detrimental to their next comprehensive attack on the human continent! If you can intercept these black iron dwarves, it is a good thing for the orcs and their sea people! ...... An hour later, the collapsed tunnel was opened, and Niuteng immediately found thousands of heavily armed black iron dwarves under the leadership of the iron feathers with a smirked expression, waiting to stay there. He did not hesitate to immediately yell at the Tauren warrior behind him. "Up! Crush them!" Tie Yu also has no nonsense, and yells at the people behind him. "My fellow citizens! Now is the most critical moment for the Black Iron Dwarf. We must not take a step back! The people behind us can live, we have to look at us! Everyone is ready to desperately Let''s go!" "Hey!" Thousands of black iron dwarves shouted at the same time, and the black iron dwarves in the front row immediately put the shield in their hands up and stood up against the body, while the black iron dwarf behind them took out the spears from their control. Wear it out. For a time, a Macedonian-like team appeared in front of the Tauren warrior, but obviously the Tauren warriors were not weak. Their eyes suddenly reddened and they yelled at the sky one by one. This is the bloodthirsty performance of the orc warriors. However, this increase in bloodthirsty is limited. If the shaman is used to display bloodthirsty, the combat power of these Tauren warriors will increase by at least half, but the price is weak. Under normal circumstances, they are at most their own bloodthirsty, otherwise in the large battle they are collectively bloodthirsty by the shaman If there is no one-time defeat of the opponent, they will become the object of the opponent''s slaughter that night! But even so, the orc warriors with bloodthirsty are nightmares of many races! Soon, the Tauren''s troops and the black iron dwarf''s steel defense slammed together, and the screams filled the tunnel. Tie Yu didn''t look at the subordinates. He was holding the big sword in his hand and staring at Niuteng. The two were not the first fights. The last thing was because they were all taken medicine, so the iron feathers with greatly reduced combat power were quickly subdued by Niu Teng, and this time his strength was not suppressed. His shame, Tie Yu is in his heart. "War!" Iron feathers roared, and then everyone found two shadows wrapped in orange vindictively rushed into each other. After the loud noise, the shock wave directly blows all the soldiers around. For a time, the battle went straight into the heat! Chapter 423： 9th fire queen Chapter 423, the nine queens of fire ants Just as Tie Yu and Niu Teng killed, Hall was alone and went to the deepest place in the mine. The road here is very narrow, only three people can pass side by side. Below is the lava that is blowing smoke, and the surrounding is a rock wall that is more than ten meters apart. What makes Hall unexpected is that he is here. To the fire crystal! That''s right, it''s fire crystal! Hall quickly understood why there were fire ants here. They used to rely on the fire crystal to survive, so there must be a fire crystal in the place where there is a fire ant! However, Hall is hesitant. He has been away for some time. It is reasonable to say that he has already encountered fire ants, but until now, he has not found one. Hall with flying World of Warcraft does not have to worry about falling down, and he is naturally not afraid of the sneak attack of fire ants, so there is no problem for him. However, after his path, his face was getting heavier and heavier. The black iron dwarfs saved at least a hundred thousand, this is not a dozen people! Even if there is no fire ant blocking, it takes a long time for them to escape. Not to mention how long Iron Feather can support, Hall believes that there are absolutely intelligent people in the Orc family. They will definitely arrange troops outside the Heidelberg to wait for Hall to come out. "It''s not easy! You said that the three caves of the rabbit, the black iron dwarfs will dig tunnels, how can you not prepare more emergency passages?" Just as Hall complained, a figure appeared in his sight. "Well? Fire ants?" For the familiarity of fire ants, Hall is no less than other people. He knows that this is a worker ant in a fire ant. The worker ant called a few times immediately after seeing the Hall, and then turned to the passage when he came. Hall did not pursue it. He knew that there would be a large number of fire ants coming in. In order to test whether the Queen of Fire Ants could suppress these fire ants, Hall did not immediately summon the abnormal black guy. Soon, with a sizzle, Hall found a large number of fiery red figures crawling out of the tunnel on the side of the rock. In just a few minutes, there were no more than a thousand fire ants, and the number was still Constantly increasing. Among them, there are more than 500 female ants who can fly, which is more than the female ants in the Hall space. Seeing that the female ants are ready to launch an attack, Hall waved his hand, and the seven-time Warcraft Fire Ant Queen suddenly appeared next to him. The Queen of Fire Ants has not been released for a long time, so it is slightly uncomfortable for the outside world. However, as soon as she came out, the momentum of the Queen of Fire Ants suddenly spread around, and the female ants who were preparing to attack actually said to Hall. , all stopped the magic attack. Not only that, the fire ants present were slightly back, and Hall could see that they seemed to be fearing the Queen of Fire Ants! However, these fire ants are mostly first-class second-class Warcraft, and even the third-class fire ants guards have not appeared. Under the pressure of the fire ant queen seven and other World of Warcraft, how can they not be afraid! But soon Hall heard a faint scream, and all the fire ants, including the Queen of Fire Ant, couldn''t help but tremble. "This is..." Hall felt a strong spiritual power coming from afar, and he immediately wrapped his mental power around him. Soon, the mental strength hit the Hall''s mental screen. Hall''s face suddenly became pale, and a blood almost spurted out. Fortunately, Hall forcibly resisted and quickly took out a drop of life. The spring water drank, and then took out the ant milk and poured it, and the face slowly recovered. "Roar!" This roar was obviously louder, but Hall found that the fire ants actually gave up a passage. Hall saw it at first glance. It seems that the queen of fire ants here wants to see himself, or Said to be the queen of fire ants around Hall! After thinking about it, Hall felt that it was better to see it. After all, he still has an important task, which is to help those black iron dwarves to escape from here. The most crucial problem to escape is these. Fire ants! "Hey!" As the Hall and the Queen of Fire Ants walked in and out of the tunnel, the fire ants turned their heads down and quietly on the ground. It seems that they are really not malicious. When Hall saw it, there was no concern, and the Queen of Fire Ants accelerated the pace of progress. As Hall continued to enter the tunnel, he found that there was a hole in the sky, and a very wide square appeared in front of him. However, this is not his most shocking. The most surprising thing is that the top of the square is actually a fire crystal, watching the fire red flashing sparkling gold, even Hall can not help but sigh. In contrast, the hall is here, densely populated with tens of thousands of fire ants, and there are constantly fire ants slowly gathering Hall from the surrounding tunnel. Hall''s gaze was quickly attracted to one of the giant fire ants. The fire ants were surrounded by fire ants up to three meters high. Seeing their appearance, it seems that they are soldiers, and Hall. Feel a powerful momentum from their bodies! They are at least seven World of Warcraft! Looking at at least fifty or sixty of the seventh-class soldiers, even Hall can not help but fight a chill. If these dozens of seventh-class Warcraft rushed into the black iron dwarf team, he couldn''t stand the torrent of even the iron block! "Hey!" Not waiting for Hall''s feelingsThe Queen of Fire Ants next to Hall went straight to the huge Queen of Fire Ants, and Hall just wanted to order it to stop, but the terminal should be nine After the eyes of Warcraft''s Queen of Fire Ants, he hesitated or gave up the idea. Because he found that the eyes of the Queen of Fire Ants are very humanized with a touch of gentleness! His mental strength is very strong. For this, he feels that he has absolutely no mistakes. Simply let the Queen of Fire Ants pass. Anyway, he has the powerful ability of the system. When there is something wrong, he will take it back to the space. At the same time, Hall also watched the huge queen of fire ants with vigilance. My heart was wondering if it would release the little black now, would it be surrendered? If you can control the queen of the nine fire ants, it is equal to the fire ants that control the entire mine. They have these Warcraft, even if they are Tiger and Niuteng, they are expected to hesitate to fight with Hall! Just when Hall was thinking about it, the Queen of Fire Ants in front of her eyes stretched out her paws and gently stroked her head on the Queen of Fire Ant, which was significantly smaller than her, as if she was comforting her younger generation. "No way" Chapter 424： Willing? Chapter 424 is willing? Seeing the two big and small fire queens make such a human scene, even the well-informed Hall can''t help but twitch. Fortunately, they did not last long, and Hall found that the Queen of Fire Ants called a few times to himself, and Hall knew that it was letting him go. For the system of Warcraft, he is not worried about loyalty, so he is not afraid that the Queen of Fire Ant will be unfavorable to himself. In the passage full of fire ants, Hall does not reveal a timid heart. After coming to the Queen of Fire Ants, Hall made a slight aristocratic etiquette, because he knew that once Warcraft became the eighth-class Warcraft, their intelligence would not be normal in the afternoon, so he did not take the Queen of Fire Ants at the moment. As a Warcraft, she treats her as an adult. Fortunately, Hall has done this, otherwise he will definitely regret it later! Just after Halls salute, he suddenly heard a voice, one that said slowly but with a female magnetic voice. "Hello...human summoner!" Hall looked up suddenly, but for the first time, he heard that Warcraft directly talked to himself, looked at several times higher than himself, and had a huge compound eye of the Queen of Fire Ants. Hall was shocked and unable to speak for a time. Come. In particular, the Queen of Fire Queen is full of his own eyes, which makes Hall feel an inexplicable pressure, and he feels that his heart does not seem to have any secret in front of this Fire Queen, in her eyes Next, Hall feels like a person who doesn''t wear a suit, so the secret is no longer there! "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you!" After Hall woke up from the shock, he quickly ceremoniously said, "Her Royal Fire Queen, hello!" The Queen of Fire Ant nodded, and the huge compound eye always stared at Hall, and his every move was clear. "I know that you have a mysterious space and a mysterious ability. You don''t have to blame it. This is the nature of our race. She can''t resist me!" When I heard this, Hall glanced at the Queen of the Seventh Fire Ant, and saw that she was very humanized and lowered her head. It seemed that something was wrong. After Hall squatted, he smiled and touched her head and said nothing, then he looked at the Queen of the Fire Ants. "Since the Queen of Fire Ants knows my purpose, I don''t know if I can leave with those black iron dwarves?" I don''t know if it is Hall''s illusion. He found that the Queen of Fire Ant seems to be laughing! But when he saw it again, the Queen of Fire Ant seemed to have not changed at all. It was not clear at the time that Hall was blind. "Hall, you are a very special human, you know, our fire ants are the lower class of Warcraft on Allen''s continent. It is very rare for me to become a World of Warcraft like me. It is very lucky to be a fifth class." However, you have the ability to make her a seventh in a short time, I don''t know if you should be a nemesis or a savior of Warcraft!" When he said the word of the nemesis, Hall suddenly felt a huge pressure, which made him almost breathless, but fortunately, he came quickly and went fast. He knew that this was released by the Queen of Fire Ants. of. Faced with this powerful queen of fire ants, Hall suddenly had a lot of sweat on the forehead, and he was really scared! In front of so many fire ants, his Warcraft is simply not enough! Plus the five or six heads and seven other World of Warcraft, Hall believes that even if they are Ada, they will hate this! "After the riots in Allen''s mainland, Warcraft can''t be alone! You can promise me if you want, but I hope you can promise me a request!" Being stared at by the huge compound eyes of the Queen of Fire Ants, Hall swallowed hard and said, "Queen Her Majesty, you said, if I can do it..." "You can!" said here, the Queen of Fire Ant suddenly screamed, and then Hall found that the fire ants suddenly separated the two teams, and then several queens of fire ants, which were significantly smaller, appeared in front of the Hall. "this is" It seems that Halls doubts, the Queen of Fire Ants touched the queens of the small ants, and then they said to Hall. "They are all my children. My requirements are not high. I hope that you can train them all into World of Warcraft, and then let them come back..." Uh Hall heard that there was almost a standing and falling to the ground. What kind of joke, eight-class Warcraft, and a few? Gosh! One needs an eight-class magic crystal lattice, ten seventh-class magic crystals, although Hall has an eighth-class magic crystal, but the seventh-class magic crystal has long been used up! Look at the three queens of fire ants in front of you, if you want to upgrade them all into eight-class Warcraft, how much magic crystal! "I don''t want you to let them advance immediately, let them be with you, I have time, I can wait!" This is not a question of time. The problem is that I really don''t have so many magic crystals! Hall was in a hurry and almost said it directly, but fortunately he understood that the Queen of Fire Ant now dominates, so he can only calm down his feelings and raise his own difficulties. "There are some of the magic crystals here, but most of them are magic crystals waiting for the seventh, and others are dependent on you..." Hey! There are people like you, oh no, is there Warcraft like you? You are hard to be strong! Hall just wanted to refuse, suddenly heard the next sentence of the fire queen, suddenly let him change his mind. "There are 50,000 children in my life, including thirty soldiers of Warcraft. If you agree, I will let them follow you. I think the problem of Magic Crystal should be solved!" hiss! Hall sucked a cold breath, 50,000 fire ants? When Hall''s eyeballs turned around, he found that there were at least 5,000 female ants, which is equal to five thousand low-level fire magicians! There are also thirty seven squad ants get them out, it is estimated that a tiger will be chased by a person! Not to mention the other tens of thousands of fire ants, this is simply a fire ant directly to a military corps! "What? You don''t want to?" Just after the Queen of Fire Ants finished, Hall quickly nodded and agreed! "I am willing! Of course I am willing!" Just kidding, with so many Warcraft army, Hall''s strength can be said to have been greatly changed immediately. With his power, with so many Warcraft army, which unit can resist his sneak attack? However, Hall immediately thought of a problem, that is, the fire crystal that the Queen of Fire Ants needs! When Hall raised this question, the Queen of Fire Ants said nothing, directly let some fire ants to carry the fire crystal, for a moment, the entire hall is full of fiery red crystal. After seeing Hall for a moment, he said two words. "The trough!" Chapter 425： Human feelings Chapter 425 Human Feelings When Hall came back, time had passed for a long time, and time was mainly wasted on the acceptance of Warcraft. This was also thanks to the help of the Queen of Fire Ants. Under her imposing manner, these fire ants listened to Halls words one by one. Then it is taken into the space. When Hall finished the last fire ant, he even wanted to collect the Queen of the 9th Fire Ant, but he suddenly found the huge compound eye of the Queen of Fire Ant staring at him with interest, let him slightly After feeling unnatural, he just woke up and seemed to be over-expected. After rushing to say goodbye to the Queen of Fire Ants, he didnt stay for a while, turned directly and went out... Well, its more accurate to escape... Immediately after he came out, he sat on the Golden Eagle to find the iron. After all, he agreed with the iron. He went to explore the road and then came back to tell him as soon as possible. When Hall appeared in front of the iron block, it was discovered that he was actually blood, but on the side was the iron feather that was injured and comatose! What happened? Hall asked quickly, then took a reagent containing life spring water from the space and handed it to the iron. The iron block was bright, and he had drunk, and the treatment effect was very good. After receiving it, he did not say anything directly to Tie Yu. He was relieved to see that Tie Yus pale face had changed. "It was Niu Teng, and all the people behind the temple were sacrificed, but their losses were no smaller than ours! When I arrived, Tie Yu and Niu Teng lost both sides, and then I retired and chased the soldiers!" The iron block is simple, but Hall knows that the process is very dangerous. Even the nine soldiers, the iron feathers, are comatose, showing how difficult it is to fight! In particular, the iron block said that the expression of the death of the five thousand people behind the temple, Hall can imagine the tragic picture. "How is your situation there?" Seeing the iron block so anxious, Hall did not drag, and immediately began. "Don''t worry, the Queen of Fire Ant has agreed to let us go!" Really? The iron block did not think that Hall actually did it. He thought it was incredible. You must know that they had communicated with the Queen of Fire Ants at the beginning, but in the end they just broke up and black iron. After the dwarf king came back, he also issued an order. There is no need to go to the area occupied by the fire ants. It can be seen how powerful the Queen of the 9th Fire Ants, even the black iron dwarfs are jealous! Seeing Hall pats the chest and guarantees, and is willing to take the lead, the iron block is not hesitating, and immediately people command many black iron dwarves to walk towards the fire ant area. After the news of Niutengs injury reached the ears of Hu Xiao, he immediately let him investigate the injury of Niu Teng, and he was relieved when he learned that there was no danger to his life. Later, he dispatched 30,000 troops to chase the Black Iron Dwarfs. The other large forces were concentrated outside the Black Iron Fort. After waiting for the Black Iron Dwarfs to be found, they were immediately blocked in the hole and let them smash! The 30,000 orc army rushed into the mining area and found that the black iron dwarves quickly ran away after they escaped to the depths. After they chased the area where the fire ants were located, it was discovered that a large number of black iron dwarves! The arrival of the Orc chasing the soldiers Hall has long foreseen, so the back of the temple is still a black iron dwarf warrior. They know that they can''t retire, but behind them are the last level of their escape. They know very well that as long as they persist in the last person and delay some time, they can let a group leave. Only in this way, the black iron dwarfs will have the opportunity to continue to survive on this continent! Therefore, the five thousand black iron dwarves present at the scene are holding the mortal determination to come to the temple! Because the venue is too small, there are not many people in each battle. The black iron dwarves have occupied the topography for a time, which makes the large number of orc warriors unable to exert their true strength. The orcs at the rear can only bow and shoot, but the black iron dwarves are prepared, and the strong shield blocks most of the arrows, except for a small number of people with bad luck, but most of them are not fatal wounds. The black iron dwarves are biting their teeth and continue to hold their posts despite the existence of the arrow. As time went on, more and more black iron dwarves left the fire ant area, and the black iron dwarfs behind the temple were more and more dead and injured. At this time, suddenly there were countless ֨֨ sounds from all directions, watching the fire ants flying in the sky, whether it was the orc party or the black iron dwarf party, they were scared to stop the attack. The number of fire ants in front of the eyes is definitely more than 50,000. The dense fire ants seem to be scared by both sides. They all know that whether their party is attacked by fire ants, the price is beyond their cost. At this time, suddenly thousands of female ants launched the attack, and thousands of fireballs suddenly flew toward the orc warriors. The orc family suddenly rushed, and many orc warriors were directly squeezed down, directly in the lava. Ashes. At this time, a figure suddenly came over the black iron dwarf. "Hurry and evacuate! Give it to me!" Many black iron dwarves looked up and found that one person who spoke was sitting in the Hall of Lightning Golden Eagle, and then they understood that these fire ants were all helping them! Thinking of this, the black iron dwarf cheered up. "Human brothers... good!" "Come on! Revenge for the dead brother! Please come to the human brother!" Fortunately, the black iron dwarf officer behind the temple is still there. After a few words, this took the troops to evacuate. Before he left, he performed a black iron dwarf ritual against Hall. Hall waved his hand to let them quickly leave and then continued to command the fire ants to continue the attack. Under the attack of a huge number of fire ants, the orcs couldn''t resist at all. It didn''t take long for them to retreat. Looking at the orc army that had no way to run backwards, Hall was not in the mood to chase them. After destroying the road, Hall took the fire ant army and continued to chase the black iron dwarf team. ...... "I really have you! I didn''t think you actually defeated the orcs and pursued the soldiers!" The one who spoke was the iron feather that drank the spring water given by Hall. He was seriously injured in the coma before, and now he can get up and move freely, which is all thanks to Hall. Plus Hall has helped them so many black iron dwarves this time, the black iron dwarfs owe Hall a huge human feeling! Even if Hall asked the Black Iron Dwarf to build a one-year weapon for him alone, he would not object to the Black Iron Dwarf! "Things are not finished yet. I think they must be waiting for us outside. Just open this boulder and it is estimated to be a tough war!" Chapter 426： Halls approach Chapter 426 Hall''s approach What Hall said is very reasonable. It is estimated that like the one he said, the orc army is already outside and waiting for it. It is estimated that they have just taken the lead and the orc army will directly cover it. By that time, the Black Iron Dwarf would not have time to start the army, and the form was very bad for the Black Iron Dwarf. Tie Yu is a straight character. After hearing Hall say this, he quickly said that he first went out to attract firepower, and the army was slowly coming out. For his statement, not only is Hall objected, but even the iron block is against it! Although the nine fighters are very powerful, but it depends on the situation! You can kill a thousand people, then 10,000? 20,000? When Hall first collected the thorn grass, he heard that the eight-level magician was killed by the stone bee that could not be seen in ten thousand, let alone the powerful race of the orc family. He believes that after the iron feathers go out, don''t think about what is injured and comatose. It is estimated that there is a possibility of being directly killed by the orcs! "This can''t be done, it won''t work, then what do we do? Stay here? When they don''t have to kill them, we will starve more than 100,000 people!" Seeing that Iron Feather was complaining, the iron piece widened his eyes, and his beard blinked and looked at him and shouted "Give me shut up!" Before the iron feathers saw it, he closed his mouth in a sullen mood, and then stood on the side without interest. The iron piece sighed, and then he looked at Hall''s apology and said, "Hall, you don''t care about him. His character is like this. Do you have any thoughts?" Why did the iron block talk to Hall so politely, because Hall''s strength made him have to put Hall on the same level as him. Just kidding, there are more than 50,000 fire ants. What is the concept? Just after he heard his report, he almost thought it was a dazzling man. After confirming it again and again, the iron piece finally set his own mentality, seeing that Iron Feel actually spoke like this, so he only yelled at him to let him shut up. There is no time in Hall to think about this. He is thinking about how to do it. He knows that the enemy is waiting for himself outside. If he rushes out like this, the death and injury will be too great, and there may be danger of total destruction. Since you can''t rush straight out, then... When I think of it, Hall suddenly shines. He feels that he does not have to think about it all the time. Since the orcs are waiting outside, if they suddenly appear behind them? I want to appear behind the orcs, which may be difficult for others. After all, the time is too short, but this is too simple for Hall. When it comes to tunneling, the dwarves may be top-notch in many races, but they are far worse than Warcraft. He talked about his thoughts with the iron block. After seeing the speed of the fire ants digging tunnels in the iron block, he also agreed with Hall. Now that the decision has been made, Hall immediately summoned a large number of fire ant workers to start digging, rock and clods, Hall directly thrown into the space, plus the replacement of fire ant worker ants, in a short period of time Hall digs a single tunnel of hundreds of meters, which makes the black iron dwarfs unattainable. ...... Two days later The tigers and the sea-racing naga are waiting outside the Black Iron Fort, but as time goes by, they still dont see the black iron dwarves coming out, and the 30,000-strong army sent to chase the black iron dwarves has suffered heavy casualties, and Also brought back a message that made him angry. Warcraft fire ants even attacked them, but fortunately the road to the fire ants has been destroyed, so that if the black iron dwarf does not come out of the secret road, then there is only one result, that is, starving to death! For those who fired ants only attacked the orcs and did not attack the black iron dwarves, Hu Hu thought in mind whether they were neighbors. After all, there were news of nine fire ants in the back mine in Heilongjiang. He didnt know it today. . He not only knows, but also emphasizes the following people with captive mining, try not to go beyond the fire ant area, but did not expect the last fire ants to participate. "Damn! Wait until the black iron dwarves are finished, and I will catch the queen of fire ants!" Just when Hu Xiaoxin vowed to take revenge, a hurricane warrior quickly flew over. "Reporting the Tigers! The human army has crossed the road of victory and will soon be in contact with our army!" what? The tiger screams and the sea ambassadors cant help but hear when humans are so fast? It is said that the humans sent a million troops. Before the tiger screams, they issued orders. As long as they saw the arrival of the human army and directly blew up the road to victory, they did not expect to tell themselves directly that the human army is already behind them! "Bastard!" Tigers can''t wait to jump and fly this hurricane warrior, but in the end he still resisted, and now the fire does not help. His army here is only 300,000, and it is still a subordinate race. The human combat power is very poor, but even in the case of this double-sided attack, even the brave orc warriors will suffer a lot! The cozy side has been defeated by humans and forced to return to the prairie. If he fails here, then the attack of the Orcs in the northeast of the Fire Empire will be completely blocked! At that time, even if he can''t go back to bear this regret, at this time he has some annoyed why he is the main person in charge! When I started to go out, I still vowed, but now the situation has been messed up by him! "Who is the bastard, if they don''t fail, how can the human army come so fast!" Tigers gnawed their teeth and thought of it But he quickly forced himself to calm down, because now is not the time to blame them, the hurricane warriors said that humans have crossed the road of victory, they have lost The best time to fight, so that if the orc family does not want to fight with humans and then split the soldiers to defend against the sudden appearance of the black iron dwarf, then he has only one way to go, that is to stick to the Black Iron Fort! Apparently, the sea ambassadors on the side also thought of this point. After discussing it with the Tigers, the Tigers finally agreed to the proposal. After leaving 10,000 cavalry, the rest of the orcs returned to the Black Iron Fort, and all the weapons of the Black Iron Fort were taken out for defense. When the 200,000-strong army of mankind really appeared in front of the Black Iron Fort, the Tigers finally ordered the 10,000 cavalry to return to the city, and at this time, a group of black-headed people suddenly appeared from under the Black Iron Fort. And quickly lined up next to the human army. After more than 100,000 dwarves and 20,000-strong human army assembled, they immediately formed a form of encirclement, but in the morning of the next morning, when Hu Xiao saw the next scene of Heitiebao, he could not help but roar. . "A wicked bastard!" Chapter 427： Post-war placement Chapter 427 Post-war placement I didnt know when the human army and the black iron dwarf army disappeared overnight under their eyes. Those camps are empty! "Send the wolf cavalry! The whole army attacked!" Tiger Xiao thought for one night last night. He saw that the torches that came from far away were very strange. Why did the human army come at night? Until now, he realized that there is a million troops in humans. This is a lie. It is estimated that they are at most 300,000, and it is very likely that there are no more than 300,000! In this way, they even gave him a high-ranking general of the Tigers, which made him mix in the orc family after the tiger! Tens of thousands of wolf cavalry rushed toward the road of victory under the leadership of Hu Xiao. He believed that human beings must not go far! Plus the short legs of the black iron dwarfs are not good at running, he believes that under the chase of the wolf cavalry, they will soon be able to catch them! When the Tigers and the temperament led the 30,000 wolf cavalry to the road to victory, they could see a group of black iron dwarves still running. The tiger screamed and saw that there were still 50,000 black iron dwarves at the gate of the victory road. After discovering this situation, Hu Xiaos face finally showed a cruel smile. He held a big knife and yelled at the wolf cavalry around him. "Kill! Don''t take it!" The words of the tiger scream immediately caused the fierceness of the orc wolf cavalry. They pulled out their weapons one by one, and their eyes were reddishly staring at the black iron dwarves in front. There was a kind of momentum that would not stop them without killing them! Just then, a sudden loud noise came from the front, and soon the tiger screamed to realize that this is the magic crystal cannon firing! Is there a magic crystal cannon placed here? Some of the tigers dont understand what humans think. What is the use of such a short distance to arrange the magic crystal cannons, which is useful for them to come to the free wolf cavalry? However, the next scene made him suddenly open his eyes. I saw that after the volley of dozens of magic crystal cannons, the wolf cavalry collapsed in front of it, and the sudden changes made the wolf cavalry have no time to react. Just rushed down. The wolf cavalry in the back saw the rope bolt quickly, but it was still late. Many wolf cavalry did not stop and fell, and the wolf cavalry that was not easy to stop at this time was again given by the wolf cavalry behind him. After hitting it, the entire wolf cavalrys charge stopped for a while. Initially looked at it, the wolf cavalry who fell into the deep pit actually did not have five thousand! Fortunately, the wolf cavalry are all good fighters, and the deep pit is about ten meters. Not many people die directly. But then, an array of arrows, like the snow fluttering in the sky, shot at the wolf cavalry still in front of it, and for a time the numerous wolf cavalry arrows, the original chaotic wolf cavalry suddenly fell. "Bastard! Give it up, cross the deep pit, attack from the other side! The wolf cavalry that fell off will save yourself!" The tiger screamed as he shot the flying arrow, and suddenly the wolf cavalry screamed in the deep pit. The sound suddenly let everyone glimpse, and when they saw it clearly, they couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. It turned out that the deep pit did not know when tens of thousands of fire ants came out. Many wolf cavalry were directly swallowed by tens of thousands of fire ants. For a time, the orcs in the deep pit suffered heavy casualties! At this moment, the magic crystal cannon and the arrow rain came again, and the wolf cavalry was suddenly beaten. When did they have such a situation, it is generally the human army was chased and killed by the wolf cavalry, how can I be stunned by the way I am today? "Hey!" After a horn of horn came, Hu Xiao looked at the human cavalry around him. "Bastard! Retreat!" Where did the tiger whisper not understand, humans and black iron dwarves, they have already arranged traps waiting for their arrival, but did not think that they actually stupidly rushed into this trap! "Hey!" The tiger screamed, it was a shame, a shame that deeply hurt his self-esteem! Fortunately, he still has some reason, knowing that he will continue this way, even if he can kill a large number of human cavalry, these wolf cavalry will also suffer heavy casualties. So he made a quick decision and immediately chose to retreat. The wolf cavalry came and went like a wind, but it was not talking indiscriminately. Looking at the wolf cavalry who left more than 10,000 bodies and stood out, the Hall sitting on the lightning golden eagle could not help but sigh. This strategy is exactly what he came up with. He has seen the military power of the three countries in the three countries, but even some furs are enough for the orcs! The wolf cavalry warriors were killed, no one chose to surrender, and the wolf rider caught hundreds of heads intact, and there were about a thousand injuries. Most of them fell off the pit and were broken. The rest of the wolf rides. They all died in battle. It wasnt that Hall didnt want to take out the little black to conquer these wolves, but he was under the pit to direct the fire ants to dig! After he came out, Hu Xiao had already escaped with the remaining wolf cavalry. But these are also very good! Hall let them hurry through the road of victory in the eyes of everyone, and it took a few hours to get all these wolves. More than a thousand wolves, Hall is not happy to mention, in the future, the ground is a senior wolf cavalry, want to come to those who look down on their own will be out of the eyeballs! After the end of the battle Hall''s last victory road, because both the Terran and the Black Iron Dwarf need to be trimmed, so this road to victory must be blocked! Otherwise, the orc army together, this person is not enough for them to sew... Seeing the appearance of the tiger raging, Hall can already think of the time when the tiger screams absolutely want revenge, and then maybe the human and the black iron dwarf will face several times the orc warrior! The troops were not evacuated, and 200,000 human troops were stationed in a nearby city. Every day, there was a flight of World of Warcraft to find the way to victory, in order to prevent the orcs from suddenly attacking the tunnel. The problem of the placement of the black iron dwarfs, Hall directly handed over to Ai Tuo, after the discussion between the Principality of Stan and the Fire Empire, decided to choose a mining area for the black iron dwarfs, but can not be free to install, need black iron Dwarves provide weapons! Tens of thousands of black iron dwarves finally agreed to this plan under the iron block The two sides continue to Chen Bing in Tieling City, the small friction continues, the war is the intention of not playing! The battle between the Principality of Stan and the Orcs was temporarily deadlocked. Hall knows that it is time to leave now! The matter of Long Island has been delayed for a few months. After the farewell with Edo, Hall flew in the direction of the Principality of Akad... Chapter 428： Port of Jose Chapter 428 Port of Jose The Principality of Akkad, located in the eastern part of the Firewind Empire, is very rich in seafood because of its proximity to the sea, and even the air is full of the taste of the sea. (please see the latest section) hp://772e6f742e6f%6 On a mountain, there is a monkey who is about to reach out and grab a bright red fruit. Suddenly there is a wave of volatility in the distance. With a bang, a black shadow flies quickly from the mountain, and the monkey is surprised to escape. The bright red fruit was blown off by this airflow, and then it was accurately placed on the monkey''s head. The little monkey groped and touched his head, and then looked at the distance with a look of horror, and then picked up the fruit on the ground and ran out. Hall sat on the Lightning Golden Eagle, with a hint of sadness on his face, and it took a few days to fly from the Principality of Sterling to the Principality of Akkad. When he first entered the Principality of Akad, Hall found the situation here. The residents here were very nervous. When he passed through several cities, he found that the residents were actually fleeing toward the fire empire, and learned from a soldiers mouth, the sea. The tribe has been fully attacked, and the army of the Akkad Principality is losing ground! The Akkad capital, De Nila, is also dispatching troops at this time. Several legions are gathered here. Their goal is to support the port of Port Jose, a city between Damme and Denila. This is an inland port city near the river Zanda, the mother of the Akkad Principality. It is precisely because this port city card is located in the middle of the Zara River, so he plays a transportation hub. Similarly, he is also a city with a very important strategic position. Once the seas have occupied it, the seas can say that the Zara River directly reaches the inside of the Paka Principality. The strength of the sea people on land will be reduced. Although they have the kind of medicine that can temporarily be restricted on land, but because there are too many seas, it is impossible to achieve sufficient medicine for every sea. This highlights the importance of the Zara River. Although it is fresh water, the Hai people are not lacking in freshwater amphibians. Therefore, relying on this Zara River, the original number of sea people who took advantage of it directly pushed from the beach to the port of Jose, and the Akkad team suffered heavy casualties. Hall, he did not wait for the Akade squad, because he received the news that Vettel and his father, the owner of Port Damme, Cartemet, are here at Port Jos. It is not bad to think that Vattel is getting along with himself, so Hall decided to come over and look at it, and then go to Dameau Port to find the main material for making underwater breathing agents. ...... Port of Jose A middle-aged man looks ugly and looks at the sea people in the river outside the city. They have been attacking for several days in a row, and there are at least tens of thousands of casualties. But looking at the densely-knit sea soldiers, the middle-aged man is forbearing. Lived and sighed. He turned his head and glanced at the soldiers around him, and found that most of their faces were not good-looking. Some young soldiers had fear and despair in their eyes, and the veterans took advantage of this time to rest and regain their strength, because they knew that The battle was just a warm-up. I think the Haizu will continue to attack. Because the port of Jose is an inland city, there is no comparability in the defense of the city wall. If it is not a traffic hub, there are more people coming and going, and the port may not have built a wall. The walls of the city are full of dried blood. The bodies of the dead soldiers and the wounded soldiers have been transported by the young and strong people in the city. The bodies of the sea warriors are directly thrown into the city. The next one was piled up. Soon after, the fire magician used the fire magic to ignite the bodies. For a time, smoke was emitted from outside the port of Jose, and the smoke contained a burning smell. "Dad, what should I do now?" A young magician walked behind a middle-aged man and asked, the middle-aged man glanced at the front of the port of the port of Joseph, General Babbitt, and then he sighed. "I told you to stay in the fire empire before you come over, you just don''t listen! Now the King of the Kings ordered that the port of Jose be awaiting the arrival of the reinforcements. At this time, you should stay with me and try not to run around!" "But..." The young man still wants to say something, but was interrupted by a middle-aged man. "Watt, you go down first, your uncle will be with you!" It turned out that this young man was the third-class fire magician Vettel who came from the fire empire, and the middle-aged man who spoke was his father, the owner of Port Damme, Carter Meade. It was said that Cartermed was also depressed. He was attacked by the Hai people in Damei Port. As a result, Damei Port fell. Then he took the soldiers to protect the people and fled to the city not far from Damei Port. The result was caught up. The seas broke the wall again, and for a few days in a row, the seas were like a broken bamboo and directly killed in the port of Jose. Fortunately, there are a large number of soldiers who have escaped from here in Port of Jos. After being organized, they initially withstood the attack of the Hai people. In the past, Carter Meads landlord who lost his land would be punished. Fortunately, the Babbitt general sent by the King of the Principality of Akad declared that he would be free from punishment in the port of Jos, so Katemed was able to continue to stand. Here. And several middle-aged men around him were exactly the same as his, they quietly looked at the top of Babbitt, waiting for the command of General Babbitt. "Take a break! Katmet''s magician, I will hand it over here, I hope you can continue to hold on, I don''t want to kneel down your head!" Babbitt said that he turned directly, and a few middle-aged people on the side patted him on the shoulders of his mind and then followed. "Adult!" A black shadow suddenly appeared next to Cartermade. He was the shadow of Cartmeed and Vettel, a fourth-class thief! "Hey! Shadow, you take care of Vettel for me, don''t let him come up, he is still young!" The whole body was dressed in black clothes, only showing a pair of sharp eyes. After hearing Katzeds instructions, he just wanted to refuse, because the last battle, Katemed, was almost shot by the Nagas bow and arrow, if not he was Suddenly shot around, Cartmeide will be life-threatening! At this time, a sudden exclamation came. "The sea! The sea has attacked again!" Katemed and the film looked at each other and then ran over. I saw the soldiers of the seas coming out of the river outside the city. Not only that, but a tall sea naga was holding a big one. The sword stared at the people on the wall with eyes that did not make any emotions. Katemed looked at it and suddenly there was a cold sweat on his face. "Fast! Inform the Babbitt adults! The sea is really moving!" Chapter 429： Naga Chapter 429, Naga "Day! This is... giant octopus?" After watching a behemoth from the mother river Zanda, the soldiers on the wall could not help but exclaim. (Please see the latest section) The bare head is as big as the elephant''s body. As it emerges, a pair of huge gray eyes are watching the human soldiers on the city! The former Naga was standing directly on the head of the giant octopus. As he waved, a large number of sea soldiers rushed out of the sea and rushed toward the port of Jose with a weapon. "Get up! Give me up! Archers and magicians are ready! Let these sea people look at us!" The captains shouted loudly at the soldiers around them, and saw some dazed soldiers who went up and slammed them directly. Its not that they are grumpy, but they are still in a daze at this time. Its very likely that they will die when they die! The original General Babbitt who went back again appeared on the wall. He looked gloomy at the naga on the giant octopus, and the head of the Naga Naga was also throwing his eyes into the air, and the air around him solidified. . Naga''s head smiled and smiled, revealing that the jagged teeth in his mouth sneered. He did not go straight to fight with Babbitt, but continued to direct the sea soldiers to rush toward the wall. I don''t know how many soldiers of the seas came. Anyway, everyone on the wall found that there were always soldiers coming out of the river, and it looked like nothing. It is the turn of the sea tactics. There is no race on Allen''s continent that can compete with the seas. After all, the ocean is very large. The continent of Allen is surrounded by the ocean. There are no more than tens of thousands of seas in the sea. It is possible to rely on the city wall and the seas are not good at land combat to temporarily confront the sea. Once the Haitian soldiers can ignore the discomfort brought by the land, then the Allen continent will soon be occupied by the sea. "Archery!" As a voice came, the soldiers immediately pulled the bow and arrow and fired all the arrows at the seas under the wall. Like the fishermen, the huge number of the most inferior seas are the first to be hit by bows and arrows. After a fish-man warrior escaped one of the sharp arrows, his mouth slightly smiled. When he just wanted to continue to rush, suddenly a fiery red figure rushed toward him. Waiting for him to react, with a huge explosion, he felt that he felt a whole body pain, and the whole body was suddenly blown up. When he realized that he was hit by a fireball, consciousness has slowly become a reality. Some of the fishermen around him were also killed and killed by fireballs, but the fishermen did not have too much to stay, but they could drag forward and move forward. Because they all know that only when they are killed can they have a chance to live! It is precisely because the fishermen rushed up in desperation, so the humans on the walls of the port of Joseph were all chaotic. Many archers bows were not shot and even shot out. Such arrows naturally did not have any lethality. . The previous fireball was issued by Cartermade, and the firepower of the sixth-class magician was naturally not as small as the first-class magician. As he fired a ball, the few magicians on the wall began to attack. And beside them are soldiers surrounded by hand-held road shields. Their purpose is simple, to help the magicians resist the attacks of the sea. Even if they die, they must protect the magician. As the fisherman consumed a lot of arrows and attracted a lot of human magicians, when everyone''s attention was focused on the front, Babbitt''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes stared at the naga. Specifically, it should be a giant octopus under Naga, because it is rolling up some tiger shark warriors with his two big thighs. "Is it..." Suddenly he thought of a possibility in his mind, that is, giant octopus would not want to throw them up! Sure enough, in fact, similar to what he thought, I saw the giant octopus actually smashed the tiger shark warrior wrapped in the tentacles. He just wanted to fly up and attack. Suddenly a sharp arrow quickly rushed toward him. If he continued to move forward, he would be hit by this sharp arrow, but if he did not move forward, those would be giant. The tiger shark warrior thrown up by the octopus will be directly on the wall. Now the fishermen are already climbing the wall. Once these head sharks are thrown in, the soldiers on the walls of the port will be hit for two years. Maybe the defense of the wall is broken by the sea. This is not what he wants to see for Babbitt! To know that the order the king gave him is to stay here, and then wait for the reinforcements! "Bastard!" Babbitt knew that he couldn''t be hurt now, or that the Naga leader wouldn''t suppress him, and the battle would end soon. "Babbit is it, my name is Simba, I am very satisfied with the gift I brought to you this time? Let''s talk about it, don''t bother them!" Babbitt glanced at the naga, who claimed to be Simba mud in front of him. From him, Babbitt also felt a dangerous atmosphere. Obviously he was also a master of the Naga. Just a moment when he was worried, a scream of humanity suddenly came from the wall, and he looked down and found that the shark warriors who were thrown up even killed the Quartet, each time waving their huge mace. The surrounding human soldiers will be shot, some lucky ones will be crushed directly to the heart and dieUnfortunately, they are swept to the wall and hit some fish people, but they will soon be rushed over. The fishermens soldiers were killed and the picture was terrible. Damn! Babbitt yelled, then said to the following Cartmeide and others, Clean the walls! Kill those sea people! After he finished the big sword he waved and cut it against Simba mud, Simba mud with four limbs pulled down Simba mud with two hands, while the other two hands were hand-held daggers to bite Babbitt. . Seeing the shining dagger heading towards his waist, Babbitt snorted and his hands suddenly made a force. The Xinba mud figure immediately retreated two steps, but he did not feel annoyed, but said with a smile. "I didn''t think we would attack the city like this. Looking at the soldiers who died under their own hands, is it very angry?" Simba said with a smile while attacking. Babbitt was dignified, and the original expression of anger slowly subsided, because he knew that Simba mud was deliberately pulling these topics so that he could be distracted. Fortunately, in Katemed, after receiving the order from Babbitt, they immediately led the soldiers to surround the tiger shark warriors. For a time, both sides were deadlocked. Chapter 430： Hi! Chapter 430! As a powerful and belligerent race in the sea, the tiger sharks are naturally not comparable to those of the fish. Its just that seven or eight tiger shark warriors almost killed the human warriors in a small area of ??the city wall. The crumbs were all around, and if they were on the way, it was estimated that the mouth would be torn open by the sea. . Fortunately, Cartmy and others are not bad, and their reaction awareness is also very good. After seeing the tiger shark warriors being thrown up by the giant octopus, they immediately realized the crisis. In particular, Cartermade, regardless of Vettel''s persuasion, directly took dozens of soldiers around him and rushed straight toward the nearest tiger shark warrior. The man has not arrived yet, and the attack first came. A large fire column surrounded a tiger shark warrior with a hot whirlpool. He was suddenly screaming and showing a cruel smile. He was about to continue to slash those weak humans. He suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. The high temperature suddenly made him feel a little uncomfortable. As a seaman, he didnt like fire at all! After a brief panic, the current temper is running out and wrapped around the body trying to resist the damage caused by the flame. With a bang, the tiger shark warrior, but the high temperature of the flame directly rushed out from the fire column, but Cartermade apparently expected this situation early, several soldiers suddenly waved the sword to meet, the tiger shark hands The weapon and several human warrior weapons smashed together, and the tiger-headed shark warrior who had the advantage in power suddenly knocked back several human warriors. In this case, a fireball suddenly appeared in front of him. Before he reacted, he was suddenly blown out. When everyone saw him clearly, he discovered that the tiger shark warrior had been blown up. The man who shot was Carter Med. "Don''t be dazed! Continue to support!" Most of Babbitts spirit was concentrated on the naga in front of him, but he was still careful about it. After discovering that Katemed gradually controlled the situation, he nodded slightly. "Why, do you think this is over?" Simba said with a sneer, and then waved his hand behind him. Babbitts eyeballs suddenly stunned because he found that there were more than one giant octopus! Looking at a few giant octopuses that constantly emerged from the river, Babbitt was moving. He wanted to destroy the giant octopus that could throw the sea warriors up, because he could see that this tactic is very human. Disadvantages. However, he had just had a movement, and Simba mud immediately blocked him. "Step aside!" "Let''s go? Hahaha! Do you think I will?" In the face of angry Babbitt, Simba smiled, but his voice was really unpleasant, as if it was a male duck, people couldn''t help but want to die. His impulse. Babbitt knows that he is now in a very passive situation. His strength is similar to that of Simba, but the combat power and quantity of the Hai people are far more than the human side. Plus, the new warfare of the Hai people is very Effective, they really have no effective way to stop the sea. Just as he hesitated, dozens of figures flew from the air to Port of Jos again. Babbitt saw them. They were the sea warriors who were thrown up by the giant octopus. This time, even the Naga warriors came up. In line with the powerful sea turtle warriors in the defense, the walls that had just stabilized suddenly became a mess. For a time, human soldiers were killed and wounded under the double-sided attack. Babbitt knows that he must fight hard now, otherwise he will not wait for the arrival of the reinforcements of Wangcheng, and the port of Jose will be attacked by the sea. When I think of it, he rises up and down and represents the orange vindictiveness of the nineth-class warriors. He can''t help but say that he is rushing toward the ugly Naga, the model with a smile and a voice. What he didn''t notice was that after seeing Babbitt''s seriousness, Simba mud showed a smug smile on his face, but it quickly converges, because fighting with opponents of the same strength, distraction is purely looking for death! The battle has entered a fever, and both humans and the seas are desperate. The high-level battle has not affected the situation for the time being, but the personnel of both sides are paying attention to each other, because once a party is defeated, it is very likely that they will be defeated or even slaughtered! Under the protection of the shadow, Vettel constantly retreats to the side. Although his magic is more powerful than before, he is a third-class magician after all, with limited magic. After issuing dozens of fireballs in a row, his face suddenly became pale. When he was in the last fireball, he found that his head suddenly had pain. He knew that this was a magical overdraft situation, and he had to rest at this time. Otherwise, when the mental power is damaged, it will not be restored without rest. "puff!" The shadow was easy, and a dagger was accurately pierced into the head of a fisherman''s family. Regardless of the horror of the fisherman''s eyes, he took out the dagger and kicked him away. "Young Master, you are going back to take a break! Give it to me!" Vettel regrets, regretting why he is so weak, if he can be as strong as his father, at least he can continue to kill the enemy, instead of needing human protection as it is now. He bit his lip and his face became very ugly. He was very reluctant. He didn''t know why, he suddenly thought of a person in his mind. "If Hall is in the boss!" At this time, suddenly, countless figures were thrown up, and a tiger shark warrior was flying over to him with a smirk, and accurately landed in front of him less than five meters away. "Young Master is going!" Shadow quickly rushed past attempted to win time for Vettel, but the tiger shark warrior showed that it was stronger than the shadow, although the speed of the shadow is very fast, but the tiger shark is not stupid, he directly Rushing to Vettel, then slamming his head and waving his weapon. The face color suddenly changed, and I wanted to dodge the discovery and it was too late. The whole person was suddenly drawn out. "No! Uncle Shadow! You are such a wicked bastard!" Vettel found that Uncle Shadow spit a **** blood when he was just hit, and it seemed that the appearance was unclear, but he could not get up on the ground for a long time. He has not been able to take care of whether his magic is exhausted, and his teeth are forcibly chanting the spell of fireball. At this time, suddenly a bang, the tiger shark warrior was so knocked out of the way, Vettel suddenly caught, his magic has not yet been issued, how the tiger shark warrior will be hit Flying? Just as he was worried, a familiar voice suddenly came from the side. "Hey, Vettel, what are you doing? Are you looking at beautiful women?" Chapter 431： Hall arrival Chapter 431 Hall Arrival "Hey! Vettel, are you looking at beautiful women?" A rumbling voice suddenly came from the wall of the port of Jose, and it seemed very out of place. (Please see the latest section) Vettel looked at the sudden appearance of a man with a stunned look. Some of them did not believe in blinking their eyes. After confirming that they did not see it, they said with a surprise. "Hall boss? How come you!" The coming is not someone else. It is the Hall that came from the king city of Akade. He has not found that two powerful high-level forces are killing. Not only that, but the situation on the wall is also a bit bad, especially when I saw a tiger-headed shark warrior looking ready to smash the weapon into a human mage, especially when he discovered that the mage was still familiar. Accelerate to fly over and summon Ada at the dawn of the millennium. The seventh-class Warcraft''s Ada, the strength of the body is not the average person can resist, even if the tiger head shark warrior known as the sea in the sea, was also hit by the Ada, spurting the blood, the sad reminder The wall fell. The arrival of Hall caught the attention of everyone. Babbitt took a look and found that the strength of the Golden Eagle was at least the seventh-class Warcraft. He was slightly surprised, and after seeing the spirit sitting on it was a young man, More surprised. "So a young summoner? Where did he come from?" On the face of Simba, there was a slight dissatisfaction. He looked at Hall with a sullen look. He wanted to tear this unrecognizable human being, but now he still wants to pack up Babbitt. After he loses, Humans will soon be defeated, and by then he will be able to slay and kill, including the result of the arrogant human beings who have just arrived. "Drink!" When he thought of it, he immediately screamed and strengthened the intensity of the attack. Babbitt was caught off guard by Simba''s attack for a time, and quickly concentrated on defense. "Hall boss, how come you rushed over?" Seeing Hall coming down from the Lightning Golden Eagle, Vettel quickly went up and asked, and the shadow on the side was wide open, and some incredulously looked at Hall. I knew that when Hall was in the Valley of Fire, the strength was low. He can kill him by simply waving his dagger, but now... The eyes of the shadows glanced at the huge lightning golden eagle in the air, and the big hair on the wall, the tall and tall Ada, from which they could feel a huge breath. "What, don''t want me to come over?" Looking at Hall''s playful eyes, Vettel quickly waved his head and motioned that he didn''t dare. Seeing what Vettel still wanted to say, Hall reached out and interrupted him. "Which chat, wait for the sea to fight back!" After talking about the situation on the wall, Hall found that it was not generally bad. Many places were occupied by the seas. What surprised him most was that dozens of sea fighters flew up from below. . The position of a tiger shark warrior flying is just here. Looking at the face of a bloodthirsty expression, the shark-headed warrior with jagged teeth, Hall has a look, and the lightning golden eagle is on the shark shark. The soldier suddenly appeared above him in the horrified eyes, and the claws were directly grabbed toward his head. The shark shark warrior in the air could not make any evasive. He tried to wave the weapon to keep the lightning golden eagle away from him, but it was counterproductive. The seven-dimensional Warcraft claws were as hard as steel and resisted the tiger shark warriors. After the attack, he grabbed his head, and as the tiger shark warriors screamed, everyone found a blood clot in the air, and then the headless shark warrior fell straight from the air. The heavy shackles were on the ground, and a few fishermen who had no time to sneak a sneak peek were killed. Seeing that Hall''s summoned beast had killed such a shark shark warrior so easily, everyone wrapped in Vettel could not help but exclaim. Originally thought that this is very surprising, who knows that Hall just waved a hand, a large number of Warcraft appeared on the wall, a burst of roar sound attracted everyone''s eyes. "What? How is it possible?" "God, what''s going on here? Why are there so many Warcraft!" Katemed was also shocked when he saw this scene. He looked at the young figure not far away, but his heart was secretly glad that he had not embarrassed him, and his son seemed to recognize him as a big brother. It seems that this step is very right! I didn''t pay any attention to the shock of everyone. With the order of Hall, the more than a dozen heads of Warcraft headed by Ada quickly rushed toward the tiger head shark warriors. Among these Warcrafts, Xiao Huangs attack was the most violent, and a slap in the face, even if the tiger head shark warriors desperately resisted, the result was still a slap in the air. Xiaobai is the king of animals, roaring, and people around can''t help but fight a chill. Xiaobai seized the opportunity to come down a mountain, directly throwing the sharks under his body, in the tiger shark warriors. Under the horrified eyes, there was a bite of biting. As the tiger shark warriors screamed, they quickly stopped moving. Others such as the Fire Wolf''s sixth-class Warcraft are looking for their own opponents. For a time, the sea-class warriors on the city wall suffered heavy casualties. Some of the timid fishermens warriors jumped from the wall in a hurry, some unfortunately falling directly. Dead, some lucky ones are squatting on their own compatriots, causing their compatriots to roar. "hateful!" When Simba mud discovered that the originally dominant sea warrior on the wall was like a dumpling, it was cleaned up by those sudden Warcraft his eyes suddenly became red. "Too full of siege!" With his orders, the heavily armed naga and tiger shark warriors marching along the river slowly progressed. Not only that, but several giant octopuses appeared on the river. As soon as they appeared, they used their tentacles to roll up the surrounding sea warriors. As they pulled a glimpse, hundreds of sea warriors flew again to Port of Jose. "Be careful! The sea soldiers are flying again!" the human soldiers on the wall shouted in panic. "Yep?" Hall squinted at the sea warriors who had flown over, and then looked at the Simba mud, which was smashing with Babbitt and showing a crazy expression on his face. "What about the flying man? Is the lesson just enough?" Some of Vettels Hall, who didnt understand himself, just as he was about to ask, suddenly saw Hall waving another hand, and then a black shadow made Vettel unable to hold back a cold breath! Chapter 432： Rout Chapter 432 Rout As the sky suddenly appeared in the hordes of lions flying World of Warcraft, including the fighting of Babbitt and Simba mud both resisted not stopping the battle again. (See the latest section: Literature Building..) The group of Warcraft that suddenly appeared on the wall before, because there are too many people around, there is nothing to think about it, but the gryphon that suddenly appeared in the sky is particularly conspicuous. When the hundreds of sea warriors who were thrown into the sky saw the lightning golden eagle killing their compatriots, they only felt that he was unlucky, but now that they are their turn, they are all lost, regardless of the figure that continues to fly. The air swayed with the limbs and body in an attempt to escape the dense gryphon in front of the sharp claws! "Do you know now?" Hall sneered, not giving them the opportunity to regret, waved a hand, hundreds of lions and Warcraft immediately rushed toward the flying sea warrior. The next picture is too cruel, basically three fights, the sea warriors simply did not make any limited resistance, one or two were shredded by the lions without mercy. The blood and fragments were scattered directly from the air, forming a red blood rain. The picture was so beautiful that some of the timid fish and human warriors had to flee around and were finally killed by the Naga warriors. In fact, this method of the Hai nationality is very effective for the city that breaks humanity. It is not known that the wise man of the sea has come up with a solution. If there is not a large number of human gryphon knights, the city is estimated to take a long time. Was broken. Before the Simba mud used this method to break through several cities in humans, but now it is in Jos Port here to meet opponents! "Damn! I want to kill you!" Simba mud roared and walked toward Hall. Babbitt would not let Simba go, and he might not be an opponent of Simba, but on the offensive side. In terms of defense, the warrior of the soil property is stronger than other warriors. "Give me aside!" Babbitt continually waved a few swords to stop the road of Simba. If Simba wants to continue to attack Hall, then he will be hit by Babbitt. Once he is injured, his advantage will not be there. After two seconds, he had to stop and fetch his sword to block the big sword that Babbitt waved. Hall saw that Simba mud was stopped, and his heart was relieved. His situation could not be able to resist a nine-fifth fighter. Once he had let Simba mud break through Babbitt and come to him, then he could do it. There is only one way to escape! Now, the general of the Akkad Principality is still very strong. If so, then Hall will have to vote for it. Some unfortunately glanced at the giant octopus that stopped throwing the sea warriors. If they continued to deliver food, then Hall wouldnt mind letting his Griffin Legion eat it all. With Hall''s large number of Seven World Warcraft shots, the sea warriors on the wall were not killed or fell from above. For a time, the defense of the Port of Jos was solid, and the morale of the human warriors was greatly enhanced. But this is not enough! Hall quickly looked at the sea warriors under the city. "Hall boss, you are too powerful, this Port of Jos is safe!" Vettel looked at Hall with excitement, and the shadow of the side stood there silently, but his eyes were staring straight. Hall, I can''t calm down for a long time. After all, he knew about Hall''s situation. How long did he last, he actually grew to this point, and he is still so young, what will be strong in the future? "It''s a terrible person!" Hall couldn''t ignore the thoughts of everyone behind him. Now he has to drive the sea away and wait for the arrival of the Akade squad, so that he has the opportunity to collect the Swift Grass from Damme. Thinking of this, he immediately ordered Ada to go down the wall, and the atmosphere of Warcraft, which was more than a dozen and seven, made the other sea fighters besides the naga and the tiger shark warriors. The law enforcement forces of the Haizu immediately yelled at the feared sea warriors. After killing several fishermen, they only calmed down a bit. But as Hall waved again and thousands of female ants summoned the beast to be summoned, the entire battlefield was shocked, and their hearts were roaring "How many summoning beasts there are!" The overwhelming female ants floated on the wall, and the creaking sound made people feel numb, but what made the sea warriors even more desperate was to see the fireballs appear in front of the female ants out of thin air. I don''t know which sea warrior called "Run!", and then the sea warriors headed by the fishermen turned and fled, and the turtles and electric sects followed. "Don''t run! Don''t run! Whoever kills who is running, I..." The Naga warrior''s law enforcement screamed and slashed more than a dozen fishermen''s warriors, just wanting to continue to say what suddenly the pupils suddenly increased, only Seeing thousands of hot fireballs in front of them did not attack the escaped seas, but flew directly to them, the Naga and the tiger sharks. A fireball may not be afraid of them, but when they face thousands of fireballs, even if they are trying to break through Babbitt''s Simba mud, the corner of their eyes can''t help but twitch. The Nagara captain wakes up and immediately tears his heart and screams "defense! Quick defense!" Rumble As a series of explosions came, the voice of the Naga captain was suddenly concealed. The human warriors on the wall looked at the scene in front of them and looked at the unrecognizable sea warriors who were blown down by the fireball. They were each one by one. Scared to say nothing! With the female ants launching an attack Ada, they also have the gryphon troops rushing toward the sea warriors at the same time, like this way from the back to hide the situation, the sea soldiers can not form effective resistance. Even the powerful tiger sharks, because they did not take drugs that can normally be used on land, this means that their power is generally restricted, and it is precisely because of this that when they face Ada At the time, it seems so pale and powerless! "retreat!" The scene in front of the scene made Xinba mud understand, they lost, and it was completely defeated! He was very unconvinced. He wanted to see the situation that he was about to win. He was destroyed by a perversion that did not know where he came from. Not only that, but his own side had a rout. In fact, without his orders, the sea warriors jumped one by one toward the river. Some people who did not look at the direction actually jumped toward the giant octopus, but waiting for them was a giant octopus with no mercy. However, there were too many sea warriors who fled, and the giant octopus just flew one. As a result, more than a dozen sea people slammed down one after another, and a giant octopus was actually stunned by the escaped sea soldiers. Chapter 433： give face Chapter 433 gives face The sea warriors have estimated that they have never thought about it before, and they will be rushed to the water by human beings like dumplings. The Xinba mud face became very ugly, and he could already imagine how the people of the other Naga legions would look after themselves. What he didn''t know was that some people had already lost face in the Naga Legion before him. Simba mud is the deputy head of the Fourth Legion of the Naga Corps, and the one who had suffered in Hall before him was the deputy head of the Third Legion of the Naga Army, Jonson! That is the Naga that failed with the Elf Hills attacking the Elf! However, he did not follow the plan to win the elves, and was also intercepted by the elves in the coastal area, so he has now been returned to the headquarters by his superior, the head of the Third Army, as for the troops Others will tie the collar, in short, he is sitting on the bench! Because of this time, Simba mud has been attacking the Principality of Akade, and because of the siege strategy of his giant octopus, one-third of the Akkad territory has fallen. This degree gave him the praise of the head of the army. If it is not for Hall to appear here today, he is likely to have won the transportation hub of the Zanla River in Port Jose. Seeing things can''t be done, Simba mud had to choose to retreat temporarily. After he integrated the troops again, he attacked the port of Jose. Looking at the sea soldiers who retreated as the tides, the humans on the walls of the port of Jos suddenly cheered. Many young soldiers are crying and can survive under the attack of the Hai people. This has to be said that thanks to the huge young people in Warcraft! Kattermed walked over to Vettel and looked at the Hall sitting on the back of the lightning golden eagle. "I didn''t expect Hall to have so many summoned beasts! It was really a small look at him that year!" After a pause, Katemed turned and looked at Vettel and smiled. "But fortunately, I was just curious. I didn''t ask him to come back because of Fire Crystal. There is also a kid who walks this way. He became a friend and has this tie!" Vettel heard his father say this, and he was very emotional. Fortunately, his father asked him to make a Hall, otherwise he may have died today. Hall, sitting on the Lightning Golden Eagle, did not hear Katemed. They were talking about themselves. His attention was now focused on a white-eyed giant octopus in the Zara River. The seas are a race in the natural sea. Once they get into the water, the speed of the escape makes Hall cant help but be surprised. At this time, in addition to the bodies left by some of the sea people, there was only the unfortunate giant octopus that was stunned. Hall glanced at the calmed river and looked at the distant sea warriors. He thought about it and let the lightning golden eagle fly over, then let the Ada they put the giant octopus on the shore. "What is he going to do?" Hall''s performance made everyone in Port of Jos a bit confused. Is it that those Warcraft are hungry? Ready to eat octopus? They are not eaten without octopus, because the Paka Principality is a coastal country, so seafood has basically been eaten. Just like the giant octopus played like this, they really haven''t eaten, so everyone is curious to see the Warcraft of Hall. Suddenly the giant octopus woke up, waving its huge tentacles, trying to fly them away, and then took the opportunity to escape. However, it miscalculated its own strength and underestimated the strength of Ada. The most important thing is that it even forgot that it is not in the water, but on the shore. So it hadn''t had time to attack, and they were crushed by a big beast. After a moment, the tentacles of the giant octopus were controlled, and the huge eyes showed fearful eyes. "Those Warcraft are really powerful. If we change to us, it is estimated that the giant octopus''s tentacles must be broken for a few bones!" "No! Although I hate the seas very much, if I see those corpses that Warcraft eats the sea, I still have some resentment in my heart, but if I eat the giant octopus, it should, oh... what happened?" Suddenly the giant octopus disappeared in front of everyone, and everyone did not understand what happened. However, like Vettel, Carterd and Babbitt and others will understand at a glance, this is the performance of the summoner to conquer the summoned beast! The giant octopus at the dock is at least a fourth-class Warcraft. I didn''t think that it was so easy to be accepted by Hall. However, this is not the most important thing. What is even more shocking is that Hall has so many World of Warcraft. He can still accept Warcraft. How did he do this? By the river, Hall was satisfied with all the other World of Warcraft. He just wanted to try to see if he could conquer this giant octopus. After all, he needs to go to the sea, but his World of Warcraft is land Warcraft, if he encounters the sea. In his current situation, there is no difference between sending and killing! So he just wanted to try to see if he could conquer this giant octopus, but what he didn''t think was that the giant octopus was so easy to get it, and it still didn''t use the black. After returning to the city wall, Hall first greeted Vettel and Cartmeade, and then after the introduction of Katemed, he met Bacard, the general of the Akkadian Principality. "Hello Babbitt, I am the Hall of the Inner School of the Mars Magic School!" In fact, even if Hall does not say his identity, Babbitt will not look down on Hall. He is not an idiot. How can an idiot be able to do the general''s position. The appearance of Hall changed the situation in which Port of Jos was broken by the sea. It can be said that Hall is the savior of Port of Jos and a friend of the Principality of Akad. For such a powerful potential summoner, Babbitt makes friends. Its too late, how can you use the identity of the brain to suppress him? Let the soldiers go to clean up the battlefield Babbitt invited Hall to go back to the city hall to eat. Hall looked at Vettel and Cartmy, and they didn''t understand what it meant. Finally, under the grateful eyes of Katemed, the group came to the city government. Under Babbitt''s arrangement, a group of people sat in the restaurant, and soon someone sent food and wine. After everyone had a drink together, Babbitt asked why Hall came here. Hall naturally does not directly say that he is going to Damien Port to find Swift Grass. He said that he heard the Akkadian Principality being invaded by the sea in the inner court. He thought that his friend Vettel was also here, so he rushed. Come over and support. For a time, both Vettel and Katemed were looked at by the high-level eyes of Port Jos. Vettel had not been valued before, but today he and his father became the focus, he understood that this is Hall to him, so he looked at Hall''s eyes full of gratitude. Hall saw a slight smile, and the banquet began in a lively atmosphere... Chapter 434： Greeting card Chapter 434 Greeting Cards "Thanks to the continuous rewards of the classmates, I will make up the chapter! The banquet did not last long. After all, the threat of the sea is still there. The reason why Hall is so black is entirely because of Vettel. To be honest, Hall didn''t like the atmosphere of the banquet. The ladies and the like continued to come and greet Hall. Several of them revealed the heart of Hall, but Hall pretended to be nothing. Look like that. This is not Hall''s heart, but he really does not have this mind to pick up the girl! Babbitt thanked Hall for his rescue. He also specifically owed Hall a favor and needed Hall to ask him to come. Hall thought about his situation. He is going to Long Island soon. Where is the most important thing he needs now is to improve his strength! Hall is different from other people. His own strength is not high. He has everything from a mysterious system. That is to say, Hall currently wants to have the strength of self-protection, that is to say, he Urgently need a nine-class magic crystal! When Hall proposed the need for a nine-class magic crystal, Babbitt also silenced. To be honest, there is no such a magician in his hand. After all, he is also a fighter of the primary combat power of the nine. The strength is impossible to kill the 9th World of Warcraft. He does not, but this does not mean that the Paka Principality does not, he knows that there is a Nine-class magic crystal in the king, but he is not sure whether the King''s greeting card will give. Hall was originally just mentioning it. Is there anything he didn''t put in his heart, but he didn''t think that Babbitt told Hall that the Principality of Akkad did have a magical crystal of the Nine, but it was still in the hands of the King''s greeting card. He wants Hall to wait here for a few days. After the King of the Principality of Akade leads the army, he will apply for it with the king. Hall was still thinking about whether this was too much trouble, but when he thought about it, he understood the purpose of Babbitt. He just wanted to let Hall spend more time here. After all, the threat of the Hai people is still there. Although the sea people have retreated, the port of Jos has no strength to receive the cities that have been broken. There is also a mother river that is very suitable for the Hai people to attack the mainland. It should be the mother river that nurtures hundreds of millions of people in the Akkad Principality, but now it is a shortcut for successful Hai people to attack the mainland! Hall, who wants to understand, finally agreed to stay, after all, it was the two days, and it was not a waste of time. After the banquet, Babbitt arranged a more comfortable room for Hall, and then he only asked Cartmeide and others to go to the study room for a while. After learning about Hall''s situation, Babbitt couldn''t help but admire. He didn''t think that this young Hall had grown into a key person who could change the whole battle situation by one person in just over a year! At the same time, he also advised himself in his heart that he must convince the King of the greeting card. He can see that Hall is in desperate need of the magical crystal of the Nine, although the magical crystal is very precious, but if you can make such a young man with potential, For their Akkad Principality, it is still necessary! If he didn''t have a daughter, he saw that Hall was not very cold with those young women. He really wanted to make Hall his own son-in-law. Hall sitting on the bed did not know what Babbit was thinking at the moment. He was trying to portray the fourth magical array. During this time, Hall was running, from the Fire Empire to the Liji Empire, and then dark. The forest then returned to the Principality of Sterdan, now again to Akkad and the Principality. It can be said that during this time, Hall did not have the peace of mind to cultivate. Since he can rest for a few days now, he may wish to take the opportunity to complete his cultivation. For a few days, Hall used to spend the rest of his time in addition to chatting with Vettel, and used this as an excuse to send out those who wanted to make him. The effect in a few days was very good. Hall''s fourth mental power magical array was completed to 95%. It didn''t take long for Hall to complete the fourth magical array. Just as he wanted to make a bang and finish the final steps, the sound of Vettel came from outside the door. "Hall boss, didn''t bother you?" Hall heard his words and rolled his eyes. He remembered telling Vettel that he was fine and didn''t bother him, but since Vettel said this today, it means that he is really doing something. After opening the door, Hall found that Vettel was anxiously at the door, and Hall asked as he opened the way. "What''s wrong? So urgent?" Vettel had no intention of coming in. He said directly, "The Kings reinforcements are coming. They are at the city seat! They are waiting for you!" "Oh! Is it finally here?" Hall had seen reinforcements in the capital of the Akkad Principality, but he did not go to see the King of the greeting card, but only asked other people about the situation in Port of Jos. Now that the King of the Greeting Card is waiting for himself, Hall is also embarrassed to delay the time here. How to say that his predecessor was a nobleman, he still understands the etiquette of some nobles! After a little cleaning up, Hall left Vettel to leave the room. At this time, the streets were all soldiers. Hall found that the people who were uneasy on their faces suddenly became happy. I thought that I saw hope from these reinforcements. Along the way, there are fully armed soldiers on duty The closer it is to the city''s main government, the more obvious it is. Well, there is a token on Vettel, so it is unimpeded along the way. Soon Hall and Vettel came to the city''s main house, and when they came in, they found a middle-aged man sitting directly above. When Hall saw him, he couldn''t help because he found that the king sitting above was actually a fully armed dress, which was somewhat unexpected. "Oh, this should be Mr. Hall Summoner? This time, the port of Jose is worthy of you, otherwise you don''t know how many people will die in the hands of the sea!" "You have seen the King, you are too polite, this is what I should do as a human!" Hall put his posture low, and he was not very arrogant because he saved the port of Jose. As soon as he came in, he found three people who were similar to Babbitt, one of whom was a white-haired magician. The other is the king''s greeting card! "Oh, let me introduce you, this is Mr. Nidham, Associate Dean of the Royal Academy of Magic!" Chapter 435： Potential stock Chapter 435 Potential Shares What is the Akad Principality of Magic? Hall just started listening to the greeting card. The king said that the Royal Magic Academy had not reacted for a while. Later, he suddenly thought of the deputy dean named Bowen who met at the Mars Magic School last time. It seems that they should be a college. Now! After Hall wanted to understand, he immediately took a mage ceremony against the white-haired magician, Nedam, the deputy dean of the Akad Principality School of Magic. Diddam did not despise him because of Hall''s youth. After all, he came here and heard a lot of information about Hall''s rescue from other people. If he is replaced by one person, he is estimated to kill a large number of sea warriors at most, but it may not be so easy to let the Hai people retreat so easily. "Hello, Mr. Hall years ago!" A few people whispered a few words, and Hall found that Catemide was here too. He saw that he smiled at himself and Hall responded a little. Finally, the King of the Greeting Card proposed the reason for the appointment of Hall. "For this rescue Port of Jos, Hall can be said to have helped me a big favor in the Paka Principality! I heard from General Babbitt, Hall, do you want a Nine-class magic crystal?" Did not look at Babbitt, see him did not deny and signaled himself back, Hall said with a slight smile. "Yes! Your Majesty, if you can, I hope to get a Nine Magic Crystal!" The greeting card has been indulged for a while, and he is not without the magic crystal. He is a big kingdom. The magic crystal of Jiuqi is naturally there, but this magic crystal is not taken from the tree. This is his hand. In the case of coincidence and a companion who killed a seriously injured Warcraft, it has great commemoration for him. However, he soon thought of the conversation with Babbitt today, but actually did not say anything, Babbitt is telling the greeting card, Hall may use the nine magic crystal to give him the summoned beast to advance, what does this mean? It is very likely that Hall is the youngest nine-day summoner on the mainland. If he can make good friends with him, then once he grows up, it is a very good news for the Akkad Principality. From the battle a few days ago, Hall''s extraordinaryness can be seen, which is why Babbitt will specifically mention this after seeing the greeting card. Thinking of this, the greeting card waved, a nine-dimensional magic crystal flew to Hall like this, Hall stunned, but he quickly caught the magic crystal. Surprised to see the greeting card, this is for yourself? Is it really amazing? The greeting card saw Halls doubts and said bluntly. "Reassure those, there is no requirement, just hand in a good summoner with great potential in the future. I think there should be no problem with this?" Hall understood it as soon as he heard it. He is treating himself as a potential stock and preparing to invest in advance! It seems that I am still quite powerful! Hall smiled secretly in his heart. After trying to understand, Hall directly collected the ninth-class magic crystal, "Oh, then thank you to the king!" Hall knows that he owes a greeting to the king of the Akkad Principality, but he doesn''t care. At present, he seems to have nothing to do with the greeting card. After he is strong, if the greeting card asks for excessive demands, he can Refused not? However, Halls thoughts have long been in mind. Since they are not being invaded by the seas, then if he helps, does this not equal the return of this person? The question that was discussed very quickly was said to the Hai people. The greeting card did not treat Hall as an outsider. When discussing this matter, he also arranged him at the side of Carterde. Some of Vettel was not lonely with him. Hall chats with Vettel and listens to Babbitt to introduce the current situation, not to mention the Akkadian Principality is worse than the Principality of the West! After the invasion of the Hai people, most of the land in the southeast of Akkad has fallen. Except for the human beings who escaped, others were captured by the Hai people. I dont know what the current situation is. The Hai people currently know that the fourth Naga Army is leading the team. The number of specific sea warriors cannot be determined. The current level of information on high-level combat power is at most three. It is not that the Akkadian Principality will be inferior. The southeastern conventional guards have suffered heavy casualties, including mercenaries. The King of Greeting Cards personally went to the army for a total of one million troops, but this person is still not enough to see in front of the Haizu. Not only that, but a part of the one million troops turned out to be a new army. This grim form does not let Few people frowned on their faces. But the only good news is that the Firewind Empire is preparing to send some of the Eastern Army''s reinforcements. As for why it is only part of the Eastern Legion, the greeting card also explains the situation, because the Firewind Empire is also resisting the Orcs'' offense. For the situation in the current Allen continent, Hall is still a person who knows a lot. He has realized that this is the strategy of the Mozu, and he has said this to them, I hope he can inform the Dean of Lawrence. How to do it is a high-level thing. Babbitt continued to talk about the situation of the Akkadian Principality. After the battle a few days ago, The sea has already retreated ten kilometers from the port of Jose, and there is a constant gathering of troops there. They also learned that the Akkad Principality had come to the reinforcements and prepared to fight a battle with the Akkad Principality in an attempt to eliminate the living power of the Akkad Principality. After listening to the introduction of General Babbitt, the entire conference room was discussed. It can be seen from this that the greeting card is not a king of arbitrariness. He does not mind discussing this matter. Hall listened a little, and most of the people present wanted to set up a line of defense here in Port of Joseph. They wanted to delay the troops of the seas here, and then waited for the arrival of the Imperial Army of the Fire Empire. The other part is that the greeting card will lead them to fight directly against the sea, let the seas get out of the water and fight with them. For those who put forward this point, Hall couldnt help but turn his eyes. The sea is not a fool. Since there is a natural battlefield of Zanda River, how can they not use it? Are they idiots, they will listen to you on the ground and you A fair and just fight? Besides, even if it is really on the ground, it is not necessarily possible to defeat the sea. Hall is clear that the sea people have a medicine that can be completely free of land restrictions after taking it. At that time, it may be who is bullying. ! Chapter 436： Pull Chapter 436 "Thank you very much for the Dragon Gods World 2000 reward! Is it better for me today? The dispute in the hall continues, and several generals are expressing their opinions and hope to overwhelm others to get the approval of the greeting card. However, Hall found that Babbitt did not speak, but instead looked at the nose and nose and looked at the heart, sitting on the side, huh? Is this going to sleep? Looking into the greeting card sitting above, I found that the king had always had a smile on his face and didn''t seem to care about it. "Interesting... Estimate the greeting card. This is done on purpose!" Just as Hall thought about why he did it, the greeting card suddenly clap his hands. The people who were originally discussing were no longer open, and they were sitting in a dangerous position, the appearance of a good student. "I am very happy to hear everyone''s opinions. This shows that everyone will think about it! It is said that everyone knows about the difficulties that the country is currently facing. This is very good!" When Hall heard this, he almost couldnt help but laugh. The King of the greeting card was really powerful. It was very good to speak at the level of Huaxias leadership. Just two short sentences made everyones enthusiasm, not only that. He was so excited that after discovering several young generals who heard the praises of the greeting cards, their faces became excited. If you don''t know that you are having a meeting here, it is estimated that they will jump excitedly. Good means... mobilize everyone''s enthusiasm, and then it seems to give everyone the opportunity to publish, in fact... there is no use! Hall continued to listen to the greeting card, and he heard him say what he meant. "This time because we were attacked too suddenly, the troops did not fully assemble. It is only by relying on more than one million troops here that we can not return the seas to the sea once! So we have to take the port of Jose to the sea. The family was intercepted east of the Zara River! After the Fire Empires reinforcements came, they destroyed the invading seas! Oh... Seeing that the generals stood up and looked at the look of the greeting card applause, Hall felt that this scene seemed to have seen it... Speech, worship, applause, this is not the German version of the German head! After the meeting, the greeting cards, Stall Hall and Babbitt left, the young and handsome greeting card King looked at Hall Road with a smile. "Hall, what do you think of this arrangement?" Hall heard the words, this is asking me? Then why didn''t you ask? I dont understand what the greeting card thinks. Hall nodded. "Well, there are too many seas. For now, the temporary defense is relatively safe!" Hall did not make any useful suggestions. After all, he is not a military expert. It is enough to have a greeting card and a batten. Besides, Hall is not a member of the Akkad Principality. It is very good that he can come and help! The greeting card heard Hall saying that he was satisfied with the smile. He walked to the side of the hall and looked at him seriously. "Hall, I heard that your father used to be the Marquis of the Principality of Oraqui?" Yep? Hall looked up at the eyes of the greeting card and found that his deep eyes were very bright. If it was a normal woman, it would be attractive to see his eyes. Only Hall is a man! He does not eat this set! Hall, whose mouth was slightly twitching, nodded and said, "Yes, yes, but it has been banned by King Aoraki!" The greeting card saw the doubts in Hall''s eyes. He smiled and said, "Oh, this is the case. Hall, if I am the seal of you as the Duke of our Akkad Principality, don''t you know if you would like it?" what? Hall suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the greeting card with an incredible look. Duke? This is just under the prince''s title, what is the greeting card? "How? Don''t you?" The greeting card still showed a faint smile on his face. "Oh, no, but I don''t understand why King Majesty did this. I know that I am a student at the inner court of the Fire Empire Imperial Academy. Maybe I will not spend much time in Alan''s mainland." The greeting card smiled and waved. "It doesn''t matter. This duke is just a status symbol. It doesn''t mean anything. At that time, you can also become the Duke of the Fire Empire. There is no contradiction in this disease!" Honorable title? Hall thought about it with a slight thought. The greeting card was really well-intentioned. He wanted to have a tie with the Akkadian Principality. This is to let him remember the Akkadian Principality. Well, if the Akkad Principality is in dire straits, then Hall will not be able to help but help. I don''t know why, Hall suddenly felt that the greeting card was very pitiful, no mistake, just pity! Young people have to work hard for this country, rushing and tired, always thinking about the country. Hall feels that if you change to yourself, it is estimated that you will set a big policy directly, and then throw it to the ministers to play. Up... "Oh, the greeting card, His Majesty the King, let me think about it? After all, the sea is still in front of us, is it too early to say this?" The greeting card had a slight disappointment on his face. He just wanted to speak, and Babbitt suddenly opened his mouth. "His Majesty, Hall said that the sea is now assembled 10 kilometers away. It is better to arrange the troops first, and wait until the situation stabilizes?" ...... Looking at the back of Hall''s departure, the greeting card sighed slightly. "It seems that I am too anxious!" Babbitt bowed his head slightly. "The King''s Majesty, Hall''s growth is definitely extraordinary. We don''t have to worry about it. We don''t have to pull him directly. www.novelhall.com~ You can start from other places. !" "You mean!" The greeting card suddenly thought of something, but he still asked uncertainly. "I have investigated, Hall is very good to friends, as can be seen from Vettel, Carter is the father of Vettel..." The greeting card was originally a smart person. He heard what he was saying after Babbitt. "Oh, too, this matter will be handed over to you to deal with it. Anyway, Hall now owes us a favor, we still have time!" The Hall that left didn''t know the conversation between the greeting card and Babbitt, but even if he heard him, he wouldn''t care too much. He just wanted to draw himself, and he didn''t hurt himself. Hall did not accept that the Principality also had an idea. After all, once accepted, he was nominally a subordinate of the greeting card. He did not like this feeling very much. This is the real reason why he did not agree. What he needs is freedom! And he believes that with his ability, no one can command him to do what he is not happy with! Chapter 437： Halls destructive power, "I rarely add more" Chapter 437 Hall''s Destructive Power "This is the promise of plus! Thank you for the rewards of the classmates and the dragon gods! "Call! Finally broke through!" A man sat in the room, his sweat continued to flow down, and his collar and back were wet, but his face was full of excitement. "Is the fourth summoner?" After feeling the upgrade, the spirit is strong, the man is satisfied with the clenched fist! This person is not someone else. He is because he is about to advance and he is not as strong as Jose Port. He is trying to portray the Hall of Spiritual Magic. After a few days of hard work, he finally completed the fourth-class mental power magic array, it can be said that he has now officially become a fourth-class summoner! "Hey!" Suddenly a knock on the door came, and Hall said after regaining his excitement. "Come in!" As the door opened, a middle-aged man came in. This person is not someone else. He is the kind of Siniel controlled by Hall with **** techniques! "Young Master!" After Si Niel respectfully followed a ceremony, he walked over and said, "The young master has already inquired clearly. The Haizu army is divided into three parts. They are arranged in the upper, middle and lower directions of the Port of Joseph. They seem to want Surrounded by Port Jose!" Hall didn''t talk, but he nodded lightly, and Sinar continued to see it. "The troops in the north are the weakest places in the sea. There are only a small number of naga and tiger sharks. Others are small ethnic warriors!" "The southern seas have a large army, and they seem to want to go north from here and squeeze the living space of the Akkad team!" "And the sea people in the middle are very likely to continue to attack the port of Jos directly along the Zara River!" After hearing the report from Xinil, Hall blinked and it seemed that the Haizu had a big move! He has been stopping for more than a week now. He feels that he should be there when he left. During this time, he practiced and let Xinil go out to inquire about the news, so even if he didnt go out, he was in the situation. It is also very clear. Akkads army is constantly coming from the west, and there are already about one and a half million people. The reinforcements of the fire empire, which the greeting card said, are said to have started. I believe that the capital of the Paka Principality will soon be reached. De Nila, then to Port of Jose, is estimated to take at least ten days. "It seems that it is necessary to go out for an activity. Otherwise, if the Haizu attacks in advance, I still have time to play with them for a protracted war!" Because each side has its own advantages, it is impossible to destroy the other party in one breath! The Haizu claims to be the most ethnic race of the mainland, but the plan to start the war is estimated to be the most wrong decision made by the sea! If they concentrate on killing a single country, it is estimated that it will take less than a month! Let Siner find Vettel, Hall tells him that he wants to leave, Vettel''s face slightly reveals a bitter expression. "Hall Boss, are you ready to go back to the Fire Empire?" In the heart of Vettel, I hope that Hall will stay here. After all, Halls power on that day is not lower than a 9th-class fighter. If Hall stays here to help the Akkad Principality to fight against the sea, then their odds are greatly increased by one point. However, he also knows that Hall came to help them that day. It is already very loyal. He has no reason to let Hall stay, so there is only a smile in his heart. Seeing the unnatural smile on Vettel''s face, Hall patted him on the shoulder and said. "Don''t think I don''t know what your kid is thinking!" Hall saw that Vettel''s nose touched his nose, Hall said. "Do not worry, I am not going back to the Fire Empire. I have something to deal with, but I will give you a surprise before I leave!" Not a temperament empire? Surprise? When Vettel told the greeting card to them, the greeting card was not slightly dissatisfied, but he quickly forgot about it and continued to arrange the army. Until the early morning of the next day, when he received the news of the commander, even if he was a king all year round, he could not help but open his mouth. The army of the northern part of the Hai people was in chaos, and a large number of sea people died! Vettel was also very surprised after hearing the news, and then he remembered what Hall said before he left. Surprise? Is this the surprise that Hall boss gave? That''s right! The army that deployed the seas to the north of Port Jose was sneaked by Hall! After learning that there were only 200,000 troops in the northern army of the sea, and then only one commander of the eighth-class naga warrior, Hall approached the legion slightly. Thousands of female ants were placed on the periphery, allowing Siner to command the 30th Griffin Knight to control the Magic Crystal Cannon. He directly wasted an eight-class magic crystal directly summoned the eight-class war ancient tree, and then the female ant and the magic crystal cannon fire at the same time, and at the same time turned the sea turtle who was resting to faint. When the eighth-class warrior Naga came out, Hall ordered the war tree to drag him, and he was sitting in the lightning golden eagle flying around, and when they saw the seas that were organized to resist, they would These seven-class Warcraft were thrown away. In the face of their powerful power, the Haitian organization repeatedly broke up. Until the war tree was still ten minutes, he packed all the World of Warcraft and fled directly to the East... As for what the war tree will do, Hall can''t control it anymore. Anyway, he has to find a place to hide, otherwise the high-level power of the sea will come, and he will only have to escape. ...... "Hey!" Simba muddy and slammed a beautiful cup in his hand on the ground The wine suddenly splashed. "Awful human summoner!" After the failure of the last mission, Simba mud learned about Halls identity. He also learned why the deputy head of the Third Army, Jonson, was dismissed from the bench, and a human being had two Naga Legion. The head of the deputy army ate, this is nothing that the Naga people have never had in history! In his opinion, this is the shame of the Naga! During this time, he mobilized a large number of high-level ethnic rivalry from the Third Army, and also sent Jonson over, in order to attack the Port of Jos in these two days, and then caught the Human Hall. At that time, the beast has tore him to relieve his hatred! Jonsons face is also very unsightly. He came here with the idea of ??revenge, but he didnt even see the Halls people. He even ate Halls big loss, although he was not this time. Command, but after the failure, he is also impossible to avoid punishment, so at this time the two deputy heads of the naga have already regarded Hall as the first enemy. The Hall, which was hated by them, turned into a Nagar warrior with the appearance of a high elf... Chapter 438： Naga? Chapter 438 Naga? Port of Damme A coastal city in the eastern part of the Akkad Principality, a typical port city. However, after a big war, the original bustling city is now full of ruin. A group of humans in their clothes are being driven by some sea warriors. At the age of the human beings who are driven, the elderly, children, and women occupy the majority, while the youth is only about one-tenth. If you want to come, Qing Zhuang either flees early or is killed when he resists the sea. "Go!" A fisherman warrior slammed the back of an old man, and the old man was suddenly pumped out of the skin, and the blood flowed directly from the wound. The old man who was originally physically weak was taken by the direct fall of the whip, and the bricks in his hand suddenly fell to the ground. "Grandpa! Please... please don''t call my grandfather! Please!" A little girl of about ten years old cried and ran to the old man, and screamed at the old man in front of the old man. "Well?" The fisherman warrior turned the huge eyeball on top of his head and stared at the little girl for a moment and then showed a cruel smile. "What do you think you are? Human waste, and dare to speak to the great fisherman warrior!" After talking about the fisherman warrior, not only did not have the pity of jade, but instead prepared a hot girl to destroy the little girl, and the whip with a barb suddenly took her away. The power of the power actually made a loud noise in the air. "what!" The little girl looked at him with a barbed whip in horror. She closed her eyes in despair, and the old man behind him heard the desperate cry of his granddaughter. He wanted to come over and help his granddaughter to stop, but the heart was more than enough. insufficient. "Damn!" Just as the whip is about to hit the little girl''s face, while other humans are staring angry at the fisherman''s warrior, suddenly one hand stretches out from the side and grabs the whip. "Bastard...you...oh, big, adult" After the fishermens warriors saw that their whip had been caught, they suddenly became angry, but when he saw the appearance of the coming man, the expression of anger was swept away and replaced with a look of horror. After the little girl developed herself and was not injured, she opened her eyes slightly and saw a monster with some cyan fish scales standing in front of her. This monster has not been known before, but after this war, she has learned from her grandfather that this monster is one of the sea people who attacked their human beings, and it is a powerful race, she is vague Remember that the name of this race seems to be called - Naga! "There are so many jobs now, you even hurt these humans. Do you want to repair those walls yourself?" The tone of this Naga speech is very cold, and there is no trace of expression. This makes the surrounding people including the fishermen warriors can not help but fight a chill. "I''m sorry...I am an adult! I...I..." The fisherman said for a long time that I didn''t say one thing. The whip that Naga sent him in his hand said coldly, "Let me see you again, you will wait for me to cut your head!" "Yes...is an adult! The little is no longer dare!" Although the little girl didn''t know why the guy who was also a bad guy was going to save herself, she didn''t have any gratitude in her heart. The old man came over and hugged the little girl, then heard the words and stood aside. The naga warriors glanced at the humans with the eyes of the snake, and then they said. "Give them something to eat, rest for an hour and then work!" The fishermen''s warriors and several similar people around them, as well as those human beings, stared at the naga in front of them, and they felt that their ears were not a problem. "What? My words and opinions? It is because you let these humans have no strength to work, so that the project has progressed so slowly! If I delay the time on the front line, I will definitely take your head to wash my shame!" The fishermens warriors dared to hesitate to hear where they were, and after a quick response, they left with a few hands. Looking at the back of their departure, the Naga warriors looked slightly proud, but he quickly returned to normal, and looked at the humans around him. "Give you an hour of rest, if you are still doing this in a while, then I will leave your head!" Everyone, including the elderly, did not think that the Naga warriors said that they were joking, but everyone was very obedient and walked down to sit down. "Grandpa, I am afraid..." The little girl said with the old man in horror. "Hey! Don''t be afraid, Grandpa is here!" The old man didn''t know what his words could do, but he still used to say it. Soon, the fishermens warriors brought some food back. They were some breads that didnt know what to make. They were very dark, but after they were sent to humans, they all took them and ate them. It seems that they Not the first time to eat this kind of thing. "Adults... This is the wine of mankind. I want to get it this time. Please laugh at the adults!" The naga warrior took a look at the fisherman warrior and finally took the jug in the uneasy eyes of the fisherman. The fishermans warrior suddenly smiled and his heart finally sighed. After all, the Naga people are the most powerful race in the current Haizu. He is a small fisherman captain. Its not a story for the Naga warrior to kill him. . "Well, this is good, but there is no wine to drink!" The Naga warriors said faintly here Then looked at the fishermen warriors. "It seems that there is a grass with three leaves on the shallow sea. You can get some to give me, I am useful!" Shallow seaside? Three leaves? Not only the fishermens warriors were stunned, but even those human beings were stunned. The old mans eyes were bright, but he knew the three leaves. Isnt that the rainy grass? What does this Naga warrior want to do? In the same way, the fishermans warrior came out of his mind, but he couldnt say it. After making sure that the Naga warrior was not joking, he took the two men to the beach. Looking at the back of the fisherman''s departure, the Naga warrior''s mouth was slightly picked. "Fortunately, the spiritual strength has increased, and a Naga warrior has been controlled. Otherwise, there is really no way to prove my identity directly!" This Naga warrior is not someone else. He is the Hall who came from Port of Jos. When he came here, he met a Naga warrior. After thinking about it, he gave him control and then used the face of the elf. It became his appearance and mixed into the port of Damme... Chapter 439： Going to sea Chapter 439 goes to sea Hall pretended to be a naga warrior sitting there, but his eyes were watching his tail from time to time. For the face of the high elf, he could turn his legs into a tail. He had doubts before, but he did not expect that he could really Do this. When he changed it, he also checked it specifically. Later, he discovered that the change was an illusion. The tail is not real, Hall has determined that he is walking with his legs instead of the tail! "I don''t know how the Elves are doing it. Is it an illusion magic array? Will the engravings be engraved on it and then the wearer and the illusion will be integrated into one?" For this, Hall thought for a long time and didn''t want to understand. At this time, a series of running sounds interrupted his thinking. Looking up, I found out that the fishermens warriors who were looking for Swiftweed in his area were only holding a basket in their hands, which contained the Swift grass that Hall needed! "Big... adults... the leaves you want are coming, don''t you know that''s enough?" Looking at the panting fisherman warrior, Hall took a cold face and then looked at the humans behind him. "Remember! To ensure their physical strength, otherwise no one will do it after the death, I will let you do it yourself!" Although the fisherman warrior had some doubts in his heart, but he dared to ask more, and saw that Hall was going to leave, he welcomed them all too late, and quickly promised to Hall. "Adults are assured, I know how to do it!" Hall nodded, then no longer looked at them, turned and left. After seeing Hall leave, the people present were relieved, and the pressure on the Hall was too great for them. "Boss, don''t we really want to..." One of the dwarf fishermens warriors whispered softly, and the fishermans warrior, who he called the boss, had a palm on his face before he finished speaking. "Bastard! You want to see my head cut down, then you come to be the captain?" The fishermans warrior was so bitter. He understood that his flattering was on the horses leg. This slap was a white slap. When he saw the boss angry, he immediately said a few words despite the pain on his face. The fishermans warrior smelled the fire and it disappeared. In fact, his fire was caused by Hall, but his man was unlucky to hit it. If he knew it, he expected that he would complain more about Hall. . "Look at what you see, you are full? Let''s get up and work! Just now you heard it, you can''t finish the task. Before the adult cuts my head, I will cut down your head!" With the resentment of this fisherman warrior, the man who was captured by the man had no choice but to get up and continue to work. Today is much better than yesterday. Not only can he rest for an hour, but he still has to eat. Naga warriors! Hall didn''t know what happened after he left, he was shutting himself in the room at this time. This room is what he should have as a small captain, but the sea people do not like to live in the human room, so in addition to a few curious sea warriors living in the neighborhood, the others live in the camp. Hall will be released by his **** control of the Naga warrior named Kitty, and after explaining some things, Hall will come to the system space. This time his purpose is very clear, that is to develop underwater breathing agents! Hall''s alchemy knows how to refine it after seeing the alchemy formula. After the materials are ready, Hall begins to make alchemy after a little rest. Skilled in purifying various materials, probably because the first time the agent was configured, several strains of Swiftweed were destroyed during the purification, but the fisherman warriors helped him get nearly 50 strains, so he failed. It doesn''t matter at all. After a day of hard work, Hall satisfactorily looked at the crystal clear dozens of potions in front of him. "Its finally finished. With these, you dont have to worry about falling into the sea! The reason why Hall did not directly destroy the sea people here is that he did not want to scream the snake. His purpose is to go to Longdao. He only knows that he is in the East, but he is looking for an island. It is like finding a needle in a haystack. How can he say that he has to do it? Be prepared! And to make him a little more reassuring is that he has a communication scroll in his hand, this is the Queen Elf gave him, can contact the dark one of their disposable scrolls. However, you should pay attention to the use of this scroll, that is, the distance can not be too far, otherwise it will fail. Therefore, Hall can only go to the sea for the first time. After a certain distance, he dares to use this scroll. Otherwise, if he is wasted, he can only search aimlessly. I remembered that there was a search for land, sea and air and satellites on Earth. I couldnt find a Malaysia Airlines in two years, but I was looking for it by the naked eye, and it was less than two years. depressed. "I hope God bless you!" What can Hall do in addition to comforting himself? To find the Hall of Long Island, I have already been fully prepared. There are still two ships in the system space that I got from the greeting card. After all, Hall can''t fly in the air all day long. And there is some fear that he will be discovered after entering the sea area. If that happens, then Halls situation is dangerous. As far as food and fresh water are concerned, Hall is preparing for Russia. It is really impossible to get some seafood to fight for teeth. After packing things up, Hall took Kitty back into the space. He used it for Hall. After all, in the sea, Naga is the home court. With his lead, Hall will at least not get lost~www. Mtlnovel.com~ With the coming of the night, Hall walked to a no-man''s place, and then released the giant octopus that was originally conquered, and jumped on its bare head, and said. "lets go!" The giant octopus IQ that has entered the mysterious space has been greatly improved, so it is implemented very quickly for Hall''s orders. Not to mention, the giant octopus looks awkward, but the speed of swimming is not slow. In just a few minutes, Hall found that he could not see the existence of Meigang. According to Kitty before telling you the direction of Hall, the giant octopus took Hall quickly forward. For the sea, Hall did not know much. After all, he was a mainlander in his previous life, and he did not have much time to understand this world. At the beginning, Hall was still a little excited, but in the next few hours, when he saw water in front of him, it was boring, and he was bored and made a poem! "The sea, you are all water!" Chapter 440： Message Chapter 440 Message "Its better to have a fever after taking medicine today. It seems that there is no monthly ticket for this month...you classmates" After a night of walking, Hall felt that he should leave the observation range of the Damei Port Haizu, and then let Kitty out and let him go into the water to explore it. Hall knows that they came to the deep sea. It is. I have known the Hall with Kitty. It is known that the seas are mostly in the form of tribes in the sea. Of course, there are also big cities. For example, there is a submarine city in the headquarters of Naga. Although Hall is very curious, he is very good. I dont want to go to die. Its the base camp of Naga. Hes not as brave as Zhao Zilong... "Do you mean that the king of the sea was not a naga?" For the history of the sea, Hall was a little white. When he heard Kitty say this, he suddenly became interested. "Yes, the young master, the original king of the sea is the mermaid family. Later, I don''t know when it started. Our top Naga leader became the king!" "That is, the war started after Naga led the sea?" Seeing that Kitty nodded, Halls heart suddenly seemed to be turning over the huge waves for a long time and could not be calm. "Rely! How do I feel that this matter has something to do with the Mozu!" I don''t know why, after Hall has come up with this idea, his decision is more likely! Where did the mermaid go? Hall suddenly felt that this was a good opportunity. If you could contact the mermaid, then let the seas kill each other, which would alleviate the human crisis in Allen. "Young Master, I suggest you still don''t go!" After Kitty was controlled by Hall''s **** technique, his loyalty to Hall would not be a problem, so Hall heard this and asked curiously. "That is how the matter?" Kitty didn''t have any concealment. He changed the situation he knew. The original mermaid had been exiled by the naga. They were rushed to the deepest part of the sea. It was not suitable for most of the seas to survive, not only the problem of water pressure. And there are food problems. The mermaid has temporarily stabilized because of the topography, but sooner or later it will be wiped out by the Naga. "Is the deepest in the East? Anyway, we are going to the East to find Long Island. When we can ask them, they don''t know!" Here, Hall looked at Kitty and asked, "Do you really know Long Island?" Kitty shook her head and said seriously, "Young Master, I have never heard of it!" Ok! Let Kitty lead the way in the sea, the giant octopus continues to walk with the Hall in the sea. In a few days, Hall is already tired of this life, but fortunately he can go to the space, otherwise he will see the sea every day, he really wants to go crazy. On the fourth day in the sea, Hall met the maritime patrol, a group of sharks, all of them sitting on a huge shark. The head of a shark warrior looked at Kitty and Hall. Although the sea population is large, the exact same naga is not common, not to mention the place where the Naga people are. They dont understand. Why do the two Naga, who are the same, come here. "You are the legion? How come to the shark territory, isn''t it already fighting humans?" The shark warrior who was headed was just curious. He didn''t think that this was not Naga, so he and his men were just a Hall confrontation and did not take out weapons. After seeing the ball, Halls eyeballs said, "We are the Fourth Army. We have come to inform you of the order of the head of the Xinba mud deputy army. We will send soldiers to Damei Port to fight!" "Women? Isn''t our tribe already sent a tribe to fight? How do you send someone?" The shark warriors brow was tightly locked. He did not have any objection to the war. He only had some doubts about this order. After all, they only sent half of the warriors in the family to participate in the war some time ago. How can they send people so quickly? What? Just as he was worried, the naga in front of him suddenly showed a weird smile. Before he reacted, suddenly the golden tiger shark he sat with him was rolled up by the tentacles of the giant octopus. Not only him, but the four people behind him and their mount gold tiger sharks also enjoyed this treatment. "You...what do you do?" Seeing this Naga suddenly suddenly started to do it himself, the shark warrior changed his face, and he suddenly thought that this would be the Naga people who want to control the whole sea, the people they sent out. Will not be killed by the naga? The giant octopus''s tentacles became tighter and tighter. The shark warriors found that he could not break free. He suddenly realized that this giant octopus is definitely not a fourth-class Warcraft, otherwise there will be no such great strength! His guess is correct. Since there is only one World of Warcraft in the sea, Hall will not be embarrassed. He will be promoted to the seventh-class Warcraft with a few magic crystals. In front of these shark warriors, the highest fighting power is only the fifth-class fighters, and those golden tiger sharks are lower, just the third-class Warcraft, where will be the opponent of this seven-class Warcraft giant octopus? Hall let the giant octopus get a stunned shark warrior, and he performed **** surgery under the horrified eyes of the shark warrior. When he saw that his four men were respectful and stood by Hall, he saw it. The teeth of the shape bite on oneself, and after he feels the pain, he understands that this is actually true... But even more shocking is still behind, Hall even tamed the gold tiger sharks they tamed, and some unbelievable to see the five golden tiger sharks including their own mounts disappeared in front of themselves. He suddenly remembered a situation. "You...you are not a naga...only a human summoner can do it..." Hall looked at the frightened shark warrior and smiled. "I didn''t think your little head was so flexible, but I knew it was late!" With a blood-red magical array ingested into the minds of shark warriors this unexpected encounter is over. ...... "Shark Wei, have you heard of Long Island?" Shark Wei, Hall uses a **** warrior-controlled shark warrior, and he is sitting respectfully on the golden tiger head shark at the time. "Young Master, Long Island, we have heard of it!" When I heard my heart, Holdens eyes lit up. Just wanted to talk but heard the sharks continue. But this is a legend a long time ago. We dont know where it is. Anyway, near our tribe, I Haven''t met!" Hall heard a bit of disappointment, and it seems that it is not a matter of time to find this Long Island! "Then have you seen the elves recently? They may be sitting in an airship!" "Elves? This is not clear, but the airship has seen it!" what? Chapter 441： No face to ask for a monthly ticket! 》 Chapter 441 No Face what? Hall didn''t think that Shark had actually seen the airship, so he quickly asked. "Where is that airship? When did you see it?" Shark Wei did not hide it and told Hall everything he knew. months ago? Flying towards the east? Still being chased by a group of seabirds? Hall looked at the sharks in an incredible way. He felt that the sharks were a bit exaggerated. The seabirds chased the airships? But soon, he only remembered that this is not in the earth, but in a different world! It is estimated that those seabirds are some of Warcraft! Yep! Seabirds? Hall suddenly thought of a problem. It is already deep in the sea. There are seabirds here that can only explain one problem, that is, there must be an island nearby! Although the seabird has a sea character, it can''t live in the sea! He thought about it quickly. Is there an island nearby? And is the direction of the airship going to the island? Fortunately, this shark gave Hall a clear answer and continued eastward. There were several islands there, and the airship might land there. Hall did not say anything, let the sharks lead the way and quickly move in that direction. There were several shark patrols on the road, but this time it was settled by the sharks. Seeing that Hall is a naga, the shark patrols have some doubts, but they are released. Hall was very glad that he was promoted to the fourth-class summoner before he came out. Otherwise, once he was seen in the sea, it is estimated that he would not look for Long Island. How to get rid of the sea chasing is a big problem. Two days later "Young master, here we have to go into the water!" Hall looked at the dense blue jellyfish in front of him, and suddenly the scalp numb. Listening to Shark Wei said that this is one of the wrong things in the ocean, but it is a kind of creature that is not overbearing. Don''t look at them beautiful, but the more they represent, the more poison they are! Their poison is not only on the thorns of their own tentacles, but as long as they are stabbed, it is basically a death! Not only that, but if they are killed, they will break up more toxins. It can be said that once this is done, the creatures in the sea will cease to exist. In other words, even if they are dead, they will bring a group of marine life to accompany them! "I am going! It is so overbearing!" Hall looked at the blue jellyfish and was thinking about one thing. If you can conquer some blue jellyfish, if you encounter a large number of sea people to encircle yourself, he will throw these jellyfish out. It is estimated that those seas will be Both will be dumb! But others are not dumbfounded, Hall is dumbfounded, because those jellyfish can not be linked to his mental strength! In other words, he simply can''t conquer them! "Oh, forget it!" The Hall that originally wanted to take the Lightning Golden Eagle considered it or denied it. After all, he has come to the interior of the sea. If he is found, it is not good. Anyway, he has underwater breathing agents. Besides, these jellyfish are not Lotus leaves are infinitely blue, and you should be able to get around them soon! Thinking of this, Hall took out the underwater medicine and drank it. The medicinal agent had a smell of smell. It seemed to be the smell of sea water. When he entered the throat, he felt a little uncomfortable, but fortunately, he quickly adapted. He found that after the medicinal drink, his skin actually showed a slight change. I think this is the role of underwater breathing agents! This time, without the use of giant octopus, Hall upgraded the golden tiger sharks to the sixth-class Warcraft, which was said to the shark. "Let''s go, lead the way!" The sea was cool, and Hall closed his eyes as soon as he got into the water. This was his habitual movement, but he soon discovered that he didn''t seem so uncomfortable. When he opened his eyes, he discovered that the blue jellyfish were covered with space of about 20 meters under the sea. The blue light that comes with them illuminates the sea. Through the sunlight, the sea presents an indescribable beauty! After launching, Hall found that he could really breathe in the water. Not only that, but he can also speak. It seems that this underwater breathing agent is so amazing! It is no wonder that the Elf Queen said that this is an ancient formula, and then let her return it to her. "Oh, let''s talk again!" Hall, sitting on the golden tiger shark, made a gesture to the shark, shark nodded, and then controlled the golden tiger shark to lead the way. The two men sank to about 30 meters and found that the blue jellyfish is very rare. It is no longer a piece like the one above. The light of 20 meters in the sea is still very abundant, but the Hall below sees a darkness. He probably counted it. It should be three hundred meters. If there are people with deep sea phobia, it is estimated that it will go crazy. This is the first time Hall has seen the world in the sea. Some fish creatures pass by Hall one by one. If there is no war, Hall feels that it is very good to explore the sea when he is in a bad mood! Just as Hall enjoyed the scenery in the sea, suddenly the sharks in front stopped. "Young master, there are circumstances!" Hall heard the words and looked at the shark''s gaze. There were a lot of shadows in the distance, and he faintly seemed to see them fighting. "How is this going?" Shark Wei seems to be very common in this situation. "Young master, it may be that two races are fighting for the territory to fight. This situation is very common in the seas. Let us go straight ahead. As long as we don''t mess up, they will not care!" Hall heard a nod, he came here but his destination, he couldn''t bother to get into trouble. But he didn''t want to get into trouble, but others came to the door. I saw Hall, they just wanted to go around, but a group of people armed with weapons swam towards them. "Naga? Sharks?" Hall heard the words and looked up and found that they had some human bodies, but the hands were the same tentacles as the octopus. Not only that, but the nose on their faces fell directly on the chest like the elephant''s nose. What kind of race is this Nima? "I have seen the faceless adults! I don''t know what the faceless adults are doing? We just passed here and there is no malice!" No face? After hearing the shark''s name to them, Hall looked at their faces carefully, and this looks really suit their names! Perfect match! "Do you see the mermaid family?" Mermaid? Seeing the doubts of Hall and Shark is not like a fake, the one who is headless, said this. "The mermaids are now in contact with their former subordinates. This time we just got the evidence. A dolphin tribe received the fisherman messenger, but it was a pity that they ran! Since you didn''t see it, even!" After talking about those faceless people who swam back directly, they did not pay attention to Hall and shark. It is estimated that in his view, the Naga and Sharks directly betray the mermaid, so they may hide the mermaid. But what they don''t know is that Hall is not a real naga... Chapter 442： See through "still asking for a monthly ticket" Chapter 442 sees through "What is the faceless person?" Hall looked at the few faceless people riding like a manatee and asked softly to the shark. Shark Wei did not hide it, and he said everything he knew. These faceless people were the races passed down from ancient times and the slaves of the ancient gods. It is said that the whole ocean was controlled by the no-faced people at that time, but later did not know why, the high-level people of the no-faced people disappeared, and then they were slowly pressed by the mermaid and the Naga in the long-term battle. They were all the time. I am thinking of returning to the glory of the ancient times. For the two races that pulled them down from the glory throne, they were full of hatred, but they hated the mermaid more than the Naga. As for the reason, Shark Wei seems to have heard that it is the most beautiful among the three mermaid families! Hall, who heard this answer, almost fell from the golden tiger shark, and the faceless person turned out to be the value control! If their own values ??are not good, they will not be accustomed to seeing thousands of times more mermaid than them. As for the Naga who have the same hatred, they can still work together to deal with the mermaid. Hall thought a lot of words could not express the generalization of this race. After thinking for a long time, he finally thought that it was the most appropriate word for ⡯! Looking at a few Dolphin warriors tied down by seaweed, Hall suddenly turned his eyes and turned his head and sharks. Here is the site of the Dolphins? Shark does not know what Hall wants to do, but he is naturally controlled by blood stasis, and he has nothing to say! After getting a clear answer, Hall knew what he should do, and after a slight smile on his mouth, Hall patted the big head of the golden tiger shark. After the golden tiger shark entered the system space, IQ has It got a lot of improvement, so it quickly understood Hall''s meaning, swaying its huge tail and swimming towards the faceless. After Shark saw Hall''s action, he followed closely. He thought that when Hall accepted himself, he also showed such a flustered smile. For a time, he could not help but feel sorry for those who had no face. "The Naga Warriors, what else do you have?" Before the sharks said, the Naga people are also the feuds of the no-faced, but the no-facers now choose to deal with the mermaid first, so even if there is a feud, they are at best a bad tone, not a sword. After hearing the words of the faceless, the hands of the few faceless people and the three dolphin warriors with nose and face were looking at Hall. After Hall made a general etiquette of the sea, he said with a smile. "Respected no-faced adults, the mermaid you just said, I think I remembered where I saw it!" what? ! Several faceless people suddenly screamed, and the captive dolphins were glaring. If their mouths were blocked by seaweed, they would probably scream. "You know? Then you said that you didn''t see it?" The headless faceless star looked at Hall, and he thought Hall was playing with him! If Hall can''t say one thing, he must make this unbelievable Naga **** look good! "Hey, I just remembered it, but I just didn''t seem to say anything?" The faceless man suddenly stopped, and he squinted at the small eyes and thought about the conversation. Hall did not seem to say that he did not see it, but he did not say much and ignored them directly. Here he rarely had a sly expression on his face. Fortunately, he is all green, and it is still in the sea, so everyone can''t see it. "Oh, it turned out to be like this, sorry, brave Naga friends, then please tell me where you saw those mermaid chopsticks? As long as you can catch them, you will definitely give you a lot of rewards!" Really? Hall faked a surprise expression. "The faceless person never lie!" The faceless face of the headless face showed a proud expression, as if they were sitting on the throne of the sea king. "That''s great, they are in the blue jellyfish area in front, I seem to see them just swam!" The sharks on the side couldnt help but twitch. They just came from there. Which one has seen the mermaid, this young man is really... lie not draft... "Really?" After seeing Hall seriously nod, the leader of the no-faced man immediately said to one of his men behind him, "You stay here to guard them, others will come with me!" After he said to the Hall, "The Naga Warriors, trouble you to lead the way, as long as you catch them, the reward will never be less!" Hall looked at the sharks on the side, and then he said, "That''s the way, I will take you there, shark, you stay here, wait for me to come back!" Shark Weiqiang resisted the smile and forced his face to face, pretending to be impatient. "Then go back soon, don''t waste me too much time!" Seeing that Hall agreed, the captain of the faceless team quickly urged the Hall to lead the way. After nodding his head, Hall immediately drove the golden tiger shark to the road when he came. It seems that it also knows that Hall is very anxious, so the speed swims fast at a time, and several faceless people see it without any nonsense. Pulling a manatee to swim in the direction of Hall. Half an hour later, Hall came to the blue jellyfish area with a few faceless people. He took the road ahead, and several faceless people behind him were talking through spiritual power. "Captain, I don''t know if it is an illusion. I always feel that this naga is not right!" When I heard the words from my hand, the captain of the faceless question asked, "Where is it wrong?" "I can''t say it, why do you think he is so afraid of us?" Afraid of us? The headless faceless man suddenly heard a word He suddenly recalled the situation of Hall when he met today. From the beginning to the end, this naga seems to be acting abnormally, usually seeing it. The Naga is so polite, he remembers that Hall seems to be saluting! wrong! Stop! The command of the faceless person reached, and everyone behind him suddenly stopped. "stop!" After hearing this voice, Hall stopped and looked back at those who had no face. "Nobody, what''s wrong with you? The front is the place of the blue jellyfish. I used to see those mermaids here!" The faceless person looked at Hall with a cold eye, and he realized that something was wrong. Hall actually called him a faceless adult! Switching to other naga, this is impossible! Chapter 443： demon Chapter 443 Devil "You said that you saw the hustle and bustle of the mermaid family here?" The no-faced person said this while he was mentally commanding others. Hall also found that these few faceless people actually put a surrounded battle around them. He was very strange in his heart, and he made a mistake. "Yeah, no face, adults, I am..." When Hall had not finished speaking, he was violently interrupted by the faceless person holding the fork weapon. "Shut up! Who the **** are you? Don''t you know that Naga rarely calls us adults?" I go! Hall''s eyes widened. He didn''t think that this sentence made him exposed. He recalled the situation just now. He did say a few faceless adults, but this was learned from Shark. However, Hall quickly realized that the Naga people are not sharks. They are naturally not afraid of the faceless, and they are also feuding, so it may be very rare to call the grown-up! "Nima... I didn''t think that these marine life brains are so powerful!" Halls mouth was slightly picked, and then suddenly pointed to a place and said, The mermaid! There! The original tense atmosphere was suddenly broken by Hall. All the no-facers heard this and turned their heads, but after they saw it, there was a mermaid. "Not good...we..." He just wanted to say that we were fooled, but if we didn''t say anything, we found out that we were being stumped by something. When he saw it clearly, he suddenly opened his eyes in surprise. Giant octopus? There is nothing wrong with the appearance of giant octopus in the sea. There is nothing wrong with Naga being able to tame a giant octopus. But the mistake is that this giant octopus appears to be out of thin air. What does this mean? Although the faceless people are not personally contacted, they are naturally clear after so many years of inheritance. This situation can only be achieved by human summoners! Then the identity of this naga is suddenly coming out! "Cough... you, you are not naga! You...you are human!" For the no-faced person who can doubt that he is not a naga, Hall is already very surprised, but he is still a small person who has no face, and he did not expect that he actually saw his true identity. "Yep?" Hall suddenly found a mental fluctuation, he did not think much, immediately spread his spiritual strength, and surrounded them all. "You...has your mental strength so powerful?" The captain of the faceless team just wanted to tell the family through the unique mental communication skills of their own people, but they have not yet sent out to be the human beings who pretend to be Naga. The frequency is closed, which means that the humanity of this human summoner is even stronger than him! "Now, when you ask questions, I am talking to you when I am done!" Regardless of the struggles of these few faceless people, Hall first came to their mounts and chatted with his manatee under the confused expression of the faceless man. Then he suddenly found the following empty space, and the whole manatee disappeared out of thin air. "How is it possible? What is going on?" Hall didn''t have time to explain the problem to them. After spending some time getting all the manatees into the space, it came to the faceless person who spoke before. Looking at the mysterious moonlight magic array in Hall''s hands, several faceless faces showed an uneasy expression. But soon it was the turn of Hall''s face with a shocked expression. "how is this possible?" "how is this possible!" Hall and the faceless were both exclaimed, and Hall did not think that the **** surgery had failed! The faceless person suddenly found himself disconnected from the nearby faceless person. Not only that, but his spirit was languishing, and the whole person suddenly became very embarrassed. "You, you demon! What did you do to me?" If Hall is the one who is no face, he is thinking about the situation just now. "Why did it fail? How could he become like this?" Unknown Hall came to another faceless person and once again showed **** surgery, but the result was still the same. Looking at the faceless who also became pale, Hall frowned and got deeper. "You told me what happened just now?" Hall asked before the first faceless person. "You are a demon! I won''t tell you!" He just said this, and suddenly the whole body fell sharply, waiting for him to react and suddenly was thrown out by a giant force, and was thrown out. It turned out to be in the blue jellyfish group. When I came into contact with the blue jellyfish group, I didnt say anything and I stopped moving. So Hall and others found that a blue jellyfish swam towards the faceless, and then swallowed him in. The faceless people who are constantly melting in the blue jellyfish, including Hall, can''t help but fight a chill! "You demon! You treat the slaves of the ancient gods like this! The great ancient gods will not let you go!" After Hall heard the words of the captain of the faceless, this came back. He didn''t care about his curse Hall. He just wanted to know what was going on, so he turned to look at the second one. The faceless person of blood stasis asked the same question. However, this guy turned out to blame himself directly, such as the devil, the devil or something, for Hall, it was not painful, but when he heard the word of the word, Halls eyes glimpsed, and the giant octopus matched him. Also thrown into the blue jellyfish group, um, was eaten by another jellyfish. Fortunately, it is not the same jellyfish, otherwise how to do it... It seems that this is not a problem that should be considered by yourself! Looking at the last two faceless people, the two couldn''t help but fight a chill. Hall used the same method for the faceless person, and the result was the same. He continued to ask when he continued to ask questions. It turned out that Hall had just used blood stasis, and even interrupted the spiritual connection between them and the various faceless people. It is a terrible thing to know that this is! The reason why their faceless people have become the slaves of the ancient gods is because God rewards them with a talent, that is, they can connect with each other through spiritual strength at a close distance. Not only that, but when they have a large number of people, they can also jointly exert their spiritual power to inform distant places. companion! Isn''t this equal to the feeling of making a satellite phone call? And Hall just interrupted this connection, which shows that Hall has the same ability as God, they naturally will not call Hall as God, so this is called his devil! After understanding the Hall, Hall had a pity to look at the faceless. He finally understood what it was, but it was because of this that it was a pity that if he controlled a few faceless people, Halls way would be even more easily. "Since I understand it... then..." Chapter 444： White star Chapter 444 White Star "There are very few recent votes... Is there a monthly ticket at the beginning of the month? Looking at the last two faceless people swallowed by the blue jellyfish, Hall patted his hands, although he was not thrown, but he felt that the faceless was dirty, and he felt comfortable in the beat. "These blue jellyfish are really powerful! If it is really possible to summon, it will be cool!" I glanced at them, especially the two faceless people who had melted almost the same, and Hall couldnt help but the goose bumps fell. "Hurry up, I can see that I am numb in my head. There is another one... Well? Who?" Hall just wanted to leave, and suddenly found several figures in front of him running fast. He thought about what he was doing. It is very likely that after they saw it, they immediately realized that things were big, and they did not say anything. They sat directly on the golden tiger shark and chased the past. The speed of the golden tiger shark is ranked in the top of the sea of ??Warcraft. After all, they are meaty World of Warcraft, and if they are not fast, they have already been eliminated. What''s more, now the golden tiger shark under the body of Hall has been used by Hall as one of the few magic crystals to become a sixth-class Warcraft. If you don''t want to be a top-level Warcraft, it should not be its opponent. I saw a golden tiger head shark tail, Hall found that he was flying straight like a torpedo. Soon he found the appearance of the previous figures. "Is this...the mermaid?" Hall found that the few people turned out to be human tails, and they were holding a few foxes that seemed to be dolphins trying to escape. Although these black shadows are a lot of people who surprised Hall, but he did not intend to let them go. After ordering the golden tiger shark to speed up, Hall quickly approached the three mermaids, and one of the mermaids turned directly toward Hall and yelled loudly. "Run! I am going to delay this demon!" I go! Hall heard the words suddenly turned a blind eye, no one called me a demon, you even called me a demon! Ok, since you call it like this, then let me do the devil! Horton, who was originally a naga face, made an angry expression, and his ugly face became more smashed. "Death!" The fish warrior wore a bright armor, and did not know what the material was made. He was able to move freely in the sea. He saw that he was holding a spear at the Hall and wanted to stab it. The spear was hidden. Out of the cold, it seems that I want to give Hall a shot to see through! "Humph!" Hall snorted, although he was very restricted in the sea, but he did not have to do it himself. He waved the giant octopus and the mermaid warrior had not stabbed the Hall and was hit by the giant octopus. Give it up. "That figure!" "brother!" The voices of the two women came from the front, and Hall looked up and found that the two mermaids turned out to be women! One of them is similar to the male mermaid patriarch, with a delicate face, a small mouth, and a white opaque dress on his body. He holds a magic wand in his hand and seems to be preparing for magic. The other one is a look of surprise, only to see her purple hair floating in the sea with the sea, clear and bright pupils, curved eyebrows, long eyelashes tremble slightly, white flawless skin reveals Light red powder, thin lips like rose petals delicate and tender. The white magic robe shrouded her body, revealing only her pair of white jade hands and the white tail. The same magic wand in her hand, the big eyes looked at the name with a trace of unbearable eyes. The figure of the mermaid warrior, then this looked at Hall. "Please let him go, otherwise I will be rude to you!" Hall heard the words suddenly, he looked at the two female mermaids, and then looked at the giant octopus that caught the male mermaid. "Do you think we have an advantage in this situation?" At the same time, he felt very funny in his heart, please? In this case, the female mermaid actually said that she should be the kind of person who has not come out of society. "Although I know that we are not your opponent, but I know that you are not malicious?" Yep? Hall heard a wrinkle, how did this very beautiful mermaid see that he was not malicious? It was true that he had thought about it before, but he did not have the idea after seeing that they were mermaids. The reason why I want to catch the male mermaid is because his mouth is awkward. Who told him to call his own demon? And if you don''t catch him, how can these two fish people stop? Suddenly Hall realized what he was doing and quickly wrapped his mentality around him. When he just did this, he heard the female mermaid facing him and said, "You don''t have to release your mental strength. I don''t have the ability to spy on your inner thoughts. You are not a naga, this is what the jellyfish told me!" I go! what''s going on? The jellyfish told her? Hall himself as a summoner, the exchange with Warcraft is very bullish, but he is eating in the blue jellyfish! That''s right, those blue jellyfish can''t be taken into the space by Hall! He was directly crowned with low IQ creatures! However, this mermaid is telling himself that this is what the jellyfish told her. This is not the face of the red fruit. "Then why are you running!" Hall just finished, next to the female mermaid interface, "Why are you chasing!" Hall... After the two sides stalemate like this, Hall finally waved his hand and said, "Well, I think we can find a place to talk about, isn''t it?" After saying that Hall took the initiative to release the mermaid warrior, and then the giant octopus was collected. "Sure enough You are the human summoner!" The beautiful female mermaid eyes looked at Hall and directly broke Hall''s identity. "Oh, since you have already seen it, you should understand that my mermaid is not an enemy, isn''t it?" Hall had imagined that the mermaid had this purpose, made a good mermaid, and then tried to make the fishermen attack the naga, causing chaos within the sea, so that human beings could have a chance to defeat the sea! "Let''s go, I have a friend waiting for me there, let''s go first!" The two brothers and sisters glanced at the beautiful mermaid family. After seeing her nod, they sat with the dolphins and followed the Hall to the place where the sharks were. Watching them keep a distance from themselves, Hall smiled and said, "My name is Hall, it is a personal summoner. I don''t know how many people call it?" The female mermaid, who was headed, thought about it before it lightened the lips and revealed the white teeth. "My name is White Star!" Chapter 445： Not a white star Chapter 445 is not the same white star "White Star?" Hall heard the words, he suddenly thought that the mermaid princess inside One Piece is not called a white star? Thinking of this, he suddenly said, "Are you a mermaid princess?" When Hall said this, he suddenly found out that the two brothers and sisters had a sullen expression staring at themselves, and seemed to want to eat themselves. The white star was slightly surprised to see Hall, and after seeing no other expression on his face, he nodded quietly. "Don''t be so glaring at me, if you win my giant octopus!" Hall''s two brothers and sisters turned red, and his brother had not said anything. The mermaid magician named Nami said coldly. "You have the ability to rely on your Warcraft!" cut! For this kind of non-brainful words, Hall gave a direct sentence back. "There is the ability to go ashore and play with me, let you have one hand!" you! Nami didn''t think that Hall actually said this, and his eyes were red, and he almost cried. The picture on the side saw this sister being wronged, but just wanted to talk but was stopped by the white star. "Well, Hall, he didn''t mean it, you don''t want to always target him!" The prestige of Bai Xing is still good. She said that although the picture and the meter still complained, they did not open again. I hit the Hall. "How do you know that I am a princess?" Bai Xingmei stared at Hall, and the voice was very sweet. "Guess!" Hall certainly can''t say that I saw the One Piece on Earth. It is estimated that after saying this, even the white star will feel that Hall has a problem. They were not talking on the way. Soon they came to the place where they met the faceless. When they arrived here, Hall found that the faceless person and his World of Warcraft manate were gone, but shark It was standing beside the dolphins, but he did not solve the seaweed on the Dolphin Bay. "Young Master!" When he saw Hall coming, Sharkwei paid a respectful ceremony, and the few Dolphins immediately struggled after seeing the white star behind Hall. Seeing the picture, they are going to untie their bondage, but they are stopped by the sharks, joking, Hall did not speak, how could he let them do it. "Are you no one to solve it?" After seeing Shark nod, Hall looked at the white star and said, "I think we need to find a place to talk about!" ...... In a hidden place, Hall looked curiously at the surrounding environment. He didn''t think of it. It turned out to be a huge sea snail shell! The sea snail has died, but his shell has been made into a space to hide in a hidden place on the bottom of the sea. If the white star took him, he might not find it. There are things like stools, furniture and beds, not only that, but there is also a magical array that separates the water around, and the one that surprised Hall most is oxygen! "Well, I feel much more comfortable! Its very uncomfortable to be soaked in the water!" Looking at the white star that has become completely human, I think the mermaid is really amazing. "I would like to ask Mr. Hall, what is your mission to the sea?" Hall didn''t hide it. He said his purpose. After he finished speaking, he saw the white star meditating. Hall didn''t bother, so he sat quietly waiting for her. After a long time, Bai Xing said, "I have heard of Longdao. As for the people you said about the Elf, I am sorry, I don''t know!" "Do you know Long Island?" Hall asked with excitement. He came to the Haizu site for so long, and finally heard someone know about Longdao. "I heard my father said, but I haven''t seen it!" Bai Xing''s words were like splashing a Hall of cold water to calm him down. "Can that take me to see your father? I am in a hurry to find Long Island!" White Star looked at the anxious Hall. When he saw that it was not loaded, he couldnt help but curiously ask, There is a legend in Longdao. What are you going to do there? You know that even if you get there, you cant go up because there is The existence of the dragons, they are at least eighth-class Warcraft, and there may be the existence of holy and god-level!" hiss! Hall heard the words and suddenly took a breath, he just thought of going to find the antidote on Nocia, and did not think of the possibility of the dragon! Don''t say God level, it is estimated that a holy dragon can destroy Hall, so call the beast! However, after thinking of the few remaining time in Nosia, Hall bit his teeth and said, "I must go to this Long Island!" After the white star was silent, he asked, "Can I know why you are looking for Longdao?" Hall took a serious look at the white star, and he nodded after a long time. He said that he was a situation in the case of Nosia, when he talked about how Nosia saved himself, and then took risks along the way, and later she was poisoned and comatose in order to help herself. I don''t know how long it took to say that Bai Xingji was a suitable listener. After Hall finished, Bai Xing looked at Hall with a strange look. Finally, she suddenly smiled and said. "The Nosia has this friend is really her luck!" Hall shook his head and said, "It should be my luck!" White Star did not argue about this topic, she said to Hall after thinking about it. "Long Island, I will help you after I met my father!" Seeing Hall''s look of joy, White Star immediately interrupted. "But at the moment I can''t go back!" Can''t go back? Hall was surprised to see the white star He did not expect the white star to run away from home! Waiting for the white star to hear Halls surprise, he couldnt help but glance at him. With the explanation of the White Star, Hall realized that the white star was ignoring the orders of her father and carrying a few guards to sneak from the two sides to the enemy camp, and her main action was to contact the former. Pay the maritime family of the mermaid. Well, you can use the enemy army team to call it! Not to mention, some people at the top of the Dolphins who have a good relationship with the mermaid have been convinced by the White Star, but they have not waited for her to be happy for a few days. The faceless who did not know where to get the news came. The Dolphins are naturally not. Admit this, so no face-to-face arrests the white stars everywhere, and collects evidence of the dolphin rebellion. Once confirmed, the dolphin will be devastated! The puffer fish warriors who want to escape with the white star directly hit the capture team of the faceless, and then Hall saw the scene of the former dolphins being caught! "What you mean is that now this sea area has been set as a restricted area by the no-faced. If you want to go back to the mermaid, you must find a way to pass it here?" Chapter 446： Mysterious ball Chapter 446 Mystery Ball "A hot night last night, the headache is slightly better after the injection, and the evening update may be later..." Hall has some headaches and stunned his head. If he is alone, it is not too difficult to pass the defensive area of ??the faceless, but if you want to bring them with white stars, the difficulty is not as simple as one plus two. "Headache!" Bai Xing looked at Hall''s distressed appearance. She didn''t know what to say at the moment. After all, she was involved in Hall. She originally escaped from the blue jellyfish group and then wanted to escape from the faceless. The pursuit of killing, just did not expect to just meet Hall. She can hide in the blue jellyfish group because she can communicate with the blue jellyfish. Not only that, but she can communicate with other Warcraft, it is one thing to communicate, but those powerful Warcraft can not buy. Her account is another matter. This can be said to be the most secretive ability of White Star. The only person who knows her secret is the picture of his parents and the brothers and sisters of Naomi. "Go!" Just as the white star meditated, Hall suddenly opened his mouth. "Do you have any plans at present? Anyway, if you want to know the location of Long Island, you must take you back to the mermaid site. Our purpose is the same for the time being! I hope you can promise, if you really come to the mermaid, I hope you can help. I persuaded your father to tell me about the situation in Long Island. How about?" Hall is equal to the temporary bodyguard of the white star in disguise. According to the current situation of the white star, isn''t Hall, who has a powerful summoning beast, the foreign aid he needs? After seeing this matter, neither of them had any opinions. The two of them could not help but relieve their anger at the same time. Hall has at least the news of Longdao at present, and can say that he does not get a needle in a haystack. And Bai Xing does not have to worry about being caught by the faceless person so easily. It must be known that once she is caught by a faceless person, this is very hard for the mermaid! Once the white star is caught on the front line to smash the mermaid king, the mermaid army is bound to be affected. "Right! How did you hide there?" Hall, who just wanted to leave, suddenly thought of a problem, that is, how did the white stars hide in the blue-blue jellyfish group, and since they saw that the few faceless people were easily killed and swallowed by the blue jellyfish, he That beautiful blue jellyfish is very fearful. "Can you tell me?" The white star was silent for a moment, and the big eyes glared at Hall and said softly. The white star was very beautiful. She suddenly looked at Hall and blinked. It seemed to be like a wink. Fortunately, Hall is not the one who cant see his beauty, so he is very Im going back to God and nodded. The two came out one by one from the shell of the giant sea snail. I don''t know what the principle is. The shell can breathe and isolate the sea water, so when the Hall just came out, it was suddenly smashed by the sea. The sour feeling makes him unable to hold his eyes, and he thinks that it may be that the underwater breathing agent has failed. The returning Hall vomited the seawater in his mouth, and his face was like Nagakitti, so his depressed appearance made the white star smile. "Are you the face of the elf? Also, how could you breathe underwater?" Hall nodded, then took the face of the elf on his face and suddenly revealed his human face. White Star looked at Hall curiously, because this was her first contact with humans. "It turns out that you humans are as long as us!" Hall grin, it''s a lot worse... at least there is no fish tail! "I rely on this, underwater breathing agent!" Hall did not conceal this situation, took out the potion in front of her face. White Star curiously looked at it, and then said, "You have time limit, so it is very inconvenient in the sea!" After a pause, White Stars brows were faintly struggling. Hall glanced at her curiously and didnt understand what she was doing. In Hall''s curious eyes, the white star seemed to figure out what was going on, and then took something from her neck. Hall found that it was a necklace made of unknown materials, non-gold and silver, and the color was similar to that of her clothes, so Hall did not find this necklace before. What surprised Hall the most was the pendant hanging under the chain. This is a small ball that is lightly silvery. It is about the size of an egg. It has a special material with a chain and a similar material. After wrapping up, Hall estimates that the man who designed the necklace is to prevent the ball from falling out easily! "Give me?" Hall brows a pick, this beautiful woman sends his own things, is it to bribe himself, want to make sure that she is guaranteed to send her home? Or maybe I look at myself... but Hall glances... oh... Halls low-headed movement suddenly stopped, not only that, but his eyes were as big as the fisherman! Because he found that when he took the necklace with the small ball, the white star''s legs suddenly turned from the human thigh of the white flower to the white fish tail... Although it is all white flowers... But Hall really feels that human beings are good... "Give you? Think beautiful! This is loaned to you, and I will return it to you after you arrive at the mermaid!" White Star gave a look at Hall. This is one of her most precious things. This is her father. Things that are easy for her to find. This thing is very small, and the whole sea is estimated to be a few! This small ball can make her become a human leg after landing. www.novelhall.com~ Not only that, but also allows a human to breathe underwater, and has a similar effect to the Earth''s summer water-avoiding beads. "It turned out not to me..." Looking at the white star jumping out of the shell, Hall grinned and put the ball with the white star''s temperature on his neck, but nothing changed. Hall felt that the effect would only appear after entering the water. After wearing the face of the elf and becoming a naga, Hall came out again. When he appeared, he found that he was different. He felt that the surrounding sea water was not squeezing himself, but that he was integrated with the sea. The effect was the same as that of the underwater breathing agent, even stronger than it, because Hall felt himself In addition to being deliberate, active and talking in the water, it is the same as on land! If there are hundreds of such small balls, the three major magic schools can send high-level combat power to the sea and sea warriors to kill, lose the advantage of the sea, the sea warriors are not the opponents of the three major magic schools. Its hard to say! This is nothing but Hall Yy, and seeing the white star in front and everyone waiting for himself, Hall quickly swam. Chapter 447： action Chapter 447 Action "Sick... Sorry" "Princess, do you really believe that human?" After listening to the words of the white star, the brow was not wrinkled, and the meter on the side was directly open. "I don''t like that human!" White Star shook his head and smiled. "That, that meter, we don''t know what we are now. The faceless people are now in the Dolphins, indicating that they have suspected the Dolphins, Uncle Gary, but they don''t. Finding evidence, and Uncle Gary''s brother Gallas has been refusing to accept Uncle Gary''s rule, maybe this time we are exposed to Galas!" When I heard the white star mention Gallas, Mina''s exquisite face suddenly showed a disgusting expression, it seems that she seems very bad about the impression of Gallas. "Well, at least he is not that annoying to that person!" When I finished the words of Naomi, I suddenly heard a voice coming from the side, "Which person?" "There is nothing else, it is not... Why do I tell you!" What did Mimi want to say, and suddenly she saw someone coming, she immediately glanced at someone. If it wasnt for the white star to tell her that this was human, she almost habitually picked up the magic wand and gave him a look. The coming person is wearing the face of the elf and becoming the hall of Naga. If you see him, then you dont want to see him. He doesnt care to shrug his shoulders. Like this, he is a simple guy who expresses his emotions and sorrows with his face. Rest assured, at least get along without worrying about being smashed by her back. "Where are we going now? I am not familiar with the sea!" What Mi Mi wanted to say, but was dragged by the brother of the picture, "Don''t be naughty, listen to the princess!" When Bai Xing thought about it, he said, "The people in the Dolphins have no face-to-face people. We are not suitable for the past. From here to the south, about two days away, we can go to the turtles first. They and our mermaids used to live together. Very good, they are also one of my goals!" Hall did not know the history of the seas, nor did he know what happened to the mermaid family before they were brought together by the Naga to the edge of the East China Sea, but he understood the truth. Since these races did not help at the beginning, what do you mean by saying that they are not good with the mermaid? There is also the fact that people walking tea is a very realistic situation. What''s more, Hall saw a lot of sea turtle warriors when he was fighting with the sea people. In this way, they are not likely to change from the Naga to the mermaid! Of course, the Turtles and Sharks are different. They may be forced to go to the front, but who can guarantee that they are not? It is estimated that Naga promised any benefits, so that they may feel the heart! However, since Hall said that he had listened to the arrangement of the white star, he would naturally not say anything more, but he secretly wrote down the matter in his heart and then looked at the situation. Several Dolphin warriors were sent back to the Dolphins by the White Star. They didn''t want to leave. They said they wanted to protect the white stars. However, after the giant octopus summoned by Hall was easily cleaned up, they immediately left. White Star couldn''t help but glance at Hall, and some blamed him for being too rude, but Hall said that he would give them peace of mind. In this way, a five-person, three-person mermaid warrior, a shark warrior, and a fake naga warrior swam toward the south. The reason why Hall did not collect the sharks was that his ability to conquer humanoids in the system space could not be revealed for a while, but this is his future killer. They seem to be very familiar with this area. They didn''t even encounter any patrols or wild warcraft in the sea. For this wild Warcraft, Hall is still very interested, except for the blue jellyfish. ! The scenery in the sea is still very beautiful. Hall has come all the way to be pleasing to the eye. Plus, there are white stars, the mermaid princess beauty, and Hall, who is in a good mood, naturally said a few jokes of the earth age. Even the rice that had some opinions on Hall had been looked at him frequently, hoping that he would say more jokes. Bai Xing was very curious about the situation on land. Hall said about the place where he passed by when he fled, and the customs of some places. He heard the white star shining straight. The picture that I saw on the side wanted to interrupt Hall because he knew that Princess White Star wanted to go to the human world a long time ago. If it wasnt for the mermaid king, she might have sneaked into the human world. Speaking of this, he has to say that he still has to thank the Naga people for their rebellion, at least from the fact that they disguised to stop the white star from going to the human world. However, he did not say anything at the end, because Hall strength is there, and he can''t touch Hall''s temper. If Hall has made the giant octopus, isn''t he asking for trouble? After two days of contact, Bai Xing found that Hall was actually quite good at speaking. After the map was still alert to Hall, Naomi was also attracted by Halls jokes and stories. At least she would not buy deliberately. Going to Hall. Shark is doing his job, there is no way, who makes Hall his master. For this shark, why would he obey Hall''s order? Although Bai Xing is very puzzled, she knows that if she rushes to ask questions, she may touch other people''s *, so she also asked the brothers and sisters not to raise them casually. This matter After they were going to the territory of the Turtles, White Star suddenly asked, "Hall, you don''t think we are going in like this, would it be weird?" strange? Hall browed and began to understand that he didn''t understand Hall, but after seeing the three mermaids, a shark, including himself a naga, he understood. "Also, it is not good for me to go in like this. Do you have any means?" After thinking about it, Bai Xing said, "We will have a special way to contact the patriarch of the turtle family. So, you are waiting outside now. I will go in with the map first. After we contact, we will join here." kind?" Hall thought about it and thought it was not bad. He originally wanted to use the face of the last high elf to become the mermaid. But when he thought that it was the scope of the Naga control, he became a mermaid. Is it like the bright light in the dark? Wherever you go, it is estimated that there will be people who want to arrest him... After the appointment, Hall and Shark looked at the white star and swam toward the turtle territory. Chapter 448： Turtle family Chapter 448 Turtles "Sorry, the family is sick, just returned from the hospital, now make up" The sea turtle family, in the sea people with a gentle and civilized, usually rarely cause trouble, is a good old man. However, their defensive power in combat is the top three in the sea. At this time, in the turtle family, the Turtle clan turtle was looking at the top of several turtles in the hall. One of the turtles with eight patterns on the back of the turtle shell, Kucha, said one step forward. "The patriarch, since our youth has been transferred to the majority of the food, there is a shortage of food in the family. Even if the rest of the people are three shifts, the food in stock is getting less and less!" Where did the turtles not know this? As early as a few months ago, when the Naga people did not provide food, he had already expected it, but at that time, in order not to worry about the family, he did not publicize the matter. Its gone. However, the situation is already very serious. The lack of young turtles is no longer self-sufficient. This is a dangerous signal! "How did the Naga people reply? It seems that we are already urging for the third time?" When I heard the turtle, another turtle with the same eight patterns on the back quickly said one step forward. "Reporting patriarchs, I heard that they will send people in the near future, it should be in these days!" Turtle heard a cold voice, and looked at the tortoise with a bad look. "A few days? If there is no food in a few days, even if they come over, what can they solve? If the family starves to death, then How do you explain to everyone?" "Guillaz! Do you think I don''t want to see the family? The Naga people have not sent people, as long as they bring food, will it be fine?" Kamenashi is not afraid of Kucha, usually it is a battle I also played a few times, but because both of them are eighth-class fighters, and they are all known as sea turtles, it is not a good one! After seeing the turtle and the tortoise quarreling again, the turtle couldn''t help but snorted. "Enough! I am here to let you come to discuss countermeasures, not to listen to your quarrel!" When I heard that the turtle was angry, Kucha and Kamenashi immediately closed their mouths and bowed their heads and stopped talking, but the eyes of the two men stared at each other. Ugh! The turtles are also helpless for the situation of the two of them. After all, the turtles are not fighting races, and there are not many high-level combat forces in the tribe. This time, the Naga people suddenly made it difficult for the two mermaids to pull down the sea throne and also rushed the mermaid. On the edge of the East China Sea, this surprised the turtle who later got the news. When he reacted, it was already late. The Naga people had controlled most of the races of the Haizu. If the turtles did not agree with the Naga as a royal family, then they would be destroyed! If they agree, they can provide food to them, and they will also lead them to attack the land of mankind. After defeating mankind, they can enjoy the wealth of mankind! For this proposal, the turtle sneered at the heart, others still do not know the human condition, does he not know? The power of the three major magic schools is unquestionable. Otherwise, why did the powerful sealess people controlled by the no-facers rule the entire continent? At this time, some young sea turtles headed by tortoises in the family want to accept the rule of the naga royal family because they have ambitions and want to gain greater rights and interests through war. In this case, the turtles and others let others lead. The whole sea turtle family is heading for disaster. It is better to ask for the consent of the Naga people. At least the control of the sea turtles is still in their hands. If there is any change in the future, he has at least the right to deal with it in time! For example, the Naga people have not agreed to provide food for two consecutive times, but the turtles headed by the tortoise pear still believe that Naga will continue to deliver food, which makes the turtles feel very sorry. Just when he was hesitant to deal with it, suddenly a young sea turtle came in. The other turtles saw the young man first and then bowed to him. "I have seen the turtle patriarchs!" It turns out that people are not others. He is the son of the turtle, that is, the turtle and the minority chief turtle! Turtle wins a slight salute to everyone, and then he quickly walks to the face and is slightly dissatisfied with the turtle. After the turtle slammed, the turtle wont dare to delay, and quickly went up to the turtles ear and said a few words. Because the turtle wins a little talk, even if the turtle pear erects his ears, he doesn''t hear even half a word. Seeing the turtle cold and glaring at him, the turtle pear smiled and lowered his head. It seems that Kuchao said something unreasonable, and the turtle''s face suddenly became a bit sloppy. After a long time, he said to everyone. "Those things about food think about it, Kucha left, everyone else goes on!" Kamenashi looked at the turtle with some dissatisfaction, but he knew in his heart that the old guys in the turtle family still control the situation, but he believes that it will not take long for the turtles to undergo earth-shaking changes. I smiled in my heart, but on the surface I retired with respect. After everyone left, the turtle looked at Kui Sheng seriously. "Are you sure? Where are the people?" It seems that it is not a trivial matter to see the turtles with some doubts. But at the same time, his heart is also a joy, the turtle has such an important thing to let himself stay, which shows that he occupied a lot of positions in the heart of the turtle family turtle. "Father and grandfather, the guards have been surrounded by the guards. Without the orders of me and my father, no one can enter!" The turtles sighed with satisfaction and nodded It was very agreeable to the practice of Turtles, and turned to look at the side of the turtle. "Guillaz, go see a person with me! Remember, except for the three of us, don''t tell the fourth person!" Kuzi heard the words and immediately patted his chest to ensure that "the patriarch, I swear in the name of the sea god, will never tell others!" The turtle was originally believed to be Kucha, otherwise he would not let him stay, let him swear that it is just a form. "Well, let''s go, don''t make a fuss after seeing that person!" Then the turtles and the three people quickly left the hall, and the guards behind them quickly went up. It is also a secret place for the turtles. At this time, it is surrounded by many armed sea turtle family escorts. It is precisely that they are on alert. I believe that they exist. Anyone who wants to not disturb them is close to the holy class. Other than that, people don''t even want to do it! In this room, there are three people sitting inside, two of them actually walked anxiously, and it seems that they are very anxious in their hearts... Chapter 449： Calculation Chapter 449 Calculation "Princess, you said they wouldn''t want to catch us?" The figure looked a little gloomy and looked outside. The Turtles had come before, and every time they followed the princess, the Turtles were all in front of them, and they were surrounded by heavy men like now. {See the latest chapter, please go to: ww.We} ```fiction` White Star looked at the picture that was walking around with some headaches. Everything under this hand is good, that is, the impetuous character can''t be changed. Now the mermaid is in a weak position in the Haizu. Even if the individual fisherman is in a good race, consider the threat of the Naga. If they do not blatantly receive the mermaid in the case of determining that they and the mermaids coexist, then the Naga army will soon be under pressure, and then the end of the turtle family! This is why the dolphins of the Dolphins have agreed to secretly support the mermaid and encounter the pursuit of the faceless. He still causes people to send them away. "Okay, that picture, you sit down honestly! You see your sister, isn''t it really honest today?" The picture stunned her sister and saw that Mi sat down and said nothing, he could not help but smile. "Princess, you don''t look at what my sister is. She is honest. She is because of Hall''s magic barrier!" "Magic obstacle? What looks like?" White Star asked curiously at the picture. The picture shook his head and said, "The princess you forgot? Before the walk, Hall gave a brain teasing question to the rice, saying, ''A monkey on the ground, a monkey on the tree, and ask a few monkeys!" ''If you answer it, he will tell the story of a mermaid princess!" Mermaid Princess? Do you say yourself? White Star doesn''t know why, and her heart suddenly looks forward to it. She is very admired for Hall''s ability to tell stories. If it is not Hall, this abominable guy, she will not be so anxious every time she says that she has a little appetite. . "How about the result? This is easy to be. A monkey on the ground, seven monkeys on the tree, isn''t that eight monkeys?" The picture sighed and sighed. "His Royal Highness, I said that at the time, but Hall''s abominable human being turned out to be wrong, let us continue! So that Mi will be so stupid that the fingers! When the white star heard the words, he looked down and saw that the meter was counting his fingers. I also heard that Mi muttered to himself, "One plus seven, that is eight, what is wrong?" Bai Xing and the figure saw each other, could not help but sigh, it seems that she is really into the magic barrier. They still want to say something. Suddenly there was a knock on the door. The picture immediately pulled up the sister who was still in the magical barrier. Mi looked at her big brother in a confused way, but saw him swearing at himself. When I suddenly went back. "What are you doing, don''t think that you are so arrogant for a few minutes longer than me, you..." What Mi Mi wants to say, suddenly Yu Guang glanced at the door and found that there were a few imposing turtles standing at this time, scared her to close her mouth and stand next to the white star, even the strange problems of just a few monkeys. They are temporarily left behind. "Kurui Uncle!" Bai Xing immediately screamed when he saw the person coming. The turtle immediately smiled and walked over to the white star for a ceremony "I have seen the princess!" For the name of the turtle, several people present at the scene suddenly changed their faces. Both the picture and the Nami had a smile on their faces. They knew that the name of the turtle was such that he also regarded the mermaid as one thing. The turtles behind the turtles are wide-eyed and looking at the white stars. Before he was thinking about who would make the turtles and the patriarchs so cautious, they sent the former guards to run the small fish surrounded by them. Going out, just after seeing the white star, he realized this, maybe this thousand guards are not enough! However, my heart is very happy, which shows that the turtle is still facing the mermaid! Relative to the Naga, his Kucha is also close to the mermaid! After the turtles ritual, the introduction of Kucha to the white star, Kuchai quickly went forward to a sea etiquette, and then reverently retired to personally guard the safety here, after all, the turtles are now divided into two factions, if they are turtles The pear school knows that the turtles meet the mermaid white star princess. When the sea turtles do not talk about the chaos, and the naga and the faceless are brought in, then the end of the turtle family will soon come. Before the turtle wins, he has seen the white star, so he went back a little after a ritual. After all, this matter is related to the future of the turtle family. He does not want to cause inevitable disasters because of his random talk. "Oh, when I saw the princess last time, it seems like the princess is still like this. I didn''t think it was so big!" White Star heard a lovely expression, and seemed to think of the situation when he followed his father. "The turtle is still like that, there is no change at all!" When I heard the praise of the white star, the turtle suddenly laughed and smiled at the long beard with one hand and said, "Old! You are a vulgar, I am old! Can you rely on these young people in the future!" In this case, the two did not tell the truth. The memory was said to be a long time. The two people in the picture and the meter were anxious, but after seeing the white star did not want to move, they only I have to continue to carry out my own task of guarding, and stand by honestly. After a long time, they heard what they wanted to hear. "Gui Yushu, havent you been a good family recently?" The turtle said that it was not angry instead sighed and said, "Yes, its a bit bad! A lot of young and strong people were taken to the front of the human being by Naga, leaving behind some necessary The guards, the others went to collect the food! If you dare to say before, a large number of people together, those who see the sea of ??Warcraft may run away, but now they dare to attack us, so far, there are already a dozen The tribes are mourning in the mouth of Warcraft!" White Star heard the words suddenly, she did not expect the turtles to become like this! Being pulled away by a large number of young turtles, the strength will be greatly reduced. They have some shortcomings in the management and control of the situation. If they are attacked by a powerful World of Warcraft, the Turtles will become the first sea to be annihilated. Family. Not only that, Bai Xing also understands why the Turtles and the Dolphins have the same fate, all because of the existence of the mermaid... Because Naga, they are worried that the Turtles and the Dolphins will help the mermaid when the Naga attacked humans, so they will come directly to the bottom of the wages and pull out the large number of young and strong people of the two races. In this way, the turtles If the dolphins and the dolphins dare to rebel, then those of them will collect the catastrophe! Its a good calculation with a double arrow! Chapter 450： attitude Chapter 450 Attitude Since Naga has let the Hai people fully attack Allen''s mainland, they naturally will not easily leave hidden dangers inside. The faceless person is determined to destroy the mermaid family. In this case, Naga is naturally willing to cooperate. Naga will pull away most of the young people in their genus by temptation or threats, so that even if these races want to resist, they should also consider their ethnic groups. Or consider whether you have this temper to betray. Not only that, but they also arranged eyeliners in this race. Once they have any moves, they will inform the faceless, and the army of the faceless will soon kill. This is also a strategy of Naga, because no one wants to defeat the mermaid, the most hateful of those who are behind the knife, once they find evidence, then they will definitely kill the killer! Without a large number of young races, he has already been destined for his end. Once the no-facers have destroyed these races, these genocidal youths will stand completely after the Naga commanders general attack on human Alans mainland strategy. On the Naga side, by then they will become the best helper to eliminate the faceless! Just as Bai Xing and the Turtles talked, Hall was bored playing a small fish on a hill on the bottom of the sea. Who said that he didn''t know what fish it was, but it didn''t diminish his curiosity, put a variety of things next to it and watch it turn into a variety of colors. Just as the Hall played hard, Shark suddenly swam from the side. "Young Master, someone is here!" Hall heard the words, and then waited for him to react. The little fish escaped Hall''s ''magic palm''. If it could talk, it would say that Hall is a big bad guy... The discoloration, do you think it is fun to change? I was almost killed! After taking a picture of the sea sand that was accidentally touched, Hall turned to look at the figure that was constantly approaching here. It was Naomi who saw her head. She was looking for a trace of Hall while she was swimming, and behind her was a team of heavily armed Turtle warriors. The Turtle Warrior Hall was not the first to see it. As early as the Third Army of the Naga attacked the Dark Forest Elf King City, he had already seen it. The turtle shell on the back of the Turtles is indeed a good one. Defence means, but their strength is not enough compared to the summoned beasts of Hall. How to say it in one sentence, one force to drop ten meetings! The person who led the guards this time is not someone else. He is the turtle of the turtle. It is not a matter of too many people to know. Otherwise, it will be troublesome if it causes the attention of Kamenashi and others. "Tami, here!" When I heard Hall''s voice, Mi quickly turned around and saw that Hall and Shark were sitting on a small hill at the bottom of the sea and waved at themselves. Nami quickly swam in the past, and the turtle wins a brow. Although he heard the white star telling himself when he came, it is not a naga but a human being. But when he saw Hall''s appearance and a shark warrior around him, he was still a little vigilant. Not afraid of 10,000, just not in case? That meter can be no matter how much, she hurried to the side of the Hall, asked in spite of everything. "Hall, I thought, is it a nine-monkey? Is there a monkey that is a mother, she is pregnant!" Hey! Hall heard the words almost couldn''t help but laugh. The brain teasing he gave was actually a big problem. The answer was various. The main reason was how to explain the problem, but he didn''t think that the meter actually went. I thought of the next step. Did she come from that place? Hall didn''t answer immediately, but turned to look at the turtle, who was a little dignified. "Who is this?" Nami heard that she only remembered her task. Some of them were unwilling to look at Hall. Although she wanted to know the answer, she forced her to continue to ask for the urge to introduce to Hall. "This is the son of the turtle patriarch, Kui Sheng adults. Because the turtles are special, you need to do some cooperation!" Hall looked at the turtle win and nodded. The turtle won nodded out of courtesy, but he didn''t open his mouth, but his eyes were repeatedly strolling around Hall and Shark. It was a bit uncomfortable for Hall to look at him like this, but that Mi was anxious to finish the task and then asked Hall for answers, so she did not find anything wrong at this time. With the statement of Naomi, Hall realized why the white star did not come out. It turns out that Naga has long expected that the sea people who are close to the mermaid will have a day of rebellion, so they took away a lot of young people from all walks of life on the grounds of attacking mankind. Even if they want to betray now, they should also estimate them. Is there any ability! After hearing about the lack of food for the Turtles, and the fact that there were relatives of the Naga in the Turtles, Hall understood that this must be another means of control for Naga. And the white star asked Nami to come out and look for Hall because she needed Hall to help the show. The purpose was to let the turtles see the true colors of the Naga people and clean up the loyalty of some Naga people in the turtle family. "Oh That is to say, I pretend to be the messenger of the naga, and then humiliate the turtle patriarch in front of all the high-level turtles, and then cause the turtle to be dissatisfied, and the guy who called the turtle is What?" Seeing that Mi Mis head was her little head, Hall couldnt help but curiously ask, Even so, after the turtle patriarch has controlled the entire turtle family, what can he do? The food is still missing. This does not solve the current problem. And once the messenger of the Naga people really came, how did the sea turtles explain how the turtles were not there?" How can that rice know so much, after all, the latter things are secretly negotiated between Bai Xing and the turtle, even if it is a turtle win is not clear. That meter hasn''t spoken yet, and the turtle wins on the side is saying, "We will handle this matter ourselves. You only need to cooperate with us to play, you can do it without you!" Hey! Asking for help is actually this tone? Halls cold eyes glanced at the turtle, and the sharks on the side were directly exposed to their golden tiger sharks, and they looked at the turtle with a reddish gaze. This is the performance of the sharks preparing for the attack. The guards around the victory saw the weapon immediately pulled out. On the side of the meter, I suddenly exclaimed. "You... what are you doing?" Chapter 451： Fudged Chapter 451 is being fooled "What are you going to do?" Nami looked at the turtle in amazement, and she couldnt figure out what was going on. Looking at the dozens of turtles in front of the guards, surrounded by the Hall, the rice suddenly anxious, he is not worried about Hall, but worried about these turtles, if Hall kills them, then this hatred The old knot is big! When the white star is sandwiched between the two, it is not good to be a man! Don''t look at the meter sometimes, I don''t know how to do things, but her mind is not stupid, otherwise she will not think of the answer of nine monkeys. The turtle smacked her and said faintly, "Ten, your human friend is somewhat proud. I want him to know that it is the sea, not the land!" Nami heard the words and turned to look at Hall. Seeing that the sharks on the side had already taken out the weapons, Hall looked sneer and looked at the turtle, and immediately said that he did not care about the identity of the turtle. "The turtle wins the adults, let your guards come back, otherwise it will be late!" Although Kui Sheng seems to be very measured in front of the turtle, he is also arrogant. He must know that he is a minority patriarch of the turtle family. Later, the turtle family has the final say. When did a human being dare to be so arrogant in a place like the sea? Although Hall has some magical abilities, such as becoming a naga, this does not mean that he can speak with himself in a tone here. "Oh? Is it?" Hall sneered and glanced at the turtle. Didn''t he say that the turtles could bear it? Can you bear it? Thinking of Hall suddenly waved a hand, a huge figure suddenly appeared in front of him, those turtles wrapped in turtles were all scared by the sudden appearance of the figure. The huge bare head, as well as the size of the lantern, and the dozens of tentacles that the size of the person embraced, the water caused by shaking in the water suddenly rushed back several turtle warriors. Taking advantage of them, Hall immediately let the giant octopus directly hands, suddenly a dozen sea turtle warriors were entangled by the giant octopus tentacles, the horror sounds from which turtles warriors issued, if not Hall let the giant octopus not too Vigorously, these dozens of turtle warriors have long been a dead body. "Damn! If you dare to hurt them, I..." Turtle wins his face and looks at the giant octopus in front of him. He begins to think that Hall is at most a human magician. He just wants to scare Hall and not let him be so arrogant. However, I did not expect that Hall would be a human summoning beast, and the summoning beast turned out to be the sea of ??Warcraft giant octopus! This is what he did not think of... However, the following situation surprised him even more, because other Turtle fighters were afraid of giant octopus, so they were all prepared to rush to Hall, trying to control the Hall and let the giant octopus yield, but did not expect that they had just moved, five or six Only a huge golden tiger shark appeared next to Hall, watching the summoned beast, which was significantly larger than the wild gold tiger shark. The turtle warrior suddenly stopped, and a word appeared in their minds. "impossible!" The Summoner is a man-specific profession. Because of his fame, everyone thinks that they can only have one summoned beast, but they dont think that Hall is such a monster. In fact, there are not many Sea World Warcraft in Hall. In addition to the giant octopus being strengthened to the seventh-class Warcraft, only the golden tiger sharks have a little fighting power, while those without the face are more large. In addition, the combat power is not too strong, so Hall is too lazy to release. But even so, with this hand, it is enough for the turtles to compete with other turtles! "Stop! Come back!" The sound of Turtle wins in time, and the Turtles warriors immediately sighed, but they looked at Hall with a look of caution. Hall smiled slightly and stepped forward to shoot the bare head of the giant octopus. The giant octopus immediately showed a happy expression and then threw out the turtles. For a time, the turtles near the giant octopus were thrown everywhere. Although they were awkward, they didnt suffer any serious damage. Only one turtle warrior accidentally hit the stone and broke one. Small mouth. Nami saw that there was nothing wrong with both sides. This was a sigh of relief. "Its all about yourself. Dont fight, the order of His Royal Highness has already been issued. Hall, do you accept it? Hall shrugged. Anyway, his purpose was to go to Long Island, but Long Island was only known to the mermaid king. If he didn''t want to take the road of kidnapping Bai Xing, or if he was based on a needle in a haystack, then he could only follow the white star. The plan is acting. Fortunately, the tortoise is still a character who can afford to put it down. He has not been hostile to Hall because of Hall just now. This has forced Hall to look at him differently. The two sides seem to have not happened as if this happened. According to their original plan, Hall was pretending to be a messenger of the Naga, and then the turtle was brought back to the Turtles. The sea turtle family guards who originally wanted to arrest Hall were now greeted. The atmosphere on the way back was still a bit sloppy. The eyes of the Turtles guards looked at the Hall in the middle from time to time, but Hall ignored them. He was also asking a question from the east. Meter. "Hall, what is the answer? Is it right? Is it right? A monkey on the ground, seven monkeys on the tree If the answer is not eight, then there must be a mother monkey right? The side of the turtle wins also listened to a few times after the heart is also calculating, and finally he felt that the answer should be correct, but she was denied. How many monkeys are there? "Hall You are going to say, how many are there?" Looking at the look of Naomi, Hall knew that he was not talking, and the last headache must be him. "Okay! Tell you! The answer is three, it can be eight, nine, ten!" "How is it possible?" Naomi and Turtle win two people suddenly stunned, clearly so simple question, how can there be so many answers? With Hall''s explanation, the faces of Naomi and Turtle wins become very difficult to look at, and for a long time, the original answer is how to see the person who said the question! In other words, no matter how you answer, they can''t get the correct answer! I got the last tearful look at Hall and said two words. "con man!" Isn''t it... this question is the subject of the ball in the Hall where the Hall is located. Is it not normal to be fooled? Chapter 452： Arrogant messenger Chapter 452 The arrogant messenger Turtles in the conference room Kamenashi and others looked at the turtles with some doubts. I dont understand that it was only today that I had talked about food, and now I have to meet again. However, after hearing the news that the turtle said that the Naga messenger was on the way to the Turtles, there was a hint of smile on the face of Kamenashi. The smile was fleeting. He thought he was hiding, but he was still The turtles saw it clearly, and the turtle sneered in the heart, and felt a bit of heartache. The sneer is because this messenger is fake, and the distress is that he did not expect that so many high-rises have been pulled up by the turtle. "Okay, since the naga royal family has sent messengers, they believe that there should be a solution to the problem of food. It is useless to discuss so much here. Let us follow the messenger with me!" The turtle is the chief of the turtle family. His words are still the most prestigious in the family. Therefore, after the group walked away from the conference hall with the turtle, they walked toward the door of the turtle family. At this time, there are already a large number of turtles at the entrance to the Turtle tribes. Not only that, but some heavily armed turtle warriors are still maintaining order. After all, not all sea turtles are close to the Naga, and it would be bad if the chaos would cause a mess to the Naga messenger. In fact, this is also said to the following people, the person who arranged this thing is Kucha, after the turtle took him to see the mermaid princess white star, he even became the turtle''s confidant. He naturally knew that he would not come to the Naga messenger at all, but in order to be realistic in a while, he had to conceal his opponent. Soon, a team in the distance was fully armed, and the extraordinary team was coming here. The eye-catching sea turtles had discovered that they were all turtles. "Well? Those are not guards? How did they come back from outside? Well? Is that?" A familiar figure appeared in front of the Turtles after they recognized the Turtles. "Isn''t that the turtle wins the minority patriarch? He brought the guard team. Where did it come from?" Just when everyone didn''t know what was going on, suddenly a huge conch came and the turtles heard the words, because they were too familiar with this voice. This is the ritual of the turtles when they greet the distinguished guests. . Then they found that the turtles of the turtles and the turtles came over with a group of turtles. Everyone suddenly understood. It seems that there are really noble people coming. They are not talking about it now, but standing respectfully. When Hall was approaching the Turtles tribe, he was told by Turtle. He and the mermaid were sitting in a car made of huge shells. And the one that pulls this car is the golden tiger shark! The shark is the guard who continues to be his guard at the side. These are all prepared before the turtle wins, after all, the messenger of the Naga people, but he has seen a lot, naturally know their habits. Sure enough, when I saw the huge shell car, the turtles had some changes in front of them. Most of the turtles had frowned on their faces. It seems that they generally dont have a good impression on the Naga. After all, they let the sea turtles succumb, and they also forced a large number of sea turtles to fight and fight, and many of them, their relatives, they can give Naga a good face! "Hey!" "Hey!" A burst of uniform sound came, and the turtle-led guards came to the door of the Turtles, and the turtle won a wave, and the turtle family behind them suddenly stopped. "Father, the Naga Messenger has been received!" The turtle nodded, and then he looked at the huge shell car and said, "The turtles and turtles welcome the naga royal ambassador!" Seeing the turtles, the high-level turtles behind him also followed the ceremony, but the turtle was a bit strange. Why didnt he get the news of the arrival of the Naga? Is the Naga tribe to send someone alone to perfuse things? I thought that the Naga people didnt give the turtles food before they saw it. He knew that this is why, in combination with todays Naga messengers, they did not directly contact themselves and instead contacted the turtles abnormal movements. He immediately realized that it seemed that there must be a decision on the Naga people. When he thought of it, he suddenly noticed his heart and wanted to have the opportunity to talk to the messenger. "Well! The messenger has been very tired all the way. Just do it today, take me to rest first!" Hall said this after finishing his face. He glanced at the meter that was laughing and not laughing. This is what they discussed before, so that Hall can try to be proud and rude. The purpose is to Let the sea turtles more resent the Naga. Sure enough, Hall just spoke this, and suddenly caused a lot of dissatisfaction with the Turtles. In the case of the Turtles, they are all ethnic patriarchs. Even if he is a Naga messenger, he is just a dog of the Naga royal family, but everyone I did not expect this messenger to be so arrogant, not to give them a patriarch. Not only are these turtles angry, but even the turtles are angry, but they do not include the guards who follow the turtle to get out. Because they have truly seen the power of Hall, the magical summoning ability and the terrible giant octopus, especially the turtles guarded by the giant octopus, they have the most profound experience! When Kameli heard the Naga messenger suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. How did the messenger speak with the turtle in a tone, even though it was a prestige against the turtles~www.novelhall.com ~ But this can''t be said in front of so many people! Didn''t you see that the people were irritated? This is not the result I want! The face of the tortoise pear has become a bit gloomy. He really wants to ask the Naga messenger why he wants to do this now. It is not good for him to hold back in time. He knows that the more time he is, the more he can''t mess! After seeing many ethnic groups being provoked, the turtle smiled a little, but he said coldly on the surface. "Guisheng, take the messenger to rest! Anyone can''t bother!" After saying this, he took another look at the turtle. "Let everyone do what they want to do! Nothing to stay nearby, especially the station!" After he finished, he turned and left. Everyone looked at his face, and he hated the Naga messenger that Hall pretended. Turtle wins knowing that this is a problem, so he immediately waved. "set off!" Chapter 453： Father and son talk Chapter 453 Father and Son Talk The situation is as the White Star envisions. The Turtles caused a lot of discussion because of the arrival of the Hall, the vast majority of them are arguing that Hall is unreasonable. In what is said, the turtle is a patriarch of a big tribe. You, a messenger of the naga, treat him like this. How can the sea turtles agree? If you dont see the group of heavily armed guards outside the station, they will stay there, and many turtles will have to surround the Hall. The Hall, which was almost denounced by the Turtles, was eating the unique snacks of the Turtles. "What do I do next to Bai Xinggong?" Hall asked while eating these snacks while watching the rice on the side. Nami took a snack and put it in her mouth. After slowly chewing, it swallowed. Watching that Hall had already eaten most of the plates, that rice couldnt help but swear a food! "When waiting for tomorrow''s meeting, you continue to insult the turtle patriarch, and then cause the public anger, then lead the turtle to the..." "Wait!" Hall heard that he quickly stopped the meter and saw the confusing eyes of the meter. Hall grinned. "I angered the turtle patriarch and then led the turtle to frame him. Then this way, Whether it is me or the tortoise, it will be the first target of the Turtles. What do you think I can support in front of these nine fighters?" "Giggle, why, Hall, are you afraid?" That meter saw Hall''s timid appearance and couldn''t help but smile. There was a time when Mami smiled as much as the face of the White Star Princess. Glorious. "If I change to land, I am really not afraid, but here is the sea!" Hall said here, the same mile of the gloating, and then continue to pick up the snacks and throw it in his mouth, seeing him looks like he really did not Things are like in the heart. "Bragging!" Although Mi said that the giant octopus of Hall left, but it is also limited in power. After all, the nine-class combat power is not a leisurely generation, and the destructive power naturally has nothing to say. "Oh..." Hall didn''t talk. After two sentences, he continued to eat some delicious snacks. Isn''t he bragging in his heart, knowing that the nine-dimensional magic crystal that the greeting card gave is still in his space, if true. What unforeseen things happened in the sea, he might not really care whether the ancient trees of war can fight in the sea, first throw them out and save their lives. But Hall doesn''t want to use it here at the Turtles now, because there is absolutely no need for it! "You are not afraid?" That Mi saw that Hall really did not continue to ask questions, not to be curious to ask her beautiful big eyes. "Well!" Hall didn''t answer the question positively, and snorted with a little gap in his mouth. That Mi can not help but see Hall, a small mouth can hang a bottle of oil! "hate!" Seeing that Hall was laughing and continually eating, that rice couldnt help but white. He looked at it and eat it...you know it! After that, he pushed the snacks on his plate to Hall, and Hall was not polite. He just finished eating it, not to mention that this kind of food like angular food is really delicious! "Oh! Remember, when the turtle patriarch will let the turtle squad leader seize you for the first time, you must not summon your giant octopus. When you are caught, you will start to deal with the turtle pear, etc. After they are all caught, the princess will come out!" According to Hall, he looked at himself with a smile. When he didnt understand it, this awkward human must know that he would say it, so he had never worried about it from the beginning! And when Hall was playing the rice, the turtle and his son, Kuo Sheng, were also chatting. "Father, that''s the way it is!" After listening to the words of Kui Sheng, the turtle''s face changed slightly. After a moment of silence, he sighed and said, "The Terran has lived on the land for so long. They naturally have some strange people. This is Hall. The human being is one of them. I didn''t think he would have so many sea people''s summoned beasts!" After a pause, the turtle''s wrinkled face suddenly earned, and the eyes full of wisdom suddenly appeared. "And I dare say that his Maritime Warcraft is not there before, but only recently!" When Turtle wins the words, he is not a fool. Soon he understands what his father meant. "Father, you mean..." "He is a man who dares to go alone in the depths of the sea. You said that if he doesn''t have a card, how dare he? If you change, it is you, even if you have the ability to change into human beings, do you dare to go to the land alone? Another point is that he is unlikely to use the Sea of ??Warcraft on land? That is to say, his strength on land is definitely stronger than in the sea!" "From the White Star Princess, I learned that this human being came from the mainland of Allen. From here, it can be seen that his sea-based Warcraft was only recently obtained! If he can continue to get more Sea World of Warcraft What do you say?" When the turtle wins the turtle, the eyeballs are coming out. Is this still used? Just the giant octopus let his escorts eat a pot, if there is a dozen giant octopuses? "Father, you should not take it..." Turtle looks serious at Turtle wins. "Remember Don''t underestimate anyone, even if it is a small person, he will have his unique stage! You must remember this, I can I don''t want to see the turtles buried in your hands in the future!" The last sentence of the turtle said it was very strict, but the turtle wins it but it is hot, because his father said that the whole turtle will be handed over to him, then he will become the patriarch of the turtle family! The turtle is also a good father who has a good heart. He knows that although Kui Sheng does not have a ''proud name'' in his name, he has too much or too little arrogance because of his identity. He specializes today. To use Hall to talk about things, I actually want to give him a lesson. After all, the Turtles still have to hand it over to him. Instead of letting him make irreparable mistakes, it is better to teach him well and let him less. Take some wrong roads. "Okay, this is the case today. Remember to talk to you, Mr. Turku, and tomorrow is the most crucial moment! Don''t go wrong!" When the turtle wins back to God, the turtle has left, and the turtle wins his hand tightly, and he is angry with himself. "My turtle win will definitely become a great patriarch of the turtle family." Chapter 454： At the meeting At the 454th meeting, ask for a variety of votes! Early the next morning, Hall was woken up by the shark. In fact, Hall was not sleeping. He now has to continue to practice spiritual power as soon as he has time. The fifth mental power magic is progressing more slowly than the fourth magical array. After he sent the rice yesterday, he started to practice alone. At least he felt that he could make progress, but one night yesterday was even one. The pen was not painted, this is the first time he encountered this situation. "It''s so hard! It seems that it is a bit difficult to promote again in the short term!" If someone knows that Hall is already a fourth-order summoned beast at the age of seventeen, and that it is too slow, it is estimated that those who are slower than him will smother him! Hall knows that there will be a fight today, so he and Shark have discussed it and put him into the space. At this time, there is a group of people living in Hall''s space. Among them are 30 human beings transformed by the Mozu, including Sinier, and the Hai Najia warriors Kitty, the Tauren warrior, the horror of the Terran warriors. . What surprised Hall was that although they were all controlled by their **** techniques, they still had their own thoughts and preferences. For example, the Tauren, the Tauren, is the best he can mix here, and he can get along with everyone else, and the Naga warrior Kitty and the sharks can get together, even though they are not fighting with others. But it is not what I say. Hall has also considered this point, but it is common to think that they were originally put together, so it is very common for him to know that these people will definitely put themselves first. If the **** technique is cracked, it will not happen at all. So he would no longer care about them, give them a piece of space and let them live on their own. Hall originally asked what they needed. Others didn''t open their mouths. Instead, the cowboy, a seemingly honest guy, asked Hall if he could get a female Tauren next time. As a result, the tragedy of the cowpea was kicked out by Hall. "I still have no girlfriend, I will wait!" In fact, the words of cows also reminded Hall that since his space can survive humans, and although the black land does not grow elf fruit, there is no problem in planting other foods. So, in this way, it has land, air and water. Isn''t space just another world? He even thought that he was a god-like existence inside. If you get people in and clean up, then you are not invincible? But after letting the cows try to resist the power of space, and the cows are still in place, he gave up this wonderful idea. After collecting the sharks, Hall walked alone and came to meet him. He was still the turtle who came back from yesterday, but he found that there was something different about the turtle. Not up. When the turtle wins a smile and says "please" to himself, he thinks that it is different. It turns out that the spirit of the turtle wins at this time is better than yesterday. I don''t know how many times! If it is to be summarized in two words, it is - self-confidence! Hall, who did not understand how the turtle wins, followed him to the Turtles Conference Hall. Many sea turtles on the road pointed to Hall, and some young impulsive turtles wanted to smash things to Hall, but they were stopped by the guards. Seeing this scene, Hall once again depressed and depressed. "Who said that the turtles will endure? They are also bloody!" Soon Hall was led by Turtle wins to the Turtles Conference Hall. In addition to Turtle wins, he continued to take Hall, and the other guards were guarded outside. Halls vague discovery that these guards occupy the path that must be followed, that is, if someone wants to come in or go out, they must defeat them first! Seeing that Hall had to admire the White Star''s strategy, it seems to be aimed at Naga. In fact, the real target is the members of the Turtles who are close to the Naga! As soon as he came in, Hall found that some of the turtles headed by the turtles smiled and greeted themselves. Hall''s mental strength is relatively strong, so he soon discovered that some of these smiles are uncomfortable, while others are deliberately flattering! The heart secretly snickered, and Halls face continued to slap a face, and a pair of people owed him a million. "Well, the turtles are very polite!" Hall said that he had sat down on the top seat from his own. "You, you can''t do that position!" The first thing that was worried was Kucha. I saw him anger at the Hall, and if a Hall didn''t get up, he would have to do it. "Oh? Why can''t I sit here?" Hall glanced at him, and the look of Zhang Yan was played to the fullest. Some of the turtles who are loyal to the turtles looked at Hall with indignation, while some neutrals were frowning, while the turtles who were close to the Naga were facing each other. However, the face of the tortoise pear is very ugly. He wanted to see Hall yesterday. He just didn''t think that the station was surrounded by death, and Hall came here to arouse the sea turtle''s resentment~www.novelhall. Com~ If he ran to see Hall at this time, it would certainly cause some unnecessary misunderstandings. After secretly swearing a Hall idiot, he knew that he had to speak at this time. Otherwise, once Hall made more excessive things here, then when the public anger of the turtles was caused, it was not that they were the solution. I thought that here, Kucha suddenly smiled and said, "The messenger represents the Haizu royal family. Today, I can naturally sit here and talk. Is everyone right?" This is actually said that the two sides heard that on behalf of the Haizu royal family, this is telling other turtles, this messenger can not be offended! Otherwise, the naga kings will be killed, and their sea turtles will surely suffer the catastrophe. In his words, there is aggravation of the two words today. This is also reminding Hall that it is OK to stop, not too much. However, Hall did not understand it, and sat down on it and said coldly. "The purpose of this visit is to tell everyone that we are also very scarce in food. So now there is no food for you. If you want food, you must add young people to the human territory to grab it! Otherwise, you are ready to starve? The race does not need a weak race!" Chapter 455： I am the messenger Chapter 455 I am the messenger "what?" When Hall said this, the whole turtle family hall suddenly exploded. Its no wonder that they will do this, and dont look at what Hall said! Don''t give food? Adding youth to fight? Do not waste the sea? In these three sentences, no matter whether the other party can bear the race, it is estimated that this will be the case! Turtle can not wait to open this Naga head to see if it is all stools in the end! The food that Naga had given before was hidden by him. This is a good thing for them to discuss. Once the turtles can''t get food from the Naga people, the turtles will encounter a food crisis. Adding a way to get back the food from the outside, appearing in the image of a savior, and his reputation in the Turtles will reach a new starting point. In the end, in the action of the naga, the turtle was forced to give up the position of the patriarch, and everything was so perfect! However, it was completely destroyed by the idiot messenger who did not know where it came from! Looking at the crowds around the crowd, Kameli knows that he is not suitable for the idiot to explain at this time, otherwise the anger will burn to himself... "The ambassador, do you mean the Naga, or represent yourself?" Turtle looked gloomy and looked at Hall. This has to be said that the older the more savvy, he clearly knows that this is a fake, but the pain of his face, the expression of grief and indignation is the interpretation of the three points! "This old fox can take Oscar winners!" Halls heart groaned, but on the surface it continued to show a proud expression. "Of course it is the meaning of our king. The frontline of our Naga warriors has won a lot of achievements. Now the human continent has been occupied by us for one-fifth in just a few months. In terms of food consumption, we You can only supply yourself. If your turtles want to get food, they must do what my king said, otherwise..." The words behind Hall were not finished yet, and a taller turtle family couldnt help but squat. "Otherwise, your uncle! But when you said that we offered our food, now you have repented? So many of us are being pulled to the front line. You are now doing this to us? The patriarch, we are not satisfied!" Hearing the roar of the old man, the young turtles of the Kucha side suddenly agreed. "Yes, we are not convinced! They are obviously crossing the river to break the bridge!" "We need an explanation! Otherwise we will bring our children back!" Hall saw the anger of everyone, he did not put it in his heart, "I don''t accept it? Oh, why, do you want to betray?" Rebellion! When I heard two words, those angry sea turtles suddenly did not speak. They all understood what this means. Once this is confirmed, they will face the Naga peoples conquest, which means they will Will face the most serious situation, this is not what they can do! Kameli saw that Hall even said this, and suddenly couldnt sit still anymore. But until the turtles temper, if he really rebelled, he got a broken turtle. What use? What he needs is a good sea turtle! In this way, he can exert his ambitions in this life! "The messenger, you..." He just wanted to explain, but Hall did not give him a chance. "Kamenashi adults, you also saw, turtles, they are preparing to rebel, you will take them quickly, when I say good things to the king, you can just sit on the patriarch''s position!" I am going to your uncle! Kamenashi widened his eyes and looked at Hall with an incredible expression. Does Nima dare to say anything? When he wanted to say something, he suddenly found all the turtles present in the scene to look straight with a trial and disgusting eyes, especially Kucha, who seemed to eat himself! "No, not like this, patriarch, you listen to me, I..." The turtle secretly admired Hall, but on the surface it looked like a gloomy pear. "It''s not like this? Turtle wins, optimistic about our messenger adults, don''t let him have an accident!" Turtle wins the words and immediately surrounds the Hall, Hall looked shocked and looked at the turtle. "Gui, you have to betrayed like this? Kamenashi, you still don''t do it?" Lying in the trough! Kamenashi wanted to kill Hall''s heart. Before he explained anything, Kucha suddenly slammed his body and the whole person quickly rushed toward Kamenashi. "You traitor! Give me life!" When Qiuzi did this, he received the order before. Secondly, he really looked at the turtle and it was very uncomfortable. Although he did not know whether the turtle was a sorry turtle, but he was close to the Naga. Indisputable facts, at this time, he does not always consider that much, just take the turtle pear! The sudden start of Kuchas surprise made the Kamenashi side amazed. The turtle that had a ghost in the heart immediately took out the weapon and topped it up. The turtles behind him saw the story and joined the battle. When the turtle saw it, he immediately screamed, "Give me the chance!" The pro-guard team, which had already been prepared, quickly encircled it. Kameha knew that it was too late to explain it. He now knows to do one thing, that is, to rescue Hall! Although Hall is too sloppy, he is a messenger of the Naga people. He can''t die here, otherwise it will be very bad for him! Thinking of this, he suddenly took out a conch and blew it up. This is his signal. Once there is something, his guard will soon kill, but what surprised him, when he blows the conch, aside The turtle is sneer and looks at himself. "You don''t have to blow they have been fired!" Kamenashi heard a lot of words, then looked pale and looked at the turtle "How do you..." He wants to say how you know, but when you see a few mermaid people who suddenly appear next to Hall, the pupil suddenly won the boss! Looking at the mermaid who talked and laughed with Hall, and there was no such thing as imprisonment, but the turtle who wanted to protect it, he suddenly understood that it was all fake! When he was squatting, suddenly a huge force hit him on the back, and a burst of blood suddenly sprang up. This blow was done by Kucha. After the tortoise fell on the ground, he did not resist. He looked at Hall in front of him and asked. "who are you?" When Hall saw that the rebellious sea turtles were subdued, they laughed and walked over. "I am the messenger of the Naga!" Chapter 456： Hall scared Hall 456 was scared "I am a messenger of the Naga!" Hey! When Hall said this, White Star laughed directly, and Kamenashi was the Hall of glare with his eyes wide open, and his face was unwilling. "I didn''t think that the mermaid white star princess came out. I just want to know, who I lost to! I am not willing!" Humph! The turtle snorted and he hated and heartache for the Turtle, a turtle of the Naga! You must know that the Turtle warriors who have been drawn by him are almost one-third faster. If the plan is very good, once the Turtles are in chaos, then he will be the biggest sinner of the Turtles! "Take away!" When the turtle command was issued, Kucha immediately suppressed the turtle pear, and the turtles who were with him were also suppressed. After these people left, the original neutral turtles immediately found that something was wrong. The patriarch was actually with the mermaid princess, and what did this mean? And who is the messenger of the Naga? What is going on in all this? After the turtles rearranged the hall, they introduced the white star to everyone. They saw that the turtles were so polite to the white stars, and they all understood it. It seems that the turtles are really going to the mermaid side. "This is a friend of the White Star Princess, huh, I want to come to everyone who is very curious about his identity, let him introduce himself!" Hall nodded and heard the face of the high elves in the eyes of everyone. When they saw the original face of Hall, they suddenly exclaimed. "Humanity?" They thought a lot. Some thought that Hall was a traitor in Naga, and some felt that Hall was a child who had been raised in the past by the turtles, but they did not think that this Naga was actually a human being posing! The most important thing is that they didn''t even find one! What a magical ability this is! "Oh, everyone! As you can see, I am the Human Hall from Allen''s mainland!" Because the Turtles are still in shock, they are not interested in Hall and Hello, they are all looking at the turtles with great thoughts, I hope the Turtles can explain to them the current situation. They still have a good impression on the mermaid family, but now the situation of the mermaid family is very bad, not only if their sea turtles are not in a good position now. Most of the Turtles were taken to the Allen mainland by Naga, and the Turtles now lack food. In this case, they rebel against Naga, and they feel that things are too sloppy. Once the Naga people discover this, it is very likely that their tribes will be liquidated by the Naga. Once the turtles are young and dead, the turtles will never be able to recover. This is not the ending they want. ! Fortunately, this matter has been discussed with the turtle, and therefore there are measures to deal with it. Hearing the explanation of the white star is not to let the turtles rebel now, but at the crucial time with the mermaid to give a fatal blow to the faceless, the turtles can not help but give a tone. At the same time, she also told everyone that she will help everyone through this food crisis! This simple two points has dispelled the doubts of everyone''s hearts. From here, we can see that the White Star Princess is resourceful! Seeing that there is nothing happening here, and the Turtles seem to continue to discuss major events. After Hall and the Turtles said, they were sent back to the previously prepared room by Turtle, and they were delicious and entertaining. . In the evening, when White Star took the meter, they came to Hall and saw a happy white star. Hall browed and smiled. "Is things solved?" White Star nodded and she sat down on the stool next to Hall. "Kurui has not controlled all the turtles, and now the turtles only have one voice!" Hall nodded unsatisfactorily and continued to eat some delicious food on the table. Then he couldnt help but glance at him and sneak a food! Hall seemed to know that she was acting like a small action. She looked up at her and showed her eight white teeth. If there was food in her mouth, he really wanted to even show the back molars. But this is how it is so suffocating! Bai Xingye saw the little action of Hall''s provocation of Nami, and he smiled in the heart. The monkey title given by Hall before was explained to her by the same meter. He heard the plausible answer and suddenly made her laugh and cry. At the same time, she also admired Hall''s head very much. I really don''t know how he came up with such a wonderful problem! Regarding the turtles, Hall really didn''t care too much. He just thought that Baixing could take him to see her father soon, and then learned about Longdao from the mouth of the mermaid king! Seeing that Hall was not very interested in other things, so she just talked with Hall for a while and then left. Mi originally wanted to stay and listen to Hall to tell the story, but she also knew that the princess couldnt miss her now. So I had to look at Hall with some pity, and then I turned and followed the White Star Princess. The well-satisfied Hall immediately began to practice. He was deeply aware of the difficulties for the fifth-class mental power magic, and the difficulty was not the kind of verb, but the real feeling was difficult and verbal. The kind that can''t be expressed. Originally thought that Hall, who had nothing to do after the recent performance, was suddenly met by the turtle. This time, it is still Kuisheng. His relationship with Hall is not as stiff as before. When they are together, they can at least say a few words. After coming to the conference hall hall Hall found that there are only turtles, turtles and mermaid princess Bai Xing and others. "I have seen the turtle patriarch, the white star princess!" After seeing Hall, the turtle came to laugh and happily walked over and took Hall''s hand. It looked like Scary Hall almost summoned the old war tree... "Did I look at my eyes before? Is he an old glass?" Fortunately, he did not have any other changes, which made Hall unable to be suspicious. The turtle is only praised Hall, and thanked him for everything he did for the Turtles, so he did not find Hall''s expression is wrong, and the white star is clearly seen, although she does not know Hall''s expression represents What does it mean, but she always feels that some places are wrong. After listening to the praise of the turtle, Hall''s quiet handle was pulled out of his hand, and then he asked him what was going on. This time, the action that he put on his back on the clothes was watched by the white star. I dont know if the white star suddenly understood something and couldnt help but laugh out. Chapter 457： Magic crystal Chapter 457 to Magic Crystal The white star looks very beautiful, so when you laugh, the whole person gives a feeling of springing. The turtle looked at the white star with some doubts, and Hall gave her a direct white look. This girl must have seen her own look just before she couldnt help but laugh. When Bai Xing saw the two people looking over, he was busy in a hurry, and the turtle did not find anything wrong. Then he continued to smile and looked at Hall. "Hall, your great grace for the Turtles, we are all in our hearts, but now we have one thing for the Turtles to ask for help, I don''t know..." Hall couldn''t help but vomit, he knew that the turtle had called him to come, there was no good thing, but who made him inseparable from the white star, and the white star had to win the turtle family, so he had an idea in his heart, he still had to I pinched my nose and recognized it. "Tell! Say!" Hall hit Haha, and then he said, "The turtle patriarch, there is no problem in helping, but adults also know that I am a summoner, summoning beasts need a lot of magic crystals, I don''t know if adults can ..." Bai Xing heard the words and couldnt help but sneer. She told the turtle before. Hall is not a simple human. Helping to design and catch the turtle is estimated that he will not say anything, but if he wants to continue to help him later, It may be difficult to have no good benefits. She also discussed with the turtle what Hall would want. White Star told him that Hall is the summoner, so he is the most likely to be magic crystal! really! Without the expectation of the white star, Hall is really asking for the magic crystal. For the magic crystal, the demand for the sea warriors is not as big as humans. After all, they have much more life than humans. Although they are all vindictive, they are inherently different, so the magic crystal is more like them. It exists in the form of a currency! However, this does not mean that the advanced magic crystal is useless for the sea! This turtle is very clear in his heart, so he still pondered for a while when Hall made this request. When he looked up, he found that Hall was looking at himself with a smile and looking at him. It seems to be self-determined. After the turtles sank for a while, after organizing the language, they said, "There are some magical crystals here. We only have some here, but most of them are low-level magic crystals, so..." The turtle did not dare to say a lot here. He was worried that Hall would open the lion''s mouth and go to most of their stocks. This is also very painful for the turtles! But now the turtle has gotten the situation. The rebellious kayak of the Naga and Turtles hides a batch of food, and agrees that if he or Naga is going to find them, then they will destroy the food for the turtles. In the current situation, those foods are life-saving, so the turtles must keep those foods in their hands! So Hall became the main candidate for this mission! First, he has the magical props of the face of the high elves. Secondly, he has a lot of powerful Warcraft. Once he encounters any unexpected events, he will not have no power to fight. Third, in the words of Bai Xing, Hall is a small fox. In general, if someone holds a loss, he can''t suffer! Thinking of this last point, the turtle''s mouth couldn''t be twitched a few times, and some eyes looked forward to Hall not asking too much. "Ah, this way, in fact, I don''t want a lot, come a few nine-class magic crystals, in the match with dozens of eight, the seventh magic crystal is almost!" puff! The white star on the side spurted the water from the mouth of the drink directly, but there was no change in her face, and the tea at the corner of her mouth was wiped clean, as if nothing had been done before. While Kui and Kucha, who accompanied me, were stunned at Hall, they wanted to know if Hall was joking right away... As for the turtle, the eyes suddenly become large. If Hall is not guilty at this time, he will not be able to shoot the past and wake up the Hall! What is a few nine magic crystals? What is the dozens of seven, eight, etc. magic crystal? The magic crystals of my family are all shaken down on the tree? Isn''t this a lot? Looking at the turtle''s big eyes and the appearance of a person who seems to be eating, Hall''s face consciously has no expression, he still said with a smile. "I believe that with these, the task is not a problem for me!" The turtle, who was originally angry, pondered for a moment after hearing Halls last words. He lived for many years, and the problem of thinking did not want to be as simple as some young people thought. On the side of the turtle wins and Kucha, if you dont see the turtles yelling at the Hall, they have long wanted to open their mouths! "There are not many high-level magic crystals. This is not to lie to you. The 9th World of Warcraft is based on our strength. It is necessary to kill a whole family, and this is because these nine-dimensional World of Warcraft are hostile to us. This will be the case, so in these years, there will be only two in our family!" Hall heard the light in front of him, he originally wanted to ask for the price, and then slowly bargained with the turtle. Now I heard that there are nine magic crystals here, no matter how many of them, just give yourself a That''s it! Hall''s excited Hall did not show the slightest excitement, and the turtle stared at Hall''s eyes, but finally let him down. He paused and said, "This food is very important to our turtles. As long as you guarantee that you will get food, then I will be the master, a magician of the Nine, three magical crystals, ten seven, etc. Magic Crystal is yours!" enough! enough! Halls heart was full of flowers, but on the surface he was embarrassed, and the turtles and other people became a bit gloomy. Just when they were going to speak, the white star on the side said, "Hall These are already the majority of the turtles, you..." "Good! Since the White Star Princess has said this, this task will be handed over to me. Well, yes, can you give me the magic crystal now?" White Star Turtle wins... Kucha... Turtle... Hall, who got the magic crystal, left with a smile, and the task of protecting food began tomorrow morning. He was eager to go back and strengthen his Warcraft. The turtles and others are still in the hall. Because of the things just happened, everyone has not returned to God for a while. They are all thinking about whether this is right or wrong. The white star is very open. "The turtle is uncle, the magic spar is dead, and the person is alive! As long as there is food, the turtle family can survive this crisis!" The turtle also understood this truth. Finally he sighed. "Well, I hope he will not let us down!" Chapter 458： Greedy little black One second to remember [Pen ], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 458 The Little Black of Greed "I think I will be three more today, come to the ticket! Going back to the Hall of the room was very cool, and I almost sang the brainwashing song of ''Bei Shuang''. When he came back, he immediately entered the space and looked at the dozens of magic crystals in front of him. In the hand, there are two nine-class magic crystals, which is used by Hall for life, which is equivalent to his two life-saving opportunities! As for the eighth-class magic crystal and the seventh-class magic crystal, Hall has already thought of the use - giant octopus! This is Hall''s only one in the sea with a strong fighting power. As for the golden tiger shark, Hall feels that he does not have a giant octopus, so he did not hesitate to use a octave magic lattice ten seven magic crystals. Promote the giant octopus to the eighth-class Warcraft! After a ray of light fell, a giant octopus with a big bald head appeared in front of the Hall, and the tentacles that were originally environmentally friendly and thickened became stronger. Not only that, but he also found that those tentacles appeared. Im stinging, Im thinking that Im going to be rolled up by this barbed tentacle. Fortunately, it is not Hall, but his enemies. When Hall is satisfied and nods to prepare to collect the magic crystal, suddenly a black shadow quickly rushes over. Waiting for the Hall to react, the magic crystal on the ground is actually one less, and the little magic crystal is in the little black dot. Hall''s pupils suddenly grew up, just want to say no, but it was a step later, the magic crystal was directly swallowed into the stomach by the little black and black. I have cut the grass! This... This is a special kind of magical crystal! "Little black! You can spit it out! This is the magic of the Nine! You can''t stand it!" Although Hall is very distressed by this nine-class magic crystal, this has just arrived for a few minutes? It was swallowed up by the little black. However, he is more worried about Xiaohei. To know that Xiaohe is not short with his own time, its magical ability to let Warcraft surrender has helped Hall a lot, otherwise Hall will not have today''s achievements. It is because of this that he is not willing to be a black and so is a dragon and a magic crystal to die! In a good way to collect other magic crystals, Hall used to say that he grabbed Xiaohei, grabbed his head and feet, and opened his mouth with one hand, regardless of whether he would be bitten by Xiaohei, so he trembled up and down. "Bastard! You spit it out! I want to eat you to eat the lower magic crystal! What if I die?" But no matter how Hall made it, he found that Xiao Hei closed his mouth tightly. Not only that, but it also resisted Hall''s hand and prevented him from opening his mouth! "The trough! You..." Hall was really anxious and angry, and he groaned several times, but he soon found out that it was wrong, because Xiaohe was not struggling. "No... Xiao Hei, you..." Hall quickly put down the little black and looked at the weak black, lying on the ground, and Hall was anxious. However, after seeing the slightly undulating abdomen of the little black, Halls eyes suddenly smashed. "This is... asleep?" Looking at Xiao''s slow and regularly undulating abdomen, Hall''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. He knows that Xiaohe will eat the magic crystal, but before it was a low-level magic crystal, Hall gave it the highest, but it was only a fifth-class magic crystal, but today its stunned and sneaked a ninth shot. Waiting for the magic crystal! Scaring Hall is anxious and angry, and it is still a good night to sleep! "Little black you bastard!" After confirming that there was no problem with Xiao Hei, Hall was relieved and looked at the black, sleeping, and Hall had no choice but to put it in a pile of grass, and wait for it to wake up and learn it. "After that, Magic Crystal can''t exceed my sight!! Absolutely!" After biting his teeth, Hall flashed out of space. At the beginning, Hall still thought about whether to upgrade the life spring water. Now I don''t have to think about it. As long as there is a magical crystal of the Nine, I still have to save my life! As for the two eighth-class magic crystals, there are enough seven-class magic crystals to upgrade the lightning golden eagle. When you want to come, few people in the air can catch up with themselves! "Would you like to ask the turtle patriarch to point out the magic crystal to heal his wounded heart?" However, Hall quickly dismissed the idea. It is estimated that not only will the turtle win, but even the old guy of the turtle will not let go of it! Pity! I didn''t know that I had escaped from the robbers. At this time, the nose was itchy and I couldn''t help but sneezed. He hadn''t been like this for a long time. He touched his nose and said to himself, "Is anyone talking about me?" Early the next morning, Hall woke up from cultivation. For the progress of the fifth mental power magic circle, he just tried his best. He no longer wanted to see progress immediately. After all, he was too slow. He worried. If you think too much, you will not be able to practice! After eating breakfast, Nami came to the door. "Hall, here is the information for you, look at yourself!" Nami handed over a reel that didn''t know what material, and then looked at Hall with a smile. "You are so powerful, even robbed the turtle patriarch, you are not afraid that they will find you trouble at the time? The princess said that you are too smart to suffer, it seems that the princess is really accurate!" "Go and go!" Hall couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. The gimmick was coming over to make fun of himself today. Regardless of her glaring at herself, Hall looked down and looked like a reel. It turned out to be a map of the place where the secret food was stored, because the food was too important for the Turtles, so it must be guaranteed to be safe. So Hall must go alone! That''s why Naomi will take the map instead of someone taking Hall. As for why it was the rice instead of the turtle, Hall understood it when he thought about it. It is estimated that they are still angry about the murder of the turtles yesterday. In case he is young and cant help, it is estimated that the turtle will still In order for Hall to continue his mission, let him take a meal! Hall smiled badly at www.novelhall.com~ and then wrote down the address on the reel. As for the identity of the guardian Naga, it was mentioned above. "The second Naga Army?" Hall has seen the third and fourth naga regiments, this is the first time he heard the second naga regiment. The guardian naga was a captain of the Second Legion, with a thousand people stationed in a secret seabed valley. Without this map, it would be difficult for Hall to find that place. After reading it, Hall used his fingers to open the head of the meter, and laughed at the appearance of the meter. "Okay, you will stay here honestly, I will finish the task first, otherwise the turtle patriarch will cut me to feed the fish!" Mobile phone reading this chapter: The book''s latest TXT download and review book: In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Add Bookmark" below to record this time (body 461. Chapter 461 greedy black) reading record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 459： Trouble "seeking tickets! 》 Chapter 459 Trouble "The collection is tens of thousands, and the ticket for each person is not enough. Today, I want to vote for it. Can I vote? Sea snake valley As you can see from the name, this sea snake valley must have a lot of sea snakes. If Hall had a map in his hand, he couldnt really find it. The Sea Snake Valley is some distance from the Turtles'' base camp. Hall is here with a golden tiger head shark. It stands to reason that in the earth, the sun is three hundred meters below the sea, it is hard to touch here, but in a different world, it is still very bright! Not only is the problem of the sun, there are a lot of plants on the seabed that emit light, and it looks like the feeling of the lights on the night spots on the earth. A variety of underwater creatures that radiate light, let Hall forget to return, just say that the fish like a balloon, it is like a moving light bulb, illuminating the surrounding scenery, it is not afraid of this Will it become a food for other fish in the sea? However, after seeing a sea snake approaching it, I wanted to sneak out from behind, but the fish like a balloon suddenly burst into a ray of light. Hall found that it was like a discharge, and the sea snake behind it was directly charged. Looking at the dark sea snake, Hall couldn''t help but be glad that he didn''t touch it, otherwise it would be his own. "There is the ability to have electricity, and the power seems to be not small, but it quickly becomes smaller after discharge, and the speed of swimming has increased many times! It seems that this skill is very similar to the squid escape!" But this is not the focus of Hall observation, the focus is on the sea snake he saw! It is already a place in the Sea Snake Valley. It is the site of the Sea Snake. I dont know how the Naga people are doing. Is it related to the Sea Snake? Sea snakes will not attack them? With a bit of doubt, Hall ignored the sea snake that had been blackened by the black, but turned to look at the other sea snake that was obviously larger than this one. "I hope that Naga''s face can be recognized!" With a glimmer of hope, Hall came to the head of the sea snake. Unfortunately, Halls anticipation of the overlord did not appear. Instead, the sea snake saw the Hall directly. The fangs were exposed, and Zhangs mouth full of stench was biting at Hall. "Hey!" The shark that suddenly appeared on the side grabbed the head of the sea snake directly, and ignored it quickly entangled his arm and reached over to Hall. "Young Master!" Hall nodded and glanced at the sea snake that continued to struggle. He shook his head. "It seems that these sea snakes are not attacking because of Naga''s face. They must have something special to stay here!" Can''t help but swear "The **** tortoise, he must have concealed something!" If it werent for the turtles urgency, Hall would have to let the tortoises eat enough for the torture, so that he could even reveal the color of his wifes pants! Ok, this is a metaphor, the protagonist Hall does not have that abnormal psychology! Is an optimistic and positive young man! After the sharks smashed the Dead Sea Snake, Hall took the shark away again. After all, he was not suitable for this place to appear immediately. In case the Naga misunderstood what directly destroyed the food, he delayed the Hall to the mermaid family. The king is not good! The more I walked forward, the more and more sea snakes around me appeared around, the color was very beautiful, but Hall did not feel the way to appreciate them, while avoiding the sea snake group, while continuing to move forward. At this time, suddenly appeared in front of several figures, Hall looked up and found that they are the Naga people they are looking for! "This is the person of the Second Legion?" Hall asked Kitty, who is a member of the Fourth Army, and is rarely seen by other legions! In other words, it is estimated that everyone knows several high-level members of the Legion. As for the others, they can only get it! Thinking of this, Hall is not afraid to be seen as an identity, a person staying here alone waiting for the other party to come. "Who are you?" Naka headed by the eyes and looked at Hall with doubts. He was inspecting and he heard someone approaching here, and suddenly took a few people to look at the situation. However, after seeing that the person was a naga warrior, my heart relaxed a little vigilant, but it was just a trace. The other Naga gaze still stared at the Hall. Once he had any change, he shot the uniform. he! After all, is there a few people in each race who are scum? "My name is Kitty. I am the captain of the guard of the Naga Fourth Army''s deputy head, Xinba Mu! This time I was ordered to come here to find Carter''s great man!" After seeing Halls etiquette between the Naga warriors, the coming face was slightly relieved, but once I heard that Hall had to see Caterpillars ??commander, the whole persons face suddenly appeared. A trace of change. "Do you know Master Catnell? Do you know the consequences of lying?" Hall just wanted to talk, but found that the Naga expression was a bit strange, and suddenly there was an idea in his heart. Is this guy not Carterell? Thinking of this, Hall immediately understood what he meant by that expression, so he said without hesitation. "I haven''t seen it! I am a member of the Fourth Army. I rarely contact the people of the Second Army. I will take me to see Catnel, and after I have finished the order, I will go back to the front! If not I just got hurt and came back to repair, I just didn''t pick up this mess!" The head of the Naga looked at the Hall with a glimpse of the eyes of the snake. www.novelhall.com~ Hall was straight back and there was no fear of it. "Yes! Come with me!" The last Naga nodded and then gestured to Hall to follow him. Hall has some doubts in his heart, This is a success? But on the surface, he looks like a arrogant look, as if he is not worried that he will be hurt. As Hall swam past, he found that the sea snakes did not come to attack themselves, which is completely inconsistent with the behavior of the sea snakes encountered before! The sea snakes swallowed the snake letter, so they paused around the few naga, which made Hall more certain that these sea snakes would not really attack the naga. With Hall''s understanding of Warcraft, there are two possibilities for this situation. One is that there is a king in the sea snake! It is like the Queen of Fire Ants and the Queen of Stone Bees. The second possibility is that there is a naga that can control these sea snakes! If the second, Hall does not have to worry, after all, there is no such thing as a nine-fifth warrior, but if the first one is a little trouble, if it is a nine-dimensional World of Warcraft, Hall estimates that he only has to escape! Chapter 460： Into the snake nest! Chapter 460 is in the snake nest! "The promised plus is coming! Thank you for voting! More than 30,000 people, I am happy to die by one person! The Sea Snake Valley is very large, and Hall has been swimming in the front for a few Naga warriors for a long time. The entire Sea Snake Valley looks down from the top and the Earth''s East Rift Valley, but it is on the bottom of the sea. Fortunately, I said before that the seabed in a different world cannot be said in the same way. The sun here can still be seen clearly below, plus some underwater animals and plants with light, so Halls sight is not received. Too big a hindrance. There are dense caves on the seabed cliffs on both sides of the Sea Snake Valley. The large ones are physically and the small ones are fist-sized. There are some colorful underwater plants around. If the Hall is so glanced, it will be a view of the scenery, but he feels the emerald-like light from time to time. Hall started to wonder, is it a seabed mine! But when he saw it clearly, he discovered that where is the light of the ore, it is the eyes of a pair of sea snakes! This small road down, Hall found that this dense sea snake small hole actually did not count thousands, looking at the valley that has not been in the end, Hall began to be less calm. Looking at the sea snake at least not less than tens of thousands, Hall is really scared. He feels that even if there is a giant octopus here, he can''t guarantee that he can escape from here! "This awful turtle, he must know the situation here, so this place where the Naga people store food without hesitation, this is where he repents, this is clearly digging the pit to make people jump inside! And I am the one who jumped into the pit!" It is estimated that the tortoises began to want to dig the turtles, but he did not think that the turtles would only send Hall to come alone! Once again, I sneaked a few words about the tortoise, and Hall tried to calm down his feelings, and then pretended to follow the Naga in front of him as if nothing had happened. The headed Naga warrior glanced at his side of the Hall, his mouth slightly picking, and then quickly returned to normal. Hall did not notice this situation, because his eyes were staring at a huge sea snake below. The sea snake is full of green light. When you look at it, you know that it is not easy to provoke. The huge head, a pair of lantern-sized eyes, the long snake-like son spit out from the big mouth, the humanized Staring straight at Hall, I feel that Hall feels like being a prey. "This is at least a seventh-class Warcraft!" The world of Warcraft''s Warcraft breath is revealed, but the strength of Hall itself is not as good, otherwise it will have been scared by its majestic momentum. From here, Hall has already guessed that the reason why the sea snake did not attack the Naga is absolutely because there is a sea snake king who commands them, and can control the king of so many sea snakes. Hall can guess without thinking about his head. This is definitely not as weak as the Queen of Fire Ants encountered in the Black Iron Fort Lava! "I just want to go to Long Island, not to be so polite to entertain me with nine World of Warcraft!" Now Hall has some regrets, he did not expect that it was really the worst ending he had thought of. In such a place in the sea, encountering the World of Warcraft, the ancient tree of war may not be a good blocking effect, not only that, even if he wants to escape, it is estimated that it is very difficult! After all, the golden tiger shark is not a lightning golden eagle! "This... this adult, how can there be so many sea snakes here? And, this... this sea snake is at least a seventh-class Warcraft, don''t you worry about them attacking you?" Hall knows he can''t install dumb anymore, otherwise it is very It is easy to be seen by people. Sure enough, when Hall finished, the sneer of Naga, who was headed, sneered. "I thought you would keep holding and not talking!" The tone made Hall feel very uncomfortable, but Hall knew that he was coming in as Kitty in this situation. The best way is to shut up. Seeing Halls face swearing, the Naga headed by this said, You dont need to know the specific situation. Just remember not to provoke them casually! Otherwise, if you are eaten, dont blame me for not telling you! The Naga headed did not say what the reason was. Instead, he spoke to Hall in a mocking tone. It seems that he was very dissatisfied with Halls attitude at the very beginning. When a group of people passed by the huge sea snake, Hall clearly felt that the sea snake looked at his own eyes with a slap in the face. Fortunately, nothing happened here, and Hall followed them to the underground of the valley. After landing, Hall discovered that there was something like an enchantment in a place not far away. The naga headed by the head seemed to be familiar with it. He directly reached out and touched the enchantment, and then Hall found that he actually Go straight through the enchantment and get inside. Hall just wanted to observe the appearance of this enchantment. He didn''t look at it for a few seconds but heard the two Naga openings behind him. "Go in, the adults are inside!" Hall thought about it. In the end, he still didn''t continue to look at the enchantment. He took a step forward with curiosity. Hall directly penetrated the enchantment barrier. When he came in, Holden had a relaxed body and the pressure of the outside world. All of them disappeared. In this case, Hall has already felt it once in the huge sea snail shell. Isolation of the enchantment of sea water! Not only that, Hall came here and found that it was a huge cave. A few huge pillars surrounded by four people supported the entire cave. Many Naga warriors around here were guarding hereHolding Hall After Kim came, many Naga turned their heads and stared at them. If the average person was already scared by this momentum! You must know that they are all fighters whose combat power is on average in the fourth-class combat power! Not only that, but they all have a **** smell on them, it seems that these naga warriors are veterans who have been on the battlefield! However, in order to prevent others from doubting, Hall still slightly retreated a few steps. "Let''s go!" It seems that I am very satisfied with Hall''s performance. The Naga headed by the head said to Hall faintly. Hall clearly felt a smile in his eyes, and it seemed that the pride that he had shown outside before was irritating to him. As he walked further into the cave, Hall found more and more Naga warriors, and everyone was saluting the naga headed. "Looking in the trough!" Seeing here, Hall still wears the Naga identity that is the first to be guessed. Before Kamenashi said that there is a commander control here, then in view of the situation, this guy is Na The Kazan captain, Catnell! Chapter 461： Kahn Chapter 461 Kahn Hall looked at the naga in front of him, that is, the captain Catnell was very upset, and thought that he would act, and did not expect this guy to be a special movie! However, there is a little Hall that is somewhat reassuring, that is, here, at least not the one that is likely to be the 9th World of Warcraft Sea Snake King! And Hall also believes that if it dares to appear here and attack himself, he will let the old war tree clean up him! Because of the seabed enchantment, there is no difference between this and land. That is to say, it is no longer the dominant battlefield of the sea! Not only that, but if Hall wants to, he can summon Ada to come out and pack them! The air in the cave is not very stuffy. On the contrary, Hall feels that there is still a little air circulation, but the taste is salty and sea flavor. The cave is very large, with several spaces in it, and even a river flowing through it. However, when passing the stone bridge over the river, Hall was almost vomited by the smell of scent in the river. Take a closer look, this river is actually black, looking down from the top, it will not see the end! The disgusting taste made Hall not want to smell the second time. He just wanted to surround himself with his mental strength, but he suddenly found that Carterell was observing himself. Seeing this, Hall was shocked and worried that he was discovered, so he immediately stopped the action just now, forcing the disgusting taste to continue moving forward. Fortunately, after this black river, the taste is finally better. However, Hall''s attention at this time was attracted by a building in front. The building is naturally formed, with a curved stone path on either side and a hole in the upper part of the rock. There are a lot of strange pictures on it, but fortunately, Hall didn''t have any interest when he glanced at it, because he found that he couldn''t understand it at all! And Carter, there is no idea to explain at all, with Hall walking over the stone road. After the stone path, Hall finally came to the hole that he had seen before. Cartnell did not hesitate to go straight in. Hall hesitated for a moment, glanced at the two naga warriors who followed him, and then walked in and followed. The inside of the hole was much larger than Hall thought, except that the light was a little darker. When it came in, a **** smell came in, and Hall frowned slightly, and it took a little while to see what was inside. . The rock wall is covered with green moss, and some strange-shaped plants grow around it, but the one that attracts Hall''s eyes is the innermost pool! The water pool is green, and the surrounding plants are obviously withered and necrotic. If you don''t want to know, this water is absolutely poisonous! Cartern stopped suddenly after walking to the pool, only to see him suddenly turning his head and watching Hall sneer. "Talk about your purpose, human! Otherwise I don''t mind giving you to Kahn, but he hasn''t eaten human flesh for a long time!" what? Hall''s pupil suddenly widened, and the shock on his face was unobstructed. He didn''t pretend, but he was really shocked by Carter''s words! I want to know the face of this high elf on his face, but he can confuse the masters of the following nine strengths, but now he is actually swayed by a naga who is obviously a sixth-class force. How does this make him Not surprised? wrong! Hall quickly calmed down, and he stared at the Naga warriors around him. Will they be swindling themselves? Or the Kahn? not good! Hall suddenly appeared in his mind, and the head is likely to be the 9th World of Warcraft Sea Snake King! Just when Hall thought about whether or not to gamble that Carter was swindling himself, the pool in front of him suddenly burst into blisters. After the blisters cracked on the pool, a green gas appeared, but the gas did not spread to the side. Instead, it floated in the pool and then settled in the pool. But it wasn''t important. What made Hall''s horror was that a strong and cold breath came on the way, and Holden took out the goose bumps. "This is..." Hall''s pupil suddenly increased sharply, and only a pair of eyes that made him feel very cold were slowly coming out of the pool. Then I saw a mouth that was bigger than the sea snake I saw at the door. The long tongue continued to stick out of the big mouth. "call!" A slight exhalation sound came, and a snake body of seven or eight meters long torso slowly floated out of the water pool. This is the nine-dimensional World of Warcraft King Snake King Kahn said in Carter''s mouth! After confirming that this is a nine-dimensional Warcraft, Hall immediately understood that he was really exposed! "I don''t understand a bit... How did you find me?" Since the identity has been exposed at this time, and Hall has observed the surrounding situation, and determined that the war tree can withstand the Kahn, his heart slowly calmed down. After years of adventure, Hall knew that the more this situation, the more calm he was, so the calm appearance he had just made Carter and Kahn look at Hall. In particular, Kahns nine-dimensional World of Warcraft, wisdom is no less than the average human, the curiosity of Hall is far above Carter. "Human, although your ability to change is very powerful, but you said that you are a guard from the Xinba mud adults Do you not know, I was in the guards of the Xinba mud adults One member!" Cartnell sneered at Hall, with a feeling of gloating in his tone. Lying in the trough! This is Li Weis encounter with Li Gui! It seems that Kitty is still too low in identity and knows too little news! There is the Kamenak! Even if he really died, he was designed to frame himself. It seems that he is going to pull a back before he is ready to die! "Go back and see how I can make you! There are also turtles, and this loss will be reimbursed!" Since it has already been exposed, then Hall simply no longer installed, and ignored the Naga warriors around him. He looked up directly at the eyes of the sea snake King Kahn, who was braving the green eyes, and asked the biggest doubt in his heart. . "One thing I don''t understand... Why should I bring me here? Since I have already found the problem, why not start directly in the lobby?" Kahn swallowed the serpent, and his eyes stared at him. "Human! You have a breath on your body that is useful to me, hand it over! I spare you not to die!" Chapter 462： Mysterious ball Chapter 462 Mysterious Ball "You have... there is a breath that I need! Take it out! Rao you don''t die!" what? Hall thought a lot of answers, but this is what he really didn''t think of! Do you have what this sea snake king needs? breath? What is it? Hall''s mind is running fast. At this time, he only has the face of the high elf on his face. It is the best thing, a secret silver space ring, and other things are thrown into the space. Yep! wrong! Hall suddenly thought of a thing, the white star gave him the small ball that can breathe underwater! Is this this? Seeing Halls surprised expression, Kahns face was a happy moment. You seem to think of what it is, fast! Come and get it out! Because he was too excited, the huge body suddenly stirred up the green water pools, and the green water waves just rushed to the shore, and soon turned into a special group of green gas, because there is no way to return to the pool. In the middle, they landed directly on the ground, and the original black land was suddenly dyed green, and some plants around it were directly withered. Carterne heard the news and was not surprised to see Kahn. Since Kahns contact with this time, Kahns impression on him was arrogant and cold! Only when he talked with their second army chief, there will be a slight change in expression, but today Kahns performance is a surprise to him! Is this thing important? The expression of Hall, who had some of the same thoughts as him, looked at the sea snake king who grew up and roared with excitement. Is this really a mysterious ball? When I think of the reluctant expression of the white star before lending it to myself, my heart suddenly has a 60% chance that this thing is what the Sea Serpent King needs! And the problem is coming again. Is this thing heavy for him? He is now a mid-level Warcraft, and he wants to be promoted to a nine-level advanced with a small ball, or higher, is it holy! ? No! Absolutely not! Hall doesn''t feel that he has given him this little ball, he will let go of himself! Even if he let go of himself, those naga will never let go of himself! Thinking of this, Hall has a decision, but he still wants to determine what it is! "What are you talking about?" After finishing Hall''s removal of the face of the high elf on his face, he turned back to human appearance under the eyes of Kahn and everyone. "This is the atmosphere of the elves, so it is!" Kahn lived for a long time, and he had more knowledge than Carter. Although the face of this high elf taken by Hall was very expensive, but for the sea snake king Kahn. It is just a collection! "Not this! This is not what I need! Hurry up! Give you a chance! Otherwise don''t blame me!" not this? Hall had considered it before, and he did it only to test it, and the result confirmed his thoughts. Because the ball was worn close to the body, Hall thought it and put it directly into the system space. The reason why he didn''t do it before was because he remembered the previous time when Nosia was on the boat, Nosia. Taking out the seeds of the old war tree, the system space was absorbed. He just did not put in the space because he thought that he needed the ball in the sea, but today he is trying to do a test, so this Only take risks, anyway, he warns himself in his heart, if there is a system prompt, at most it will not agree. As Hall just put the ball into the space, Kahns face suddenly changed, and the pool that was no longer calm became more and more turbulent. Kahn went straight out of the water and a sly head suddenly Standing above the Hall. "Human! You are challenging my patience! Say! Where did the thing go? I can''t feel his existence!" really! It is a small ball! Hall saw Kahn look like it, and suddenly he understood that what he needed was really the ball! Thinking of this, he had a chance to move his hand and the ball appeared in the hands of Hall. "Yes! That''s it! Hurry up to me!" Kahn was too anxious, the whole head was pressed down quickly, but soon the breath of the ball disappeared again, and the eyes of Kahns big lantern suddenly burst out. At the speed visible to the naked eye, the bloodshot gradually fills the entire pair of eyes. Not only that, but the fangs that had not been exposed unexpectedly slowly emerged from the upper jaw, looking at the cold-filled fangs, and even Caterne and others on the side could not help but shudder. "You are looking for a dead end!" This words seemed to come out of hell, and the horrible smell suddenly rushed toward Hall. Hall quickly put his mental power on his body, and those naga were directly stunned by two, leaving Carterer alone to support his teeth. "If you still want that little ball, you''d better not be so impulsive, or you won''t get it if you kill me! Don''t you believe that you can feel the breath?" "You!" Kahn heard a sudden sigh, and he was suddenly tempered by the murderousness, because he really couldn''t feel the smell of a little ball, which made him have to believe Hall''s words. "What do you want?" When Kahn said this, he was gnashing his teeth at Hall. He couldn''t wait to swallow the Hall. He had already thought about it. After Hall handed over the ball, he would torture him and kill him to shed his hatred! Hall saw a slight smile, and he knew that he was right. In fact, Hall had no such calm on his face. If Kahn observed it carefully, he would find that Hall was soaked in sweat on his back~www.novelhall .com~ Tell me what this little ball is? Kahn heard the words, he did not expect Hall to ask this question, the eyes looked at him quietly, as if to want to see his whole person. At this time, Carterel was slowing down and he wanted to say something, but after seeing Kahns eyes, he chose silence. Because he had seen Kahn, this guy swallowed his last captain, because the commander spoke a little louder. For dealing with this kind of Warcraft, Carter was still very cautious. He is very clear that he is bothering him at this critical moment, and the last unfortunate must be himself! Thinking of this, he stood by and wanted to see what Hall was going to talk to Kahn. He was also very curious and wanted to know the origin of the ball. It is not a simple thing to be so attractive to Kahn! "You want to know this?" Chapter 463： Please Chapter 463 "Request tickets! Various tickets! "You want to know this?" When Kahn said this, the voice was not angry, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him. This huge contrast made Hall and Cartnell almost fit. Who was roaring before? Who reveals an eager hunger and thirst? You are now showing this kind of plain expression, feelings, are you a movie emperor? Although Hall is very contemptuous, he really wants to know what the ball is. Sea Snake King Kahn smelled the smell of the ball in the long distance, and let Cartnelling know that Hall is fake and let him bring in here to see him, plus the impatient appearance, I want to come to this small ball. Very simple! Just as Hall and Carter were looking forward to it, Kahn said something that almost made them spurt a blood. "I do not know either!" Nima! If you dont know that you cant beat Kahn, Hall will almost go up and give him a slap in the face! I don''t know what you are so excited about? Ignoring the expressions of the two, Kahn stared at Hall with a gaze. He wanted to see where Hall hid the ball, but no matter how he looked, he did not find the breath. He was secretly surprised that Hall was How to do it, on the surface is to say. "Although I don''t know what that is specific, but I know that he is useful to me! This is the knowledge that we have passed down from Warcraft. If you say more, you don''t understand it! Okay! I should tell you all. Now its your turn, give it to me, I can let you go...other..." Hall is not stupid, this thing is so important to Kahn, then he can not even come out! I dont want to say how much Kahn will put myself after I take it out, that is, he cant pass the white star! He did not covet this mysterious ball. After all, Hall is not living in the sea. He always has to return to the land. This time he came to the Haizu not to find Longdao to find an antidote to treat Nosia. At that time, White Star may refuse to take him to see his father because of this, although Hall can solve this problem with kidnapping white stars, but He doesn''t want to make extra money. If he hurts the white star, he will bear the anger of the mermaid king! Thinking of this, Hall looked at Kahn and continued, "Is Kahn? You said you can let me go? But they may not let me go! You said that I will be stupid and not give you now?" Seeing that Hall suddenly pointed at himself, Catnells face suddenly changed. He felt that he could be an audience here, and then take a good look at Hall and Kahns wits! But the special Hall, you **** does not play cards according to common sense, what do you pull me in? Carter, who just wanted to talk about what he said, hadnt had time to speak. He suddenly found Kahns huge snake eyes staring straight at himself. Catnell felt that his soul was about to be scared. He seemed to have some Understand that the former commander who was almost like himself was standing in the face of Kahns mouth to devour him. The feelings were all caused by the death fear brought by Kahn! Carterell felt that his muscles were stiff, and thinking about moving his arms was a luxury now! But after all, Carter is a sixth-class fighter. Although he is very scared, he still wants to get rid of the fear brought by Kahn. He just wants to bite his tongue and stimulate himself. Suddenly a red magical array appears in front of Carter. This scene was not only Cartern''s stunned, but even Kahn was stunned, and their eyes were fixed on the **** magical array! "This... what is this?" I don''t know why, Catnell suddenly realized that something was wrong. It was just that Kahn had slightly eased his momentum because of this sudden situation, which allowed Catnell to move a little. But Hall will give up this opportunity, this **** technique is exactly what he showed, and Hall hits his head in the moment when Carter is lost. Carter, who was terrified, suddenly had a blank mind, and he suddenly paused when he wanted to struggle. "Hey!" Kahn didn''t speak. His huge snake letter quickly swallowed from his mouth and made a snake-like sound. His pupils slowly shrank, and the body continued to emit a chill of cold, and the green water pool underneath tumbling. Kahn didn''t understand what Hall had done just now. Even if he had lived for so long, he didn''t understand the origin of the **** magical array, but he could feel it. The magical array had a strong **** smell. ! "Although I don''t know what you just did, but I want to tell you, don''t let my patience slowly consume, give you the last chance! Hand over something, otherwise I will make you die!" Kahn was not joking. His whole body slowly swam up from the water pool, and Hall only saw his entire face. I saw that Kahn was about 15 meters in length. One person embraced the size and the body was shrunk to the ground. The snake tail was constantly shaking. The momentum of the body is constantly increasing, and a pair of snake eyes are staring at Hall. Looking at Kahn''s appearance, Hall immediately understood that he was serious this time If he did not say, it is estimated that he will immediately start. In the face of a mid-level Warcraft with wisdom, any small mistake will be fatal. Hall''s biggest guarantee is to summon the war tree with the nine magic crystals, so he did not hesitate to take out the greeting card in one hand. Si gave his nine magic cubes, and the other hand took the ball out. After feeling the atmosphere of the ball again, Kahns face suddenly became a joy. In his opinion, Hall was very likely to hand over the ball. After all, their strength was too great. He didnt think Hall could escape from him. . What surprised him was that what he didn''t think was that Hall even came up with a nine-dimensional magic crystal. For the magic crystal, he was very familiar with World of Warcraft, although Kahn was in desperate need of the mysterious ball. However, after seeing Hall take out a Nine-class magic crystal, he immediately thought that Hall was preparing to please himself. Originally, he thought that even if he got a small ball, he would have to torture him. Hall only swallowed him. But now that he sees Halls sensible things, he will no longer torture him for a while, and he will give him a swallow. His reward is gone. But the next scene was to let Kahn stunned, only to see the nine-dimensional magic crystal in Hall''s hand suddenly disappeared, and then a huge figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Chapter 464： Kahn anger Chapter 464 Kahn''s anger Ps: Recommend three books "The Devil''s Contract", "The Big Lord''s Cultivation System", "Sacred Royal Four", are all fantasy books! Favorite readers can take a look! Ready to build a full set of books, is there a reader who is willing to be a manager? Invite me after the construction! The sudden appearance of the huge figure is the nine-class war ancient tree that Hall summoned. It only saw that it suddenly filled the entire cave, and dozens of large branches swayed around the whole body. When Kahn had not had time to react from the shock, he was directly drawn by one of the branches. Even if the 9th World of Warcraft Kahn was drawn by the ancient twigs of the 9th War in such a sudden situation, the whole body was suddenly shot and flew out and hit the rock of the cave. Not only that, the whole body fell into the rock. The surrounding rocks were cracked and continually falling, and the falling rocks fell in the cyan pool and made a loud noise. "Roar!" Kahns roar suddenly rang through the cave. After a while, a blue figure flew out of the rock and hovered in midair. He didnt have too many scars on his body, just the place that had just been drawn from the ancient war trees. The color is getting darker. "Human! You dare to hurt me! You **** it!" Kahn''s eyes were red, and the big lantern-like eyes seemed to be spurting fire. If the war tree was blocked here, he would not be able to take it up. He swallowed his stomach and let his stomach acid melt him to relieve his hatred! Hall glanced at Kahn, who had no time to squat with this guy. He knew that he had dared to chat with Kahn before, because of this cave of seawater isolation and the old war trees. Once the cave has entered the sea, then only Hall is waiting for death! Thinking of this, he immediately gave orders to the war tree, desperately attacking Kahn. For killing Kahn, Hall felt that the possibility was not great. After all, it was the middle-class Warcraft, which was the same as the war tree. The power of it! As the order was issued by Hall, the ancient tree of war immediately stepped forward, and dozens of branches were fluttering against Kahn. Kahn didn''t think that Hall actually started again, and the anger filled his eyes, and he saw that he suddenly wanted to open his mouth, a deep green water column was spit out by him, and hit one of the old trees in the war. On the branches. Hall saw with his own eyes that the slashing branches were horrified and melted directly. Other branches that touched the poisonous water quickly wilted. "The trough! So poisonous?" Hall didn''t think that Kahn''s ability was so powerful, his saliva seemed to multiply the damage to the war tree! In just a few seconds, the ancient tree of war lost seven or eight branches! However, Kahn did not seem to be able to spray this poisonous saliva. After he spit, he immediately pulled out to avoid the attack of the ancient war tree. However, the ancient tree of war was not the one who was bullied and did not return his hand. He did not feel pain. He ignored the broken branches. After stepping forward, the other branches went straight to entangle Kahn. Then Kahn struggled, waving the branches of Kahn and slamming toward the surrounding rocks. Rumble! With a few loud noises, the whole cave shook and the rocks on the top continued to fall. Fortunately, Hall''s body was still flexible, and he cleverly escaped a few rocks like his own. boom! Another sound, Hall found that Kahn was smashed out and slammed into the rock, staring at it, the original branch was actually bitten by Kahn, looking at the black-eyed look on the branches. It seems that he used the poison just now. "Roar!" Kahn was angry, this time he was really angry, he did not think that he would be beaten so badly! He vowed that he must kill Hall! Hall suddenly felt a fierce murderousness staring at himself, and glanced at the source of murderousness, and Hall immediately had a decision. run! Hall did not say anything, and directly applied himself to a light body to run toward the road. "Bastard! Give me a stop!" Seeing Hall run away, Kahn screamed at Hall, but was stopped by the old war trees. "Oh! Damn! Kill me! Give me to kill this person!" Kahn is not a lonely man. You must know that this is the Sea Snake Valley. It is his old nest. There are not many other, but the sea snake is thousands! With his command, the whole sea snake in the Sea Snake Valley suddenly took action. The most obvious thing was the sea snake at the cave entrance. He rushed directly into the enchantment, rushing straight into the inside despite the surprise of the naga, crashing on the way. A lot of nagas that are too late to dodge. At this time, Hall just ran out of which hole, and I saw that Naga was running in front of him. He thought about bringing the face of the high elf to Kitty immediately, and then waved Carterer out. . Carter, who had been controlled by Hall''s **** technique, said hello to Hall. "Young Master!" Hall quickly waved his hand. "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and lead the way! Let your hands gather!" Cartern heard that he was not screaming, and the horse ran to the front, and Hall followed. Soon a few Naga, who was obviously the captain, ran over and bowed to Carter. "The great-aged man, the sea snake rushed into the cave and rushed into the cave. I don''t know what happened!" Cartnell naturally understands what happened, but he will not tell them directly that his main task now is to escape from here with Hall. Seeing the constantly gathered Naga, Catnell just wanted to talk, and suddenly there was a roaring sound in front of him. Everyone turned around and saw that the sea snake that Hall saw in the Sea Snake Valley had rushed toward it. Hall immediately gave Cartel a look, and Carter nodded quietly, suddenly screaming at the other naga when he did not react. "Kahn violates my king''s vows They want to kill us all! The Naga warriors! Kill me with me...otherwise we have to be the belly food of the sea snake!" Carter''s voice was very loud, and soon spread throughout the cave. The Naga''s army management is very strict, and the lower level must obey the orders of the superiors, otherwise it will be severely punished. Plus, when the sea snakes rushed in, they did hurt a lot of naga, and now they heard the command of the captain of Carter, and the soldiers of Naga took out their weapons and attacked. However, the sea snake is obviously not the general World of Warcraft, and the Naga attack did not cause much damage. Originally, the sea snake, who had suddenly received the order from the sea snake king Kahn, was about to rush to the side of the sea snake king. Suddenly, after being attacked by Naga, he suddenly slammed into the air. After a roar, the huge snake tail directly took out a row of naga. The sharp-eyed people have already seen those naga vomiting blood, and they slammed into the rock without knowing it. One of the heavy naga hit the pillar, and the whole cave was shocked. "Awful sea snake! Kill me!" Chapter 465： Sea snake feast Chapter 465 Sea Snake Feast The great sea snake''s counterattack angered the naga! As the current royal family of the sea, the Naga people are very proud. Since they took the mermaid to the position of the king and drove them all to the edge of the East China Sea, the whole sea was included in the sphere of influence of Naga. Not only that, but the Naga family also led the Hai people to attack Allen''s continent and achieved extraordinary results. This makes the morale of the Naga people even more expensive! The reason why they are here is because they need a special kind of material, so they cooperated with the Sea Snake King. They just didnt think that the Sea Snake King would betray the betrayal. Carter was a captain. He said that the Sea Snake King would kill the Naga, these Naga. Naturally, they believed in their commanders, and in front of them, the sea snakes killed their own people in front of them. Seeing the truth is true, the other Naga suddenly became red-eyed. "Kill these bastards! They have long since seen them are not pleasing to the eye! A group of ignorant Warcraft!" As one of the Naga warriors opened, the other naga did not hesitate, and they took out their weapons to pose a battle, in their respective captains. Under the command, kill the sea snake! Although the number of sea snakes is huge, the entrance is so small. The number of sea snakes coming in every time is not too much. Even though these Naga warriors are more than a thousand people, they are the elite of the Second Legion of Naga! If the second army leader is sent to guard this place, the strength will naturally not be too low. In addition to the blue sea snake, the rest of the sea snake was blocked by the naga warriors at the door. Perhaps because there is no reason in the sea, both the Warcraft Sea Snake and the Naga Warriors are limited by their combat power. The naga warriors are better. The Warcraft Sea Snakes are obviously a lot worse. Many Sea Snakes have not been able to play their role and are killed by the Naga Warriors. "Hey!" The blue sea snake seems to have some wisdom. After seeing that his own people are in a weak position, his eyes are constantly looking for something in the cave. Hall did not participate in the battle, he has been observing the situation of the sea snake, and now he wants to escape from here, then he must go out of the intersection. But now the intersection has been blocked by a large number of sea snakes. If there are no Naga warriors stuck there, the sea snake will continue to flow in. As soon as I thought of the dense sea snakes everywhere, Hall couldn''t help but shudder. "No, you have to think of a way, eh?" Just as Hall thought, suddenly the scene in front of him made him unable to open his eyes. "No, this guy actually wants this!" I saw that the blue sea snake had broken into a rock pillar in the cave after breaking through the siege of Catnell. Under the huge body of the sea snake, the rock pillar cracked directly, and then the whole cave appeared. A sway of movement, many stones fell from above, and some unlucky sea snakes and naga were directly smashed. Although they are very strong, they are not directly killed, but they are so ruined that they are so bloody! "Not good! Can''t let him destroy this, or we will be swallowed up by countless sea snakes!" Cartern, but here''s the situation, these huge rock pillars support the entire cave, once destroyed, then this The caves will collapse, which is not to say that they will be crushed by the rocks, but the shield that originally isolated the sea will disappear. The naga, which was originally incapable of the number, will be in trouble. With the screaming of Catnell, several Naga captains glanced at each other, and then everyone rushed toward the sea snake, which tried to destroy the rock pillars. A pair of vindictive weapons braved the cold light to the sea snake. The sea snake also understood that he had to fight hard at this time, so he not only did not retreat, but his eyes were red, and the whole body of the skull suddenly expanded. Hall, who originally wanted to summon Ada''s help, suddenly widened his eyes. This scene he had seen before in Kahn, so he pulled Carter and fled to the side. "puff!" Just when Hall and Catnell had just fled here, the sea snake slammed a green water column, although there was no such thing as Kahn, but the power was not small! I saw that a few Nagas who had rushed to it had not had time to escape and were directly sprayed, and then a picture of fear appeared in front of everyone. I saw that the Naga, which was sprayed and swaying, was carrying green smoke. Not only that, but the scales on his body fell down, and then the **** pieces of meat seemed to be separated by skill, one by one. Down, after a while, a Naga warrior is left with only a shelf. This made the escaped Hall rare to see the physiological structure of the Naga... The topic is gone The mouth of the sea snake is too poisonous. Just like this, several Naga people have suffered heavy casualties, but the sea snake does not seem to be in good condition. After spitting this saliva, its originally smooth body suddenly became a little wilting, but its purpose has been reached. It is only that the rock pillar that has been cracked by the impact has been eroded by the majority, and the part connected with it is less than the original ten. One of the points. In the smug expression of the sea snake, and Hall''s shocked eyes, the sea snake is a gorgeous dragon, and the rock pillar is directly broken. "Not good!" When Hall and Catnell returned to GodThe sea snake had destroyed the pillars, and then the whole cave was still shaking. Hall looked back and was originally in the cave. The transparent screen at the door began to blur, and the sea began to leak slowly into the inside under great pressure. Not waiting for those Naga warriors to react, with a loud bang, a lot of sea water is like a shaken carbonated drink sprayed all into the cave. The huge impact directly rushed out hundreds of Naga warriors, watching the hundreds of Naga warriors on the head of the collective surfing, Hall quickly took out the mysterious ball and stayed on the body. With the appearance of the mysterious ball, suddenly there was a sound of Kahns lingering ghost, but this time it sounded a bit weak, and it seems that he did not benefit from the ancient trees of war. "Abominable human! Babe, kill me! One does not stay!" Humanity? Where are humans? The living Nagaton is foggy, how can there be humans here? But they didn''t have much time to think about this. Soon after the huge sea water came in, it was accompanied by thousands of sea snakes... Chapter 466： Grumpy giant ? Chapter 466 grievances of giant octopus Rumble The pressure of the sea water directly shattered the hole, and a large amount of gravel and sea snakes poured into the cave from the outside. Not only that, but the remaining rock pillars broke directly under this impact, and the rock above it continued to fall down. Under this indiscriminate attack, the sea snake and the naga were both shackled. The sea water of the time cave was stained with blood, and the bodies floated everywhere. "Go!" The ball worn by Hall unexpectedly played an unexpected role at this time. The water flow from the sea water had very little impact on him, as if he was water, there was no damage at all. Even the sea snake in this case can only hang around the rock pillar that was broken before it was supported by death. Although there are a lot of sea snakes, they are sprayed in, so they can''t form combat power at one time. Seeing that Hall is not hesitating, taking Carthnell into space when everyone does not notice, then summoning the most water in the space. The strong giant octopus immediately sat on its bare head and rushed outside. The appearance of the giant octopus surprised everyone, especially the sea snake. After seeing Hall escape, regardless of the weakness of the body, he quickly chased the Hall after loosening the rock pillar. He must have won the order from Kahn. For him, Kahns words are heaven. Even if he will die, he must also complete this task. "Hey!" Maybe the giant octopus is too strong, or because Hall has a mysterious ball, they just rushed out, and after Hall saw the situation outside, even he couldnt help but take a breath. . I saw the cave as the center, and there was a large vortex formed around it. There was a dense sea snake spinning inside, and it constantly rushed into the cave, and there were constantly sea snakes coming and going here. Seeing this scene, Hall directly let the giant octopus go upstream, he does not want to be trapped by the dense sea snake in front of him. Another point is that Hall knows that from now on, his safety will be greatly threatened, because the influx of sea water into the cave will make the strong war tree on the land unable to stop Kahn and want to fill the sea. It won''t take long for the whole cave to be used. If Hall doesn''t run away, waiting for him is Kahn''s pursuit and anger! At this time, suddenly there was a loud noise behind him. Hall looked back and saw that the cave was knocked open, and a blue sea snake was rushing out from it. I saw his eyes red, the whole body was full of wounds, blood continued to flow out of the wound, but he did not pay attention to his wounds, but opened his mouth and roared in the direction of Hall. As he roared, the sound spread rapidly through the sea to the surroundings, and some of the sea snakes that were preparing to swim in the direction of the cave stopped at the same time, and they all looked into the direction of Hall. Hall heard the words and turned around. He was almost scared to fall off the giant octopus''s head. He saw that in addition to the whirlpool and the sea snakes that were sucked in nearby, thousands of sea snakes were rushing toward him. Looking at the thousands of green eyes, Hall can''t wait to have a fish tail and leave here quickly. But fortunately, here is the sea, the number of people who want to completely enclose a person is much more than on land! Plus thousands of sea snakes are swimming in all directions, so Hall only needs to face one hundred sea snakes on one side! Hall, they originally chose the direction of the obliquely above, he thought that to escape from here, the best way is to go straight to the sea, and then flee from here by flying World of Warcraft. Looking at the sea snake that is approaching in front of him, Hall waved his hand, including the golden tiger head shark, and all the Haizuo Warcraft, including the manatee, were released. Their purpose was only one, which was to help Hall to scatter the sea snakes in front of them. . "Roar!" Although the number of sea snakes is large, after all, their level is not high. After a few golden tiger sharks roared, they immediately accelerated toward them. Although the manatee is not good at fighting, its huge body is under the charge, and the sea snake thinks. It is also very difficult to rely on the thin body to resist. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Under the impact of the golden tiger sharks and manatees, the sea snakes were suddenly turned over by the people who were hit, not only that, but the giant octopus''s tentacles kept on the irregular waves around themselves, and many unlucky sea snakes were directly given by the giant octopus. The pumping body burst open. However, Hall is not a thing at all. The manatee and the golden tiger shark are more or less bitten by the sea snake. At first they didn''t care too much, but Hall suddenly found that their body was green. After the blood, it was realized that these sea snakes were poisonous! Looking at the summoned beasts whose movements were obviously slowed down, Hall quickly took them back into space. Not only that, but he took out those life springs and diluted them to take them down. After seeing the blood return to normal color, Hall couldnt help himself. I was relieved. "Roar!" Another roar came, and Hall looked back and saw that the sea snake was chasing thousands of sea snakes, but the level of the sea snakes varied greatly, and they could keep up with less than half of Hall. There are only a few heads that catch up, one of which is the sea snake! "Its really a ghost!" Hall was secretly anxious, he couldn''t be caught up by them, and he didn''t know when Kahn would catch up. In case he was stopped by Kahn, Hall believes that he will die by death! The sea is their main battlefield! "Come on! If you are caught up, you are ready to be made into squid!" The wisdom of the giant octopus has been greatly improved after the system space So after hearing the threat of Hall, the speed of the original quickly added a happy point, which made the original very The sea snake that quickly caught up with Hall couldnt help but scream, as if to say ''stop! do not run! Hall can''t understand World of Warcraft, but even if he understands, he will just sneer. Don''t run? Staying together to eat roast snake meat? "Bastard...you guys can still improve the speed. Just now you are lazy? Next time, you will bake you directly!" Hall saw the giant octopus not only did not praise it, but took it bare. Head down. Regardless of the grievances of the giant octopus, Hall couldn''t help but feel relieved when he saw the Sea Snake Valley getting farther and farther. But soon, a feeling of guilt came, and Hall turned around and looked almost scared! "Little bald head, if you don''t hurry up! I really want to bake you!" Chapter 467： Miserable battle "The words behind are very important! ! 》 Chapter 467 Miserable Battle Hall slaps the small bald head, which is the head of the giant octopus, and screams loudly. It wasn''t his violence, but a huge figure in the Sea Snake Valley rushed out of the cave. Hall saw it clearly, and that figure was Kahn''s head! The eyes that braved the cold seemed to come from hell, and the Hall that was running away couldnt help but fight a chill. "Hey!" After several consecutive screams, Hall found that the sea snake that was chasing himself suddenly screamed, and then Hall found that his eyes were all red, and not only that, his body began to turn red slowly, then Deep love grows bigger and bigger, and the whole body constantly comes out with blood. What is this going on? Hall suddenly felt a little bad. He looked up and looked at it. At least three hundred meters away from the sea, the speed of the small bald head was already very fast. Hall knew that this should be its The limit, and the speed of the sea snake suddenly doubled in a few seconds, and in a few seconds it was necessary to catch up. Hall didn''t have time to think about it, what''s going on, because after the next second, the huge head of the sea snake is full of blood is already in sight. Hall waved his hand and a water magical water arrow rushed toward it, but the sea snake seemed to not give Hall face, and did not see any action on it. The head directly hit the water arrow, and the magic was directly hit. Broken and dissipated in the sea. "So cruel?" The successive attacks could not stop it. Not only that, the first attack of the Sea Snake came quickly. I saw it suddenly appeared on the right side of the small bald head, waiting for Hall and the small bald head to react, and the huge **** tail was directly drawn against the small bald head. With a bang, Holden felt an external force coming, and then the whole person was drawn by this force, and he was sick with a small bald head. "Oh!" After all, the giant octopus has been promoted to Hall 8 for Warcraft. It was just because the attack was too sudden, so it was hit, but it was very stable, but it also extended a tentacles. Jin Ping gave stability. The wisdom of the little bald head is no less than that of a young human being. It will not be good for it if it is beaten. If it is to protect Hall, it really wants to kill this little snake! However, it is not a loser. After seeing that the sea snake wants to continue attacking after sneak attacking on itself, it does not think much. It directly flicks its tentacles and slams into its head. "Hey!" The power of the giant octopus is not small, only the head of the sea snake full of blood was hit, and the barbed tentacles directly penetrated into the head of the sea snake, and suddenly a blood rushed out, not only that. The sea snake was also slightly dizzy by the small bald head. The little bald head that originally wanted to continue to attack was to hear the sound of Halls rush. "Little bald head, go fast! Fast, don''t fall in love!" The little bald head of the big lantern had a stunned look at the sea snake, and once again pumped it away, but before he could think of Hall to show his smug expression, suddenly a feeling of heart rushed into his heart. "You all have to die!" Hall and the little bald head looked down at the same time and found that they didnt know when Kahn had run out of the cave. He was staring at Hall and the little bald head with a murderous look. The little bald head did not hesitate, and the tentacles quickly slid down and took Hall to swim up quickly. After Kahn came out, he just saw the scene of his child being bullied by a small bald head, plus the damage that the old war tree summoned by the former Hall had brought him, and the new hatred suddenly made his anger fill the chest. After roaring, he just wanted to chase it up. Suddenly a few black shadows quickly chased from below, and when Kahn didn''t notice, he rolled up his tail. "Roar!" The pain made Kahn unable to scream, and the voice made the surrounding sea snakes tremble, and the escaped Hall quickly looked down and saw that I didnt know when the old war tree that I summoned appeared. At the bottom of the Sea Snake Valley. At this time, he looks very embarrassed. Many places on his body are like being corroded by strong acid. One eye has disappeared, and the other is a bumpy scar. Not only that, but one hand of the war tree has disappeared, and the remaining branches are only seven or eight. This is the first time that Hall has seen such a waste of old war trees. From here, it can be seen how powerful the Sea Snake King Kahn is! Or, his venom is really the nemesis of war ancient trees! "Bastard!" Although the ancient trees of war only have half an hour of life after each summoning, this does not mean that he will see the ancient trees of war by others. The ancient tree of war is like Hall''s loved ones. Hall sees him become like this, and his heart is very uncomfortable! However, Hall also knows that it is not the time to say this. When the old tree of war is seen in this situation, it is still entangled in Kahn to fight for time. Halls heart is like acupuncture. "When you go to land, I don''t want to pack you and me and you!" Secretly remembering this hatred, Hall slammed against Xiaoguangs head, Hurry up! Otherwise I will lose you and play with him! Xiaoguangtou also knows that Hall is in a bad mood, so it does not dare to have any indications. He hastened his own tentacles and made his speed the fastest. "Roar!" Another roar came and saw that the sea snake that had been stunned had come to wake up. When it found out that Hall had left them, they immediately made an unwilling roar and then chased them again to Hall. On the other hand, Kahn, who came out of the cave, was entangled in the old war tree. He just wanted to break free, but he was suddenly pulled by the ancient trees of war, and the whole body quickly sinked, then Kahns roar screamed at the bottom of the Sea Snake Valley. Gudi was suddenly placed in a huge deep pit Some sea snakes are ready to help, but they are directly drawn out by the branches of war ancient trees. While resisting the attack of the sea snakes, he stepped forward as Kahn prepared to come up. The great pain made Kahn unable to scream, and as the screams came, the sea snakes were desperate to rush toward the ancient trees of war. Some large sea snakes whipped up the gangs, and then a group of green liquid sprayed on the war trees. Although this is in the sea, the effect of this toxin is much lower than that on land, but this number is too much. At one time, the entire war tree was dyed green. Ps: Please greatly support the subscription, really, the collection is 40,000, but the subscription is only four hundred, too little, I do not ask for a reward, at least the subscription is still basic! Subscription is really not expensive, one chapter is a dime, up to ten yuan a month! I usually rarely open a single chapter to say this, in fact, because the uncle is getting married! I dont have a 40,000 offer, really, this is the truth! Really do not have! I also hope that this book can be a little bit better. I don''t ask for more. At least one thousand in a month. With this salary, I can have a tens of thousands of marriages at least at the end of the year, so that the family will not be so nervous! Please, everyone! Chapter 468： Unlucky Hall Chapter 468 Unlucky Hall "Please subscribe! Welcome all the big ones into 578,595,412 The old tree of war desperately put Kahn in the pit, and Hall, who is getting closer and closer to the sea, is staring at the old war tree below. Suddenly Hall felt that the ancient tree of war seemed to have a soul. At this time, he raised his head and looked at the direction of Hall with his only eyes. One person and one tree looked at each other like this. At the beginning, Hall was also surprised that since the ancient trees of war were trees, how could they not surface, but after seeing several branches of war ancient trees tied to a huge stone, he suddenly realized come. At this time, Kahn suddenly screamed, and the whole body was ejected from under the ancient tree of war. Not only that, but his huge tail was pumped **** the boulder tied to the war tree. The stone suddenly shattered, and the ancient tree of war was tilted because of this sudden appearance, but he waved the branches and pulled it toward Kahn. Kahn hasn''t been so angry for a long time, and he hasn''t been so badly hurt like this. He saw that the ancient tree of war had to start with himself, and he couldn''t help it anymore. I saw him shunning his branches when he was afraid of the war, and then opened the huge mouth and bit it against the head of the war tree. Is the ancient tree of war afraid of biting? Naturally not afraid, but Kahn is not a simple bite! "Hey!" Kane''s sharp teeth bite on the head of the war tree, and then a green liquid spit out from his mouth, the green liquid directly covering the head of the war tree, the war tree The skull melted quickly at a rate visible to the naked eye. However, the old war tree also took the opportunity to entangle all the branches in Kahn. Kahn snorted with pain, but he did not loose his teeth, his eyes showed cruel eyes, and a new green spit in his mouth. The venom will once again be covered by the war-old ancient tree head that has been melted. Finally, the ancient tree of war stopped the activity, but his branches still entangled Kahn firmly. This scene was just seen by Hall, who was about to go out to sea. He bit his teeth, his hands clasped tightly, and his face became a little smashed. "Hey!" With the sound of a sound of water, the little bald head finally came out of the sea with Hall. Hall knew that it was not sad now, he summoned the lightning golden eagle and put it on the small bald head. After receiving the return and looking at the sea, Hall greeted the lightning golden eagle and flew in the direction of the turtle family. Just before Hall had just flew away, the sea snake with blood on his body surfaced. After seeing it and not seeing Hall, he screamed in anger. Soon, a sea of ??sea snakes emerged from the sea, and there were not thousands of them at first glance. boom! With a loud bang, a huge figure rushed out of the water, and some unfortunate sea snakes were directly rushed out and then fell heavily on the sea. If they can talk, they will also be yelling at the same time. This sudden appearance is exactly Kahn. I saw that he was wounded on his body. Obviously this battle with the ancient tree of war, although he finally won, but also a terrible victory! If the sea suddenly popped up, he estimated that it would take a long time to defeat the war tree. Not only that, even if he won, he also consumed a lot of venom, knowing that this venom is not saliva, even if it is spit. It will also be harmful to the body, let alone the precious venom? Didnt you see the sea snake vomiting once, is the body still wilting now? Kahn used the huge eyes to observe the situation around him, and then felt the breath of the mysterious ball. After discovering that he could not find the breath, Carnton suddenly screamed. At this time, suddenly the sea snake also screamed, but the sound was a trace of misery, Kahn looked down and his eyes suddenly became red. It turned out that the sea snake used taboo madness in this battle, in order to catch up with Hall, but eventually Hall escaped, not only that, but he was also seriously injured by a small bald head, at this time he was unable to float On the water, the tail moves from time to time. The call just seemed to be his last breath. After the call, the sea snake would no longer move, and then the body slowly sank. "Human! Don''t let me catch you! I want to ruin you!" Kahn screamed angrily, and the momentum of his body suddenly rushed around, and the sea suddenly appeared a lot of white-eyed fish. There are all kinds of things, it seems that they all die from innocent disasters. ...... on the other hand Hall also encountered trouble when sitting in the lightning golden eagle, there was a lot of flying World of Warcraft in the air! They were tightly behind Hall and two hours later, which made Hall feel very depressed. "Unfortunately, the little black guy didn''t wake up, otherwise you must grab all of you!" Looking at the thousands of Warcraft like seabirds, Hall can''t wait to throw out the little black, but unfortunately the little fool is eating the Nine Magic Crystal, and still sleeps until now! Just when Hall thought about whether it was flying for a while, suddenly a huge voice in the distance quickly flew to Hall. Not only that, but a horrible atmosphere made Hall unable to resist a chill. "The trough! Nine-class Warcraft?" Hall feels that his luck is really bad luck at home today, just before he came out from Kahns nine-dimensional World of Warcraft old wolf Its not so far that he suddenly encountered thousands of flying World of Warcraft catching up. Now, well, I have encountered a flight of nine-class Warcraft! This luck is really... There is no way to see that huge figure, Hall does not feel that he can compete with it. Chat with it? Just kidding, who knows if it is a vegetarian? Without hesitation, Hall rushed directly toward the sea, and when he approached the sea, he collected the lightning golden eagle. It was because Hall''s action just saved him and the Lightning Golden Eagle, and saw that the flying World of Warcraft suddenly accelerated to the Hall and the Lightning Golden Eagle, accurately speaking, it was caught against the Lightning Golden Eagle. It was also because of the sudden disappearance of the Lightning Golden Eagle that the Warcraft could not help but the Hall was able to fall into the sea because of this. Hall that scared a cold sweat quickly summoned a small bald head, and told him to go downstream. He just went down for a few tens of meters. Suddenly there was a huge wave of volatility. Hall looked up and his face was suddenly scared. It is pale. "The trough! Can the seabirds go to the sea?" Chapter 469： make trouble Chapter 469 Hall was really scared. He didn''t think that this nine-dimensional World of Warcraft was so persistent, that he didn''t hit himself and even went to sea to catch himself. Before Hall had only looked at a rough appearance, it was not clear, but now it is clear. I saw that this Warcraft is really like a seabird. The difference is that the long mouth is covered with sharp teeth, and a pair of eyes like an eagle eye stare at himself tightly. The faint light separates the sea, and at this time it is opening its mouth and rushing toward itself. "Little bald head! Hurry up!" This time, without Hall, the little bald head has already made the end of the milking, and quickly rushed toward the bottom of the sea. Hall suddenly felt that he was really not suitable for mixing in the sea. Before he was rushed from the water to the sea by Kahn, he was now rushed from the air to the sea by seabirds. Fortunately, on the occasion of the millennium, the small bald head with the danger of the Hall escaped the mouth of this nine-dimensional World of Warcraft, the one that is within easy reach of Hall, the next scene scared Hall They all flew out. I saw that the big mouth couldnt bite the little bald head and Hall, and then began to gather energy slowly. When Hall saw that he didnt understand it, the **** couldnt see himself and he would destroy himself with magic. Is it so easy to provoke yourself? When Hall was scared, he suddenly became angry. When he saw that the magic was about to come out, Hall suddenly showed a sly expression on his face. "Since this is what you are looking for, then don''t blame me!" Here, Hall immediately condensed his mental power into a whip, and then slammed the seabirds who were preparing to cast magic. Seeing that the seabird that the magic is about to finish, I dont know why I suddenly felt a guilty heart. Suddenly, my pupils suddenly increased, and there was a sting in my mind. The tingling is not very powerful. If the general situation is to let him hurt at most, but he is now using magic, this brain suddenly makes its magic uncontrollable, watching the magic in front of the volatility Even if it is also scared. If you can''t take care of the magic, the seabirds will not hesitate to fly directly to the sea, and Hall will not go to see the seabirds again, directing the little bald head to swim quickly down. Suddenly a muffled sound came, and Hall turned his head and looked scared. He was so pale that he saw that the magic exploded in the sea. Not only that, but also formed a large vortex in the sea, Hall. At the tip of the eye, there are many wounds in the seabirds not far away. There are still a lot of birds in the whirlpool, obviously this is the seabird. And it was just this rush from the whirlpool to the sky, but compared to its very wolf-like appearance, there is no such majesty. At this time, he was looking at the situation in the sea with anger. It did not think that a small prey would have caused it to take so much damage. This is its shame! Angry anger in the air, and constantly hovering around the vortex, trying to find the little bug that just hurt himself. Unfortunately, until the vortex disappeared, Hall''s figure was not found. It was hovering in the air for about half an hour. The seabird was helplessly leaving, but from today on, the seabird often hovered around in an attempt to catch the damage that caused it. People, for a long time, the nearby seas have become the target of its attacks. This is a postscript... ......... "Good insurance!" Hall and the little bald head escaped the whirlpool on the occasion of the millennium. In order not to be caught, they did not stop to continue to escape to the turtle family. After about an hour of high-speed swimming, this made some exhausted little bald heads stop. "Right, I haven''t asked Caterne what is going on there!" Thinking of this, Hall put out Carterell. For this action Hall, it is a life of nine deaths. He has already thought about it. No matter what the situation, the turtle must die! But the next conversation with Catnell was to let Hall get an unexpected news. It turned out that this place is really not the place where the Naga people store the food of the turtles. That is to say, the guy in the tortoiseshell only knows that there is a Naga thousand people group and a sea snake nest. They just want to let the people who have gone to die! "The turtle is also a bastard. The news didn''t make it clear that I am going to do this. I don''t want to blackmail him. How can I afford it?" When I thought of the magical Hall of Jiu, I felt a bit of distress, especially when I saw the war tree, so badly died in front of myself, Halls heart became more and more uncomfortable! "If he doesn''t give it to me, I will bring Kahn over. I will see what he does!" It is not Hall''s sting, but this time he is really scared! Thinking of Hall here, I can''t help but be more curious about the mysterious ball. He really wants to know what the ball is. It can make human breath, and it can make the legs of the fish family become human legs. It is a magical baby! The topic is far away The most important news of Catnell is that the Naga people cooperated with the Sea Snake King because the Sea Snake King can provide that kind of special plant, which is the kind of plant near the cave. It has nothing for others. Use, but it can be used to make a potion! A medicinal agent that allows the sea to walk freely on land! When I heard about Holden here, I understood the importance of this place. He actually did something insignificant for human beings inadvertently! Originally thought that this is the only place of origin of the plant, but Carter''s answer disappointed Hall. It turns out that this kind of plant has few places of production and production, but there are also a few places, except for one place in the East China Sea There are several other places in the other three seas. Although the result made Hall a little depressed, it was also very good to destroy one place. Before this time, the third and fourth Naga regiments on the East China Sea side would not want to conduct a full-scale attack. Without the follow-up support of the pharmacy, the attack on the sea people will be affected to some extent. After learning about this, Hall took Carterel again, looked at the direction, and continued to direct the little bald head toward the turtles. ...... In the turtle family, the turtle, who was discussing the matter, suddenly received a report saying that Hall had returned! When the turtles heard the words, they immediately let the men enter the hall. The white star on the side did not expect that Hall would come back so soon. The faces of the people on the scene showed a happy expression. But what surprised them was that the first thing that came in was not the Hall, but the turtle warrior who was flying backwards. "Who is so rude, I dare to let it go here!" Chapter 470： Tiger Stool Pepper Water" Chapter 470 Tiger Stool Pepper Water "Request for Subscription" "Who is so bold! I dare to make trouble here!" After the incident, Kuchai was even more valued by the turtles. Not only that, but his identity and status in the Turtles have greatly improved! "Humph!" With a cold cry, Bai Xing and others turned around and saw that the coming person was a gloomy Hall. Bai Xing, they all do not understand, Hall, who had performed well, why did he make such a fire, what good is it for him? And the turtle wins the face is the iron blue look at Hall, Hall hits them in the turtle family hall, is this not obvious in the face of their turtles? If he didn''t see the turtles still talking, he really wanted to catch Hall to go to the duel! It doesn''t matter if he insults him, but if he insults his father and the whole turtle, he can''t stand it! The expression on the face of the turtle was inconspicuous. He wanted to get angry, but he saw that Hall was also in a bad shape. After thinking about it, he endured it. Not only that, but he also forcibly revealed a smile. "How can I be so careless? Can''t I quit?" The Turtle Warrior''s face became very ugly, but he understood that he was beaten white, and he was reluctant to retreat after biting his teeth. Hall looked at the turtles with some surprises. He said that the turtles could bear it. I didn''t think he could do this. It was really... For a time, Halls anger was not relieved. He hadnt had time to talk, and the turtles spoke again. "Hall, don''t you know that this mission is completed?" Hall heard the words and suddenly understood that the turtle was not angry, but it was still the food. He estimated that if he said that he had no food, the turtle would It should change face soon. "Hey! Mission! You are so kind to say the mission!" Hall snorted, and it seemed to have received a lot of grievances. "You..." Hall didn''t give face, and the high-level turtles glared at Hall, as if they had a word, they would go up and destroy Hall. The white star on the side suddenly realized that something was wrong, and her cleverness quickly thought of the reason. "Hall, is there no food in that place?" The words of the white star made the turtles and others wait for a moment, then the face changed greatly "impossible, we interrogated..." Before waiting for them to finish, Hall directly bluntly interrupted the "interrogation? It was because your trial had a problem, and this almost made me bury my stomach! If I changed to me, give him a big torture and guarantee him. Say everything!" what? The turtles and other people have changed their faces. They are not fools. They can sit in their position. How many are idiots? "Oh! It is not the place where Naga has hidden food. It is the site of the sea snake king Kahn! Naga and the Sea Snake King are a group!" Then Hall directly said what he had encountered in the Sea Snake Valley, even if the turtle was listening to the face, it was not a cold sweat! That is the mid-level Warcraft! If you change to any of them, it is estimated that they are all dead! At the same time, they watched Hall''s eyes change, because Hall could escape from the old World Warcraft''s old nest, which is not what ordinary people can do! But there are also people who don''t believe it. Kucha is one of them. I saw him suddenly sneer. "Hey, you also said that it is a mid-level Warcraft. How do you escape from it? Or do you even have to go in, just gazing out when you look outside?" Yep? White Star heard the frowning here, she believed in Hall''s words, so she was slightly dissatisfied with the suspected Hall of Kucha. However, the Turtles are currently the target of their mermaid family, so there are many words that he is not convenient to say! Hall looked at Kucha with a cold eye, not only him, but the other turtles believed in what he said after hearing the words of Kucha. "Hey, everyone didn''t believe it. So, that Kahn has already hated me. Would you like to go with me and see if I said it was fake? Or I will direct him and tell him. Are you let me go?" hiss! Kucha and others heard the change of face, they did not think that Hall actually answered his question like this, and Kucha was almost vomiting blood! That is the nine-level intermediate Warcraft, Hall cited him to the turtles here what? Ready to destroy the turtles? Seeing that Kucha still wants to talk, the turtle is open. "Okay! Shut up!" When the turtles opened their mouths, the turtles no longer spoke. It seems that after the incident, the turtles have completely controlled the entire turtle family. "Hall, I am very sorry about this incident! This time it should be the cockroach of Kamenashi. I didn''t think that he used such a despicable plan at the last time. It is because we have not done well. On behalf of the Turtles apologize to you!" After talking about the turtles directly to Hall, the Hall was wrinkled. Although he came back with a fire, this is not what he wants to see. A big reason is because of the white star. He needs the white star to speak for himself in front of her father, so he can''t let the white star be caught between him and the turtles. Ugh! Thinking of this, Hall glanced at the white star that was really gloomy, and finally he sighed and said. "The turtle patriarch, don''t need this, in fact, I am a little angry, after all, being chased by Kahn is not a trivial matter, I almost can''t come back!" The original glaring turtles and others saw that Hall was so sensible, and the angry heart slowly calmed down, but they had already turned cold from Halls friendly relationship. I am not very worried about this HallBecause he is not living in the sea for a long time, he wants to go to Longdao to find medicine this time. After finding the medicine, he is estimated that he will rarely come to the sea again. So he directly ignored their views on themselves. The white star sitting on the side saw Hall like this, his face improved slightly, and she did not want to see a situation that was difficult to control and turned into a mess. Soon, everyone is selectively forgotten, and then continue to discuss what to do next. Hall sat on the side and ate the snacks that Mi Mi handed over. After hearing the turtle said that even if he used the capital punishment to let the turtle pear tell the food, Hall suddenly came up with an idea. Just as Kucha was ready to execute the order, Hall spoke of the strangeness of everyone. "The turtle patriarch, if you want to interrogate, it is better to give it to me! What is the favorite of the tiger stool chili water! Guaranteed to let him even say what his wife passed yesterday!" Tiger bench? Pepper water? What is this ghost thing? Chapter 471： Kamenashi" Chapter 471 Kamenashi "Subscription" "Marriage really needs a lot of money, don''t ask everyone to reward, just ask everyone to subscribe! Thank you very much! The so-called tiger stool and pepper water are naturally the only things that Hall had when it crossed the former earth. He ignored the curiosity of the turtles and then went to the dungeon where the turtle pear was held. At the request of Hall, there is no one in the dungeon, which is what he specifically requested! Although the turtle is very curious, since Hall has said this, he finally agreed to the apology that Hall was in danger before. As soon as he came in, Hall saw a turtle with a thick chain attached to his limbs. At this time, he did not have the kind of temperament that Hall first saw at that time. There were some blood spots in many places, especially in the joints of the limbs. It seems that he did not suffer much in these two days. . At the beginning, he was so confident that he did not expect that he would become a prisoner in such a short time! When I heard the footsteps, the tortoise, which had originally lowered his head, slowly looked up. "What? I have to torture me? I have not told you... How are you?" Kamenashi originally thought it was a turtle or a turtle, but they didnt think that the spirit was Hall! And still the Hall that appears as Kitinaga! "You bastard! You! You dare to betray the naga royal family! You...you are looking for a dead end! Wang will not let you go!" Hall did not think that the Turtle, the sea turtle, actually protected the Naga at this time! This makes Hall very curious, is the turtle pear a sea turtle or a naga? Is the turtle pear a naga in a turtle family? Ok, this joke is not funny! It is obvious that Kamenashi is indeed a sea turtle family, but Hall is very admired by the Naga people. How did they make a turtle family so desperate for themselves? "Oh! Kamenashi is right! Sorry, I forgot to take it down!" said here, Hall took the face of the tall elf on his face in the stunned expression of Kamenashi, and revealed that he was originally human. The face! "You! You turned out to be human! This... how is this possible?" For the surprised expression of Kamenashi, Hall did not say too much, he went to Kamenashi and said with a smile. "How? Didn''t you think about it?" Waiting for the tortoise to open, Hall continued. "You didn''t think much of it! Right, tell you a secret, I just came back from the Sea Snake Valley!" what! If Hall is a human being, the surprise of Kamenashi is like a deep-water bomb, so if Hall says that he has just returned from the Sea Snake Valley, this is tantamount to a medium- and long-range missile! The eyes of Kamenashi suddenly got the boss, and the pair of eyes should stand out. But he seemed to think of what it was, and the original surprised expression quickly calmed down, which made Hall glance at him with curiosity. "Human, although I don''t know what you are going to do with the Hai people, I don''t know what you want to know from me. I advise you to die this heart! Now you have two choices, or you will kill me. Or just get out!" When the color of the tortoise was so guilty, Hall couldnt help but laugh. It started to be very quiet, but then it was getting bigger and bigger. It looked like it was ridiculing the fact that the turtle was not known. Seeing that Hall has been laughing, the original calming turtle can not help but gnash his teeth and open his mouth. "Laughter! What a funny!" Under the strange eyes of the tortoise, Hall reached out and touched a tear in his eyes. This action made the tortoise can''t help but widen his eyes again. Is this guy really laughing and crying? What is it that makes him laugh so happy? "Of course it''s funny! You know no, I actually escaped from Kahn''s nine-dimensional World of Warcraft. You think about it, is that dead snake going to be angry?" Kahn adults? God, this guy won''t say it is true? Just as the tortoise was shocked, Hall suddenly waved his hand and a figure suddenly appeared in front of the tortoise. After he sees the coming, the expression on his face can be described as colorful! "Cartner...you...what did you come here? Did Kahn come?" Carterer glanced at the tortoise, and did not answer him immediately. Not only that, but in his astonished eyes, he turned his head and respected the Hall for a respectful slogan "Young Master!" "What? Carter, you..." Kamenashi was very shocked when he saw Carter. Until now he saw him saluting Hall, and he said that the younger look of the younger, Kameli felt that his brain was not enough. After so many days, he was tortured by the Kucha trial and did not feel that he lost his confidence. However, after seeing this scene suddenly, he felt that the belief he had insisted on was completely broken at a moment, and the whole person became somewhat awkward. At this time, suddenly a **** rune appeared in front of the turtle pear. Because of the suddenness of Thailand, the tortoise pear has not yet come to mind from the loss of the gods, and the **** rune suddenly painted a ray of light and rushed directly into the mind of Kamen. "what is this?" Although Kamenashi was greatly damaged during this time, he was an eighth-class warrior in any case. At the moment when the **** runes entered his mind, he immediately resisted. Suddenly, his face suddenly became paler, and the large drops of sweat on his forehead continued to flow down. The Hall face on the side was slightly more serious, only to see his brows wrinkled, and the deep eyes stared at the pear. This is the first time he has performed **** surgery on the eighth class fighters. Although he has practiced **** techniques many times during this time, he is still very difficult to work with objects like today. Kamenashi is not a classy warrior ~ www.novelhall.com ~ willpower and mental strength are much stronger than Carternell, even if Hall is sneak attack after deliberately fighting the tortoise, did not let him succeed in one step. The moonlight rune composed of blood stasis is confronting his spiritual power in the mind of the turtle. At present, Hall has relied on sneak attack, so he temporarily takes advantage. "You... bastard... I..." The expression of the face of the tortoise became very embarrassing. He looked at Hall''s eyes with extreme fear, which he felt as if he had seen it before in the king of Naga. Just when he still wanted to say something, suddenly Hall''s pupils suddenly increased, and his mouth sipped. "Give me in!" After Halls roar, the original tortoises tortoise suddenly became stagnant, and Carterel clearly saw that the eyes of the tortoises eyes were scattered, passing quickly and recovering again. . Only this time, there was no such fear and angry expression on his face. Instead, he was humble... "Kamenashi has seen the owner!" Chapter 472： Conquer Chapter 472 Conquering If Bai Xing and others are here, they will be very frightened by this scene. The tortured half-dead turtle was also designed to harm Hall. It is obvious that they are not in the eyes of the turtles, and they want to mix with the naga royals! However, at this time, he was a respectful greeting to Hall, and he had to say that this **** blood of the blood family is very powerful! "Put him down!" When I heard Hall, Carterel didn''t hesitate to go down and put the turtle pear down. At the moment when the tormented tortoise was put down, the whole person fell directly to the ground because he could not support it. If Cartern reached out and grabbed him, it was estimated that he would be smashed. "Drink it!" At this time, a potion was handed over, and Kamenashi didn''t hesitate any more. He took it directly and respectfully thanked him. He looked up and sipped the potion that Hall had handed over. There was no hesitation from beginning to end, obviously He is not worried about the problem of this medicine. The nature of Hall to the pear is the spring water in his space. After many times, this life spring is a good medicine for life travel! After drinking the spring water, the pear has slowly changed. The most important thing is that the trauma in his body has slowly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. It seems that it will take a long time for the turtle to recover. Let Cartnell wait on the side, Hall asked in his own doubts, and there is no hesitation in Kamen. There is nothing to say about Hall. "The trough! The king of Naga was so prepared to do this so early?" After listening to the words of Kamenashi, Jin Ping couldn''t help but swear, he didn''t think that things would be like this. It turns out that the tortoise will be so close to the Naga, because he was adopted by the Naga in his childhood, and he can say that he himself is a naga rather than a sea turtle! This has to let Halle serve the means of King Naga! The tortoise is just one of the many seafarers adopted by the king of naga. When they are young, the king of Naga will let them return to their own family, and then let them find ways to use all kinds of The reason to explain their identity. However, this does not mean that they can mix well in their own family. Some estimates that they have died from accidents before they fully grow up. Some of them are not so good, and they continue to lurk in the family. Of course, there is a mixture of success like Kamenashi! And they will be the focus of the Naga people! Every once in a while, the Naga people will secretly send personnel to come in contact with Kamenashi. This time his mission is to control the Turtles as much as possible. The content of the mission is very simple. According to the food crisis of the Turtles, a large number of turtles taken away by the young people have long been considered by the Najia king. This is the condition for the former Naga king to provide food, but now the Naga has led the Hai army to attack the human land in an all-round way, and this is the best time for the naga king to prepare for the mission! The Naga messengers who met twice before Kameli did not come to empty hands as he said. They did bring food, and the food was indeed secretly hidden by them. The purpose is to use the food to gain the right to speak when the turtles are in chaos, and then ascend to control the entire turtle family. Even if the turtles on Allen''s mainland know that they will not only oppose Kamen, they will feel him! Only everything was disrupted by the arrival of Hall! "So, the food is still here for you?" Hall pondered for a moment and looked at Kamenashi. "Yes, young master! The food is stored, you can take it at any time!" After treatment, the pear has been able to move on its own. When he heard Hall, he quickly walked into the court. "Right, will the sea snake king Kahn chase it out?" For Kahn, Hall is still very taboo, after all, this is the sea, the home of their seas, even the war tree was killed by Kahn, which had to alert Hall. After the turtle pear thought about it, he shook his head and said, "Young master, I think he will not be so reckless. After all, the nine-level Warcraft has certain wisdom, and the turtle is also a nine-class fighter. Although it is a junior, it is a turtle. The base camp, if Kahn dared to attack here, then he must not be able to benefit!" I can''t help but relax when I hear the heart of Hall! After asking about the location of the tortoise food, Hall took him and Cartnell into the space, and after collecting the mentally-shielded masks that had been placed before, he walked out of the **** taste. Turtle family hall Turtles and White Stars are still here to discuss food. "Now we''d better do two-handed preparations. After all, we don''t have too many expectations in Hall. When he comes out, we will continue to interrogate the hidden places of the pear-related food! On the other hand, increase the number of people to catch the fish. Or the food in the family can''t support that long, we..." Just as the turtles arranged the mission, suddenly the voice of the companion came from outside. Hearing that Hall was back, the turtle and others looked at each other and then waved to welcome Hall. This time Hall is not doing it. After all, he was only a little vented before, and if there is another time, it is estimated that the turtle will not talk so well! When Hall came in, he saw everyone looking at himself and couldnt help but smile. "Oh, everyone continues, don''t entertain me, I will take a look!" cut! Everyone looks at Hall without words, who wants to entertain you? White Star can''t help but look at Hall. www.novelhall.com~ He is speechless in his serious place. Just when Hall had just sat down to prepare to eat, the turtle smashed the dissatisfied tribe below, and then forced a smile to ask. "I don''t know how you asked Hall. I asked for your request, but I don''t know what to ask. Is there any use for the tiger bench?" Hall, who was eating, was almost swallowed by food. He didn''t think that the turtle had remembered the tiger''s stool, but after seeing his smile, Hall understood that this guy was absolutely deliberate. of! The white star on the side saw a grin. After swallowing the food in his mouth, Hall patted his hands and just wanted to talk but saw a turtle who was suddenly nervous and ran into the face. When the turtles came in, they immediately said to the turtles anxiously. "Reporting patriarch, that...the turtle is gone!" Recommend a friend''s book "big lord to develop a system", the book is good, the introduction is too long, I will not send it, everyone interested can go and see! Chapter 473： Take advantage of it? Chapter 473 is cheaper? "What? The tortoiseshell is gone?" Upon hearing the report from the Turtles, the Turtles at the scene were not surprised. Then everyone turned their eyes to the Hall who just wanted to continue to reach for snacks. Scared that Hall almost didn''t hold it to the ground, and the white star on the side couldn''t help but look at it. She knows the importance of the tortoise shell to the turtle family. Just after Hall went to see the tortoise, he disappeared. It is obvious that the last Hall that touched the turtle pear has a lot of suspicions. The turtle did not speak immediately, but the corporal of the turtle was a turtle, but it was directly stepped forward and said in a questioning tone. "Hall, where have you got the tortoise? I hope you can hand him over to us! I know that he is very important to us, I hope you can understand!" The words of Kucha had already taken a stern tone, and he almost pointed his finger at Halls nose and said, Im giving up the person immediately. The side of the turtle wins face is also a somewhat gloomy step forward. "Hall, this time, we have been talking about it a few times. You can give me the impression. I hope that you can hand over the turtles of the turtle family, so that we are friends!" Ha ha! Hall sneered, friend? Do you have such a friend? To be honest, Hall really has no good impression of the Turtles. Now, Kuchai sings a black face, and the tortoise sings a white face. The turtles on the side are waiting for an opportunity to move. They say that the turtles are living for a long time! It seems that this is the case, and its the same as the Orc Fox! Thinking of this, Hall picked up the snack and threw it into his mouth in the expression of the white star''s eyes and the atmosphere of the turtles. Not only that, but he also muttered to himself as he said, "Well, today''s taste is wrong, is it expired?" Halls words finally caused the anger of Kucha and others, and Kuchai smirked and stepped forward. "Hall, don''t think that you can be so rude if you helped us before. If you don''t hand over the turtle, don''t blame us!" You are welcome? Have you been polite? Hall sneered, slammed his hands and ignored the Kucha, and turned to look at the turtle. "The turtle patriarch, tell you the truth, the turtle pear has been eaten by my little bald head, the guy actually pitted me, let me alone to face the sea snake king that nine-dimensional Warcraft! Do not kill He is not feeling well in my heart!" what? Is the tortoise dead? Everyone heard the words suddenly, and the turtles face changed a little. This is not the result he wants! "Wait, you said a little bald head?" Turtle wins and asks. "Well, that''s the giant octopus, the bare head, the name of the little bald head is right for him?" White Star Turtle wins... Kucha... Turtle... After confirming that Hall was not joking, the turtle couldnt help it anymore. His face was covered with frost. When he was going to talk, he suddenly heard Halls next words, and suddenly he had already reached his throat. He was swallowed by his hardships. "Right, before he was eaten by the little bald head, he seemed to say what food was stored!" Hall didn''t seem to care at all, slowly speaking. "what?" Everyone squinted at each other and looked at each other. Apparently everyone did not hear the mistake. The character who was more anxious was first to look at Hall Road. "Where? Tell me!" Hall reached out and buckled his ear, then pretended to hear it, "Where is it? Are you clear?" Where can''t be seen by everyone, Hall is deliberate, and Kucha''s face is red, and he just wants to talk but is stopped by the turtle. "Oh, Hall Xiaoyou, Kucha, he is this character, you don''t blame him! You also know that we are all for the survival of the tribe, the temper may be a little impatient, please take more care!" Turtle can say completely put down The shelf talked to Hall, and if Hall was lying, the turtle could see that Hall would not do this because it did not benefit him at all. And he saw that Hall was an unscrupulous appearance when he came in. From the beginning they were all led by Hall, so the turtle felt that Hall definitely knew where the food was stored! "Oh, since the turtle patriarchs have said so, I can understand it! After all, this is a major event for the turtles to live and die!" Hall said that he no longer spoke here, but ignored the people to continue eating his snacks. The turtle''s face is slightly ugly, but he has lived for a long time, so the emotional control is better! He glanced at the white star and wanted the white star to help persuade Hall. After all, Hall is the person brought by the white star! Bai Xing also knows that she can only come out now. For the Hall and the Turtles to inexplicably turn their faces, Bai Xingye is hard to say anything. What she can do now is to try not to let them face each other! But what surprised her was that, before she spoke, Hall suddenly approached her and made a look of relatives under the stunned expression of her and everyone. There was a rosy moment in the face of Bai Xing, and my heart was so furious that Hall made this relative act, because Halls mouth actually spoke to her ear, but soon her eyes showed shocked products, even She didn''t know when Hall sat back again. "He actually told me this, not to use the turtle patriarch, he is..." Bai Xing was a little confused, and she was just like Jin Ping. I didnt understand what Hall wanted to do. "Okay! Eat and eat too, and say it! There is nothing wrong with me here! You continue, don''t worry about me!" After Hall is about to get up and leave, Kucha seems to want to stop Hall. However, it was stopped by the turtle. "Oh Since Hall likes to eat, I will send more people in the past!" Hall''s mouth was slightly picked, and then he waved his hand and walked out of the hall against the eyes of everyone. "Father, this..." Turtle wins what he wants to say, but he sees the turtle shook his head. "Okay, don''t say it again!" When the turtle wins, he closes his mouth immediately. Even the turtle wins like this. Others naturally dare not say anything more. After a long time, Bai Xing sighed and said, "Gui Xiu Shu, he just told me the address, you will take someone here to find it! I am tired, I will go back!" The turtle screamed and nodded. "That line, you go back to rest first, and I will talk to you after the matter is finished!" White Star understood the meaning of the turtle, and after nodding, he left the hall. Soon, the Turtles had an action. It was not long before the Turtles watched thousands of food being transported in and cheered. Chapter 474： Surprise Chapter 474 Surprise Turtles Base Camp At this time, all the turtles had a happy expression on their faces, because their patriarch, the turtle, had found food for them, so that they no longer had to worry about starvation. Originally because of this, the Turtles were full of negative emotions. In addition, before the turtles specifically promoted that the turtles were not willing to ask them for the Naga, the Turtles were privately blamed at the time. However, after seeing the food of this car and the car today, everyone finally let go of their hearts. They are like the Poseidon Festival (the festival of the goddess of the sea, which can be seen as the Spring Festival), and laughter everywhere. At this time, the real initiator is playing with the landlord! The white star is not there, then the landlord is at least three people, and this third person is naturally the picture of the brother of that meter! However, the current picture is very depressed. His head is hung by a special seaweed plant. Soon the picture leaves sweat on his face. Not only that, but Hall also sees his mouth twitching from time to time. It seems as if you are patient. Hall''s mouth was slightly picked, and the look of that meter was slightly changed. "Never look down on any woman! Even a female mermaid, that''s a woman!" Because the white star was going to deal with the food with the turtle, he left the meter and the picture. Hall knows in his heart that it is estimated that White Star is worried about what he has done, so he will stay with them! This picture is very dissatisfied! At the beginning, the three people stayed in the station and saw that Hall was very bored after practicing, and then he said nothing like a duck in his ear! There is no way, Hall wants to prevent his ears from swearing, and does not want to go into flames, so he came up with this method. Originally, the figure disdain to play this game. After being beaten by Hall, he sat down in a hurry. The result was addictive as soon as it was played, and then Mi said that there was no punishment for this kind of win or lose, and the result was brought back to this kind of seaweed plant that can be very itchy. At the beginning, Hall did not win in order to let them learn, and it is estimated that this is the idea that makes the meter and the map have a light enemy. After the third game, the figure that grabbed the landlord was tragedy! After seven innings, Naomi was also tragedy. Looking at the five plants on the head, the two plants on the rice head, Hall''s mood suddenly became much more comfortable. The picture is a man, so he bites his mouth and supports it, but that meter is a girl. After a few minutes of support, she finally couldnt help it. She had tears in her eyes and hated why she had to pick up the stone. The savior appeared when you licked your own feet. "Hey, what are you doing?" When the people looked back, they found that the person who spoke was a white star. At this time, she was looking at Hall with amazement, and it was exactly the brother and sister. The sea plant, the white star on their head, naturally knows that itching is a characteristic of this plant. If it is not necessary, she is not willing to touch it. And the figure and the meter''s approach made Baixing somewhat confused, and did not understand what they were doing? But soon, when the white star saw the picture, and the face looked pitiful, and with a smile on the side, the white star suddenly understood what. "Hall, I have something to discuss with you!" That meter is waiting for this sentence, she took off the plant that made her almost crazy, and then ran out without head back. "Princess, I will help you out!" The picture is not stupid, seeing his sister like this, he also learned her, and dropped the plants on his head and said that after I went there, I quickly disappeared into the room. "You teased them again?" White Star glanced at Hall. Hall shrugged and shrugged. "How is it possible? I taught them to play a new game. As for the punishment they made themselves!" White Star glanced at him with a kind of I believe you have a ghost. After looking at the cards on the ground with interest, he looked up at Hall Road. "I really appreciate you this time! Turtle Uncle has now agreed to fully support us, but for now, they are not directly involved in the war, because the Turtles still have a lot of young and strong in the continent of Allen!" Hall expressed his nod of understanding. He did not care about how the turtles should be done. The purpose of his coming to the sea is one, looking for Longdao! There is also a way to find out if he is still alive. After all, the dangerous Hall of the Hai people has seen it, not to mention the poisonous blue jellyfish, as well as a large number of sea snakes, seabirds, and a large number of sea warriors here! No matter what, it is not easy to deal with! Of course, Hall must have hoped they have nothing! "this is for you!" Suddenly a thing was lost, Hall was curious to take a look, turned out to be a space ring! Is this? Hall asked with some doubts. He didnt understand what White Star did. "Hold it, this is the turtle''s uncle! After all, this time, they do have some places wrong, I hope you can accept their apologies!" When Bai Xing said this, Mei Yan looked at Hall seriously. , a serious expression. To be honest, Hall really has no good feelings for the Turtles, perhaps because the Hai people are attacking humans in a big way, or the attitude of the turtles makes him unhappy. However, since Bai Xing said this, he is not good at what he said. He thought that Halls with some jewels in the ring would not be exclaimed after seeing it clearly. It turns out that it is all magic crystal! One of them is the nine-class magic crystal eight kinds of magic crystal three, seven such as the magic crystal twenty, the other six or less! Hall couldn''t help but take a deep breath, knowing that Hall was clear that the Turtles were very reluctant to give themselves to the magic crystals. I didn''t expect to give so much this time! "White Star Princess, is this a gift? No other requirements?" Don''t say, Hall is really scared. Before the turtle asked him to help, he was almost killed! This has to ask him to ask, to avoid getting any unpleasant things. "Do not worry, there is a part of me here! This time just to thank you for your help! You don''t have to think so much!" White Star''s eyes are like seeing through everything, so that Hall is a little embarrassed blush. For this gift, Hall is still very willing to accept, after all, Magic Crystal represents strength for Hall from the beginning. Just before the last ninth magic crystal was consumed, Hall still wondered if he had blackmailed from the turtle, but he gave up. Just did not think of the peak circuit turn, and finally got it... Chapter 475： set off Chapter 475 Unexpectedly, I got a Hall of the Magic of the Nine, and the mood at this time was very exciting. Before, he was still sorry that he had not used food to exchange the turtle with the magic crystal. He did not expect that God would make up for it so quickly! The reason why he did not do this is because he considered the position of the white star. After all, he wants to know the location of the dragon island and has to rely on the white star! If the white star is offended, then Hall will only be sitting in the lightning golden eagle in the sea! As for the kidnapping of white stars, as long as Hall is not stupid, he will not do this! I chatted briefly with White Star. After hearing the white star that I could leave the Turtles and return to the mermaid in the morning, the smile on Halls face was not broken all day. In the afternoon, Naomi and Natu came to the Hall to fight the landlord to pass the time. Although Hall was in a good mood, it did not mean that he would deliberately lose to Mi Mi and the Tu brother and sister. He did not want to. Put the itchy plant on your head! After Halls clap to collect the cards that were hard to make, the meters and the figures heads were already full of that kind of plant. Looking at the two peoples miserable appearance, Hall finally made a big heart to let them Get out of the way! After they left, Hall continued to practice his fifth mental power magic under the shark''s guard. The sharks were released when they came back. Although they were very Chinese in the heart, they did not ask the doubts. ...... Early the next morning, a carriage of the Naga messenger that Hall had done before stopped at the gate of the station. When Hall came out, he just saw the two brothers and sisters of that meter and that figure. "The princess is inside? Are we going to take this car?" The picture glared at Hall without a word, and that Mi was waving a few small fists at Hall''s claws. It seems that this girl remembers the punishment that was punished last night. "Okay, I am teaching you to play another card in two days! Don''t be angry!" "Really?" Not only that meter, but even the picture is an excitement to look at Hall, who just wanted to speak, but suddenly heard the sound of the white star in the car. "There is another way to play? Well, then you will come in, we will learn while walking!" Uh Hall didn''t think that the white star was so greedy. When Hall wanted to agree, he suddenly found that Mi and the figure had a slight expression of fear and fear. Recalling the strange expressions of the two before, Holden suddenly realized that the two guys thought that they were familiar with the game, and then played with the white star at night, and the tragedy was cleaned up by Bai Xing! No wonder both eyes have dark circles, feelings they played very embarrassed last night, itching can not sleep! When the Turtles left, the Turtles high-level people came out and sent them. Hall symbolically waved with them, and then they left the Turtles. What did the White Star and the Turtles say? No interest in eavesdropping. ...... After the turtles, a group of five people went to the east. The cart was a seahorse in the sea. The character was gentle, endurance lasting, and the strength was great. The most important thing was that they were very stable and there was nothing to sit in. The feeling of bumps. The car is the map, the shark is on the outside, the car is very big, sitting in the Hall, the white star and the three meters do not feel crowded. But at this time, the three of them were sitting on their side, and their faces were not good or evil. "Bomb! Four a! I won!" After Mi Mi dropped four a, she wanted to throw the last remaining card, but she did not wait for her to shoot, but was interrupted by Hall. "Wait! Wang Biao has not yet come out, what are you anxious?" After finishing the Hall''s jaw-dropping expression, Hall left two playing cards representing the big and small ghosts. After I saw that it was true, I said with a look of disbelief, "How is it possible, how do you still have big and small ghosts? Just when I had a few 2, why don''t you?" Hall looked at the excited little girl in front of her eyes and said, "Why am I asking?" After he finished, he left the remaining cards in his hand. "Three belts and one! Even the right! One three! Sorry, we won!" Nami stared at the card in front of Hall, then looked at the 4 in his hand, and finally looked at Hall''s grievances with tears. "You bully people!" Come here again? For the poor use of the meter, Hall has been resistant, so he did not speak, just looked at her with a smile. White Star shook his head and said, "Oh, that meter, you made it to play, if you lose, you lose, the mermaid will not lie!" White Star said this, and that Mi had to respond quickly, and finally made a heroic and righteous look to Hall. "Our mermaids are talking about it, come on!" Hall didn''t look at the meter very well. The people who talked about the mermaid did not seem to include you who had already played a few times! Looking at the meter that stared at him, Hall took a special plant from the space ring and took it out of the space ring. Then he said two words on her face in the horrified expression of the meter. beard. Hey! The white star on the side glanced directly and laughed. She did not expect Hall to punish the meter. "Princess, is it hard to see?" That meter looked at the white star with a grievance, and the white star waved his hand and gestured to nothing. It was just a cough. That meter has become more difficult to look at, and the princess, I have less reading, you should not lie to me! That is obviously a smile! The next few discs, because that Mi wants revenge, so she robs the landlord. The result is that the end of the meter losing, watching the face has been painted full of meters ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hall The last time I had to give up this punishment opportunity with kindness. "Forget it, let me go this time!" That meter has broken the can, she does not believe that she can not win the Hall, just as she gritted her teeth and just wanted to continue, suddenly the sound of the picture came out. "Princess, it''s close to the sphere of influence of the faceless!" Nami heard that this was a bit unwilling to look at Hall, because they had discussed it before, and after entering the sphere of influence of the faceless, everything needs to be cautious, and the game of the landlord naturally cannot continue. When the picture came in, I looked at my sister with a look of surprise. He didnt think that the original beautiful face would become like this... At that time, the figure could not find any adjectives to describe. The original face was directly distorted after seeing this situation. Nami looked gloomy at the picture, and the sound was like a cold wind, making the picture shudder. "Is it funny?" Chapter 476： 2 Jedi "! 》 Chapter 476 Two Jedi Hall did not think that the words of Mi Mi scared the picture to stop the smile, and then made a look like nothing that had happened before, said to the white star. "His Royal Highness, is close to the sphere of influence of the faceless, are we going on the old road?" Seeing my brother''s transfer of the topic, and this is a matter of the people''s route, after the dissatisfaction of her brother, she will not mention this matter. But before she left the carriage, she stared at Hall with a sinister look. Looking at her, it seemed to be preparing to clean up Hall''s masterpiece. I didn''t speak to Hall. After shrugging my shoulders, I looked at the white star. White Star glanced at Hall with a blaming look, and then it was against the picture. "This time we have Hall and sharks, so we don''t have to sneak into the rapids. As long as Hall doesn''t have any problems, we can go from the no-facers. After the abyss, we will follow the previous road! Rapids? Abyssal waters? When Hall heard the two seas, his face suddenly showed a puzzled expression. White Star naturally put Halls expression on the foreigners eyes. She waved at the picture. The picture looked at Hall and then respectfully retired. Going out, he knows that Princess White Star has something to say to Hall. After the map went out, Bai Xing looked at Hall and explained that "the rapids are a unique place that no one can defend, not because the sea is fast, but because there are a lot of sea people in Warcraft. There are no shortages of nine World of Warcraft!" hiss! Hall heard a cold breath, he did not think that this so-called rapids of the sea is so dangerous, but he is even more surprised that the white star can be in this full of Warcraft... Yes, Jedi, she can actually get from this Jedi To the site of the faceless, this has to say that the white star is daring! White Star did not pay attention to Hall''s surprised expression. She stretched out like a white jade finger pointing to the map on the ground. "We are now at the junction of the Turtles and the Faceless. After entering the sphere of influence of the faceless, we must not only avoid hiding, but rather be generous, so they will not doubt that your identity is the Naga. Messenger!" And its the messenger? Hall couldnt help but grin as he heard his identity. He had already played the arrogant messenger before, and now hes coming? White Star ignored Hall, but continued to say, "This time your attitude can''t be too proud. After all, no one is a race of one of the three major forces of the sea. If you are too proud, it is likely to cause hostility. You are also Nor can it be too humble, which is not in line with the character of the Naga!" When Hall heard that he couldn''t help but turn his eyes, he felt that to play this role, he had to read the book "The Actor Self-cultivation", a classic that can''t be re-golden! He wants to tell the white star that he has never seen it before. "Now no face is facing us near an active volcano in the abyss, and as long as we get there, we can return to the mermaid from the abyss!" "Wait... Didn''t you just say that the abyss is also a Jedi? How do we pass? Also, I have a question, why not fly from the sky?" White Star knows that Hall is a human being, so he did not make fun of him about this idiot question. "I will answer the question why you can''t fly first! Look here..." Bai Xing said, pointing out his finger and clicking on the map. Hall looked down and found that it seemed to be the fire zone that Bai Xing said. "I believe that you also recognize it. This is a volcanic zone. From here, from the south to the north is the abyss!" "Hey!" Hall felt a bit of a toothache. He didn''t think that this abyssal sea was so big, so long! I want to go to the wall! The abyss is like a red earth continent in the One Piece. It divides the earth into two halves, and the nature of the abyss and red earth is divided into two halves. But this does not seem to explain the reason why you can''t fly! White Star did not pay attention to Hall, she continued to explain, "There are a lot of flying World of Warcraft here, they will appear here in groups, attacking anyone who dares to fly in the sky or Warcraft! Even if it is a Nine Warrior Fly here casually!" Hall heard this from the mouth, he just wanted to say flying, seeing the arrival of Warcraft immediately after the water, and then continue to fly without it? But then the words of the white star let him know how naive his thoughts are. "There are a lot of red jellyfish here, they are all three meters from the sea, and will attack any living creatures close to them! And I said that those flying World of Warcraft, they can easily attack the sea ten meters. Haizu, do you think you can fly in this situation?" When Hall heard this, he immediately remembered the seabird that attacked himself. It seemed that it rushed into the sea more than 50 meters at the time. If it wasnt for Hall to interrupt it with mental whip, it would be easier to estimate it. came back! Seeing that Hall did not speak and looked like a meditation, White Star continued to say, "Now talk about the situation in this abyss." Every time the volcano erupts here, the abyss waters near the volcano will not make a huge downward attraction, so that we can spend the abyss, which is why we are facing the volcano and the faceless. And every time we have to hurry and fight, otherwise the sea will return to its original state after the eruption, no matter who, the people above the abyss will be sucked by this attraction, even the 9th Warrior and Warcraft. No exception!" "Wait, what do you mean by saying that the abyss is under the nine-dimensional World of Warcraft? Then you said that we passed it from here is not..." When Hall thinks that he wants to enter the dense world with the white stars, it is a place where the World of Warcraft is the same, and the goose bumps are all coming out. White Star heard the words and did not show a good look at Hall. www.novelhall.com~ Some dissatisfied smile on his face. "Are you listening to me?" Hall quickly apologized and made a zipper on his mouth, indicating that he would shut up immediately. After the phoenix eyes glanced at Hall, White Star continued to say, "I also accidentally found a passage that can pass several people. As long as we are lucky, we can reach the other side without any damage!" Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but open his eyes. What good luck? What should I do if my words are not lucky? When he just wanted to speak, he suddenly thought that he had promised that White Star would not speak, so he had to hold back and wanted to wait for the White Star to finish asking questions. Who knows that after waiting for a long time, the white star did not open, and saw Hall''s doubtful eyes, White Star reached out and put the map away. "I am finished!" Hall... Recommend a friend of a book "Seabed Dominance", interested friends can look! Chapter 477： The origin of the island Chapter 477 The Origin of the Island Hall looked at the white star somewhat silently. He didn''t think he had waited for a long time, waiting for the white star to say ''finished'' so that he almost squirted a bit old blood. I dont want to say that Halls doubts are from the sea where there are so many flying World of Warcraft, that is, the abyss waters that Bai Xing said just now, what luck is good and bad, these are all white stars, and what happens in the end will come to him. Not sure! If you can''t come out after entering, then the joke will start! Hall is hard to get a chance to cross, and also has such a powerful system, if you die in this unclear, Hall will definitely be very reluctant, and it is estimated that death is dead! "What is the situation in the abyss waters? Why didn''t I understand?" Hall finally asked his doubts in his heart. After all, this is a matter of life and death! "You don''t have to understand that, then you can follow me and make sure you can reach the mermaid safely!" No matter how the Hall asks, the white star is this sentence. This makes Hall very depressed. If it is necessary to rely on the white star, her father told her about Longdao, and replaced it with other people. Hall has not married her. ! Finally, Hall still compromised. "I will not ask about this. If I find that things are not what you said, I have the right to leave on my own!" White Star nodded and ignored Hall''s threat to her, which made Hall feel like a punch on cotton. "There is one more thing! Why are there so many flying World of Warcraft here? Are they living at sea?" For this question, Bai Xing did not hide it, and said everything she knew. Originally there are many large and small islands overseas, these flying World of Warcraft is above. For this answer, Hall had this idea when he asked the question, so he was not too surprised. He could have imagined that they were in the dark, doing the airship to the sea, even if they were lucky. Did not encounter the high-level combat power of the sea, it is estimated that this is their final destination. After listening to the white star said there are so many flying World of Warcraft, Hall estimates that their airship is very likely to be sunk nearby! Think of Hall''s face can not help but become a little sad, after all, among the darker people, the dark three is a good relationship with Hall! There is also the time of Tieling City. They also helped Hall a lot. If there is no such situation, it is estimated that Hall will not come to the Haizu here. This connects things together, and Hall feels that God is like this! Just when Hall was a little sad, the words of White Star made Hall feel that he seemed to hear something incredible. The original words of White Star are like "Those islands can float!" floating? Hall is not sure to look at the white stars, are these all artificial islands? I have less reading, you don''t lie to me! Is this technology of this different world reaching this level? Fortunately, White Star is in a good mood today and acts as a commentator. It turns out that these islands are made up of lava from the submarine volcanoes. These lavas are different from the lavas that Hall recognizes, and they can float on the water! It is because of this characteristic that the islands of lava erupted by submarine volcanoes are constantly migrating on the sea every day. "How did those who found their home after flying out of Warcraft? Do they have an automatic navigation system?" "Automatic navigation system? When is this?" Hall did not think that he was excited to say the words on the earth, seeing the white star looking at himself with a puzzled look, Hall quickly made a haha. "Ah, no, I want to ask them, after every time they go out, is there a way to find their own home in the sea?" Bai Xingmei stared at Hall closely. She always felt that the words did not seem to mean this. What automatic navigation system is probably what kind of magic he developed. If Hall knows what Bai Xing thinks, he will admire her brain! However, he will still tell Baixing seriously that she made a mistake! He is not a magician, just a summoner! "The flying world of Warcraft has a very strong sense of smell, they can find their own nest very easily!" Isn''t this a disguised automatic navigation system? For the world''s unique ability of Warcraft, Hall has some strange things, after all, here is not the Earth, but the world of sword and magic coexisted in Allen! Then the two talked about other situations, and then stopped talking until the sound of the meter came out. It turned out that the nearest town to the faceless is now, the road has been faintly visible to see the figure, and the meter and the map have to enter the carriage together, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable once seen by the faceless. Shark replaced the map and drove the car. Hall arranged a circle of mental power around the carriage. He prevented the no-face-to-face high-level personnel from exploring his carriage. If it was exposed, it would be troublesome. Hall just finished doing this, the carriage was stopped, and soon the shark''s cold sound came from outside. "Do you know who is in the car? You are so bold and dare to stop my master''s carriage!" Hall heard the words through the mental power to see I saw a team of no-face warriors holding weapons in front of the carriage, and sharks are staring at the headless face Warrior. See shark power is so strong, and the carriage stopped is so luxurious, obviously the identity of the man in the carriage is absolutely not ordinary, plus the shark warriors such as Shark Wei must be called the master in the carriage, the no-face warrior The face suddenly softened. "Please be rude, here is the city without water. The carriages that come in and out must be checked off. This is the account of the city government!" When Shark heard this, he suddenly became angry. "You better let me go, otherwise I will alarm my master. When you don''t say it to you, even your city owners can''t eat and go!" Shark Wei originally looked like It was awkward, and when it was angry, the jagged teeth suddenly appeared, as if the faceless person was in this way, Shark would use his teeth to tear him apart. Seeing the shark''s appearance, the faceless captain''s face became a little hard to look at, and he saw that he suddenly pulled out his weapon and stared coldly at the shark. "Shark Warriors, here is the great land of no face, you better do what we say!" Chapter 478： Kara city Chapter 478 Kara City "For subscription, these two days specialize in tidying the front typos, sorry! "This is the land of the faceless, even if your master is a Naga, you must abide by the rules here!" The sudden hardship of the captain of the faceless team made Hall and the sharks inferior, especially in the carriage of the carriage. He did not think that the faceless person who was the fourth-class fighter in front of him would actually speak like this. Turning his head and glanced at the white star, seeing the white star smile face and nodding his face, he immediately understood, it seems that this action, so you need to play this identity of the Naga messenger. At the same time, this thing also makes Hall understand the truth, that is, don''t look at the fact that the Naga now is a royal family, but their prestige does not seem so useful here. I don''t know what the benefits of the Naga people gave to the faceless people. They even let them fully fight for the individual fishermen instead of going to the Naga to seize the throne. Is it true that the mermaid is Wei? The faceless person is Wu, is the Naga family? How to look at it is not like it! ? For this idea, he was vetoed when he just appeared in Hall''s mind. He was joking, the four major legions of the Naga people, that is not a strong existence, saying that the Naga people are blasphemy, this is simply insulting them! Since this is not the case, what is the reason? Hall glanced at the white star, and he felt that he should find a time to ask her again. What he needs to do now is to play his role and then safely pass the face of the faceless! Outside the carriage When Shark wanted to say something, suddenly a voice came from behind. "Shark Wei, what''s the matter?" Shark Wei heard that the original expression of anger suddenly changed, and he respectfully performed a courtesy to the Hall. "Master, I am very sorry! They said that you have to get off the bus and check. The amount I said is too low. They can''t listen!" Shark Wei did not add oil and vinegar, just said the situation just now, Hall plated a face, cold eyes looked at those who faceless. The captain of the faceless leader did not think that the owner of Shawei was actually a Naga warrior. For the faceless, both the mermaid and the Naga were the targets they wanted to defeat. After all, the two of them are finally the culprit to pull them down from the sea kings, but now the goal of the faceless people is the mermaid, so they have reached an agreement with the Naga people and formed an alliance for the time being. relationship. As for why the no-faced king will decide this way, this is not what his little captain can know! All he needs to do is to listen to the superior arrangements, which is enough! "This faceless warrior, I feel very pleased with your due diligence, but this time I am representing my king to meet with you. I am not giving you face, but you think you have Is it right to search my carriage? Or do you think there are weapons in my carriage that can hurt the faceless king?" The faceless person suddenly changed his face, not only him, but several of his former imposing faceless warriors were also confronted by Halls words. No matter what the situation that Hall said, it is not the decision of these small soldiers. The former Hall said that there is nothing wrong with him. He does not have the right to search the carriage of a Naga messenger. It is also done by a faceless adult like the corresponding city owner. The second one cannot even say more. What is it, this is related to their faceless Wang, he dare to talk about it? Several faceless people immediately communicated quickly, and finally they came to a conclusion, that is, to report as soon as possible, and to honor the Hall to the city. Sure enough, as they reported it through their own unique methods, they suddenly came up with a message. "Don''t be rude! Grand greeting!" The head of the faceless captain twitched a little, and finally he obeyed the above order, and after collecting the weapon, he performed a faceless gift to Hall. "Respected Naga messengers, let me forgive me for being rude, and the Lord of the Lord will come soon!" For the soft-faced captain''s service, Hall was secretly proud, but his face was still cold and proud, and he said faintly to the faceless. "Look at your sincere apology, forgive you this time!" Well! The faceless captain''s face suddenly became iron, but his original face was green, so it didn''t look so obvious. For Hall''s arrogant appearance, the captain of the faceless man clenched his hands in a tight grip, and after taking a deep breath, he slowly released. "Adult, please!" Humph! Hall did not speak, went directly into the carriage, and shark Wei was coldly glanced at the captain of the faceless, and then said faintly. "Go! Lead the way!" A few faceless warriors were very angry at the moment. They had hatred with the Naga people, but now they have to respectfully welcome the arrogant Naga people into the city. If one day they want to When the Naga people go to war, each of them will kill the nasty naga without mercy! Under the leadership of the no-face warrior, the sharks drove slowly into the city of the faceless. It is said to be a city. In fact, it is a bungalow built of rocks on the seabed. The highest is only a three-storey building. The city is not very large, it is estimated that this is also a reason for being remote. The carriage slowly progressed, and Hall followed the opportunity to ask Bai Xing''s own doubts. However, the answer of White Star made Hall shake his head, because she said that she was not very clear. She considered several situations for this answer. First ~ www.novelhall.com ~ no face and Naga reached an agreement to eliminate the mermaid family after the sea, but this is quickly denied by the white star itself, a mountain can accommodate two tigers! Second, consider that this is likely to be a conspiracy of the faceless. As for what, Bai Xing could not understand it at a time. Hall heard a faint thought in his mind, but what was depressing was that he suddenly had no clue when he wanted to catch it. After the white star finished speaking, he suddenly saw that Hall was frowning and eye-catching. It seemed that he did not listen to himself, and he couldnt help but look at him. "Hall, are you listening to me?" Hall heard the words suddenly woke up, looked at the wrath of the white star, and could not help but touch the nose. "Oh, sorry, I was thinking about things, I..." When Hall just wanted to explain, a loud voice came from outside. "The Lord of the City of Cala, Spencer, welcomes the naga royal ambassador!" Chapter 479： All the life 《》 Chapter 479 Life is all about "The Lord of the City of Cala, Spencer, welcomes the Naga Messenger!" As a thick voice passed to Hall''s ears, he immediately understood that this should be the highest leader in Kara. Looked at the white stars and others, indicating that they continue to wait here, and they have to go out and face this no-faced person called Spencer. White Star looked calmly at Hall and gave him a positive look. Hall nodded slightly and then turned and walked out. When Mi saw Hall out, he came over and asked softly, "His Royal Highness, is this really good? What if he doesn''t handle it well? Here is the territory of the no-facers. When we escape, there is no place." escape!" Not only that meter, but even the face on the side of the picture is a face that agrees. White Star looked at the rice brother and sister with a funny look. "Now that is it too late? Do you think we regret it now that we have time to go? It is estimated that we will doubt us when we turn around and no face, will it be equal to the stuffing? ?" "This... what can I do?" The meter was anxious. Fortunately, Hall and White Star used magic to isolate the sound before it was used. The carriage made of this high-grade shell has better sound insulation effect, otherwise it is very likely I was heard by the outside faceless. "Seduce a little! That meter, rest assured, Hall is not an ordinary person. Do you think there are a few people who can suffer in his hands? Just say that you played cards with him. Have you seen him suffer?" Although the time that Bai Xing and Hall knew was only a few days, but the white star had already seen it, Hall was not an easy-to-loss owner. If you dont say anything, you can see it from the landlord. If its not the meter that has been robbing the landlord, its estimated that when Hall robs the landlord, even if she and the meter are added together, it wont be Halls opponent. . I thought that if it was true, then my face wouldnt be... I thought that Hallas face was painted like that, and White Star Wild couldnt help but have a cold. When I heard the white star, then Mi suddenly realized it. It was estimated that she thought of her being made by Hall. The face that she was worried about suddenly became angry. "Its also true that this guy is so hateful, its best to let the no-facers clean up him!" Bai Xing heard a smile, she naturally knows that Mi is talking, so she does not break, laughed and no longer speak. on the other hand After Hall came out of the carriage, he immediately saw a burly faceless man who saw him wearing a costume that represented the characteristics of a faceless man. He did not carry a weapon, but behind him was a group of faceless people. Seeing them looks like the famous nobility of the city. At this time, they were saluting in a respectful manner in the direction of Hall. After seeing Hall, the people first looked at him with curious eyes, and then they prayed again under the leadership of Spencer. Hall looked at the salute of these faceless people, and he had to master a degree as long as he wanted to play this role. This degree is an adjective. It is very difficult to be clear, so Bai Xing tells him to be proud and not mad, to be polite and not humble! At that time, Hall directly told the white star to let her perform. Who knows that the white star is smiling and telling her that she can''t do it. I think that this kind of difficult action can only be made by people like Hall. And the bad girl of that meter will directly point out that people who are not thick enough can''t do it! Hall couldn''t help but glance at her at the time. What is a person whose face is not thick enough? Is my skin thin, is it good? Naturally, in addition to causing silver and Nami smiles, he also provoked a sharp cough on the side. Obviously he does not agree with Hall. Forget it, don''t talk to people who don''t have eyes! "The Spencer Lord is polite! This time, on behalf of my king, I will send a message to the faceless king. Please arrange for us to rest as soon as possible. We will continue to leave tomorrow. Things can''t be delayed! I don''t want to see it on the road. The intercepted thing, so I hope that if you can, you can send a team of soldiers to open the way for me!" When Hall said this, although there was not much maliciousness in the tone, it still made the no-facers think that it was uncomfortable. You are just a messenger of the Naga, and you are teaching a city owner how to do things. This has to be said. The Naga people really think of themselves as the royal family of the seas. A few young faceless people suddenly changed their face. They just wanted to talk but were stopped by a few older faceless people. After all, its not appropriate to speak in their capacity at this time. They and Hall. The identity is no longer a level, so it is easy for Hall to catch the handle! Spencer heard that his face did not show an angry expression, but said in a whispering tone. "The naga ambassador, the news of your coming, I have already reported to the adults in this sea area. He is already preparing for the ambassador. Today, I will invite the adults to rest here for one night. We will send someone to send the messenger to Wangcheng tomorrow morning. !" For Spencer, Hall nodded unfortunately. In fact, he had thought about whether to rest here again. Bai Xing told her that it would be better to stay here for a while. After all, they are now posing as Naga messengers, if they are performing. Too eager or too obvious, it is easy to be seen by the faceless. After all, no face is not a brainless person! They are slaves to the ancient gods. Can people who can be slaves to the ancient gods be stupid? Although this makes people sound different, but in fact it is! Therefore, Hall and White Star think that since they are doing a play, they have to do a full set of Since they are dressed as Naga messengers, then when they are the best at the first stop, they will be their own identity and let the other party Sending soldiers along the road to escort, I believe that no one will doubt for a long time. In this way, the possibility that Hall will be discovered with the white stars through the faceless face will be greatly reduced. It is estimated that this is what people often say under the lights! After seeing Spencer''s agreement, Hall nodded slightly, and then did not leave the carriage, so he turned directly into the carriage. For Hall''s rude many faceless people were angry, but after seeing Spencer take the lead and follow the carriage, everyone was not willing to follow. Original Spencer had to arrange for Hall to live in the city''s main government, which was the first three-story building on the sea floor that Hall first saw, but was eventually rejected by Hall. After all, it was inconvenient to let the white stars appear, so I finally chose to settle in the station. Let the shark optimistic about the carriage, Hall alone left the carriage under the eyes of the dissatisfied look into the station... Chapter 480： Banquet Chapter 480 Banquet "In the past two days, I have specifically looked at the previous chapters to correct the wrong words. If there is a big trouble, I can tell where it is, not in the spray, thank you! Just when Hall was in the station, and when the white stars were in the carriage, a group of people in the main city of Karacheng was gathering here. If Hall is there, he will recognize it. These people are all the top-level high-level people who have greeted them before. One of the faceless veterans with a wrinkled face stood up and said in a low voice. "Spencer, although we don''t know the intention of the Naga people to send messengers suddenly, we can see from which Naga messenger''s attitude, this time they seem to be not good!" Spencer looked at the old man with respect and respect, and nodded seriously, his face did not show any dissatisfied expression. Don''t look at this old man''s age, but his identity is not low. He is the owner of the last city of Kala, Cullo, and he is also the teacher of Spencer! It can be said that without his initiative to give way and recommend, Spencer can not sit on the seat of the city so quickly. "Yes, Master Cullo is right. This Naga messenger not only has a bad attitude, but also does not accept the good intentions of us to arrange his residence in the city. I insist on going to the station to live. It seems that he is also guarding us!" "No, today, his attitude towards the big man of the city, let alone the atmosphere of the juniors, even I almost couldn''t help but start!" "Hey, you? Got it, don''t say that you are packing up, you still sit down honestly, so as not to hurt your waist!" With the mouths of everyone screaming, the whole hall was noisy, and suddenly there was a scream in their minds, and then everyone had to calm down. It was the oldest person who spoke the voice that was originally screaming, that is, Cullo, the old city owner of Kara City. "What kind of system! They are all old, still yelling here, not like!" Although Cullo is older, he has retired from the position of the city owner, but his prestige is still there. From the eyes of those people with a trace of fear, it can be seen how much Cukuro is in his youth. Strong. After everyone was quiet, Cullo said to the crowd, "Spencer is the city owner, everything is based on him!" Spencer gratefully glanced at Cullo, and he was very grateful to the teacher who took the initiative and recommended him. If it weren''t for his teacher, it is estimated that he is likely to be fighting the mermaid in the army in the hands of the 1000-strong team captain. After coughing, Spencer attracted everyone''s eyes. "The arrival of the Naga messenger, we should do it, we can''t let the Naga people catch our handle. After all, now we It is a relationship with the Naga people. No matter what aspect, we can''t have any mistakes here! After the evening, we will arrange a banquet to entertain the Naga messengers. I don''t want to see those situations that I don''t want to see! No?" Spencer is not a person who is incapable. Otherwise, Cullo will not give him a city with confidence. Seeing Spencers calm and calm command here, Cullo feels satisfied with his chin. beard. To say that it is a beard, in fact, it is a strip of tentacles, this is a unique feature of the elderly. ...... On the other hand, Hall, who is standing at the station, did not think that at this time, not far from the territory of the no-faced, thousands of black shadows are slowly moving toward this place. Some sea creatures are seeing them afterwards. Choose to leave quickly, and those who are unlucky to escape are tragedies that are swallowed up by them. One of the huge figures was surrounded by dozens of sound groups, and the appearance of a leader went out. The huge figure spit out his tongue and felt the direction and immediately said to the shadow around him. "The man is over there, I must catch him this time!" With his orders, countless figures quickly moved in the direction he pointed out. If people with intensive phobia see the scene, it is estimated that they will be directly scared! ...... Hall in the station is worried that the white stars and other people on the carriage will be discovered by the faceless. After all, the spirit of the no-facers is stronger. If they are accidentally discovered, then Hall can only get from the rapids. ran away. Fortunately, this did not happen. The sharks guarded there and there was no faceless person to disturb, which made Hall breathe a sigh of relief. At this moment, suddenly a staff member of the station came up to tell Hall that Spencer adults prepared a party at night and invited him to participate. After Hall heard the news, the first reaction was to refuse. After all, he was pretending to be a Naga messenger. It was a risk factor for him to be exposed. Although this is a fringe city with no face, if there is a nine magician in it, the role of his high elf''s face will be invalid. However, after considering it a bit, Hall still agreed to participate in this banquet. After all, it was too abnormal to attract the attention of others. After sending the staff at the station, Hall continued to stay in the room until the evening when he received a notice from the staff that the party was ready. After Hall had cleaned up a bit, it was only under the leadership of the staff that he left the station. At this time, there was already a team of no-facers waiting outside. Hall knew it when they saw it. They should come to greet themselves. For their good show, Hall couldn''t help but secretly sneak a sneak peek, knowing that he was a pretending Naga messenger, and if those who had no face knew it, they wouldn''t know what would be tempered. As for what they will be tempered, this is not what Hall cares, he said to the sharks on the side. "You don''t want to go around here In case you broke the carriage that Wang gave me, be careful I will throw you away to feed the fish!" Shark Wei naturally understood the meaning of Hall''s words. On the bright side, he told him not to let others touch the carriage. In fact, he was asked not to let the faceless people discover the white stars inside them. And those who have no face see Hall in front of their face to warn the sharks, in fact they know in their hearts, Hall is warning them in disguise! Although the staff of the station was also a faceless person, his identity was low, and he did not have the confidence to let him refute Hall. Therefore, he quickly stepped forward to ensure that this carriage will never go wrong. Hall was very satisfied with the position of the staff at the station, and then said to the faceless who came to meet them. "Go, lead the way!" Fortunately, these faceless people are Spencer''s carefully selected people. They already knew Hall, so everyone did not show any angry expression. Instead, after respecting the court''s respectful salute, this is the case. Open the road ahead. Chapter 481： Hall forced to eat fish Chapter 481 is forced to eat fish Hall Along the way, many faceless people looked at the scene in front of them. Hall swayed and walked toward the city government under the leadership of a group of city guards. At this time, the residents of the city of Kara have already known that Hall, the messenger of the Naga, has come and heard about his rude behavior at the door. The faceless people who were dissatisfied with the Naga people stood in a cold eye and looked at Hall. If there were not the City Guards here, some impulsive young people would have to go up to clean up the Hall. Hall did not pay attention to the ill-fated eyes of those who had no face. He still walked behind the guards of the city government. Soon they came to the three-story building, and a faceless person who was obviously like a housekeeper quickly walked down the steps. For Hall, he was the first to go. "The distinguished Naga ambassador, the urban master, they are already waiting inside, please come with me!" In fact, Spencer wanted to greet Hall at the door, but this proposal was vetoed by his teacher, Cullo, because there were many people outside, which is very easy for Spencer. The population tongue is not as good as waiting for Hall to come in and meet. Spencer soon understood the meaning of Cullo, and his gratitude to Cullo was born. "This is the teacher!" After all, he has not settled in Karacheng for a long time. It takes a while to control the city. If the incident is caused by the public''s dissatisfaction, when he wants to execute any orders, it is estimated that they will be arrogant. However, there must be a premise to do this, that is, Hall can''t be angry, otherwise he will not escape if he angers the Naga messenger, a scornful crime! Fortunately, Hall did not care too much about this matter. He really didn''t want to come to this party, but there was no way. In order to be able to safely pass through the no-faced territory, he had to come to today''s party. As soon as he came in, Hall first saw a group of high-level people headed by Spencer who met outside this morning. They were waiting for themselves at the door of the hall at this time, and Spencer immediately smiled as soon as he saw himself coming in. "I am very sorry, the ambassador is an adult, because there are some official things to deal with, so I didn''t go to the station to meet you, sorry!" "Oh, I also said that I didn''t see the big man of the city just now. It turned out to be the case!" Hall can''t be too passionate, and naturally not too cold, so he dreams of being a naga, what tone it should be. Fortunately, before he came, he and Kitty and Cartnell learned about the situation. Sure enough, after Halls words were finished, it did not cause other people to doubt except to cause some young faceless people to glare. "Oh, I am very sorry! The party is ready, just waiting for the Ambassador to come, please!" "Well!" Hall nodded his face and then walked into the banquet hall under the leadership of Spencer. When he came in, he raised some interest. He didn''t think that the banquet held here at the Hai people was so interesting. First of all, a group of Haibei women with shells on their backs are standing respectfully at the banquet, not to mention that they have some sea-style clothes and their beautiful faces, but they really have a flavor. An exotic feeling. Secondly, around the hall, there were constant bubbles coming out of the ground, then floating on the ceiling and bursting out and making a wonderful sound. The continuous sounds combine to create a wonderful piece of music that gives you a feeling of comfort. "interesting" The dining table in the sea is similar to that on the land. The banquet is also a buffet mode. If the people here are all monsters, Hall thought he had come to the Western Restaurant. Hall walked in quietly, and Spencer really did a bit of work in the hospitality, and even the fish that the Naga people liked to eat had some. If Hall is a pretending Naga messenger, he really wants to give Spencer a thumbs up. "Mr. Ambassadors please!" Under Spencer''s leadership, Hall and others came to a table in the hall, and Spencer took the initiative to give the seat to Hall. Hall did not sit down at all, but this scene also Seen in the eyes of many faceless people, their hatred of Hall increased more and more. Since the protagonist of the banquet was built around Hall, the rest of the banquet, except Spencer and Cullo, are some of the places in Kara. Under the guise of these people, the banquet that was originally embarrassing because of Hall''s stinky face was rarely a little easier. Several Haibei women came up with some food and placed them respectfully on the table. Hall was the main guest, and he naturally wouldn''t take the food by himself. In fact, when Hall saw the **** fish, he had already excluded it. He did not expect that these foods would be one of the favorite foods of the Naga! However, he was countless, that is, he did not think that he would not take this food, and those Haibei women actually took it. Thank you very much! In the heart of the Hall, I looked at the beautiful Haibei women with some laughter and laughter. Do you really want to succumb to the life of the Savage today? Even in the era of the Earth, Hall has not eaten sashimi, not to mention the **** fish that is now in front of him... "Nima... Eat or not?" Just when Hall was hesitant, ~Colo, who was on the side of it, made a choice for him. "Oh, the messenger is an adult, this is a squid, but it is very rare. Just happened to be lucky today, just grab it and give it to the messenger! Please use it slowly!" Looking at the old no-faced person reaching out and telling himself to taste, Hall is crying out, this old guy is really... too warm! "Oh, the messenger, my teacher said it is good, this squid is just around the corner, otherwise I have nothing to entertain you!" Spencer also added a sentence, and the other faceless people who were specially recruited naturally also flattered, saying that they just happened to be the adults, and then there was just a squid, which was really a blessing in Kara city. I heard that Hall almost squirted even if he didn''t eat the fish! Are you not a royal family of the seas before? Can you not be so shameful? Just when Hall decided to eat even if he was sick, suddenly a figure appeared in front of him, which made him unable to stop. "Spension City Lord, what is going on here?" Chapter 482： Continue to play Chapter 482 continues "What is happening?" When he heard Hall, Spencer and others looked at the corner of the party. I didnt know when a woman from a mermaid was picking up garbage nearby. I saw that her tail was locked with an iron chain that I didnt know what material was made. One end of the chain was a human-sized iron ball. It was because of this huge iron ball that caused her face to be very painful at this time. Obviously, this iron ball brought her not only physical damage, but also mental damage. "Oh, the ambassador is saying this, this is the captive caught in the battle with the mermaid! Oh, yes, almost forgot, the ambassador may be coming for the first time, so it is not common for this situation. Captives like this are very common in us. Generally, male mermaids either kill directly or they will be thrown into the seabed mine to mine!" Spencer said that he paused a little here and saw that Hall did not show his dissatisfied expression and continued to say this time. "The ambassador, you know, as in the kind of submarine mines, digging ore can be a dangerous job, not only because the pressure of the sea is too great, but also because the mine is collapsed, and there is a sea of ??warcraft that makes a living by drilling holes. Haiyan beasts, who occasionally appear and attack mining workers, so such work is usually handed over to mermaid captives and some criminals to do it!" "As for female mermaids, most of them are sold to slaves as slaves. You also know that most of them are very embarrassed, so they have to lock them to prevent them from escaping!" Spencer said that Hall probably understood that when he looked at the mermaid woman, she suddenly felt a strange look at herself, looked up and saw that the gaze turned out to be Hall, face Involuntarily revealing a look that he can''t wait to eat his flesh and drink his blood. The performance of the female mermaid is seen in the eyes of those who faceless. For the change of the expression of this female mermaid, they can all see clearly, and their hearts are immediately happy. They are very clear that the mermaid hatred of the Naga is not lower than that of the no-face, so the reason why this mermaid woman appears here is somewhat intriguing. Hall didn''t think that the mermaid woman would stare at herself with such a gaze. It was a feeling of being filled with hatred as if to tear herself. "Is it a good thing to catch you and torture you? Is your eye using the wrong place?" Hall''s face was full of dissatisfied expressions, but the rest of the light was looking at the surrounding situation, and soon he found that the nearby faceless people were secretly watching themselves. No, what is the situation? Halls mind was running fast, and he felt that he seemed to miss something. The original Hall, who had no clue, saw the smug smile on the face of a young faceless man. He suddenly understood that these faceless people I don''t dare to face myself rude, but they can make themselves angry through the mermaid family. At the end of the game, the mermaid killed the mermaid in the end, and then they both watched the show and got angry, playing a good calculation! But is this necessary? Having said that, it took less than a few seconds. Hall has already thought of a solution. Since they are doing this, why dont they push the boat? Thinking of this, Hall suddenly became difficult to look at, and he patted the table with a cold scream. The squid on the table seemed to be Halls intentional, just shot in the corner of the plate, and they were called Spikes. They were called expensive squid. The food fell directly on the ground. This situation was seen by those who had no face. Many young people showed a smug expression on their faces, but they soon converge because Spencers eyes had just swept away from them. "The messenger, what''s wrong with this? Is that the mermaid offending you? I will punish her!" One of the most eye-catching faceless people quickly asked, not only that, but he also went to Hall. Helped to sort out the food on the Hall table that was beaten by Hall. A pleasing appearance made the other faceless people unable to hold their hearts cold, but fortunately they all knew this faceless person. The hatred of him and the Naga people is irreconcilable. It is because of this that they This no-facer approach did not produce excessive behavior. Hall is not a fool. Although the faceless person in front of him has a look of pleasing, he feels that he is too artificial, that is, too fake. Halls mental strength is much stronger than the average person. He naturally I can feel that this guy is not right. But he can''t manage that much now, pointing to the mermaid woman who said coldly. "This mermaid dare to make a provocative expression on the great Naga warriors. Spencer City Lord, this mermaid, I hope you will give it to me, and I will decide what to change for you!" Spencer heard that he would ask Hall for something, but it was a slave to the mermaid. Besides, he knew what was going on in this incident. Since Hall wanted this mermaid, why didnt he push the boat and then Take this matter with you. After the mermaid woman was taken away with anger, Hall also took the opportunity to reveal a look of anger and left the party. Spencer naturally wants to keep Hall, but when he sees Hall, he has decided to leave, naturally it is not good to force to stay, ask if it will make people send the squid in the past, and Hall will agree after thinking about it. Anyway, his purpose has been reached, bring back to eat and eat, who knows! Watching Hall go away Spencer''s original smiley face suddenly became gloomy. "Teacher...this thing..." Cullo waved his hand to interrupt him, and then he said, "The younger generation needs such a person, although his practice is somewhat wrong at this time, but the ending is good! Are you right? Hehehe!" Spencer saw his teacher and said that he finally laughed. He immediately understood that his teacher was not prepared to pursue the responsibilities of the young people. He naturally did not dare to have opinions. "Okay! Manage the city well. There are still many things to learn in the future. Yes, tomorrow, the Naga messenger will go, arrange a team of people to **** him, and you will do it yourself!" ...... On the other hand, when Hall returned to the station, he looked at Shark and looked at him. He understood that there was no situation and he continued to sneak into the room. As soon as the door opened, the mermaid woman was being placed in the room by the big flowers, and looked at the Hall who had just entered the door with a murderous look. Chapter 483： Do you know the meter and the picture? Chapter 483 Do you know the meter and the picture? As soon as Hall entered, he saw that the mermaid woman was staring at herself with a pair of angry eyes. It is estimated that if the mouth is blocked by something, some unpleasant words will be spit out from her mouth. Hall, who just wanted to say something, suddenly heard a voice coming from outside, turned around and saw that it was the staff of the previous station, and he was holding a squid meal that Hall had never escaped before! Some nausea in the heart forced the idea of ??vomiting, let him put things away, waved him to leave, and told him not to bother him. The faceless person was a sleek person. After looking at the mermaid woman who looked good, he smiled and took a gift, and then he left. I go! What is your look? Is this a mermaid family, does the mermaid know? Below is the fish tail! Keke! Almost badly damaged by the old driver! "That... can you eat?" The mermaid woman''s eyes widened and she looked at Hall with an incredible look. She thought a lot, but I really didn''t think that the first sentence after Hall came back would be like this. The huge contrast made her all the time. No response. "Oh, I forgot that you can''t open your mouth!" Hall patted his head and said with a smile on his face. However, he forgot that his face was like a naga. He thought that the smile and the amiable expression were so embarrassing to the mermaid woman. The face is full of scales, a pair of jagged teeth, the shape of the teeth floating up when laughing, it is estimated that at night, the timid people will be scared if they see this. The mermaid woman who turned back to God looked at Hall with a vigilant look. She moved her body, but because it was too tightly tied, it made her feel that her body hurts, so she hated Hall more. stand up. For bringing this mermaid woman, Hall only saw that she was a member of the White Star. He felt that this was not too difficult for himself, so he decided to do so temporarily. I just didn''t think that Spencer had no intention of being embarrassed, but he sent the mermaid woman. For today''s business, although he feels that there is a trace of eccentricity, but in the end, he did not suffer anyway? As for the fact that the faceless person really wants to have nothing to do with him, his naga messenger is posing, and the hatred caused by the Naga is naturally taken over by the Naga! Looking at the vigilant mermaid woman in front of her eyes, Hall thought after thinking about it. "Give you two choices, one is to continue to be tied to tomorrow, the second is that I will help you untie the ropes, you stay quietly here, don''t move, don''t talk! You choose!" The mermaid woman heard some unbelievable look at Hall. After she was arrested, she was enslaved by the faceless. If she believed that there would be a tribe to save her, she would have been tortured to death. Today, she was suddenly taken to the banquet hall to clean it. Although she had done this, it was the first time to clean it at this banquet. Its just that she didnt think that she would meet the Naga people here. For the Naga, the mermaid is very hateful from top to bottom! The original calm life was broken by the Naga, not only that, their homes were destroyed and occupied by the Naga, and they were even rushed to the top of the East China Sea. To know that the environment there is very bad, many people can not adapt to die inside, not only that, the food there is very scarce, in addition to the soldiers can guarantee three meals a day, the other mermaid are often full of meal, Hungry. But everyone has no complaints, because they know that only in this way can they guarantee the strength of the soldiers, and only then can they defeat the faceless under the leadership of the mermaid king and break through the obstacles of the faceless. Hometown. In fact, she has a status that has been concealed for a long time. She is called Vatlinna. She is not an ordinary mermaid. Her father is the first squad leader of the mermaid, Simon, a nine-level intermediate fighter! This is why she will firmly believe that someone will come to save her. He believes that her father will not care about her! As the daughter of the first squad leader of the mermaid family, she naturally would not hide in the rear. Last time she participated in a private battle, but because the other party was too strong, the mermaid warriors who knew her identity in this battle were sacrificed. And she herself was stunned by the faceless because she had no time to escape. When she woke up, it was discovered that she had been captured by the faceless. Then it was enslaved by the faceless, until today it was sent to the room of the Naga! After listening to Hall, although Vatlinna still doubts the purpose of Hall, but can be more comfortable, who wants to continue to be tied? So she nodded to Hall and said that she was obedient. Hall saw a smile and walked over to help her untie the rope But the ball on the tail was not immediately released. After all, Hall doesn''t know if she will come after the release. Its not that Hall is afraid of her, but Hall is worried that once the movement is too big, it will cause the attention of the faceless, and it will be bad if the identity is exposed. "call!" When Vatlinna saw that Hall really untied his rope and did not make any other strange movements, it was relieved in her heart, but she quickly became alert because she did not know the purpose of Hall. What is it, does he already know his identity? Ready to take yourself to marry your father? It has to be said that women just like to think about it, and they give themselves ample reason to explain their guess. She even decided that once Hall did, even if she committed suicide, she would not see this happening! Although her father loves him very much, she is more aware of the future of her mermaid than she is. Just as she was thinking about it, Halls voice suddenly came. "Do you know the meter and the picture?" what? Vatlinna heard a sudden change in her face. She looked at Hall with vigilance and just wanted to put out a fighting posture and found that her tail was still tied. She is naturally very clear about the two names that Hall has just proposed. They are the personal guards of the mermaid princess Bai Xing. Their mission this time is actually related to Bai Xingye. They want to sneak into the white star, but unfortunately they were finally noticed by the faceless. After being captured, she was still worried about the situation of Princess Bai Xing, but she did not expect that today she heard the news about Bai Xing in the mouth of a Naga... Ps: Recommend a copy of "The Evil Emperor Cang", well, interested to see... Chapter 484： The problem is coming Chapter 484 is coming. "who are you?" Vatlinna looked at Hall with horror, she was already speculating whether her hidden identity was exposed, and even more frightening to her, was the Princess of White Star also caught by the Naga! At the thought of this situation, Vatlinna suddenly became pale and pale, and she felt a tingling tingling in her heart. She did not expect that the worst ending she would not see was still happening. "Who am I? This question is really bad!" Hall touched his head, thinking about whether to bring her directly into the carriage and meet the white star, but there are too many faceless eyes and ears near the carriage. It is not good if you are misunderstood. Do you want to use blood stasis for her? Then throw it into the space? When this idea came out, it was negated by Hall. First, this method is generally only used by the enemy! Second, I suddenly turned Vatlinna out of thin air, how can I explain it to White Star? Say you guys are also World of Warcraft, can I summon? So white star you also become my summoned beast? It is estimated that Hall really does this, the mermaid king will definitely let him die, don''t want it! So now the question is coming, how can I explain it to her, and convince her? Just when Hall had a headache, a sudden scream came from afar. When he heard the sound, Hall suddenly shuddered, and soon he thought of something. "No way" The words have not been finished yet, a voice full of anger and coldness came from afar, and the voice without a trace of emotion made everyone feel a breath of death. "Give me in, the **** is here, must catch the abominable person!" Kahn! I have cut the grass! When Hall heard the sound, he was shocked. He didn''t think that Kahn would catch up so quickly. Suddenly he realized what he was doing, and quickly took out a reagent to drink it, and then quickly gave the ball to him. Into the space. Hall''s approach made Vatlina very confused. Although she was also stunned by this voice, she was even more curious as to why this naga in front of her eyes would be afraid to be like this. As Hall closed the ball, the angry voice came again. "Damn! Bring me here, don''t let anyone escape!" When I heard this, Hall still dared to stay, and grabbed the horrified Vatlinna and went outside. "You, what are you doing, don''t pull me! I won''t leave!" Although Vatlinna didn''t know that Hall was so eager to pull what she was going to do, she didn''t want to follow Hall. Oh my God! What time are you messing up at this time! Hall gave her a sigh of relief and said, "Don''t mess, or I will tear your clothes off!" Not to mention, Hall''s sentence is very useful, just let Vatlina give up the struggle as soon as she finishes, but she looks at Hall''s eyes full of anger and grievances. Hey! Also wronged! Hall didn''t pay attention to what Vatlinna thought. When she pulled her, she went out of the station. At this time, the outside was already in a mess. The streets were full of no-facers. Some faceless warriors quickly swam toward the west with weapons. . "Go! Let''s go east! The sooner the better!" After Hall and Shark greeted him, Vetteline, who was unwilling to take it, entered the carriage. As soon as he came in, the carriage moved, and at the same time, Vatlinna, who had just turned a face and reluctantly, immediately exclaimed after seeing the people inside. "White Star Princess? That meter? That picture?" "Vatlinna?" The three white stars were also surprised to see the people. They did not expect that when Hall came in, he still came with a mermaid woman, and the mermaid women even knew it! This has to say that fate is really a magical thing. "Are you also caught by this abominable naga?" Vatlinna was surprised to see the white stars, but he did not want to meet in this situation! Awful naga? The white star looked at each other and then turned to look at the wicked naga that Vatlinna said. Hall looked at the unobtrusive Vatlinna with some speechlessness, and then found that the white stars used a strange look and suddenly said nothing. "Look what, she is talking about naga! Not me!" Fight! First of all, I couldnt help but laugh and it turned out to be a white star. Then the meter giggled with a giggling. As for the picture, it was flushed and the shoulders twitched from time to time. "When you want to laugh, you laugh! You are dying!" He took a look at the picture of this savage mermaid, and then he looked at the face of Vettelin. "I want to know what to ask them! Its important to escape now!" Seeing that Halls expression became serious, White Star immediately realized what seemed to be going on, so he quickly asked for a smile. "Hall, what''s wrong?" Nothing is not concealed The face is a bit ugly and says, "Kahn is chasing it! We have to escape from here!" There was a reason for the war ancient trees, so Hall had some courage in the face of Kahns nine-dimensional Warcraft, but now even Hall has nine magic crystals, it is useless, because the summoning war ancient trees are still It takes three days to cool down! Hall doesn''t think the no-facers here can withstand the three-day attack of Kahn, so it''s their best choice to escape! "Kahn?" Several people of White Star have changed their faces. They naturally know who Kahn is, but they didnt think that Kahn had been chasing all the way from the Sea Snake Valley. Then the question came. How did Kahn determine the location of Hall? When Hall looked at the star''s gaze, he understood what she was thinking, and he just wanted to know what was going on, so he quickly explained to White Star. "Small ball, you give me that little ball! I don''t know how, Kahn this guy can smell the little ball from afar!" what? The white star was shocked first, and then it seemed to think of something. Then he nodded and said quietly. "I understand, it turned out to be the case. I used to listen to my father. This ball may not be too attractive for other World of Warcraft. But for snakes, it is a deadly attraction. It turns out that this is true. !" I go! Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. He wanted to ask the white star. Since you know this, why did you agree to let me go to the Sea Snake Valley? Bai Xing apologetically looked at the unhappy Hall and said, "Sorry, I just thought it was a legend. I didn''t think that there was such a thing!" Was a big apologetic or a princess apologizing, what can Hall say? "Forget it, this thing will be said later, the question now is how to escape from here!" Chapter 485： Shameless naga Chapter 485 Shameless Naga The sea horse moved the carriage slowly toward the east under the drive of shark. However, the city of Kara at this time was very chaotic, probably because Kahn appeared too suddenly, and the entire Karacheng army did not respond. Hall looked at the outside of the carriage through the carriage''s unique observation port, and many of the responding faceless people were driving the carriage and Hall, and they were rushing to escape. It seems that smart people still have it. In just a few minutes, many no-facers with carriages rushed out from the surrounding streets. One of them was too hurried to directly hit the corner of the house in the street. It might be a carriage. The quality is not enough, so after the hippocampus turns the corner, the carriage hits the corner and directly breaks it. As soon as the exclamation came, the entire carriage rolled up, and the square of the carriage was exactly the side of the Hall. Seeing that the carriage was about to hit Hall''s carriage, the shark suddenly screamed, and the unique martial arts skills of the Hai people rushed to the carriage. boom! After a loud bang, Hall discovered that the shark was only attacking a corner of the carriage, but the skill of the attack was very good, which caused the entire carriage to roll directly. At the start of the millennium, the carriage insurance of the sharks rushed under the tumbling carriage. For the shark''s approach, Hall did not feel anything wrong, not only him, even the white stars did not have any opinion, it seems that they are not very concerned about the life and death of the faceless in the carriage. An exclamation came, and Hall looked back and found that the wagon had just been hit by a carriage behind them. The flipped carriage was directly crushed, and the fragments of the carriage suddenly splashed. The two figures were pulled out from the inside and slammed into the wall. After a scream, Hall found that they were not moving. The carriage was too fast, and it didnt benefit after being hit. The driver of the no-facer flew straight out and fell heavily on the road where Hall had just ran, and his head was directly hit into a distorted angle. It looks very weird. And the hippocampus also crashed into the wall because it was too fast. The carriage behind it came with a vacant tumbling 780 degree vertical landing. With a loud bang, the carriage suddenly broke. This seems to be just the beginning. The carriages behind them, except for a small number of timely brakes or changes in terms of avoidance, the other carriages slammed together, the picture was too fierce, so Hall could not help but say One sentence. "Too bad! After driving, don''t speed! Don''t hear sharks!" (Really, don''t overspeed, don''t smash red lights! Especially after drinking, drive!) Shark Wei , , , , How can there be such a pity for others? This is clearly a gloating disaster! Ok... Hall is a schadenfreude! But soon he couldn''t laugh! Because he was not far from the front, there was a faceless army guarding here, and some faceless people who wanted to escape were stopped. "What happened? Do they know our identity?" White Star also observed the situation in front of her, but she quickly denied it. "No, this is a means for the city to organize everyone to resist when the sea city encounters World of Warcraft!" With the interpretation of White Star, Hall knows that in the history of the sea, the situation of World of Warcraft invasion is no less than that on land, and even more! The danger is much more serious than on land! Moreover, the number of Warcraft in the sea is much more than that on the land. Almost every Warcraft tide will kill a lot of people, so in this case, the city owner of each city can have the right to command any person in the city. During this time, everyone must listen to the arrangements of the city owner, otherwise the city owner has the right to kill anyone! "I am going! If there is a contradiction between the city and the city, can the city owner not publicize the enemy?" I don''t know what Hall''s head thinks, and suddenly there is such a disappointment. Bai Xing and Na Mi and others heard each other and looked at each other with a silent voice in their eyes. Aside from the side of Vatlinna, she also glanced at Hall, and then he pulled the hand of the meter and asked a little. "Nami, who is this naga? You?" Nami heard the words and suddenly laughed. Seeing Hall and White Star, they all focused their attention on it, pulling Vatlinna to the side and slowly telling it. The eloquence of that meter is good. From the time they met Hall, Hall made a great decree to kill the no-face to the turtles, especially when he said that Halls inventors landlord said that it was a Relished! However, the party Hall had no time to talk to them. He just came out of the carriage because their carriage was also stopped by a team of no-facers. The sharks wanted to resist, and those who had no face directly pulled out their weapons and looked like they were ready to attack. "stop!" Halls face came out, and the warriors who had no face saw it, because they didnt even think of a naga in the carriage! A faceless captain waved his hand and the no-facers immediately put away their weapons. The faceless person is a young warrior. He just wanted to talk but was interrupted by Hall. "Give me away! Also, send a team of soldiers to protect me from your kingdom! I don''t care if those Warcraft will break your city! I only know that if my letter does not reach you, or I die On the site of your faceless, you are ready to welcome the anger of my royal family!" I go! This tiger skin is pulled... Hall''s voice is very bigThe white stars in the carriage are all clearly heard. They are saying that they are killing the landlord. tongue. The plan is to reach out to the forehead directly, and he is somewhat grateful that Hall is not his own, otherwise... Not only the white stars, but even those who have no face are stunned and look at the Hall standing in the carriage. Especially those who know Hall, they are glaring at him. What is it that even if the city is destroyed by World of Warcraft, regardless of his business? Ok, it really has nothing to do with your Naga, but have you used such a gloating scream to say it out loud? The young faceless warrior almost pulled out the sword and cut the shameless Naga! Fortunately, he knew that he could not do this. He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger, and he looked at Hall Road with a grin. "This can''t be done!" Chapter 486： The power of shark Chapter 486 The Power of Shark "Sorry today, a little late, thank you for the reward of every day in 1993! There are other students who are rewarding, monthly and recommended tickets! thank you very much! "If you don''t do it, what is your right to speak with a little captain? Go and call your general!" "You!" The faceless face looked at Hall, his eyes suddenly enlarged, and the pupil was filled with bloodshot eyes. He did not think that this Naga was so rude. Although he is only a small captain of the faceless, this is not a Naga outsider you can dictate. Just as he was angry, a voice suddenly reached his mind. The young captains of the faceless face changed. They were stationed outside the city. They have not touched Hall today, and naturally they will not know that he is the messenger of the Naga. Now, after hearing the report from the men, this is why I understand why this naga is so arrogant. "Even if this is the case, you don''t have the right..." Although Hall''s identity is indeed special, he can''t just obey Hall''s arrangement. How does his superior think about him? "Sorry, interrupt you, its not that I speak directly. Your position is really not enough. Please tell your generals soon!" Halls unrelenting words made the teams faceless guys almost blow up. The imperfect warriors of several impulsive points wanted to pull out the weapons again and learn the Hall. At this time, suddenly there was a roar of noise from the outside. It was said that everyone, including Hall and others, could not be surprised. "Not good! Being surrounded!" I don''t know who screamed. The quiet people suddenly became confused. Some people without faceless people rushed to the army regardless of their care. After all, they all knew that once they were attacked by the Warcraft, they would only die. ! The young captain''s captain suddenly screamed, "Don''t mess! Stop, stop me from Warcraft!" Hall did not run around like a headless fly like a headless fly. He was not only anxious at this time, but his face was calm. He stood here and saw it clearly. There are thousands of faceless warriors in the east. They mainly defend the east side of the city, and those dark shadows, that is, the sea snakes are coming from both sides, their intentions. Obviously, I want to encircle the entire city of Kara. I said before that the siege in the sea is not the same as on the land. The sea snake must completely surround the city of Kara, and it must be surrounded by the city. After all, the seas will swim! Looking up, I found that the sea snake above was swimming over and over. "Go! Go straight ahead!" Hall said, no matter how many sharks, he slammed the hippocampus in front of him. The hippocampus screamed immediately after eating and then rushed toward the front. The sound of the hippocampus suddenly caught the attention of the warriors who had no face. The young captain of the faceless had just turned his head. When he saw that the naga was really rushing like this, he was a little dumbfounded. One of the hand''s eyes and hands quickly pulled him aside, which barely escaped the danger of being hit by a carriage. Just after he fell to the ground, he heard the sound of Hall before he even had time to export. "If I were you, hurry to stop the sea snakes, not waste time here!" The young captain turned around and found that the nearest sea snakes were less than a hundred meters away from them. Even the sea snake''s **** mouth and fangs were clear. "Give me a stop..." He just wanted to say that he stopped Hall''s carriage, but Hall''s carriage was so smooth that they had stopped all the way because they had stopped other faceless people. After he reacted, Hall their carriage had already ran out. Far. "Give me the sea snakes!" Halls face on the level did not show a happy expression, because the sea snake came too suddenly. He thought that Kahn would find a place to be trained after he was injured, but he underestimated Kahns desire to get the ball. determination. If you don''t have the space to isolate the ball, it is estimated that Kahn has come directly to the door, instead of surrounding the entire city of Kahn. The army of the faceless has no extra energy to manage Hall, the people they are going to run away. They are using weapons and skilled cooperation to kill them in the sea snakes. Soon, it was stained with blood by the blood, and spread under the undercurrent flowing under the sea. This is why Hall doesn''t like the sea. If any guy eats a bad stomach and then pulls it all the way, the beautiful picture, the beautiful Hall don''t want to of Roar! A roar interrupted Hall''s cranky thoughts and turned around and saw that the sea snake had partially broken through the interception of the faceless, and they were heading towards Hall. "give it to you!" The sharks on the side nodded. Hall waved and a golden tiger shark suddenly appeared beside him. Shark Wei reached out and grabbed the back of the golden tiger shark. He reached up and took it up and took out his jagged shape. The big knife rushed toward the sea snake. The shark was originally a fifth-class warrior of the shark family. He matched the golden tiger shark, which is like a heavy cavalry on land. Plus the original fourth-class Warcraft gold tiger shark has been promoted to the seventh-class Warcraft by Hall, if there is only three in the Hall of the Eight-dimensional magic crystal, but the seventh-class magic crystal is only twenty, he has long been The golden tiger shark was also promoted. In other words, Hall can only promote two World of Warcraft for World of Warcraft. At present, the giant octopus small bald head around Hall is already a class of World of Warcraft. In the case of only two chances, the first thing that comes to mind is the Lightning Golden Eagle! The speed of the seventh class is very fast. After being promoted to the eighth class of Warcraft, it is estimated that it can catch up with his World of Warcraft! In the last place, Hall decided to observe it first. At present, the seventh-class gold tiger shark is enough! Sure enough, Seven gold tiger head sharks rushed over with the shark''s imposing manner. The opposite sea snakes were only the fourth-class World of Warcraft, and they were shocked by the momentum of the golden tiger sharks. . The sharks suddenly broke his mouth full of jagged teeth, and raised the same jagged knife in his hand, as the golden tiger shark screamed. A few screams came from the mouth of the sea snake, and Hall looked up and nodded slightly. I saw that the several sea snakes, with the cooperation of the golden tiger shark and shark, were only given a shred of sharks by the shark. Blood and broken meat suddenly stained the surrounding water. Perhaps the sharks were too strong, and some of the no-facers around them looked at the sharks in awe. After all, the seas are also the world of the strong, and the brave is so brave, they will naturally be worshipped. Shark Wei ignored them. After returning, he continued to open the carriage for Hall. The sea snakes that appeared along the way were easily settled by the sharks until they came to the last line of defense surrounded by the sea snakes... Chapter 487： confusion Chapter 487 chaos "Hey!" In the end, Hall was still a slower step. About a thousand sea snakes surrounded him with more than 300 faceless people. They are stuck in front and are not in a hurry to attack, as if they are waiting for other sea snakes to continue to besiege. Not only that, as long as there are no-facers trying to break through from above, they will stop him mercilessly and kill him for killing. A lot of **** smell stimulates the sea snake. If there is a obviously large sea snake sitting here here, they are likely to go all the way to the more than 300 faceless people in front of them. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" A head of the sea snake eyes staring red at the front of the face, the snake letter continues to spit out from the mouth and make a squeaking voice. This looks a bit like a group of hungry people who are waiting for a meal after a long hungry! But the difference is that these faceless people have become the food in these sea snake eyes! Faceless people are not gods. They are only the servants of the ancient gods. They are really a kind of intelligent creatures. Faced with thousands of red eyes, many faceless warriors show their fear. look. One of the prince-like faceless people pushed a warrior around and strode forward, and the heavy armor made a loud noise in the sea. I saw a long scar on his face. The long tentacles in front of the nose didn''t know what was cut off. The half of the tentacles looked very funny. In matching his face, it was nothing. The most ugly of the faces. Seeing him coming up, the eyes of more than 300 faceless people were suddenly attracted. "You waste! You will be scared by these sea snakes! You must know that you are all servants of the ancient gods! You are born warriors! God''s warriors! How can you be dirty, cold, and full body? Are the worms that are disgusting with mucus afraid?" When I heard this faceless person, I suddenly became interested in the Hall sitting in the carriage. "Interesting, this faceless person can say so well! Is it ancient god? It is a **** stick!" Although he is also anxious to escape from the encirclement of Kahn, but he also knows that if they do not summon a small bald head, they can hardly rush out with him and the golden tiger shark. But once the small bald head is summoned, then the location of Hall will soon be found by Kahn. At present, it is Hall''s best escape time when the sea snake has not fully controlled this city of Kara! So after some deliberation, Hall decided to look at what would happen to the faceless person who could speak. "Let''s think about it, we are great servants of the ancient gods. If the ancient gods know what we are doing today, will he agree to accept us to go to the ancient gods?" More than three hundred faceless warriors suddenly blasted, and for them, many years of education told them that returning to the ancient gods is their lifelong hope! Even if you can''t see it when you are alive, the soul must move closer to the ancient **** after death. But what did their generals say just now, saying that they would cause dissatisfaction with the ancient gods because of todays fear! In this way, they are likely to not see the ancient gods, which is harder to accept than to let them die immediately! Some young faceless people suddenly became rushed to breathe. Not only that, they held their arms tightly in both hands, and the eyes looked red and looked at the sea snakes in front, as if the sea snakes were their fathers and enemies. Hall looked at the scene in front of him with a stunned look. The effect of boosting morale was too strong. Whenever he mentioned the ancient god, it would be like a chicken blood. At the beginning, Hall also worried that he would not have to risk the danger of exposure to summon a small bald head to rush out. Now, with more than 300 faceless people who have already been ''Spartan'', he is not prepared to do it himself. . "Very good! That''s it! See no, there are our brothers around us, our family, only by breaking through the sea snakes here, they are likely to live! Take out your weapons! Use them to put these dirty The worms are all wiped out! Rush!" Seeing the morale-like troops, the headless generals know that it is already the time. As a general of long-term operations, he naturally understands the temperament and the exhaustion of the three, so he immediately pulls out the sword and squats on his body. Exhausted vindictiveness rushed toward the sea snake group. "Kill!" A young, faceless warrior had been boiled up because of their generals. Now he sees the generals taking the lead and rushing toward the sea snakes. His head is like a blast, and its like a bang, now There is only one idea in his mind, that is, rushing over, killing these dirty bugs in front of you with weapons in your hands! The young warriors like him also rushed to the past with the first batch. For a time, more than 300 faceless warriors, like a flood peak that had just been arrogant, rushed toward the opposite sea snake... The sea snakes will not recede when they see it. Before it was not the limit of the sea snake, they had already rushed up. Now they saw that their food was the first to kill, and the sea snakes were angry. With a loud scream, the sea snakes were like wild horses that were off-line, rushing toward the faceless. The two sides contacted each other, flesh and blood, and the two camps suddenly smashed into a ball. The generals of the faceless are very brave, basically a sword and a sea snake. In just a dozen seconds, the sea snake will die no less than dozens. His bravery has greatly improved the morale of the faceless warrior, and the sea snake has been suppressed by a few faceless people for a timeThe sea snake immediately saw the big eyes of the lantern staring at no The general of the face, after seeing that he was a sword and cutting a sea snake, screamed and slammed directly against the faceless general. Although the generals of the no-faced generals were already prepared, they were still knocked out by the sea snake. Fortunately, he supported the body with a sword in time, and this was not too far. The generals of the faceless also seem to see that only by killing the sea snake can it break through this line of defense, so he no longer keeps his hands and attacks the sea snake. He tries to kill it and can quickly expand the results. At this time, suddenly a figure quickly rushed from a distance, in the eyes of the crowd, directly hit the sea snake, and the direction of the collision is the direction of the generals without face. Because the incident happened too fast, and the crowd did not wait for the reaction, the sea snake that was hit by the flight knocked out the generals of the faceless. After those who had no face to see the situation, they suddenly became angry. "Bastard! What are you doing!" Chapter 488： Bad Hall Chapter 488 Bad Hall "Bastard! What are you doing!" Because it was too sudden, everyone did not react for a while, until the sea snake was knocked down with the generals of the faceless, this glared at the culprits. I saw a large shark with a golden color, and a shark warrior was sitting on the shark. This shark warrior is not someone else, he is the shark of Hall. "Roar!" A roar came and everyone turned and looked at it. I saw that the sea snake that had just been hit was actually twisted, and it was obviously injured in the sneak attack of the golden tiger shark. The other figure also emerged after the sea snake came out, but at this time he was not as powerful as before. The armor of the body has already appeared in a lot of depressions. Obviously, he has also suffered a lot of damage. "Shark Warriors? What did you mean?" Shark did not speak, just grinned, and then rushed toward the front with his arms. Many faceless people in front saw the sharks rushing over and screaming. However, they also saw the strength of the golden tiger sharks. Even the sea snakes collided like them. They naturally would not feel that their bodies would be harder than the sea snakes! At the moment when the faceless warriors avoided, a carriage quickly followed, and the carriage was sitting in the Hall of the Naga Messenger. "You!" The general of the no-faced general changed his face. He did not think that when he was resisting the sea snake, someone would take the opportunity to escape. Not only that, he actually injured himself! It is unbearable! But the one who was more angry than him was the sea snake. After it screamed, the squatting generals glanced at the side and then rushed straight to the place where they were. If he changed to other places, he estimated that he was happy to see the sea snake eating the **** directly, but they rushed in the direction of their soldiers. If he does not shoot, it is estimated that those men will be washed away by the sea snake, and the surrounding sea snake is estimated to take the opportunity to kill his men. "Bastard!" The generals of the no-faced rushed to the sea snake while gnashing their teeth. "Let''s go!" The speed of the golden tiger shark is very fast. The sharks are holding a large knife. Under the charge of their shark, some faceless warriors can only temporarily retreat to the side. Shark Wei did not explain it. After those who had no face to hide, he waved the weapons in his hands and killed the sea snakes who tried to continue attacking. His bravery stunned the faceless warrior. In just one minute, he even slaughtered the sea snake in front of him. Except for a few sea snakes that had not had time to kill, the surrounding sea snakes had at least ten The distance of the meter. The carriage behind him actually took the opportunity to rush out directly from the encirclement of the sea snake. The sea snake screamed angrily, and the fast sea snakes around the tourists came over. The nostalgic warriors who were driven by the sharks and Halls carriages were directly unlucky enough to be surrounded by the sea snakes. For a time, the original pair The favorable situation of the no-face is a mess because of the appearance of Hall and shark. Many faceless warriors have suffered casualties. The generals who have just followed up have seen the scene suddenly stunned. He cant wait to rush to shark sharks and Hall on the spot. "You stand for me!" Hall looked back and glanced at the sea snake and the no-face general, and then smiled at the shark. "You just interrupted their duel, well, send them back now!" Shark did not speak. After nodding, he immediately directed the golden tiger shark to turn his head and rushed toward the sea snake again. The sea snake that was originally injured will not be the opponent of the golden tiger shark. Not only that, but its physical flexibility is also greatly reduced due to injury. Because the speed is too fast, it is too late to dodge by the huge head of the golden tiger shark. The scream of the pain of the sea snake, his body quickly retreating and flying, and the general of the faceless behind him was a tragic discovery, and he could not escape the sea snake that was close at hand. He bit his teeth, he can only hold the weapon in front of him, and finally the whole person is hit with the sea snake again... Ignore the generals of the no-faced generals and the sea snakes. What they think, Hall is now slamming the carriage on the golden tiger shark and quickly fleeing toward the east. As for the hippocampus, it was accepted directly into the space by Hall. "Hall, what''s the situation?" As soon as Hall came in, he asked directly. "Not optimistic, just breaking through the encirclement of the sea snake, now is to escape from here as soon as possible, otherwise once Kahn finds that there is nothing he needs, he will react quickly!" White Star heard a slight nod. "This time Kahns appearance is too sudden, I hope he will not affect our plan!" When the white star had just finished speaking, he heard a sound of sea snakes screaming from behind, and Vatlinna and Namitan suddenly became scared, and the plan was to take out the weapons and prepare for the battle. Hall quickly came out and saw that there were no fewer than a hundred sea snakes behind him, and they were chasing their carriages closely. They looked like they looked like they didnt catch up with Hall and they refused to give up. The Karacheng behind him has been surrounded by a black sea snake. If there is no miracle, the whole city of Kara will be destroyed by Kahn. For the culprit that caused this ending Hall has no sad thoughts, but there is still some gloating, after all, the death is not human, he still does not die much. Suddenly, Hall thought of an idea in his mind. He thought that this way he suddenly felt that this method is very good. If it is done properly, it may play a small role. After looking at the sea snakes that were temporarily unable to catch up, Hall let the sharks continue to drive the carriage, and he himself entered the carriage again. "White Star, there is a military with no face in the vicinity, well, it is best to have no kind of fighting power!" In addition to the white stars, the others were all looking at Hall with a blank look. They didn''t understand Hall''s meaning. Was he prepared to ask for help for Kara City? Among them, Vatlinna is the most unhappy one. She was tortured by the faceless. She can''t wait for the faceless to be killed. How can she see those who have no face being saved? But soon, she suddenly thought of a situation in her mind, watching Hall''s eyes slowly grow up. "You don''t want to..." Chapter 489： Misfortune Chapter 489 In the depths of the sea, the water flows slowly under the sea. Some submarine plants continually sway in the current, and some fish creatures play directly on the seabed plants. Suddenly a huge sound came, scaring them to panic and fleeing from here, and the one who made this voice is a team of no-facers! They have just carried out long-distance training in the wild, and are now refining, in order to get the whole team fit as soon as possible, and then participate in the battle against the mermaid. For the war with the mermaid, the no-facers have been very active. Not only that, they are very optimistic about this war. After all, the current situation of the mermaid is a lack of food and clothing, and such an enemy, if not yet To defeat them, then the faceless person has no face to claim to be the servant of the ancient gods! So now every faceless warrior is morally high, they can''t wait to complete the training task immediately, then use their weapons to earn their merits! Thousands of faceless warriors scared away the surrounding marine life and World of Warcraft, and for a time they were the voices of the no-face warriors. The commander of a thousand is a fifth-class warrior. Before his boss was transferred to the front line to serve as the deputy of the 10,000 team, it would take a lot of thought to think of it. While this commander has just taken office, the special envoy is very eager to make meritorious deeds. He needs meritorious service to prove his strength, and then hopes to go further. Just as the food he took over was ready to eat, suddenly a faceless man riding a manatee quickly flew over. Watching them fly and screaming, and the face was panicked, the captains heart suddenly stunned. "Not good, what will happen?" Because this is the territory of the faceless, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to have a large number of enemies. If it does appear, it means that the enemy is very powerful! The main point is that here is the West, not the front line fighting the mermaid! If there are enemies here, it can only be the Naga! As for those turtles or dolphins, they have no courage to dare to attack the faceless, which is tantamount to finding their own way! So he is very curious, what is the situation that will make those scouts so anxious. Not only did he think that the restless warriors who were resting had stood up and looked at the people with a pair of curious eyes. They all wanted to know what was going on. The headless one who was the leader of the nobility, threw the food in his hand aside, and looked a little heavy on the face. The faceless person who arrived did have a lot of sweat on his face. When he saw the captain, he couldnt wait for the ceremony and immediately said loudly. "Report... report... I grew up, I found a carriage in front..." carriage? A carriage will make you breathless? It seems to be too anxious, the gasping of people coming out of the mouth, the faceless warriors who look like they are anxious, can''t wait to open their mouths. "What a hurry like! Give me a sigh of relief!" The faceless warrior heard a deep breath and tried to control his mood before he said. "Reporting a thousand people, a horse-drawn carriage was found in front of the horse. There is a lot of horses behind the body..." "Sea Snake!" Waiting for the faceless warrior to finish, the commander suddenly spoke two words. The faceless warrior stunned. He didnt understand why he hadnt said it yet. Will the grown-ups know? He looked at the commander with a curious look and wondered how the commander knew it, but he waited for a slap from the commander. With a bang, this faceless warrior was directly knocked down to the ground. The faceless warrior who was beaten looked at the commander with some grievances. He did not understand why the commander of the captain beat him. Who knows when he looks up, he finds that he is looking angry at him and then looks directly at him, and the faceless warriors directly get up and pull out their weapons. The beaten-faced warrior jerked back, and he realized why the commander would beat him. It was because of his delay that the carriage and the sea snake had appeared behind them and rushed toward them quickly. "Flocking, meet the enemy!" The captains screamed, and the faceless warriors who had just rested around quickly rushed out like a normal training session. "The carriage in front of us has to leave, otherwise we will be welcome!" The captain knows at a glance that this carriage is obviously trying to blame. "This **** bastard! Where can''t run well, even with a group of sea snakes running towards us, really looking for death!" However, this carriage did not stop. Instead, it continued to rush toward it. This made the face of the captain change suddenly. He did not think that this abominable **** not only did not listen to him, but also wanted to smash their formation. Just as he was ready to greet his opponent in the attack on the front of the carriage, suddenly a figure came out of the carriage. "I am the messenger of the Naga, and the city of Kara is besieged by the World of Warcraft. I am desperately trying to break out to find the reinforcements. This commander, you will quickly eliminate the sea snake behind you, and then send someone to inform other troops to come and destroy the sea snake!" what? Naga Messenger? Kara City is surrounded by World of Warcraft snakes? How could this be? In a short period of time, this faceless person has no time to think so much. If he wanted to attack the carriage, he swallowed it back. There is no way. The identity of the person coming is too special. This is not something that he can solve with a small master! As the carriage approached the commander also found that the above was indeed a Naga warrior. After biting his teeth and licking the Naga, this commanded the soldier. "Let the road go and let him go, ready to attack the sea snake!" The faceless warriors are not the elite races of the seas. After the command, they are very snapshots. Although they hate the guy who brought the sea snakes, they also know that they can only listen to the superiors at this time. . As the faceless warrior let go, the naga sitting on the speeding carriage, that is, Hall''s quiet grin, smiled, but he quickly converges. The camp of the faceless warriors soon showed an offensive formation. Although there were at least a thousand sea snakes in front, they were not too worried. As the captains roared, the magic and a special arrow in the water rushed toward the sea snake. A scream came, and the sea snake striker suffered heavy casualties, but they also became violent because of the death and blood of their compatriots. The captain of the army pulled out his weapon and waved "to meet the enemy!" Chapter 490： Faceless battle Chapter 490 Fight of the Faceless Wide carriage Vatlinna looked shocked at the situation outside the carriage, and she felt that it was too ridiculous. When I escaped from Karacheng, I heard Hall and White Star say that they didn''t want to go this way. At the very least, they had to mess up the land of the no-facers and consume their strength. At the beginning, she still felt that Hall was talking about the Arabian Nights, well, if the world also has Alibaba and forty thieves... Along the way, she was scared to see that Hall could clearly escape quickly, but it was to let the golden tiger sharks keep a certain distance from the sea snakes, neither let them catch up, nor let them lose, it is like... She didn''t know how to say it at the moment. If Hall knew what he was thinking, he would have three words "flying a kite"! Hall hangs the sea snakes far away, and follows the route given by the white star all the way to the next city with no garrison. When he was approaching, Hall actually made a change to the hippocampus. The speed of the Warcraft came to pull the car. If there were some sharks and the figure they helped to attack the sea snakes, the carriage had already been caught up by the sea snake. And this guy in Hall is still sitting slowly in the carriage while eating snacks and fighting with the white star, they fight the landlord! Fortunately, things didn''t look so serious, and Vatlinna was relieved, and then quickly attracted to Hall''s so-called landlords. The result is naturally the opposite of what Mi Mi said. The consequences of her rushing to grab the landlord are naturally destroyed by Hall! After looking at Hall''s unrelentingly putting the whimsical plant on the rice head, Vatlinna felt that Hall was a big devil! At the same time, I warn myself, if not necessary, don''t provoke him for the time being! ...... The carriage stopped, and Hall was interested in watching the battle between the faceless and the sea snake, not to mention that he had rushed through the encirclement of the sea snake before, and did not carefully observe how the faceless people fought. Now that he has this opportunity, he will naturally not let go, and I see that the cooperation between the faceless people is very smooth! Yes, it is smooth! As the peers flow in the water! A faceless warrior blocked the attack of the sea snake with a shield. He did not immediately counterattack, but pushed the sea snake to the side. Instead of paying attention to the sea snake, he continued to repeat the action just to resist the sea snake in front, and the sea snake that was pushed to the side by him was accurately cut off by a faceless person behind him. After the cut, he retired. Go back and wait for the next attack. "I didn''t expect them to cooperate so well? Is it because of spiritual power?" When Bai Xing heard Halls feelings, he nodded with approval. Its true that they have the love of the ancient gods, so they are very powerful in terms of mental strength. They can communicate directly through mentality without verbally speaking. That''s why they are very powerful and can become the overlord of the sea!" "Oh, why did they get pushed down later?" Hall is still very curious about this. White Star looked at the faceless person who strangled the sea snake seriously. The tone was a bit heavy. "Because of the relationship between bloodlines! After so many years, the blood of the ancient gods on the faceless people is very thin, and their ability is already insufficient. One tenth of it, maybe this is the truth of the survival of the fittest!" Does the fittest survive? Hall muttered to himself, repeating this sentence. He used to hear about it in the animal world, but now it seems that this is the same thing for people! You see, is the best proof of the ancient servant who was pulled down the royal family? Sure enough, the latter situation is similar to that of the white star. When the battle started, no one has an advantage, but soon, the cooperation between the faceless warriors slowly appeared. The sea snakes took advantage of this opportunity to rush into the formation of the faceless, and for a time the faceless formation began to appear chaotic. The original faceless warrior who wanted to attack the sea snake suddenly found that a comrade-in-arms had blocked his attacking target. He hurriedly took back the weapon. He just wanted to swear the comrade-in-arms and suddenly found that the comrade-in-arms had been bitten by the sea snake, and the blood quickly flowed. come out. Soon he found out that it was wrong, only to see that the blood turned into a color, obviously this sea snake is poisonous! The bitten comrade-in-arms soon stopped moving. He was angry and wanted to kill the sea snake to avenge his comrades. This was just a step forward. Suddenly a figure slammed into him and knocked him to the ground. Angry, he turned his head and found that he was actually a comrade-in-arms. However, this comrade-in-arm seems to have died, and the other who attacked him was another sea snake. So he lost two comrades, the young faceless warrior was naturally angry, and he raised his arms and rushed over. He completely forgot what he had said before the training. Once the formation is in chaos, the soldiers around the organization will be defended for the first time, and the opportunity will be countered. The situation like this faceless warrior rushing out is not the only one. There have been many such situations in the entire battlefield. For a time, the formation of the faceless warrior was completely disrupted, and the ignorant faceless man was full of anger. "Bastard! How did you tell you before! Come back! Set up the formation!" The words of this commander are still prestige, and many of the faceless warriors who rushed out have retreated, but most of them killed several sea snakes and were besieged by the sea snake. In such a short period of time, there are no more than one hundred faceless deaths There are also one or two hundred people injured. However, the sea snakes died more, and more than half of the sea snakes were killed, and most of the rest were wounded. There was no suspense in the ending. Under the leadership of the no-face-old captain, the sea snake was defeated. The remaining hundred sea snakes were finally scared. They turned and fled toward the road. Although the faceless person won, but the faceless person did not show a smile on his face. His face was gloomy and terrible. He looked at the more than one hundred soldiers who died in front of him. His heart seemed to be bleeding. After letting several captains carry out post-war rescue and after-care work, this took a team of guards to the carriages where Hall was sitting. "You better explain it to me, otherwise I don''t mind letting your head try my sword!" With the words of the captain, the surrounding no-facers immediately took out the weapons and surrounded the carriage, as if they had ordered them, they would have to smash the culprits who killed their comrades in front of them! "Hey, are you jealous?" Chapter 491： Trick Chapter 491 Tuning "Are you jealous!" The situation in which the atmosphere was very tense was blasted by Hall. A faceless warrior pulled out his weapon and rushed toward Hall. Fortunately, the commander of the captain immediately returned to God, although he also wanted to slash this shameless naga, but this thing really can not be done. "Stop! Go back!" The faceless warrior heard a sudden sigh of relief, and looked at the commander of the captain with an unwilling expression on his face. "The naga killed so many brothers, let me personally..." Waiting for him to finish, the commander stared at him with a cold eye and said, "I said to quit! Didn''t you hear it?" The faceless warrior was stunned and his face was red, and the hand holding the sword could not help but tremble. Fortunately, the comrades who had a good relationship with him did not want to see him punished. He took him and took him. Drag him away. Halls expression without worry is still a ruthless look. The commander took a deep breath and forcibly calmed his inner anger, and then he said to Hall. "The Naga messenger, you better explain this situation, otherwise I will take you to our generals!" Hall buckled his ears and said faintly, "I didn''t say it. The city of Kara was besieged. I tried to break through and wanted to find reinforcements for them. So I came out to help you. You still blame me? I knew it would be like this." I will not come to you to report to you. You are really ignorant of people without face!" Fight! The white star in the carriage and other people heard the words almost laughed, but the soundproofing effect of the carriage was good, which was not discovered by the outside faceless. Vatlinna has already agreed with the words of Nami, Hall is a big bad guy! And it is a big bad guy! Obviously, he designed his own tricks, which not only made the sea snake lose, but also caused the loss of a thousand people''s faceless people. Now he even blames the faceless people for not knowing the good people, the good people and the wicked are letting He is done by himself! It is estimated that there is no such a sea family under the sun. Oh, he doesnt seem to be a sea... Hall didn''t know that he was like this in Vatlinna''s heart. If he knew that he would definitely scream, he would tell Vatlinna a truth. Treat comrades to be as warm as spring, Treating work is as hot as summer. Treat individualism like autumn leaves Treat the enemy as cruel and ruthless as the winter But after all, no face is not a fool, this is even more difficult to achieve. For Hall''s nonsense, he said something bitterly. "We will investigate this matter, but you bring the group of sea snakes to let us resist, and let us lose a lot! I will report this to the general and let him come. deal with!" Hall ignored the anger of the commander. "That is whatever you want. Anyway, I am going to see your king to pass on the information of my king. You may send a small team to protect me. I don''t want to encounter any Warcraft on the road." Attack!" you! The surrounding faceless warriors were angry, and they did not think that this nasty Naga was so shameless! Killing them so many brothers dont say, now they have to let them **** him to see the king. What is this? The face of the captain is very ugly. He really wants to pull out the long sword at the waist to hack the naga, but he knows he can''t do it, at least in the current situation he can''t do it. Fortunately, his cultivation is not bad. After calming down, he said to the captain of the side with a blank expression. "You will **** the messenger to Kabbah City and remember to arrive safely!" The captain of the faceless man wanted to say something, but he was so stunned by the commander, and he swallowed back if he wanted to refuse. He looked up and glanced at the Nostrils Hall, and finally he could only bite his teeth. "Yes...the grown up!" The captain nodded, then took a look at Hall and left without returning. About fifty of the faceless warriors stayed by the captain and waited by the carriage. Hall is very satisfied with their performance, looked at the sharks and said, "Let''s go, let''s go to Kabbah!" When the captain saw the carriage in which Hall was sitting, he slowly tightened his fist and then slowly loosened it. "Go! We keep up" When he said this, his teeth bit his lip, and the surrounding soldiers saw it, and he hated Hall more. After watching the carriage go far, the commander said to the adjutant on the side. "Notify the generals here, send a team of people to Kara City to see and discover the facts and report to me as quickly as the Naga said!" In fact, when the giants saw a large number of sea snakes, they had already determined that Hall said it was true. After all, the matter of World of Warcraft is not a new thing in the sea. Its just that the thousands of people who went there did not help at all. What they can do now is to repair them as soon as possible, and then wait for the arrival of the army! After all, they have no face, but the former royal family of the sea, they can not let go of the matter of World of Warcraft, this is not only a problem of rescue, but also their face problems. ...... The crisis of the sea snake temporarily threatened Hall. He was sitting in the carriage and eating and playing with the rice. This time, Vatlinna joined in. After all, the game is very simple. As a magician, they naturally learn it easily. If you have to learn this for ten or twenty days, then you can learn a fart magic! "Wang fried! I won!" Hall dropped the card, picked up the food and threw it in his mouth, leaving the two meters and Vatlinna on the head that had been covered with itchy plants. White Star already knew this ending so she was wisely not involved. "Why do you wait? If you make too much movement, if the people at the rank of their deputy commander come, don''t you show up?" Hall knows that White Star wants to remind himself of the appearance of a high elf, but he is not worried, because in his plan, he wants to mess up the faceless face of this piece. Seeing the look of a worried face after the white star frowned, Hall couldn''t help but tease her. "Why, how much do you care about me?" Just after Halls words were finished, the blood on the neck of White Star quickly rushed to his head, his face quickly rosy, and like a ripe red apple, it was cute. On the other side of the meter, the picture shows the brother and sister as a sly sly Hall, apparently very dissatisfied with Hall''s behavior of playing the White Star Princess. Especially the meter, the look of the plant wearing the blink of an eye, and the scorpion has a ratio. "What happened to you? Am I wrong?" Chapter 492： Exposure Chapter 492 Exposure Ps: Recommend a friend to publish the book "The Strongest God-level Soldier" Seeing that Hall had gotten cheap and sold it, the face of the meter became purple, and Hall was worried that she would vomit blood because of this. Keke! Sure enough, the princess is not something that ordinary people can do! The white star was indeed ashamed by Hall''s sudden words, but fortunately she quickly recovered and looked at Hall with a smiley smile. Hall''s face is thick, and he directly pretends to look like nothing, and then he says seriously. "In fact, this plan has a lot of loopholes. The loophole is Kahn! I am gambling. If it succeeds, we will not have to go to the rapids." For Hall, who said that he was afraid of death, the white star and others were suddenly speechless. This persons face is really... White Star didn''t blame Hall. After all, this is the reason why Hall joined in because of her! "What do you mean, worry that Sea Snake King Kahn will talk to Spencer and then reveal that you are human identity?" Talking to a smart person is comfortable. Hall looked at the white star with a smile and nodded. Just when he just wanted to talk, suddenly he found that there was a mental power to break through his mental barrier. This situation suddenly made him When I think of a situation, that is the first time I saw a faceless person, several faceless people want to pass information. "Well! What do they want to pass?" With this doubt, Hall suddenly increased the scope of his mental strength, and the expressions of the fifty faceless warriors around him were observed one by one. White Star saw that Hall suddenly did not speak and looked serious. It seemed that something happened, but she did not bother Hall. Instead, she reached out and pointed out that the meters were not talking. The clever white star naturally understood that Hall was What was discovered, the best way to do this is to wait quietly. Sure enough, after a moment, Halls face suddenly changed suddenly, and when he saw Halls eyes, White Star asked quickly. "Hall, what''s the matter? Is there something going on?" Hall converges on the smile on his face and looks at the white star seriously saying, "I just found out that I have a mental power to break through my mental screen, so I deliberately let go of it, I didn''t expect the captain to receive the information. The face became very surprised, and finally I showed a look that I couldnt wait to eat my flesh. It seems that he has found something! Although he pretends to be nothing, nothing seems to happen, but what he encountered is I!" The white star Liu Mei was upside down. She didn''t think that the things that had been going very smoothly had turned out to be twists and turns! "What do we do now? Or do we go directly to the rapids? The faceless people are passing the information very quickly. If you want to use it for a long time, you will know that you are pretending to be a naga!" Hall naturally knew this truth and saw that he suddenly got up and then prepared to walk outside the carriage. Nami looked at Hall Road with some doubts. "What are you going to do?" "It''s natural to pick them up. You stay here and don''t go out!" When I saw the head of the Hall not leaving the carriage, the rice suddenly whipped up. "What is this, this person is really, the face is thick and not talking! It will be so angry!" White Star shook his head. "Ten, listen to Hall, we will be here!" ...... Outside the carriage The faceless warriors slowly changed a little. They were very reluctant to protect Hall from Kabbah because of their indignation. But just now, they suddenly received the message from the captain, to guard the people in the carriage, and to prevent them from escaping at any time! And let them continue to pretend not to know the appearance! This news made these faceless warriors the only one, but soon they understood the truth, that is, the captain must have got any news, otherwise it would not be so serious. At the same time, they are also very much looking forward to it. If you can use this opportunity to clean up the hateful Naga, it would be best! It was at this time that suddenly the odious naga came out of the carriage. The faceless captain''s face changed slightly. He glanced at the men whose expressions changed slightly. After seeing that Hall did not find it, he came over with a smile. "The messenger, don''t know what to order?" Pack! Hall''s mental power has long seen the situation in the vicinity, and the expressions of those people naturally did not escape his observation. There was a sneer in my heart, but on the surface it was a proud face. Where is it here? How far is it to get to Kabbah City? The faceless warriors face is still a respectful expression replied, Report the messenger, according to our speed, it is estimated that there will be half a day to arrive! However, his heart is sneer, "You will be arrogant, and wait until Kabbah City, I see how arrogant you!" "If you have nothing to eat, just take it over! Well, just take a break here! Hurry and hurry!" For Hall''s request, the faceless warrior agreed with a slight thought, and quickly said a few words to the no-face warrior on the side, and then the whole team stopped. Then he personally took some food from one hand and walked to Hall. Because Hall''s identity is very high, since he wants to install it, he has to pretend like some, so when he came over, he stunned at Hall. But when he suddenly looked up, the pupil suddenly increased, and I didn''t know when a huge black shadow appeared in front of him, and then he did not wait for him to react and rolled him up. Giant octopus? After he saw it clearly, he couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air I saw that this is actually a huge octopus, which is twice as big as he has ever seen, not only that, but also by the giant octopus. He rolled up the tentacles and found that no matter how he resisted, the tentacles did not even loosen, but they tightened even more. For a time, he felt that the ribs were quickly broken. Other no-face warriors also found this situation. They just wanted to take out their weapons and suddenly found that the shark warrior who was driving the carriage did not know when to sit on a huge golden tiger shark. Before they reflected, the golden tiger shark rushed directly toward them. Several faceless warriors were directly severely wounded by sharks, and more of the faceless were knocked out by the golden tiger sharks. "Damn! Counterattack, we have to take them..." A faceless warrior just wanted to say that they wanted to kill Hall, but I don''t know when a turtle family appeared in front of him out of thin air. "Oh, don''t know what you want to do with us?" Chapter 493： Angry faceless Chapter 493 Angry Faceless "Seeking rewards! recommend! "What do you want?" The sudden appearance of the Turtles made the faceless warriors dumbfounded. They both opened their eyes, Zhang Dakou, and looked at the turtles in front of them with an unbelievable expression. "I am not blinded? He suddenly changed out? Is the sea turtle already showing God of War?" Not waiting for this faceless person to finish, suddenly two figures appeared next to them. Dozens of faceless warriors did not believe in blinking their eyes, and some of them did not believe in the Naga figure who suddenly appeared again in front of them. In particular, one of the Naga people is exactly the same as the naga messenger on the carriage! The most powerful of the thousand-man no-face warrior is the captain. At this time, he has been caught by the giant octopus. Therefore, in front of Kamenashi and Catnel and others, these dozens of faceless warriors are true. Not enough to see. In just a few minutes, in addition to the few who were killed by the shark before, the other were captured and tortured by the turtle. The reason why Hall didn''t kill them was because he needed to get the news from this long-term mouth. He knew he was exposed, but he just wanted to know what the current situation is. Half an hour later, including the faceless person caught by the giant octopus, the captains were all dying, especially the captain, and there was still anger and unwillingness on his face! Originally, he thought that Hall was a hateful human being. He did not expect him to be a demon! He can turn his own hands into a stagnation through a special means, and finally die in front of his own miserable death. Because the heart can''t stand this blow, he had to tell Hall what he knew, but he didn''t think that this abominable human was killing them after they heard the news. "This can''t blame me! Whether you are a faceless or a naga, once you control the ocean, the next step will be land! You don''t have the peace of the mermaid, so I can only do this!" After letting Shark and others clean up the bodies of these faceless people, Hall will take everyone except sharks into the space. After canceling the mental screen, Hall entered the carriage again. "Is it solved?" Although Bai Xing knew in his heart what Hall was going to do, but she was able to solve 50 full-faced faceless people so quickly, but she was somewhat surprised. "Well, the situation is a bit special. It seems that we can''t go to Kabbah again!" It turns out that Halls conjecture is indeed correct. Kahn did reach an agreement with the faceless, all of which must be said after Hall escaped from Kara. The sudden appearance of Kahns army of sea snakes really made Karacheng in trouble. Apart from some of the people who escaped from Hall, the other basically covered sea snakes were surrounded. The battle is on the verge As the city owner, Lord Spencer of the city of Kara, naturally prevented the defense work for the first time. The tens of thousands of regular troops quickly confronted the sea snakes. Although the number of sea snakes is very large, their ranks are generally low. In the face of the army of the faceless who has weak strength, the loss of the sea snake is very large. Of course, no face loss is not small! Kahn appeared only after the entire city of Kara, and Spencer and others were surprised that when Kahn came out, he was shocked by Kahn... a scar! I saw Kahn, who had some huge lantern-like eyes, suddenly had a big cell in his eyes. Not only that, but his bare forehead still had some obvious scars. Some of the smooth and delicate scales appeared at the moment. In a lot of irregular situations, some people with sharp eyes actually saw several scales falling off, revealing the bright red flesh inside! This is what was hurt! Can make a nine-class World of Warcraft hurt like this, this is much more powerful! Is it a few heads of nine-class Warcraft to smash him? Or is the sea bottom half St. Warcraft appear? No matter what, but you can''t come to Karacheng here to take our faceless people out! Where do we have no one to get you? Or do you think that we have no face to be bullied? When the no-facers were afraid and angry about Kahns behavior, Kahns first words made them dumbfounded. "Hand over the naga! Otherwise I want to make the creatures here!" Uh! what? Hand over the naga? Spencer and others were dumbfounded, and they looked at Kahn with a stunned expression. They thought a lot about the reason why Kahn brought the Warcraft army to the siege, or because their own people killed the sea snake, or they accidentally angered Kahn, but they never thought that the final result turned out to be a Ga! and many more? Naga? Until then, everyone has come back to this, feeling Kahn is to find the Naga messenger? Looking at the deadly wounded warrior, Spencer was bleeding in his heart! Spencer''s teacher, Cullo, heard a word from it, but there was a murder in his eyes! And the young faceless people who were dissatisfied with Hall were even more gnashing, and they couldnt wait to eat Halls expression. "Master Kahn, are you sure to come to the Naga? He is the messenger of the Naga!" Although Spencer is not waiting to see Hall, his identity is there after all! He even suspected that the Naga people deliberately injured Kahn, and then it allowed Hall to bring Kahn to the faceless territory to destroy. However, Kahns words once again shocked Spencer, and then there was an anger! "What Naga messenger! He is a human with magical props of the elves!" what! Was the Naga turned out to be a human being? "Give me the naga!" When Spencer said this, the teeth were almost bitten, showing how angry he was inside! When a team of no-face soldiers went to catch Hall, Spencer and Kahn explained immediately, but fortunately Kahn accepted his explanation, and this did not continue to attack. When the team''s faceless soldiers came back and told him that Hall had escaped from Kara City for a few hours, Spencer''s gas almost spurted out. "Catch me! Be sure to catch the abominable human! No matter what you do!" The following things were easy to do. Kahn also heard this from his own children. He immediately gave up the siege of Kara, ready to continue to chase away from Hall. Spencer quickly stopped Kahn, and in the eyes of Kahn to kill, he said his purpose. After considering it, Kahn agreed with Spencers request that they are ready to unite. The no-facers fully count Hall, and once they get Hall, they hand over to Kahn, and Kahn is to help the faceless. One thing to do is to help attack the mermaid once. Chapter 494： Forbidden land Chapter 494 Forbidden Land "Things are like this, so our plan is a smash! It seems that Kahn is a must for your little ball." White Star heard the words of Hall, although she knew that the sentence behind Hall was a joke, but Hall said that there is nothing wrong with it. From the news now, they are indeed in trouble, and the trouble is not small! Originally, she thought that she could pass the hall of Hall''s magical elves, but now it seems to take too much. "His Royal Highness, what do we do now?" It was Vatlinna who spoke. After listening to the situation that Hall said, she was very anxious. The trouble caused by Hall was too great. Now the whole faceless person and the sea snake king Kahn are going to chase him. She is worried that in this way, the white stars will be caught by the faceless, which is the last thing she wants to see. "What can I do, I can only venture to continue the rapids..." ...... Two hours later, Hall had stopped where they had been, and a team of no-faced cavalry riding a manatee stopped. The head of the leader is the captain who resisted the sea snake for Hall! At this time, his face was very ugly, because just now, they found the body of the 50 soldiers who had sent out to **** the Nagas messenger. Their deaths are very miserable, as if they were sucked up by the blood on their bodies. "Unforgivable! Leave a few convergence to the body, others will chase me!" "Yes!" Hundreds of faceless manatees cavalry suddenly screamed and then turned into a torrent of water to chase in the direction they left. Speaking of it, this captain is really unlucky. He led the team out of training. He did not say that he was pretending to be a naga. He also killed the sea snake for no reason. Originally thought of going to Kara City for rescue, but the news was waiting for him to almost want to kill! He hates why he doesn''t leave a little bit of a dim eye, otherwise he won''t be deceived by that abominable human! Since he was the closest team here, he left behind some wounded soldiers and hurriedly chased him, and on the way to come here, he sent a message to the captain by consuming the spirit of several faceless warriors. . Just did not expect to wait for them to come here, waiting for them is the body of the compatriots tragic death. Just as they caught up, Kara City and Kabbah City also sent a chase team. Because of his speed, Kahn chased him out with hundreds of high-level sea snakes, because this time they reached an agreement with the no-facers, so this time they did not encounter any obstacles. At this time, the Hall, originally between the two cities, changed direction and came to a deep pit under the sea. Looking at the submarine cave where there is constant sea water flowing, Hall asked with some uncertainty. "This is the rapids?" White Star shook his head. "This is just a junction, but if you want to pass it, it''s not that simple!" "Hey, do you mean that there is danger here?" Hall glanced at the deep pit with a radius of at least tens of meters, and looked at the darkness in the deep pit. He suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. "Is it really going to go on?" Nami saw Hall''s fearful appearance, and finally couldn''t help but smile. "Giggle, how, you know it? I thought you wouldn''t be afraid!" Hall rolled his eyes and directly ignored the ridicule of Naomi, but his eyes were fixed on an unknown big fish in the deep pit. Because he found that the big fish was desperately going upstream, it seems that there is something behind it. Just when the big fish is about to go out of the pit, suddenly a black shadow rushes over quickly, in the expression of Halls stunned expression. Directly hit the big fish. Then he was surprised to find that a black thing directly pierced the big fish belly, and the blood suddenly spread and blocked Hall''s sight. Not waiting for Hall to see clearly, the big fish actually sinked quickly, as if it was pulled down by something. "what is that?" "Guess?" Naomi seemed to like seeing Hall, so she smiled and spit out at Hall. Guess you! With a slap in the face, Hall felt that bypassing her yesterday was one of the biggest mistakes she made! Its really not to fight for three days. Just when Hall wanted to say something, the sharks suddenly came behind him. "Young master, no face is chasing it!" Hall and others turned around and found that not far behind, hundreds of faceless people were coming over quickly. "Come on! Let''s go!" Bai Xing''s face changed, she knew that no face will come soon, but did not expect it to be so fast! Go on? In addition to Hall, Nami and Natu walked directly to the white star, and after Bai Xing meditated on a few spells, a faint glow suddenly appeared on everyone. White Star did not explain what it was, so he sat and swam toward the deep pit. "No? Come true?" Watching including Vatlinna followed the tour, Hall thought that he was going to go to Longdao and needed the white star to help him. After biting his teeth, he took the carriage into the space and followed it up with Shark. In the distance, when the commander came over, they just saw Hall entering the scene of the deep pit, and the eyes were almost smashed out. "What do you do when you are grown up? They went there...where there..." After waiting for the adjutant to finish, the commander waved his hand and motioned that he would not continue to say it. He did not think that he was rushing over, but he still slowed down. As for the nearby terrain, he is naturally more aware than others. It is a forbidden place in the sea, and few people who come in can live. Before they had some explorers going down, and finally told the people above through the spirit, don''t come down! Just these four words then there is no more! Over the years, it has been divided into forbidden places, few people will come here, but did not expect that human beings have swam in! "Hold it here and report it to the truth immediately!" ...... Hall did not know what the above-mentioned faceless people would do. He was looking at the situation around him. As soon as he entered the depths of the pit, he immediately felt a huge downward attraction pulling himself. Originally wanted to resist, he saw that the white stars not only did not resist, but instead continued to swim inside the figure, biting his teeth and said. "I hope you won''t sell me..." Having said that, he had to give up the resistance, and swam toward the deep pit on his head and feet... At the same time, I was thinking about what was inside... Chapter 495： Lightning magic fish Chapter 495 Lightning Magic Fish "Last day, ask for the next month''s ticket" Submarine deep pit No one knows how it was formed, and no one knows how many years have formed, and no one knows why seawater will form a downward current here. Hall felt the pulling force of the surrounding currents, and learned that the white stars did not carry out any resistance. The whole person went down the sea like a puppet held by a rope. As he entered the pit more and more, Hall found that the light was getting darker and darker. His brows were wrinkled, and he secretly radiated his own mental power to explore the surrounding situation. The highly nervous Hall is like a thief who is stealing, constantly observing the surrounding situation. Soon, he finds that the attraction of the current has weakened and he can swim on his own. The nose of the shark behind him suddenly trembled, apparently he smelled bloody. You know, the shark''s nose is very strong in the sea, and it can be smelled by a few kilometers of **** smell, not to mention such a close distance. "Young master, be careful, have a **** smell!" Hall heard a nod and he knew that this should be the blood of the big fish just now, but he didn''t know what attacked it. Just when Hall wanted to ask the white star what was there, suddenly a black shadow quickly flew toward Hall, and Hall''s mental power suddenly caught the situation and then exclaimed. "Be careful, something is coming!" When Shark heard this, he quickly came to the front of Hall. Hall just wanted to summon the small bald head out of the space. Before he even shot, the eager voice of Bai Xing suddenly came. "Don''t do it!" Hall heard the words, but fortunately, he reacted very quickly. The hand that just reached out suddenly stopped, but the sharks on the side did not relax their vigilance. The shadow quickly passed through Hall and Shark, then made a turn and rushed toward the white star. Because the shadow was too fast, Hall didn''t see the monster in the dark for a while, but he found that the white star didn''t even worry about it. Instead, he looked calm and calmed down. He thinks that White Star will not make fun of his life! Sure enough, the shadow suddenly stopped when it arrived at the white star, until this time, Hall only saw its true face. "This is...swordfish?" I saw this fish is three meters long, has a typical streamlined body, smooth surface, long and pointed upper jaw, small fin on the back, flat mouth, and the kiss is extended to a flat and sharp sword-like protrusion. Looking at the pointed mouth like a long sword, Hall only understood that it was just this thing that pierced the big fish! "Swordfish?" White Star looked at Hall with a puzzled look, and then Hall touched the huge fish head in the stunned expression. "The name is quite suitable for them, but it is not a swordfish. It is called a lightning fish. It is a very powerful Warcraft in the sea. Under normal circumstances, there is no World of Warcraft willing to provoke them!" Lightning magic fish? Hall thought of the speed of it just now, and the way of attack, let alone the name is indeed quite in line with it... only Hall suddenly thought of a situation, and White Star just seemed to say them? Not only that, she seems to have touched the head of the lightning magic fish? I go? Are you also a summoner? Just as Hall''s big eyes looked at the lightning magic fish with a look of surprise, the figure appeared again in his mental power. After he reacted, it was difficult to swallow, and he knew why the white star would say them! Looking at the big and small lightning fish in front of him, and the swaying pointed mouth, Halls mouth twitched slightly, and the white star princess of the relationship brought herself to the World of Warcraft. "Giggle! Princess, look, Hall, he is afraid!" Hearing that Mi''s gimmick actually made fun of himself at this time, Hall flipped his eyes silently. If it is on land, Hall wants to pack these Haizuo Warcraft and play, but he is in the sea, think about it or bear it. White Star knocked on the head of the meter, and then he said, "Its so much!" Nami spit out his tongue and pulled Vatlinna aside. White Star turned his head and looked at Hall Road with a smile. "Do not worry, they are very friendly. If you don''t attack them, they won''t attack you." After she finished, she reached out and touched the head of the lightning magic fish. The lightning magic fish shook its tail happily. It seems that it is also very enjoyable. When Hall saw it, he suddenly thought of the situation where the white star entered the blue jellyfish group. After thinking about it, he said. "Can you communicate with them?" White Star knows that it is no longer possible to hide his special abilities, so he simply nodded. "Then you are also a summoning beast?" Hall felt that he could communicate with World of Warcraft. Isn''t this a summoner, letting Warcraft fight for himself, not what the summoner is? "No." White Star shook his head. "I can communicate with them. It''s not good, but it''s not as direct as you said. They can understand what I mean and feel my goodwill, but that doesn''t mean it. They will listen to my orders and attack others, maybe there is this possibility, but not all will do it." When Hall heard it, he understood that the ability of the white star was not so powerful. If you think about it, if the white star can control them, then the mermaid will not fear anyone, nor will it be rushed by the Naga. The affairs of the royal family took place. However, Hall suddenly thought of a problem, if you can let the white star help, and then get a batch of lightning magic fish to become their own summoned beast... then... Thinking of this, Hall suddenly stunned, he just remembered, he seems to have not entered the space after he came to the sea, then how do those Haizuo World of Warcraft live? Thinking of this, he stared at the white star in the exchange with the Lightning Magic Fish quickly entered the ranch of the system space. As soon as he came in, Hall found that the little black guy was still lying on the ground and hadn''t woken up. It had been so many days. If it weren''t for Xiao Hei''s still abdomen, he was really worried that Xiaohe would hang like this. I didn''t get a good knock on it, and Hall looked at the ranch. I don''t know when there was a sea level in the distance of the ranch. When did it appear? Hall quickly flew over and called out the turtle in the sea. "Young Master!" Hall waved his hand and motioned to tell him what he was doing because he was still in danger and could not waste too much time. However, Kamen''s answer made Hall somewhat disappointed, because Kamenashi told him that he also found the sea after he came. As for when, he is not clear. "No..." Chapter 496： Lightning magic fish Chapter 496 Lightning Magic Fish Hall didn''t think that his space would form a sea. Through the observation of mental power, he found that the little bald head and the shark shark are all inside, but he also found a problem, as if there is no other than this. Creature. In other words, this is not a complete ocean, and the biological chain is not formed at all. "Does it slowly form a world in the future?" Hall had thought about it before, but the space has not seen new changes for so long, which made him almost forget this, and this time he just thought of it. This question, so this is specifically to come in and check it out, I did not expect that there has actually been a change. "This system is too pituitious. It seems that we should pay more attention in the future!" Out of space (ps: Hall has two ways to enter space, soul and ontology, to emphasize here), Hall found that white stars seem to be still communicating with the lightning magic fish, and the lightning fish around are no longer Surrounding the Halls, they wandered around, as if they were protecting lightning. "That, White Star, can you let me talk to it?" Hall suddenly interrupted the exchange of white stars and lightning magic fish, so that one person and one fish had been smashed for a while, then Hall found that the lightning magic fish was dissatisfied and shook the pointed sword against himself, as if to want to tell Huo Er, it doesn''t like to be disturbed. As it moved, several large lightning squirts around him swam over and looked at Hall with hostile eyes, scared to include them. "Lightning, sorry, this is my friend, he is not malicious." Fortunately at this time, White Star quickly explained this lightning lightning fish called lightning. The lightning flashed Hall and turned to look at the white star. Hall clearly saw that this guy turned his head. I used to look at myself with contempt. "I am going! I was despised!" Hall looked at the lightning and looked at the lightning. The corner of his mouth couldnt help but twitch. He felt that he was really humiliated today and was despised by a fish. At the same time, he was surprised to find that the wisdom of this fish is not generally high. Can be compared with the Warcraft entered the system space. If you can get it into the space, it is estimated that there will be more improvement. Thinking of this, Hall suddenly took out a fruit and looked at the lightning with a smile. "Then you called lightning, right?" The lightning suddenly turned around and turned over. When I just wanted to warn Hall not to talk again, suddenly my eyes increased sharply, and my eyes stared straight at the fruit in Halls hand. If it didnt talk, its estimated. I have already said "I want! I want!" Although Hall does not have the special ability of the white star, but he is the summoner, he is still very experienced in how he tempted Warcraft into space before there was no black. Seeing the eager eyes of lightning, Hall did not tease it. He directly threw the fruit away. The lightning was like a fish. When a breath disappeared, the figure disappeared. The Hall immediately felt a stream of water passing by. The fruit that was thrown out has disappeared. Turning around, I saw that lightning was behind the Hall, and its mouth was chewing, and apparently chewed was the fruit he had thrown out. "So fast!" Hall was amazed, and the white star on the side was even more surprised. She knew the arrogance of this lightning. If she hadn''t accidentally saved it, she wouldn''t care about herself. Just did not expect that it would be attracted by a fruit. Yep? fruit? White Star noticed that when Hall took out the fruit, there seemed to be a wave of magical fluctuations. When I thought of the magical mask on the face of Hall, I suddenly realized that this is the magic fruit of the elves. To feed the Lightning Magic Fish, even the White Star does not know how to say Hall. Watching slowly swim to the side of Hall, and around the Hall''s rotation, the white star did not look good at the arrogant Hall. "White Star, you say me..." When Hall had not finished, he was interrupted by White Star. "I advise you not to do this. You can summon other things, you can''t do it, otherwise..." When Hall heard the white star say this, he suddenly had an idea. This lightning would not be the prince of the Lightning Magic Fish? After glanced at the lightning fish that stared at him, Hall confirmed his thoughts. If the white star didnt remind himself, if he really sold the lightning, then the lightning fish king would estimate Kahn is killing himself. "Okay...pure." Hall tried to reach out and touched the lightning, but was escaped by lightning, and his movements caused warnings from other lightning bolts and looked at the lightning fish that was surrounded. Group, Hall''s retracted the hand that stretched out. At this time, suddenly the lightning became irritated, and the other lightning bolts were quickly encircled. "No? Eat the elf fruit and eat a problem?" Hall was shocked when he thought of this reason, but fortunately it was not the problem. I saw that the lightning suddenly called a few times, the sound was a bit like a dolphin sound, and those lightning bolts all looked at the top. Yep? Above? Is it... "I didn''t think they had chased it down, let''s go!" Bai Xing''s face changed slightly, and said to the lightning on the side. "Let''s get out of here first." However, the performance of lightning is to make the white star slightly frown ~ www.novelhall.com ~ because the lightning did not listen to her words, but called a few more to the top. Hall and others looked up and found that the people were actually those who had no face. In the moment when they saw the faceless, the lightning magic fish immediately put their heads on the top, and then they rushed straight like a bow and arrow. Those who had no face were confused after seeing the black shadow suddenly rushed up. Then there was a scream, and the roar continued to reach Hall''s ears. As the no-facers approached Hall, Hall became more and more aware of their situation. I saw a faceless person holding a large shield in front of himself, but as a black shadow rushed over, the shield wrapped the faceless, together with the sharp sword of the lightning magic fish, not only that, The Lightning Mozu also took a tour around the faceless, which broke his body. It looked as if it was a piece of rubbish. Hall saw it and couldn''t help but sigh. "Sure enough, it is a World of Warcraft called the Magic Fish. Its really hard to get the killer!" Chapter 497： Rapids and "Monthly Tickets" Welcome to visit, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 497 Rapids "Subscription and monthly pass" The screams continue The headless faceless face looked at these people who slaughtered his men''s World of Warcraft, and he was not someone else, it was the adjutant of the commander who had met before Hall. The bottom of the sea pit is not for anyone to come down, and their team is also forced to do so. In a popular way, it is a military order! After they found the deep pit where Hall escaped, they were prepared to be ready to listen to the order at any time, but the order waiting for them was to let them send a team of soldiers to search. The original words of their generals are that the human being can go on, why can''t you? As a result, they had a group of two hundred people. After discussing with the commander, one hundred of them including him were selected for tragedy, and then they performed this task. When he came down, he already knew that his ending would not be very good, but the military order was like a mountain. If he didn''t want to be arrested by the gendarmerie, he could only obey orders. Listening to the screams of the soldiers coming from the ear, and the horror sounds from the black shadows, the adjutant''s face suddenly became pale. Feeling the downward pull in the deep pit, the adjutant knows that it is impossible to escape. So now he can only do one thing, that is, pass the situation here to the hope that the general will not be stupid again. People come down to die. Just as he just wanted to pass the message, a figure swiftly rushed toward him, and a soldier with no face immediately shouted. "Adults are careful!" The adjutant turned his head and saw that a lightning magic fish directly penetrated the faceless with its sword tip. The blood stained the sea, and the faceless warrior wanted to say something. The extended hand was still weak. Go on. The adjutant suddenly red eyes, this faceless person is his own soldier, but now he is blind in front of himself, he roared with a weapon against the black shadow, but the shadow is a direct **** The corpse of the faceless person who was stabbed to death was smashed. The adjutant took the corpse in anger and just wanted to let it go. He suddenly felt something coming behind him. He couldnt think too much. He quickly put down the body of the pro-instance and instinctively hid to the side. Just when he had just escaped, another figure passed through his original position. Although he did not stab him, he once again pierced and brought out the tragedy of his dead body. Long distance. The deputy officer suddenly angered and burned, and luck and anger gased the three shadows against the shadow. Three martial arts rushed down the sea and quickly rushed toward the black shadow. Unfortunately, his opponent was the Lightning Magic Fish. He saw the shadow of the shadows escaping, and the three martial arts suddenly passed over its body. The adjutant who issued three grudges was already his limit. He did not expect that he would not touch the shadow. At this moment, he suddenly noticed that the screams around him had stopped, and looked around in horror. He found that the soldiers brought down were killed except for himself. The bodies of several soldiers have been dismembered, showing the horror of this Warcraft! Looking at the lightning fish around him, the aegiginal fear of the original calmed down, and he looked blankly at the lightning demon headed. "My king, will avenge us!" Speaking of this, the adjutant suddenly sneered, and then the whole person''s face became pale and snowy, but he seemed to have done something, and his face showed a gratifying expression. But at this time, suddenly a voice interrupted him. "Hey, isn''t this an adjutant of the commander? Well? Did you just pass the message? Sorry, I seem to have accidentally intercepted it." what? The adjutant heard a moment, and he quickly contacted the information that was just passed out, and found that it was blank, as if it had not appeared. Not only that, but he also found that there was indeed a screen around to isolate himself. "You, it is you! It is your hateful human!" The adjutant looked at Hall with his eyes red, and the culprit that caused all of this was not the human being who pretended to be a naga. In the face of the roar of this adjutant, Hall reacted very calmly. The lightning on the side looked at the Hall that ran over with some doubts, and then looked at the excited faceless person, although it was very intelligent, but faced In this case, it is still somewhat unclear. "Hey, an old friend, just talk." Who is a friend with you! The unscrupulous adjutant stunned the shameless human being. He even said this shameful words at this time. If he used special ability to transmit information, the whole body began to appear extremely weakened. Be sure to rush to tear this wicked human. "Don''t look at me like this, you are forced to come down and inquire about the news, huh, you should hate them, not me, isn''t it?" The faceless adjutant stared at Hall with a cold eye, and he would not be confused by Hall''s words. Hall shrugged and shrugged. He came over to prevent the adjutant from passing the news. He didn''t expect to be really right. He glanced at the unofficial aide who couldn''t continue to pass the message. Hall turned and looked. Lightning laughed. "Well, hand it to you." Lightning looked at Hall with his small eyes dissatisfied, and suddenly it found out that another fruit appeared in Hall''s hand, and the corner of his eye suddenly bent. Hall didn''t have too many extra moves. After throwing the fruit to the lightning, a person swam toward the white star. It was not long before he turned and left, and suddenly a scream came out from the adjutant''s mouth, and soon the screams stopped. After returning to the white star, not waiting for Hall to open, those lightning magic fish quickly passed by them, and quickly disappeared into the dark sea below. The lightning is stopped by the white stars. This lightning is much better for Hall than before. www.novelhall.com~ When Hall wanted to touch it, it didn''t refuse it as it did last time. "Hall, the situation in the pit is a bit complicated. If you don''t have to, don''t mess with it, just follow me." When he heard the white star, Hall naturally nodded. After all, the white star is familiar with it, and it has a good relationship with the lightning magic fish. There is a familiar person to take with him. He is naturally happy. Then Bai Xing and Hall followed the lightning to the bottom of the deep pit. There were several passages, several flows from west to east, and Hall now faced a rapid current. What surprised Hall was that the place they came down from above was not affected by any current, but when Hall saw a big fish coming to the rapids, he found that the big fish was like a missile that was ejected. Quickly washed away by the rapids. Is this the so-called rapids? [] Thank you for your support of this site. Remember to search for Baidu [or I am really a summoner + or I am really a summoner + ppxs] when I read this book next time. This is the motivation for updating this site () Provide no pop-up window, no advertising, full-text online reading, faster update, better article quality, if you feel that this site is not bad, remember to recommend it to your QQ group and friends in Weibo! Chapter 498： Another use of elf fruit Chapter 498 Another Use of Elf Fruit "Seeking a monthly ticket, subscribing, may explode today? Looking forward to not? Like a friend to 315,954,250" Rapids In fact, in Hall''s view, it is like the feeling of the underground river of the earth. Hall did not calculate how deep the deep pit was, but it has been swimming for a long time. After going down the pit, it is a huge rock platform with a lot of colorful plants on the platform that allows Hall to see the surrounding situation. "Oh, here... really..." Hall was amazed by the environment around him. The entire platform was about a thousand square meters. He didn''t find anything other than some glowing plants. Behind the platform, there are several waterfalls that fall from the sky. If he decides that there is sea water in his place, he thinks he has come to land. "Amazing? Giggle, we were shocked by the situation here." Nami was very happy to see Hall''s surprised expression, and the two little tiger teeth didn''t know how to smile. Hall heard his words and rolled his eyes. He didn''t go to the meter and turned to look at the waterfalls under the DC. How did it come about here? Why didnt we feel that there was such a big current? Everyone followed Hall''s gaze to those waterfalls, and White Star shook his head and said. "There are many mysterious places in the sea. Many of them can''t explain clearly. Just like this current, it seems that you can swim up. Well, can you try?" Hall just thought about the past. Suddenly he looked at the white star seriously and found that her eyes were full of a sly look. She suddenly understood that she must have tried it and then wanted to see her own joke. Well, the original pure mermaid princess has also gone bad. Seeing that Hall is not fooled, White Star smiles and doesn''t mind. She suddenly patted the small head of lightning, and then found that the lightning slammed from here, when it swam to the waterfall... That speed is really too slow. Looking at the lightning retrograde, it was like the speed of the turtle crawling. Halls surprised mouth could not be closed. What kind of trouble is it? "Can you go up?" Hall is uncertain and asks again. White Star does not speak this time. He just looks at Hall with his eyes open and smiles, while the meter on the side is a direct teaching. "Hall, you can really try it, maybe you can go up?" Oh, really, when I am a fool? The Hall, which was originally thought to be strange, heard the meter saying that he still couldnt understand the mystery inside. Lightning magic fish is so fast, its hard to climb a waterfall... Its like a turtle crawling, then its not... Seeing that Hall was not fooled, White Star stopped talking, and said hello to the lightning. Lightning quickly swam over. White Star took out a snack and handed it over. Lightning hesitated and looked at Hall and found Hall. Did not take out the fruit, this is not reconciled to the white star to eat the snacks into the mouth. Hey! Hall saw this scene suddenly, and you still know that the ten birds are not as good as a bird in the forest. After the laughter, Hall asked, "How do we go next?" Hall actually guessed it. Here, it is going back. There are a few ''waterfalls'' that can''t climb up. There is a big waterfall in front. He thinks that the journey will be wonderful. "you guess?" White Star seems to be very happy to talk to Hall, especially when he sees Hall''s expression of eating a sly. She was happy, but Hall was depressed, and wondered when the white star became so lively. Seeing the appearance of Hall''s speechless eyes, including the picture that has never been said, can''t help but smile. After the white star smiled, he knelt down and looked at the lightning and said, "We are going there. Can you let your people help us?" The white star that originally thought that lightning would immediately agree was suddenly stunned. She suddenly found that the lightning did not immediately agree. Instead, she called a few words in the direction of Hall. It seemed to say that it depends on how Hall did it. I go! Hall գգ, looking at the small eyes of lightning that are also staring at himself, he immediately understood after a moment, the feeling that this guy is going to trade with himself. White Star seems to understand it too. Some of them laughed and looked at Hall Road. "It seems that it likes the elf fruit you gave. If you don''t let it be happy, we will be in trouble this time." Hall was very speechless. He always felt that lightning was a little weird. He thought he had nothing to do, but now it seems that this guy is waiting for himself here. In desperation, Hall took out a fairy fruit and prepared to give lightning, but this guy actually shook his head, it was not satisfied. I saw it in the stunned expression of Hall and others, and yelled at several people including Hall. As if counting, I watched everyone scream. I go! This is... Are you trying to rob you? Hall glanced at the lightning action. It counted the sharks in total and called it six sounds, which means giving it six fruit fruits. "Can I just make it a summoned beast?" Hall did not directly give lightning to the fruit, but looked at the white star who was equally bitter and said seriously. White Star shook his head. "If we want to go through here, it is best not to do this..." Ok, it was threatened by a fish. Hall naturally won''t compromise immediately. This guy dares to threaten himself like this. He naturally won''t be soft. "Lightning is it? Fruit can be given to you, but after we have sent us safely, I will give it! Otherwise, everyone will take a shot and leave each." White Star looked at Hall Road with some laughter and laughter. "Or let me know Maybe it doesn''t understand what you said, I...?" The white star has not finished, suddenly found that the lightning is happy to nod to Hall, it is obvious that it is understandable performance, this situation makes the white star surprised mouth can not close. On the side of the meter, they looked at Hall with a stunned expression. They all felt that this scene was not fake. "Hall, can you communicate with it?" Bai Xing feels that the world is changing too fast. She is somewhat uncomfortable. When can lightning be heard by people other than her? Looking at the lightning that I understand very well, the cognitive ability of White Star has dropped rapidly. "Oh... no, I just wanted to try it... Is it smart?" In fact, Hall probably understands it. This should be the reason for the fruit of the elf. It is very likely that after eating the elf fruit from the space, the lightning becomes smarter. This is the real reason why he can communicate with lightning. Chapter 499： Damn Lightning Magic Fish Chapter 499, The Evil Lightning Magic Fish, "Subscribe" Hall did not tell Bai Xing them about his own guess. After all, this is a secret related to his own space. As for the interpretation of the source of the elf fruit, it is naturally sent by the elves. Seeing the white stars, they still looked at themselves with a look of doubt. After Hall coughed, he began to speak. "I think we are not tangled with this now?" Bai Xingmei looked at Hall seriously and didn''t know what she was thinking. After a moment of silence, she began to speak. "Well, let''s leave here and say, I won''t say more about the other ones. Everyone remembers to hurry." Hold fast? Although Hall was very puzzled, he soon understood it. What is the meaning of the so-called grasp? Seeing that Hall agreed to use six elf fruits as a deal, the lightning screamed, and then five lightning bolts of the same size quickly smashed out of the ground and looked at the five lightning bolts that popped up on the ground. Fish, Hall eyes can not be twitched a few times. Feelings, are you not only lightning fish? Are you still a grandson? He really didn''t think that the Lightning Magic Fish actually came out of the ground. Just now he was attracted by the waterfall behind him. He did not find a cave here. Some speechless refers to the ground, and Hall asks indefinitely, "Do they live here?" Seeing the white star nod, Hall feels that his knowledge of the fish has completely fallen to the primary school stage... Hall saw the white stars and they directly caught the fins on the back of the Lightning Magic Fish. This made it clear that what he called the grasp was originally meant. and many more Hall suddenly found a problem, except for sharks and their own feet, their mermaid are fish tails... then... Thinking of this, Hall took the face of the elf on his face, and in the horrified expression of the white star, he rode on the lightning magic fish, and the limbs were buckled on both sides of the lightning magic fish, and a pair of sloths looked tight. Hold the lightning fish. "Oh, it''s still quite comfortable, can you try it?" Bai Xing and others slammed their eyes and ignored the expression of Hall''s laughter. The white star patted the lightning lane underneath. "Let''s go." With the sound of a dolphins coming out of the lightning, it took the white star and rushed toward the rapids. Then Hall''s lightning magic fish under them also rushed out, which gave Hall a feeling of playing a motorcycle race. I don''t know if it is Hall''s illusion. When he entered the rapids with the lightning squid under him, it quickly accelerated again. The surrounding water rushed through the ear, which made Hall feel that there was a feeling of moving cars to see the scenery passing by. The whitewater channel is about ten meters in diameter, and it can completely let six lightning bolts pass through, but Hall finds lightning and they don''t. Then he understood why this was the case. There was still an obstacle here. Because the speed was too fast, after several passes, Hall discovered that it was some hills under the sea. However, he still found a problem. The Lightning Magic Fish did not come too close to these hills. How far is it to try to stay away from it. Just when Hall was puzzled, suddenly a hill that he was going through suddenly burst open, and the gravel spattered everywhere. Not only that, but something like a tentacle appeared in the middle of the hill. "I am going! What is this?" Looking at the front, suddenly protruding a monster like a tentacle, Hall found that the tentacle suddenly opened his mouth, which turned out to be a jagged tooth! It is very similar to the kind of bug in the forest where the Earth movie King Kong is located. The open-handed tentacle rushed toward Hall, and the lightning-minded fish that Hall was close to not only did not panic, but instead quickly evaded the attack of the tentacles, by the speed against the roots of the tentacles. The rushing rushed over. "Do not!" Hall just screamed, but it was still late, the lightning squid, this guy actually took him directly from which tentacles blame the body. Hall couldn''t think too much, and quickly closed his eyes and put the whole head on the back of the Lightning Magic Fish. With a bang and a scream, Holden smelled a smell that made him want to vomit, but soon, after being washed by the sea, the taste faded. Hall opened his eyes and saw that there were lightning squirts together with some disgusting green viscous liquid. I reached out and sniffed it, almost vomiting again. "I don''t understand! I can hide, why should I?" Poor Hall can''t now blame the **** under him, otherwise he is worried that the Lightning Devil will leave him alone. Looking up at the white stars not far ahead, Hall was surprised to find that they were also attacked by this sudden tentacles, but the lightning squid under them were very agile, even if the tentacles were attacking at a very fast speed. Fast, but can''t touch them. but But why do you attack this **** every time! Yes, they are just escaping from the lightning in front, but it is a non-remaining attack to yourself. Are you the legendary hobby of the world? Looking at more and more green mucus and getting more and more stinky, Hall was crying. Finally, after there was no tentacles in front, Hall smiled at the lightning fish under his body, regardless of whether he could understand it or not. "I will give you a fairy fruit for a while Please don''t play anymore. It''s really stinking when you play." Ah! Hall, who thought it would continue to stink, suddenly heard the lightning fish under his body screaming, and then he was surprised to find that when he encountered the tentacles, he really threw it all over. If Hall didn''t know that he was being played, it was an idiot. "Damn lightning! It must be your **** to confess, really have you, don''t let me catch the opportunity, when you directly become a summoned beast to go to other continents to torture, I see how your father Catch me!" The lightning that was carrying the white star in the rapids suddenly hit a cold war. The white star on it was the most obvious. He asked what was wrong with it. When lightning thought about it, he told the white star to be fine, and then left a white star with doubts to move on. With. The white star with a doubtful expression suddenly turned back. When she saw a green Hall, she couldnt help but burst into laughter. "It seems like I seem to understand something..." Chapter 500： Decoy Chapter 500 Tricks Hearing the laughter of the white star, Nami and others turned around with doubts. They didn''t know what happened, but after seeing the look of Hall, they couldn''t help but laugh. Especially the gimmick, the most happy smile, it seems that her recent grievances against Hall is not small, not to mention that Hall played the landlord when the disk wins her, and that Hall is not pity at all, see It was not until she was covered by the kind of plant that was very irritating that she would not let her down. If Hall knows the idea of ??that meter, he will definitely scream, and when he plays, he will say that he is willing to gamble and lose. Isnt he obeying the agreement? The picture and Vatlinnas mouth were also curved, but not as unscrupulous as the meter. But Shark''s face looked gloomy at them, if he didn''t get Hall''s orders, even if there was danger here, he would have to teach them. What makes Hall most angry is that the guy who is lightning is actually laughing, and the dolphins-like laughter makes Hall hear very harsh. I will endure! Don''t let me catch the opportunity. The rapids are still very long, but the tentacles that have been lurking in the channel hills just now are gone, which makes Hall unable to breathe. After this road, the green mucus on the body has been washed a lot, and the nose is only slightly smelling the stench, not as obvious as it was at the beginning. "Fortunately, if the smell can''t be removed, I will put this clothes into your mouth." The rapids are moving on Hall found that the passage had begun to go down, which made him not surprised. They knew that they had just gone straight from the pit. Now they have been going down. He is worried that if he goes on this way, he will not directly reach the core of the planet. . As soon as the core of the earth is filled with hot lava, Hall''s heart is a tremor, for fear that these lightning demons will actually bring them into the lava. About ten minutes or so, Hall suddenly noticed that the speed slowed down, not only that, but he also saw an exit in front. As everyone passed through this exit, the scene in front of the scene made Hall unable to open his eyes and open his mouth, revealing a stunned expression. "No..." I saw that this is a huge space. I can''t see the top when I look up. There are a lot of creatures that are fluorescent and swimming. Hall suddenly felt a bit strange. When you look closely, those creatures are transparent, and those that emit fluorescence are a tissue or organ in their body. They are somewhat jellyfish-like, some are snake-like, strange, and they are not afraid when they see Hall, so they swim slowly on their heads... At this time, the six lightning bolts suddenly stopped. Hall looked at the white star in confusion and found that she had loosened the lightning, and it seemed that they had not taken the lightning magic fish. The guy with lightning was yelling at the white star, and then he turned and went straight to Hall, staring at Hall with his small eyes, calling out. It seems that I am worried that Hall will lie, and the five lightning demons around me are faintly inclined to have a tendency to surround him. I go! Are you guys worried about my debt? Although I have this idea, but I will not lose faith in the fish, and it is still a mischievous **** lightning fish! White Star and others did not rush to see it, so he looked at Hall with a smile, and Hall rolled his eyes. For these guys, he didnt know what to say. Directly throwing out seven Elf fruits to give lightning enough. They each ate one. Hall found that the extra one was the lightning bastard. He finally understood that the lightning fish that he had sat down would do so. Its really what this guy teaches. The lightning magic fish that had eaten the elf fruit suddenly turned bright. They looked at Hall''s eyes and revealed the light. Hall was scared by what they saw. But what he suddenly thought of, quickly said to the other lightning fish in addition to lightning. "You still want to eat right?" When I heard Hall say this, the white stars gave them a slight glimpse, and then they looked at Hall with some weirdness. Isnt Hall broken by these lightning magic fish pits? However, Bai Xing and Na Mi know that Hall will eat nothing, and he will not suffer. He must have his purpose in doing so. The wisdom of lightning is close to human children, so it hears that Hall doesn''t tell him, but he is a bit uncomfortable with his own men, so he quickly calls out a few times. Those lightning-minded people heard some words, but they still retreated to the side with lightning. "This bastard." Hall secretly gritted his teeth and looked at the smug lightning. Hall''s eyes turned, and then he took out an elf fruit and said to the lightning. "I will talk to them. If you don''t mess, this is yours. How do you feel?" The white star on the side saw the hesitation of lightning, and shook his head. "Although I don''t know what Hall is doing, I have a feeling that if lightning agrees, it will definitely suffer." Nami agreed to nod. "Well, Princess, I think so, you said we told lightning how?" White Star heard the words of the meter and said, "If you really do this, it is estimated that the next time you lose your cards, Hall will never agree to take it down." Nami heard a sudden chill, and the thought was not immediately mentioned. On the other hand, Lightning looked at the elf fruit in Hall''s hands and swallowed. He heard that Hall just wanted to chat with his men. He thought that he had no loss, and then he could get an elf fruit and considered it. After that, it agreed. And Hall did not hesitate, directly lost a fruit to it, happy to run to the side of the lightning. Look at the five lightning fish in front of you ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hall reveals a pair of wolf grandmother smile and watch them say. "Is that delicious now? Do you still want to?" A few lightning bolts heard you see me, I saw you, and then looked at the lightning that was eating the elf fruit. Seeing that it didn''t have time to wait for someone, one of the lightning bolts nodded. Hall saw a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, and then he handed it out with a fairy fruit. "As long as you are willing to go with me, I will always give you food like this fruit. What do you think?" The wisdom of this lightning magic fish is not as high as lightning, it just feels good, and under the temptation of the elf fruit, it instinctively nodded. But at the moment when he nodded, Bai Xing and others suddenly discovered that the lightning magic fish disappeared in front of their eyes, and the face on the side of Hall was showing a happy expression. "Get it!" Chapter 501： Crisis ", support for genuine" Chapter 501 Crisis "What happened? Why did the Lightning Magic Fish suddenly disappear from the air, this..." Vatlinna stunned her mouth in amazement, and the scene was so shocking that she could not react. = music = text = novel In fact, this can not blame Vatlinna, she does not know the true identity of Hall, so it will be like this. And that Mi have already learned more about the identity of the Hall Summoner from the White Star, but they are equally shocked because they saw Hall''s live call for the first time. "It''s that simple? Magical? Is it a spell? It''s too simple? Just like this, is it successful?" The exaggeration of Namina let the white star on the side of her hold her eyes, but the white star is actually very shocked. The subsequent situation made the white stars and the lightning that had just finished eating fruit dumbfounded. The other four lightning spirits that had been around Hall had disappeared in the same place as the previous one in just a few seconds. They didn''t mention the white stars. They were shocked. The lightning on the side took the Hall''s elf fruit, but its eyes still focused on holding the hand. What it didn''t think of was that in the short one minute of eating fruit, all of his men suddenly disappeared. It immediately realized that it was not good, and the angry call would rush over. At this time, those lightning bolts that suddenly disappeared appeared again at the Hall, which made one of the angry lightnings awkward. The lightning gaze was a little gloomy and came to the few lightning bolts. He whispered a few words. The first lightning storm fish that entered the space immediately responded a few times. Lightning looked at Hall with a look of doubt. It seems to be saying that you better explain it to me. "Oh, I told him, as long as it is willing to follow me, then there will be that kind of fruit to eat, you... well, you are!" Lightning suddenly disappeared, what made me forget, and it made a drumstick movement, which made Hall unable to reach out and touch his head. Lightning was originally in an angry state, and he would be willing to give Hall a touch, so it quickly pushed back and watched Hall with vigilance. Lightning screamed at the lightning bolts, and those who saw them staying near Hall were not willing to come over and suddenly burned in anger. At this time, suddenly another elf fruit was lost, and the lightning-stained heart was relieved. It took over the fruit of Hall and then looked at Hall with a puzzled look. Tell Hall, even if you give me fruit, if you don''t explain what they are, I won''t let you go. Hall smiled and said, "I didn''t lie to you. They are really willing to go with me. Don''t believe you ask them. I will leave first." After saying that Hall really walked away like this, and came to the side of the white star, watching the lightning and the lightning lightning fish exchange, Hall''s mouth was slightly picked, he did not worry that lightning would convince the lightning flashes Going with it, the power of the system space is unparalleled. "How did you do it? Lightning them are very smart, so they have an extreme, that is, they are very revengeful, and they like to repay. If you offend them too badly, they will always chase you in the sea!" When I heard the persuasion of the white star, Hall smiled. "There is nothing. I didn''t force them. They volunteered to follow me. Really! Please believe me." I believe you have a ghost. Nami heard Hall say this, could not help but rolled his eyes. White Star sees Hall and is not willing to say more. It is his secret to think of it. White Star understands that he has not asked this question. Soon, Lightning swam to Hall and called a few times. Both Hall and White Star understood it. Lightning told Hall that he should not bully it. Hall quickly promised not to, and then Lightning stunned Hall and glanced at them and turned to swim towards the passage. "Princess, you said lightning, it won''t tell its father?" "You said?" Bai Xingmei glared at Hall and now knows that he is afraid? How did you not leave your hand when you started? When Hall smiled and reached out and collected the lightning magic fish, he looked at Bai Xing seriously. "Princess, how do we go next? What is it here?" For Hall''s magical summoning ability, Bai Xing is very curious, but seeing Hall is not willing to say, they are not too much to ask. After seeing the surrounding situation, Bai Xing said, "This is a huge basin on the bottom of the sea. Everyone is careful. There are a lot of Warcraft here. We can''t try to avoid trying to get rid of it, otherwise we will have a hard time leaving." After finishing the white star, I also looked at Hall with a special look. This makes Hall very speechless. If you say it, let me see what I am doing? I have nothing to do to provoke those Warcraft? ...... After the lightning left, Hall walked here for a while, only to understand why the white star said that it was the bottom of the sea, because he saw that there was land on his head, and there were many inverted cylindrical stone. In other words, it is actually located under the sea, which is the feeling of an underground river similar to the geomorphology of the Guilin in the Earth. Fortunately, Bai Xing is familiar with this place, and the group walks slowly on a path leaning against the sea floor. During this journey, Hall saw a lot of different kinds of underwater creatures, but fortunately, as long as they are not provoked, they will not attack people casually. Hall, they walked safely for a whole day. On the road, Hall also asked why they didn''t sit directly with lightning and they walked from here. However, after seeing a big fish that swam and swiftly swam past the situation of many Warcraft corpses, he indifferently closed his mouth and honestly followed Bai Xing. After everyone ate something, Bai Xing said, "There is still a way, we are safe. Whenever something happens, don''t be too far away from me, understand?" For the white star, in addition to Hall and shark, they are 100% obedient, then the star of the white star is to Hall. Hall nodded, there is no way. In this case, even if the little bald head is released, it is estimated that it will be attacked by inexplicable enemies In this case, still follow the white star honestly. Better. After a long time, Hall, they took a lot of roads, and they stopped until they saw a group of fiery red figures in front of them. As soon as they saw them, Hall couldn''t help but **** a cold breath, which turned out to be a red jellyfish. Hall has seen the powerful blue jellyfish. Wouldn''t it be bad to want this red jellyfish? Just when Hall just wanted to ask how to pass the large red jellyfish here, suddenly there was a burst of yellow sand under his body. Hall''s spiritual strength has been explored all the time, although he was a little surprised why he had not discovered these creatures underground, but he quickly reacted and retired and yelled at the white stars. "Be careful! There is something on the ground!" "Get a subscription! Seeking support! 60,000 collections, do not ask for each subscription, but please see your valuable support votes. (To be continued.) Chapter 502： Sawtooth crab Chapter 502 Sawtooth Crab "Be careful! There is something on the ground!" In fact, without Hall, the white stars also found the situation in front of them. When the seabed came out, they immediately retreated. As the soil slowly settled, everyone saw the culprit in the situation. "Well? This is" I saw that the first thing that came out was a huge bright red pliers. There were a lot of jagged spikes on the pliers. There was a creaking sound between the ones. The sound was particularly harsh in the sea. It was like a The sound of the scissors rubbing each other is the same. Then there is a shield-like paw that defends against enemies in front and can sneak into the enemy. Behind this claw is a pair of eyes with long tentacles! It is visualized that the eyes of the Earth movie, which is played by Zhou Xing, are almost the same. The owner of this perverted eye is also a two-meter-high crab with huge shells! Super big crab? Huo looked at this obviously enlarged version of the crab, Hall is not calm. "Not good! This is a sawtooth crab!" After seeing the other side, White Star could not help but exclaim. Sawtooth crab? Is it a strange name, is it named after its jagged pliers? Too rigorous. If the white star knows that Hall is in his heart, he will definitely laugh and open his head, and want to see if it is filled with paste. This time, I am still thinking about this problem. At that time, I might as well consider how to escape from the hundreds of sawtooth crabs in front of me. Tata! Hundreds of sawtooth crabs suddenly appeared, so that Hall was caught off guard. Before that, Bai Xing said that it would be safe immediately, but now that they have finished speaking less than a minute, they are in trouble. This is not the fight of red fruit. What is the face? However, the white star''s face did not show a shy expression because of the big words, but looked at it with a heavy face. "I didn''t expect them to be so vengeful, so I am waiting for me here." Revenge? Waiting for you? and many more? Feelings of other jagged crabs greet such a formation, everything is for you? Hall had long known that it would be troublesome to promise to **** the white star, but he did not think that the trouble was so much. Look at the turtles from the beginning, they have contradictions inside, they help them solve it, but they finally pit their own, so that he was almost killed by Kahn. Later, with a white star, he pretended to be a naga messenger who wanted to reach the front line of the mermaid safely through the faceless person. As a result, Kahns sorrowful guy was chased for the white stars ball. After seeing the identity of Halls pretending, he also joined the faceless person and drove himself into the deep pit under the sea. Finally, I took the lightning magic fish through the rapids, and let the lightning eat a small loss, and finally I can leave here, but because of the white star, I was stopped by a group of sawtooth crabs waiting for the rabbit. Yep? Waiting for the rabbit? Ok, we are rabbits, but it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that Hall found that they are at least five-level Warcraft''s strength. Isn''t the World of Warcraft so powerful? "White Star, how are you going to solve it? Fight? Run?" White Star heard a little bit of laughter and laugh at Hall. How do you fight? Sawtooth crabs are not ordinary Warcraft, they are immune to water levels below their own level. Not only that, but their huge shell defense is a bit superior, and they want to break through them, except for the same level of tiger shark warriors. "Are we just watching the road blocked? Yes, you haven''t said why they are targeting you?" White Star just wanted to speak, and suddenly a jagged crab from her nearest Zhang had a large pliers, revealing that the jagged spike was caught against the white star. If caught by this, Hall believes that the white arm that is like a lotus root will definitely be cut into two segments. Looking at the appearance, it is estimated that it is extremely difficult to stitch it up. Is it necessary to be so embarrassing? I dont feel pity at all. Just as the white star quickly retired, Hall waved his hand, and the sharks on the side were already ready, and he cut the jagged crab in his hand to the sawtooth crab. With a loud bang, a figure was directly hit by a fly. When Hall saw it, he found that the man turned out to be a shark, and the sawtooth crab was slightly pushed back and could stop in two steps. When Hall saw the eight claws under the sawtooth crab, he suddenly understood that the sharks were a brake, and there were eight people. Its no wonder that people stopped so soon. Just kidding In fact, Hall is also very surprised, Shark''s ability Hall is also clear, with the golden tiger shark, he can easily solve his level of Warcraft, but did not think that today he was alone, he was actually given a serrated crab Completed defeat. "Roar!" The triumphant sawtooth crab just roared with his claws up, and the other sawtooth crabs actually stopped. Although they did not attack, they were posing with a siege. "It''s what you want" Although Hall couldn''t understand what the sawtooth crab said, but looking at the serrated crabs around it, and the jagged crab in the middle, he had a ridiculous thought in his heart. This guy won''t want to be singled out! "It is to fight with Sharks alone. www.novelhall.com~ If they don''t agree, they will attack directly." The sound of White Star came at this crucial time, just in line with what Hall thought. "No?" Hall did not think that this sawtooth crab actually played this set? He really wants to ask it in the past, you will not cross it too? And before crossing is still a three-nation fan? "Roar!" The serrated crab sticks out a huge pliers and points to the shark that has just swam. Isnt that the name of the surname to be singled out? "Young master, let me try it!" Sharkwei glanced at the situation around him and said quietly. Hall heard that he did not immediately agree. He glanced at the situation around him and wanted to break through the encirclement of this group of sawtooth crabs. It is estimated that it will cost a lot. After all, there is only a small bald head around him, and the golden tiger head sharks have only five heads. As for the five headed lightning fish that have just been conquered, plus the coming is only ten heads, and this group is armed to the teeth. The sawtooth crab is hit and it is estimated that the loss will not be small. However, Hall still agreed with the shark''s request, and he insisted on his life. As the sharks slowly came out, the serrated crab immediately excitedly smacked the claws of the shield like a jagged paw. Seeing it, it seems to be cheering for himself, and Hall also whispered this opportunity. "White Star, let me be honest, how did you offend them!" Chapter 503： Hard battle "" Chapter 503 Difficult Battle "Let''s say, Princess White Star, how did you offend them? And, in this case, is there any way to leave here safely?" The white star was slightly stunned, and the meter on the side saw the white star not talking. "This is not the fault of Her Royal Highness. She is just saving lightning." Yep? lightning? What about this bastard? Not to mention, although Hall pitted the **** once, but there are still some complaints in my heart. After all, there are not many elf fruits. Because there is no Mithril, the black land in the Hall space has not been planted for the time being. So far, Hall has only a hundred more fruit in his hands. He used a tenth of the **** to the lightning bolt some time ago. Dont look at Halls so refreshing, actually let Hall feel bad for a while. Nami still wants to help explain, but the white star shook his head and explained the shark and the sawtooth crab when they gathered momentum. After listening to the explanation of Bai Xing, Hall realized this. The feeling that the white star would get lightning help was because it just helped the lightning once when he came here. At that time, lightning was fighting with Warcraft. When Hall heard this, he immediately looked at the opposite sawtooth crab. Without the name of the white star, he already guessed that Warcraft was the jagged crab. Although Hall and Sawtooth Crab are the first to meet, after all, Warcraft, like them who like to fight with others, is estimated to be rare in the whole of Allen, so it is easy to think of them. The white stars, when they first appeared, saw lightning and a jagged crab duel. The sawtooth crab was known for its defense. Even the fast lightning had no way to take it. In the end, it was caught by it. It almost went down and took it. As a symbol of the Lightning Magic Fish, the long sword is cut. White Star appeared at this time and broke the duel of the sawtooth crab. The sawtooth crab that was interrupted by the duel was naturally not happy. It made an angry roar against the white star and asked her to come over instead of lightning and fight for herself. In order to convince the white stars of the dolphin and sea turtles as soon as possible, there is no time to play this kind of childish game with the sawtooth crab. After agreeing to the duel of this sawtooth crab, she actually fled with lightning, which made the already ambitious and ready to fight. The serrated crab is dumbfounded. It couldnt catch up with it, but had to use roar to express its dissatisfaction, but even the white star did not think that it had been so long, the sawtooth crab not only did not forget, but also brought hundreds of people to ambush underground. And stay here waiting for their arrival. Said here, Bai Xing is crying and laughing, watching Hall said. "Who can think of them, they can continue to wait until today." Hall heard this, and the forehead suddenly came up with three black lines. He didnt know what to say about this strangely shaped sawtooth crab. Hall, who understands the passing of things, can only temporarily put his hopes on sharks. In the time when he decides the outcome, he must think of a perfect strategy. Hall did not think of summoning a small bald head, the only water system, eight-dimensional Warcraft to turn the tide, break through their siege and then leave here. However, the discovery of Hall''s tragedy also has the existence of eight kinds of World of Warcraft, but they are looking at the fifth-class sawtooth crab and shark Wei duel without intervening, showing that the identity of this sawtooth crab is not ordinary. "Roar!" "Drink!" As the sharks and the sawtooth crabs roared at the same time, one person and one crab rushed toward each other at the same time. The speed of the shark is very fast, and the hand is very agile, but the pace of the sawtooth crab is very stable, and the advantages of both sides are different. The shark that lifted the big knife directly came to the side of the sawtooth crab with the advantage of speed. This is the only place where the sawtooth crab has no defense. The sharp blade of the serrated knife braved the cold, and the sea water was cut off to the side of the serrated crab with a hint of silky sound. The side of the serrated crab is the joint between the shell and the body, and its several legs are here. As long as it is cut here, the shark believes that even the action of the sawtooth crab will be greatly limited. How to clean up the serrated crab? Its all for him. To say the power of the sawtooth crab, Shark Wei has a deep understanding, so when he was confronted, he thought that he could not rely solely on strength, otherwise he would definitely fail. Not only that, but he also carefully observed its appearance and guessed what actions it might have. Shark is not a warlike shark in the sea. The concept and concept of fighting can be ranked in the top five in the entire sea. They are not afraid of fighting, but they are still very excited. Seeing the jagged knives cut the legs of the sawtooth crabs, the sharks can already imagine the situation that will occur. The jagged crabs will lose the battle victory because of the inconvenience caused by the injured people. Just as shark''s mouth smirked and smiled, a black shadow suddenly came over his head, and the sharks shook a little, and the smile on his face suddenly stiffened on his face. Fortunately, his reaction was relatively quick. When the shadow was about to reach his head, he gave up the opportunity to attack the sawtooth crab. The whole body quickly stepped back, and the shadows slammed on the ground, causing a turbidity, etc. After the turbidity subsided, Shark Wei saw this black shadow. I am going, is this not a tail? Can anyone tell me that crabs have tails? And the tail is still hidden inside the shell. Hall, who just wanted to make a sound, suddenly reacted This is not the earth he knows. It is a different world, and it is still in the mysterious ocean. What is surprising about the emergence of such a World of Warcraft? ? Ok Hall looked at the four-toothed sawtooth crab in front of him, and he wanted to grab it to make the idea of ??summoning the beast. Shark was not discouraged by the lack of success in an attack. Although the tail of the sawtooth crab interrupted his very good offensive pace, it also exposed a hidden attack of the sawtooth crab. For a time, the two sides picked up again. Shark wanted to try the reaction of the tail of the sawtooth crab, so he rushed to the sawtooth crab again, but this time the target is the tail behind it. The tail of the serrated crab is very flexible, not only that, but also very sturdy, and the shark''s big knife has been cut against each other for more than a dozen times, and there is nothing at all. "Princess, do you say that the shark can win?" Looking at the situation of the shark and the sawtooth crab, Mami asked with some concern. White Star shook his head. "It''s hard to say now. After all, you can see the power of sawtooth crabs. It is not so easy to break through their defenses." It seems to be the proof of the white star. The shark''s big knife caught a hole in the sawtooth crab and smashed it on the shell. But the shell was nothing, and the shark''s arm was numb. For a time, the shark''s face became a little hard to look Chapter 504： Awkward situation Chapter 504 The shark''s face was a bit ugly looking at the sawtooth crab in front of him. He didn''t think that the defense of this sawtooth crab was so powerful. The strength of the attack he had just attacked was not when he was killed with the faceless and the World of Warcraft, but he used this weapon to kill the no-face and the sea snake. But now it seems that the other side has no scars, especially the shell, a thick layer of mud above, not even at all. This makes Shark Wei still doubtful whether the **** has taken a shower in front of him. People can still get a mud out of the group. If you get there, you can''t cut it. Obviously, after preliminary trials, Shark has already seen that the sawtooth crab is very difficult. But the other person was a little surprised, and with a hint of surprise looked at the sawtooth crab that had nothing to do after being cut. "This guy is the fifth-class Warcraft, can defend the magic does not say, even the physical defense ability is also so strong! This is simply a different world of tanks, I think if there is a group of such Warcraft to play, it is estimated that the enemy is only crushed. So the question is coming, Hall is thinking, what should be done to persuade them to join their own team? On the side of the meter, I saw Hall''s appearance, and immediately pulled the white star road. "Princess, look, Hall, he showed this expression again. Just when he conquered the lightning magic fish, it was this expression. You said that he did not Will you be stupid enough to convince them in this encircled situation?" When Bai Xing and others heard the words, they turned to look at Hall and found that he really looked at the jagged crab that was fighting with Shark Wei with an eager gaze. Although everyone has already seen the magical ability of Hall to accept the Lightning Magic Fish, it depends on the specific situation. They can already imagine that if the sawtooth crab that had a duel with Shark suddenly disappeared, the surrounding sawtooth crab They will definitely rush to tear them into pieces. Hall, who is thinking about how to seduce the sawtooth crab, suddenly feels a little wrong. He feels that there are several eyes staring straight at himself, turning his head and seeing that the owner of the eyes is Bai Xing and others. Hall looked at them with some doubts. "What happened to you? Although I know that this human being looks very handsome, but you don''t have to look at me like this brazenly? I will be shy." White Star Nami and the brothers and sisters Viterina For Hall''s cheeky face, the white stars have already seen it, so except for the rice that slammed Hall, everyone pretended not to hear what he had just said. White Star pondered for a while and said, "Hall, you don''t want to use your magical ability to conquer this jagged crab?" Hall did not deny, nodded and directly admitted that "there is this idea, but I am thinking about what to do." "I don''t think this is a good idea. Do you think the jagged crabs next to you will agree? And I just heard that the jagged crabs are applauding for the duel. It seems that the identity is not in the middle, it is very likely and lightning. same." Hall heard a wrinkle, and he suspected this problem before, but now that he heard the white star say so, his heart is more certain. Just when Hall thought, Shark was once again hit by a serrated crab. Hall found that his palms were all bleeding, showing how fierce the battle was. Hall saw the sharks still want to continue fighting, he just reached out and wanted to stop, and suddenly there was a high dolphin sound behind him. "Well? Is this?" Hall and others heard the words, because they felt that the sound was very familiar. When they turned around, a familiar figure quickly rushed from afar and stopped behind them. "Does lightning know that we have difficulties, is this to help us?" said Mi, excitedly watching the lightning. I saw lightning staying at a distance of about 50 meters from the Hall, and behind it was a large number of lightning magic fish, the number is almost the same as the sawtooth crab. The sudden appearance of a large number of lightning demons caused the scene to change suddenly. After a sudden squeaking of the serrated crabs, the serrated crabs that originally surrounded them were immediately dispersed and aligned with the opposite lightning demons. The Hall was sandwiched between the two sides, and the situation did not seem much better than before. "I think the lightning guy is coughing up. I mean, are we letting them open and let them communicate well?" White Star and others couldnt help but flip through their eyes. Its estimated that only Hall has come to the conclusion. They are more than just communicating. They are a signal from the battle. However, Hall is right. Whether they are preparing for exchange or preparing for the war, Hall is not suitable to stay in the middle of the two sides. Once opened, Hall will definitely be affected. Just as Hall just pushed back a few steps, suddenly the sound of lightning came, and Hall heard a glimpse of the moment, only to see the lightning guy who stared at himself with small eyes, seeming to warn himself not to move, and it Behind them, the Lightning Magic Fish is a uniform turn and stares at the Hall. As soon as the lightning strikes, they will wear the Hall as a hedgehog. I go! Lightning, you **** still vengeance! Hall secretly said that he understood what the warning of lightning just meant, and looked at the lightning bolts that were pointed at them with a spike. Halls mouth twitched a few times and felt that it was better to listen to it for a while~www .novelhall.com~ Just when Hall was going to promise, the shark''s jagged sawtooth crab also made a squeak, and then the jagged crab behind it turned their unique long eyes and stared at Hall. The right hand pliers are doing a regular movement, and the neat voice makes Hall and others even more afraid to move. "You two of you bastard, I am going to be threatened by two little **** today! This trip to the sea is really" Hall''s eyes couldn''t help but twitch. He hasn''t felt this for the first time. Since he went to the sea, the problems have appeared one after another. He doubts whether his five elements are short of water! However, one thing he feels unfair, he is guilty of offending lightning, but it seems that it is a white star that offends the jagged crab. If you have a debt, you are looking for me. Nami and the map and Vatlinna and others were in front of the white star, and the rice asked some treacherously. "Princess, they lightning, what''s wrong with this? Why don''t you give it away?" White Star sighed and said, "Lightning may be because of Hall." Said here, that Mi directly glared at Hall, as if to say that it is your fault, Hall mouth twitched and ignored her. I only heard the white star continue to say "The serrated crab is because of my reasons, so today it is difficult for us to pass here." Ask for a subscription, the uncle is married at the end of the year, this book can relieve the uncle of financial pressure! Subscribe! Seeking genuine! Chapter 505： Start of battle Chapter 505 begins the battle The atmosphere on the scene was very depressing. One side was a lightning squid known for its attack and speed, and the other was a fully armed, defensively explosive sawtooth. No matter which side, it is imposing, completely no less than the confrontation of more than 100,000 people that Hall has seen. After the momentum on both sides unfolded, the surrounding World of Warcraft, even fish and shrimp, had already run without a trace. No! Another party did not move. They are a bright red jellyfish not far away! Thousands of jellyfish are still floating in it. Fortunately, they only flutter in a rough position. If you don''t notice, some people may think that they have nothing to change. The last party wants to move but can''t move. It is Hall. They only saw a group of six people being sandwiched between the two teams. It has a taste of sandwich biscuits. But this is not the result that Hall wants! Hall felt very angry. He felt like he was a prey, and lightning became a hunter. This contrast made him somewhat adaptable. "You are very excited?" Hall looked back a little, and the shocked expression on his face was revealed. He didn''t think that the white star would say this to him at this time. Hall''s deep eyes looked at the white star seriously and found the delicate face of the white star. A ugly face. After thinking about it, Hall snorted, "Excited? It should be said that it is uncomfortable." "Isn''t it bad?" White Star heard a slightly red face, and then he nodded seriously. "It''s true that I also have this feeling, not good!" Uh The words of the white star made them a few of them, and they looked at the white stars one by one. You are the Princess of the Mermaid, how can you say the word unhappy from your mouth? Hall! You bastard! Nami stunned Hall and glanced at it. If it wasnt for the loud talk here, she must have a slap in the Hall. And that figure, this boring man thinks that something in the inner world has collapsed, and he will not return to God for a while. Vatlinna is so stupid, I dont know what to say. When Hall saw that meter was biting his teeth and looking at himself with his teeth, it seemed that he had to bite a piece of meat from himself to hate it. "I am not going to take care of me?" However, this time Hall felt very wronged, because this is what she said by Bai Xing. It really matters regardless of Hall. After White Star finished saying this, he did not speak, so everyone did not know what to say, but they knew in their hearts that Bai Xings heart was very uncomfortable at this moment. Imagine that the princess of a mermaid was threatened by two groups of Warcraft. It must be said that they gave the former Haizu royal family a slap in the face. Roar! A roar once again interrupted Hall''s conversation, and everyone looked up and found that the first to come out was the sawtooth crab. I saw it walked to the front of the team, holding the right hand and pointing at the lightning and screaming a few times. Even the people who couldnt understand it, the guy started to ask for a single-handedness. Only this time the jagged crabs behind it did not move, it is estimated that they are also clear, once they have any move, it is likely to cause the other party to fight. "Oh, that **** has suffered from it. It was so smart before. After eating the elf fruit, the intelligence went up. How could it be known that it would be singled out? That is, only the simple brain-bone creature of the sawtooth crab. Its so stupid to find someone to single-handedly every day." What Hall doesn''t know is that because Allen''s mainland Warcraft has a very diverse race and a variety of customs, there is nothing so strange about one or two strange customs. To be strange, it is only that he has little knowledge. Sure enough, the lightning screamed, and it looked like a jagged crab, and I didnt bother to fight you. The sawtooth crab can''t help but see it. It seems that you remember to take the initiative to make a heads-up. Not many people will disagree. Even the mermaid below is also, although she finally escaped, but at least agreed not? Referring to the hateful mermaid, one of the serrated crabs suddenly stared down at the white star. I don''t know if the white star was stimulated by Hall''s words or not. She not only did not escape, but also looked back at the sawtooth crab. This made the jagged crab, which was distracted and lightning-stricken, almost suspected that it was a blind eye, and quickly looked at the other star against the white star. Hey! Really dare to stare at me? ! The sawtooth crab secretly remembers the white star, and then cleans up the lightning and then comes to clean her up. Since the lightning did not agree to the heads-up of the sawtooth crab, now the problem is coming. Is this the rhythm of preparing for the group battle? Hall carefully looked at the situation on both sides. Once the two sides really started to fight, he would have to find a way to avoid being affected. However, in view of the current situation, it seems that the situation is really not good. In terms of speed, Hall where they will have lightning fast fish. To say that the defense of the jagged crab reaches the red jellyfish that Bai Xing said, this is not a small eight-headed giant octopus that can be done by a small bald head, not to mention that Hall is not alone, and there are white stars around them. And there is a more important question, that is, even if Hall alone reaches the red jellyfish through the defense of the sawtooth crab, is this ready to give lightning to them to perform a live red jellyfish live to perform? Headache! Look at this trouble ~www.novelhall.com ~ the journey that was originally to end, even here is still causing such a big trouble. "Hey!" At this time, both sides of World of Warcraft began to be restless, apparently they are preparing for the war. Hall glanced at the white star and said, "If you start playing, we will first go back to the lightning magic fish. When I will release the lightning magic fish around us, I want to avoid this situation." White Star nodded, and then she took out a wand and put it in her hand. The meter on the side looked at the brother and sister. The two men took out the weapon and guarded the white star. As for the magic wand, it was turned over. So she can only help with the white star. When Hall saw it, he immediately thought that he seemed to have seized a lot of magic wands. After looking for it in the space ring, this was said to Vatlinna. "Give it, it will be used." Vatlinna did not refuse, after all, this time more power, there is more hope, so she just nodded to Hall grateful, and then directly took the staff. Just as Hall was secretly preparing, with the high sound of lightning, the lightning squid was like a stringed arrow, rushing toward the sawtooth crab. Subscribe! Seeking support for genuine! Ordinary group: 315,954,250. p full group, please send a full screenshot 578,595,412 Chapter 506： Needle tip Chapter 506 Tips on Maimang The battle is on the verge I saw that the lightning squid squirted out a burst of light and wrapped them up. It looked like a human being when using vindictiveness. They all rushed past the serrated crabs they had previously aligned. When Hall saw this situation, he suddenly yelled "Retreat! Rewind!" White Star did not hesitate to see it. I saw a white star waving, and a magic wave was uploaded from her magic wand. Then everyone, including Hall, had a thin screen on his body, and the taco was also a magical blessing on everyone. When Hall found that everyone was back, the speed had improved somewhat, and it felt like the wind system used on land. In the back, Hall stared at the lightning bolts, but they didn''t think of Hall as their first goal, which made Hall feel relieved. However, despite this, they were affected. A team of about a dozen Lightning Magic Fish rushed toward Hall in their direction. In fact, they were not aimed at Hall, but because Hall had their retreat route and they crossed. . "not good!" Although Hall was blessed by speed, but in a short distance of 50 meters, Lightning Magic Fish had arrived in Hall just a few seconds before them in a few seconds. "Hey!" Suddenly a carriage appeared in Hall and they were sideways and blocked between them and the Lightning Magic Fish. At the same time, several Lightning Magic Fish appeared in the Hall. They didnt need to say that they took the initiative to catch the back of a Lightning Magic Fish. And Hall also ordered other lightning bolts to leave quickly after sitting on the Lightning Magic Fish. The sudden appearance of the carriage and the lightning magic fish made the dozens of lightning squid that rushed to this time, but they quickly continued to follow this direction, and the light on the body became more shiny. That is to say, after a moment of screaming at them, several lightning bolts on the side of Hall quickly rushed to the side. When Hall passed the white star, he pulled the white star and ignored her exclamation to pull her into her arms. Not only that, but also yelled at them. "Catch it!" They were the first to see the rice, but when they saw the lightning magic fish passing by them, they still reached out and grabbed the back of the lightning fish. White Star didn''t think that Hall had hugged her. The blood vessels above the neck quickly filled up, and the whole face became red in a short time. Just as they were taken away by the Lightning Devil, the carriage that Hall had released was hit by several Lightning Devils. The situation is like a high-speed big truck crashing into a small car. The carriage is actually flying and crashing. A good carriage is scrapped in less than a second. Those lightning bolts stopped for a while and continued to rush toward the opposite sawtooth crab. Hall and others, who had escaped from the lightning bolt, stopped at the side. Halls gaze went directly to the sawtooth crab. He didnt know if he was deliberate. He seemed to forget his arms. With the white star, sit on the lightning magic fish and watch the upcoming scene. I saw the serrated crabs lined up neatly, holding the claws of the shield like them in front of them, while the other claw caught on the claws of the compatriots, it looked really a bit solid. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" As a sound of percussion came, a large number of lightning squid were blocked, and the body they told was stopped, but the serrated crabs did not feel it, and they were knocked back several steps. Even some serrated crabs were directly hit by lightning bolts and fell heavily on the ground. The formation of the sawtooth crab suddenly broke. There are not many lightning bolts that can hit the serrated crabs, that is, dozens of them. Obviously their strength is relatively strong in these lightning magic fish. But even if it is, it is enough! The jagged crabs that were hit by the flight did not die, but they could not be defended for a short time. The dozens of lightning bolts that opened the gap immediately turned around and prepared to turn back and give the jagged crabs a pinch. However, the sawtooth crabs are obviously not so good, and the jagged crabs that have not been hit by flying immediately extend their iconic jagged claws to the lightning squid. A lot of the lightning squid, which was stunned by the impact, was directly caught by a piece of meat. The lightning squid screamed and the blood suddenly spread. The lightning-minded fish that had been attacked by the serrated crabs quickly stepped back and prepared to attack again. Those attacking or sawtooth crabs had not had time to expand the results. Suddenly there was a huge impact behind them, and dozens of sawtooth crabs were Hit the air, but this time, they seem to be hurt more seriously, because they are hit by the lightning magic fish from behind. Hall found that some of the jagged crab shells were actually pierced by a hole. Hey! The wonderful Hall that was watching suddenly felt a pain in the waist, and couldnt help but screamed and then looked down. It was discovered that the white star turned red and stared at himself with a resentful look. Uh! Hall discovered that I still hold the white star, just officially white star twisted my waist. "Oh, that I forgot." Hall quickly released his hand and put the white star down. At the same time, his heart was straightforward. How do the mermaid women like to twist the waist and soft meat? After the white star came down, he didnt say anything, but the meter and the picture on the side looked at Hall. Obviously they were also dissatisfied with Halls practice. Even Viterina looked at her with a look of vigilance. Hall, as if Hall would do anything special. You guys Hall rolled his eyes and he just forgot it, but hey, feel good. I just seemed to be somewhere? The battle is still going on, the Lightning Magic Fish is like an ancient cavalry, and the Sawtooth Crab is a heavy armor, and a needle tip is in full swing against the Mai Mang fight. Hall found that there are already some lightning bolts and sawtooth crabs that are seriously injured and sink to the bottom of the sea, but fortunately there are no casualties. Both sides seem to have played a real fire. The lightning-funded guy is also around the jagged crab. From time to time, the sawtooth crab is attacked by speed, and the sawtooth crab is not lightly hit or hit. Several times, the lightning is almost caught by its claws. To the tail. I don''t know when, Hall suddenly found that several jagged crabs rushed over to himself. "No, they treat us as opponents!" Chapter 507： Kind of lightning Chapter 507 has a kind of lightning "Not good! These jagged crabs have made us a target." Hall''s face was a bit ugly looking at the five-toothed jagged crab. He didn''t think that he had been hiding at the very edge. They still came to the door. Looking up, Holden found out the reason. I didn''t know when the lightning bolts that had been here were left, so the jagged crabs against them naturally changed their targets. What makes Hall angry is that the lightning bolts are in the direction of lightning. That is to say, these lightning bolts are likely to be lightning-sounding in the past. "Lightning you this bastard, give me a wait!" Hall secretly screamed at lightning. He knew that the lightning guy must be deliberate. It is estimated that he made the decision after seeing the lightning fish around him, so that they will be pulled. Lightning their chariots. But now it''s not when they fall out with lightning, otherwise it will probably face the attack on both sides. Hall knows that this situation can only be repelled by these jagged crabs. "Let''s get down and let the Lightning Magic Fish deal with them!" Hearing Hall, then Mi and others quickly got out of the Lightning Magic Fish and stood behind the Hall with the White Star. The five-headed lightning fish are lined up in a row, and the spikes are aimed at the five-toothed crabs. The body is constantly shining and making a posture ready for impact. The five-toothed crabs immediately showed a defensive posture, and after blocking the vital parts, they slowly walked toward the lightning demon fish. These five-toothed crabs are sixth-class Warcraft, which is one level higher than the Lightning Magic Fish. It is not that Hall does not want to upgrade immediately, but the current situation does not have enough time. Knowing that the Lightning Magic Fish is not an opponent, Hall waved again and several golden tiger sharks appeared next to the Hall. One of them was the golden tiger shark that was promoted to the seventh-class Warcraft. The five serrated crabs suddenly stopped and used their long eyes to stare at the golden tiger sharks. They were so simple that they could not understand where the golden tiger sharks came from. Not only that, but they also felt the threat from the seven gold tiger sharks. Shark Wei grabbed the golden tiger shark and sat up. It was very happy for Hall to release his mount. With the cooperation of the golden tiger shark, the strength of Shark Wei was upgraded by at least one level. Seeing these jagged crabs stop, the white stars can''t help but sigh. They are not willing to fight with the sawtooth crabs. Once they hit the real fire, they are likely to deal with them all. This is not the white star willing to watch. Arrived! At this time, a large black shadow quickly rushed over here, and after Hall saw the shadow of the shadow, he couldn''t help but squat. "The trough! No!" When he heard Hall swearing, the white star couldnt stand upside down, but after she looked back and saw the person coming, her face suddenly showed a panicked expression. I saw the black shadow of the head is a long giant snake, the big eyes of the lantern stare at Hall and others, the long snakes are constantly being swallowed, and the white star is terrified that it is actually exposed. Cruel smile, this is not the sea snake king Kahn who? She did not think that the sea snake king Kahn would have come over at this time! Time back a few days ago After encircling the city of Kara, Kahn reached an agreement with the no-faced, tracking the sea snakes with thousands of four or more, and finally met the thousand captains whom Hall had seen before. The unfortunate commander and his men were threatened to enter the deep pit again by Kahn, and this time it was just after the lightning was bullied by Hall, and the people were ready to teach Hall. Therefore, there are not many lightning magic fish in the deep pit passage. With the help of some cost and the help of the sea snake, the successors came to the platform. At this time, the faceless person has been killed and injured most of the time, and the captain wants to refuse to continue to explore the road and was swallowed by Kahn. The remaining faceless people were all thrown into the rapids by Kahn, and they were followed by Kahn. In the rapids, most of the no-facers and a small number of sea snakes were killed by tentacles, but they did not fall into the favor, and the overbearing Kahn killed them all. Since there is only one road here, after a few days of catching up, Kahn finally caught up with Hall. "Human reptiles! We finally met again." Kahns words seemed to be a good friend to meet and say hello, but Hall felt a cold chill from the soles of his feet and rushed directly to his head. The appearance of Kahn stopped the fighting sawtooth crab and lightning magic fish, and quickly separated and returned to their own camp. The battles have caused both sides to lose hundreds of combat power, and the rest have suffered more or less injuries. From the current situation, the Sea Snake Kings are absolutely capable of destroying everyone here. "Roar!" A roar sounded from Kahn''s mouth, and Kahn''s big eyes shifted from Hall to lightning, and it was said after a moment. "Let''s go! I am in a good mood today, don''t kill you!" Hall heard a slight change in his face. He felt that things were a little bad. The sea snakes rushed from behind. The number is more than ten times that of lightning. Judging from the situation in front of them, Hall is very dangerous. "White Star, is there really no problem when we go in?" Bai Xing knew the meaning of Hall, so he nodded and said seriously, "Well, as long as we can enter, we will be safe." With the guarantee of the white star, Hall was relieved. "I will listen to my slogan for a while. When I say that everyone is running, I will grab the lightning fish, and take advantage of Kahn before they leave us." Everyone knows the urgency of the matter, so there is no objection. When Hall thought that lightning would leave, suddenly the lightning screamed at Kahn. The high dolphin sound seems so harsh, Hall believes that this is the sharpest voice he has ever heard, no one! "Well? You are looking for death!" Kahn did not think that the lightning would not leave, but instead released his anger against his unreserved release. "Hey! Lightning, you have kind!" Hall did not think that lightning was so sturdy. What Hall doesn''t know is that lightning is so because it finds that Kahn has the taste of his own people, that is, they have killed their own people. The best explanation is that there is still a faceless person behind Kahn! Today, I tried to update more, then what about the monthly ticket, can the students vote for it? Chapter 508： Boldly serrated crab Chapter 508 daring sawtooth crab "Kid! Are you looking for death?" For Kahn, lightning is indeed this little boy, Kahn is a nine-dimensional World of Warcraft, where can endure the lightning-like provocation. Ah! The lightning screamed again, only to see the lightning squid behind it immediately posing a battle formation, apparently it was prepared to avenge his own people. And at this time, an unexpected situation happened. Hall and others stared at the sawtooth crab and went to the front, and pointed out the jagged pliers pointing at Kahn. Isn''t that the hall''s familiar challenge signal? At the beginning, Hall also felt that there was a kind of lightning. Now he found himself wrong. This jagged crab is even more daring than lightning! It even wanted to be singled out with Kahns nine-dimensional Warcraft! I go! Hall feels that his thinking can''t keep up, he thinks it''s amazing! "Oh! Enough!" Kahn was angry. It didn''t think that a junior of a lightning magic fish would not understand his own kindness. Now there is still a jagged crab junior to challenge himself. This is really hurting his self-esteem. It feels that his prestige is affected. The blow. As Kahns roaring sounds, the sea snake behind him and a small number of faceless people stepped forward and stepped over. As soon as Kahn made an order, they would rush to destroy all the inconvenient guys in front of them. "Roar!" The sawtooth crab saw Kahns anger screaming at this time, and then the sawtooth crab behind him immediately came forward, posing a shield wall in front of the lightning squid, and they seemed to be working with the Lightning Magic Fish. . Things really felt like Hall thought. He found something like a sawtooth crab and lightning. Then he agreed to the lightning and nodded. The two parties who had been hot in the end actually formed an alliance. Among them, the only two of the Lightning Magic Fish and the Sawtooth Crab came directly to the forefront. It is obvious that they are directly against the strong enemy of Kaen. In Hall''s previous words, it was really bright titanium eyes! When Hall saw this scene, he suddenly had an idea. He knew that if he escaped at this time, he would probably be stopped by sawtooth crabs and lightning, and he would definitely fall into the hands of Kahn. If so, why not? Fight hard? Thinking of this, Hall immediately whispered to the white star, "When I will help them with lightning, you will sit in the back of the lightning squid. Once they start, you will run first. I will arrive later!" Bai Xing knows that Hall has an idea in his heart. At this time, she is not good at saying anything, but she is careful to be careful. Just as Kahn was angry, Hall sat in the lightning squid and swam over. Kahn frowned and stared at Hall''s gaze and became more bitter. He saw it open his mouth and spit the serpent. Said. "Human, give you the last chance, give me something, or I will make you die!" This time chasing Hall, it can be said that the luck component is relatively large, and Kahn does not know how Hall hides the atmosphere of the ball. But it understands the truth, that is, as long as you catch Hall, everything will be solved. "Ha ha!" Hall sneered, he was not stupid, although Hall did not know what the role of this ball, but he knew that it would be a common thing for Kahn to be so chasing. He ignored Kahn and came to the lightning in Kahn''s cold eyes. Lightning glared at Hall and surrounded the lightning bolts. "Hey! Lightning! I am not malicious. How do we make a deal?" Lightning looked at Hall with doubts. Although it had a great improvement in IQ, it was not clear at a time what Hall was going to do. I don''t know what Hall is going to do, and there are meters of them. Looking at Hall''s back, the rice asked doubtfully. "His Royal Highness, Hall, what does he want to do?" White Star shook his head. "I don''t know the specifics. Let''s see the situation first." Seeing the white star field is not clear, that rice had to close his mouth, but his heart has been in the Hall. I didn''t know that I was glanced at the jagged crab by the Hall of Mi Mi, and then directly lost a fairy fruit to it. When the lightning saw the eyes, the eyes blinked. Some dissatisfied yelled at Hall. There was no way. Hall had something to ask for, and he had to lose an elf fruit to the lightning. The sawtooth crab holding the elf fruit did not understand Hall. This is what it is going to do, but after seeing the lightning and eating it, its long eyes turned a bit, and then it cut a small piece of the elf fruit. Put it in your mouth. I took a sip, my eyes swung up involuntarily, and then I ate it in the battlefield immediately. So there was a wonderful scene at the scene. In the case of the confrontation of the army, the two leading figures of lightning and sawtooth crabs were actually eating fruit. Look at the way they have not finished after eating, Kahn''s face is black. "Give you the last chance, get out of here! Otherwise don''t blame me!" For the threat of Kahn Lightning hot sawtooth crabs did not even care, sawtooth crabs are looking at Hall with their eyes shining, it seems to eat a fairy fruit, too, lightning is also staring straight I hope that Hall can give it one. "Okay, I am afraid of you, this is the last two!" After he waved his hand, two elf fruits appeared in his hand. Looking at the two guys who wanted to come over, Hall quickly collected and saw that the elf fruit was gone. The IQ was obviously shouting with some increased jagged crabs. It seemed that he was blaming Hall for not giving it. "You have seen it today. The sea snake will not let us go. You play with them. How about I am going to save your fellow citizens who have not yet died?" Lightning and serrated crabs squinted at each other, but obviously lightning was the meaning of Hall, but it was not clear what Hall was doing. Looking at the suspicion of lightning, Hall shrugged. "Reassure, we are a group now, that guy is also my enemy, I am not helping you, I am helping myself!" When he heard this, he couldn''t help but whisper to the white star and said, "His Royal Highness, I think Hall is a bad guy to deceive again! Look at his smile, where is the grievance, obviously it is proud!" Fortunately, she was speaking and Halls attention was not on her, so Hall did not feel any discomfort. "Since you all agree, then the treatment will be handed over to me. Come, this is your fruit." Chapter 509： Conquer and fight Chapter 509 Conquer and Fight "The third! Subscribe and monthly tickets Kahn looked at Hall and lightning to communicate with each other, and his anger had slowly calmed down, or to say that it was more appropriate to use a biting dog. The unexpected alliance between the Lightning Mob and the Sawtooth Crab and organized a line of defense in front of Kahn, and the number of sea snakes on the side of Kahn is far more than the other. At this point they continued to expand under the command of Kahn, in an attempt to surround them. The battle was on the verge, and Hall at this time came to the side of the heavily injured Lightning Magic Fish and the Sawtooth Crab. Because Hall gave the lightning and serrated crab elves fruit just after they gave them a message to the seriously injured compatriots, that is, this human being will save you, and you will listen to it for the time being. Waiting for the white star and other people to hear the words could not help but turn over their eyes, watching the two beautiful people enjoying the lightning and sawtooth crab of the elf fruit, everyone silently silently for them for three minutes! Obviously, these two guys were sold by Hall and still counted the money for the Hall! That meter directly pouted and said, "I know that the elf fruit is so expensive. How can Hall, the little temper, give them such a generous taste? It turns out that everything is for this!" That Mi has seen Hall accepting Warcraft. With the orders of lightning and sawtooth crabs, it is estimated that the injured Lightning Moga and the sawtooth crabs below are difficult to escape his claws. But she is a bit curious, these dying Warcraft, Hall really have a way to cure? At the same time, she also reminded herself that once Hall goes back to the mermaid family, he must be careful about Hall, otherwise he will be thanked if he is really sold. Hall doesn''t know that Mi is licking himself. He is now in front of a lightning squid. This lightning squid is full of wounds. The blood continually flows out. The sharp thorn that it is proud of has been Bending, not only that, but also has a huge wound on it, which is the hard-toothed sawtooth pliers of the sawtooth crab. Even if Hall does not come, it is estimated that this lightning magic fish will soon die. Ah! A faint dolphin-like voice came from its mouth, and Hall saw a sad look in his eyes. Reaching out and touching the head of this lightning magic fish, and ignoring it, he couldnt understand it. "If you have lightning, you have heard it. Now I want to treat you. Do you want to cooperate with me?" This lightning bolt, which is already fast, nodded hard, and it was such a simple movement, and it had a lot of blood flowing out of it. "I will give you medicine for a while, you will go to a place with me, don''t you resist knowing?" Hall''s voice is very gentle at this time, and it looks like talking to his girlfriend. Maybe this lightning fish knows that he has not had much time, and he agrees without too much thinking. The next thing was simple. Hall put a bottle of primary healing potion in the mouth of the lightning fish, indicating that it would drink it. With the entrance of the potion, the Lightning Magic Fish suddenly felt some energy, and he was grateful for the Hall that healed it. Then he felt the suction, just wanted to resist, and suddenly thought of what Hall said, so he gave up. Revolt... Then, it found that he had come to a mysterious place. It was not the familiar sea area where it was. A giant octopus was waving its tentacles towards it, and it seemed to be greeting. After it was reflected, Hall appeared in front of it and placed another reagent in front of it. "Hurry up and drink, and I will go out later." I don''t know why, Lightning Magic Fish has great trust in Hall''s words. This time, it drank without any hesitation. As it drank and added the diluted life spring potion, this lightning magic fish''s injury quickly responded. Even the sharp spikes slowly recovered. Hall nodded slightly and then took it out of the space. Hall did so much. In fact, when Bai Xing seemed to them for a few seconds, I saw that the Lightning Magic Fish suddenly disappeared and then suddenly appeared, as if nothing had changed. However, White Star found a problem, that is, the lightning damage fish buttocks some improvement, not only that, it seems to have some changes to Hall''s attitude. "How did he do that?" The surprise of White Star is not that Hall makes the Lightning Devil fish obedient. She is surprised how the lightning fish damage will be so fast? She clearly remembers that there was a big hole in the body of the Lightning Magic Fish. Now it has begun to heal. Although the huge scar is still there, but this is too magical, right? The one he just gave to the Lightning Magic Fish is a human alchemical pharmacy? When does the alchemy pharmacy have such a powerful healing power? Not to mention the surprise of the white star, Kahns face changed suddenly after seeing Hall so fast to save a dying lightning fish, which is not good news for it. "Give me up! Kill them!" After saying that Kahn himself took the lead, the two eight-class Warcraft on the side of the Lightning Magic Fish and the Sawtooth Crab immediately greeted them. Although they were not as strong as Kahn, they were not afraid. Kahn twitched his tail as soon as he came up. The eight-toothed crab was directly drawn out. At this time, the eight-light lightning fish rushed toward Kahn with a white light. Kahn had a mouth and a water system. Rushing at it. The Lightning Magic Fish was very fast. After avoiding Kahn''s magic, the whole body turned into a shadow and quickly rushed toward Kahn. Kahns body was slightly hidden, and the Lightning Demon fish passed directly to Kahn And at this time, Kahns head bit the tail of the Lightning Magic Fish. Look at Kahn''s appearance, it seems that I want to give this lightning magic fish a life. At this time, the eight-toothed crab that was drawn was rushed over, and the huge jagged pliers were pinched against Kahn''s tail. If it was caught, it was estimated that Kahn would also take off a layer of skin. Kahn naturally won''t be hit so easily. He gave up the opportunity to bite the lightning fish. The tail lifted slightly, and after the attack of the sawtooth crab, he immediately counterattacked it. The sawtooth crab immediately erected the shield. With a bang, the sawtooth crab was shot again. The Lightning Magic Fish immediately came to the side of the sawtooth crab, and the two World of Warcraft once again smashed with Kahn. On the other hand, after seeing Hall save his own people, Lightning called a few times. After seeing the sea snake attack, the lightning did not fear. With its orders, the lightning magic fish seemed to be dislocated. The horse rushed toward the sea snake camp. At the touch of a contact, the power of the Lightning Magic Fish was revealed, and the sea snakes in contact with them turned out to be pierced in a round, and the blood suddenly spread in the sea. Chapter 510： Escape from the "Monthly Pass" Welcome to visit, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 510 Escapes from "Subscription and Monthly Pass" The blood is splashing and the bark is continuing. The attack power of Lightning Magicfish has been reflected in the recent collision. A large number of sea snakes are stabbed by their unique spikes. Some low-grade sea snakes are not killed by being pierced, but by rapid lightning. After the magic fish hit, the internal organs ruptured and died. Some high-ranking sea snakes did not die for the first time after being stabbed. They opened their mouths and revealed that their teeth were biting at the head of the lightning fish. However, the Lightning Magic Fish seems to have had a way to cope, slamming his head, and the Sea Snake has not been able to bite and was thrown out by the Lightning Magic Fish and hit other sea snakes. However, the Lightning Magic Fish also lost its impact on this offense, and the Sea Snake quickly surrounded them and countered them. At this time, some of the original sea snakes suddenly slammed behind them, and when they turned back, they found a huge sawtooth pliers snapped over. For a time, the body of the sea snake that had been cut off was floating in the water, and the sea water became more red. A perfect match between the Lightning Magic Fish and the Sawtooth Crab made the sea snake hit by surprise. From the corpses that fell, most of them were sea snakes, and the lightning magic fish and sawtooth crabs were very few. On the other hand, Hall accelerated the speed of the rescue when they started the battle. When Hall was busy, he saw just a few sawtooth crabs and lightning bolts. But unfortunately, they were all dyed green, and they did not move after sinking. Obviously they were all poisoned. At this time, Hall has already conquered more than 100 lightning bolts and sawtooth crabs under the pretext of treatment. After treatment, their injuries have been controlled. I believe that it will take a long time to return to normal. Looking at the chaotic battle, Hall immediately gestured to the white stars behind him, and several lightning bolts immediately took them back to the rear. When Hall just wanted to sit in the Lightning Magic Fish, a group of sea snakes rushed out of the big team and rushed toward him. Hall looked up and found that Kahn was still paying attention to himself from time to time during the battle. Bastard! After concealing Kahn''s sentence, Hall did not counterattack. Instead, he collected all the lightning bolts and sawtooth crabs around him and immediately swam to the white stars. At this time, the voice of the lightning guy passed over, Hall heard it, and it seemed to have a hint of doubt and blame in his voice. But Hall can''t have time to pay attention to it now, because he found himself in action, Kahn''s guy was in a hurry. I saw him bite on the shell of the eight-toothed crab, let it fall off, and the eight-light lightning fish that the tail will drive over, not only that, but he also opened his mouth and looked at him. Those lightning magic fish spit venom. Hall knows that this venom is so powerful that more than a dozen lightning bolts and sawtooth crabs have been sprayed, even if the jagged crab with an armor has begun to corrode. The screams came from the mouth of the sawtooth crab and the lightning fish. After a while, their voices stopped abruptly, and the corroded flesh-like bodies slowly sank. "Roar!" The horror here immediately scared the surrounding sawtooth crab and lightning magic fish, and Kahn took the opportunity to rush toward the location of Hall. When Hall saw it, he was so scared that he slammed the lightning fish under his body and tried to get it to leave the fastest speed. After seeing Hall and disappearing his own hands, Lightning knew that he had been deceived. After the roar, the Lightning Magic Fish gave up the action of attacking the Sea Snake, all together. The sawtooth crab saw it, and some of the doubts looked at the lightning. After hearing the sound of lightning, the sawtooth crab that had eaten the elf fruit looked down and found that the tribe was really gone, so it also screamed, and the serrated crabs immediately Retired back around it. As for the sea snakes, they were first seen after they found out that the other party did not attack. They just wanted to pursue the situation, but at this time, Kahns words came over. "Stop them!" The sea snake heard the words and suddenly formed a siege, and blocked the dead here, so that Hall became the shackles. The instantaneous changes in the battlefield made people react a little, but Hall, they came to the red jellyfish group by this opportunity. The huge red jellyfish seems to be wise. After discovering that someone is close, they are actually swimming in the direction of Hall. "Human! You have no way to escape! Surrender! This is your last chance! As long as you hand over the ball, I will spare you!" I believe you will have ghosts! Hall secretly groaned, and he knew very well that Kahn, who is still thinking about the ball until now, is obviously very useful. Thinking of this, Hall took the ball out of the space and saw that Hall had come out, and Kahns face suddenly showed a greedy expression. "Yes! That''s it! Give it to me! Then I will leave here, I said it!" Hall played the ball and the corner of his mouth showed a slight curvature. "This doesn''t really make much difference to me, but are you sure you will let me go?" When he said this, his eyes were staring at the white star, and his heart was anxious about how the white star had not acted. Doesn''t it mean that you can come here? How did it not respond for a long time! And... those red jellyfish seem to swim slowly... White Star, are you sure you won''t lie to me to participate in the game of performing jellyfish? Not only was Hall looking at the jellyfish with sweat, but even Kahn had some jealousy of the jellyfish. "Human! Since you said something that is useless to you, then take it quickly, and stay away from the jellyfish, or you will be swallowed in, even if I can''t save you!" Kahns words sounded a bit like thinking for Hall, but Hall is not a fool. If you must choose one, Hall would rather choose a jellyfish. He thinks that being swallowed by a jellyfish may be 10,000 times better than being caught by Kahn. Just when Hall was anxious and Kahn confronted him suddenly a voice came from the mouth of White Star. "Go!" Hall heard a lot of words, he found that he did not know when there was a reddish glow, and the young man was surprised to find that the white star actually rushed into the red jellyfish group. When Hall first met the white star, he found that the jellyfish did not attack her at all. Instead, they would take away the tentacles and let the road open. This scene made both Hall and Kahn stunned, but then one person and one snake reflected. Hall didn''t say anything, he rushed in after picking up the Lightning Magic Fish, and Kahn rushed over with a roar. "Do not!" [] Thank you for your support of this site. Remember to search for Baidu [or I am really a summoner + or I am really a summoner + ppxs] when I read this book next time. This is the motivation for updating this site () Provide no pop-up window, no advertising, full-text online reading, faster update, better article quality, if you feel that this site is not bad, remember to recommend it to your QQ group and friends in Weibo! Chapter 511： misunderstanding Welcome to visit, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 511 Misunderstanding Hall rushed to the front of the red jellyfish on the occasion of the millennium, and glanced at the horrible red jellyfish in front of him. He looked back and looked at it. He looked like a poor and wicked man, and he couldnt wait to tear his own Kahn. Hall bit his teeth. The next step, one rushed into the red jellyfish group. "No! Bastard! Awful human! I won''t let you go!" Hall''s ear heard the roaring sound of Kahn, and I was curious to see the red jellyfish moving around their tentacles slowly, avoiding touching themselves. "Is it really ok?" Suddenly Hall felt something wrong. When I looked back, I was so scared that my face was pale. I saw Kanes bastard, and once again spurred the gang, Hall, but I have seen the powerful toxins of Kahn, and I will go to the direction of the white star in their direction. After the white star, Hall anxiously said, "I still don''t leave, what are you doing here? Kahn he..." When Hall did not finish, he was interrupted by White Star. "He is doing nothing." Useless work? Holton took a look. Looking back, I saw that Kahns toxins were sprayed directly onto some red jellyfish. The green venom mixed with the red jellyfish looked very strange. Hall glanced at him. About a dozen red jellyfish were wrapped up by Kahn''s toxins. To his surprise, Kahn not only did not show his smug expression, but turned and fled. I haven''t waited for Hall to understand why this is the case. I saw that a dozen red jellyfish swallowed the toxins into the body, and the red-matched green turned into a yellow jellyfish. Then the yellow jellyfish ruptured directly, and the yellowish liquid spread toward Kahn. And Hall is not there at all. This strange phenomenon makes Hall look confused. Does the red jellyfish have the ability to automatically recognize the enemy after death? Hall clearly saw the expression of fear in the eyes of Warcraft including lightning, and under their orders, Warcraft collectively retreated some distance. White Star glanced at the shocked Hall and said faintly. "The water in this piece will be contaminated with toxins for a while until the red jellyfish slowly swallows it." Ok... Hall finally understands why these jellyfish will make the sea people so scared. Can''t touch it, can''t beat it! No wonder that even the World of Warcraft will not easily provoke. "Go!" Seeing Hall, they were going to go, lightning quickly called a few times, and heard the angry tone in the lightning scream, Hall shouted shamelessly at it. "See you next time!" Bai Xing, they saw that Hall was so angry and lightning, he couldnt help but look at him with a good and funny look. "Bastard! I will catch you!" When Hall was about to leave, Kahns unsuccessful voice came from behind, and Hall was too lazy to care for him. He did not return a **** to express his feelings at the moment. After seeing Hall leaving, Kahn screamed in anger and turned to look at the same roaring lightning and sawtooth crab. "It''s all you, if you are not, I have already caught the bastard, so you all have to die!" When Kahns words were finished, the sea snakes again surrounded them with lightning, and as soon as Kahn ordered them, they would swallow them away. Lightning magic fish and sawtooth crabs quickly organized defenses, and when the two sides were about to start a war, suddenly a voice came from afar. "Who wants to kill my son?" Kahn screamed and looked up, looking at a huge figure and swam from afar. When it was near, the lightning suddenly screamed cheerfully, and there was a hint of grievance in the voice, which looked like a human child being bullied to tell his father. "Is you going to kill my son?" Kahn stared at the people tightly...Oh, come to the fish... I saw some of the golden spikes on the head, and the cold light on the spikes couldnt help but fear. This turned out to be a nine-class Warcraft Lightning Magic Fish. If you listen to it, Kahn basically determined that it should be the father of lightning. The heart secretly sighed, he did not think of bullying a small, and the result of an old one. Kahn hadnt spoken yet. Suddenly, a figure climbed over and saw that it had a huge sawtooth pliers. Every time it opened and closed, it made a sound of horror, and some people couldnt help but think. What if this pliers pinch themselves... "Who is... I dare to hurt my people and my baby son? Long nose, is that you?" The father of Lightning turned his eyes and turned his eyes on "big claws. Don''t always look at your eyes under your ass, be careful to be directly blasted next time!" "Long nose, don''t think that I am afraid of you, you come to my site again, do you think I am bullied? Be careful, I cut your nose!" Two heads and nine other World of Warcraft! If Hall is there, it will be scary, even in a small place, it will bring together three heads and nine other World of Warcraft. "Hey! This account will be counted again!" Lightning father snorted, then his cold eyes shifted to Kahn. "You big worm dare to bully my son, don''t let you see my power, other World of Warcraft thought I was bully." Roar! As he screamed, he quickly gathered thousands of lightning squirts behind him. Every lightning squid was very powerful. Looking at them with spikes of cold light, Kahn swallowed hard. "Oh, it seems to be my site, it is not your turn to teach him!" As the sawtooth crab finished, suddenly there was a rumbling sound from the earth, and then Kahn found that the ground did not know when there were thousands of sawtooth crabs. After a while, he and his sea snake were surrounded by these sudden sawtooth crabs and lightning magic fish, and the form suddenly changed. "That... if I said... this is just a misunderstanding... do you believe it?" misunderstanding? The father of the lightning and the father of the sawtooth crab looked at each other and then grinned. "Yes, misunderstanding, then let this misunderstanding continue!" Roar! With two squeaks coming, the Lightning Magic Fish and the Sawtooth Crab attacked at the same time, and the Sea Snakes suddenly suffered heavy casualties... Half an hour later, Kahn stunned with the few remaining sea snakes to escape, only to see two wounds on his body, the bones were deep visible in the wound, and blood continued to flow out. "Bastard...you remember me! I swear, I will take revenge! And that human... I will catch you! Certainly!" [] Thank you for your support of this site. Remember to search for Baidu [or I am really a summoner + or I am really a summoner + ppxs] when I read this book next time. This is the motivation for updating this site () Provide no pop-up window, no advertising, full-text online reading, faster update, better article quality, if you feel that this site is not bad, remember to recommend it to your QQ group and friends in Weibo! Chapter 512： Rescue "and monthly pass" Welcome to visit, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 512 Rescue for subscriptions and monthly passes Hall that left may not think of it, he will just come out and there will be such a wonderful scene. But even if he knows, he might escape to a faster time. Although Hall and lightning do not have much contact, but it is very understanding of its nature, this guy is a failure to lose! It ate twice in Hall, and his father came. Can it have the truth that his father would not be able to teach Hall? A Kahn made the Hall wolf, and added a nine-speed lightning fish, the scene is too beautiful, the beautiful Hall is not afraid to think! The Hall behind the White Star has always watched the red jellyfish around him with vigilance. I have seen this guy who is so powerful, for fear that if the ability of the white star disappears, he will be swallowed up by them. Fight! Hall''s cautious appearance made that Mi couldn''t help but laugh out. "Giggle, I said Hall, aren''t you bold? You can''t be afraid of seeing the 9th World of Warcraft, how are you so afraid of these red jellyfish?" Hearing the laughter of that meter, Hall couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. He knew that this girl was talking a little, but she was too lazy to pay attention to her. Seeing Hall ignores himself, what Mi also wants to say, but White Star is interrupting the road. "The next road is still very long. We must speed up." Looking at the white stars, the rice is naturally not good to say anything, after a bang, speed up the pace. Along the way, Hall found himself to be a passage similar to the one that had previously come down from the rapids. Both sides are stone walls. It seems that this is also a passage, but the only difference is that the passage that passed last time is a downward flow. There are tentacles inside, but here is the upward tide, which is full of red jellyfish. I don''t know how these red jellyfish are done. They are not affected by the current, so they are floating around. But soon Hall understood that the distance between the emotional jellyfish was very close, they might look at each other''s crowds to resist the flow of water. And to Halls surprise, some fish creatures actually popped out of some small holes in the channel wall. Well, or it is sucked in more correctly, and then it will be dissolved by the red jellyfish. Seeing this, Hall will understand that so many jellyfish can live here, and he is also very impressed by the wonders of nature, so the trip to the sea is really eye-opening. One day later, Hall finally saw the exit, and it can be seen from here how long this passage is. "Well, here is the exit, but be careful after coming out here, the front is the faceless face!" No face? Hall did not expect to encounter a faceless person, he thought that he could directly reach the site of the mermaid family. After coming out of the white star, I found out that it was a submarine valley, and this passage opening was at the bottom of the valley of the seabed. Not only that, but a large red jellyfish floated on the outside. It is no wonder that no one will find the cave here. If there is no magical ability of the white star, who will find death and directly rush into the red jellyfish group? "Call!" After the Hall came out of the red jellyfish group, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He finally got away from the horrible creature, and his heart was much better. Since the carriage was destroyed by the Lightning Mozu, Hall had to summon a few Lightning Devils to travel, and it was a small punishment. Fortunately, after these lightning bolts entered Hall''s space, in the face of a powerful system, they all became the first of their kind, so Hall did not worry that they would be disobedient. After the white star selected the direction, the Lightning Magic Fish swam quickly toward it. About five nautical miles from the valley, there is a huge cave. There are a lot of people in the cave. They have weapons in their hands. They look at some people under their eyes. If they are lazy, they will be merciless. Give them a whip, if you dare to resist, then waiting for them is the fate of being beheaded. This person armed with weapons is not someone else. They are the faceless warriors, and those who mine underneath and carry ore are the captives of the mermaid. Most of these mermaid captives are male, mainly old and young, and the majority of the young have been killed. They are the mermaid who lived in this film and were later captured by the faceless. "Come on! If you delay the construction period, I want you to look good!" One of the no-facers wearing armor looked at the mermaid captives coldly and ruthlessly. He wouldn''t even pay attention to the death of the mermaid. If it weren''t for killing these mermaids, it would lead to no labor mining. He really wanted to kill all these disgusting mermaids! As a result of the above mandate, he was asked to send a thousand tons of ore to Kawu City as soon as possible, so he had to come over to supervise himself. His name is Lester. He was originally a frontline and a genius of the mermaid. However, due to his mistakes and mistakes, he was caught in a guarded area and sneaked into the mermaid, and caused a battle loss. A lot of soldiers, and finally were demoted to the mining area for supervision here. This is the biggest shame he believes in this life, and before he came here, the mermaid slaves here died at most a few people into dozens of deaths a month. If he did not receive this task later, he would torture more mermaid slaves. Fortunately, he secretly queried a message with a friend. It seems that if he did this task well, he would be able to return to the front line again. Therefore, during this period of time, the mortality rate of slave fish of the mermaid family has not only decreased a lot, but they can at least guarantee a full meal in the food. This has to say that this task has saved many mermaid slaves. After hearing Lester''s words, the surrounding no-face supervisors twitched the whip in their hands and smoked at the mermaids they thought were slow. For this point Leicester did not stop, as long as it does not kill then there is no problem, he is happy to hear the screams of the mermaid. In front of a small hill not far from here, several figures hide behind the scene. "Damn! I didn''t think that the faceless person was so cruel!" The picture could not help but slammed down the hill, but the distance was far away. His move was not discovered. "Princess, do we want to shoot?" Vatlinna said that her eyes were a little reddish. White Star didn''t answer immediately, but turned to look at Hall. Hall was somewhat uncomfortable when he was seen by White Star''s eyes. He sighed and said. "Okay! I understand! Let me go!" [] Thank you for your support of this site. Remember to search for Baidu [or I am really a summoner + or I am really a summoner + ppxs] when I read this book next time. This is the motivation for updating this site () Provide no pop-up window, no advertising, full-text online reading, faster update, better article quality, if you feel that this site is not bad, remember to recommend it to your QQ group and friends in Weibo! Chapter 513： Mining area rescue Welcome to visit, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 513 Rehabilitation in the mining area "ok, I get it!" Hall shrugged helplessly. Now he finally understands why Bai Xing said that he would continue to go to the valley instead of swimming directly to the east. She already knew that there was a concentration camp here. I wanted to come over and help save some compatriots. Hall, who wants to know this, immediately agreed to the request of Bai Xing. After all, does he still need her to say good things in front of her father? Hearing Hall promised, the rare praise of Hall on the side of Hall, "Hall, did not think that you are so human, good, I can see you now!" Thank you very much! Hall was speechless and white, and this gimmick glanced at the Hall. For her character of jumping, Hall has long been eccentric. Vatlinna is also grateful to see Hall, she has a deep understanding of Hall''s magical ability, and those lightning bolts, each is not so good to deal with, but who can think of Hall himself alone to conquer a few Ten heads? Although that Mi said that Hall is a conspiracy to do, but if you switch to someone else, even if you put the lightning magic fish in front of him, it is estimated that he can not do it. This is the so-called ability problem. "Okay, you will stay here and don''t move around, just hand it over to me." Hall observed the situation in front of the concentration camp, because the seabed valley is high on all three sides, so there is only one road to pass. Not only that, but Hall also found that there are still many caves on the rock, and the appearance should be that no one lives, and that the mermaid slaves can escape. In this way, Hall wants to make a disaster here, then he must solve the above-mentioned faceless person, and then take the gesture of encircling the whole face of the faceless person here. This is not Hall''s heart, but he is very clear that the faceless person has some special ability to transmit information. If you miss a few faceless people, it will soon attract the attention of other faceless people. Once the road to the mermaid is blocked, either Hall will give up to Long Island or fight with the faceless. Obviously, these two points are not what he is willing to choose. After a few people have been eating, they have been watching here. Fortunately, this is not the front line, so no one has not stationed too many troops. This is a good news for Baixing. Only they watched the people continue to be whipped, including white stars, and several mermaid people showed murderous eyes. When I finally waited for the rest, the mermaids were sitting on the ground, and the mermaids in the mine were brought out. They were all chained together. If anyone had to run away, then the team would Being beheaded collectively, whether voluntary or passive is a result. Lester is very satisfied with the progress of today. He believes that there are still a few days, the task can be completed, so he is also rare and generous today. He gave these mermaid slaves a two-hour break and also made people more. Give one third of the food. Looking at the mermaid slaves screaming at the food they were not willing to eat, Lesters mouth suddenly showed a scornful smile. The no-face warriors also enjoy food on the side, their food is naturally much better than the mermaid slaves, and several faceless warriors are also interested in picking up some foods such as the mermaid of the teenagers and seeing them flow. After the appearance of saliva, throw the food on the ground and smash it hard, then point the food to let them come clean. If the mermaid did not come, they would use a whip to beat him until he was wronged and shed tears and ate. The other faceless people suddenly laughed and seemed to be the happiest time of the day. And they can know at the moment that there is a death **** slowly approaching them. The Hall sitting on the Lightning Magic Fish quickly rushed down from above. A no-facer who was observing halfway up the valley was eating. He didn''t notice the situation. When he reacted, a black shadow suddenly came from He penetrated in his chest, and he died directly without screaming. "First!" Hall looked at the cave and found that there was nothing but some weapons and food. After throwing the body of the faceless, Hall looked down through the situation. There is an observation platform for almost every tens of meters. Not only that, but the more down, the denser the observation platform. With a wave of hands, two lightning bolts appeared beside him. Hall pointed slightly to the no-facers on the left and right observation decks. The lightning magic fish immediately swam out and affixed to the stone wall. The two faceless warriors were the same as the slain faceless warriors, and did not make a sound until they were pierced and died. After killing more than 50 faceless warriors, Hall finally encountered a small trouble. About 50 faceless people are coming upstream. It seems that they are preparing to work with the former faceless who were killed. After thinking about it, Hall hid in one of the observation platforms. After hearing the faceless person going upstream, it was only a slight sneak peek, and I saw a figure swaying into it. "Changes, you go on, just teased the mermaid to play, pretty fun, you" The faceless words have not been finished yet. Suddenly he found that he was not a compatriot he knew, but a face he had never seen before. I just wanted to yell at you, but I haven''t had time to open my mouth. Suddenly my chest hurts and I look down. I don''t know when a black thing pierces my chest. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldnt utter a word for a long time. Finally, he was black and suddenly fell into the dark. "When you play with others in the next life, remember not to be so arrogant!" Throwing his body aside, Hall quickly summoned all the Lightning Devils, and then chased them up. At the super fast speed of the Lightning Magic Fish, they immediately caught up. In the meantime, the unfaced people who did not respond were instantly killed, and those who did not respond immediately immediately communicated to the next said that there was a World of Warcraft attack. Lester heard a sudden shock, the situation of the World of Warcraft active attack is very rare, but this does not mean no. Lester did not expect this to happen in his jurisdiction, and immediately said to the people around him. "Take a team of soldiers optimistic about them, if they resist, kill directly!" Then Leicester took hundreds of faceless people and quickly chased him up. He saw a dead and incomprehensible colleague on each of the more than fifty lightning fish. Everyone couldnt help but take a breath. Cool. Lester discovered that the faceless who had just passed the message was killed in a short period of time, showing how powerful these Warcraft are. When did I get into this kind of Warcraft! [] Thank you for your support of this site. Remember to search for Baidu [or I am really a summoner + or I am really a summoner + ppxs] when I read this book next time. This is the motivation for updating this site () Provide no pop-up window, no advertising, full-text online reading, faster update, better article quality, if you feel that this site is not bad, remember to recommend it to your QQ group and friends in Weibo! Chapter 514： celebrity Welcome to visit, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 514 Celebrity "Thanks to the Stars and Tears" "Damn! What are these Warcraft to do!" When Lester came over, he found that more than fifty heads of lightning fish had a dead body that could not die. He is angry! They are the servants of the ancient gods, and now they have been killed by a group of Warcraft, which is unacceptable to him. However, he did not want to think about it. When he first abused the mermaid slaves, have you ever thought about it today? It seems that these lightning squid felt that this was not enough. After seeing Lester carrying the faceless soldiers, they fell the bodies of the faceless people to them. Looking at the bright red blood and the tragic compatriots, the no-facers were angry. "kill!" I don''t know who made the sound first. After the roar was issued, the no-facers around me immediately rushed to the past. Lester did not blame the soldier who took the lead. He knew that now the soldiers need this grievance, and only the wicked Warcraft in front of them can be calmed down. But Leicester thinks it''s a bit strange. This group of lightning fish that don''t know why they attacked them should look like a speed-type sea warcraft. Their owners have a perfect streamlined shape, and the world of Warcraft that they exude from them is actually a fifth-class Warcraft! Not only that, but he also found that these lightning devils did not have a trace of movement, so they lined up and watched his men rushing over, and the gaze seemed to squint with a trace of humanity... and many more! Orderly rows? Eyes? not good! Lester, who saw this scene, took a breath and he just wanted to reach out and call them. Suddenly there was a roar and a scream from behind him. Lester looked back and the pupil suddenly won the boss. I don''t know when a huge octopus appeared below, and he also attacked his left behind. Under that powerful attack, no one is his enemy. Not only that, but some gold tiger sharks also appear below, and attack some rebellious faceless people. "Not good, counted!" Leicester''s face suddenly changed. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he understood the truth. These sudden appearances of Warcraft are definitely not an accident. Just then, there was a sudden exclamation in front of him, and then a scream of screams suddenly spread to Les''s ear. "What happened? This..." Lester, who had been reacted by this series of incidents, screamed. After he saw the situation clearly, the latter words were stuck in the throat. He could not spit out a word for a long time. I saw a group of people who didn''t know when the Warcraft was in front of their hands. Not only that, but their huge pliers turned out to be a pinch, and their weapons and even their bodies were pinched off, showing how powerful they are. This is the jagged crab that Hall has conquered. Their sudden appearance has caused a panic in the faceless. At this time, the lightning magic fish has been dispatched. Under the powerful speed of the lightning magic fish, many faceless people have not yet After the reaction, it was killed by the Lightning Magic Fish. In just a few minutes, more than 300 faceless people were killed and injured. Lester, who saw this scene, doubted whether his eyes had problems. If the screams continued, He really doubts whether he has entered the illusion. "Thousands of people! Fast! Run away! Ah!" A scream called Lester back to reality, and as his pupils narrowed, the scene in front of him made him feel a sense of trepidation. More than three hundred faceless troops, although not the regular army of the first line, but this is also the army that often goes out to fight, the cooperation of the no-faced army is famous, but in front of these two kinds of World of Warcraft, in a short period of time In the time, he was killed and killed. In addition to a few strengths, his strength was still struggling, and the other two men were killed in front of him. And just when he was worried, a few of his men couldnt hold on again, and he was pierced by a few lightning bolts! At this time, a few voices of Warcraft came from behind, and Leicester gripped the sword and turned his head and looked at it. It turned out to be the giant octopus and golden tiger shark below. They have killed the soldiers who stayed behind, and watched them look like this, they should be prepared to deal with themselves. Not only that, but the serrated crabs and the lightning demon fish were also surrounded by the killing of their own hands, staring at him one by one, as if he had a little change, they would go up and two of his corpses. Seeing this scene in front of Leicester, I dont know where I am, I must have escaped. "Hahahaha! I didn''t think that Lester would actually die in a group of Warcraft hands. It was a great irony!" Lester saw that Warcraft didn''t kill him for the first time, and suddenly laughed, it looks very much. Desolation. "But don''t think too much, even if I die, I won''t let you go! Remember, you killed the servants of the ancient gods today, and my people will avenge us!" After the change of Lester''s face, a severe pain came from his mind, and then a message was recorded by him through special means. After he finished, the whole person seemed to be running for ten kilometers. Feeling, tired movements do not want to move. Although he was very tired, his face was a gloomy smile. "I am waiting for you at God..." After he finished sending a message, but when he closed his eyes and was ready to accept death, a voice suddenly came from his ear. "Oh, it is estimated that your **** does not care for you now! It is estimated that he is going to the toilet!" "Who? That **** actually smashed the ancient god!" For the faceless, the ancient gods are everything to them, no matter who they are, as long as he dares to destroy the ancient gods, the faceless will fight his life and kill him. The sudden appearance of the shadow made Leicester''s pupil change. He seemed to think of what might be said quickly You...you are the one who is the human summoner who pretends to be a naga messenger! I go! Am I so famous here? The coming person is the Hall that is wanted by the faceless. Although he has a small spit in his heart, his heart is still very shocked by the ability of the faceless to transmit information. This is simply the function of the phone in the earth era! Fortunately, Hall was already prepared, and Leicester''s message was intercepted by him when he was sent to it, so he did not worry about his situation here. "Oh, I didn''t think you knew me. I''ve been so famous in the faceless here? Well, yes, do you want to sign?" "Thanks to the stars and tears for continuous rewards! Just written! [] Thank you for your support of this site. Remember to search for Baidu [or I am really a summoner + or I am really a summoner + ppxs] when I read this book next time. This is the motivation for updating this site () Provide no pop-up window, no advertising, full-text online reading, faster update, better article quality, if you feel that this site is not bad, remember to recommend it to your QQ group and friends in Weibo! Chapter 515： Not a white star Chapter 515 is not the same white star "Would you like to sign..." Although Leicester doesn''t know what Hall meant to say this, he can hear it from Hall''s slapstick tone. This is not a good thing. Lester''s face was very pale. After using the secret technique, he could say that he was already a hand-picked person. Plus he is surrounded by a group of wicked World of Warcraft, he has no resistance at all. Looking at Leicester''s wrinkled face, Hall smiled and waved at the sharks on the side. Sharks immediately stepped forward and lifted Lester, who had no response. After the Lightning Magic Fish were all collected, Hall and Shark came to the mining area with Lester. After the recent raid, the mermaids here became very frightened, and the powerful destructive power of the giant octopus made them unable to raise their hearts. The mermaid slaves who thought they were mortal suddenly found a situation, that is, these Warcraft actually killed only the faceless, and they did not commit crimes against the mermaid. Just when they were at a loss, suddenly several figures appeared in front of them. A young mermaid teenager blinked a little and couldn''t believe it, and then he said to the older mermaid. "Grandpa, I saw the Princess of the Royal Highness... Grandpa!" The words of the mermaid teenager made his grandfather frown, because now the situation is unknown, he actually yelled here, in case of the hostility of those Warcraft, they are dangerous. After all, those powerful strengths of Warcraft have witnessed them. A dozen or so armed faceless warriors have been knocked down by the giant octopus and replaced with them. They still dont know that they lack arms and legs! "Shut up, don''t yell, now there are World of Warcraft everywhere, we will stay here honestly before we know the situation!" The old man said that he turned his head. "And, how can Princess Highness be here... Well! Your Royal Highness?" As his exclamation came, the rest of the mermaid captives turned their eyes to the side, only to see four figures in front of them. The head of the snow-white armor, holding a magic wand, exquisite looks, solemn look, this is not their mermaid princess who? "Hey! Poseidon is on, I won''t say it, it''s really the Princess of White Star?" "If you say that you have seen it, then this is definitely not your eye! Because I also saw it, Princess White Star appeared here. Can it be said that the army of Wang has already been hit?" "God! Is this true? The princess is coming! So when they say that the king is also killing them? Great! We are saved!" A group of mermaid slaves boiled. After they saw the white star, many mermaid slaves thought of this possibility. They cheered loudly and couldn''t help but cheer. Many people directly fell into the tears of excitement, even the old man was tears in the old eyes, holding the hand of his grandson. "Good... well... the king is finally back! The era of the re-emergence of our mermaid is coming!" Hall was a bit stunned and looked at the crazy mermaid people below. He estimated that if there were no faceless people below, these mermaid families might use their various means to destroy those faceless people in this crazy state. However, Halls heart is a bad idea, what if they know the actual situation. Soon, Hall looked forward to the situation. As Bai Xing told me, the mermaid slaves only understood that their Wang Jun did not kill, but the white star wanted to break through the defensive circle and bring them along. go back. After some young fishermen heard the news, the excitement on their faces suddenly stiffened and they could not believe this fact. But fortunately, the elderly mermaid old man slaps on his grandsons head. "What? What do you think of this expression? If it is not a white star princess, you are still in the mining area, life and death are under the control of others! There are princesses, we can definitely go back!" "Yes! There is a princess, we can safely go back!" As the old man spoke, some people immediately echoed, and the morale responded slightly. Seeing that Hall and Shark came with Lester, the mermaids involuntarily let the road open, and they all looked at Hall with fear, especially the giant octopus around Hall. "White Star?" After Leicester saw the white star, the bleak eyes suddenly burst into a ray of light. He did not think that the real master of the raid was actually the princess of the mermaid. "No face, you slaughtered my mermaid warriors, enslaved my mermaid people, you know sin?" Bai Xing Liu Mei was upright, and a pair of phoenix eyes stared at Lester. "Ha ha ha! What sin? We are the servants of the ancient gods. You disgusted mermaids use the intrigue and tricks to frame us! Your life is so squatting, let alone kill one, that is, destroying the race is also a sin!" Hall looked at this faceless person with some surprise. He had already accepted his life. When he saw the white star, his face showed such crazy expression. From here, it can be seen that the hatred of the faceless and the mermaid is It can''t be adjusted at all. "Kill him! Kill this odious faceless!" The white star did not speak, and a young fisherman on the side shouted. If the elderly fisherman who was not on the side pulled him, he might tear the Slater. "Yes! Kill him! They are demons! It is a hateful aggressor!" "That is, they destroyed our homeland and killed our people! He must die!" Hall grin, for the hatred between the two races, he is really hard to say anything about this outsider, this is nothing more than a grievance to grab the site. There is no crucifixion in ancient China. The replacement of each dynasty is accompanied by killing and killing. www.novelhall.com~ White Star looks at Hall, Hall smacks at shark, and then shark will be weak. Powerless Lester was thrown into the front of White Star and others. White Star condescendingly looked at Leicester and said faintly, "There is no face, you are very sinful. Now I declare you death as a royal princess! Immediately!" "Hey!" Lester was not afraid at all, but looked at the white star with a sly expression. "White Star! I am waiting for you at the ancient god! Your soul will be tortured forever by the ancient gods! No face will once again be the whole sea!" He just finished saying this, suddenly his pupil slammed, and then his head rolled down like this, his eyes still staring straight at the white star. The white star glanced at Lester''s head and said to the picture. "Pick up! Get ready to go!" "Today, this is more time to write, the grandfather suddenly died, so these two days will be very busy, if you can''t update, then you can only be sorry..." Chapter 516： Darto Chapter 516 Dalto The white star is clean and neat, and Hall is slightly surprised. He wants to come. As a princess of the mermaid family, he will be influenced by the mermaid king for a long time. Perhaps this is the true face of her as a descendant of the emperor. Under the command of the White Star, the mermaid quickly untied the chain, and White Star was ready to destroy the mine, but Hall temporarily stopped her. Under her doubtful eyes, Hall entered the mine under the leadership of a mermaid. There is not much difference between the mine hole on the sea floor and the ground. There are traces of artificial excavation, ore and mud everywhere. The reason why Hall came down is because he feels that since he came, it is a pity to go there. So in the stunned expression of the mermaid, he searched all of the more than 1,000 tons of submarine ore prepared by Leicester. After Hall came out, Bai Xing had already learned about this situation from the mouth of the mermaid. Mei Yan stared at Hall with a serious look, and even if it was a thick-faced Hall, he could not stand it. After a smile, Hall shifted the topic, "Well, let''s go, what do you think about this mine!" White Star glanced at Hall, she did not consider taking the ore away, just because her space ring was not big, so she thought of destroying the mine to delay the logistics of the faceless, but she did not think of Hall. I have such a large space ring. Hall was seen by the white star with some guilty conscience, but fortunately, the white star quickly issued an order to destroy the mine and leave. ...... The team of several people has now expanded to more than a thousand people, so both speed and crisis have greatly improved. Although everyone picks up the weapons and looks a bit like a decent, but Hall they all know that these people are simply a group of people. It is estimated that a 100-man team of no-faced troops can easily defeat them. Hall didn''t want to make extra-budgets. He worried that this would not wait for them to arrive at the place where they fled, and those who had no face would come to the door. After all, here is the site of the no-facer, even if they are careful, the chances of encountering a faceless person will not be small. "The front is coming, speed up!" As the white star just finished, the mermaid team showed a happy smile, but they have not waited for how long they are happy. Suddenly there was a group of people in the distance, and the white star suddenly changed. "Not good! It''s no face! Speed ??up! Young after the break!" White Star is not stupid to think that what will appear here will be the mermaid team. Although the mermaid team was a little confused, they rushed to the front in accordance with the instructions of the white star. About a hundred young mermaids took up their arms and stood naked next to the white star. They were not afraid. They knew that they would probably die after they left, but they did not regret it. White Star did not look at those who did not face, but turned to look at Hall. When Hall rolled his eyes and he rescued these mermaid slaves from White Star, he had already thought of this possibility. No face is not a fool. There are thousands of people passing through them. If this is not found, what else do they talk about in controlling the sea? Early killing is counted. Soon, a faceless man wearing a bright armor stopped in front of the white star, and behind him was more than a thousand army of no face. These faceless people are no more than the former Leicester, they all have a smell of killing, from their every move can be seen, they should be the elite of the faceless. "It''s Darto! The Wanfu, the second army of the faceless, I was caught by him last time!" It was Vatlinna who spoke. When she looked at Dalto, she had a hint of jealousy on her face. "Well! I thought it was just a group of rubbish. I didn''t expect to meet the Princess of the Mermaid. It seems that today is the glory of the ancient **** shining on me, bringing me this kind of good luck!" Humph! Nami heard a cold voice, holding a staff in his hand, watching Dalton''s eyes very cold. The reaction of the picture was similar to that of the meter. He looked at Darto with a cold look, and the weapon was clenched in his hand, making a position ready to fight. In comparison, the reaction of the white star is also a lot of plain, she did not care about the arrogant Dalto, but said faintly. "Is it? But I think this is bad for you!" Oh? Dalto heard a glimpse of the news, and after seeing his subordinates have formed a semi-circular formation, he looked at the white star with great interest. "I don''t know where the white star princess comes from? Just rely on you behind these... miscellaneous soldiers?" When I heard Daltos words, the young mermaids suddenly became flushed. They clenched their hands and their lips almost bitten. Although Dartos speech was so ugly, he had to admit that he said Is the truth! Most of these people have not been trained by the military system. Although they usually have the opportunity to shoot with a knife, can they compare with the well-trained army? At this time, the white star opened, "Hall, handed it to you, can you get the news, it depends on your performance today!" I go! Hall rolled his eyes, although he knew that the battle was ultimately on his own, but he didn''t have to say this. The mermaids who were present did not speak, and the young mermaid warriors looked at Hall with adoring eyes. They were very admired for Hall''s powerful and mysterious power. On the other hand, Dalto looked at Hall with some stunnedness. He just focused on the white star, and he did not observe that there is still a human existence. But soon he reacted, and his brow suddenly tightened, staring at Hall. Obviously he recognized the identity of Hall. "Human summoner? You are the man who pretends to be a naga messenger and has almost destroyed the city of Kara! I didn''t think that you were mixed with the white star princess!" It seems that I am in the faceless, here is the number! After a slight spit, Hall said, "Cough, since you have recognized me, then you can do it yourself!" Hearing that Hall was so vocal, Darto and the faceless warriors behind him did not react at all. This scene surprised Hall''s heart. It seems that they are really elite. Dalto looked at Hall with a gloomy look, and then he pulled out his weapon and said it seriously. "I can escape from the sea snake king Kahn, I have to say that you are very strong, so..." After a while, Dalto suddenly sang aloud. "So, leave me here! Kill!" "To make one today, the white wedding in the countryside is not generally tired..." Chapter 517： Perfect fit Chapter 517 is a perfect match "Give me kill!" With the order of Dalto, the faceless of the Thousands of People suddenly screamed and then pushed forward neatly. "Roar!" It is this imposing force that makes the fish warriors tremble in their hearts and can''t afford the courage to resist. The shyness that was provoked by Darto''s satire has been rushed to the ground at this moment. "Not yet?" Looking at the people behind him was scared to look like a bloodless look, the white star could not help but glance at a Hall that stood still and motionless. From the very beginning, Dalto stared at Hall. Since there was strong news from Hall on the side of Kara City, as a general leader, he would not relax his vigilance against Hall. Seeing the so-called army of the mermaid, the Dalto waved, and immediately more than 50 faceless people in the team walked out one step at a time, then meditation on the spell. The magic is still in the sea, and soon fifty water arrows are sent from their hands, forming a wave in the sea to rush to the mermaid soldiers. Since the mermaids are some temporary formations, they face the first wave of the 50-water arrows of the faceless, and they want to avoid them. Fortunately, the figure quickly screamed at them, and the magic shields of the meters were blocked in front of them at this critical moment, and the military mind stabilized. Hall sees the white star still staring at his own eyes and can''t help but laugh, and then the fifty magic arrows are about to hit the magic shield, waving at the front of the void. I saw that more than sixty figures carrying a huge shell appeared in front of everyone. None of the faceless people, including Dalto, have seen the call, so everyone can''t help but sigh, but good military quality still makes them quickly reply to calm. "This is... human summoner?" The appearance of more than sixty serrated crabs made Dalto''s face change, because he saw that these Warcraft are not so good. The huge sawtooth pliers and the claws like shields are simply a monster that combines attack and defense. And to make him even more surprised is still behind, seeing that the magic is going to hit the sudden appearance of the sawtooth crab, but what they did is to make Darto shocked. I saw that they did not dodge, but erected a large shield of claws in front of them, and then the fifty magics were directly hit by them, and then dissipated on their own... what? Darto exclaimed, he had already looked at the sawtooth crab before, and felt that they were going to be strong. After the magic attack, there will definitely be some damage. He does not ask this time to make the sawtooth crab retreat, and can disrupt the formation and let himself They will rush to surround them and kill them. But now? Those magics did not even have a slight effect. Don''t look at Hall''s expression without any change. In fact, my heart is equally curious to look at the sawtooth crab. He didn''t think that the sawtooth crab cracked the magic is so barbaric and direct. Do not believe that the evil Dalto gritted his teeth and launched a magical attack again, but the same result made Darto crazy. "The infantry team is going forward! Encircle them!" From the beginning to the end, Darto did not regard the mermaid''s miscellaneous soldiers as opponents, so after hearing Darth''s orders, more than 300 faceless people put up a battle formation and rushed toward their respective goals. "Since magic has no effect, then its a real knife!" One contact, the two fits of the no-faced ones are reflected, and a faceless warrior is cut down against the sawtooth crab. The other few faceless people are distributed around the sawtooth crab to prepare for the opportunity to move, and make a squatting posture to attract the attention of the sawtooth crab to facilitate the comrades offense. However, the sawtooth crab is only slightly lifted with a paw with a shield, and a faceless knife has come a frontal collision. Under the giant force, the faceless person is directly hit by the fly, and the tiger''s mouth is bleeding. If he does not hold back, he does not let go. The knife is likely to fly straight out. This scene shocked several people around the face. They didn''t think that the sawtooth crab was so difficult. When the no-facer was on the side, a huge pliers grabbed it directly. The pliers on the pliers braved the cold, and he changed his face. He couldnt help but slash the weapon in his hand. Hall saw a sneer in his heart, and if the claws of the sawtooth crab were cut off, they were not jagged crabs. Sure enough, with the sound of it, the claws of the sawtooth crab directly cut the weapon of the faceless person into two pieces. The no-facer on the right side of the sawtooth crab saw his comrades worry, and he quickly stepped forward to attack the sawtooth crab so that his comrades could escape. At this time, the faceless person had not had time to attack, suddenly a sharp pain came from the chest, and his entire body flew directly. Looking down, I don''t know when my chest was pierced by a black thing, the strength of the body is being continually hollowed out, and the dark master turned out to be a Warcraft. Waiting for him to speak, the Warcraft directly smashed him out, and the blood of the wound suddenly popped out. The faceless person saw the shocking scene before he died. It was such a short one. In an instant, dozens of comrades and his like are pierced by the kind of Warcraft. This is the lightning magic fish that Hall released. He found that the lightning magic fish and the sawtooth crab are very suitable for cooperation. One defense against an attack. In the same level, few of them will be their opponents. "what?" After seeing his own man suddenly being attacked by a fast-paced Warcraft, the whole person was suddenly not good In a short period of time, there were no more than one hundred faceless warriors. Death, you know that this is an elite soldier in his hands, not a guarding force like the city of Kara. Even his men have been beaten to fight back, not to mention those defensive forces like Kara. Only he did not understand, Hall has so many powerful Warcraft, how could he run away? In fact, this does not blame Darto for speculation, because Hall did not get these summoned beasts at the time, plus Kahn, the nine-class sea snake king and a large number of sea snakes, Hall had to escape from here. "what!" A scream screamed Dalto back to God. When he saw that the soldiers who attacked were only less than one hundred, the heart suddenly took a breath, and then quickly shouted at the remaining faceless. "Retreat! Go forward!" "Its finally finished, come back and hurry up! Feeling that the white customs in the village are too tiring! Chapter 518： Card? Chapter 518 Medal? After hearing the order, there were not many faceless warriors who hurried back. In fact, they had this idea just now, but because the military order was like a mountain, as long as Darto did not give orders, even if it was sent to death, they had to go up! With the order issued, probably less than one hundred faceless people began to retreat, but in front of them is the lightning magic fish, Hall has not issued an order to stop the attack, they will not give up the attack. "Be careful!" A faceless warrior looked up in a frightened look at a group of figures rushing toward himself and others, but they were deeply impressed by the attack power of the Lightning Magic Fish. This was just a warning, and suddenly he saw a black shadow that he was facing himself. In shock, he could only lift his sword to prepare for defense. With a bang, his whole person was knocked out together with the sword in his hand. When he reacted, he found out that he was not dead. He was just drawn by the tail of the Lightning Magic Fish. The faceless person around him is unlucky enough to be pierced, and the dead can no longer die! "Damn! Attack!" As Dalto roared, more than fifty magic arrows flew toward the Lightning Magic Fish, and the Lightning Magic Fish sneaked away with the advantage of speed. It is also because of this delay that the remaining 50 faceless people have retreated to the support team that is coming. The faceless face of the dead escape was frightened and pale, and the opposite lightning fish returned to the serrated crab and smashed with the serrated crab and the faceless. "This... this is too powerful!" A mermaid, young and smug, muttered to himself. "Awesome World of Warcraft, can actually line up to kill and kill... It is wrong, it should be said that human!" A mermaid who had experience in war suddenly thought that this is not a powerful Warcraft, but the human being who summoned them. There are a lot of clever mermaids, and they soon think of this, so they look at Hall now, with a respectful look in their eyes. This is the treatment that the strong should have! More than a thousand faceless warriors besieged more than one hundred Warcraft and more than one hundred mermaid miscellaneous soldiers, and even lost one-fifth of the soldiers, which made the always strong Darto face very ugly. "Human... you will pay for it!" After Dalto said a word, his eyes turned to Bai Xingdao. "White Star Princess, is this your card?" Bai Xing smiled and didn''t talk. She knew that Hall was very powerful, but today the performance of these Warcraft made her shocked. This is not the second-line troops of the faceless. This is the long-term killing of the elite troops in the front line. It was such a force that even suffered in the presence of Hall''s summoning beast. Thinking of this, the beauty of Bai Xing''s long eyebrows was lifted, and the deep eyes watched Hall with a secret that was unknown. Seeming to be stared for too long, Hall suddenly turned his head, just hit the white star''s eyelids, white star quickly turned his head, his neck directly congested, his face suddenly became red. And Hall is grinning, and his heart says sample, see you still peek! This scene was just seen by Darto. He didn''t think that at this time, the White Star Princess would still play this game with human beings. He was so angry that he didn''t put him in his eyes. "Bastard! Surround them! I will do it myself!" Hall looked at Darth in a strange way. He didn''t understand why he suddenly became angry. If Hall knew that the reason for his anger would be a big scream, because he didn''t mean this to White Star. The faceless people came up in the next round. This time they learned the last lesson and didn''t divide the soldiers, and a few people put out a defensive formation, so that even if the lightning magic fish wants to sneak attack, it will be other faceless. Attacked. For those jagged crabs, because the speed is slower, they can take the way of swimming without the face, so that you can not only avoid the attack on the two kinds of Warcraft again, but also separate them to annihilate one by one. After Hall found that the formation of the faceless person was replaced, he did not take action. The serrated crabs were still neatly arranged in front, and the magic of the no-facers was completely resisted. The Lightning Magic Fish is arranged behind and ready to wait for an opportunity. Darto was first brought to the front of the sawtooth crab. The strength of the Eighth Warrior directly flew a sawtooth crab, but the sawtooth crab was very strong. It was only slightly injured. After Darto''s successful attack, he escaped the attack of the serrated crabs on both sides, and then hit the other serrated crab to the faceless. As the sawtooth crab was shot, a team of no-facers directly came up to besiege the serrated crab. For a time, even a powerful razor-sawed crab has been attacked without any fuss. If it is not part of the body, some of the serrated crabs have already been killed. "not good" Hall immediately discovered Darto''s intentions. His goal was not a lightning magic fish but a sawtooth crab. In just one minute, five or six sawtooth crabs were shot and flew to the faceless formation. Hall found The first sawtooth crab that was hung on the head was already scarred. If it continues, it is likely to become the first deadly sawtooth crab. Just as the faceless warrior was ready to slash with the knife on the long eyes of the sawtooth crab, suddenly the knife was empty and the serrated crab disappeared in front of their eyes. This scene made these faceless warriors suddenly stunned not only them, but also several jagged crabs surrounded by flying were disappeared. Dalto just wanted to continue after hitting a serrated crab, but suddenly he turned back and suddenly a huge figure appeared behind him. After hearing the exclamation of his men, he didnt think much, just a rollover. At the moment he rolled over, a huge black shadow was drawn where he was. After he saw the true identity of the black shadow, even if he didn''t wrinkle his brow, his eyes became more intense. "Giant Octopus!! How come there is such a big giant octopus?" For the giant octopus, Darto is no stranger. This is the Warcraft that the Naga people like to raise. It is the same as the Naga itself. Because the giant octopus has more tentacles, it is deeply loved by Naga. However, the giant octopus like this, because of the blood relationship, can be promoted to the sixth level is very rare, but this giant octopus gives him the feeling that it is comparable to his own strength. "Human... This should be the reason why you are so arrogant, so unscrupulous? No wonder you can escape from the Sea Snake King, but today, even if you have this giant octopus, you have to stay for me!" Chapter 519： impossible Chapter 519 is impossible "You can''t escape!" After Dalto said this, a huge ray of light suddenly appeared all over the body. I saw his forehead blood vessels exposed, his eyes were anger, as if to burn the Hall alive, the corner of his mouth trembled slightly, and looked up and screamed "Give me death!" After saying this, he rushed straight toward Hall, completely ignoring the giant octopus in front of him. Yep? Hall and the white star couldn''t help but frown. They didn''t think that Dahlto would have rushed to Hall like this, and there was a thief who first smashed the king''s style. The huge octopus''s huge eyes glared at Dalto, and the tentacles suddenly took it to Dalto, but Dalto seemed to have expected this situation. I saw that he suddenly stopped and waited for the giant octopus''s tentacles to fall. At the same time, the sword in the hand slashed a knife on the tentacles of the giant octopus. Although the strength of the giant octopus is not low, but under the same strength of the Darto attack, the weapon attached to the vindictiveness still left a deep trace on the giant octopus tentacles, and the blood suddenly stained the nearby waters. Under the pain of the giant octopus, the injured tentacles were immediately taken back, and the pouring blood blocked its view. Therefore, the giant octopus could only wave the tentacles and pump it near the location where Darto was originally located. However, since Dalto did this, he naturally would not stay in the same place. As a figure rushed out from the blood-stained area, several lightning bolts rushed over. The speed of the Lightning Magic Fish is very fast, but there are still some shortcomings in the face of the eighth-class combat power. Darto glimpsed a little, and the lightning-powered magic fish that crossed the two sides of the attack suddenly emptied. Not only that, but when they rushed over, because of the red-stained area near the giant octopus, a tragic fisherman''s tragedy was directly drawn by a tentacles of the giant octopus. Seeing this scene, Hall couldn''t help but smack his head, and then he took back the lightning squid that was injured by his own. "Hey!" With a loud bang, Hall discovered that he didn''t know when Darwin was hit by a lightning bolt, but the situation didn''t seem to be as good as Hall imagined. Darto was only hit, and the sharp spike of the Lightning Magic Fish did not stab Darthon. Instead, he was caught in his armpit. He took the opportunity to lift the right hand of the sword with a hilt. Going down, the Lightning Magic Fish immediately wants to pull back and return. But how can Dalto let it go, and his right hand is holding a long sword, ready to give the Lightning Magic Fish a ''cool heart'', seeing the long sword will penetrate the Lightning Magic Fish, the side of the meter and the Vailina I couldn''t help but exclaim, just at this time, Darto suddenly found himself in the air, the lightning magic fish caught in his hand was gone, and the long sword stabbed by his left hand almost hurt himself. After he responded quickly, this prevented him from being hurt. If Darto is really hurt by his own weapons, then he is embarrassed. "Hall, you will let your Warcraft block him. If he rushes over, I can only help you withstand for more than ten seconds. If you have no choice, then we can only go to the faceless people, I am." I think Kahn will be very happy to see you!" I go! Hall gave a white star a look. For the joke, this is very speechless, but what he cares about is that White Star said that he can resist the words for ten seconds. Looking at the calm look of Bai Xing, Hall felt that the words she said should be somewhat reserved, but this is not the point. The point is that Bai Xing actually has this strength. Obviously, what kind of cards should she have in her hands. What will it be? Not waiting for Hall to think clearly, the screams of a lightning squid came, and Hall looked up and saw that the faceless had been surrounded, and the Lightning Magic Fish and the Sawtooth Crab had already fought with them. The screaming lightning fish was just besieged by several faceless people. The lightning magic fish was accidentally cut into the tail by a faceless person. The speed suddenly slowed down, and then the other faceless people suddenly swarmed. Lightning magic fish was cut to blood... Not only it, but other lightning bolts were also more or less besieged by the faceless and injured. What caused all of this was the Darhou, the eight-faced force that had just broken through and prepared to attack himself. At this time, the giant octopus has already caught up. It did not attack other faceless people. Instead, it stared at Dalto with a look of anger. It was full of anger in the faceless person who caused it to be almost broken. Plus Hall is its owner, it is not allowed to hurt anyone! Roar! The giant octopus roared directly toward Dalto, while Darto ignored the giant octopus and looked at the Hall, which was close at hand, with a slightly cracked mouth revealing a cruel smile, as if Hall would soon become him. The same thing in the bag. After a shot of the last lightning fish, only Hall and White Star and the more than one hundred mermaid soldiers were in front of him. "when!" The figure pulled out the weapon and came to the front of the white star with a vigilant look, but Darto did not look at him, and rushed to Hall with the weapon in his hand. "Block him, give me a few seconds!" When the white star talked, the picture did not hesitate to rush directly to Dalto, while the white star was a white Hall. Although she determined that Hall definitely had a card, but Hall did not make it out now, and after secretly swearing Hall, she had to be prepared. If Hall had no way, then she could only rely on her. Just as Dalto is ready to catch Hall, the picture has not yet rushed, and when White Star is still preparing, Hall suddenly laughs. Halls smile seemed so strange at this time, and the Dalto eyelids that were opposite were slightly beating, and it seemed that something was going to happen. Darto quickly glanced around and didn''t find any problems. Then he gritted his teeth and thought that no matter what happens, he would take the wicked man in front of him and say it. Hall still smiles and looks at Dalto, and Darto is holding his hand firmly, and he will catch this abominable human being, and there are no other accidents around him. He thinks that if he catches this human being, His summoned beasts will lose their effect, then he can kill the mermaids such as White Star! At this time, a figure appeared in front of him like this, not only him, but even the white star who was preparing the cards could not help but exclaim. "impossible!" "Thanks to the Five Fortunes and the Stars and Tears Continuously Rewarding" Chapter 520： Dead battle Chapter 520 Battle "This is impossible!" Dahlto and Bai Xing and others were stunned to see the sudden appearance of this person, especially the white stars, as if they were like ghosts, with their eyes wide open and their eyes wide open, the shock is really not expressed in words. . The hand that Darto stretched out suddenly appeared, and then he grinned at him. He couldnt help but say that he clenched his fist directly and flicked a punch at Dartons ugly face. The fist slammed directly on Darto''s face, and Hall''s eye pointed out that a tooth had flew out of Dalto''s mouth and had a blood. "boom!" Darto, who had been beaten by a man, had not recovered, and suddenly he suffered from it. Then Darto flew directly out of the hundred meters and directly directed a few faceless people who were besieging the sawtooth crab. inverted. The crowd looked up and found that they didn''t know when the giant octopus came over and just happened to meet the Darto, who was flying. It sent Dahl a ride and, by the way, reported the hatred that had just been cut. Darto''s injury was not the concern of the White Stars. Their eyes quickly caught on the figure that had just appeared and flew to Darto. The figure and Naomi looked at the coming people with their weapons in the eyes of Vatlinnas doubts. "Kamenashi! How are you here?" Bai Xingmei flashed, his eyes staring at the sudden appearance of the turtle family turtle. Was the turtle of the pro-Naga family originally killed by Hall? She remembered that Kamenashi gave Hall a fake address and almost let Hall die in Kahns hands, but now why is he here, and... White Star found that this tortoise seemed to be very respectful to Hall. Before she wondered why Shark would listen to Hall, this suspicion is even bigger, a horrible The idea suddenly appeared in the mind of Bai Xing. Hall, the magical human summoner, can you make the sea like a lightning monster? Gosh! I think that if this is the case, Hall is definitely a nightmare for all of them! There is such a man with this magical ability, the sea will definitely be eaten by him after death! White Star even thought, if you want to find a chance to remove this human being who can harm their sea people! "Oh, he knows that he is doing something wrong with the Turtles, so he wants to follow me to the Naga and wants to offset his sin by this method." White Star did not speak, but looked at Hall with the eyes of Do you think I will believe it? The star is staring at Hall without explanation. Anyway, I said the reason, believe it or not. White Star also wants to ask how the turtle pear appeared, but the sound of Dalto''s roaring voice on the side interrupted her problem. Everyone turned their heads and saw that Darth, who had blood all over his body, pushed a warrior without a face, and then looked at the tortoise in front of the Hall with this **** red eye. "Sea Turtles? You... have betrayed us! I already knew that the Turtles and the Mermaids are relatively close, so this time you did not send people to come over. I agree very much, and you are a swindler!" Hall looked at him in front of the silent, self-speaking self-speaking, and asked Darr to save his mind, and then said to Kamenashi. "Since you have said this, then I have nothing to say, go, let go of the fight, and yell at him!" After the tortoise shells were ordered, a huge breath broke out in the body, and the whole person slowly walked toward Dalto. The giant octopus on the side did not stand on the sidelines. The tentacles that it was cut by Dalto are still bleeding. It is expressed by its current wisdom. It is not good to clean up you. You really dont know that this uncle has A few tentacles! Watching the masters of the two eighth-class forces stand in front of themselves and stare at themselves, Dalto''s face changes, he just needs to deal with the giant octopus, the mentally inferior World of Warcraft, it will take a while, now it has come again with an eighth-class combat power. The Turtle Warrior, he almost thought about whether he would temporarily retreat first. Fortunately, he still remembers that there are still a lot of faceless warriors behind him. Once he retreats, then it must be chased by these ultra-fast lightning squid, and he believes that maybe he and a few strengths In addition to the powerful, other faceless warriors will definitely be killed. At the thought of this, Darto did not hesitate and yelled at the sideless warriors on the side. "Death!" Dead war? ! The faceless warriors who were around 800 in the air suddenly heard a word, and then their eyes suddenly became red. They knew what these two words represented and what the consequences if they didn''t do it. So after they heard this, there was still a faceless person who wanted to temporarily withdraw their thoughts and immediately abandoned this thought. Instead, there are two faces that look gloomy in front of these Warcraft. "No, they are prepared to fight hard!" Vatlinna, the daughter of Simon, the first legion of the mermaid, naturally saw the situation of the faceless. She remembered very clearly that once the troops sent by the no-facers were less than half the mermaid. When Vatlinna thought that they would soon be wiped out by their own people, suddenly the captain of the faceless army issued an order for death. In the end, the batch of no-facers were killed, but they almost gave up twice the mermaid troops to the disabled. Many mermaid families have lost their lives by being killed by the dying faceless. Until now, Vatlinna still remembers the ferocious side of the faceless person who died. If she is allowed to choose, she would rather defeat the faceless, and not be willing to face a group of faceless people with a mortal heart. "Death battle? Hehe!" Hall looked up at the serious Dalto and the expressionless faceless behind him, waved his hand, sawtooth crab and lightning magic fish arranged, waiting for the equal attack . When the white star waved, a magic suddenly came out of her hand, and the silver-white magic suddenly wrapped all the people on the Hall side. "This is the magic to enhance defense, the people, ready to fight, destroy these faceless people!" When I heard the white star, the temporary mermaid warriors looked at each other and then everyone nodded because they all knew that it was because of the critical moment. If they didnt fight hard, then they were absolutely dead. After a mermaid swims behind the lightning squid, the rest of the mermaid no longer hesitate, quickly lining up here. For a time, the momentum of both sides reached the highest point, and what is lacking now is the signal of the war. Dahlto and Hall looked at each other and both of them waved at the same time. "attack!" Chapter 521： destruction Chapter 521 is destroyed The battle started again. Although the number of Halls is relatively small, the high-level combat power here is much more than that of the Darto side. The appearance of the tortoise made Dalto struggling, and the giant octopus on the side of the sneak attack from time to time, and soon Darto was in a disadvantage. The other faceless warriors are once again a mixed team of sawtooth crabs and lightning magic fish. Without the support of Dalto, the attack of the faceless was quickly blocked, and the lightning sneak attack each time more or less would lead to casualties of the faceless. In addition, the sharks sitting in the seventh-class Warcraft gold tiger sharks hit the team of no-facers from time to time, and soon the formation of the faceless people was disrupted. The white stars and other people who saw this scene will naturally not let go of this good opportunity. Under the leadership of the figure, the warriors of the mermaid family are slowly encircling. "hateful!" The Dalto face, which was repelled by Kamenashi, looked ugly and looked at the scene. The originally planned combat plan was destroyed by the sudden appearance of the turtle warrior. The strength of the two was originally the same, but just after he was sneaked, his body was already scarred, and the giant octopus, which was stalking from time to time, was attacked from time to time, which made his situation very bad. Kamenashi did not care about Darto''s roar, this is his first time to fight, naturally want to perform well in front of Hall. When he waved his fist again and prepared to give Darto a punch, Darto just wanted to fight back, but the giant octopus, which was not screaming, suddenly pumped the tentacles to him. In this case, Darto could not go naturally. Attack, he has tasted the giant octopus, if he is hit again, he is likely to hang here. When I just wanted to take back the long sword that I had just swept, I suddenly had a severe pain in my head. The pain was so sudden, so unbearable, so painful that even his eighth-class fighter could not help but be shocked. He cried, looked up and saw that the human man looked at himself with a smile. "It''s you?" Fortunately, his strength is good, after taking a deep breath, he suppressed this pain. However, it was such a slight meal that the tentacles pulled by the giant octopus hit the body accurately. With a bang, the expression on Dalto''s face suddenly became awkward. Just a moment ago, he even spit directly blood, and the body quickly retreated toward the side. Just when Darto just wanted to swear, a black shadow appeared in front of him, and Dartos eyes widened. It turned out that this black shadow was not someone else. It was the tortoise that had just arrived, and Dartos eyes widened. A fist is far and near, and then the face is uploaded with a pain. As the fist hits, the head leans back directly. Kamenashi did not miss this opportunity, raised his fist and slammed it again and again. Boom! Boom! Boom! I don''t know how much he has smashed. When he stops, Darto''s armor has completely collapsed. The mouth is constantly flowing out of blood, watching him look like it seems to be dead and can no longer die. The faceless warriors who saw this scene suddenly became crazy. Many of the faceless warriors, even if they knew that they must die, went straight to the oncoming Lightning Magic Fish and they took advantage of this opportunity to smash the weapons. Into the lightning magic fish. The Lightning Devil fish immediately smashed the faceless person, but the faceless warrior was the spike of the Lightning Magic Fish. The other hand immediately pulled out the weapon and prepared to puncture the Lightning Magic Fish body again. In an attempt to kill the Lightning Magic Fish with this life-changing method. However, there is Hall, this faceless person is disappointed, after their weapons are lost, the faceless face becomes very ugly, and finally can only helplessly fall into the darkness... The battle has entered a fever, and the faceless people are holding the mortal determination to fight. Halls loss of Warcraft has gradually increased. Fortunately, he promptly took back the injured World of Warcraft, which avoided the death of Lightning Magic Fish and Sawtooth Crab on the spot. After some of the faceless people discovered this situation, they glanced at Hall with their red eyes, and they already understood that all of them were Hall''s ghosts. Thinking of having Hall, they are hard to kill these Warcraft, then they look at the mermaid warriors. "not good!" When the white star''s face changed, she couldn''t wait for Hall, and she could cast a large water magic. As the spell was finished, the water polo went to the faceless. Many faceless people did not respond and were directly smashed, and then the place in the shackles formed an ice cube. Hall looked at the white star a bit strangely. He didn''t think that the white star would still have ice magic. Although he was very surprised, he also knew that if these mermaids were killed and injured too much, then the white star would definitely blame himself. Looking at the faceless who had already entered the mermaid team, Hall immediately asked the tortoise and the giant octopus to help. In just a few minutes, the mermaid warrior was killed by more than a dozen people, showing how powerful the teams combat power is. Fortunately, giant octopus and turtle pear arrived in time, with the help of sawtooth crab and lightning magic fish, about half an hour later, the last faceless warrior fell under the shark of the shark, so this battle finally ended. The mermaid lost more than 20 people this time, and it is still within the scope of receiving Bai Xing. After all, there are no fewer people, but there are thousands of people, but this is a faceless elite. You can say that Bai Xing is this time. But great victory! Hall is also a bit grateful for this battle At the beginning of Daltoto, it gave Hall the opportunity to consume the power of the faceless, and the no-facers started to be unfamiliar with sawtooth crabs and lightning. The way the magic fish attacks. If you let them know from the beginning, it is estimated that Hall''s Warcraft is not as simple as injury. White Star didn''t have time to heart-ache the people who died in battle. After commanding everyone to correct it, they immediately left the body with the body of the tribe. After all, there is no place for people to face them. They have just wiped out the team''s faceless people. Fortunately, they have a big reason. Soon, they caught up with the mermaid tribes who had been ahead of them. Although some of them were sad and some of them couldnt come back, they found that the loss was not so great, they were still happy from the heart. In particular, after hearing the help of Hall with the help of a team of thousands of people, the original morale of the mermaid people could not help but cheer. At the same time, they looked at Hall''s eyes with a revered gaze, and they respected the human heart who rescued them and wiped out the faceless. Chapter 522： Giant whale Chapter 522 Giant Whale Looking at the mermaid people watching their own eyes, Hall was a little embarrassed to touch the nose. Although Mami is very dissatisfied with the performance of Hall, she did not say anything extraordinarily this time. After all, if Hall is not there, they may all be wiped out by Dalto. And Bai Xing is from time to time looking at the tortoise around Hall. She is still very curious about what is the situation of the tortoise. But when she sees that Hall has never said it, she is not forced to open it. Hall''s mouth. She thought, but she knew she was not that strong. Besides, Hall also took the healing medicine to the injured mermaid warriors after the battle, and directed at this point, the white star can not give her a bad face? Not long after, Hall, they must have come to the ''shore'' of the sea. The so-called front of the shore is the abyssal sea that Bai Xing said. At the beginning, Hall still didn''t understand what was going on, but after buying the sea that fell from the sky, he suddenly understood it. This is very similar to the waterfall that was encountered at the bottom of the deep pit, but this is relatively large, how to say it, as long as it is on the shore, it is full of this waterfall! "Hey, how is this going..." Hall had some headaches. Before he saw the lightning guy swimming in the waterfall, did the white star want to help his lightning fish? However, there was an endless waterfall in front of him. I couldnt see the other side at all. He felt that it was a joke to send these mermaids with more than fifty lightning fish! Let''s not say how long it takes to go back and forth. It is impossible for no one to give them this time. Darto''s disappearance, Hall estimates that the communication ability of the faceless will soon be discovered, so he feels that it is impossible for White Star to make such a mistake. Suddenly Hall thought of a situation, how did Vatlinna come over? He seems to remember that Vatlinna was captured here by Dalto. So, is there a secret passage here? Bai Xing first let everyone fix it. At this time, she saw Hall seeing a confused look, and her eyes looked at Vettelin from her side from time to time. The bright white star immediately understood what Hall was thinking, and suddenly Said a bit of Vatlinna. "I guess if you don''t tell Hall how you came, she might have been watching you like this." Vatlinna heard a glimpse of the moment, and then she looked at Hall, seeing his puzzled look and could not help but slightly tilted his mouth. "really want to know?" Vatlinna looked at Hall and asked with a slight smile. She saw that Hall nodded and looked at her face seriously, she said. "Let the White Star Princess tell you!" I go Hall heard the words and turned his eyes. Isn''t this a flickering person? It seems that it is a baby that was badly taught by the taco! Giggle! Nami immediately grinned and didn''t care if Hall would be angry. It seems that she has already understood Hall''s character and knows that he will not blame himself for such small things. White Star smiled and shook his head, then he said, "You will know it later!" After saying this, she took out a fist-sized thing from the space ring. I saw that it was a white, not smooth surface. I couldnt see what it was from the surface, but what surprised Hall was He seems to smell a scent of ecstasy. "Is this something to eat?" Just when Hall thought about it, it took about ten minutes. A huge figure suddenly came from the abyss. After Hall saw this figure, even if he was well-informed, he could not push back a few steps. "This... is this...whale?" I saw a fish with a huge mouth slowly swimming down the waterfall in the abyss. The reason why Hall can recognize it is because it has a huge hole in its back. However, this whale is too big, and the big one makes Hall feel incredible, so that Hall feels that he is in front of it, just like an ant. "White Star, you... aren''t you going to let it pass us?" White Star smiled and didn''t talk. The meter on the side was joking. "How Hall, are you not a summoner? How can you be scared?" Hall looked at the meter with some speechless, and the summoner must not be afraid of Warcraft? This depends on the specific situation! This huge whale is definitely a giant in the sea. Looking at the situation of Mi, they obviously know this huge whale, otherwise Hall will dare to pack the ticket, and that meter will definitely be scared. As the huge whale stopped, Hall felt that there was a comparison between the whale and the whale that hit the mountain inside the One Piece. Fortunately, Hall is not an idiot of Luffy, attacking whales in this situation. The two huge incomparable eyeballs stared straight at the white star. If Hall didn''t see the white star and there was no fear of it, he would really let the Lightning Magic Fish flee with him. I saw the white star walking over, and the thing in my hand was stretched out. The giant whale saw his mouth open, and a huge suction almost sucked the Hall. Fortunately, this suction quickly stopped, but the whale''s mouth was always open, looking at the dozens of high mouths, Hall felt a little incredible. "Go!" "Go? Wait, white star, you mean..." Hall couldn''t believe his ears. He felt that it sounded too illusory. However, the picture did not speak, and directly greeted everyone to swim in the mouth of the whale. Seeing that the mermaids are constantly entering the whales, he feels that there is no difference in this initiative to send to the door to eat. "Go!" White Star has no nonsense After watching the team almost enter, this is what he said to Hall, and then he did not go back to the huge mouth. After watching that Mi and Vatlinna followed the tour, Hall turned to look at the tortoise on the side. "Have you seen this whale?" Kamenashi was also a stunned expression, watching the whales heard the words of Hall, then said respectfully. "Young Master, I have been through this for so long, and I saw this big whale for the first time, but I have heard a message before that there are many giant marine creatures in the abyss. I see it will only let I realized this, the original news is true!" Yep? Hall couldnt help but hear that he didnt even know that it was a secret of the mermaid. "Thank you for the great reward of An Yurou! Chapter 523： arrival Chapter 5 Arrival The huge whale''s mouth, open as if it were a bottomless pit, gives people a sense of fear from the heart. Fortunately, Hall can still see the mermaid swimming inside, so he wandered with a shark and a turtle to swim inside. As soon as he came in, Holden found that the space was huge, and at least a thousand of them were not crowded here. After all the people came in, Hall found the white star in front. I saw that after seeing Hall coming in, I turned around and looked at the picture and said a few words. Then Hall saw the picture and went to the location of the mermaid tribe. "White Star Princess? What do you do next? It won''t be this... well... is it swallowed by it?" Seeing Hall so careful, the white star couldn''t help but pick up the corner of the mouth. She pointed her finger at the top of the head. "As long as you don''t swim through this place yourself, then there is no problem." Hall heard the words and looked up. There was a thing hanging upside down in the dark place on the top of the head. It looked like it was like something hanging from the human hang. Although Hall did not know what the reason was, since White Star said so, Hall did not ask much. "What about now?" "Well, you can leave." The white star sighed and glanced at the group of people who were commanded by the map, and then they swam toward the hangover. I didn''t see any big moves from the white star. I saw that she put the white thing on the hang hang, and then the whole hang hangs a white light, hanging like a huge ceiling. As the white light came out, the whale began to move. First, a high-pitched voice came. Then Hall felt a shudder and jerked his head and saw that the mouth of the giant whale began to slowly close at this time. "Is this a precursor to shutting down the car?" Hall said without a word, and the sharks and the tortoises looked at each other. The two stood firmly beside Hall and prepared to deal with what might happen in a while. . Soon, the the door was shut down. Fortunately, there was a glowing chandelier in the sky that would not cause panic. "Okay, let''s wait." Suddenly the sound of the white star passed over, and Hall looked back and didn''t know when Bai Xing and Na Mi swam behind him. "Well... I know!" Hall nodded, then he asked. "Can you tell me the origins of this big guy now?" For this whale, Hall was very curious, so he couldn''t help but ask again. "This is a blue whale, a creature in the abyss. I have a special ability. I want to know you. It happened to me. It happened to me. The one that you saw is a kind of fragrance from the island. Special substances, very rare, I also got a few in an accident." It seems that Halls thoughts are clear. White Star did not give him a good look. This is the last piece. In the case of using this, it will agree to take us to the other end. When I heard this, Hall probably understood that the feeling was that the white star accidentally encountered the whale, and then accidentally learned that the scented mystery was what the whale needed, and then let the whale take them to the abyss by means of trading. The other side of the sea. Before he was still thinking, if this giant whale was conquered by the white star, then why the mermaid did not use this special creature to transport the soldiers back and forth, and then hit the faceless ones by surprise. With the presence of a giant whale, the mermaid can enter and attack, and can stand still, and can stand in an invincible position. But the idea is good, but the reality is cruel. There was no accident along the way. Of course, if the head of the meter was once again hung with an extremely itchy plant, it would be an accident... Looking at Naina''s expression of crying, Hall shrugged, this no wonder he, who told her that it was boring anyway, it is better to play a game to pass the time, the result is tragedy. Fortunately, the white star had a foresight and did not participate. Looking at the look of Nami and Vatlinna''s face, the white star could not help but sigh. This is what they are looking for, who cant blame... ...... "Roar!" After a loud bang, Hall suddenly felt that the surrounding water seemed to stop moving. He turned around and saw the white star swim and said. "It''s already here, get ready to go out!" After she went to swim to the whale''s ''hanging hang'', she reached out and touched the ''hanging hang'', then Hall found that the original dark area slowly appeared a ray of light. . Turning around, the whale finally opened his mouth. As the whale''s mouth opened, Hall saw it clearly. It turned out to be the other side, which is the star of the East China Sea. "Let''s go, let''s go out!" Under the leadership of the White Star, everyone came out and Hallton felt a little cold feeling. He felt that the temperature here was at least ten degrees lower than that of the no-facer. It is no wonder that the White Star will say that it is very difficult for the mermaid to survive here. It is estimated that this is the reason for the environment. After the crowd came out, Bai Xing said a few words to the giant whale. After the giant excitement screamed, it slowly went downstream, and soon the figure disappeared in front of Hall and others. "Well, we have arrived on the other side. This is the place where our mermaid control is safe." Waiting for the white star to finish, Hall found a large figure suddenly appearing in the distance, they are quickly swimming towards their side. I saw a male mermaid wearing a half-length armor. It was very handsome and thick, and if he didn''t have that tail, he would definitely be popular in humans! Of course... there is a tail that is equally popular. After all, there are always a few who like the taste. The handsome mermaid male is also a mermaid warrior behind him Hall has a slight calculation, about 300 people, look like the mermaid patrol! "White Star Princess?!" With the sound of the handsome mermaid man, White Star smiled and nodded at him. "Wyckent, I didn''t think you are patrolling today!" "Princess? Really you?!" The male mermaid, known as Wyckent, looked at the white star with excitement. When he just wanted to say something, he suddenly saw a few people on the side. It was amazing that he became even more surprised. stand up. "Vatlinna? Are you okay?" If Wyckent sees the white star as a surprise, then seeing Vatlinna is crazy. When Hall saw Wyckent looking at Vatlinna''s eyes, he sneaked into the side of the meter. "Do they have adultery?" Please search for "" or enter the URL: Chapter 524： Mallory Chapter 524 Mallory "Do they have adultery?" When I heard Hall, then Mi couldnt help but screamed, "Dont talk about it, Waikents eldest brother and Vatlinnas sister grew up together. Wyckents eldest brother is the son of the Second Armys head, and Witt Sister Lina is the daughter of the head of the First Army. Be careful to pick you up after they hear it." Hall heard a sudden snoring, no wonder, the emotional family is a little bit of a melancholy! Glance at Kent and Vatlinna with a glance, Hall feels that if it is not because there are so many people here, it is estimated that they will come to a century of kisses. Fortunately, both of them were able to hold it, and did not do so. After Wyckent had exchanged with White Star, he went to Hall and took a gift. "Respected human friends, you saved the princess, they have my people, and I am keen to pay tribute to you! Thank you for your help!" For this handsome, there are also handsome mermaid men, Hall still has some good feelings, this is said after applying a noble ceremony. "Oh, Princess Bai Xing, they are my friends. If my friends have difficulties, I will naturally not sit back and watch." The flower sedan chair is lifted by everyone. Since others show themselves well, Hall naturally has no reason to accept it. It can be said that Hall has already handed over a lot of high-ranking mermaid people. I want to see that the mermaid kings will not give face to them in the face of these people. Under the leadership of Wyckent, the group left here. On the way, Hall found that there are indeed a lot of marine life here. Many mermaid people are looking for shell-like things on the seabed. It seems that they are ready to take these things. As a food. Most of these mermaids are women and older, and young people have not seen a few. Hall estimates that they have been recruited to the front. After seeing the white star, these mermaid people spontaneously stopped their work and said hello to the white star. Hall''s direction of walking is not to continue eastward, but to the northeast. On the way, Wyckent is very enthusiastic about communicating with Hall. The two are like old friends who have not seen for many years. Hall knows that this is because he saved Vatlinna, but in any case, Hall is still very happy to be able to hand over the son of the second squad leader of the mermaid. After walking for about half a day, Hall saw a large underwater city. At this point, you can see everyone''s mermaid tribes, most of them are a team of fully armed troops. Hall will understand at a glance that this should be the forefront of the city against the faceless. "This is the city water city that has been built in recent years. It is one of the few frontline cities. Let''s rest here first, and we will see the king again tomorrow." For Wyckent''s suggestion, Bai Xingbing did not refuse. After all, she went all the way, and she didn''t have a good rest. If she hadn''t met Hall this time, she might have been caught by the faceless people when she was in the dolphin family. So, so come back this time, she has to take a good rest. For the fact that White Star is no longer a mermaid, except for the high-level mermaids, the other mermaids do not know this. And the mermaid who were rescued were told not to talk nonsense, so so far, the mermaid tribes in the city just think that the white star is coming back from the front, not from the no-facer. "It is the Princess of White Star, she is back from the front line, everyone is going to let the passage open and let the princess enter the city." "Right, give way to Princess White Star, let''s not block the intersection." After coming to the gate, the nearby mermaid naturally let the road open, and Bai Xing expressed his gratitude to the mermaid. After entering the city, the rescued mermaid was taken away by Wyckent''s deputy, and Hall followed the white star under the leadership of Wyckent to the city government. As soon as I came in, a middle-aged mermaid man came quickly. "His Royal White Star Princess? Poseidon bless, you can come back, you don''t know, this time the king is worried about dying you, he has increased the attack on the faceless, trying to attract their attention, and several times The faceless king was single-handedly injured, but fortunately, now that the Princess is safe, you are back. I have already sent the message to the king. I believe he has received it now." As soon as White Star heard it, his face immediately became a little anxious. "Uncle Mallory, how is my father now? No big problem?" Seeing the white star so excited, this middle-aged male mermaid, known as Mallory, said. "Don''t worry, if Droly saw that Adams was too crazy to attack, he wouldn''t shoot, so the two played several times and each had a win and loss. They had decided to continue playing today, but now look They can''t get it." White Star couldnt help but feel relieved. Marlowi said that Droly knew that it was the king of the faceless. The senior magician of the Nine, like his father, Adams, had the same strength. In the past, the two of them often played against each other. The winners and losers are probably five or five. No one has won what, and no one has any advantage. After the two chatted for a while, Bai Xing introduced the Hall and the sharks and tortoises around him. Mallory noticed them when he saw the white star, but just to tell Adams about Adams, he temporarily put his doubts aside. Now I heard that Hall was the human being who saved the white star and escorted her all the way Mallory suddenly awe, he did not want to come here from the place where the faceless control is. How difficult it is. Even if the white star has special abilities, it is only necessary to reach those special places, so Mallory immediately said to Hall that he was serious and solemn. Thank you very much for the help of Mr. Hall. I am only sincerely thankful for your personal behalf! You saved our mermaid once! When Hall saw the ceremony, he immediately returned to the ceremony, and then quickly said, "No, no need to do this. I will save the white star at the right time. If you must thank you, thank you for the luck of Baixing at that time!" Seeing that Hall is so good, Mallory has repeatedly praised Hall and praised Hall for being embarrassed. However, the meter on the side is a grin, but she did not aim until Halls word guy, otherwise she believes that with Hallnade, if there is no news of Long Island, it is estimated that he will leave the hand directly. Let''s go. If Hall knows that Mi looks at himself like this, he will definitely scream, and it is not expected to go straight to the hand. At least it must be controlled by blood stasis. Bring it home to raise it... Look for this site, please search for "" or Enter the URL: Chapter 525： Adams Chapter 525 Adams After Mallory and Hall chat for a while, they let Hall take them to rest. Hall understands that he has something to say to White Star, so he refused, thanked Mallory for some time. Then I left with sharks and turtles. In fact, at the beginning, Mallory noticed the existence of the shark''s shark and the turtle''s turtle. At that time, the white star only introduced it slightly. Although he was very confused, he was superficially concealed until Hall. This question asked Bai Xing after they left. "Uncle Mallory, I am not very clear about the specific situation, then" Mallory is looking at the white star Zhang Da, one of the most trusted people of the mermaid king Adams, otherwise it will not be arranged in the nearest city near the front line. So the white star did not hide the slightest concealment of Mallory. She said everything she knew. The original and amiable expression of Mallory suddenly became serious. Until the white star finished, Mallory was still silent. The white star knew that Mallory was thinking about the problem, so she did not bother to disturb. The rice and other people on the side were talking when Bai Xing and Mallory talked. Retreating to the side, even Wickett and Vatlinna, who had a stomach to say, did not speak. For a time, the quietness of the entire meeting hall can be heard by falling. After a long time, Mallory raised his head and said seriously. "His Royal Highness, this man, if not necessary, don''t offend! Just his magical summoning ability can make us jealous, not to mention the ability to make sharks and turtles yield." White Stars beautiful face also showed a serious look, she agreed. "I also know this, anyway, this time thanks to him, we can come back from the no-facers, and I will handle this matter properly. I will handle it properly, please let Uncle Mallory go down and try to make the following People take care of Hall. There are things about Long Island. I will try to talk to my father. I hope it will be useful." Mallory nodded. "I will explain it to the hospitality. Please rest assured that the Princess is down." Dunton, Mallory continued. "His Royal Highness, this time out, Adams is very angry, so for a while" When White Star heard this, her face was slightly nervous, but she quickly reacted. "Oh, thank you, Uncle Mallory, I know how to do it." Hall and Kamenashi were taken to a luxurious room. The room was large enough for the Hall to rest for three. Soon the mermaid sent some fine food and set it back immediately. Originally, Hall wanted to collect the turtles and sharks, but now that they have already seen them, it is not a big problem to stay outside. After all, there are turtles with eight battles, and Hall is not so worried about safety. It may be too tired recently, so the three people took a break after eating something. I don''t know how long it took. Hall, who was resting, heard a knock on the door. After opening his eyes, Hall moved slightly. When you open the door, you see sharks appear in front of him. "Young Master, Princess White Star sent us to inform us that the mermaid king Adams came back and invited us to a banquet." "Call, I always want to see the king of the mermaid, I hope I will not let me down for a while." Under the leadership of the mermaid guards, Hall and Shark three came to the banquet hall to decorate the banquet hall is not very luxurious, perhaps because it is the front line. As soon as he came in, Hall found a man sitting at the top, only to see that he had no fish tail, but a human dress. I saw him wearing a white evening gown and matching his original beautiful face. This is a female killer. Hall is estimated that if this guy is on the earth, it is really up to eighty, down to eight years old. Will be attracted to his charm. For this person''s identity, Hall quickly recognized it, he should be the king of the mermaid, Adams. As for why Adams turned into a human form, Hall estimated that Adams also had that mysterious ball, and Halls little ball is still there. After all, he still needs to live in the sea for a while, the reagents in his hand cant support it. Long. On the other hand, when Hall came in, they attracted a lot of attention. After all, the three people were not ordinary, a human being, a turtle, and a shark. If it was changed, perhaps this situation is not so surprising, but now it is not in the East China Sea, but in the East China Sea. This is the city built after the mermaid escaped. These three people can appear here, which represents What is in the hearts of everyone present. Many of them don''t understand why Adams suddenly announced that he would open a banquet, saying that important guests are coming, until they see Hall, they are only shocked by this surprise. "I have seen Adams!" Hall ignored the eyes of everyone, and after walking to Adams, he performed a high etiquette of the human aristocracy. Adams nodded with a gentle smile on his face. "You are the human being said by the white star, good! The mermaid welcomes you!" Everyone heard the words and they exclaimed. They didn''t think that Adams would give this human face like this. However, among these mermaids, Hall found a gaze staring at himself, turned his head and saw that one was also a middle-aged male mermaid, but he and Adams were a hundred thousand miles apart. If you compare Adams to Zhou Yu in the era of the Three Kingdoms, then this man is fiercely flying! The muscles of the body showed his strength is extraordinary ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but Hall did not feel even a trace of hostility from him, doubt Hall after seeing a figure on his side, suddenly understand Come over to each other''s identity. "It turned out that this is the father of the head of the squad leader of the mermaid, Vatlinna, Simon!" For the kind eyes that Simon casts, Hall naturally will not refuse, and he should respond with a smile to a friendly look. Seeing Hall''s gaze, Simon nodded slightly, and Vatlinna on the side was a white Hall. Later, Adams introduced several mermaid executives to Hall, and Hall returned one by one. After the banquet began, Hall did not pay attention to this, although those mermaid beauty is beautiful, but Hall really does not have a heavy taste. After the dance ended, Adams said with a smile, "For this little girl to come back safely, I really want to thank you for being a father. I don''t know what you have. As long as I can do it, I will promise." Chapter 526： Magical stone Chapter 526 Magical Stones Its coming! When he heard Adams say this, Holdens eyes lit up, and he glanced at the white star that Adams was sitting around, and saw her nodded to himself. Hall has a happy heart. It seems that White Star has already said this to Adams. Then, if Hall says this again, it will not appear too sudden. Standing up, Hall first took a gift to Adams, and then he said seriously. "Adams, you can''t accept the reward for this. After all, Bai Xing and I are friends. If you need to reward your friends, then I would rather not give this reward." Halls words are very nice, but the people present are not just white from the society. One or two are old foxes. They dont understand Halls words, so Adams is still an amiable smile. And Bai Xing is a white-eyed Hall without any feelings. After seeing the performance of the crowd, Hall did not have a flaw, and then he simply broke the topic directly. "I believe that Adams has already known the purpose of my visit to the sea. Princess Nosia of the Dark Forest Elf is my friend. She is poisoned to save me, so I have to find Long Island. Only there is the rescue of Nosia. Herbal toxins, I hope that Adams can tell the little son of Long Island." This is the first time Hall has said that he wants to go to Long Island. Even if Adams, the old fox, couldnt help but sigh for a moment, he began to think that Hall went to Long Island to try to kill the dragon or to find the dragon egg hatching enhancement. His own strength, just did not think that Hall is actually for a friend, but also the princess of the elves! "Dark forest elves?" Adams heard a muttering to himself, with a trace of nostalgic eyes in his eyes, as if he was recalling something. The white star is beautifully looking at Hall, not to see her on the surface so shocked, but my heart is very shocked. "It turns out that he is mainly for the elves, but he is replaced by me and me." I don''t know why, Bai Xing''s mind suddenly thought of this problem, but fortunately she quickly reacted and left this unrealistic thought behind. At the same time, I also blush for myself. Adams looked at her daughter with some doubts. She didn''t understand what happened to her. Just the expression on her face changed, but he could see it clearly, but he also understood that it was not the time to ask about it, so he was thinking. After a while, this was the beginning. "Long Island is not a place that can be easily found, even if it can be found." Said here, Adams looked at Hall, then shook his head and continued, "I don''t look down on you, but even if I find that place, it is not that you can go in." Hall heard a little impatient in his heart. He thought that Adams was perfunctory, not waiting for him to speak, but the white star on the side said. "Father, don''t you do it?" Adams nodded and then shook his head. He made Hall very speechless. Is this OK or not? Adams touched the head of the white star, and then looked at the anxious Hall with interest and smiled. "I used to be ignorant. I thought that my strength could be unscrupulous. I didn''t see the legendary dragon until I accidentally went to the outer periphery of Long Island. I was unable to act on the island." hiss! Not only Hall, but even Simon and others are the first to hear about this, and Adams ability is not able to board Long Island. So how terrible is Dragon Island. "Excuse me, Adams, your strength is "Hall asked some unwillingly." "Nine-class primary!" Adams recalled this before he began. day! The nine-level primary school was unable to act because of the momentum, so let alone Hall is the fourth-class summoner? Seeing everyone''s face looked shocked, Adams continued to speak. "Before White Star, did you come here when asked about this ball? Oh, I can tell you now." White Star heard the words and exclaimed "Father, is this what I got on Long Island?" Adams nodded. "Well, exactly, this was found near Longdao. I found out that it could isolate the seawater. I took it when I was curious, and then found that it could breathe underwater. In addition, it can also make us a human form." When I heard this, Halls heart suddenly had an idea. Will this ball be a dragon thing? It''s no wonder that Kahn will be so anxious to **** this ball. "I was looking around for a long time, and I found a few of them." Here, Adams looked at Hall with a playful look. Hall didn''t understand the meaning of Adams''s eyes because he was Also carrying one, this is still a white star, he has not had time to return to the white star. "Well, I understand what you mean, I can give you the location of Long Island." I don''t know why Hall didn''t immediately show his happy expression when he heard this. He thought that Adams''s words had not been finished. Just when Hall was silent, Adams voice continued to come. But now I need you to do me a favor, dont you know if you want to? Sure enough, there is no free lunch in the world! Hall can still say, he is willing to agree to this busy, and he agrees if he does not agree. Seeing that Hall had some reluctant nod, Adams did not mind, he said with a smile. "Have you seen the star of the mysterious scent of the white star in the hands of the whale?" Yep? Hall heard a lot of interest here This thing is his second curious thing, he wants to figure out what this is. After seeing Hall nod, Adams continued to open the door. "I don''t know what this particular is. I also saw a group of birds in Long Island near Longdao. I also got a few pieces." I want to come to you and see the importance of it. Once we have a lot of this stone, then" Without Adams, Hall would understand what he meant, but Hall still had some doubts. If he couldn''t get to Long Island, what did he say was not in vain? "Oh, this bird lives on a nearby island, and Hall is a summoner, then" That''s it! The most important thing about his feelings is his identity as a summoner. He wants him to conquer the birds that can enter Long Island and then help him bring out this magical stone. Chapter 527： front Chapter 527 Frontline "Sorry" After the banquet, White Star found Hall, and an opening was to apologize to Hall. After returning, White Star told Adams about Hall''s situation, and then told Adams himself and Hall''s trading content. She began to think that Adams would see that she would be told by Hall that she would tell Holron Island. Happening. Only the white star did not expect that Adams would eventually ask Hall to accept the seabird World of Warcraft to collect mysterious stones for him. Although Bai Xing Liu Mei was upset and wanted to oppose it, she soon understood why her father Adams wanted to do so. All of this is for their mermaid family, so she chose their mermaid family between the mermaid and Hall. After all, she knows very well that her identity is first of all the mermaid princess, and second is Hall''s friend! Seeing the sad expression of White Star, Hall smiled and waved his hand to indicate that he was fine. After all, this was a transaction for Hall from beginning to end, and White Star is like this, and Adams is naturally the same, not to say Adams did too much, but Hall felt that it was not bad. Perhaps because of the compensation, he obtained a lot of magic crystals from Adams with ore and food. In addition to the nine magic crystals, there are three in the eighth grade, and thirty in the seventh, and the magic crystals in the sixth and the following have been exchanged for thousands, so that Hall can strengthen the three. Eight World of Warcraft. "Nothing, White Star, you don''t have to!" Seeing the apologetic expression on the face of White Star, Hall smiled and said. "You see, this time is very good for both of us. You are safely coming back. I also got the results I wanted, and Adamss righteousness, even if I finally found Long Island, I could not board Longdao. If the results are not the same, but if I can control those seabirds, then not only can they go in to find those mysterious stones, but they can also find antidote. Isn''t this a good thing?" Hearing Hall, I dont know why, Bai Xing still feels a little uncomfortable. Although Hall is sometimes very annoying, he is indeed a friend worthy of contact. Especially after hearing the real reason for Hall to go to Long Island, Bai Xing''s views on Hall have changed a lot. Even when Naomi heard the news, she could see from her astonished appearance, how shocked she was to Hall. Not to mention whether Nosia is his girlfriend. It is Hall that he did not hesitate to venture into the sea to go to Long Island to find medicine. He has already moved the white stars and the meters that are women. "Hall, you... really don''t blame me?" White Star bit his lip and whispered softly. Hall took a serious look at the white stars of some delicate faces, and said this after a while. "We''re friends!" Hall said that the slap in the face, there is no hesitation in the slightest, after the white star finished listening, the beautiful slammed down, and then a little bit nodded after a moment. "Well, we are friends!" The two looked at each other and showed a smile together... Nothing in the night Early the next morning, Hall received a notice from the mermaid soldiers, saying that Adams will go to the front line again and let him get ready to go. Hall heard the words and thanked the mermaid soldiers immediately. There were not many things. With the presence of space, Hall quickly packed up, and then came to the mermaid soldiers with sharks and turtles. Outside the city. At this time, there are already no fewer than 3,000 people in the mermaid team. From their momentum, it can be seen that these people are definitely elites who have fought in battle! More than 3,000 people were neatly arranged behind Adams, and did not make any sound. There were not many troops that could do this. After Hall came over, Adams was explaining what he had with Mallory. When he saw Hall coming, he said with a smile. "Hall, you are here, if you are all ready, then let''s go!" Hall glanced at the natural Simon and others and found that they were also in the team. When they heard Adams say this, they naturally would not object, and nodded. "That line, there is Lau Adams kneeling!" The three of the Hall were arranged in a carriage, and Sharkwei consciously went up to be a driver. When Hall was ready to go in, a voice suddenly stopped him. When Hall turned around, he saw that the white star and the meter and the three people were swimming, and the white star was called Hall. Soon, the three white stars came to the side of the Hall, and all three of them wore new armor, and it seemed that they wanted to go out together. "White Star, you are this..." When the Halls words were not finished, he suddenly found a gaze and looked around. He found that the owner of the gaze was the mermaid king Adams. When he saw the white star, he shook his head slightly, then turned his head and Simon and others continue to discuss things. "The father didn''t want me to go to the front line, but in the end I still convinced him, let''s go, don''t waste time." After the white star finished speaking, he boarded the carriage directly. Then he gave up the Hall and said, "Hall, what are you doing, get on the bus!" Hall heard shrugs and saw that both of them got on the bus, and he followed them up, while the tortoise and the picture were left outside. It didn''t take long after getting on the bus, the carriage started, but the carriage was quiet. After a moment, Hall sighed, "White Star, you don''t have to go?" White Star shook his head and looked at Hall Road seriously. "You don''t have to persuade me. You know my ability I think if I have helped me, it would be easier to conquer those seabirds. Seeing Bai Xing say this, Hall can say something, thanks to the white star, the carriage is silent again. Fortunately, there is a gimmick in the rice, the atmosphere is not so embarrassing, this **** is not afraid of death, once again proposed to fight the landlord, but the result is still the same, the head is covered with itchy plants... One day later, Hall finally reached the front line, and in the carriage, Holden felt that the water temperature here was much higher than other places. The front is a submarine volcano. The temperature of the sea here is because it is higher than other places. Hall nodded and said he knew, but his main focus was on the front. I saw a large number of military camps on the edge of the abyss. In each military camp, there are thousands of mermaid warriors. At the box office of these military camps, it is a vacuum section with a width of one kilometer. There is no waterfall falling from the sky. It looks like a passage that can reach the faceless people through the abyss... Chapter 528： Guarantee Chapter 528 Guarantee "Here... is where we compete with the no-facers! It was also where we passed when we fled." White Star went to Hall and said lightly. "Competition? There seems to be nothing here, how to fight for it?" Hall looked at the dark passage ahead, and some did not understand what the white star called the competition. "You don''t have to worry, you will know soon." After saying this, Bai Xing took the meter to Adams. Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but blink, turning his eyes blank. Under the leadership of the mermaid soldiers, the group came to the military camp. Several people were arranged in a separate military camp tent. Some mermaid soldiers came to tell Hall soon, and they would send food over and let Hall had a good rest at night and set off on time tomorrow morning. Hall thanked the mermaid soldier for some time. After the mermaid soldiers left, they quickly sent the food. After eating, Hall just wanted to take a break and the white star came in. "Tomorrow is about to leave. My father told me to tell you that you can just follow me and you will not be in charge." Seeing a serious expression on the face of White Star, Hall nodded and said, "Now the situation is serious?" White Star did not hide Hall, and said everything she knew. "When the no-facers attacked yesterday, a large number of sea snakes suddenly attacked us, causing the tribes to suffer heavy casualties. I think this should be the meaning of the sea snake king Kahn." hiss! Hall heard a cold breath, he did not think that Kahns **** was so sinister, he had already reached the mermaid, and he could still see his shadow. It seems that he is really obsessed with the ball. what. "See Kahn?" "Not yet, the father was very angry when he just got the news. The general who commanded yesterday was also drunk by the father''s dog..." When Hall heard this, he was speechless. He was unclear. Adams was dissatisfied with the unexpected situation he had brought, but could he blame Hall? This is obviously coming to the ball! "What do you mean by saying that tomorrow''s action may have an accident?" The white star nodded. "Before I mentioned the volcano with you, but it was too early to talk about it, so I didn''t make it clear at the time. I have time to tell you the details here." The eloquence of White Star is very good, and she understands it as she tells Hall. It turns out that the underground of the passage is a huge volcano. The volcano erupts at all times, but unlike other volcanoes, the lava that erupts quickly solidifies to form clods. These clods have a characteristic that attracts each other and, most importantly, they are buoyant! That is to say, this channel will always have such buoyant clods floating up, some very fast, some very slow, so here will create a lot of land composed of clods. However, most of these clods are in the middle of the passage. The more they go to the two sides, the less they are. Therefore, the middle part of the passage is the place where the two races compete. These clods will eventually surface and form islands on the sea. These islands have gradually formed a large island after years of integration. When I heard Holden here, I understood it. This should be the so-called natural artificial island in a different world! Its just that Hall doesnt understand why the two families dont occupy those islands, then drift through the island to the others waters, and then attack each other. It seems that Halls own thoughts, the white star said faintly. "The island has been changed for so many years, and it has been filled with all kinds of seabirds, and they are very ferocious. Any sea that dares to surface or board the island is the first target of their killing! hiss! Hall heard the words suddenly shrinking his neck. He suddenly thought of the nine-dimensional World of Warcraft seabird he met when he escaped from Kahn. He was so little that he was eaten by it. The fierce appearance made Hall now. I feel a little scared. If there are so many dozens of nine seabirds, it is estimated that there is no need for the sea to provoke them. "Wait, your father said that the first step in finding Long Island would not be to board the island?" After seeing the white star nod, Hall''s face could not help but change, he looked at the white star and said seriously. "White Star, then you..." White Star shook his head. "You don''t have to worry about me. I promised that the father is just a few islands that you have formed. If we move quickly, I think we are safe." Hall heard the brow and locked, although he wanted to find Long Island immediately, but let Bai Xing take risks with her, which she did not want to see. "Do not worry, this time Uncle Simon led the team, our safety is still very big, you have a good rest, remember to get up early tomorrow." After saying that White Star did not wait for Hall to block, he turned and left the tent. "It seems that Bai Xing is returning my love!" As a mermaid princess, White Star has no need to participate in this action. She does so, to a large extent, treating Hall as a friend. Its just the extent of this friend, and even Bai Xing himself cant figure it out. Nothing in the night Early the next morning, Hall and Shark and others went out of the tent and led a mermaid soldier to a huge tent. As soon as he came in, Hall found that there were many mermaid generals inside, and several middle-aged mermaids gave Hall the feeling that it was almost as strong as Simon. This Hai nationality''s heritage is really strong Even if it has been driven out of the hometown of the mermaid, there are actually no more than five nine-class combat masters! If all the seas are united, then it is estimated that the humans on Allen''s continent are not their opponents at all! Whether it is quantity or quality! so far so good After all, Hall is a human being. He will naturally consider it from the perspective of human beings. Fortunately, this time some people have been holding the no-faced people. Otherwise, if their three big races participate in the attack on Allens mainland, it is estimated that the human country has now been broken. It is. "Hall is coming, sit down." After a pause, Adams continued to say, "We will launch an offensive today. Your main task is to follow the Simon team and not leave the team. Someone will take you up, I will only One requirement, that is, after going up to land, don''t let the white star get hurt, can you?" Looking at Adams''s eagle-eyed eyes, Hall calmly stood up and said. "Please ask Adams to rest assured that as long as my Hall is not dead, Princess White Star will never have an accident!" Chapter 529： The war of the mermaid Chapter 529 The War of the Mermaids As tens of thousands of mermaids marched forward, Hall and White Star followed closely the team where Simon was. In the mermaid camp, Hall has already taken a chest to assure Adams the safety of the white star. Therefore, he specifically let the turtle pear beside the white star, not only that, but he also put the six-headed lightning magic fish that was specially strengthened into the seventh-class Warcraft as a mount. When I saw this scene, even Adams couldnt help but say that its hard to beat him, but if he was to tame these Warcraft and make them their mounts, its not that simple. ! What''s more, Hall can still let those Warcraft obedient, take some people besides the owner! "Human summoner? I didn''t think that there was such a magical summoner in humans..." Adams didn''t finish talking. He just closed his mouth when he said half of it, but his eyes were staring straight at Hall. It seems as if I want to see Hall. Astonished by him is Simon, the head of the First Corps of the mermaid. He is a general of the mermaid and has a wealth of combat experience. He immediately realized the power of the Lightning Magic Fish. If you dont hear the white star say that Hall has only a few dozens, he really wants Hall to get thousands of lightning bolts. Once his men are equipped, their mermaids combat power will definitely be A qualitative change. But he also knows that this idea is somewhat impractical. The water temperature in the channel is warmer than the outside water temperature. Not only that, but as he gets more and more in, Hall finds that there is a rising buoyancy. After a few hours of walking, Hall always saw the buoyant volcanic eruption lava. Looking at the palm-sized clods in his hand, Hall couldn''t help but pinch it. He found that he couldn''t crush it. He knew that it was just a piece of clay after the lava solidified, and Hall was not a warrior, but Hall. Not too bad for strength. Throwing the clods to the sharks, Shark Wei did not say that he directly crushed it, and looked at the clods that were broken into powder. Hall couldnt help but lick his mouth. When he just wanted to say something, he suddenly widened his eyes. I saw that the broken clods were bought together in the nearest bond, and then a small clod was formed. After seeing this scene, Hall almost felt that this was not a clod at all, and it was more appropriate to call them magnet blocks. Hall''s every move was always seen by White Star, and she did not laugh at their actions. After all, they did similar things when they passed by. After walking for another half a day, Hall was somewhat emotionally long and let him understand why the mermaids did not pass through the sea. Not that they don''t want to, but impossible! So long distances, plus can not sneak into the sea, then they will become the goal of bird Warcraft. Taking Hall as the example of the strength of the nine-dimensional World of Warcraft seabirds, it is estimated that except for a few masters of the nine-class combat power can pass, the other can only become the belly of the seabird. Hey! Suddenly, a low voice came, and Hall jerked up and saw that there was a black shadow in front. Hall, who thought it was a faceless person, couldnt help but exclaim after seeing the people. How come there are mermaid families here? On the side of that, Mi Mi saw a smile and said, "Why not? Here is the real front!" After the horn came, a team of mermaid soldiers led a middle-aged man to Adams. This middle-aged mermaid man is very burly and has a comparison with Simon. What surprised Hall is not the identity of this person, but his strength! It can be seen from his faint momentum that this middle-aged mermaid man is a master of nine-class combat power! After the middle-aged man and Adams met, they walked directly with Adams, while Simons team continued to move forward. At the beginning, Hall was given a class and had to follow Simon, so they were separated from Adams. Soon, Hall found a land of large and small clods in front of the land. These land are floating in the sea, the large ones are thousands of square meters, and the small ones are more than ten meters or even meters. On those land, there are defensive fortifications, and there are a number of mermaid soldiers on the top. At the beginning, Hall also thought about why he was doing this. He didn''t wait for him to speak, he heard the white star say. "You take the beads and try them." Hall heard the words suddenly, although he did not understand what White Star wanted to say, I dont know if White Star said this, and he also knew that White Star would not harm himself, so he took out a bottle of therapeutic agent and drank it. Only then took the ball into the space. When Hall took the ball, he suddenly felt that his body was covered with an armor, and the whole body could not help sink. "this is" White Star did not make fun of Halls shocked appearance, but explained it. "The more you go to the middle of the channel, the more you will go up. The worse the strength, the more difficult it is to go up." That''s why we are stationed on these land, and you see..." When Hall turned around, he found that many mermaid soldiers were collecting clods, and then piled up the clods with the help of some Warcraft, making them roll like snowballs~www.novelhall. Com~ Then someone is responsible for connecting these large and small clods to the city. "Every time I fight, it will be the time when the two clods come together, so we don''t have much time." Hall heard this and realized that the clods were like a ship. Then, after the two clods touched, they began to fight, but Hall did not understand, what is the significance? As Hall continues to move forward, more and more mermaid warriors are busy. Not only that, but Hall also saw a lot of injured mermaid warriors and dead mermaid corpses began to be sent back, after the Simon Legion went to them, and waited for them to leave and continue to swim forward. Only Hall found that the mermaid warriors in this eyes all revealed a trace of anger... It continued to move forward until Hall saw an empty space about a few kilometers ahead. When Hall saw Simon commanding the troops to a huge land of clods, he turned to swim around himself. "Head of the Simon Army!" Chapter 530： Cruel battle "" Chapter 530 Cruel Battle I am really a summoner V group, 518, 099, 509. Is a beauty group owner, come in and send a full subscription screenshot! "Head of the Simon Army!" When Hall saw Simon coming to his face, he made a slight ritual and asked a question. Simon nodded, and the rough face showed his white teeth laughing. "There will be fighting here in a moment. Our mission is to capture the suspended land of the faceless, then gradually go up, and finally send you to the surface of the sea. You are behind us. If it is not necessary, don''t run around." After Simon and Hall said the situation, they turned around and then, in the envious eyes of a mermaid warrior he arranged, Hall and his party came to the land with lightning bolts. Hall found that the original fast lightning fish also became a little slower in this situation, and the more it was up, the more affected. However, after stopping on the suspended land, Hall was surprised to find that the situation returned to normal. This made Hall somewhat unable to help but kicked the clods on the ground, but in addition to some pain in his feet and a sneer in exchange for that, Hall did not find anything unexpected. Hall The land under their feet is about three kilometers in size, with thousands of mermaid soldiers lined up among them, including more than one hundred mermaid masters. In the vicinity of them, there are a lot of huge bows, and the arrow has been captained. What surprised Hall is the long rope behind the arrow, and there are several burly individual fish soldiers guarding. "What is this?" Hall asked curiously at the white rope. "This is a kind of sea spider spit that is unique to the East China Sea. It does not have a sword. It has great toughness. The only weakness is fire. But in the sea, using fire magic, I have never seen it before. It is said that before. God can do it." Hey! If you say something, you can say something right. What do you want to do with God? Can you talk well? White Star did not pay attention to Hall''s white eyes. Her face was a little gloomy. "The ropes made of these silks have some strong elasticity. Its role is to speed up the distance between the opponents and the opponents. The ore in the East China Sea is richer than the East China Sea..." Just after the White Stars had finished, suddenly a burst of rumbling came, and there was a tremor in the land where Hall was located, but it quickly recovered. However, Hall found that the mermaid soldiers did not have a surprised expression on their faces, but looked at the front with a serious look. With this tremor, Hall suddenly felt a stream of water flowing from his ear. When he turned around, the land was moving, as if it were a battleship filled with soldiers, moving slowly toward the front. Although it is very slow, Hall is sure that the land is moving. Not only was the land where Hall was located moved, but even the land around them began to move. "It''s no face! Prepare for war!" As a huge sound sounded, Hall saw several mermaid families behind the huge bows now manipulating, and they pointed the direction of the bow to the front. The other mermaid warriors armed with small bows and arrows were looking at the front with a serious look. The magician beside the body immediately displayed the magic shield of the water system. For a time, the atmosphere of the war was very rich. . Even Hall, an outsider, has a hint of incitement in his heart. Hey! A dull horn came, and Hall looked up and saw a piece of land floating in the water slowly in the dark passage ahead. There were quite a few figures on the land. They are the faceless people familiar with Hall! I saw a faceless person who held the same bow and arrow as the mermaid. When they saw each other, the generals of both sides screamed at the same time. "Give it to me!" "Shooting them!" The arrow braved the cold, crossed a wave of ripples in the sea, and quickly flew toward both sides. Some of the arrows collide with each other halfway down, and more are directly hit by the water system magic shield displayed by the magician. An arrow can''t penetrate the magic shield of the water at all. Hall saw that the arrow was unable to fall after it hit the magic shield. However, there are thousands of arrows here. After half of the arrows are blocked by the water magic shield, the other arrows fly directly toward the people inside the magic shield. The mermaid soldiers holding the bows and arrows did not panic, they squatted slightly, and then the mermaid warriors with shields immediately told them to stop them. Although Hall is very appreciative of their reaction, it does not mean that they will be unscathed in this arrow. Seeing that the arrows are about to hit the front row of the shielded mermaid soldiers, suddenly a magic came from behind, the sound of the water flow is so obvious at this moment, everyone looked up and saw that it was a high-speed rotating water flow. It is quickly rushing in the direction of the arrow. "Oh!", a large number of arrows that are about to fall in the mermaid soldiers are swept away by the rotating water, and some scattered arrows are on the shield, making a sound of dangling. No one was injured on the mermaid side, and the morale of the mermaid soldiers was high, especially after seeing the magical people, everyone cheered. "The mermaid family wins!" It is the white star that used to cast magic! Compared with the mermaid side, the faceless person also resists more than half of the arrow after the magic shield. The faceless person also uses the shield to defend, but there are some unlucky faceless people being shot. The screams suddenly came from the faceless party hateful! Keep shooting! The magician pays attention to the enemy arrows! The second round of the opposite shot began again. As the distance between the two sides continued to draw closer, the power of the arrow gradually increased and the range increased. Even the far behind the Hall was almost shot by a loss. At the side of the shark Wei caught in time. Casualties have begun to appear. After all, the battlefield is not something that can be played by one person. Even if White Star is working hard, it will not be able to avoid this situation. Fortunately, Hall is generous, directly throwing out the amount of therapeutic agents, so that many mermaid soldiers get a good treatment. This scene made Hall a good impression of the mermaid, especially Simon, watching Hall''s eyes with a smile. After the three rounds of shooting, Hall has always seen the role of the huge bow. I saw that the two sides shot three arrows with ropes. After hitting each other''s land, they shortened the time for the two sides to meet. For a time, both sides put out a fighting posture, waiting for the moment of contact, fighting. At the touch of a hair... Chapter 531： Clos "and the monthly pass" Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 531 Clos With the help of huge arrows and ropes, the land speed of the two sides accelerated. At the time of the quick link, the two lands were tightly held by the ropes. The two landlands were arranged in parallel, and several whites were in the middle. The rope is fixed. Whether it is a faceless or a mermaid, both sides seem to have been used to this situation. At the moment when the two land hits, the soldiers in front of the two sides holding shields and big knives roared toward the opposite. The battle is starting to start! And just before they rushed over, another arrow and magic flew toward the enemy in the front row. At this time, I saw the magician''s power. There are many magicians on the side, and the magician there is superior. As the magician casts the magic shield and the magic shield is broken, it is just a few seconds. Many mermaid warriors and faceless warriors have become the first victims. However, their sacrifice does not make other soldiers feel fearful, but instead stimulates their fierceness! A tall, faceless warrior looked at the mermaid warrior in front of him, suddenly his left hand slammed, and the shield in his left hand flew a rushing mermaid warrior directly to the mermaid warrior. When I hit it, the whole person spurted out a blood. And the tall, faceless warrior grinned a little, retracted the shield and resisted the big knife that the other mermaid looked in front of him, then waved his right hand and slammed a huge machete in the horror of the mermaid warrior. Cut it down. At this time, I saw only a few arrows flying straight to the tall, faceless person. The faceless person couldnt help but scream, but the knife he cut out not only did not recover, but increased. With the strength, the mermaid warrior was hacked to death, and he paid the price of his arm being shot by the arrow. I saw that he did not care to pull out the arrow, smirking and watching the next fisherman rushed. Because this tall and ruthless warrior was too arrogant, he was stared by several mermaid captains. Soon the tall, faceless warrior was put on a rifle and finally died. This scene is just a small episode in the battle between the two sides. After all, this scene often happens today. Whether it is the mermaid warrior or the no-face warrior, it is clear that they will die, but only the time has passed. The battle quickly entered a fever, and thousands of mermaid warriors and faceless chaos fought together. At this time, the number of faceless and magician holding the bow and arrow is getting less and less. In many cases, the magician can only do a magic shield for his own warrior in sight. "We don''t have to go?" Hall asked, looking at the white star. White Star shook her head, and she turned to look at Simon, who stood at the height, and then he said. "The battle has just begun, Uncle Simon will make the right decision. What we have to do now is to be honest here..." When Bai Xing said this, his eyes revealed a sentimental sentiment. After all, there were mermaid soldiers and soldiers everywhere, and if she had orders, she would have gone up to help. Hall''s brow slightly wrinkled, and when he didn''t understand it, suddenly the faceless person swam back to a figure, and the person who can act in this place can be imagined. Simons side and the order were issued, and soon a mermaid warrior rushed over and the two sides fought together. In the matchup, the strength of the faceless is stronger than that of the mermaid, so after half an hour of fighting, the situation on the battlefield has become powerful for the faceless. As people continue to die, the speed of land rises faster and faster, and at this time, suddenly several giant arrows flew behind them. Hall turned around and found that it was also a land. A group of mermaid soldiers, from their situation, it seems that this is a group of soldiers who have already experienced the battle. After the faceless person discovered this situation, the faces of the people changed greatly. After they looked at each other, they made a roar and made a storm on the mermaid. The mermaid soldiers suffered heavy casualties at one time, but the mad attack of the no-facers was not a loss at all, but it was relatively less. When the mermaids came to the battle, they suddenly fell from the top, and everyone looked up and saw that it was a huge sea snake. "Kahn''s Sea Snake?!" Hall and White Star suddenly changed suddenly, and they did not think that Kahns sea snake would actually appear in this situation. "The reinforcements are coming! Kill these mermaid families!" Hall blinked and he had seen a land above. These sea snakes all jumped from here I think the above should be sea snakes. At this time, Simon moved, and he saw that he waved his hand. The mermaid warriors and magicians armed with bows and arrows attacked the falling sea snakes. The sea snake became the target, and the sea snake died and injured in only one attack. Quite a lot. However, the number of sea snakes is too large. Many sea snakes are directly dropped by the mermaid archers and mages. They open their mouths and bite to the mermaid. At this time, Simon slammed the weapon in his hand, and with a ray of knives, he slashed the sea and rushed toward the sea snake. Many sea snakes were directly scared by this light. When they saw that they were going to succeed, they suddenly came a ray of light. With a loud bang, two lights slammed together. The huge shock wave has brought many mermaids and faceless people, even the sea snakes, to the land, and the battlefield has become very embarrassing. "Hey, who is my name? It turned out to be General Simon, the head of the mermaid''s first army! Last time we haven''t had a fun, how about this time?" "Clos!" Simons face looked a little gloomy. This Carlos is not a character he saw. He is the head of the Second Army of the Faceless, a master of the nine-class combat power. Clos grinned and pointed his fingers and smiled. "Would you like to play here? It seems that you have more people, if you don''t have opinions..." After he finished his right hand, the long sword in his hand made a chilling radiance. As the light became brighter and brighter, both the mermaid and the faceless on the land showed a fearful look on his face. "Clos, your opponent is me!" Simon screamed and rushed directly toward Clos. Looking at Simon rushing over, Clos said with a smile. "This is right! Let us continue the battle that was not caused last time!" Chapter 532： I have asked if I have not Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 532 has asked me if I have not Apparently, Clos had already figured out Simon''s character. Just now he just tried it a little. He didn''t expect Simon to kill him directly. ) Clos took a look at the bottom. Although there are more soldiers of the mermaid family, now there are no helpers who have the help of the sea snake. When the winner wins, he still has two. Thinking of this, Clos no longer hesitated, and he raised his weapon and flew away. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to fight Simon again here, but once they really caught fire, there are not a few living people here. This is not the result he wants. Looking at Simon and Clos, who were far away, the people present were relieved, and at this time, many of the surrounding land were throwing arrows at them. For a time, the battlefield showed a strange scene. I saw that about a dozen of the land that was fighting was coming to the land where Hall was located. It was surrounded by ropes into a huge land, and at this time, the scene of the surprise of the faceless was revealed, and the mermaid warriors were as mad as they were to attack them. For a time, the no-facers were repressed and retired, while the mermaids were fully pressed, and the no-facers were suppressed on several marginal land. However, the mermaid family has also paid a huge price. The number of casualties is almost double that of the faceless. Just when the generals of the no-faced generals did not understand what the mermaids were doing, suddenly they found that the mermaids were actually What is the land junction? After they saw it clearly, this was a roar. "Its not good, they want to send us to the top!" But the next scene made them dumbfounded, only to see that the mermaid warriors not only burned the ropes linked to them, but also burned several ropes behind them. "Is this a lava stone? Are they actually doing these things with the lava?" The seas lack weapons. In many cases, the weapons of the seas are obtained from the land, but the seas also have blacksmiths, but this requires a stone called lava, which can be sent out in the sea. At high temperatures, he can dissolve ore in seawater for easy forging, but this kind of ore is very rare, especially after the mermaid is driven to the East China Sea, these lava stones are even rarer. But now they are actually used to blow the ropes. What are they doing? The land of more than a dozen pieces was actually divided into three parts. The faceless and mermaid families each occupied five pieces, and each team of nearly 10,000 people made the suspended land rise very slowly. The rest of the land is only a few people on it, so the land is rapidly floating upwards. "Do they want to go to death?" said the general without face, muttering to himself. They have not been to the above, but there is a collection of these clods. This is not the main thing. The main thing is that there are a lot of seabirds on the sea. They seem to be very hostile to the sea, as long as there is a sea. On the surface of the water, Seabirds will attack the seas. Such a strange scene made the general of the no-faced general temporarily overwhelmed. After thinking about it, he decided to tell the king in advance, and let him decide. Hall probably knew some of Simon''s methods. Looking at the rising land, Hall suddenly felt like a lift. As the land continued to rise, Hall found that each layer seemed to have some land, some things controlled by the faceless, and some things controlled by the mermaid. It seems that it was too sudden, and no one on the face did not respond. The mermaid side seemed to have received signals as early as possible, and sent some small suspended land to the past. In this way, Hall rose. There has been some improvement in speed. When the no-faced king reached the Hall and stopped them, they had already arrived at the top. At this time there was a land occupied by the no-facers, and only a general who had no face was ordered to take it with him. The huge arrow of the rope shot at the land where Hall was. But fortunately, the white star was ready, and immediately took the lava stone to blow the rope, and saw the faceless general of this scene bite his teeth, then looked at the faceless man behind him. "All the army assault!" With the command of the generals of the faceless, the faceless people jumped directly from the land above, because the strange currents here, the more up the sea, the stronger the decline of the sea, unless it is on land. . So the faceless who jumped from Hall above them diagonally, like a skydiving, fluttered to Hall one by one. However, because it was too sudden, and Hall, their land was rising fast, so hundreds of faceless warriors could really climb Hall on their land, including their generals, with a maximum of one hundred people! The other faceless people are falling down to the bottom The no-faced general is not worried about the faceless who fell, because he knows that after falling to a certain height, they can control The speed of the decline, thus holding the life. Of course, this has to rule out a situation where it falls to the land controlled by the mermaid... Dozens of faceless people fell to the land of thousands of mermaid families, and their results would not have a second possibility except death. "White Star Princess! Human Hall! Although the king does not know what your purpose is, but since the king said that he wants to stay with you, then you will surrender!" After the generals of the no-faced generals finished, more than a hundred faceless warriors surrounded the Hall. "You are so confident?" Hearing the disdainful tone of Hall, the faceless general changed his face. "Human Hall, there are many warriors who have no face in your hands. Unfortunately, the sea snake king Kahn said that he wants to catch a living, otherwise I will Kill you!" "Sure enough, the sea snake king Kahn and the no-faced allied alliance! Fortunately, I will soon go to the land, and you will catch up with the ability, see how I can clean up you!" Hall secretly thought. Seeing that Hall didn''t talk, the general blinked, and then he began to "enclose them! Send two people to burn this land rope, then..." Hall understood it as soon as he heard it. They wanted to slow down the speed of land rise. Hall naturally would not agree, so the opening interrupted. "You did this, have you asked me?" The generals of the no-faced generals stunned, and then they sneered with a sneer. "For prisoners, we don''t need to ask for your opinion!" Ugh. Hall sighed. "You too take yourself seriously. Didn''t you tell me about my profession?" Speaking of this, Hall suddenly waved his hand and a group of black shadows suddenly appeared beside him. Chapter 533： Soft persimmon Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 533 Soft Persimmon "Don''t you tell me about your career?" I don''t know why, this general who had no face to face this shock suddenly became a shock, then the original small eyes suddenly widened, not only him, but the faceless warriors around him also looked at him with horror. Warcraft suddenly appeared. Looking at the hundreds of eyes in front of the eyes of the Warcraft, the faceless warriors suddenly as close to the enemy. "Sedation! Stop! Prepare to meet the enemy!" After all, the generals without face are well-informed. I know that this time not only must be calmed down, but also stabilize the military heart. Otherwise, once the momentum of the troops is weak, then only those who wait for them will die! "drink!" Hundreds of faceless warriors suddenly screamed after hearing the general''s words, and then immediately put out a defensive formation and Warcraft in front of Hall. Looking at the faceless side who was scared and scared, Hall shook his head with a smile, though they were all soldiers who had fought wars, but they were not enough in front of the sawtooth crab and lightning fish after Halls reinforcement. Look. "Humph!" These faceless people who have experienced battles, in other words, each person is covered with the blood of the mermaid, so the picture is gloomy and cold, picking up the weapon and walking to the side of the sawtooth crab, look like He seems to want to go to revenge for the tribe. After the faceless generals eyes turned around, the hand behind him suddenly shattered a thing. After seeing Hall, they didnt pay attention, and then they were relieved. He glanced at the sawtooth crab and the white star behind the lightning demon fish, and suddenly he had a decision. He knows that he can''t possibly rival the Warcraft in front of Hall, so his only way out is to catch the white star in the melee! Only in this way can they complete the task of blocking under the premise of guaranteeing their own lives. When Hall saw the faceless general staring at the star''s eyes, he suddenly understood it. After a sneer, he ordered the turtle to look good at the white star, and then did not hesitate to let the lightning magic fish and the sawtooth crab work together. The attack. "Roar!" On average, more than fifty serrated crabs of the sixth-class combat power screamed, and then the one leg only began to move forward, the shield in front of the body and the jagged pliers gave the faceless at this moment. The pressure is huge. The uniform action made the faceless generals stunned, until this time he realized that things were not a general trouble. Not waiting for his orders, more than 50 figures suddenly blurred, and the faceless generals suddenly smashed and revealed a terrified expression. "Not good! Fast defense!" He knew at a glance that it was blurry, and that was the afterimage that was left after the speed was too fast! After waiting for his words, suddenly there was a scream of screams. When the generals of the no-faced generals saw it clearly, at least 20 of the faceless warriors disappeared into the ranks, and more than a dozen faceless people were hit. Fall to the ground. When he slammed his head, he found that the disappearing twenty-two warriors had nothing to hang on the spikes of the Lightning Magic Fish. What made him even more angry was that the lightning-minded fish had brought the dead faceless people to their side. He saw several faceless warriors who wanted to pick up the bodies of their comrades. He quickly snarled. "Don''t pick up!" But it was still late. When the few faceless people reached out, they suddenly exposed their flaws. As several figures flashed past, they suddenly heard a few screams. The remaining faceless people suddenly no longer reached for the body, but instead looked at the lightning fish with a weapon. At this time, the sawtooth crab arrived, and the jagged pliers directly waved against the faceless. In the same number, the faceless people can''t effectively defend them. They are like the cockroaches of the car. They are directly hit by the sawtooth crabs, and the Lightning Magic Fish is taking advantage of this opportunity to harvest these faceless people. s life. "Do not!" The generals of the no-faced generals no longer hesitated, and there was a burst of light all over the body. When they rushed to the sawtooth crab, they suddenly changed direction. Under the surprised eyes of Bai Xing and others, they even flew directly toward the white star. The sawtooth crab and the lightning magic fish are all dealing with the remaining faceless, so they simply don''t respond. Seeing that the faceless general of the face is about to catch the white star, the tortoise is ready. With a bang, the generals of the faceless were repelled a few steps. "Turtles? You have also betrayed the king! You are damned!" The no-faced gnashing at the tortoise, they asked the turtles to send reinforcements. However, after the turtles strongly refused, they passed the Naga reconciliation. Support for food and grass. Now that I saw the turtle pear standing on the side of the mermaid, he had already hated the turtles in his heart Hall saw the faceless generals gnash their teeth, and suddenly they laughed, now he even It is difficult to protect itself, but I still remember how to retaliate against the turtles. Suddenly a roar sounded through the passage. "Hall, you can''t escape!" When he heard this familiar voice, Holden was shocked. "I am going! Kahn? This guy is actually catching up! He is really sure about the ball!" and many more! Does this ball seem like Adams? So why is Kahn only staring at himself instead of Adams? I go Holton, who had a flash of light in his mind, patted his head. He suddenly thought that Kahn had been injured. It was not an opponent of Adams. Then he had been staring at himself and there was only one possibility - he was picking soft persimmons! And I am the soft persimmon of Kahns eyes! Lying in the trough! Looking up, Hall found that at the speed of the current rise, they will soon surface, I believe that as long as these faceless people are cleaned up, even if Kahn is really catching up, Hall has a way to make him unable to eat. Take a walk! It seems that I can see the thoughts in Halls eyes. There are still some faceless generals who are glad that the reinforcements are coming. The face of the faceless general has changed. He feels that now that the white star cant solve the situation that prevents the land from surface, then all he can do is Try to save strength and reduce the death of soldiers so that the speed of land floating can be slowed down. "Roar!" Hearing the roar of getting closer and closer, Hall immediately let the tortoise attack the faceless, not only that, but he also released a small bald head with the lightning magic fish and the sawtooth crab to clean up the last faceless. Watching one big soldier after another was killed, and he was dragged by the turtle family, his heart was angry. "Bastard!" Chapter 534： Fly up to the sky Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 534 flying to the sky "hateful!" The generals with no face screamed, and the blue temper that represented the eighth-class combat power appeared in the body. There was a trace of **** red fierce light in their eyes. They did not slash their hands against the tortoise. The eyes of the tortoise are slightly concealed, although both of them are eight-class combat power, but they still dare not care when they face the anger of the generals without face. He violently pulled out the turtle shell that he had been carrying on his back, and concentrated his body''s vindictiveness here. The shell suddenly burst into a blue glow. The big knife with blue light and the turtle shell with blue light slammed into the horror of everyone. A bang. The faceless general and the tortoise were simultaneously hit, but it is surprising that the direction of the faceless person is actually on the side of the Hall. Halls eyes glimpsed. He found that the faceless general had no disdain on his face. Instead, he looked at Hall with a bloodthirsty and excited expression. It looked like he was eating Hall. "not good!" When the tortoise was flying backwards, he saw this scene. He couldnt help but scream, and the white star around Hall was the same. With a wave of hands, several water system magic shields were surrounded by her and Hall. Not only that, she immediately applied several instant water blades. These water-blade techniques may still have a slight danger to the general faceless, but for the eighth-class fighters like the generals of the faceless, even the vindictiveness of his body can not be broken. Dangdang! Sure enough, several water-blade techniques were directly hit by the no-faced generals, and because of the force he had just struck with the tortoise, he had approached the Hall to a distance of less than three meters. In this distance, he wanted to kill. Hall is also a minute. However, he also knows that Hall is the human being named by Kahn, the king of the sea snake, so he had to put up the big knife and reach out to prepare for the birth of Hall. When Hall started, his face was slightly wrinkled. This appearance was very proud after being seen by the generals without face. This method was also suddenly thought of when he hit the turtle pear. He did not expect to succeed. Seeing that this magical human summoner is going to catch the no-faced general in his hand, he suddenly discovers that Halls original nervous face reveals a mocking smile. Suddenly he realized that something was wrong and there was a dangerous feeling in his heart. If others, it is estimated that they will soon be freed from this kind of thought. After all, Hall is in front of him. Just grab him and he will end together. However, this no-faced general is very convinced of this feeling, because he knows very well that he has saved his life many times because of this feeling. Just when he was hesitant, he suddenly found that Hall had collapsed. Not only that, but he also pulled down the white star and the meter, and the surrounding Warcraft disappeared. On the whole land, he only had more than a dozen remaining faceless people and the body of a faceless warrior. "Not good... is it..." The general of the faceless seemed to think of something, and the pupil suddenly increased. Just as he suddenly looked up, suddenly a black shadow appeared above him, and he grabbed his shoulder with a thunder, and it was a sting. The feeling suddenly came from his chest, not only that, but he also found that his vindictiveness could not work at this time. That is to say, at the moment he was injured, he could not use the grudge. "This is... Seabird Warcraft?" After seeing clearly grasping his figure, the faceless generals face suddenly became gray. He did not expect that he would succeed in catching Hall, and he was caught by a huge seabird Warcraft. Just when he wanted to call Kahn to save his life, suddenly a huge force was uploaded from the claws caught on him, and then the whole person quickly rushed out toward the sea. Not only him, but also a dozen of the living faceless warriors were also caught by other seabirds and flew out of the sea. After a long time, Hall released the hands of the white stars and laughed in their shock. "I am going out to the sea soon, I hope we don''t like them..." Not waiting for Hall to finish, Kahns voice came again, Give me a stay! Abominable human! It was at this time that another white star heard their familiar voice. "The one left is you!" Father! The white star heard a sudden exclamation, because the sound came from the land below them, so the white star and Hall did not know the following. "Bastard! I won''t let you go!" After the screams of Kahn, Holden smiled, it seems that it ate a lot of losses in Adams! As Kahn''s retreat, Adams did not appear in front of Hall, but Adams'' voice was passed. "Hall, remember to take care of my daughter If she is hurt, I will never spare you! Also, after going up, I will keep a little low-key, remember to bring more..." Hall couldn''t help but grin in front of him. Adams didn''t feel relieved about himself, but in the end he didn''t finish his words, and suddenly his voice stopped. Then a gloomy voice came. "No one of you wants to escape!" This voice made Hall feel the power of a soul, and then felt uncomfortable all over the body, but fortunately Adams'' voice again came. "Dorrow, your opponent is me!" Drori? ! It turned out to be the king of the faceless! Did he come over in person? Surprised Hall et al. originally wanted to see what was going on, but suddenly the land beneath it suddenly received a huge force. The whole land was like a catapult escaped, and it was quickly ejected from the sea. . The land attacked by unidentified forces flew out of the water and flew directly upwards. When Hall went out of the water, he opened his eyes and the first one was the sun hanging in the sky! The second eye is a vast expanse of land. There are not only mountains and forests, but Hall also sees a huge waterfall! At the same time, Hall also saw a group of seven or eight seabirds that flew back after they found the anomaly here. However, this is not the main thing. The most important thing is that Hall found that the land under their feet is constantly shattering. The higher the height, the faster the fragmentation. When it rises to the highest point, the land on the original kilometer actually has ten meters left. Not only that, but Hall also found that they are about to begin to prove the principle of Newtonian mechanics - free fall movement! While screaming at that meter, and Halls call for the Lightning Golden Eagle, a distant object suddenly caught his eye. "this is" Chapter 535： Seabird Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 535 Seabirds The sound of the snoring and the screams of the meter came from the ear, and Hall did not pay attention to these and the hair and clothes that were blown by the wind. At this time his eyes were staring in one direction. Although it was a flash, but Hall is sure that he did not look at it, there is indeed something in Hall that is familiar to Hall. "Is it here?" But unfortunately, at that time, the thing has been blocked by the mountains and the woods. Hall wants to look at it again and must go to that place. And when Hall felt pity, a few screams like crows came from afar. "Hall, if you don''t want to do it, we won''t be killed, they will be taken away!" When he heard that the white star was a little impatient, Hall nodded slightly, and when he waved his hand, four griffins appeared in the Hall and they were several people. They accurately picked up Hall and several of them. The rice that was still screaming was suddenly caught by a furry body. The sound of the screaming of the meter suddenly changed, and then she discovered that she was flying in the air. However, she had not waited for her to return to God. Suddenly, a few strange birds screamed. The people looked up and found that the seabirds who had captured the faceless people had flew back to seven or eight. But what surprised everyone was that the sound of these seabirds was not so infiltrating, but after seeing the griffins, the voice screamed in vain, giving everyone the feeling that someone had stolen their nest. Egg-like. "Hall, be careful! They are very angry!" When he heard the white star, Hall couldn''t help but roll his eyes, which is obvious. Needless to say, you can see it. "Roar!" Responding to those seabirds is the roar of the four griffins, the same flight, they are never afraid of the challenge. Plus these gryphons have entered the mysterious space of Hall, so the IQ is obviously improved a lot. "Go down!" Hall faintly found that in the forest not far away, it seems that some figures are active, because just arrived in this place, Hall, under the premise of not knowing the situation, he thinks it is better to be safe. When I heard Hall, the lions suddenly stopped roaring, and a gorgeous turn flew down. As the Griffin stopped roaring and changed course, the eight seabirds were excited, they knew that the Griffin was afraid, and they were still changing their route to escape. Naturally, they wouldn''t let go of this kind of stockpile. After a high-profile scream of the seabirds, the other seabirds followed the seabirds in the direction of the Hall. The picture looked at the seabirds above, and his face changed slightly. If he was in the sea, he still had some methods, but on land, his strength has been greatly weakened. Not only that, but the hands of the gryphon are dead. Outside the neck of the Griffin, there was no trace of resistance, and he could only watch the sea bird getting faster and faster. Although the picture knows that Hall must have a way, but his heart is still very anxious, he almost yelled directly at Hall, "How are you still not doing it!" And the rice on the side is not so much concern, she clings to the griffin, but her mouth is screaming. "Hall, they are coming over, think about it!" When I heard the sound of the meter, Hall glanced at the seabirds and saw them rushing straight in, and I sneered in my heart. "Just eat me?" After the seabird screamed again, it suddenly accelerated to the Hall and they rushed over, exactly the griffins. Just when they were about to rush, just in the meter, when the picture and the white star were worried, suddenly several figures appeared suddenly around the seabirds, waiting for them to react, and a few screams suddenly came from the seabirds. Passed in the mouth. When the white stars saw them clearly, they couldnt help but look at Hall. I saw that each seabird was besieged by four gryphons, and the sneak attack was too sudden. In the blink of an eye, the eight seabirds were hit by the gryphon. on the ground. "expensive!" Eight seabirds suddenly made a scream, and several gryphons stepped on their heads and wings. Especially the gryphon that stepped on the head, the mouth directly aimed at these seabirds, as long as they dare to resist, then these griffins will smash the head of the seabird. "Call! Finally came to land, and it is really uncomfortable in the sea every day." When Bai Xing and others heard Hall, they couldnt help but glance at him. He was comfortable, but Bai Xing was uncomfortable! Hall saw the resentful gaze of the white star, and after a slight smile, took the ball that was placed on his chest and threw it to the white star. White Star did not say anything more, and gave Hall a look of ''I am sensible'' Then I took the meter and walked aside. Hall knows that White Star is ready to ''transform,'' and he has seen it before, so he is not too curious. Going to a seabird that was stunned by the Griffin, Hall looked at it with interest. I saw it has a pointed mouth like the Shanghai bird of the earth, a small eye with a black and bright feather behind it, and its abdomen is white, but unlike the Shanghai bird, its volume It is more than ten times more than the Earth Shanghai bird! What surprised Hall the most was its huge and thick claws. He hadnt seen it clearly in the sea before. Now he saw that he understood why the general without a face would be easily taken away. Hall let the lions smash them and want to summon them into space. After all, this is the world of this seabird World of Warcraft. If Hall can summon some seabirds as their summoned beast, plus with the help of Magic Crystal, Hall will soon be able to come up with a powerful group of flying World of Warcraft. So Hall tried to use the spirit to communicate with the seabirds, but what disappointed Hall was that the seabirds at this time were red-hot, and it seemed that they were entering a state of madness. No matter how Hall communicated, it did not. A slight reaction. After trying for a long time, Hall also angered "Bastard! You don''t agree, I will let the Griffin eat you all!" "Hey!" A smirk came from the side, and Hall turned around and saw that the white star who had changed a suit was walking around. "Let me come!" White Star glanced at Hall and then walked to the seabird in Hall''s smirked expression. I saw the white star reaching out on the head of the seabird. The seabird was just trying to resist after being touched, but the gryphon was a slap in front of his head, and the seabirds head suddenly blew. The seabirds were so ruined and suddenly they were honest. Chapter 536： Smart Hall Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 536 Smart Hall "Roar!" After the gryphon, the seabird screamed and then it was honest. When the white star saw it again, he put his hand on the seabird''s head. Hall stood on the side and looked at the white star with interest. He was very curious about what the magical power was. It was so powerful that he could not learn. If you can learn... At the thought of this, Halls heart suddenly became active. "expensive!" A cry interrupted Halls cranky thoughts and looked down. I saw a faint glow between the white star and the seabird. If Hall and the white star were very close, he almost didnt notice this. Happening. "Is this the magical power?" Hall curiously looked at the seabird wrapped in a faint glow, only to see that its original blood-red eyes slowly began to fade, starting from the pupils and disappearing towards both sides. "Okay, you can try again." Hall heard a glimpse of the moment, looked at the white star that got up and nodded, then walked to the seabird still with a touch of light. He went to learn the white star''s appearance and touched the seabird''s head. At the moment of Hall''s contact, he suddenly found that his mind seemed to have some connection with the seabird. Hall glimpsed, but he quickly woke up and tried to communicate with the seabird and wanted to take it into space. With a bang, the huge seabird suddenly disappeared in front of him, and the lion was unable to guard it. The paws that had originally stepped on it were stepped on the ground and shattered a stone. The gravel was directly sputtered to the Hall foot. on. "Hey!" The Griffin screamed and seemed to tell Hall that it was not its fault. Hall smiled slightly, reached out and touched the griffin to signal that he was fine, then he turned to look at the white star laughing. "White Star, continue?" White Star She has seen this magical ability once, but this time I saw it again at a close distance, Bai Xing couldn''t help but sigh. If human beings are such a pervert, it is estimated that the whole continent will be the world of mankind, and even the sea people who are on the side will inevitably be ruled by humans. After a long while, Hall gave all the seabirds a look, and looked back at the pale white star. "Is it okay?" White Star shook his head. "Nothing, just a little tired." As if to think of something, Hall took a reagent containing a drop of life spring water from the space and handed it to the white star. White Star looked at Hall with some doubts. "Drink, see if it is good for you." Looking at the crystal clear reagent in his hand, Bai Xingmei looked at Hall seriously. She knew that Hall could not harm her, so she did not hesitate to drink this life spring. On the side of the meter, seeing Hall just gave a drop of water to the white star, could not help but squat. "Hall, you are too stingy, how can you give the princess a..." When the rice was not finished, it was interrupted by the white star. Looking at the white face of the white star, the pale face quickly became rosy, and the rice also understood the power of the potion. "This... very powerful, should it be rare?" Seeing that the white star has recovered, Hall can''t help but relax, it''s good! He is also worried that if you encounter a lot of Warcraft, if you can''t accept it, isn''t it a pity? Without a positive answer to the white star, Hall smiled and said, "The white star, let''s talk about it. Can your magical ability teach me?" For the ability of White Star to communicate with Warcraft, Hall is very hot. If he will have this ability, it will be much easier to meet Warcraft afterwards. When not to mention Kahn, even the Mozu can make him The Warcraft army is easy to level! However, White Stars answer made Hall somewhat disappointed. "Yes, as long as you become a mermaid, and then find a way to become a princess of the mermaid, maybe you can learn!" Hey... forget it! Whether it is the former or the latter, it is not that Hall is willing, or it is better to be a human beauty man in such a quiet way. After packing it up, Hall glanced at the surrounding environment. Not far behind him was a sea. The land was fallen on the island and was blending. And there are still some clods on the ocean that surfaced, some drifting over and integrating with the island, while others drifting away from other places. Hall knows that if he goes to the sea, he is expected to be pulled to the bottom of the sea by the strange sea power, so he will not do this until he finds Long Island. Turning his head and looking at the distance, I saw a misty scene, and I dont know what was there. And Hall is a forest in front of them. When they see the tall trees, Hall suddenly thinks of a problem, that is, how many years has the island existed, what is there here! "Let''s go, let''s get out of here first." Because there is no place to hide, once there are a lot of seabirds coming, Hall will be the target of the seabird, so leaving here is the most for Hall. Good choice It didn''t take long before Hall suddenly heard the exclamation of that meter. "Oh! It hurts!" When Hall turned around, he saw that the tail of the meter had actually whipped up the blood, and the picture on the side was also, but he forcibly resisted it. "bad!" When Hall glanced at the white star and found that she did not have this problem, she was relieved. If the white star also had such a problem, then the next journey would be a lot of trouble. After thinking about it, Hall summoned the three hurricane wolves. It seems that the blast of the wolf that has not come out for a long time is very affectionate on the head of Hall. Hall happily touches their heads and then lets them Waiting aside, and also took out a bunch of things. White Star, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t understand Hall, what is this? After a busy day, Bai Xings eyes showed a smile, because she had already seen a rough. I saw that Hall made three things like a seat, and then placed them on the blasting wolf. After doing a good job, Hall sat with a happy smile. "Okay, you try!" When she saw it, she quickly smiled and came to the blasting wolf. She was not worried that this tall blast would hurt her. Sure enough, the clever blast of the wolf not only did not hurt her, but after she came to her side, she collapsed and lowered her height. Nami stretched out his hand and the whole body suddenly sat in the chair and asked with a cloth strip. "what is this?" Hall did not explain, but walked over and fixed the waist of the meter to the chair, which looked like a seat belt for the Earth car. "Hey? Hall, you are really amazing. At first I was worried about what to do if I fell. Now I am relieved!" Chapter 537： Island crisis Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 537 The crisis on the island Because the problem that the tail was injured on the land was solved by Hall, the four people sat in the forest and walked into the forest. "White Star, have you been on land before?" "Well, Ive been there." Bai Xingmei lifted up and looked at Hall and understood what he was thinking. He paused and said the white star. "I am also very surprised by this question. I think it should be a problem with the land here. What is specific is not clear yet." Hall heard the nod, and he wanted to let the two people return to Namita, but when they thought of the fierce exchange of fire, they gave up the idea. After all, Nami and the figure are willing to come up and take risks with themselves, even if it is the face of the white star, Hall will take care of them. The forest on the mysterious island is different from the forest that Hall has seen. The trees here are mostly similar to those in the tropics. He even sees coconut trees, but the trees are very high, and the highest is dozens. M, and the fruit is very large, Hall is not sure if this can be eaten, so did not let the lion to pick. After entering the forest, the scorching sun was immediately covered by the forest. The sun penetrated through the gap between the leaves, making the forest not so gloomy. Some of the flowers in the forest thrive in the sunshine, but the only thing that makes Hall feel that something is wrong is that the flowers are so big! Every one has a pig that is so big! The biggest is almost the same as an elephant. The flowers exude a seductive taste, and the cake that has just been baked is a taste. "Well, it''s so sweet, it''s so beautiful! It''s more fragrant than the plants in the sea!" said Mi, here, just wanting to reach out and touch the flower, she hasn''t touched it yet, and suddenly the savage demon wolf slammed to the side. jump. Scared that Mi was exclaimed, but what surprised her even was not this, but the flower that she wanted to touch suddenly burst out of a green spike, and then shut it up with lightning speed. It looks like a closed big mouth. "what!" Not only that meter, but also the white star was shocked by this situation. Hall felt a bit strange when he saw the flower, but he didn''t think about it at the time. Now, this sudden change made Hall unable to hold his eyes wide open. "Is this not a piranha?" When he saw this, he turned his head and looked at it. Until this time, he discovered a problem. They came in this forest for so long. Even an animal did not find it. Some of them were such large flowers. Now, after seeing the performance of these piranhas, Hall still doesn''t understand. The clever animals know that these flowers are so powerful, so they are far away from it, and those unlucky ones are estimated to have become their nourishment. . "Hey!" A few hurricane devil wombs whispered to the piranhas, and they seemed to be very jealous of these piranhas. When Hall sees the white star, they say, "We came to see it, we don''t know the situation here, so everyone is careful." Several people of White Star nodded their words and held their weapons in their hands, ready to deal with accidents that may occur at any time. Fortunately, the piranhas here are not too dense, and they are all between trees and trees. As long as they are not too close, they should not have much problem. Thinking of this, Hall waved, a group of stone bees suddenly appeared around the Hall, although the white stars they already know the identity of Hall, but when they saw that there are so many summoned beasts in Hall, they were shocked. Hall looked at the white stars and their surprised expression smiled, then waved, hundreds of fist-sized stone bees quickly flew toward the forest, Hall believes that with the help of these stone bees, he can quickly find out the forest situation At the same time, it can also minimize the chance of encountering danger. As they continued to deepen, Hall''s faces became more and more ugly. Just now, they found that on a big tree, there were seven or eight stone bee-dried bodies wrapped in some branches. "Can you eat a tree?" Looking at the tiny creepy branches and the dead stone bees, Hall''s face became very gloomy. "Let''s go, everyone is careful!" Hall didn''t want to avenge the stone bees, just because they came in this mysterious forest, and there are white stars in them. If the movement caused by it is too big, it will lead to some powerful World of Warcraft, then Hall is not willing to see it. Its gone. Plus this man-eating tree is not conscious, it is only instinctive to prey, so Hall did not move it. As the forest continues to deepen, the gap between the trees is getting closer and closer, and the sun is getting weaker This makes the whole forest look more and more horrible. "Its really a mountain to run dead horse!" Hall had already seen it in the air before. The forest was followed by a plain and a mountain, but now it has not been out of the forest for so long. It has to be said that this land is beyond the imagination of Hall. Just as Hall sighed, suddenly a few creaking sounds came from the side, and Hall saw a moment. After all, the stone bees are only low-level Warcraft, even if they have entered the system space, it does not mean that they can communicate with Hall. So Hall is only vaguely understanding the meaning of the stone bee, that is, encountering something in front, wanting Hall to hurry. "Is there something wrong?" White Star sat on the sorcerer''s wolf and asked with a serious look. "Well, there are some situations in the front. Let me go and see, you are behind." After saying that Hall took a picture of the head of the blasting wolf under the body, then the blasting wolf snorted, the powerful thigh slammed, and the whole figure quickly followed the stone bee. And the white wind under the blast of the devil wolf heard the order of Hall, immediately stepped up the pace, followed by Hall''s figure forward and backward. The speed of the wrecked wolf was very fast. After a few minutes, Hall came to a small road in the forest. As soon as Hall saw this, his pupils shrank, because he still remembers a sentence that a celebrity said in the Earth era. "There is no way in this world. It has become more people and has become a road." Seeing this is obviously the road that people have walked through, and Holden understands that there is absolutely someone nearby! Who will be living here? At the thought of meeting human beings here, grace, at least humanoid creatures, Hall suddenly had an idea. Is the stone bee met with them? Chapter 538： Savage Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 538 Savage Is it a stone bee that meets those people? The reason why Hall does not say that it is human, because here is a different world, not the earth, so it is not a human being. "Hall!" Just as Hall thought, there was a voice behind him, and Hall turned around and saw, not who the white star was. "what happened?" "Everyone is careful, there are traces of life here, and I don''t know who it is." A few people of White Star nodded in a word, and Hall immediately waved his hand again, and Ah Da immediately appeared around. It seems that it hasn''t come out for a long time. When Ah Da came out, he wanted to bark. Fortunately, Hall stopped it in time and saw its grievances. Hall did not slap his head. For this first World of Warcraft, Hall is still very emotional, Hall is not heavy, or it seems to be scratching like Ada, but it is very fond of this feeling. Already a seventh-class Warcraft, Ada is very tall and mighty, the hair on his body is bright and smooth, his teeth and claws are very sharp, so that Baixing can see at a glance that Ada is not a good World of Warcraft. However, such a Warcraft is in front of the Hall to sell Meng, this has to say that Hall this summoner is really too powerful. "Go!" Hall patted Ada''s head, and then Ada took the lead and smashed it out. Several blasts and wolves saw it and followed Ada''s quick forward. Because the road barriers here are very people, so they are a lot faster. Hall found many traces of felling along the way. As soon as I saw it, Hall made it clear that there are people living here, unless it is a fine Warcraft, but this evaluation should be very rare. "Hey!" Soon, Hall heard a creaking sound coming up. He looked up and saw an open space in front of him. Hundreds of stone bees were surrounded by several figures. The shadows of those people were very ruined, and they were all made of leaves and clothing made of Warcraft leather. At this time, they were holding a sharp-edged wood as a weapon in front of them. The **** eyes showed a big pair of eyes. In the eyes, the eyes of incomparable fear are revealed. Is there really human? A big one came over and screamed, and then the stone bees retreated. Until this time, the besieged savage saw the Hall and his people, and the eyes that were originally scared by the stone bees almost came out. "What are you guys?" Hearing the voice of Hall, a man headed suddenly opened his eyes, and his mouth opened and he could put a fist in it. The yellowed and black teeth looked at Hall with a disgusting look. Seeing that they never seem to brush their teeth, it also proves that Hall has a guess, that is, these people are likely to be indigenous people living on this island! Its just that the problem is coming. Looking at them, the strength is not expected to be high, otherwise it may be easily surrounded by these stone bees. "You... are you...human?" When the headed man said this, the accent was very strange. Not only that, but it was stuttering. This feeling reminded Hall of the appearance of foreigners on Earth when they came to China to speak Chinese. "Oh? Can you communicate? Is that not a savage?" Hall said that he jumped from the blasted wolf, and then waved his hand, and the stone bee that had been stunned by the savage savage suddenly flew around. Seeing the dense stone bee flying away, the three wild men could not help but breathe, but they did not wait for them to breathe. Suddenly, the dissatisfied screams came, scaring a few savage people to cut the sharpened wooden sticks. On the ground. "Okay, go to the side!" Seeing that Hall was patted with a big head, several savage eyes stared at Hall, as if he had seen something unfinished. Just when the savage wanted to say something, suddenly there were several figures in the Hall figure, but what surprised Hall was that the savage was not surprised, but he said that Hall surprised him. "Sea... Family? You...should not come here..." When Bai Xing and others who suddenly arrived, they heard this and suddenly stopped. Not only they, but Hall also stunned. I dont understand what this savage said. "What do you mean? What do you mean?" The meter is talking, because the savage is pointing her finger at her. She feels very wronged. She just came over. She didn''t offend anyone, and she didn''t talk about anything. Why do you see it? The guy who gets up like a savage will be like this to her. "Cough, that rice... don''t worry, wait until I ask." After saying that Hall coughed twice, then this was said to the savage headed. "Since you understand what we are talking about, it would be better. Now I ask you a few questions If you can tell me, then these are yours!" After finishing Hall, he took out some bread and fruit wine, as well as several weapons and armor. Because he can see that these savages are very thin and seem to be a malnourished look, and they almost match the refugees in Africa. Coupled with the wooden spears in their hands that are barely weapons, and the axe made of stone on the side, it is obvious that these things are very attractive to them. Sure enough, the savage leader saw the surprise and greedy look in the eyes after seeing what Hall had brought out. What surprised Hall was that they didnt doubt what was suddenly happening. Obviously they knew Space rings are things like this, that is, they may not be pure savages, or they are forced to become wild people because of helplessness. The savage''s opening confirmed what Hall thought. "Mr. Dear... Moutai will say hello to you! Please... ask the adults what to ask?" Mu Mao? For this name, Hall couldn''t help but spit a sentence, why not call it wood? Forget it, Hall is too lazy to deal with the name, he just wants to know some questions about the island, the other is not important. Seeing Hall took out a few stools and did it. After the wood and the figure, I thought about trying to take out a dark thing from a dark pocket. Suddenly a strange smell came over. Just now Hall found a special smell. He began to think that this was the reason why they didn''t take a bath. The culprit of emotion was it! "What is this?" Hall''s nose asked for a slight wrinkle. "Adult, you are fine, but the two of them must smear this on their body, otherwise they will be the target of the eagle and the beast in the empty place!" Chapter 539： Origin > Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 539 is the origin of "for subscription! Support genuine! "Eagle Birds?" Not only Hall, but even the white stars, they heard this name as one of them, and then they remembered this, this should be the name of the seabird Warcraft. "Well, it''s the eagle bird! They are very sensitive to the atmosphere of the sea, even in the forest." Miki said that it was awkward here, and the bright eyes on a dark face continued to look at the meters and the two brothers and sisters. This is mud made from some special plant liquid mixed with other things in the forest. Although the smell is a little worse, it can be guaranteed to be traced without being seen by the hawks and beasts. "I don''t want to..." Nami screamed and shook his head, looking at the dark black mud in the hand of Mu Mao. The picture on the side of the picture heard that the heart was a little uncomfortable, but he said with a calm face. "Give me, we use!" After he reached out and handed over the black mud in the hands of Mu Mao, and then twitched his eyes a little, he felt the black mud on his body. "brother!" Nami saw that her brother actually smeared the disgusting black mud that didn''t know what it was made of, and he screamed anxiously. "Don''t call, you will use it for a while!" Seeing that Mi also wants to refuse, the figure said with a voice, "The only way to reduce the danger of His Royal Highness Princess White Star!" When I heard the picture saying that the white star, that meter was reluctant to close the mouth by default. Hall looked at the meter a little funny, and then he continued to ask Mu Maodao. "Continue to talk about your situation!" Mu Mao looked at the rice and the figure that had been smeared with black mud, and then looked at the weapons and foods around the Hall and bite the mouth, then said. "Adult, if I didn''t guess wrong, our ancestors should be with you from a place!" Oh? Hall heard a brow, ancestors? From a place? It should be only Alan mainland here. In this way, these savages are not the first generation, but people who have lived on this large island for generations. "So how did your ancestors come here?" In fact, Hall has already had a little answer in his heart, but he wants to say it out from Mu Maokou. "Adult, you can come here, it should take a lot of effort?" Mu Mao did not answer directly, but cautiously asked. He couldn''t be careless. The breath that Ada had sent out made him a little breathless. He can be sure that Ada can easily destroy them, including everyone in their village. "Well, indeed, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a life of nine deaths!" Hall did not say it, but the face of Mu Mao showed a more respectful look. "Adults, most of our ancestors came to the island in the accident of shipwrecks and air crashes, and then some of our ancestors tried to leave from here, but once we made the wood out of the sea, we would soon be eagle birds and beasts. Attack, if its dying directly, if its caught... Said here, not only the Mau, but even the faces of the two savages around him showed a look of fear. This appearance saw that Bai Xing and others were very surprised that they looked at each other and did not understand what happened to them. What kind of things can make them afraid to be like this! "What happen to you guys?" Hall still interrupted their fears first, there is no way, if he does not, the ghost knows when they are afraid to go. "Big... adults, after our ancestors lived here, they soon set up many villages and even built cities, but everything has changed since the emergence of a group of dragons." Dragon? Are you kidding me? I am still a dragon! Seeing the sight of Halls unbelief, Mu Mao quickly argued loudly. "Adults, I didn''t lie to you. They called them dragons. That''s because they all carry the dragon''s logo. They are not only blood-staining, but also ridiculous. They often catch us, and women will be caught. To do fertility, men will be caught and sacrificed..." When he said that the sacrifice was made, Hall found that the pupils of the stalks were somewhat scattered, and it seemed that the appearance of the rituals was very taboo. "Talk about this sacrifice!" Hearing the tone that Hall couldn''t refuse, M. Mao carefully glanced at the big-eyed one, and suddenly he had a spirit and quickly explained it. It turns out that these dragons were not born by themselves. They began to change after being sacrificed. They were called a generation of dragons, but later they were mutated by the dragons and humans. These are the second generation dragons. Because the descendants of the births of human beings are uncertain, it is possible that several births are human beings, and they may all be dragons. But even so, it is more likely than direct sacrifice. Because once the sacrifice fails, they become a monster that is not a dragon. www.novelhall.com~ These monsters will be used by the dragons to tame or trade with the eagle birds. Hearing this, not only Hall, but even the white stars they feel dumbfounded, this is incredible, what is this and what! Even the thousand and one nights in the modern earth are not so exaggerated! "Then you are here..." After listening to the words of Mu Mao, Hall continued to think after thinking a little in his mind. "Adults, the southern part of the forest is a safe place. Several villages live here. We are one of them. We are here to cut down some trees and go back and prepare to build a house." Hearing here, Hall and others probably understand the current situation. They need to find the position of Long Island. At present, they still have a black eye. After all, when Adams found Long Island, it was also a few hundred years. It is estimated that Adams also I did not expect that after so many years, there will be such a big change here. "Adults, all I know is finished. I don''t know what else the adults want to know? There is an elder in our village. If you want to know something, you can ask him." Hall heard a funny smile and looked at Mu Mao. He didn''t understand what Mu Mao thought, but he didn''t mind. He just needed more information to understand this place, so he looked at Bai Xing and saw the white star nod. After that, he said this. "Okay, you get it, lead the way ahead!" When Ms. Mao heard his words, he looked at the armor and weapons. He heard that Hall not only gave them, but also agreed to go to his village and immediately called the two people to pick up things, then one The face is excited and leads the way. "Adult! Please!" Ps: Recommend a book "Nano Dragon Soul", and support subscription! Thank you! Chapter 540： Kimura Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 540 Mucun Although Mu Mao was scared today, he just wanted to cut some wood back, but did not expect to encounter Hall. At first, I thought that a few of them would be dead. I didnt expect that not only was there no danger to my life, but I also got the weapons and food I needed most. He believes that with these weapons, they can better hunt and supplement food. The wooden village in Mushoukou is not too far away, which is a few kilometers away. However, due to the numerous trees here, it took nearly an hour to walk. The sky has become a little dim, but fortunately, Hall is now not relying on the eyes to see the road, but the wind and the devil have the ability of night vision, plus Mu Mao and others are more familiar with this place, so the arrival of the night There is no way to stop them from moving forward. Soon, Hall found that they came to a small stream that flowed from north to west, where they gathered into a small lake, and they looked like they should live nearby. Sure enough, Mu Mao stopped here and he said to Hall inrespectably. "Adult, we are here in Kimura. Wait a minute, I will inform them, otherwise it will be bad for them to offend the adults." Hall heard the words and nodded to indicate that they were doing their own thing. Mu Mao saw immediately and respectfully bowed, and then the other two savages stayed here, and they did not take anything, facing the lake. The direction is running. Nami didn''t talk all the way, because she was too stinky. When she opened her mouth, she worried that the smell would get into her mouth. She was so angry and funny. If she felt that she had stuck her nose so far, she wouldn''t have it? However, when Mi Mi saw that Mu Mao had left, he couldnt help but say "Hall, you are not afraid..." Nami did not finish, her eyes glanced at the two savages standing in front of respect and respect, the meaning is self-evident. Hall looked at the meter with a funny smile, and his face deliberately disdainfully said. "Isn''t that some savage? If they dare to come, the conference will greet them!" "Hey!" A big news immediately screamed with a big mouth, and several blasted wolves heard the big screams and screamed together. It is clearly a five-headed wolf, but the momentum is like thousands of wolves calling in general, the whole forest suddenly flies, and a large number of resting birds are scared to fly to the distance. Even the white star field was shocked by this momentum, let alone the two wild people. I saw that they were all scared to sit on the ground, their legs trembled constantly, and the eyes revealed inexplicable horror. They didnt understand what Hall was doing. Is it necessary for Ahda to eat them? "Excessive, enough, its not good to call someone else." Bai Xingbai had a glance at Hall. He was so sad that he suddenly felt so high-key. She understood the meaning of Hall. He was not just joking with that meter. He was warning Miki, or the savage in Kimura did not want to play. What kind of tricks, otherwise killing them is only a matter of minutes. Hall heard the words of Adas head, and Ah Da stopped the whistling, and at this time, a group of people ran from the front with a torch. When Hall looked up, as long as Mu Mao ran over his face, his face turned out to be sweat, and he was followed by several middle-aged men who were equally dressed. One of them was wearing a worn leather armor, though many The place has already exposed the muscles inside, but even then, he is the only one of these people... Greetings! I don''t know why, Hall suddenly pops up such a word. "Huh, big... adults, what happened?" Mu Mao took a deep breath, and then looked at the two tribes who were scared to sit on the ground and tremble, his face suddenly became a little difficult to look. He was worried that the two of them had angered Hall, which caused them to grow up. Just thinking about how to help them apologize to Hall, Hall said. "Nothing, they are springing, spring is here, there is no way." White Star Nami and that picture... Mu Mao et al... When I heard Hall''s explanation, the atmosphere was cold for a while, and Hall did not think that the words he said indiscriminately were so lethal. "Cough!" Seeing that everyone was stunned, Hall had to break this embarrassing situation. "Mu Mao, what are these?" Ms. Mao heard a sudden wake up, although he did not figure out what happened just now, but now I heard Hall say this, he immediately reacted and quickly introduced to Hall. "Adult, this is the village chief of our wooden village!" The middle-aged man, known as the wooden wind, suddenly spoke to Hall, although it was a bit weird, but Hall still saw that this should be a noble etiquette, but there were some changes in some places. "I have seen adults!" But don''t say it, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, facing his aristocratic rites ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hall always feels a little funny. However, since everyone is saluting, Hall will naturally not be rude. After returning to a ceremony, Hall will open the door. "Okay, advanced village, go all day, take a break..." When he heard Hall, the wooden wind was not only angry, but he also invited Hall to respectfully and lead him in front. Under the guidance of the wooden wind, Hall and White Star and others bypassed the lake, and then it came to a slightly flat place. As soon as he came in, Hall was surprised to develop the wooden wind. Their house turned out to be in the tree. The house of the elves had some similarities, but their house had no beauty. It was a simple wooden house. The house is between the tree and the tree, and the two houses are connected by a bridge made of branches and planks, and there are people on the patrol with simple bows. After seeing the wooden wind coming back, the village suddenly became active. Soon, hundreds of hand-held weapons, the young and strong, walked to the side and watched the wooden wind respectfully, and looked at Hall and others curiously. "Okay, nothing, leaving the vigil, others preparing dinner and welcoming our guests!" With the wooden wind, hundreds of people suddenly retired in an orderly manner, and the wooden wind led the Hall to continue to move forward. It seems to be afraid of Hall''s cranky thoughts, so Miao Mao quickly explained. "Adults, just heard the wolf howling, so they will be so alert, we live here, not only to worry about the dragon attack, but also to prevent the attack of Warcraft, so..." Hall heard the wave and waved. After all, she was not angry. She just made a joke. After she glanced at the meter that had caused trouble, she said. "Okay, if there is a room, let us arrange it first!" Chapter 541： select Chapter 541 Selection After hearing the words of Hall, the wooden wind immediately gave Hall them a wooden house in the middle of the trees. As for why it is not the highest, the interpretation of the wooden wind is that the highest point is easily attacked by hawks and birds. For this, Hall did not put it in the heart, those eagle birds and beasts did not come, even if he came, he would not mind catching a few more. The wooden house is not very large, nor is it very luxurious. There are only a few rough wooden furniture, which can only be regarded as a dim room that can shelter from the wind. However, Hall does not care. It is very good to have a temporary rest in such a place. If there is no encounter with Mulberry, Hall and his party may have to sleep in the wind, and they will have to worry about the attack of Warcraft at night. "Hall, really doesn''t matter? I don''t want to watch the night at night." The picture is the one. After they came here, Hall took the wind and the wolves, so that they walked on the wooden bridge. It won''t cause pain in the fish''s tail, otherwise the trip to their island will be here. "No, there are them!" After a sudden screaming voice came, everyone turned around and saw that a stone bee was falling on a branch outside the window of the wooden house. If it had just made a sound, the white stars might not find it. Seeing that Hall was ready, the picture was not open, and he sat down to the door and sat down. Da da da The sound of walking on the wooden board came, and everyone turned around and saw that the wooden wind was standing at the door with a few people, and Mu Mao was among them, but he had already put on the armor that Hall gave. It was still decent, and if the face and hair were still dirty, Hall thought it was a change. "Adults, our conditions here are not good, so we just caught some fresh fish, please taste it." After talking about the wooden wind, he nodded to the person behind him, and then four or five young women came in with some wooden pallets. These women have dark skin, small body and a malnourished appearance. The one who is the most ''fat'' has not yet had the sturdy head of the meter. It has to be said that the living conditions of these savages are very poor! After they put down these things, Hall, they only saw what was on the tray. I go Hall said with a dark sigh, the wooden wind seems to be a fresh fish, the result is really fresh, and there is blood on it! Looking at the **** fish fillets, Hall''s throat couldn''t help but tremble slightly. Forget it... Hall feels that eating these things doesn''t say that he will diarrhea at night, not to mention that he really has no love for this kind of ''food''! However, Hall found that the women who brought in the things were swallowing the fresh fish fillets, which is obviously very attractive to them. "Go out!" When I heard this, the women didn''t dare to take another look and quickly turned and prepared to leave. "and many more!" When I heard Hall, everyone couldn''t help but look at the open Hall, especially the wooden wind. He first glanced at it. Then he glanced at the women and suddenly understood what he was, and quickly nodded and smiled. "Adults, if you are interested in them, let them stay, I will arrange an empty room for you..." Hall heard the words and rolled his eyes. The woodwind obviously misunderstood him. He felt that after the wooden wind had finished saying this, two cold eyes and several fiery eyes were heard. The cold eyes are naturally white stars and meters, and the fiery eyes are those women. Holton, who was staring at the eyes of the ice and fire, was a bit overwhelmed. After glance at the respectful wooden wind, he said. "I mean, take these foods, I have food!" After that, they took out a lot of food in the stunned expression of Mufeng. There were bread, beef, hot soup, wine, cakes, and seafood snacks from the turtles and the no-facers. These are all prepared by Hall when he goes out to sea. His space is very large, so he will not grieve himself in terms of eating. "Oh!" Suddenly a swallowing voice came, and Hall saw a few people and found that they all looked eagerly watching the food, including the wooden wind. No, they are descendants of Allen''s mainland who live on this island like savages. Eating is a problem. How can they have time and energy to study these foods? It is their greatest happiness to eat. "Do you want these foods?" Mufeng and Mu Mao and others looked at each other and nodded in unison. Is this not nonsense? Can eat these foods, how can they go to eat some **** sashimi? "Want to be good, I want to ask some questions. Before that, Miao Mao has already said something, but it is not enough. I need to know more! If I am satisfied, I will give you these foods!" When I heard Hall, Mufeng and Mu Mao once again looked at each other, but at this time their eyes were already with a hint of dignity. Hall was not in a hurry. He handed a bowl of soup to the white star. The white star smiled and picked it up. She knew that Hall had a purpose to do so, so she consciously cooperated with Hall. The rice on the side smelled the scent and suddenly licked his lips. Hall did not look at her with a good look. "If you want to eat, take it yourself!" That meter is also welcome, pick up two bowls of soup, a bowl of their own, handed to the bowl of the figure. The picture saw that the white stars began to drink in a small mouth, and he was not polite, and drank in the face of the wild men. For a time, there was a burst of soup in the certain wooden house and the sound of the wild people swallowing waterHow is it considered? The wooden wind swallowed and swallowed, forcing his eyes not to look at the food, to close his sense of smell, and to take a deep breath and then said. "Adult, can we not eat food, if we can, we want armor and weapons like this!" Hall heard a smile and looked at the wooden wind, and he secretly admired his vision. As a village chief, he is considering the future of the village. These foods are eaten and eaten. At most, they are satisfied with the appetite. But if you can get the weapons and armor that Hall gave to Miki today, then their village can survive in this dangerous place. Oh? Hall heard a smile and looked up at the nervous wooden wind. The wooden wind and Mu Mao were nervously watching Hall, for fear that Hall would say nothing. After a long time, Hall said, "That depends on your performance!" Chapter 542： Irritated by a woman and a monthly pass Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 542 is irritated by a woman, "Request for a subscription, a monthly pass" Woodwind did not disappoint Hall. After hearing Hall, they immediately invited the oldest elder in the village. Looking at the old man who was brought in and was skinny and skinny, Hall was worried that he would hang up without saying anything. Therefore, he kindly gave the food to them. As a result, he saw that the old man and the wooden wind who seemed to be blown by the wind turned out to be like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves to wipe out the food. And they are more united, even the few women have been assigned some food, which makes Hall look at the wood wind and they look a bit higher. The old man who had enough to eat and drink did not let Hall down. Hall asked him a few questions. His answer was more detailed than M. Mao. It was originally in this place that there were many people on the Allen continent who had fallen in the past, when they were automatically assigned according to their respective countries. When there is a society, there will be a struggle. The settled people who have just settled down have begun to compete for the territory. Once they had to form a whole country. However, after the appearance of the dragon, the powerful dragons smashed their king''s dreams and destroyed the forces that had just been formed by human beings. This is not to make humans fear. What scares them most is that the dragons used them as a tool for fertility and a source of sacrifice for the conversion of soldiers. The rest of mankind had to unite, but even this did not play any role. The man who lacked weapons and food was not the opponent of the dragon. In a battle hundreds of years ago, the last big force of mankind was destroyed. The remaining humans fled around. However, to the surprise of mankind, after the battle, the Dragon People did not carry out large-scale battles. They began to understand what the humans did not understand, and later learned from a dragon population. The dragon man is in captivity, the chances of being enslaved by those who are enslaved are very low, and the human success rate in the long-term dangerous state will be greater. Not only that, but the Dragon people also regard this kind of arresting of human beings as a trial, a test for young dragons. The dragon people are very cruel and indifferent, even if they are the same to their own people. When the young dragons come out to hunt, they are born and killed, and only the young dragons who are alive are brave. When Hall heard this, he asked about the socket. What if the young dragons who participated in the trial were killed? Do the dragons ignore it? As a result, the old mans bitter answer made Halls mouth twitch. "If all the young dragon hunting squads of a small team fail, then the dragons will kill all the humans in this area!" After the interruption of Hall, the words behind the old man accelerated a few points. These words made the white star, which is a mermaid, unable to bear the cold sweat after hearing it. It was not known when the sea began to be captured by the dragons, because the success rate of the transformation of the sea was actually more than that of humans. It is much higher, and the converted dragons have become very powerful! Hearing here Hall suddenly thinks of the faceless people caught by the eagle birds and beasts, plus he remembered Miki and he said that the Dragon Man would exchange the humans who failed in evolution with the hawks and beasts. At first he didn''t understand what to exchange, and now it is very clear to associate. The eagle birds and beasts are very sensitive to the atmosphere of the sea people. They capture the sea or humans to the dragon people. The dragon people turn the transformation failure into a monster that is not a dragon and a dragon. It is a perfect cooperation! What Hall does not understand is that those things that are not human or dragons are so attractive to hawks and birds. The story of the old man was quickly finished, and Hall asked about the issue of Long Island again, but what disappointed him was that the old man did not know. "We have seen a lot of dragons, but we have never seen a dragon, even a dragon!" Haven''t seen the dragon... So where did these dragons come from? And what kind of race are these dragons? Dragon? people? There are a lot of questions that Hall can''t figure out, but the old man can''t answer, which makes Hall feel a little depressed. Looking at Hall''s uncomfortable look, Mufeng and others were anxious. They thought that if Hall was happy, they would reward them with some weapons, but now it seems that this idea can''t be realized. "Hall!" Seeing Hall''s contemplation and the appearance of the wooden wind, the white star couldn''t help but call him. Hall, who was interrupted by his thoughts, was not angry. He glanced at the woodwinds that he looked forward to, and thought of it and threw out a space bag. Woodwind they have not responded, but the old man is excited to pick up and exclaimed. "Big... adults... this... is the space bag?" After getting Hall''s confirmation, the old man''s face suddenly showed a surprise expression, and then the wooden wind said their doubtful eyes. "This is a space bag. Didn''t I say that our ancestors had a mysterious bag that could put a lot of things in? This is!" what? Looking at the wooden style of the wooden Mao their surprised expression ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hall to determine that they are really the first time to see, it seems that their inheritance has been extinguished almost, if you want Hall to not appear After the old man died, it is estimated that they dont even know where they are from. After sending away an excited wooden wind and other people, there are only four of them in the wooden house. Looking at the eyes that Hall looked at, Bai Xingmei gently lifted it and stared at Hall. Is there any idea? Hall nodded. He knew that White Star was very clever, and she had just seen her thoughts in her heart. Suddenly, he did not shy away from the rice. They directly said, "The situation here is different from your father. When your father came here, it is estimated that there is no dragon, because I have not witnessed the situation of the dragon people. I can''t say if I can handle it, then..." Waiting for Hall to finish, White Star interrupted him and said, "I understand what you are worried about. At present, we must not go back. Although the no-faced Wang said that she did not know what the purpose of sending the father to us is, but he does not Stupid, once he finds us going down, in the absence of contact with the father, our danger is no less than here, so I think it will be safe to be with you. Do you think you can''t?" No? When Hall heard this, he suddenly became angry. He was a man. A woman couldnt say to him. How could he admit it? Looking at the white star''s look like a smile, Hallton patted his chest and said. "Hey, if I met those dragons, see how I pumped their dragons and pulled their dragons!" Ps: There are still more than a dozen monthly tickets that can be squeezed into the top fifteen. Please help. Chapter 543： Holy mountain Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 543 Holy Mountain Seeing Hall''s appearance, the white star suddenly burst into laughter, the white star looks very beautiful, at least with Nocia is a grade. She smiled the most, the two thin lips were laughing, the long eyes were laughing, and the two dimples that were so moved were laughing. Hall looked at his eyes and almost got stuck in it. The smile on the side of the meter made him return to God, otherwise he lost his face and lost. "Cough!" Hall''s old face was red, and he shifted the topic. "Have a rest today. There are a few sleeping bags here. Let''s one person." Sleeping bags, this is what people made before the departure of Hall. When it comes to handwork, the dwarves and goblins can be said to be the first, but the elves are not bad. This is what he did with the elves when they were idle, using good materials, and the wizard''s magician made two magic arrays on it. A cold and warm, it can be said that as long as this sleeping bag, Hall, they do not have to worry about the problem of cold or hot in the wild. After telling this principle to the white stars, a few people suddenly appeared, but when they thought they were living in the water, the meaning of this sleeping bag was not great. "I don''t care, Hall, when you have to find a way to get me a sleeping bag in the water, you have to have this function, of course, the White Star Princess also has one!" Seeing that I was neglected by my sister, the picture can only touch the nose with a smile. After Hall had distributed the things, he secretly arranged some stone bees to be on the alert nearby. It was not that he was too careful, but that he felt that the defense of the people was indispensable. In any case, he did not let himself watch the night, and he would not give them some ants. Milk is a reward. Not to mention, the two things, ant milk and honey, are very attractive for both the wasp and the fire ant, so Hall rewards the ant milk as a bee, which is a good reward for them. Moon Rabbit West, Wujin Dongsheng Nothing in the night, when the first silver wire came in from the window, Hall opened his eyes fiercely. Looking at the appearance of several people sleeping next to him, Hall gently opened the sleeping bag and stood up. After collecting the sleeping bag, Hall slowly came out. From here, Hall can clearly see the situation below. Some of the villagers in the village are wearing the Hall to give their armor under the guidance of Mu Mao, and everyone has a festive smile on their faces. When Hall turned around and saw that they were not far from a piece of wood, they were cut into two sections directly. The cut place was very smooth. From here, the sharpness of the weapon can be seen, while on the other side, a stone axe is hung. The axe is probably just cut into one tenth. Seeing that Hall here probably understands what happened before, it is estimated that Mu Mao, in order to explain the power of the weapon, specifically take a stone axe and a sword to compare, the result is self-evident, of course, the sword that Hall gave Stone axe! There are not many weapons given by Hall, that is, fifty sets. There are many weapons in his space. He has robbed the arsenal of the black iron dwarves, plus the weapons collected along the way, even if they gave them Ten times a hundred times no problem. However, he felt that there was no need for it. Dominion, he still understood the truth of the revenge. The fifty sets of equipment would be the rewards of the old man telling Hall news last night, plus the space bag that was given, he felt that it was more than enough. Da da da A footstep came from behind, Hall did not look back, and then the voice of the white star passed from the side. "Will you move on today?" Like the Hall, White Star put his body on the railing and looked down at the villagers who were excited about the weapons and equipment. "Going is definitely going to go, but not now." "Oh? You are not in a hurry to find Long Island?" Bai Xing Liu Mei gently pick, Mei looked at the Hall gently asked. Hall shook his head. "How could you not find it? Its already here. Do you think I am stupid?" "I didn''t say it." Hall... Hall''s position was obvious. After seeing Hall wake up, the wooden wind immediately took people to say hello. "You are busy with yourself, don''t worry about me." Where the wood wind dare really does not matter, he just waved his hand to indicate that others left, and he followed Behr. After several people had finished washing, Hall took out some food again. When the wooden wind saw that he had a copy of himself, he quickly thanked Hall. But this time he didn''t finish it all, but after a short while, he stopped and then carefully collected his remaining food. "You are this..." When I saw Hall asking myself, the look of horror in the eyes of the wooden wind quickly bowed his head and admit it, and then he was not willing to take the food out and put it in front of the Hall. Hey, Hall saw some sorrowful woody winds, and he thought he was blaming him for taking food. Let''s not say that there are still a lot of Halls here. www.novelhall.com~ This is the half of the bread that has been eaten. Don''t give him Hall. Explained with the wooden wind, indicating that he should not be too surprised, and then he gratefully picked up the rest of his food and Hall and took out two foods left here. It turned out that Mufeng had a wife and daughter. He wanted to get these foods for them to eat, so he did. As for why I didnt stay last night, its because there are so many foods. There are so many people here, and one accidentally eats up. He wants to leave some to go back. "It seems that their situation is much worse than the turtle family." Hall rolled his eyes and couldn''t it be bad? There are still a lot of fish in the turtles. As long as they work hard, there will definitely be enough food for them to spend the winter. There are some high-level combatants in the Shanghai Turtles. There are no problems in hunting some large fish. However, the villagers in Mucun here are different. They have no weapons and their combat effectiveness is weak. Don''t say that the dragons and the hawks and beasts can''t cope with them. It is a problem to survive in this strange forest. After the group had eaten breakfast, Hall asked people to find the wooden wind and asked about the road north. When the wooden wind heard that Hall was going to the holy mountain, he suddenly shook his head. "Adults, if not necessary, don''t go there." "Oh? Why, is it dangerous?" The wooden wind nodded and said with a serious look, "Adult, you have to go through a swamp when you go there. There are no trees there. The eagle and the beast can not only rely on the sense of smell, their eyesight is very good, they are very eyeing. May escape." After a pause, the wooden wind continued to say, "There is, there is the site of the dragon people. The entire holy mountain is held by the dragon people. Even if the adults are more powerful, it is impossible to face so many dragons!" Chapter 544： set off Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 544 departure "Oh?" Hall looked at him with a bit of a strange look at the bitter wood. This is the first day they knew him. He really didn''t think that the wooden wind would be so heart-warming and say this to himself. As for why Hall mentioned the so-called holy mountain of the wooden wind, it is because he saw a familiar thing in the middle of the mountain. From the appearance, it should have been dropped recently. In order to confirm his own thoughts, Hall had to go to see it. When he thought of it, Halls eyes turned and he looked at the wooden wind seriously. Have you seen anything strangely flying through the air recently? weird stuff? After the wooden wind thought about it, he shook his head and shook his head. "Sorry for the adults. We haven''t gotten out of it recently because the dragons of the Dragons have come to the trial season. If we are not remote here, we may continue to move." It is estimated that you can only go to the sea when you are moving. Hall secretly sighed. The dragons who Hall learned from their mouths are powerful. Once they really run away, they are like a wooden wind. They are dragged on by the family. It is estimated that they have not been able to get out of the market for a few miles. By then, their results can be imagined. . Thinking of this, Hall said, "Oh, what kind of holy mountain I must go, just like this." When the wooden wind saw that he had finished saying this, Hall still had to go to the holy mountain controlled by the Dragon People, and he no longer spoke. Hall glanced at the silent wooden wind, then nodded to the white star and others, and the white stars immediately followed Hall. What the wooden wind just wanted to say, suddenly a creaking sound came, and then the wooden wind looked stunned at the crowd around the house and did not know when it appeared. Looking at the stone bees that were denser than the human head, the wooden wind suddenly stunned and the lower goose bumps took off. He has never seen such a big stone bee, but he understands that they must be very uncomfortable. When I think of these stone bees in their own villages, the disaster they caused can''t be imagined. When I just wanted to pull out the long sword at the waist and call the clan to be careful, I suddenly saw the stone bees flying directly to the north. And his afterglow just saw the scene where Hall waved. "Is it..." He suddenly thought of one thing, the wolf-type Warcraft that suddenly disappeared yesterday... Sure enough, when Hall came to the land, several tall wolf-type Warcraft appeared in front of Tianjin without warning. Not only him, but the people around the village were so scared that they had to step back a few steps, and they looked at those sudden winds and wolves with a look of vigilance. For a time, Hall''s mystery suddenly infinitely magnified in the eyes of the wood. "No... I have to do something!" The wooden wind bite his teeth, and then he immediately made a decision. Looking at the Hall, they were preparing to sit on the wolf-type Warcraft to leave, and they no longer hesitated, yelling toward the downstairs. "Adult! Wait! Wait!" Hall, who had just sat on the blast of the wolf, heard a moment, and some curiously looked at the wooden wind that ran down the tree. I saw that he did not look as safe as before, and it seemed to be very anxious. "Calling! Big... adults, please wait!" After the wooden wind came down, waved his hand and gently pushed it to the side to hold his own Mau, and then looked at Hall with a sincere look. "Adult! I am willing to be your guide! Take you to the Holy Mountain!" ...... In the woods, several figures quickly jumped between the trees. Because the trees were too lush, the sunlight was hard to illuminate, and the whole forest was brought with a moist and spoiled taste. "Does this really matter?" Hall looked at the wooden wind sitting on a flame wolf and asked softly. When I heard Hall, Woodwind had a smile on the face and looked at Hall. "Adult! For your kindness, I can only do this. Please rest assured that I will choose the safest road recently. I believe that It will not be long before the Holy Mountain can be reached." The reason why the wooden wind said this is because an hour ago, he said that he would give guidance to Hall. At that time, many ethnic groups, including M. sinensis, did not agree, saying that what was too dangerous, the village needs wooden wind and the like. But to Hall''s surprise, the wooden wind actually hit the persuaded Mu Mao directly, until this time Hall knows that Mu Mao is actually the brother of Mufeng. Afterwards, the wooden wind was like a solitary, and the wife and the daughter were handed over to Mu Mao protection, and told him to protect the people. Originally, Miki wanted to oppose it, but it was interrupted by the village elders who suddenly appeared. This old man is the old man who told Hall information yesterday. He agreed with the wooden wind and directly appointed Mu Mao as the village head. And he must also be careful and take the Hall sliding door to the holy mountain. Their actions for the wooden wind Hall understood it when he thought about it. He was not too excited because he knew their purpose, so he took out a batch of food directly in the face of the wooden wind. The weapons were given to Mu Mao, and then several summoned beasts were given. These were the young beasts that were previously in the forest, but they have been strengthened by him. After seeing that the summoned beasts could listen to their words, the wooden wind suddenly gave a surprise to Hall. He knows that once the village has these summoned beasts, they will no longer have no power to fight whether they are hunting or fighting the Dragon. It is precisely because Hall is really generous, Kimura can say that in the near future, as long as they do not encounter the direct invasion of the Dragon Terran, they will live here for a long time. ...... Before Hall did not think that the Golden Eagle would go directly to the holy mountain, but after seeing a group of thousands of eagle birds and birds flying, he temporarily gave up the idea. If it werent for the wind, the disgusting black mud would be scattered to several people, including the white star, and it is estimated that they will fight with thousands of eagle birds and beasts. As long as you fight it, it will definitely attract the attention of the Dragon Terran. By the time, Hall will face more than just the eagle and the beast. "Roar!" A giant snake hanging from the tree to prepare for a sneak attack on the wooden wind was caught by Ada directly in two pieces. Before he screamed a few times, Xiaohong quickly stepped forward and shattered his head and lost his head. After the snake moved a few times, he was given a corpse by Ada and Xiaohong. Looking at the giant snake that was split up in front of the eyes, the wooden wind couldnt help but swallow it. I knew that the snake had met them. When they died, many people escaped from it, but now they are It didn''t take long before the Hall''s summoned beast was destroyed. The wooden wind that originally came with a mortal heart suddenly ignited the hope of living... Chapter 545： Dragon people... ugly Everyone''s novel welcomes you, please remember the address of this site: so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 545 Dragon People...so ugly "Well? There is magic crystal? Good luck!" Hall did not think that killing a sneak scorpion would actually get the magic crystal, which can be said to be luck. Hall''s mouth slightly reveals a happy expression, but the wooden wind is staring at the magic crystal in Hall''s hand. His expression is clearly seen by Hall. "What? You are also very interested in this?" When I heard Halls question, the wooden wind came back. Adult, this thing we rarely get, but I saw that the dragons are collecting, and every time I kill Warcraft, I will open it on the spot. Cranium." Oh? Hall heard a brow and picked it up. From the words of the wooden wind, Hall had already understood that the Dragon people knew the situation of the magic crystal, and not only did they know that they might have collected a lot. On the side of the meter, seeing Hall''s expression suddenly white. He glanced at the white star and said, "Princess, look at Hall. He is now thinking of playing the Dragon Man Magic Crystal!" The wooden wind had not reacted to it. After hearing the words, I couldnt help but take a breath. He looked at Hall with some horror. Isnt the mysterious adult in front of him ready to take these people to the dragon people to eat? Hall turned his head and looked at the meter with amazement. He didn''t think that this girl had seen her thoughts at a glance. Did she have a mind reading? However, after all, after a period of exercise, Hall has been trained to be thick enough, so even if he is shocked, on the surface, he said nothing. "Continue to lead the way, let''s speed up." Seeing that Hall didn''t pay attention to himself, that meter spit out his tongue at Hall, and the white star on the side smirked her head, and that rice converges. Forests are generally dangerous spokespersons. If people who are not familiar with the forest enter the forest casually, it is a matter of getting lost. In addition, the World of Warcraft in the forest, accidentally entered a certain field of high-level Warcraft, then for such provocative behavior, those high-level Warcraft will naturally let go of these invaders. The wooden wind guide is good. Under his leadership, he avoids all kinds of dangers, but even so, Hall is also attacked by many Warcraft. Fortunately, there are some four or five levels of Warcraft, plus some snakes, rats, and wild boars like Warcraft, so Hall simply did not want to conquer them, directly waved the Ada they destroyed this group I dont know the World of Warcraft, and I also gave them a tooth festival. After seeing the power of Hall, some medium-level Warcraft wood winds are no longer circumvented. Among them, there are several bear-type Warcrafts that can be described as Halls. They encounter the most powerful Warcraft, just the figure that stands up more than three meters high. I was scared that the wooden wind almost turned to escape. Fortunately, Hall did not let him down. With the appearance of Xiao Huang and his mother, the violent demon bear came out, and the opposite demon bears shook directly. Looking at the little devils that Xiao Huang and his mother were as easy to clean as the lesson, Woodwind suddenly looked dumbfounded. "This... this is incredible!" What made him even more surprised was that behind, with the communication between White Star and Warcraft, and the sudden disappearance of the Magic Bear, this made the wooden wind look at Hall''s eyes more respected. Packing these magic bears is just a small episode, but it is precisely because the movement was too big, causing some people''s attention. Seven or eight people with some huge weapons are preparing to leave with today''s spoils. Suddenly after hearing the roar of World of Warcraft, the head of the figure suddenly waved. Then several figures quickly rushed over here, their speed is very fast, even in the forest, for them, it is like a flat and generally no pressure. Hall is getting all the World of Warcraft ready to leave suddenly suddenly turned his head, the brow can not help but wrinkle, looking like a torch in front of the empty place. Hall''s movements and expressions were clearly seen by the white stars, and then in addition to the wooden wind, including the white star, they took out the staff and watched the direction of Hall. Even the smiling smile of the meter all day was also blocked by the white star, and the wooden wind on the side did not react. He didn''t react, but the flame wolf under him was in an attacking position, and his mouth squinted and looked low. "There are enemies?" If the wooden wind can''t react at this time, then the village chief of this wooden village will not do it, so that the villagers in the whole village will not know what the reason is. "Tata Tower!" With the sound of a few pedaling on the leaves, several figures suddenly appeared in Hall just now. After the two sides saw their respective situations, they couldn''t help but express a surprised expression, and one of them had a look of horrorDragon...Dragon! The sound of the wooden wind was very loud, so Hall was a little surprised when he heard this. He did not think that the dragon people called by the wooden wind turned out to be this appearance. I saw that a few dragons in front of the eyes have a common feature, that is, very ugly! The original face was covered with scales, and two corners were highlighted on the forehead, which was like the funny appearance of the Little Dragon TV series in the Earth Age. The armor consisting of scales from below the neck, the gleaming scales look good. The original human arm was not full of sharp barbs. If it was hit by this hand, it was estimated that there were many holes in the body. Not only that, the palms became very long, especially the pointed fingers, and Hall believed that even if they put on their armor, they would be easily torn. Its really a bad thing to open your stomach. Its full of hair... Oh, its a long leg full of scales, and the one that surprised Hall is the swaying tail behind them! This wonderful combination of creatures is the so-called Dragon Man! "Well? I didn''t think that there would be a slave who would conquer Warcraft?" The sound of the dragon man is hard to hear. It feels like a throat that has been burned by boiling water. Well, yes, its just as ugly as Duan Yus ugly old voice! "Mermaid? Didn''t you think that the mermaid would come here? Or women? Hey, it''s fun!" Said this is a relatively fat dragon family, he said while showing the long, like a lizard tongue, seeing Hall''s mouth can not help but straighten... "Shut up!" The tallest dragon man suddenly interrupted their words, and the pair of sharp eyes stared at the Warcraft sounds underneath Hall. "Catch alive!" Chapter 546： Match Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 546 vs. "Catch alive!" Obviously, this tall dragon family has a high status in these five dragons. As he just finished, several other dragon people fighters said nothing, and directly took out their weapons and rushed toward Hall. "Adult!" Seeing the dragon human warrior who rushed directly, the wooden wind exclaimed, but he saw the power of the dragon people warriors, neither their strength nor their speed is comparable to them. Together with the scales of the Dragon Terran, they can be attacked by the simple weapons of the wooden wind without being injured, and they only need to be gently touched by the huge weapon, but they will be fractured, but they will directly vomit and seriously hurt. They were caught by their claws and basically could not escape the ending of the meat. The Dragon People are only 50 meters away from the Hall. The surrounding trees have not blocked their advancement. Looking at the Dragon People who have a match with the Elf, Hall brows can not help but wrinkle. "Water Blade!" Suddenly a few water-blade knives were sent from behind the Hall. The water blade crossed the Hall with a trace of coolness. After crossing the Hall, he directly slammed against the Dragon Warriors. "drink!" The obese dragon-man warrior grinned and then screamed, then the whole body accelerated in vain and directly hit the water blade that flew forward. Hey! After several consecutive impacts, the water-blade technique was directly smashed and turned into water droplets scattered around, and the obese dragon-man warrior had no harm except for a little slower speed. "Good and strong physique!" In the race that Hall knows, it is possible that only the barbarian and the orc family can use the body to smash the magic, but Hall is still the first time that the Dragons are so intact. The obese dragon-man fighter seemed to be very satisfied with his own victory. He looked at Holdon, who was only ten meters long, and showed his mouth full of cavities. "Boss, this is handed over to me!" After he said that he did not wait for his so-called boss''s consent, he directly raised the hammer in his hand and rushed over to Hall. While running and waving a giant hammer, there was a look that did not stop Hall as a vinegar sauce. "Remember, I said to live... you..." The Dragon Man, who originally wanted to marry him not to kill Hall, suddenly increased his eyes sharply, and his eyes looked at the incredible huge sound that suddenly appeared. "Not good, retreat! You are not an opponent!" It is a pity that he still said that he was late. The fat dragon man who was scared by the sudden appearance of the figure still held the warhammer high, but a figure taller than him was holding up his big claw and aiming at him. The obese dragon human warrior saw that he had no time to escape, so he bit his teeth and the hammer that was lifted up against the huge figure. The claws of the huge figure also fell down at the same time. With a loud bang, a figure was suddenly shot and flew out... "Roar!" Hall looked at the obese dragon human warrior who was flying out of Xiao Huang, showing a disdainful smile. Compared with the seven-level Warcraft violent demon bear, do you think you are a Titan? boom! A percussion sound came, and the obese dragon human warrior directly smashed a tall tree. At the same time, the other four dragon-man fighters who were preparing to attack had to stop and watched suddenly. The violent demon bear. "Human... Summoner?" The head of the Dragon Terran Warrior actually said Hall''s identity for the first time. This made it impossible for Hall to make a slight glimpse. After all, the human continent is far away from here and can recognize his identity. This really surprised him. "How do you know? Have you seen it?" Hall asked the Dragon Terran Warrior, who was 20 meters away, to ask curiously. The head of the Dragon Peoples Warriors eyes smashed, and a relatively thin Dragon Warrior soldier soon brought the fat dragon warrior who had been photographed. I saw that the right hand of the obese dragon family was hanging aside, not only that, but also formed a strange angle, and the mighty barb on the arm actually broke more than half. The head of the Dragon Terran Warrior saw this scene, his face suddenly ugly, and the wooden wind was stunned to look at the original Zhang Wei, but now it is a languid fat dragon Terran warrior could not help but take a breath. "This... this is too powerful!" The head of the Dragon Terran Warriors turned their eyes to Hall. "Human, you will pay for it!" Hall did not think that the dragon human warrior, who had the momentum to catch himself when he first appeared, actually began to threaten him verbally after seeing the power of Xiao Huang. After he stunned, Hall couldn''t help but laugh at the "cost? Oh, I want to know what the price is. I don''t know if the lizard can tell me?" lizard Man? ! Including the injured obese dragon and human warriors, the five dragon-man fighters present at the scene heard Hall''s words Both eyes suddenly became bloody. "Roar!" After a burst of roar, the headed Dragon Warrior opened his mouth, revealing a fangs, and looked at Jin Ping with a look of disgust. "You humble servant, you dare to say that the children of our great dragons are lizards, you are in the dragon god, you are looking for a dead end!" Hall didn''t think that he had let a few retired dragon human races violently scream in one sentence. Looking at their pair of blood-red eyes, Hall knew that this battle could not be avoided. The white star on the side couldn''t help but glance at Hall. Some blamed him for his mouth, but she didn''t open her mouth, but she immediately prepared for magic. It would help Hall to deal with the violent Dragon Warrior. On the other hand, after waiting for a few dragon-man fighters to hear the roar from the forest, they first glimpsed, and then several people''s faces showed a heavy expression. "No, they have an accident! We support quickly!" One of the Dragon Terrans pointed to a few bundled figures around him and asked, "What about them?" "Don''t ignore them, even if they run away, I have a way to catch them back!" After talking about the dragon human warrior rushing straight into the forest, several dragon-human warriors immediately followed and ran over, while the former Dragon Warrior who took the talk picked up the big knife and was in the horrified eyes of the bundled people. They used their knives to smash their heads, but he knew that the living prisoners were useful, otherwise the terrorist power of their dragons would definitely smash the human head. After watching a few people who were stunned, he rushed into the forest... And just when they just arrived at the scene of the accident, the scene in front of them made them unable to return to God for a long time... "how is this possible" Chapter 547： Group out Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 547 "how is this possible?" After the dragon-man warrior carrying the big knife arrived at the scene of the accident, the scene in front of him shocked him and almost threw the big knife in his hand on the ground. I saw the compatriots who were originally sent to investigate, including the strongest Dragon Warrior, who are now in a pool of blood. The obese dragon-man warrior turned his head to the sky, and the scales on his body were shot down to reveal the ugly cyan pieces of meat inside. The limbs were in a strange position. At first glance, they were violently hit, one originally The ugly face is covered with bloodshot eyes, and a pair of dead fish eyes are so wide, as if telling others that they are dead. The strongest of the five dragon-man warriors was half-squatted on the ground, and the scales on his body were beaten like other people. The blood flowing out was red and the weapon in his hand had broken and broken. One is on a tree not far from him, and the weapon in his hand is awkwardly inserted on the ground. It is because of this weapon that he has not come. Don''t look at this Dragon Terran warrior did not fall, but the several Dragon Warriors who came over know that he is dead. And beside them are standing a few fierce Warcraft, they are staring at the Dragon Warriors who are coming over. Among them, one of the most dazzling, I saw it all white, the hair is particularly bright, the king on the forehead reveals its mighty, people do not doubt its power. The two yellow giant bears are watching the dragons, and the blood-red eyes look particularly infiltrating. If some timid people see it, they will be scared to pee directly. The two wolf-red devils have put up an offensive posture, and the low-pitched sounds are constantly emanating from their mouths, and as soon as they have orders, they will give a fatal blow to the front. Having said that, in fact, the reality is just a few seconds. After the four Dragon Warriors arrived, the dragon-human warrior headed for the first time and turned away. "Run!" After the dragons were finished, the other three Dragon Warriors no longer hesitated. They knew in their hearts that the five Dragon Warriors who died in battle were killed in such a short time, showing the strength of the other side, relying on them. These few people, leaving only to die. The Dragon People are not innocent fools. They will not leave them useless if they know that they cannot be defeated. "Oh? Escape? Where can I run?" Hall''s mouth was slightly picked, and they waved at the big Ada around them. Ah Da and Xiao Hong suddenly turned into a gray and red figure and chased the Dragon Warriors. "Not good! They are fast!" One of the escaping Dragon Warriors squinted as they ran away. When he saw two flying figures, his face suddenly showed a horrified expression. He knows that if this continues, no one of them can escape. "Flock!" The other three Dragon Warriors stopped their voices and watched their guards with their weapons back to back. Just when they had just stopped, Adas attack had already caught up. A wind blade crossed the forest, the leaves on the ground were blown around, and the wind blade with cold light flew directly toward the chest of one of the Dragon Warriors, while the Dragon Warrior was holding a big knife in the wind. When the blade was about to approach, he slammed down and slammed it down. After the sound of "", the wind blade was broken up by the Dragon Warrior, and the wind magic suddenly dissipated. Roar! After Xiaohong and Ada caught up, they suddenly stopped the four Dragon Warriors, while on the other side, Xiaobai and Xiaohuang also surrounded them. For a time, the Dragon Terran Warriors were surrounded by five heads and seven other World of Warcraft. Seeing this scene, Hall and White Star did not understand what they were, but the wooden wind was a bit stunned and looked at everything in front of him. Because he thinks this is incredible, the dragon-man fighters who usually have to hide, and today they were killed five times, and the four dragon-man fighters who came over were not fighting for the first time, but fleeing! Some of this made him somewhat responsive. Although this is also a dragon dragon''s warrior is a trial of the young dragon, but even the baby dragon is not the average person can deal with it, but now this scene is really real and in front of him, which makes him have to believe. In the next scene, he didn''t have to look at it to know the result. Sure enough, in less than a few minutes, the defense of the Dragon Terran Warrior was broken. With the forcible breakthrough of the two violent magic bears, the Dragon Terran Warrior was directly divided. They were then killed one by one by Ada, and soon the four Dragon Terrans were unwilling to fall under their claws. There is nothing in the Dragon People''s body to get it The only thing that Hall is concerned about is the fallen scales. Although most of the scales are already ruined, Hall still collects a few pieces. Looking at the light scales in his hand, Hall couldn''t help but play with some curiosity. The rice on the side looked at Hall and looked at Hall. "Hall, what are these disgusting things to do, you don''t have any special hobbies?" With a glance at the meter, Hall directly collected the scales and prepared to have time to study it. At this time, several stone bees flew over. Hall looked at them with some doubts and immediately understood. They should be found in front of them. After collecting them, Ah Hall immediately greeted the blasted wolf and followed the stone bee. When Hall and their group led by the wasp to a few unconscious figures, the wooden wind suddenly exclaimed. "This is... people in the water village!" "Water Village?" Hall and White Star, they looked at each other, some silent wood wind they named the village, they are Mucun, are trees, these are the water villages, are they living in the water? Ok, this joke is not funny. The wooden wind investigated the situation of several people and found that they were relieved when their heads were stunned and stunned. Seeing the look of the wooden wind, Hall waved his hand and a bottle of primary treatment was lost to the wooden wind. Ignoring the doubts of the wooden wind, Hall said faintly, "Give them a drink!" The wooden wind heard the first thing, looked at the crystal clear liquid in his hand, and immediately went up to the coma. To the surprise of the wooden wind, as the liquid was poured into the population, they were awake. "Well... you are... Mufeng village chief?" Chapter 548： Water Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 548 Water Lo "You are... wooden wind patriarch?" The man who spoke was some men in their twenties. There was a redness on his forehead. At first glance, he was made up. There is only one piece of trousers that does not know what material is made. The strong and powerful thorax is exposed to the air, and it looks like a savage. He was particularly surprised when he saw the wooden wind, and then his eyes suddenly showed a surprise expression. "The wooden wind patriarch, I am Shuiluo. I have been to your village a few years ago. I don''t know if you remember me?" Water Luo? The wooden wind was puzzled for a moment, and then a figure appeared in his mind, and then he looked at the red and swollen face of Shuluo, and then he was surprised. "You are the son of the village chief?" The otter, the village head of Shuicun, is generally active on the edge of swamps and forests. A few years ago, when the otter led the team to trade, he saw Shuiluo once. However, the image of Shuluo was much stronger than it was today, so he did not think of it for a time. This person is Shuiluo. He just distinguishes from the decoration that they are people in the village. "Yes, Uncle Mufeng, I am Shuiluo! You can save my father, they..." Shuilu just wanted to say that he was going to go to his father, but if he hadnt finished, he discovered that standing next to the wooden wind Not the villagers of Kimura, but a few men who wore World of Warcraft and wore very expensive clothes. Although he does not know who Hall is, but he is certain, that is, they are definitely not in the nearby villages! What surprised him even more is that Hall, the World of Warcraft under them, because they often live in the forest, Warcraft, they have seen a lot, know that those can provoke, those who can not provoke, and the water is very clear, Hall under them These World of Warcraft are definitely not what he can provoke, but now... these Warcraft have become their mounts! "Who are they in the end? Why is World of Warcraft listening to them? What are they doing here? Why do the wooden wind village chiefs follow them? And..." Thought of this, Shuiluo looked back to the wooden wind. I saw that the wooden wind was wearing an armor. Was this the wooden wind he wore wearing animal skin clothes and holding wooden spears as weapons? The villagers of several water villages that were awakened did not speak, but they could see from their eyes that their shock was no less than that of Shuiluo. "Your father? Water smashing him has an accident? The trial target of the Dragon People''s Drake is your village?" Seeing that Mufeng took the initiative to ask his father, Shuiluo also knew that when he was not asking Hall about their identity, he quickly said what he knew. It turned out that this time it was not a trial of the dragon human dragons. Usually, they would try to reduce their going out at this time of the year, and the trials of those young dragons usually arrested a few humans and went back, but this time they actually sent them out. Not a baby dragon, but an adult dragon family. On the scale of the village, one hundred adult dragons directly blasted them! Water Luo they were defeated even without any resistance. Some villagers have long been evacuated by the leeches, and the reason why they were arrested is because they took the initiative to participate in the task of attracting the dragons to pursue the soldiers, so that their villagers have more opportunities to escape. The otter was directly arrested by the Dragon People because of the defensive tasks. "Why did they send adult dragons to attack your village this time?" Asking this is Hall. He thinks that Shuiluo should be hiding something, because he got the news from the wooden wind and the elder, since the dragon people did not directly kill these savages, but regarded them as young. The trial of the dragon, then there must be a reason for the sudden dispatch of the adult dragon human warrior. Shuiluo heard a moment, and he looked at Hall with some helplessness. He didn''t understand what identity he was here. When the wooden wind sees it, he quickly says, "Water Luo, the adult asks you what you said. You can tell what you know, don''t hide it! You know that you can be rescued this time, thanks to Hall Master!" "Hall is great?" Water Luo looked at Hall with a tight look. He didn''t think that the village head of the wooden village, the wooden village, would call the young man called Hall, apparently in the eyes of the wooden wind, Hall. The status is very high. I heard that Hall saved himself. The recommended surprise was no less than anyone. He knew that the young dragons had suddenly stunned. They must have done something, but they did not expect that the nine dragons and young dragons turned out to be. Never gone back! And killing them, it turned out to be the young, unspeakable man! "Huo...Hall Daren..." Waterloo originally wanted to ask Mufeng Hall what they were, but after seeing the eyes of the head of Warcraft, the water was suddenly chilled and the forehead suddenly appeared. A lot of sweat. "Well tell you what you know!" Seeing that Hall was not angry, the wooden wind on the side could not help but relieved. Then he quickly made a wink at Waterloo, indicating that he had to answer Hall''s question quickly. "Adults, we don''t know what is going on, but some time ago, we found something flying in the air, and then a huge explosion, and it seems that it came from the holy mountain. Then we found the dragon family. The activities began to be ordinary. The trials of the Dragon People''s Drake, which should have started only next month, started earlier. Not only that, but the trial team is more than ever! I believe the situation is also seen by the village chief. Arrived." Listening to the water Luo and mentioning himself, the wooden wind heard a nod. "Yes, the dragon dragon trial is four to six people, but this time there are nine, it seems that the dragon people have something out there. problem." When Hall heard that Shuoluo said that there was something in the air, he was sure what the situation was. Listening to Shuiluo said that it was a while ago, and with the unusual behavior of the Dragon Terran, obviously they should be arresting people and breaking from them. According to the behavior of Shuicun, it is very likely that the reason is that the water village is unlucky. However, this is Hall''s conjecture. He feels that if he wants to figure out the specific situation, then it is best to go to the water village to see if he listens to Shuluo when they are running away today, then those dragons should not have yet. Leave the village. "You said that you are responsible for driving the dragons to hunt down, then where do your people escape?" This time, Shuiluo did not hesitate and said directly, "Adults, they are east, along the swamp to the east, ready to go to the fire village to escape!" Fire Village... There will be no Tsumura and Kimura... Ok... different world Naruto? Hall''s mouth twitched a few times and looked at the expected water road. "Lead the way ahead, go to your water village!" Chapter 549： Encounter Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 549 encounter Under the leadership of Shuiluo, Hall and others who were supposed to go north should be changed to the northeast. Because Hall didn''t have time to make a saddle for them, so several of them were holding a few flame wolves tightly. Looking at the few people who are not so nervous on the back of the wolf, the rice thinks of the situation, the corner of the mouth slightly reveals a slight curvature, and the two little tiger teeth suddenly emerge. When Hall said that he would let them lead the way, they found that they were injured more or less in the water. Although Hall had given them primary treatment, it was not immediately apparent that the injured would be intact. God medicine. Seeing that there were some awkward waters and other people walking, Hall frowned, and then waved his hand, summoning a few flame wolves in the stunned expression of a few people in the water. The sudden appearance of the flame wolf was too shocking. After all, they have been breeding for generations in this place far from civilization. It is estimated that the inheritance of their ancestors was very small. After all, in this place where eating is a problem, it is important to record that civilization is far from being filled. The wood wind on the side gave them a demonstration, and they were stunned by the water wolf that looked very tall and mighty. At the beginning, they used their hands and feet to hold the fire wolf tightly. It looked like an octopus. Seeing that Hall and others shook their heads again and again, the funny appearance did not make them laugh. But now it''s a lot better. After the water Luo has adapted, he slowly let go of his hands and feet, and it seems that there is still a sense of excitement in seeing the appearance of Shuluo. With the travel of Warcraft, Hall, under the direction of Shuluo, quickly came to the edge of the forest. "Is this a swamp?" Hall looked at the so-called swamp in front of him and said nothing. I saw the big and small water pool in front of me. From time to time, there was a bubble in the water pool, and the sound of "wave wave" was emitted. A few old trees with only trunks stood alone near the waterhole, and some unknown birds flew over the swamp with a sound of ugly sound, sometimes falling on the trunk or near the pool. "Adult, this is the swamp. You don''t see the swamp is very quiet now. In fact, the more this represents the danger of this swamp!" The sound of the wooden wind just fell. The bird that was just preparing to drink water at the waterhole was suddenly attacked by a figure. It was too late to scream. As the water pool heard a sound of , the whole figure suddenly disappeared into the pool. "That is... crocodile?" Although the figure was very fast, Hall still captured the appearance of the figure, like the crocodile in the earth world. "Yes, adults, that are swamp giants, often lurking in the water pool, as long as they have the opportunity, they will not hesitate to attack, many of our villagers have been attacked by it." He is talking about Shuiluo. He looks at the already swamp, and in addition to a trace of anger, his eyes are full of fear... Hall heard the words and nodded slightly. These swamp giants were not very worried. To say that the fighting power in the water, the sawtooth crab absolutely broke the swamp giant crocodile, so he took a look and then regained his gaze. . "Go." Shuiluo heard a word, then pointed at the direction of the flame wolf under his body. The fire wolf turned his head and looked at Hall. After seeing Hall nod, he immediately took the lead and walked in that direction. For the so-called humanized action of the flame wolf, Shuiluo and others have become eccentric. After walking for about two hours along the edge of the swamp, the fire wolf in front suddenly stopped, and Hall waved and everyone stopped. "Hey!" A voice similar to a wolverine, but a voice that was lower than the voice of Ada, and the face of Shuluo and Mufeng suddenly changed. "Adult, is a slave!" The slaves, Hall has already heard the woodwind before, they are the human beings who have failed to transform the dragons, a monster that is not a dragon, and the dragons will choose some of the powerful slaves to be domesticated as mounts. The choice of slaves is very bloody, and it is already high to live in the top ten. Woodwind Their fear is not because of slaves, but the emergence of slaves represents the adult dragons and warriors nearby. They are grown up by the dragons and the young dragons born of human beings. Their fighting power is much stronger than that of the dragon people directly transformed by humans! "Encircle him, grab him!" A roar came from the forest in front of him. Hall heard the brow and couldn''t help but wrinkle. After thinking about it, he gestured to Bai Xing and others behind him. The group quickly walked toward the forest. It didn''t take long for me to come in. A loud bang came, and then it was a roar of World of Warcraft. This voice is obviously not the voice of the so-called slave, but rather the sound of a leopard Is it hunting? Hunting for Warcraft? "Hall thought for a while, decided to go and have a look. It can be heard from the sound. This battle seems to be very hot. It can make the adult dragons suffer from the loss of Warcraft. It should be a relatively powerful Warcraft." . For Hall, who is a summoner, if he can kill these Warriors while saving the Warcraft, his strength will not be strong. Let the white stars wait in the back, Hall directly patted the blasting wolf under the body, and the point of the blasting wolf meeting nodded, then the thick lower limbs slammed, and one person and one wolf rushed toward the front. ...... "Surrender! You have no way to escape!" A body of scales wrapped a large part of the body, and the dragon people who were braving the cold on their heads looked at the scarred one and the beast seriously. There are more than a dozen equally armed Dragon Terrans around him who are staring at the one person and the beast in front of them. There are still seven or eight three-meter tall monsters in front of them. I saw that these monsters were licked by a rope, and one end of the rope was in the hands of the Dragon Warriors. They were snarling and snarling at the two enemies in front of them. They are very ugly, and the head of the normal human head has now become the size of the washbasin. The mouth that does not have the slightest skin wraps forward, the **** red meat looks very disgusting, and the staggered serrations in the mouth let People shudder. If they are in the water, they will definitely call out their identity at a glance. They are the humans who have failed in the evolution of the Dragon Man. You can see how evil this evolutionary history is! Hearing the words of the man, he was surrounded by one person and one beast. "The glory of the Queen does not allow me to look at my head, especially monsters like you, don''t even think about it!" Chapter 550： round up Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 550 Roundup "The glory of the Queen does not allow me to surrender, especially if the object is a monster like you, don''t even think about it!" After the man finished this, the leopard-type Warcraft next to him opened his mouth and revealed his fangs roaring against the dragon. "Damn! You are looking for death!" The head of the Dragon Terran Warrior looked at the man with a gloomy look. If he had ordered an attempt to catch a living, he had already ordered the killing of this abominable guy. "Adult! Let me kill him personally!" A dragon man warrior stretched out his scarlet tongue and licked his lips. He took the hand of the slave and pulled it slightly. The slave who was pulled suddenly opened his mouth to the leopard. The type of Warcraft provoked a cry. The leopard-type Warcraft glanced at the slave, and it did not bark immediately. In its heart, it has already made this slave a target of killing. Once it is fought again, it must be protected while protecting the master. One greets it. The leader of the Dragon Peoples Warrior, who was headed, blinked his eyes. He looked at the man whose clothes were ruined and had many wounds. He saw that there was constant blood flowing out of his body, and his right hand was hanging aside, and it seemed that he was suffering from a small body. The injury, while the side of the Leopard-type Warcraft because of many times to rescue its owner, so many injuries and many of its owners. According to the current situation, it is obviously more difficult to force him to surrender. If it is likely to attack again, this person will die here. This is not what he is willing to see. When the leader of the Dragon People was thinking about this issue, the injured man was also bitter. His hair was scattered on both sides, and the blood flowing from the wound on his forehead ran down the hair. His deep eyes looked at the enemies in front of him, and his heart groaned. "Boss, the third child, I hope you can find the medicine, don''t let me die!" After a pause, the mans mouth tilted slightly in a curve, and the pupil of the dragons head opposite the pupil suddenly increased. He seemed to have seen the mans thoughts and suddenly shouted. "Be careful, stop him!" With the words of the leader of the Dragon People, the surrounding Dragon Terran warriors and slaves suddenly narrowed the scope of the encirclement, and there was a tendency to take him down. The man did not show his fear and saw the leopard-type Warcraft laughter beside him. "I am wronged today, and I will lift your mark before I die. When you try to escape yourself..." The mans voice just fell, the leopard-type World of Warcraft screamed, and then his eyes were reddened, and the wound on his body began to heal. Not only that, but his body suddenly became bigger. "Not good! It turned out to be violent!" This scene is too sudden, not only makes men dumbfounded, I let those dragon people warriors dumbfounded, summoning beasts suddenly violent, and violently under the premise of the summoner without order, this is very rare. When the summoner and the summoned beast are violent at the same time, the summoner can calm down through special methods. The summoner and summoned beast are at most a few days of weakness, but the summoned beast suddenly violently alone, usually only the summoned beast summoner''s mental power suddenly weakens, and summons The beast breaks off the summoner and the **** will appear. In this case, the summoning beast''s attack power will become very powerful, and the summoner will be countered, lightly injured, and seriously killed! However, the man did not appear injured in front of him, and his summoned beast was violently alone, even if the man who was the master of the summoned beast could not figure out what was going on. "Roar!" The roar sound came again from the leopard-type Warcraft mouth. The voice shook the people around him and pushed it back a few steps. A fierce and violent breath was uploaded from it. Even the leader of the Dragon Warrior felt a little depressed. . "No... it... it''s not violent... it''s going to evolve! Attack!" When the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior saw it, he immediately thought of a possibility, that is, this Warcraft may have advanced independently in a critical moment! "Advance?" The man heard the words first, then his face immediately showed a surprise expression. If this is the case, then he is likely to use this opportunity to escape the crisis. "No! Can''t let it advance to success! Come on!" The dragon man who was ready to start immediately released the rope in his hand and yelled at the slave. "Kill it! Today allows you to devour its flesh and blood!" Roar! It seems that this slave has understood the words of its owner, and suddenly screamed with excitement, then stepped on the ground and ran wildly on the ground with its powerful thighs. The whole body quickly turned to the leopard-type Warcraft that was being promoted. go with. "No... I don''t allow you to destroy its promotion!" The man also knew that this was his last chance, so he ignored the **** wounds and endured the tears caused by the wounds after the activity~www. Mtlnovel.com~ A wave of hands, a whip of mental power suddenly pulled toward the slave. After a low voice screamed, the slaves screamed again, because after being whipped by the spirit, the slaves head suddenly appeared in a short coma, and the right leg kicked into his left leg while running. It made it unstable and fell directly on the ground. Because it was too fast, it was fixed on the ground for several meters. Even more tragic is that the tongue that spit out when it was running because of excitement was actually bitten by the teeth that it closed when it fell. A scarlet tongue mixed with blood suddenly flew out and fell to the man. "Hey!" The severe pain caused the slave to make a squeaking sound, and before the man climbed up, the man hurried forward, his uninjured hand holding the sword against the head of the slave. Go on. "Bastard...helper!" The owner of the slaves did not think that it was the advantage they occupied, and even the first time to suffer was their own slave. Seeing his slave beast was stabbed in the head, he suddenly raised his big knife and cut it against the man. Although the slave is not worth the money, it is not so easy for him to get a head, because at this time, after he saw that his slave was about to be killed, he forgot the command of the leader for a time. Because things have developed too quickly, when the dragon-man warriors head back to God, the dragon''s sword is about to cut the man. "Bastard! Be alive! You can''t kill him!" When I heard the leader, the Dragon Terran Warrior was sober, but it was already late, and he thought it would be too late to close his hand. Seeing that the man is going to be hacked to death by a big knife, a black shadow suddenly appears in front of the man, a loud bang, and the dragon peoples soldiers suddenly fly out... Chapter 551： Why are you here? Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 551, How are you here? "boom!" With a loud bang, the Dragon Warrior, who had to attack the man, flew straight out and slammed into a slave, knocking the slave directly to the ground. When everyone saw it, they turned around and saw that the Leopard-type Warcraft, which was originally upgraded, actually completed the promotion in the mens crisis. Not only that, but it also repelled the Dragon Terran Warrior and protected his master. "You...have you succeeded?" The man first glimpsed and then cried out. The leopard-type Warcraft nodded, then suddenly raised his claws, and the head of the slave who was ready to climb on the ground was a step. With a bang, the disgusting head of the slave was suddenly crushed, and the red and white scattered land seemed to be more disgusting. "Bastard!" After the dragon-man fighters who climbed up saw their slaves being killed, they suddenly became angry and raised their weapons and rushed toward the Leopard-type Warcraft. The other Dragon Warriors looked back and looked at them, only to see him gloomy. Staring at the Leopard-type Warcraft and the man, he did not comment on the attack of the Dragon Warrior. When the people saw it, they still didn''t understand it. So the dragon-human warriors who took the slaves loosened the ropes, and the released slaves suddenly roared, and then they rushed toward the leopard-type Warcraft. Looking at the seven or eight slaves and the dragon-man fighters rushing in front of me, the mans heart showed a bitter smile. Can you only be here? Although his summoned beast has been promoted, he will be very happy if he is replaced by ordinary people. However, from the current situation, he can''t escape from the encirclement of the dragon people. The summoned beast can only delay the time. "Roar!" After the leopard-type World of Warcraft roared, the whole body turned into a meteor and ran to the foremost slave to hit the fly. Then one claw shot and the other slave, the leopard-type Warcraft power after promotion was greatly improved. The slaves that were shot were unable to get up for a moment, and could only scream on the ground. The Dragon Terran Warrior seized an opportunity to rush to the side of the Leopard-type Warcraft. The big knife in his hand suddenly turned from a scorpion to a scorpion, and went to the waist of the Leopard-type Warcraft. The long-term killing of the Dragon Terran Warrior quickly found the weakness of the Leopard-type Warcraft waist. He believes that as long as the waist of the Leopard-type Warcraft, even if it does not die, it will cause serious injuries. After seeing this situation, the man suddenly became anxious. His previous use of mental power to attack the slaves was already a strong end. At this time, it was very difficult for him to stand awake, not to mention using mental power to attack. The leopard-type Warcraft also screamed at the dragon people because it had just attacked a slave and had no time to recover its claws. "Hey!" The dragon''s warrior''s big knife smashed the waist of the leopard-type Warcraft. Even the back of the big knife, the leopard-type Warcraft''s direct mouth spit blood, and the whole body flew to the side. The leopard-type Warcraft in midair tumbling and fell to the ground, but because the waist had just received a heavy blow, it almost stood up and fell to the ground. Looking at the blood of the mouth, some of the trembling leopard-type Warcraft, the man suddenly glared at the Dragon Warrior. "Hey! Don''t stare at me like this, the next one is you!" The man heard the words immediately lifted the sword with the uninjured hand to the Dragon Warrior. He would not sit still, even if he died, he would have to pull back. "Roar!" The leopard-type Warcraft just wanted to come and protect its owner, but the slaves would not let it do it. They looked at the dragon-man fighters who were besieged by slaves and could not come to help. "You killed my slave! I will torture you! Just cut off your hands!" The Dragon Terran warrior who just wanted to raise a big knife against the man was suddenly interrupted by a voice. "Catch alive!" After hearing this voice, the Dragon Terran warrior grinned with dissatisfaction, but he still obeyed the command of the leader, and when he reached out, he was ready to grab the bastard. When the man saw the pupil, he suddenly increased. After biting his teeth, he raised his sword and cut it against the arm of the dragon. When the sound came, the mans sword was directly stuck on the barb of the dragons arm, and the dragon The Terran warrior''s arm has no scars at all. "Give me over!" Just as the man looked desperately close, and the claws and scales of the claws caught himself, suddenly a burst of wolf screamed from the outside. The sound seemed to be a million wolves, and everyone who couldnt help but looked back. I saw a dozen figures in the forest suddenly rushing out, directly hitting the dragon man and the slaves, and wanted to catch the mans dragon human warrior. Then he didnt know how to get back, chest. Suddenly there was a muffled sound A feeling of nausea after the pain suddenly came, and then he went straight out. Because everything happened too fast, it was almost unrecognizable. When the dragon leader wanted to direct everyone to panic, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Waiting for him to open, the white figure held his claws against his head and slammed it down. The head of the Dragon Terran warrior was scared and sweated out, and quickly raised his weapon to defend. Hey! As soon as the sound came out, the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior immediately felt a huge force from the hand. He found that he was not the opponent of this power, so he quickly used this force to relieve the power, even if Well, he was forced back by this force for a few steps before he stopped. After he stopped, it was only a white tiger-type Warcraft that was as powerful as Leopard-type Warcraft! And those who attacked the slaves and his men turned out to be a group of red devil wolves! Among them, the most shocked is not the Dragon Warrior, but the man. When he thought of suicide for a while, when he saw a sudden and sudden figure in front of his eyes, his eyes widened and his mouth opened. The whole portrait was scared. Look like it. "Hey! Dark two, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" It turned out that this man is not someone else. He is the queen of the elves to find the dark second of Long Island. He didn''t think that he would see Hall here and he was saved by him. After hearing Hall''s words, he came back and looked at Hall with an incredible expression. "Hall, how are you here?" Hall grinned and he didn''t explain the problem right away. Instead, he turned to look at the Dragon Warriors who looked at themselves after being attacked. "This will be said later, I will solve them first!" Chapter 552： Surprised dark 2 Chapter 552, surprised second For the second time, Hall was only slightly surprised, but he was not surprised. Because he just flew out of the water from the bottom of the sea, when he was flying in midair, he found an airship that fell on a distant mountainside. In combination with what he learned, they were looking for Long Island, so he immediately knew that a few of them should be on this island. Before he rushed over, he just wanted to take a fishers profit when he was fighting with the Dragon and the Warcraft, but he didnt expect to encounter the Dark II. However, after seeing the leopard-type Warcraft full of blood on his head, suddenly realized that this red figure is not the volcano cloud leopard of the dark second? When he was summoned at the time of Tieling City, he remembered that it was a sixth-class Warcraft, but now it seems that in addition to his injuries, the momentum can be compared with that of Ada. Got it? Looking at the scars on his body, one hand hangs around the dark second, Hall directly took a reagent from the space and lost it. "Hey!" Dark II received it accurately, but because of the force pulling the wound, the dark face suddenly paled a bit. Dark two white Hall, but after seeing the crystal clear liquid, did not hesitate to open and drink. The liquid just entered the mouth, and the pupil suddenly increased in the dark. He suddenly felt that the liquid had a familiar feeling, but because there was too little liquid, there was only one drop, and once it entered the mouth, it immediately turned, so he did not Have time to carefully taste what this is. However, the following situation made him a little surprised, because he suddenly felt that the pain in his body was obviously relieved. Not only that, but the place where the arm was still bleeding before began to build up, even the broken arm also had Some awareness. "This is too strong!" Dark II secretly shocked Hall''s powerful potion, and looked up to see the Hall that was facing himself. The dark second just wanted to open but was interrupted by Hall. "There is no more, this volcano cloud leopard for you!" After finishing Hall throwing another potion, this is the primary therapeutic agent added with diluted life spring water, although there is no life spring water effect, but used to give Warcraft treatment is also enough. Looking at what Dark II still wants to say, Hall continues to speak. "Okay, there is something waiting for me to finish cleaning up and say it!" The second secret heard just told Hall that these dragons are very powerful, but they have not said anything yet. He found that several large-scale Warcraft rushed directly toward the Dragon Warriors. The goal of Xiaobai is still the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior. The leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior who has seen the power of Xiaobai will not dare to touch it. He used to dodge and use the power to eliminate the power of white, and the defense will be lost. Therefore, the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior was caught by Xiaobai when he was dodging. A tail whip was drawn, and the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior was directly drawn. Fly out. On the other hand, the two violent Warcraft rushed to the Dragon Man with a strong body, basically one claw, and the scale was dropped, but the head was directly shot. Ada relies on speed and Xiaohuang to cooperate with each other. Once the Longren fighters who have been photographed fall to the ground, he will not hesitate to go straight and bite their throats. In just a few minutes, the mighty and incompetent Dragon Warrior was slaughtered in half. The former Dragon Warrior who wanted to catch the Dark II wanted to attack Ada, but was thrown to the ground by Ada, and the claws and fangs greeted him directly, with a scream. The big one just let go of its mouth, and the blood suddenly flowed out of its mouth. For a time, the remaining Dragon Man soldiers looked at Ada with fear, as if it were a demon in the abyss. Although the slaves are powerful, but under the flame wolf, there are always slaves being killed, and some slaves who want to resist are smothered by Hall, and then the flame wolf slams up, after a while, slaves The beasts all fell into the pool of blood. "Heaven! When is Hall so powerful... No... is his summoning beast so powerful? How long has this been?" For Hall''s understanding, Dark II can be said to be no less than others know. At first, he was seen by several World of Warcraft, such as Ada and Xiaohuang, and there is a small group of fire wolves. Their strength is very low. At first it was possible that the volcano clouded leopard in his hand could burst them, but now... Looking at these fierce World of Warcraft and the free-spirited Hall, the dark heart was a bitter smile, but at the same time he felt a little excited, because the more powerful Hall, the better for him. If you find a dark one and have an antidote, you may need Hall to do it. The same as he was shocked by the leader of the Dragon Terran. The situation of the Dragon People who died and injured like this today has rarely appeared. It is necessary to know that even the team that the young dragons went out to try out did not have this situation, let alone They are adult dragon warriors! Here they can be said to be a very confident race, but today, their self-confidence is broken by a group of Warcraft... No, it should be said that they are regarded as the lowest race. Looking at the dying man, the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior no longer hesitated, and biting his teeth seemed to be determined, and he took out something like a whistle and blew it up. "drop!" The high voice suddenly spread to the distance. This situation made everyone in the room stunned. Hall didn''t feel much, but the dark side was a big change. "Hall, stop him! He is summoning nearby Flying Warcraft!" The dark voice just fell, the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior suddenly laughed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ still want to stop? late! When you kill my dragon people, you must be prepared for death! Just as the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior laughed and laughed, suddenly a voice came from the side. "Dragons? Are you sure that you are a dragon? How do I feel like a lizard?" "Hey!" The second secret was a glimpse, and then he couldnt help but laugh. The dragon-man warrior''s head was so angry that his face was full of blood, and if he was not sure that he could break through the front of these Warcraft, he could not wait to tear him up. "Human, you will pay for your words!" When the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior said this, suddenly there was a high cry from afar. He suddenly looked back and waited for him to see the shadows in the sky. After that, he looked at Hall with a fierce expression. "It''s time for you to pay the price!" Chapter 553： To bully less, ask for a monthly ticket Chapter 553 is more bully "Humble servants, its time for you to pay the price!" After seeing the situation in the distance, the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior showed a fierce smile on his lips. He seemed to have seen the painful expression of Hall after they were caught. He felt that Halls screaming voice would make him feel very comfortable. He would enjoy this wonderful feeling. He has decided not to kill Hall easily, especially Hall said him. It is a hateful **** of the lizard, and he will personally let Hall know what it is to insult a great dragon. on the other hand After seeing the dark shadows in the distance, the face suddenly showed a panic expression. Regardless of whether Hall now had the upper hand, he immediately fled to the forest with the Hall. "Hall is going! This is the unique eagle bird on the island, we are not their opponents!" Although the body of the dark second took the life spring water that Hall gave him, it was impossible to recover completely in a while. Therefore, when he was in Lahore, he was surprised to find that Hall did not move, or that he did not want to escape. "Hall!" Dark two looked nervously at Hall and screamed, seeing the calm look of Hall, he bit his teeth and said. "Come on! They are not only powerful, but also a lot. We will suffer very much here!" In the dark and strange eyes, Hall gently shook his hand and said faintly. "It doesn''t matter, let''s say..." Hall said here, pointing his fingers to the front, "They have come..." The leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior saw Hall''s every move in his eyes. At the beginning, he saw that the Dark II had to pull the Hall into the forest. The brow could not help but wrinkle. The eagle and the beast were strong, but they had A short board, that is, once the prey enters the forest, their role will be greatly reduced. So he began to ask himself whether he would go up and intercept the Hall, so that the eagle birds and beasts can catch Hall. However, when I looked at the Warcraft in front of me who was no worse than myself, the idea was suddenly left behind by him. hateful! Is this so wicked human escape? Just when he was anxious, he did not expect that Hall would have rejected the idea that the dark second had to run away, and he suddenly opened his heart. "Humble servant, you are looking for a dead end." "Envy!" Just as he was secretly screaming in his heart, a scream came from behind him, and then a huge figure appeared in front of everyone. Halls who have seen the eagle birds and beasts will not be surprised. The dark ones are a bit of a hateful iron. They look at Hall and then greet his summoned volcano clouded leopard to come to the two to prepare for the final resistance. No way, Hall did not listen to him, insisted on staying here, he could not leave Hall alone to escape into the forest, so he could only stay with Hall to resist the attack of the ready-to-go hawks and beasts. "Get them!" After seeing the eagle and the beast, the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior can reach out to the Hall and Dark II in front of him and the Warcraft. The eagle bird that flies in the front immediately changes direction and rushes toward the front of the white. "Roar!" The little white roared, a wind magic spelled out from its mouth, and the wind blade rushed from the bottom to the eagle bird and beast. In the air, the eagle and the beast had a set of attacks on the ground. A rollover and swing action easily escaped the attack of the wind blade. Not only that, but it also appeared on the side of the white, and it took a few seconds to use it to give Xiaobai a lesson. "Yes, that''s it! Take care of them!" Just when the head of the Dragon Terran warrior showed a look of excitement, suddenly a figure appeared suddenly and half-empty, and it quickly rushed toward the eagle bird and beast. In order to catch the white as soon as possible, the eagle bird and beast is very fast, which means that it has no way to change its direction at this time. With a scream, the eagle and the beast were directly hit by the shadow, and with the bang, a figure crashed into the swamp. The leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior and the Dark II were shocked by the scene before them. When they returned to God, it was discovered that the black shadow turned out to be a huge golden eagle-type Warcraft! "This... is this your summoned beast?" Dark II was just beside Hall. He naturally saw his movements when the Lightning Golden Eagle appeared. He was able to summon the summoned beast so quickly. It is estimated that there is only the Holy Summoner and Hall this freak. "Damn! I didn''t think you even had a flying summoned beast!" The dragon-man warrior''s head snorted and then pointed at Hall. "Unfortunately, you only have one, I am here...what, this...this is impossible!" The leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior has not finished talking. Suddenly his pupils slammed loudly and looked at the sudden appearance in the air with an incredible expression. A large number of flying World of Warcraft, the outstretched hand can not help but tremble in the air. "Sorry... you guessed it wrong, I don''t have one end!" Hall, in the eyes of the Dragon Warrior and the second stunned, said that the seven or eight eagle birds and beasts in the air faintly said. "Get it!" The sudden appearance of hundreds of griffins not only scared the heads of the Dragon Terran warriors and the dark second, but also shocked the eagle birds and beasts that were ready to fly in the air. Some braked, some changed direction, and some turned around. The original neat formation suddenly became confused. "Roar!" Hundreds of lions screamed and swarmed, and for a time the entire sky was filled with the roar of the griffin, and the eagle bird was suddenly overwhelmed by the gryphon army. The leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior closed his eyes with pain and his last dependence was so vulnerable in front of Hall. The screams of the eagle birds and beasts quickly weakened from strong to strong, until after disappearing, he Only slowly opened his eyes, but at this time, his eyes have begun to change, Hall saw the death from his eyes. "Humble servants, our dragons will not let you go..." "Its all the same!" Hall interrupted his words disdainfully. With a wave of hand, Ah Da rushed out from behind him, and the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior was directly thrown to the ground. Then a few flame wolves rushed to bite his limbs to control him. "Since you always like to be a slave, then let you be my slave!" After talking about Hall''s eyes, under the control of his mental power, the **** rune suddenly appeared in front of him, whether it was the dragon''s head or the dark one was shocked by this moonlight rune. "This... what is this?" Chapter 544： Change "seeking a monthly ticket and subscription" Chapter 554 Changes Looking at the mysterious blood rune in front of the Hall, whether it is the dark second or the head of the dragon human warrior, the eyes are full of shocked look. Especially the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior, he did not know why, when he saw this **** rune, the color of fear in his eyes could not stop. "You... what are you going to do?" The heads of the Dragon Terran Warriors, who had never been so feared, were stuttering when they saw the **** runes that were getting closer and closer. "Oh, don''t do anything?" In the dark, I couldnt help but turn my eyes. If the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior really believes in Hall, it is estimated that he is being sold and still helping him count the money! "what!" Suddenly a few flame wolves gnawed the dragon-man warriors who were subdued by them. As he screamed, Hall''s pupils slammed loudly, and the **** runes suddenly rushed toward the heads of the Dragon Warriors. At the moment when the head of the Dragon Terran Warrior had just returned to God, the **** runes had disappeared into his mind. Seeing the darkness of the side, he seems to have thought of what Hall should do, but he did not see the specific situation, so he is not good at making a conclusion. I saw that the pupil of the Dragon Man Warrior''s head suddenly stagnated after the **** rune entered his head, as if the soul of the whole person had disappeared. The Hall on the side is staring at the Dragon Warrior, his hands are constantly marking his hands. At the beginning, it was still very slow. The second one could see one or two clearly, but as time passed, Hall''s handprints showed faster and faster, and almost disappeared. "what!" Suddenly the leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior suddenly screamed, and the blood vessels in the scales on the head were exposed one by one. The look of the cockroach made the dark volcano almost let his volcano cloud leopard start. Fortunately, he found that the dragon human warrior was suppressed by the flame wolf. The death of the dead, so he only received this thought. The dragon people warriors screamed very suddenly, and the sound was very sudden. When the dark second had not reacted, the dragon human warriors had stopped barking. Not only that, the flame wolves actually loosened the limbs of the dragon human warriors'' heads, and the dark second just wanted to remind Hall, but they saw that Hall had lost a reagent in the past. Looking at the reagent full of crystal clear liquid, the dark second immediately understood that it was the treatment agent that Hall gave him to summon the beast. However, this pharmacy is not the focus, the point is that Hall actually gave the treatment to the Dragon! "Hall, you~" The dark second has not finished yet, and suddenly a steady voice came from the head of the Dragon Terran Warrior. Thank you for your help! Young master? I go? The second dark one fell to the ground. He didn''t think that the contrast of the dragon people was so big. Before that, what was wrong with what the dragon people would do, but now? Actually called the young master to get up, where did your Dragon Mans face go? Its still very clear that the darkness of the Dragon Mans head is like this. Its because of the mysterious blood rune just now. This also confirmed the speculation he had just made! He did not expect that Hall would have such a strange magic. "Introduce yourself!" Of course, Hall also saw the appearance of the darkness. In fact, he did not want to display this ability, but because it is the base of the Dragon Terran, if he wants to be less passive here, then he will understand the Dragon Man. Detailed situation. Know yourself and know that this is responsible for yourself! After the Dragon Terran Warrior drank the reagent, this was respectful. "Young Master, my name is Jun Jun, the captain of the Dragon Terran Patrol!" The leader of the Dragon Terran Warrior, the captain of the Dragon Terran Patrol, said all he knew under the powerful ability of the Scarlet Rune. It turned out that he was one of the patrol captains of the Afghan Acropolis defense force, and twenty of his men had been completely killed by Hall. The purpose of their coming out this time was to capture the darkness of the elves, and the reason for destroying the water village was that they felt that it was possible to hide in the dark second, but they did not think that after the water village was destroyed, they did not find the dark two, and then expanded When the range contracted, I encountered an accident. When Hall came over, they were when they rounded up the Dark II. After seeing the dark nod, Hall just wanted to continue asking, but he heard a terrified voice behind him. "Adults are careful! That is the captain of the Dragon Terran patrol. He is very strong, hehe..." The voice of the speech was suddenly interrupted, and everyone looked back and found that the wooden wind that was sitting on the blasted wolf. At this time, the wooden wind and the water Luo were a little dumbfounded to look at the bodies of the dragon people and slaves in the same place, and the lions in the sky full of flying figures, they felt that their thinking could not keep up with them. What the eyes see. "Heaven...this... are these adult dragon warriors? Are they all dead? And, in the sky...what is it?" Hall ignored their shock and did not continue to ask about the issue of the army. Instead, he waved away most of the surrounding Warcraft, leaving only his own mounts and the gryphons that suppressed the hawks and beasts. "White Star, you have to trouble you!" White Star? The second secret was a glimpse of the first, then looked in the direction of Hall''s speech, only to see a beautiful woman sitting on a blast of wind and wolf slowly came over. White Star nodded to the dark two points, and then in the dark second stunned eyes, all the hawks and beasts that helped Hall to be suppressed on the ground were conquered after the last one, The white star''s face was not so pale, and the body shape almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Hall had already prepared for it. When the white star swayed, he immediately supported her and took out the spring water from the space and gave it to her. Naomi quickly and anxiously screamed, if she was now tied to the back of the blasted wolf by her seat belt, she really had to go to the white star. "your Highness!" "Princess?" For the name of the meter, the dark face can not help but change, how come out a princess out? White Star waved at the meter and gestured that he had nothing to do. It was just excessive use of mental power. However, after drinking the spring water given by Hall, his friend was so dizzy and his face began to rosy. "Hall, it seems that your experience during this time is not much worse than us!" For the change of Hall, the dark two deep experience, the first few of them could kill a small ant, and now they have grown to the point of letting him look up... Make people feel good... Chapter 555： Cause "The last 2 days, ask for a monthly ticket" Chapter 555 Reasons Hall''s strength has risen too fast, and the fast dark second has not responded. Watching Hall put the eagle birds and beasts back into space, and the dark heart couldn''t help but give Hall the evaluation of two words - metamorphosis! After packing up the battlefield, under the proposal of Hall, the people left here. After all, the movement here is too big, so it is not good to attract more dragons. After entering the forest, Hall released the stone bee alert, and then asked about what happened during the second time. There was no concealment in the dark, and they talked about the experience of returning from Tieling City to the dark forest and then arriving from the dark forest. It turned out that after they sent Nosia back to the Elves, they learned that even if they used the moon spring water of the Elves, it was only after the news that the toxins in the body of Princess Nossia did not develop so fast. He felt responsible for this. If he had to listen to Noah''s words and help Hall to deal with the city owners of Tieling City, Nosia would not be attacked by secrets without anyone guarding. For the betrayal of the Dark Four, no one is more distressed than the Dark One. They have been training together since childhood. The elves have a long life. Dont look at the dark ones. They are only 30 years old. You must know that this 30-year-old is in accordance with The algorithm of the elves is calculated. If it is calculated according to the life of human beings, it is not thirty years old, but three hundred years old! This is also why the Elves will oppose the root cause of the love of the people and human beings, because the Lord who suffers and grieves for a lifetime is the elf side. As soon as they heard from the Druid Master Adelaide, the antidote may be in Long Island, so the three of them, after seeking the consent of Her Majesty the Queen, resolutely took hundreds of Shadow Guards to find the Gnomes. The relationship between the Goblin and the Elves was not bad. After receiving the information from the Elf Queen, they immediately prepared an aircraft for them. Because the requirements of the Elf Queen were too sudden, the Goblin prepared for a month to get the modified aircraft. They then set off on the modified airship to the East China Sea. They attacked a month ago and then landed on the island. In the following month, they have been playing guerrilla warfare with the suddenly appearing dragons and hawks and beasts, but after all, this is the enemy base camp, and the people they bring are constantly being killed and caught. Not long ago, when they escaped, they encountered a large number of dragons and people who were hunted down. At this time, the second secretly proposed to come out alone to attract the attention of the dragon people. Then the second accidental ran to the vicinity of Shuicun. I didnt think that the dragon people who had followed the traces had directly destroyed the water village. The second couldnt help but kill a few people who had rescued some water villages. It was because of him. Exposing the whereabouts, then there is today. After the water Luo heard this, his eyes suddenly turned red. He did not expect that the culprit in the village where the village would be attacked by the Dragon people was actually the second. Thinking of this, he suddenly clenched his fist and looked at the dark eyes with a hint of hatred. When the wooden wind heard this, he had already come to the side of the water, and saw the appearance of the water, he did not know what he was thinking. Shuluo suddenly felt his shoulders patted and turned his head angrily, but found that the person who shot himself turned out to be a wooden wind. He just wanted to say something but was shattered by the wooden wind. "Shuiluo, you don''t mistake the object. Our enemy is the dragon race. This is an inevitable fact! Even if there is no such thing as darkness, there will be other things in the future. The most important thing now is to look at the adult." You also see the power of adults. If you have him, your father should have hope!" Shuiluo is not a fool. He is naturally clear and right. He knows that there is nothing wrong with the wooden wind, so even if he is unhappy with the secret of the dark, they can only crush the teeth and swallow the stomach. Seeing the emotion of Shuluo slowly calming down, Mufeng understood his shoulder again. ...... "You mean, when you came out, you were not attacked by the sea? Did you encounter seabirds? Just being attacked when you arrived near here?" Dark II looked at Hall with some doubts. He didn''t understand why Hall was so surprised. "Well, that''s it. We have been searching here for a long time in the East China Sea. We have never met the islands, nor have you encountered the seabirds you said. But after approaching here, this was attacked by hawks and beasts and forced to land on the island. It is our luck and our misfortune!" For the second sentence of the second secret, Hall couldn''t help but roll his eyes, and suddenly he paused. "You have not been attacked by the Naga people, it is already very lucky!" "Naga? Why are they attacking us? We have not gone to the sea." When I heard the words of Dark II, Hall confirmed that it was that they did not know what they had after leaving the continent of Allen. So Hall didn''t ask too much. He said it directly after the departure of them. The second secret was still listening to the story, but after hearing the rebellion of the Nagas and the Naga, attacking the dark forest, he suddenly stood up in surprise. . "What? Is Hills rebellious? Is Wang Cheng besieged?" For a dark face that was shocked, Hall waved his hand to indicate that he was less than and then urging the next thing to say something bit by bit. After hearing that Hall said that he came from the sea, he suddenly looked at him with a big eye. Although he did not go to the bottom of the sea, he also knew how difficult it was to come from such a far place. Until now, the heart that complained to Hall in his heart disappeared. Although Nosia was poisoned because of Hall, but people can do this, can you still have any accusations? "It turned out to be the case. When we left, it was estimated that the Naga people were still preparing, so this did not immediately start with us, because they knew that once we came near here, we could not escape the hunter and death of the eagle birds and beasts. No wonder!" Not to mention, although the speculations of the Dark II are not 100% correct, they are not much different. The Naga people at that time did mean this. Also, several military leaders at the time were in meetings and did not get near the East China Sea. The Naga of the news asked Sears, and they learned that after they heard about the news of Long Island, they ignored it. Because they know, dark ones, they are looking for a dead end! Sure enough, in the end, like the Naga people, the airship was attacked by the hawks and beasts. As soon as they passed the life of the dragon people... Chapter 556： He is a bad guy Chapter 556, he is a bad guy After learning about Hall''s actions during this time and the purpose of the mermaid princess appearing here, the dark II ignored Hall''s squinting expression and went straight to the noblest ritual of the elves. . "Thanks to the help of His Royal Highness, the elves will remember this kindness!" White Star smiled a little and gave a ritual. "Mr. Dark does not have to be polite. This action is also purposeful. Then we have to work together." The white star is very talkative, and when he comes down, the dark one can''t help but nod. After learning about the situation of Dark II, Hall asked why the army wanted to arrest them. Qi Jun is already a blood slave to Hall, so he won''t have any hint of concealment for Hall. After listening to the words of the army, the dark second could not help but swear a "bastard." It turns out that in the Dragon People, the Master is very rare. It is estimated that one of the 100 successful Dragons who have been transformed has already achieved very good results. Among the arrested people, human beings have the least chance of being converted into mages, followed by the seas, which is why the eagle birds and beasts have recently arrested them when they saw the seas. The appearance of the elves led the dragons to see miracles. The ten elves were successfully transformed into dragons, and five of them were masters. This result made the top of the dragons a shock. This is also why the Sui Army did not directly kill the Dark II in that situation, but the reason to capture him. "After the transformation of the Dragon Terran, is there a way to change back to the original?" This is the second secret, his eyes fixed on the army, trying to hear the answer he expected from his mouth. However, the answer of the army still disappointed him. The words ''can''t make the dark face change greatly. If he knew that Zhai Ze is already a Hall, he would like to call his volcano clouded leopard to kill this bastard. go with. "Okay, now that things have happened, then our goal now is to find them as soon as possible and avoid such things from happening." In the second secret, he nodded. He also knew that he was just doing nothing to help him. Finding the dark one is the most important thing at present. Hall just wanted to talk, but he heard the water Luo Road on the side. "Adult, our village..." When Shuluo said this, he said it was hard to say, because he knew that he had no reason to ask Hall to do so. He thought that Hall would go directly to Shuicun to rescue his father and the tribe. After I heard that they were going to find the squad of those comrades in the dark, this was in spite of their own identity and eagerly raised his thoughts. Hall and others heard a sudden glimpse of the words, but they did not have time to open their mouths, but they heard the sound of the wooden wind. "Water Luo, shut up! Adults have their own ideas, it is not the time you are teaching adults how to do it!" "I..." After the water Luo was scorned by the wooden wind, his face could not help but change. He wanted to justify what he found, but he found that the wooden wind was giving his own eyes. Waterloo just remembered that Hall was not an ordinary person. If he was angry, he would These people are not his opponents. When the wooden wind saw the water, he closed his mouth and stopped talking. He couldn''t help but feel relieved, and then quickly explained to Hall. "Adult, Shuiluo is not sensible, he..." Mufengs words have not been finished, and the darkness on the side suddenly interrupted him. "Yes, the water village is implicated because of my business, so I can''t see you die!" "You..." Shui Luo''s eyes widened and looked at the dark second. He didn''t think that the dark second actually helped him to talk at this time. For a time, his throat was itchy and he swallowed. "Oh!" Their every move was seen by Hall. He had already thought about it before. The village must go. The rescue is the second. He needs to arrest some dragons because he thinks There is such a team of dragons around, which can have unexpected effects. "Pick up, get ready to go to Shui Village, Shuiluo Road!" When I heard Hall speak, Shuiluo suddenly rejoiced and quickly yelled at Hall. "Thank you, I will lead you." The dark second wound has recovered more than half of the life spring water, so he refused Hall''s summoned beast and sat alone on the volcano clouded leopard. Soon, a multi-racial team led by Hall continued to walk towards Shui Cun. ...... The water village is not far from here, which is why the dark second did not take long to catch up after the raid of the Longren people to rescue the villagers. Soon a few stone bees flew to Hall, and Hall stopped the crowd. "There is a situation ahead, Shuiluo, where should it be your village?" Water Luo nodded, looking at the place where the forest was smoky in front of the forest, and nodded his teeth. "Adult, that''s there." Hall heard the words no longer hesitating, and said to the side of the army, "You go to inquire about the situation, and conditionally lure some Dragon Warriors back, when we hit an ambush." Regarding Hall''s order, Qi Jun did not hesitate to agree. He looked at the squadron who had made some wounds on himself and ran to the village. "Hall, you are sure this army..." Didn''t finish the conversation, he knew that Hall''s cleverness naturally understood what he was going to say. The magic of controlling others is not seen before, but the **** rune is second to confirm that he is indeed the first to see. He felt an evil atmosphere from which **** runes. If he didn''t know Hall''s personality, he almost thought that Hall was the Mozu. However, what he does not know is that blood stasis is originally a secret method of the blood family in the Mozu, and the elves are all races that love nature, so it is a natural resentment for this kind of magic. Hall smiled and said, "Don''t worry Nothing." Seeing that Hall is not willing to say in front of everyone, the dark second did not say anything. After nodding, he and Hall together found a place to start ambushing. This is a relatively empty place, suitable for flying Warcraft''s raid, looking at the immediate environment, Hall nodded with satisfaction. The Mi La, who was behind the white star, took a look at the corner of the white star and secretly said it under the eyes of the white star. "Princess, I think Hall is getting worse and worse. It will be terrible for the Dragons to come here for a while." White Star accidentally glanced at the meter, did not understand what she wanted to say, just wanted to talk, but Mi said the latter words. "Princess, we have to be careful with Hall in the future. He is a big bad guy, otherwise he will not know if he is suffering." After listening to White Star, she couldnt help but glance at her. She couldnt help but smile. "You have suffered so many times, now you know what?" "Well! So he is a bad guy." Chapter 557： acting Chapter 557 Acting The most beautiful but the sunset But at this time in a village in the forest, the people in the village were not in the mood to appreciate the distant forest covered by the setting sun. A group of fierce dragon-human warriors are using a special branch to tie a group of ragged clothes, dark skin, and hordes with fears in several rows. Each row is about ten people. One section of the branch is tied to the neck of the savage, and the other end is tied to an arm-like stick. As a result, ten people only need a dragon warrior to guard, this has to say, The wisdom of the Dragon People is still quite high. One of the middle-aged men with obvious redness and bruising on his face was the most conspicuous. He was not **** like everyone else, but was separated and separated by a dragon warrior. His red and swollen face was full of crusted blood, and the wrinkled old face slowly gushed into his heart after seeing the bundled figures. "Is this the day to die in my water village?" The middle-aged man who laments is not someone else. He is the father of Shuiluo. As a leader who is far away from Allen''s mainland and shoulders the village with his villagers, he always tells himself that he must be careful not to be destroyed by the Dragon. Therefore, every once in a while, he will move the village, and during the period of the trial of the Dragon Terran, he will try to exclude the investigators and explore the news of the dragon race. Not only that, he will often cooperate with several other villages. Although their ancestors had been beaten several times because of the problems of the country, they have been united since the emergence of the dragon race. Therefore, although these years have been very difficult, but survived. However, today there is a problem. The adult warriors of the Dragon People directly attacked their village. His son fled in the other direction in order to attract the attention of the Dragon people. However, he did not think that the Dragon Terran had even helped the eagle and the beast. Looking at the eagle birds and beasts staring at them with sharp eyes, the otter couldn''t help but sigh again. But just now, there are a group of about ten such eagle birds flying away from here. Seeing that direction seems to be the direction of their son''s escape, the watery heart suddenly anxious, he worried that his son will be like the dragon people like them. When I caught it, the whole village was really over. Just as he sighed, suddenly there was a commotion outside, and the water was suddenly tightened. He was worried that his son had been arrested, so he quickly looked up and looked over there. Only when he saw the coming person, his eyes widened and his mouth opened. The shocked and excited heart could not be calm for a long time. "Not a water Luo? It is an injured Dragonman captain! God! Who can actually hurt him like this?" The otter looked stunned and looked at the scales in front of him, revealing red flesh and blood, one hand and even a dragon man warrior hanging down. The appearance of the injured Dragon Terran warrior not only surprised the otters but also other dragon-human warriors. One of the dragon-man fighters, who were significantly taller than the other Dragon Warriors, gloomyly walked in front of the wounded Dragon Warrior. "What happened to you? Jun Jun? Your men are there? Those eagle birds and beasts?" It turns out that this injured Dragon Terran warrior is not someone else. It is the Dragon Warrior who was controlled by Hall with blood stasis. Before his injury, he was cured by the agent given by Hall. Now half of his misery is made by himself, and the other half is he. Looking at the tall Dragon Warrior who walked in front of him, Yan Juns face showed a trace of sad expression. "The centurion grows up, we... we met the ambush of the elves..." After waiting for the army to finish, the dragon people who he called the centurion suddenly screamed. "What? Elf? Where did you meet?" They came out this time to arrest the elves who fled, but they did not expect to find out after the water village was destroyed. He just thought about how to return to the commander, and now he got the news of the elves. However, he did not act rashly. From the situation of the army, the strength of the other side is not worse than them. They are also the soldiers of the 20 dragons, the slaves and the hawks and beasts, but now they only have A squadron fled back, which forced him to pay attention to this group of elves. "In the vicinity of the swamp! We met them just after they appeared. It seems that they are fleeing, so I called the eagle and the beast to help, but I didn''t think..." The army was very talented in acting, and the expression on his face made his old boss unable to see a trace of fake ingredients. He saw that the dragon man, the centurion, spit out a word. "Say!" "Yes, the centurion grows up! We could have defeated those elves, but then the swamp giants in the swamp suddenly attacked us. The elves caught their own chance to attack us, so we lost, but they were also The swamp giant crocodile attacked and the loss was not small." "Swamp giant crocodile? They even attacked our Dragons in groups?" For the swamp giant crocodile, the centurion is no stranger. They have long lived in the swamp. They usually act alone. He is the first to hear such a large-scale action as the army said. "Well, the centurion grows up, I guess it is a lot of blood to make them riot, so it will be like this." For the explanation of the army, the centurion nodded slightly, although there are still some places that can''t be understood, but he knows that it is not the time to say this. "How did you get back? Other people?" Qi Jun knows that now is the key time If the explanation is not clear, then it will fall short. "The centurion grows up, please rescue my soldiers quickly. After we broke out from the swamp giant crocodile, the elves quickly caught up with us because I was too hurt by the swamp giant crocodile, so I will come back for help, others. People are organizing defenses against the elves in the forest. I believe that as long as we are faster, they will never escape." The centurion heard the meditation for a while, his eyes were on the squadron for a while, and the squadron was slightly trembling. He felt that his heart seemed to be seen by the centurion. Fortunately, this gaze did not last long. When the army was unable to hold on, the centurion said loudly to the people around him. "One, two, and three teams will leave with me, and the four teams will leave with these slaves!" After saying this, the centurion said that the army was faint. "lead the way!" Chapter 558： what are you doing Chapter 558 What do you do The centurion did not notice that when he said the word ''departure'', the corner of the armys mouth showed a slight smile... The otters also heard the dialogue between the dragon people. For those elves, he also knows today, because they, adult dragon warriors, will attack their village. Although he was somewhat dissatisfied with the elves, his heart was slightly better after seeing the dragons in front of the elves. Looking at the Dragon People''s team that kept leaving, the otter still wanted to see a few more eyes, but the twenty dragon-man warriors who got orders from the side rudely pulled the water and marched toward the north. Knowing the villagers of the water village after they were taken away, the entire team was filled with a sad and fearful mood. Some women and children even cried, but they were greeted by the ruthless whipping of the Dragon Warriors. ...... on the other hand In a small open space in the forest, Hall and his party are waiting here, and the area around the open space is destroyed by Hall, making it an illusion of fighting. The bodies of some Dragon Terran warriors were placed around, making a look of being killed when they fled. As the sun sets, the sky is slowly covered by a black curtain. Nami stretched out his hand and patted it on his arm. He suddenly screamed, but the dark mosquito ran away before the meter started. "Damn... these are the stinky mud... so many mosquitoes are attracted!" Seeing that Mi Mi looked uncomfortable, Hall shook his head in a funny way, because she was the reason why the sea was discovered by the eagle and the beast, so she had to smear the black stink with her brother again. mud. However, it seems that this black mud has a lot of effects, including the recruitment of mosquitoes. Seeing Hall''s grinning look at himself, that rice hated it. White Star shook his head and shook his head. She was already eccentric about the strange movements that happened from time to time. Just when Nami still wanted to say something, the picture on the side slammed the meter. That meter was slightly stunned, but when she found that Hall and others lowered her body slightly to make her body better hidden, she knew that the Dragon Terran Warrior had arrived. Thinking of this, she also ignored the nasty mosquitoes and concealed behind the figure. The calm forest suddenly came with a burst of hawks and birds. Through the sky above the forest, Hall found that no less than twenty eagle birds were flying over the forest. "coming!" Everyone secretly said something, I saw a group of figures holding torches in the distance. Through the torches, Hall, they could vaguely see a group of dragon-man fighters shining in the fire. These Dragon Terrans are the same as the adult dragons. As can be seen from the torches, there are at least 50 dragons and warriors. According to the information given by the army, it is estimated that this is more than half of the Dragon Terrans who attacked the village. One of the dragon-man fighters who are obviously taller than others should be the top leader of the team, the Dragon Man Centurion. I saw that his entire figure was very prominent under the fire, and a double-edged knife that was taller than him was easily held in his hand, giving a brave feeling. "right here?" The centurion''s face looked a little gloomy and looked at the dead body in front of him. Especially after seeing that most of them were killed behind, his face became more and more blue. For the Dragon Terran, bloodthirsty and their nature in battle, weak emotions must not appear on them. What he saw this time, his own men actually fled, and the appearance of being slaughtered from behind, how could he have received such stimulation. However, he has not had time to open his mouth. "No! How could this be! Before they left, they were still desperately resisting the attack of the Elves. They were all heroic warriors. It was absolutely deliberately made by those hateful elves!" The voice of the army was very loud, and even the Hall hidden in the side of them heard them clearly. When Hall heard this, his mouth twitched a little. "How could I not find out that this squadron would be acting so much? If he waited for the war, would he let him specialize in acting?" Tucao is going to the sputum, but Hall also knows that this is in disguise and tells himself that he is ready, but this method is overdone. After the centurion heard the roar of the true feelings of the army, he swallowed back when he wanted to swear. He waved his hand to the side of his hand. Soon, more than 20 dragon-man fighters walked toward the bodies. After a preliminary inspection, it was determined that after the absence of a live mouth, the dragon human warriors present at the scene became very ugly, and not only that, their eyes began to redden. After hearing the rewards of his men, the centurion decided to first pick up the corpses of these men. After all, let the body of the dragon warriors become the food of the beasts. This is an insult to the dragon people. "Pack up, leave after ten minutes!" After hearing the order, the Dragon Terrans immediately acted. In addition to the remaining 20 squadrons of more than 20 Dragon Warriors, the remaining Dragon Warriors began to help organize the corpses of these comrades. Just when the centurion turned his gaze to the side and the screaming army was eager to say something suddenly a scream of screams came, and then several screams of the Dragon People warriors came. "what happened?" Suddenly, this scene made the Dragon people not react. The centurion hurriedly turned around and saw that two huge devil bears were flying to the dragon people who were preparing to pack their bodies. Not only that, but I dont know when there are more than 20 demon wolves. Five of them are gray, and the rest are all red. A pair of green eyes gives them a feeling of oppression at this moment. "How did it happen? Prepare to meet the enemy... Kill... Ah!" When the centurion had just raised his double-edged knife in preparation for the attack command, suddenly a sharp blade stabbed in from his armpit and stabbed Go inside his chest. Here is the place where the Dragon Man''s defense is relatively fragile, and only those who are most familiar with them will hit it. The weapon on the hands of the centurion fell to the ground because of this sudden assassination. When he turned back, he saw a person he did not want to see. "! What do you do!" Chapter 559： Shocked people "seeking a monthly ticket" Chapter 559 Shocked People "! What are you doing?" As a roar sounded from the mouth of the centurion, all the Dragon Warriors couldn''t help but look back. I saw that my centurion was actually stabbed into the chest from the armpit with a sharp sword, and the blood continued to flow down the hilt. "what!" The centurion suddenly screamed, grabbed the sharp sword and then turned a fierce one. The tail behind him shook like a whip toward the head of the army. The army seems to have expected this for a long time, so after he stabbed the centurion, the whole person was ready to retreat. "", the squadron escaped the tail of the centurion, and looked at the dragon-man warrior who had been surrounded by the sullen centurion, as if he had just done a trivial thing. Only. "Hey!" The centurion took out the sword, but the pain caused by the wound, his eyes looked at the army, and he just wanted to talk, and suddenly he saw the army suddenly laughed at himself. The smile gave him the feeling that he was laughing at him, and he was so angry that he grew trembled. "Why! Youjun! Why do you do this!" The centurion was not angry because he was injured. He was angry with the purpose of the army. In his view, the Dragon Man is the highest race in the world. He believes that under the leadership of the Dragon God, the Dragons will control the continent and let all races surrender to their claws. However, there are cases of betrayal of the tribes, which is unacceptable to him no matter what. The army did not immediately answer the centurion, but took advantage of this opportunity to rush toward a dragon human warrior. Between the dragon and the warrior''s mistakes, the right hand became a paw and directly caught the dragon''s throat. Because his movements were too sudden, only the centurion alone noticed that he wanted to stop, but it was because the wound pulled him a step slower. With a scream of screaming, the centurion looked up and saw that he had already caught the dragon human warrior in his hand, which dragon-human warriors spear was in his hand, and the dragon The Terran Warrior is directly paralyzed by limbs. "Hey! Give me a kill..." The centurion who angered and attacked the heart immediately issued an order to kill him. No matter what reason the squadron started to attack his own people, this time is not the time to pursue this. What he wants to do is to seize the squadron first, and the rest are all tell you later. But at this time, a roar of World of Warcraft came, and the centurion stunned a cold sweat. He heard this sound and he remembered it. He was facing a group of Warcraft like a wolf. "One or two teams intercepted Warcraft, and the three teams waited for an opportunity to move. After finishing the traitor, they slowly strangled these Warcraft! We have many people..." The words of the centurion have just been finished. Suddenly a snoring sound came out of the forest. It can be heard from the source of the sound. It seems that another group of Warcraft did not know what type it is. "Are we rushing into the territory of Warcraft?" Thinking of this, the centurion''s face could not be changed. For this forest, he was still somewhat jealous. When he thought of it, he immediately waved. "Tear the fire oil, illuminate here!" Although their sights are not greatly affected by the night, long-term adventures let him know that fire can make Warcraft a fearful heart, and here is the forest, as long as the fire is together, you can escape from this fire. Here. "Yes, Centurion!" After hearing the orders, several dragon-man fighters threw a few bags that did not know what was made, and then they threw them into the forest glade. Then a torch was thrown over and the fire suddenly appeared in the forest. As the flame that suddenly popped out had a strong tar smell in the flame, the Hall of Hidden in the side screamed. "oil?" Asked about this familiar taste, Hall had some emotions for a while, and he did not expect to encounter something like oil here. The raging fire illuminates most of the nearby forests. The flames should be a weapon to clean the night and bring fear to people, but it depends on the specific situation. As the fire illuminates around the forest, the centurion sees the source of the groaning sound. Not only the Dragon Terran warriors, but even the wooden winds of them, including the darkest known to Hall, have been shocked. I saw a red-hot figure appearing around the forest, some of which actually flew in the air, and the original red-hot figure was even more shocked by the visual impact of the fire. "Heaven! How is it so much? Are these all the summoned beasts of adults?" Shui Luo found that his day''s shock was catching up with the sum of his previous ones. "What happened to Hall in the end? If he had these Warcraft, he didn''t need the boss to shoot it. It can be easily solved with these Warcraft." Dark II quietly glanced at Hall, for His great change, the dark one is the most amazing one. "I didn''t think he had Warcraft... It seems that as long as he gives him room to grow, he will definitely become a hegemon-level existence." Bai Xingmei stared at Hall, if he didn''t know that he went up and asked Hall. I will tell myself that White Star really wants to catch him and ask ''What else do you have? I don''t know. The appearance of thousands of fire ants has been too shocking, not only to make the centurions, they are very nervous, but also to let Baixing, these people have some new understanding of Hall ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but if They are a little bit. These fire ants are just one tenth of the things they control. They don''t know what they think. The appearance of the fire ant army made the centurion immediately have a decision. He took out a special whistle and blew it. Soon, more than twenty eagle birds and animals that he brought this time appeared in the sky above the forest. He knows that it is more difficult to escape from the current situation, but he must tell the top of the dragon people what happened here. Only by letting Gao know this, can he reduce the loss of the Dragon. "A few of you followed the eagle and the beast to go back and told the situation here to tell the grown-ups that the enemy is very dangerous." Although the centurion does not know how these Warcraft appeared, there is also why the army suddenly rebelled and attacked himself, but he knows that this time the enemy is very unusual, as long as the above is taken seriously, I want to find out the reason and Not too difficult. Just as several dragon-man fighters caught the claws of the eagle-birds flying down, ready to escape from here before the Warcraft army, suddenly several figures appeared suddenly, and the eagle smashed the eagle birds and beasts here. The ground... Chapter 560： kill Chapter 560 kill More than 20 eagle birds and beasts cut through the sky with a burst of handsome air in front of everyone, although the following World of Warcraft is a lot, bears, wolves and tigers are the king of the forest, but they are not afraid. Because in the air, they are the king! However, this group of self-righteous kings, just now, they were slammed to the ground by a group of flying World of Warcraft who did not know when it appeared. As each eagle bird and beast was smashed to the ground, a loud rumbling sound came to everyone''s ears. They have not seen this because they have already seen this situation. The centurion warriors, with each eagle bird and beast hitting the ground, their eyes could not help but twitch, waiting for the last eagle bird and beast to carry the dragon human warrior underneath it to the ground. There was a strange silence on the scene. At this time, no one spoke. At one time, only the screams of the eagle and the beast and the creaking sound of the flame burning in the forest. "How...how could it...how did they appear..." Not to mention other dragon-man fighters, even the centurions heart has become somewhat broken. Looking at the griffins that suddenly attacked the eagle and the beast, and at this time arrogantly put the eagle and the beast to the paw, the face of the centurion became more and more difficult to look. At this time, several figures slowly came out of the darkness, and when he saw the coming, the pupil suddenly widened. "Human? Mermaid? Elf?" Looking at the strange team composed of multiple races, the Dragon Man Centurion did not understand where the scene was estimated to be designed by them, but what he did not understand was why there were so many Warcraft. "Let''s get it! You have no chance of winning! My master will consider forgiving you as appropriate!" At this time, the army suddenly opened his mouth, and his words were the same as dropping into the ice water in the rolling oil, so that all the dragons were dumbfounded. "Master? A dragon human warrior actually called human beings as the main person!?" After the shock, the Dragon Terran warriors were angry. Their **** eyes stared at the army and they could not wait to unload him. Qi Jun did not care about the angry eyes of these Dragon Terrans. Not only that, but he continued to speak out. "You have no hope, not just you, all the dragons will surrender to the master''s feet." Uh When Hall heard this, he couldnt help but touch his nose. He said that he cant really do this at the moment. Because of his mental strength, he estimates that it is very good to control up to one hundred dragons. As for letting All the Dragon Warriors are ups and downs, and it seems that there is no small difficulty for the current Hall. It seems that I feel the gaze that I stared at. Hall didn''t have to think about it and knew that it was the gimmick of the meter, so I recommended turning around and looking at the faintness of the meter. "I really didn''t explain this, whether you believe it or not, I believe it anyway." Bai Xing and others couldnt help but glance at Hall, and it is estimated that he can say this. "Hey!" The centurion screamed directly, holding the sword in his hand and slashing at him. "You are the shame of the Dragon People! The Dragon Man has only one master, that is the Dragon God!" Although the Long Renzu centurion was stronger than the Lieutenant Army, his actions were much slower than before due to the injury, because the Lieutenant Army easily escaped the attack of the centurion. And just as he still wanted to continue the attack, a scream of screams suddenly came, and he suddenly looked down at the sound. I saw that I didnt know when my own men were actually thrown at this moment. Others are struggling to struggle in the red figure. The reason why they use struggles is that they have really been very hard. In front of the fire ants, these dozens of dragon-man fighters were quickly swallowed up by the red figure, in just a few minutes, In addition to the centurion, the other Dragon Warriors disappeared into the red figure. "Hey! Bastard! I want to kill you!" The white centurion who greeted the roaring centurion saw that it suddenly appeared next to him like a phantom, not waiting for the centurion to react, and smashing him at one end. Yan Juns sharp eyes, a sneer, looked at the centurion who had vomited blood and smashed into the corner of the mouth. After a second, the centurion flew directly into the red figure, and soon, the screams came, and then It disappears quickly in the fire ant colony... ...... "Princess, what do you say that Hall has been sitting for so long? There are princesses, you are not? Are you consuming this problem?" Nami looked worried and looked at the white star whose face was slowly recovering. Just now, White Star helped Hall to use her special ability to conquer the more than 20 eagle birds and beasts. Seeing the darkness of this scene has become accustomed, he knows that Hall is a metamorphosis, and he will never treat him as a normal person in the future. At the same time, he was very wronged in his heart. Why did he summon the teacher at the same time, and Hall has this ability? Is this the benefit of spiritual talent? "It''s okay, although it''s a bit tired, but after taking the agent from Hall, it doesn''t matter now." Although the white star said it doesn''t matter, but that meter is still a bit indignant. When I just wanted to say something, I suddenly saw the fire ant group split up, and the object of her condemnation was coming out from inside. "Let''s clean up, we are ready to go." After saying that Hall waved, in addition to the World of Warcraft, the surrounding World of Warcraft disappeared, together with the dragons and hunters of the fire ant group, as if they had not appeared. Everyone knows that Hall is a secret to this guy There are a lot of things that make them get used to, so now that I see this situation, everyone has no more surprised expression. Are the Dragon Terrans really swallowed up by fire ants? Actually not, they were all taken up by Hall with **** techniques and put into space. It is not that Hall does not want to tell them, but it is not clear at a time. Just when Hall solved the problem of going to the village, a group of more than 60 people were lurking in a hill. These people are wearing standard armor, with a beautiful sword hanging around their waists. Most people carry an arrow behind them, and their left hand is holding a long bow and a right hand. Lee Arrow, facing the team walking slowly ahead. A figure came over and suddenly said, "Boss, don''t you? I saw, there are no other people nearby." The man who was called the boss looked at him and looked at the team in front of him. "kill!" Chapter 561： Kill Chapter 561 killing The swamp in the darkness seems a bit desolate, the starry sky in the night sky, and a glimmer of silver on the moon covers the earth, giving a illusion of peace and harmony. The fireflies in a short grass glowed from time to time, and suddenly a footstep stepped down, causing the fireflies to fly around. This is a team that is marching. The leader is a dragon-man fighter with a scale-covered armor. His eyes under the scales carefully look at the situation nearby. After seeing no problem, this waved his hand behind him, and then a burst of footsteps came, and a team that was obviously captive was slowly coming over. "Let them hurry!" said here, the Dragon Warrior looked up at the sky, and a team of eagle birds and beasts were flying over them. "These hateful long-haired birds are usually delicious and good to eat. If you want to sit down, don''t give them. If you can tame as a flying slave, you can tame." The Flying Slave, in fact, is a mutant slave in the slave, with a pair of huge arms, which looks like a bat wing and can be tamed as a mount, but the combat power in the air is far less than that of the eagle and the beast. The amount of appearance is small, so it is only used by the Dragon people to be scouts, and it is impossible to form a strong combat power. Just as he lowered his head and prepared to direct the men to go faster, suddenly a silver light flew from a distance, and he waited for him to react directly from the more fragile place on his neck. The powerful vitality of the Dragon Man did not let him fall for the first time. Looking at the long arrow on his neck, he immediately realized that he had encountered the object he wanted to arrest. When I just opened my mouth and wanted to roar, it was a silver light flying away. The silver light pierced the air and made a squeaking sound. When the dragon peoples soldiers were surprised, they pierced directly from his mouth, and then smashed from his back. Out, the penetrating silver light stuck in the mouth of the Dragon People Warrior, the Dragon Terran Warrior looked at the silver light that was constantly flying with an incredulous gaze, and then the eyes were black, and the whole person fell heavily on the ground. Before his death, the last message in his mind was "Completed!" Hey! Ah! As the silver light continued to fly, the screams of the Dragon Terrans continued to spread from their mouths. The otter looked at the scene in front of him with horror, and the dragon-human warrior who had just pulled him. At this time, he was already nailed to the ground by three arrows. The hand holding the rope was released, and the otter recovered. Freedom, but he did not escape immediately. There are still many villagers here. Secondly, he also knows that in this case, it is impossible to escape. The sneak attackers only target the dragon people. The villagers who were arrested together did not receive even one. A little bit of damage. If he rashly moves, it may bring them innocent disasters. "I hope they are not hostile to us..." The otter can only pray like this at this time. After a burst of rain, the dragon people at the scene reacted. At this time, only a few dragon people were not injured, and when they were in a terrified roar, suddenly a figure quickly rushed from a distance. The crowd hurriedly looked up and saw that it was a figure in a black robe. By the moonlight, the sharp blade in his hand gave a cold feeling. The Dragon Terran Warrior quickly picked up his weapon and prepared to fight back, but the figure was very flexible. He circumvented the identity of the three Dragon Warriors like a gust of wind. The otter looked puzzled at the three dragon warriors with horrified expressions on his face. When he didnt understand why they stayed there, the chest of the three dragon warriors suddenly spewed a lot of blood, then In the stunned expression of the otters and others, they fell down directly. "Is it dead? How did he do it?" The horrified otter still didn''t understand what was going on, but found that the black shadow stopped directly in front of him. It was not until this time that he could see the appearance of the coming person. I saw that this was a very young, fair-skinned man with a strong and weak face. He had a black cloak on his head and a curly hair on his forehead. In the face, the pair of deep scorpions are particularly bright in the dark, giving a very cold feeling. Just as he wanted to say something, suddenly there was a burst of hawks and birds in the sky. The face of the otter changed, and he looked up suddenly, his pupil suddenly widened and his mouth opened openly. "Not good, it is an eagle bird!" If there are dragons here, the eagle birds and beasts may still be safe, but now the dragons and the warriors are killed by the black robe man, the eagle birds and beasts are not much estimated, the seven or eight eagle birds and beasts are fast Rushing down to them, the pair of huge claws that braved the cold made the otters and others shudder. "Quickly hidden!" hidden? How to hide? These people in the water village are tied together by ten teams. Each person runs in a different direction, so they not only have no way to escape, but they become more confused. "Oh, what to do!" The otter sees a change of face and looks at the eagle bird and beast that is getting closer and closer. The otter is anxiously like the ants on the hot pot. The eagle and the beast saw the chaos below, and suddenly they screamed with excitement. Their waving wings accelerated a few points. They could already imagine a scene where human beings were pierced by claws. However, the only person who was calm at the scene was the man in black robes. He held the sword and looked up at the eagle bird and beast flying above. It looked like... It was enough! If Hall is there, he will definitely say that he will install too much! I saw him wave a hand Suddenly a magical whirlpool appeared in the air, and the originally excited eagle bird was suddenly stagnation, waiting for them to react, and a huge whirlwind suddenly appeared beside them. A sharp blade of wind blew around the whirlwind, and a suction suddenly pulled the eagle and the beast. "Hey!" The eagle and the beast screamed in horror and struggled to break the attraction of this whirlwind. At this moment, dozens of silver arrows with silver light were equipped with automatic navigation, flying to the eagle birds who tried to escape. This scene was seen by the otters and others. They looked at the scene suddenly appearing in front of them. The original eagle and the beast were stabbed by the arrow. This is not the case. They were just hit after being hit. Pulling into the whirlwind. After the whirlwind disappeared, the eight-headed eagle and the beast had no intact feathers, lying on the ground and screaming. At this time, a group of people wearing the same black robes and holding bows and arrows went behind the man... Chapter 562： Mysterious black robe team Chapter 562 Mysterious Black Robe Team "Seeking a Monthly Ticket" The otter was a little shocked and looked at the team of about 60 people. From the clothing and equipment they saw, the otter knew that they were not the people here. The people in the nearby villages do not have the power to have such equipment. The exquisite big bows are comparable to the shoddy bows and arrows they used to hunt. Watching them skillfully go forward to check the body of the Dragon Man and give a scene to the eagle bird who has not died, the face of the otter can not help but shed cold sweat. He can see that the movements of these people are very skilled and ruthless. This shows that they really hate the dragon people. Secondly, they seem to have gotten used to this action. They look at a black robe man who has no mercy. The big knife broke into the heart of the eagle and the beast, and the mouth of the water couldn''t help but twitch. day! What kind of person is this? What is their purpose? After the otter was silent for a moment, he felt that he should first break the strange atmosphere, otherwise the villagers behind him would definitely be driven by this oppressive atmosphere. "This... adults, thank you for your help, don''t know if you are..." The otter just opened, and a black robe man came over and saw that he took the hat on his head in front of everyone, revealing a handsome and handsome face. The big eyes of the water looked at the man with a pair of pointed ears, tall nose and handsome facial features. He felt that this person was really perfect. Compared with him, they are like ugly ducklings. Even the most handsome water in the village is in front of him, there is no comparable. Didnt some of the female villagers who saw the scene look at him with a flowery look? "Oh, we are just passing by, just to see that you are being bullied by these ugly guys, so you can''t help but help." Ha ha Hearing this, except for those who are guilty of idiots, they will believe that the return of the leeches will only be a sneer. He is not a fool, how can he believe what he said. Obviously, these people are already prepared, and wearing this dress to hide in the night swamp is a simple way to pass by? This is obviously a long time waiting for a long time. Although this person said that some are not reliable, but the leeches are not broken. After all, it is an indisputable fact that these people have saved them. As for the reason, the leeches can not ask, as long as he can not help them. Yes. "It turned out to be like this, thank you for helping the adults! I don''t know if the adults can help us solve these..." The handsome man who took off the hat glanced at the man with his face on his face. After seeing him nodded slightly, he said with a smile. "No problem, come a few people and help them loosen." As the handsome man grinned and waved his orders, several black robes immediately stepped forward to unravel the villagers. "Thank you, adults!" The otter immediately grateful for a ceremony, and he could not help but feel relieved. It seems that these people are not hostile to them, but he does not know the true identity and true purpose of these people. No matter what, they can escape from the Dragon Man now is a good thing, just... When the otter suddenly thought of something, he quickly said, "Adult, in the forest, there are about seventy or eighty dragon people in our village, and the centurion of the dragon family and more than thirty eagle birds and beasts, just not Knowing what the reason is, we are escorted and left by the more than 20 Dragon Warriors, so please send them here as soon as possible, maybe they will catch up soon." "Yep?" The voice was the man who had killed the Dragon Warrior before. His deep eyes looked at the otter seriously, and the otter suddenly felt a cold feeling. A terrible look! Who is he? Sharp ears? Is there such a race here? Is it the end of the mountain? The black robe man also looked at the water for a few seconds, but the feeling of giving the water to the water for a few seconds seemed like a few years. Fortunately, he quickly regained his gaze and said to the handsome man. "The third child, let them hurry up to clean up the battlefield, we go to the forest!" what? The otter first glanced at the black robe man, and then his face was happy. He thought about whether he would cross the swamp, bypass it and return from the east, and then return to the village. He did not think that he would return directly from the original route, but the chances of encountering those Dragons in this situation are very large. He does not want his villagers to take the risk. Of course, crossing the swamp is also a crisis, but he is willing to choose the former compared to the dragon people. But now that these people lead the way, he believes that their safety will be greatly improved. The otter who just wanted to make this request suddenly found that after the action of the black robe man waving, the eagle birds and beasts on the ground disappeared out of thin air. Rubbing his eyes, he found that he had no eyes, the eagle bird and the beast really disappeared, but the big pit on the ground that was made up of eagle birds and animals represented that this is true. "Heaven! This... Is this the space bag?" Like the wooden wind, the otters have a lot of legacy, but they still know something about the magical things of the space bag. Some eyes looked at the black robe man. Suddenly, the black robe man turned his head violently, scared the water to back a few steps, and then he looked at the black robe man with a sneer. "Adult, can we follow you behind us? Don''t worry, we won''t cause you any trouble, as long as we return to our own village." When the otter said this, the other villagers in the village looked at the black robe man with a look of anticipation. The black robe man was hesitant At this moment, the man who was called the third child came over, and then the black robe man said a few words in his ear. After the black robe man heard the words, the thick eyebrows first wrinkled, and then it stretched out. He turned his head and looked at the water faintly looking forward. "You move faster. If you are in danger, don''t break up our team." Upon hearing this, the otters and others suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and then their faces showed a pleasant expression. With these peoples lead, their safety can be greatly guaranteed, so that they escaped the pursuit of the Dragon Terran. The chances will be greatly improved. "Thank you an adult! The adults are relieved... I am constraining the villagers." The black robe man nodded, then the expressionless and handsome man walked aside. "Boss, they should have been caught by the Dragon people because of our reasons. It is also an accident to save them this time. Hearing that the Dragon Peoples Centurion suddenly left some people, it is estimated that they are going to the second child. If they are here, they may have a hard time living to tomorrow, but if they leave with them, they should compensate them." Chapter 563： Crisis "seeking a monthly ticket" Chapter 563 Crisis "seeking a monthly ticket" If Hall is there, he will recognize the two men who spoke. The handsome and handsome one who took off the hat was a dark one. With a hat, a face like a block of ice is dark. Together with the Dark II, they set off from the dark forest and took an airship to the depths of the East China Sea to find Long Island. Unfortunately, it took a lot of time to find Long Island, but months passed, not to mention Long Island, Island Rarely seen. But it may be the goddess of nature blessing, let them see the island at the last moment, they are too late to be excited, they are suddenly attacked by a large number of hawks and birds. At the beginning, they were some low-level eagle birds and beasts. They were so vulnerable in the face of the Elven Night Guard''s archers, and finally caused the attention of the nine-dimensional World of Warcraft hawks and beasts. Under the attack of a third-class magic crystal cannon that was started by a nine-class magic crystal, the nine-dimensional World of Warcraft eagle and beast suffered a wounded defeat. After repelling the World of Warcraft hawks and beasts, the airship''s power system was destroyed, causing the airship to continue to fly and finally landed on the island. Blessing is unparalleled, and the disaster is not alone. When the forced landing, the impact was too great, which directly led to the serious injury of the soldiers of the Dark Night Guard. The rest of the Night Guards suffered more or less minor injuries. The dark one, who was thinking about actively fighting, suddenly sent out a group of figures outside the airship. Before he asked, the figures immediately took up arms and gathered them up. As soon as I saw this posture, I was immediately aware of the situation, and the other party was not good. At the beginning, they secretly warned them that they were not invaders, and they went to the island just to find herbs. However, the other party did not pay attention to it. They used the weapon to tell the secret one directly and rudely. You are in trouble! Looking at the dragon-human warriors who rushed over, they immediately commanded everyone to defend and prepare to attack. The battle is on the verge. At first they defeated the Dragon Warrior with superb archery, but as the soldiers of the Dragon Terran Warrior became more and more, they began to feel the difficulty. Until a group of strange dragons appeared, they were surprised to find that their arrows could not break through the dragon''s scales. Soon he discovered the reason. It turned out that the strange dragons did it. They saw that they were among a group of dragon-man fighters. After a ray of light on those dragons, their scales began to go out. A layer of transparent armor emerges. It is precisely because of the appearance of this layer of transparent armor that the arrows can not break through their defense. However, after the Dark One Magic killed a Dragon Warrior wrapped in transparent armor, everyone realized that the transparent armor was only a defensive physical attack. After realizing the strange dragons'' abilities, Dark and Dark II wanted to kill them. They secretly forced back a few Centurions of the Dragons who wanted to intercept them, and they would kill them. At this time, the dragons of the Dragon People suddenly appeared, and the majestic momentum directly forced back the dark one. Fortunately, the ice warrior who mutated in the dark moment cooperated with the dark clouded clouded leopard to block the dragon people. Long offense. At that time, the form was very unfavorable for them. Because of the task of finding the antidote to the Princess of Nosia, the dark one must not fail. One of the captains of the Night Guards saw him and immediately sneaked out with his life, letting him retreat with the rest of the Night Guard. He left behind the night guards who led the injury. Without waiting for the dark opposition, under the leadership of the night guard team captain, twenty injured roars rushed toward the dragon people. Under such a rush of killing, they killed two dragons who could cast magic. As a result, the transparent armor of the dragon people around them disappeared immediately. At one time, the dragon people were seriously injured. In the dark, although they couldn''t wait to kill these dragons and warriors, they couldn''t help but leave the rest of the night guards after seeing the dragon people''s cadres slowing down and a lot of dragons running behind them. The dark one still remembers clearly, when they left, the broken night guards were knocked down by the Dragon Warriors. This hatred is always engraved in my heart. During this time, they are hiding in Tibet and constantly attacking the dragons of the squad. This is why the darkness seems to be so cold and bloodless when they are killed. At the beginning, only the small dragon warriors captured them, but then they discovered that the dragon people began to send centurions, even the captains. The helpless dark one has only a temporary choice to avoid. He knows that the reason why the dragon peoples high-level people want to arrest them is because they find that the elves are highly converted into dragons and magicians, otherwise they may not be so fanciful. Action. For the savages encountered during the escape, that is, the villagers of the water village, this is just an accident, and the water village is out of the north, they still have certain responsibilities. This is also why the dark one agreed to bring the water back to them after hearing the words of the dark three. ...... Half an hour later, the rescued villagers followed the darkness of their team and returned to the forest. After watching the several night guards easily killing a swamp crocodile ready to sneak attack, they couldnt help but be grateful that they were cheeky and dark. One of them. Because he knows that if you change yourself into a swamp and walk, you will definitely lose a lot. When you dont go back, its possible to die in the village. Along the way, they didnt talk when they were dark. They felt that they were moving very fast, but what he didnt know was dark ones could have been faster, if not for water Look at them, don''t let them fall behind, and they will leave here long. Suddenly there was a high-pitched voice coming from behind, and the darkness turned back, but it was discovered that some black shadows were flying in the night sky. This situation was also discovered by the otters and others. In addition to the leeches, the villagers suddenly screamed in horror. "It''s an eagle bird...a lot of eagle birds..." "The village head...we are fast...get away...too much!" The otter heard a bit of pain in the heart. It is very close to the forest. It is estimated that it can reach the forest in less than ten minutes, but the speed of the eagle birds and beasts is much faster than they are, and they are now running all the way, the physical strength has been consumed. Almost, speaking of speed is not an opponent of the eagle bird. If they want to escape from here, they must be helped by the back of the temple, and the only ones who have the ability to be behind them are the dark ones. They have said it before, and then they can, if there is a problem, they need to be self-reliant. Looking at the eagle birds and beasts that are constantly flying, the water is suddenly like a dead gray... Chapter 564： Behind the temple Chapter 564 After the Temple "No, they are too many! There is a class in space! It is bad for us!" The dark face is a bit ugly and looks at the eagle bird and beast that is constantly flying. The head of the eagle bird is especially big. The wings are almost eight meters long and look different from other hawks and beasts. . "This is at least the eighth-class Warcraft! And there are so many men behind him, this is troublesome." After the dark three said this, his eyes turned to the dark one. He knew that with their current location, as long as they thought, they could hide in the forest before the eagle birds and animals arrived. However, thanks to the villagers of Shui Cun, including the otters, they will definitely be destroyed by hawks and beasts. Is it help or not? Can you escape or not? For a time, everyones eyes were on the dark side, and their deaths were between darkness and thought. The otter''s face was pale and his mouth was bitter. He felt that he used a sentence to express his current mood is very appropriate - to give up! Seeing that I am going back to the forest, I did not expect that I would encounter a large number of eagle birds and beasts. This has to be said that their luck is really bad. He doesn''t blame them in the heart. After all, people have said before, they don''t object to follow the darkness behind their team, but if they are in danger, they may not help each other, and they will see their lives. How? It seems that the worst situation has been encountered by them. The dark three saw that the dark did not speak, and then looked at the villagers of the village, who looked like a treacherous battle, and couldnt help but sigh. "Boss, we..." The dark words have not been finished yet, but they were interrupted by a dark wave. I saw him staring at the sky behind him. The deep eyes revealed a cold light, and then everyone saw him squirming his lips. The word of the word. "Leave twenty people, the rest will run to the forest as soon as possible!" The dark three and the otter and others heard a moment, then they nodded slightly. After a spell, everyone suddenly felt that the body became lighter. Dark three seriously looked at the dark one-eyed "I am waiting for you in front!" After he finished, he turned his head and looked at the otters who were still worried. He said, "What are you doing here! Run! Don''t want to die, run quickly!" The voice of the dark three is very loud, and there is a hint of refusal in the voice. This is a way for him to vent. After all, they are left behind and can imagine that there will be death and injury in a while, although he cant bear to watch it. This is the result, but this is also a fact that there is no way. It can''t be said from here that the elves are rotten and good people. They can only explain that the characters of the dark and the dark are like this. Those who are not used to the weak are slaughtered, and nothing more. "Ah? Oh! Right, fast! Run! Go to the forest and run hard!" When I heard the leeches, the people in the village of Shui Cun Village had a glimpse of the first thing. Then the face suddenly showed a pleasant expression, but they quickly silenced because they saw the black with the big bow coming out of the Dark Night Guard. The robe men, they are very calm, and did not show any expression of excitement. The people in the water village know that these people who are staying are using their lives to give them time to save lives. They are saved, but these people... Thinking of this, everyone in the water village did not know who started first. When passing through these elves, they said a thank you to them, and then they ran towards the forest. The practice of these villagers in the water village made them slightly relaxed in their faces, especially after seeing the otters with ten young and strong villagers left behind. "Let''s go, stay here, not only can''t you help, but it will distract them." The otter sighed and sighed, and with a group of people facing the dark one, they turned and headed for the forest. Looking at the birds and beasts that are getting closer and closer, the dark voice said, "Let''s go!" Darkly nodded three times, with the forty-nine night guards behind him running back towards the forest. The team that has been blessed with light body skills is much faster than before. It is not that the dark three is not used before, but the blessing of too many people will make him use too much magic. Unless necessary, he can''t just waste the magic, otherwise In this dangerous place, this is a suicidal act. "Get a bow!" The dark one did not move, but the sound was clearly transmitted to the ears of the people. The twenty dark night guards raised their hands in a uniform bow, and after preparing a sky in the hand, they reached the back and pulled out a hand. The long arrow, then the bowstring of the bow and arrow, pulled hard into a half moon shape and stopped. The uniform action gives a very pleasing visual effect, but unfortunately no one else is watching at the moment, otherwise it will definitely praise their skilled and beautiful movements. The eagle birds and beasts in the air have already seen the dark ones in front of them. When they saw the otters and others fleeing, they all showed disdainful looks. They liked the challenge more than the massacre of such pursuits. Just as the headed eagle bird was ready to accelerate, suddenly it found that twenty people were actually in a row, with weapons in their hands. After a while, the eagle and the beast were first happy, and then suddenly became angry. It is good to like to have challenges, but the challenge is that the other party does not put them in the eye, there is no fear of them, this is the reason for its anger. Eight World of Warcraft has a preliminary intelligence, many World of Warcraft arrived in the eighth, but also can spit people''s words ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But the eagle bird is a special kind of Warcraft, even if it is nine, can not open, but There should be some intelligence, and for such provocative behavior, the response is the roar of the eagle and the beast. "Roar!" Open the wings to speed up the flight and the sound of a scream of anger in the voice makes the dark brow standing in front of the team tight, the original number is not dominant, and facing a group of angry eagle birds and beasts, this battle It has been foreseen how terrible it is before the beginning. The dark three faces running behind the villagers in Shui Cun have become a little impatient. Looking back at the dark ones that are getting farther and farther away, the dark three couldnt help but swear a Bastard! If Hall is there, he will be shocked, because with the dark character, he can swear, showing how impatient his heart is at this time. Just as the dark side ran and secretly prayed that they were all right, the dark one had already opened the attack first. "put!" Under one command, twenty arrows were cut through the sky, flying against the imposing eagle bird... Chapter 565： Air battle Chapter 565 Air Combat Swamp night sky Under the silver moonlight, twenty arrows that braved the cold man rushed toward the other side with an angle of forty-five degrees toward the other side of the eagle bird that swooped at forty-five degrees. "Envy!" The head of the eagle bird and beast suddenly saw his eyes wide open. It did not expect that someone would dare to start with it first. As a flying World of Warcraft, it was angry and angry about this provocative act. As it screamed, an energy gathered in its mouth, and then a whirlwind rushed toward the arrows. A bang came. More than a dozen profit arrows were suddenly scattered in the air by this whirlwind, and only a few of the sharp arrows still flew toward the eagle birds and beasts. "Roar!" The eagle and the beast waved their wings and took the remaining few sharp arrows away. The whirlwind was rushing toward the dark one, and the dark one did not move. The 20 night guards behind him did not move. Just before the whirlwind was about to come to the dark one, he suddenly pulled out the long sword, and a chill out of the whole body, squinting at the whirlwind and suddenly waving the long sword, and the ice was suffocating. The whirlwind opened, and the half-moon ice blast continued to fly toward the eagle bird after breaking through the cold wind. The ice is very fast, and in a blink of an eye, it comes to the front of the eagle and the beast. The head of the eagle bird and the beast suddenly grows sharply. Then the wings slam in the air, the whole body suddenly rises, and the ice is vindictive from it. Crossed underneath. Even the eagle bird and beast of the Eighth World of Warcraft also had a hint of awe in this attack. It was escaped, but an eagle bird and beast behind it was directly smashed by the ice, and the blood did not flow out. Instead, the whole body became ice after this cold temper, and the whole body was like doing it. Like the free fall movement, it falls from the sky. This scene makes the rest of the eagle birds and beasts involuntarily change the front to the body shape. The original fast dive speed is one. "emission!" When he saw it, he didnt hesitate, and he waved his sword in his hand to make another order. As he ordered it, the early night guards that had already been prepared immediately took the bow and archery, and twenty arrows crossed his head. Flying to the eagle bird that was disrupted by the formation. "Hey!" "Puff puff!" A few eagle-birds who did not escape the sharp arrow attack screamed and fell directly from the air, but at this time, the eagle-bird and beast that was headed also discovered this scene, and its eyes suddenly became red, and after roaring No longer hesitate, waving his wings again and rushing toward the dark. The dark brow wrinkled, he did not use the vindictiveness this time. After all, this is too tempting, which is very unfavorable for a fight. "Free shooting!" Because the eagle bird and the beast had already rushed to the front, it was too late to organize a third attack, so the dark immediately issued the correct order, and he himself ran toward the eagle bird that rushed down with a long sword. "When!" came a loud bang, and the dark sword was cut on the claws of the eagle and the beast. The claws of the eagle and the beast were not only hard, but the power was so great that the darkness in the air was hard. Forced to fly backwards. However, the eagle and the beast are not so good. Under the erosion of the ice and the temper, the claws of the eagle and the beast have become somewhat unfavorable. World of Warcraft is more powerful than human beings, even if the orcs are facing the same battle of Warcraft, they are not necessarily much stronger than them. Moreover, the number of eagle birds and beasts is far more than the dark ones. This is also the reason why the darkest initiative to stay behind the temple, replaced by other people, let alone block, it is estimated that a face will be broken by these eagle birds and beasts. Most of the 20 Night Guards are fighters of four or more. According to the enemies that Hall encountered before, these people can be said to be very powerful. It was said that in Carlin City, in order to avoid the killing of Gilph, Hall had to let the black iron dwarf take care of Lina, and flee alone to the dark forest. But at that time, if Hall had such a team of 20-night night guards, it would definitely kill Gilph and his demonic mercenary group. And now...the 20 Night Guards were actually attacked by the Eagles and Birds. Five or six Night Guards were suddenly hit into serious injuries. If other Dark Night Guards members blocked the eagle birds and beasts who wanted to continue attacking, It is possible that they were captured by hawks and beasts after the first attack. "hateful!" After the dark landing, the brow was locked. He overestimated the strength of his own, and underestimated the power of the eagle and the beast. He was glad that he had not encountered such a large group of eagle birds and beasts when he first fell. With the team of the 20-year-old night guard, it is impossible to break through. "Roar!" The roar of the eagle and the beast pulled the attention of the dark one back. His eyes once again stared at the eagle bird and beast flying in front. After biting the teeth, the sword rushed toward it. on the other hand The dark three otters and others are continually trying to escape. The people in the water village are eating the strength of eating milk. There is no way. The tens of nights behind them are very unsightly, and they write on the face. I am not happy with a few words. The otters also know why, no matter who they are, seeing their comrades in life with their own life, it is estimated that they can not laugh. So the otter ran while screaming at everyone. "Run! Hurry up! The forest is in front, as long as we enter the forest, we are safe!" In fact, this security is relative. It is not that the forest eagle and the beast will not attack. It has been said before that the forest here is not as big as the dark forest, but some places can still let the eagle and the beast fly ~www .novelhall.com~ But even this is the case, it can block some of the larger eagle birds and beasts, as long as they have a dark third, they are not a problem. From time to time, he added light weight to other people, and his eyes looked anxiously in front. As soon as he reached the forest, he would have to go back to meet the dark one. Only the faster they are, the safer they are. Just as the dark heart was anxious, there were a few screams of fear in front of him. "Eagle... Eagles and birds! There are also eagle birds and beasts in front!" In the dark, he heard the face of his face. He looked at him with a fierce look. Under the moonlight, a black shadow appeared in front. From the appearance, it was bigger than the shape of the eagle bird and the speed. It is faster than the eagle bird. When I saw this situation, I was suffering from the darkness. When I arrived at the forest, I met the eagle and the beast, indicating that this should be the dragons who were going to arrest other villagers. They were preparing to go back, and they happened to be hitting these dragons. This has to say that their luck is really bad. "hateful!" "Thanks to the continuous reward of the stars and tears! Chapter 566： Shocked Chapter 566 is shocked and risk free "hateful!" After the darkness of the darkness, the whole persons face stopped and gloomy. Not only him, but the forty nights behind him and the otters, they all stopped. At present, they are in a situation of dilemma, and a large number of hawks and beasts are chasing after them, because they have given them a chance to escape because of their darkness. Seeing that he was about to reach the forest, but suddenly there was a figure of diluted eagle bird and beast, which made the people in the room feel deeply helpless. Is this the end? This is the real thought of most people at this moment. The otter looked bitterly at the figure that was getting closer and closer, and looked at the dark face with a smile. "Adults, it seems that the situation in front of us is very bad. This is our life. Please let the adults leave with the adults. Let us attract them!" The dark three looked at the water with a strange look. He didn''t think that the otter would say such a thing. It seems that I can see the difference in the expression on the dark face. "Adult, I will let some young people follow you, the others will not go away... I will not walk anymore..." The dark three heard the words and looked at them. I suddenly understood the meaning of the words in the water. I saw hundreds of people sitting on the ground panting in front of him, and even more people lying on the ground directly, looking at the look, seems to have completely abandoned. Most of them are standing young, some young and strong men. After the otter finished saying this, he waited for the opening of the dark three. He immediately went to the front of several young villagers and said a few words. Several young villagers suddenly roared about what could not be. However, the otter slaps a few words directly on their heads, and then the man is honest. The otter quickly returned to the dark and said, "Adult, please!" When the otter said this, he immediately said to the villagers, "Go! Speak and walk. Ah!" After talking about the otter, he took the lead and roared. The voice was a little angry and helpless. He seemed to want to vent something up. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" "You ugly big birds! Come and catch me!" "Children, you are running away!" As the otter took the lead and ran to try to attract the shadows that were flying in the air, some of the villagers who had already lie down or sat down did not know where they came from, and followed the otter toward the nucleus. Cried on the side, it looks the same as a madman. A night Guard''s elf went to the dark third and said with a dignified look. "Adult, we..." The secret sighed and then the eyes became firm. "Let a small team take people away, others are ready to fight!" The elves of the Night Guard heard that the pupils suddenly became bigger, and then they steadfastly performed a ceremony. "Yes, adults!" With the order of the Dark Three, twenty nights of the night guards are ready to leave with the young villagers of the water village, while the other night guards take out bows and bows to prepare for the battle. At this time, the shadow had appeared in front of everyone, and the dark did not hesitate. A wind blade was facing the black shadow. Not only that, but the other night guards immediately let go, and the silver arrow was suddenly followed. The wind blade flew toward the shadows together. However, the black shadow suddenly accelerated, and under the unbelievable eyes of the people, the direction was changed straight and rolled upwards. After hiding the wind blade and the sharp arrow, it stopped in the air. The huge Warcraft suddenly screamed loudly. Because the movement was too big, all the people present were stunned because they found that the shadow was not an eagle bird, not only that, but there was still a figure on the shadow! And when those night guards still have to shoot a second round of volley, the dark third will react. "stop!" The members of the Night Guards heard a glimpse of the news, because they found that the Dark Three actually stopped the attack, and looked straight at the people on Warcraft, his face showed a surprise expression. "Hall? Why are you here?" It turned out that this black shadow turned out to be a lightning golden eagle, and the nature on its back is Hall. The reason why they met Hall here was because Hall felt the water village immediately after they packed up the Centurion Centurion. They just didn''t think that the people in the village had already been taken away. In order to hunt down them, Hall let the white stars stay in the village and wait for themselves. They are directly chasing them by the lightning golden eagle. The lightning eagle that has been strengthened by Hall to be the eighth-class Warcraft is how powerful it is. The speed has increased sharply, and the size has also increased a lot. Hall stands on it and can play the skipping game. When he came over, he already found a group of people in front of him. Because of the relationship at night, he didnt see it very clearly. According to the situation of the dragon people leaving the village, these people are likely to be captured by the dragon people. The villagers, when they just came over, Hall just wanted to attack, and suddenly the other party launched the attack first. However, this is not a thing for the Golden Eagle. It is easy to escape the attack. It was only when he just wanted to attack that he discovered that the original attacker was not a dragon, but a group of people wearing black robes. . Especially after Hall saw one of the familiar faces, Hall and the man suddenly stopped. "Dark three?" "Hall?" Everyone in the water village is dumbfounded. They are sitting in this large-scale flying World of Warcraft like Hall. They really dont see much, especially when they see people coming in not only not attacking them, but also after they know the secrets, their minds There are already some turns that can''t be turned around At this time, everyone''s psychology has only one idea. "What the **** is going on?" After seeing Hall, Dark Three was first stunned, then another hi, and he was worried because he did not think that Hall was here. The surprise was because he knew that Hall is strong enough to summon war trees and believe that there are war trees. The help, dark one they can safely escape. The dark three did not hesitate, quickly said the situation of the dark one, Hall heard the face changed, then he immediately said. "Give it to me! I will go right away!" Speaking of it, the dark one is also the savior of Hall. Although he is not subjective to save the Hall, but saving is to save, this person must be worth it. The dark three just wanted to say that they had to go, but the words had not been said yet, and a gust of air rushed to him. He quickly reached out and blocked his eyes. When he took the hand, he found that Hall and his Warcraft had already flown. Going far away, leaving only a back to him... "This guy... that''s at least eight World of Warcraft... How long does it take... Eighth summoners?" Chapter 567： For the Princess of the Princess, "for the monthly vote" Chapter 567 for the Princess Her Royal Highness "Hey!" First, a ray of light flashed through the dark night sky, followed by a loud bang, which quickly spread to the distance in the quiet swamp night sky. Some swamp giants who are resting suddenly open their eyes and use their huge eyes to look at the surrounding environment. When they find that there is nothing, they slowly close their eyes, but the body is slowly moving toward the swamp. The sinking down almost trapped the entire body, and it seems that the only way to avoid being disturbed by its beauty again. "Huh! Humor!" The dark face looked pale and looked at the huge eagle bird and beast in front of him. Even if he used the field, he still had no way to take it. Although the dark one is the seventh-class ice warrior, the combat power can not afford the general seventh-class Warcraft can compare, but he faced this World of Warcraft but the eighth-class flight of Warcraft, plus here is a relatively empty place, the eagle bird beast completely Take advantage of it. Originally, the two sides also tied, but as the people of the Dark Night Guard continued to be injured, the dark began to rush. This miscellaneous bird can be clever, it seems to see the impatience of the dark one, so it deliberately exposed the flaw several times to let the dark attack, the first few dark ones still indifferent, the last time he really fooled, once again used a lot of vindictive display An attack, the result of this eagle bird and beast did not harden, but turned around and fled. After seeing the eagle bird and the beast talked about this attack, the dark one realized that he was actually played by a Warcraft. If it was changed to normal, the dark guy would definitely ignore the fact that he is the bosss face. Laughing. Its not that the dark three look down on him, but the dark third is this kind of character. In addition, these years have long been mixed in the human world, and they have long been contaminated with some bad habits. He also said that it was three times in the dark, but every time They all nodded and said that they changed their minds. In the end, they still had the same look. Referring to the secret three, the dark one secretly pointed to him whether he had already fled into the forest with everyone. Just as he was worried, a sudden voice came. "Adults are careful!" When I was dark, I came back to see it. After he saw it clearly, there was a cold sweat on his face. He couldnt help but say that he kept the sword directly in front of him. Its a pity that its over, and the rush between the defensive games didnt play much. The dark one was directly attached to a huge figure, and it was because he reacted quickly that several sharp beaks did not penetrate him. The body just hit the sword. Fortunately, this weapon was carefully crafted by the elves, and there was no breakage, but even so, the huge force would sneak into the air, and he suddenly felt a feeling of sullenness in his chest, then a sweet mouth, a blood Suddenly sprayed out, directly sprayed the face of the eagle bird. "Roar!" The eagle bird and the beast stopped and roared to express dissatisfaction, while the dark one was hit hard by the ground, and the body pulled a long trace in the swamp. The black robe on the body was smashed and broken directly, revealing the inside. Elf''s special exquisite white armor. "Cough!" Coughed a little, and it was a **** spray. Before the blood was squirted out of the chest, it was a little bit ugly. "grown ups!" A few injured Night Guards were nervously surrounded, and the other Night Guards slowly moved closer to each other. Some hawks and beasts were ready to continue to attack. They did not decently hear a high cry and they had to stop. Down, and hovering behind the head of the eagle bird. The headed eagle bird orc stared at the dark one, and it looked with a trace of disdain and ridicule, the condescending appearance, as if it were the hegemon of this sky. "Several of you have been seriously injured, I am coming to the temple!" When the darkness is finished, the sword will be brought forward, but this time it was stopped by several night guards. "you guys!" The dark one just wanted to swear, but it was to see a team leader of the Dark Night Guard step forward. "Adults, the task of helping the princess to find antidote has to come to you! So let us go to the temple! We can die, but you can''t!" The other night Guards also looked at the dark one with a serious expression. This situation made the dark face look very ugly. It should be known that the Dark Night Guard is a highly-ranked force, and there are few violations like today. At that time, the self-proclaimed Night Guard captain was like this. Today, this captain is also like this, but the dark one understands that they are doing this for the princess! "Damn Hall!" I saw a dozen of people in front of the steadfast hand-held weapons facing themselves and facing the eagle birds and beasts. I dont know why, the dark suddenly remembered the culprit Hall, so I couldnt help but swear. It is said that the reason why he came back here is because of Hall''s reason that the Princess of Nosia was poisoned. Although it is related to the dark four rebellion, but no matter what, Hall can not escape. These people could have stayed in the dark forest, but they also came here today because of Hall, and they are likely to fall here. "hateful!" The dark one took it out and took it out. The two words were squeezed out of his teeth, but the surrounding night guards were silent. They thought that it was blaming them. The dark one and the dark guards suddenly silenced but the opposite eagle bird and beast was high, and the surrounding eagle bird and beast heard it immediately, behind the head of the eagle bird Into an offensive formation. The dark one waits for a change of face, it seems that the eagle bird is ready to kill, in this case, the person who can escape is estimated to be only one dark. "Adult! Flee! Please be sure to find the antidote to save the Princess!" The captain of the night guard suddenly turned back and looked at the dark one with a serious expression. After saying this, he turned his head and looked at the comrades next to him. These night Guards are no longer strong, and the black robes are more or less destroyed. The armor inside is also somewhat deformed. It shows how powerful the attacking power of the eagle and the beast is. If they have armor defenses, Maybe just now, they are not just injured. The night guards glanced at the captain and then nodded. The little captain showed a smile on his face, but soon the smile disappeared. I saw him raise his sword and pointed at the cold. "For the Royal Highness of the Princess!" Chapter 568： Arrived Chapter 568 arrived "For the Royal Highness of the Princess!" After the night squad squad leader screamed, the rest of the night guards suddenly roared together. Even if he was injured in the final night of the Night Guard, he did not hesitate to raise a long bow with a pair of trembling hands, and put an arrow on it. Roar! It seems that the practice of the opposite night guard angered the eagle and the beast leader. After his mouth screamed, his **** eyes swept over the crowd, then waved his wings and took the lead toward the dark one. They rushed over. And the eagle birds and beasts behind him did not hesitate. After seeing their heads fly out, they also screamed at the same time, like an angry buffalo, regardless of the rushing toward the night guards. For a time, the night guards showed a dignified expression on their faces. They secretly clenched their swords in their hands and prepared to fight with the Dark Night Guards because he knew that according to the current situation, they had no possibility of surviving. . But at this time, the squad leader of the Night Guard roared, "Adult! Go! Let''s not let us die! Let!" With his order, the night Guard, who was able to shoot the arrow, shot the bow and arrow in his hand and watched the arrow of the cold mangling fly toward the eagle bird. The faces of the people could not help but smile. Perhaps this is They made the last arrow for the princess. Seeing these defeats, they dared to attack themselves. The eagle and the beast swayed their wings in an angry way. Suddenly an acceleration changed their direction. After hiding the arrow, it looked at the night guards gaze with a cruel smile. It is going to teach these guys with their own claws and let them know the consequences of angering themselves, but not the **** who has been shaking for a long time. Seeing the eagle bird and the beast sticking out his claws, he was ready to catch the night guard. The captain of the night guard only had a pale face, but he did not seem to be afraid. He raised his bow and arrow and prepared to give the eagle and the beast a big blow. He is waiting! Wait for the moment when the eagle bird and beast comes to him, so that he can concentrate his eyes more accurately! When I saw it, I knew that the captain would die very badly, so he not only did not run away, but he rushed to the eagle bird and beast. At this moment of crisis, suddenly a high voice came, and the dark waiters, including the eagle, the beast and the beast, were all stunned, and then a black shadow flashed past, and then they heard a giant It was heard that when they returned to God, they discovered that the eagle bird that had just flown over them had disappeared. "No! It is there!" As soon as he was dark, he turned his head and saw it. In the swamp not far away, a eagle bird with muddy water was screaming out of his hair, and what he saw was a huge figure fluttering in the air. . As soon as he looked up, he couldn''t help but exclaim when he saw the man on the black shadow who was smiling at himself. "Hall!? Is it you?!" That''s right! It was after the darkness that the comers heard that Hall was in danger and directly let the lightning Golden Eagle speed up. He just happened to see the eagle birds and beasts attacking them, so the lightning golden eagle rushed straight up to put the eagle birds and beasts into the swamp. Hall looked at the eagle bird and beast that was preparing to climb from the swamp. The corner of his mouth was slightly picked. He saw that he waved his hand, and a big bald head appeared in front of the eagle bird, not waiting for it to reflect how the big bald head appeared. A few tentacles quickly attacked, this is the giant octopus that Hall received. "Roar!" The eagle bird and the beast suddenly screamed and thought about the overlord of the sky, how to be entangled in the abominable marine life. Just as it was preparing to attack the giant octopus''s tentacles with its own mouth and claws, suddenly a figure appeared beside it, and before it reflected, a huge claw slammed against its head. With a bang, the eagle and the beast leader were directly photographed into the swamp, and the entire head was buried by muddy water. Darkly, I feel that today''s situation is somewhat unacceptable to him. What is the situation? The eagle bird and beast that can''t beat it all by himself can be beaten by such simple and rude. Looking at the huge octopus in front of him, and the white tiger-shaped Warcraft on the head of the octopus, he was shocked and unable to speak for a while. Even the dark ones were shocked, not to mention the night guard soldiers, who kept their posture ready to continue to attack, as if they were fixed, standing there and motionless. Having said that, in fact, the time is only a few seconds. Other eagle birds and beasts were shocked by the sudden appearance of the lightning golden eagle, but after seeing their heads being bullied, they suddenly did not do it. The eagle bird and beast roared toward Hall. "Not good! Keep attacking!" After the darkness came back, he immediately directed the Dark Night Guard to attack the eagle birds and beasts, but his words had not been finished yet, and suddenly there was another scene that shocked him again. I saw that there were hundreds of flying World of Warcraft in the sky. For these lions and beasts with lion''s body and eagle''s head, the dark one is still recognized at a glance. The appearance of the Griffin army frightened all the hawks and beasts, and also frightened the night guard soldiers. "The Queen is on I am not going to have an illusion of excessive blood loss?" A heavily injured Night Guard soldier was shocked and the bow and arrow in his hand fell, and he couldnt help but whisper. . "I know him! He is the summoner who poisoned the princess of the princess! But... how can he have so many powerful summoning beasts?" After a dark night guard''s warrior recognized Hall, everyone thought of it. The man who said that he has said many times in the dark is him! Although during this time, many people in the Dark Night Guard have hated Hall. If they were not, they would not sacrifice so many comrades. Today they finally saw the culprits of Hall appear in front of them, but Hall appeared as the savior, which made the soldiers of these Night Guards feel very contradictory. Do we want to thank him or hate him? Just when they were worried, the scene appeared one-sided, the gryphon army directly pressed, some eagle birds and beasts actually turned around and ran, but the lightning golden eagle was prepared, catch up and catch one, just a few In the minute, including the eagle bird''s head collar that was taken into the swamp, all the hawks and beasts were shamelessly pressed to the ground and could not move... Chapter 569： Thank you so much. Chapter 569 is so thankful! "Roar!" Hey! The eagle bird, which was suppressed by the small bald head and Xiaobai, raised his head and angered. He did not think that he would be abused by two World of Warcraft, and it hated the lightning eagle flying in the air. If it werent for him to be attacked, it would not happen. This is good, and both himself and his men have been defeated. It was sent out of the turbid muddy water by a slap in the face. And shoot it, naturally it is a little white with a king on the head! It raised his head with arrogance and his face looked disdainful and looked at his eagle bird. A few bald heads were entangled in the eagle and the beast. For a time, the eagle and the beast were under the magazine of the two beasts. Step on! Hall jumped from the Lightning Golden Eagle and looked at the dark face with a smile on his face. "Hey! Dark one, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" When I saw it, I couldnt help but rolled my eyes, but after all, Hall saved him. He didnt say anything, so he nodded um. Hall knew the dark character, so he didn''t care. He glanced at the dark night guards around him who were in contact with the crisis and had many scars on his body. Hall lost a space bag to one of the night guards who could stand still. past. "Hey!" The night guard soldier took over and looked at Hall with doubt. He only heard Hall say, "There is a therapeutic agent inside, let them take it." The night guard holding the space bag glanced at the dark one. After seeing him nod, this was a slap in the face of Hall, and then took out the therapeutic agent from the space bag and distributed it. For Hall''s approach, the dark one nodded slightly, but it was still so cold on the surface. "How come you...? Dark three of them..." Hall saw a dark opening, and he smiled and said, "I heard that the Elf Queen said that you have come here, and then I just have time, I will come with it. After the dark three, we can see them in the past." Then Hall said that he came here from the dark forest. I originally saw that Halls eyes were still cold and dark, and his eyes slowly became softer. Although this is caused by Hall, but since others have done it across the ocean... Oh, it should be roaming the bottom of the sea to come here, then what else can he say? At first he was worried about the sea attack and the rebellion of Shirf, but he was relieved after hearing that the current dark forest had stabilized. Because the dark is not good at words, and Hall has long known that he should, so there is no more to say, seeing that the night guards have been treated and walked, Hall proposed to go to the forest to avoid. There is no objection to this darkness. He is clearer than Hall for the danger of this island. Only he looked at the eagle birds and beasts who were screaming by the griffins. "Do you kill them?" For the accomplices of the Dragon Terran, it is still very necessary for them to kill more. However, Halls answer is to make him a little surprised. "Kill it? No, no, no, I can''t bear to kill them!" "Don''t kill? Do you still want to... oh..." The original frowning brow suddenly disappeared, and his gaze involuntarily looked at the Warcrafts on the side. He remembered that Hall seemed to be a summoner. ...and a very special summoner... Looked at the hundreds of griffins on the side, the dark one added this sentence. Hall did not explain it, he ordered the Warcraft to catch these eagle birds and beasts, and flew in the direction of the forest. As for the eight-eyed eagle bird, Hall directly let the small bald head make its wings hard. The break, let this let a few lions come over and grab it. There is no way, this guy just dared to resist, if it was still useful, Hall had already dug the magic crystal in his head. The dark one looked at the overbearing lions with some speechlessness and turned to look at the Hall of Lightning Golden Eagle. "Are we going?" Hall blew a whistle, and the lions came down immediately. "Come up, it''s faster." ...... A group of people sat with the gryphon and followed Hall quickly to the edge of the forest. At this time they had seen the figures on the edge of the forest. They were the secrets. Oh la la la After a group of lions landed, the secret said, "So many lions, oh... poor eagle birds and beasts..." Seeing the eagle-birds under the lion''s body that were dejected and depressed, the dark three mouth is not a birds complement. "Boss, you have no problem?" Dark II did not pay attention to the dark three spit, directly came up to look at the dark one from the griffin. Some night guards also rushed forward to pick up some injured Night Guards. "Nothing, this time thanks to Hall..." He nodded darkly. He still agrees with the dark one. All three of them are rescued by Hall. The strength of Hall has been recognized by them. Although they are very unwilling to believe, this is In fact, they have to believe. After Hall came down and said hello to the dark three, he directly found the white star. "White Star, this time you have to trouble you, there is a big guy." White Star did not say anything. She is still very happy to help Hall. In essence, the more powerful Hall is, the safer it is for them. But the meter on the side is not so good to talk, but she knows that every time Hall asks Bai Xing for help, the white star will be too tired to face, so she has no good face for Hall. What makes her even more irritating is that Hall even laughs at her and laughs. It is really unbearable... Forget it... still bear it... Looking at the back of the Hall, there are hundreds of lions That Mi thinks that he will spare him for the time... Well, it is so decided. Rao knows that Hall is a magical dark waiter. After seeing the cooperation with the white star, Hall is obsessed with the eagle and bird beasts and is as relaxed as eating. The dark three patted the dark shoulders and muttered to himself, "The second child, if you have this ability, just fine." The second secret heard a dark eye, and then said faintly, "I am sorry, I am not so perverted!" As the dark second said, everyone in the room expressed their approval of this point of view, that is, Hall is too abnormal! After a busy moment, Hall finally brought the head of the eagle bird to the conquest, and then fed a drop of life spring water to it, and then all the summoned beasts were collected. Smiley handed a bottle of reagents containing life spring water to a pale white star smiled. "White Star, thank you very much!" Chapter 570： Current strength Chapter 570 Current strength White Star heard the words and reached the broken hair on the forehead. With such a simple movement, it would incite others'' hearts. "Nothing, in this place, as long as you are stronger, we will be safer." After a pause, White Star raised the reagents in his hand and shook and said, "More, I am tired at most, there is this for you." Mysterious potion, I just take a break." After finishing the white star, directly drink the life spring water into the stomach, and then return the reagent to Hall. Hall smiled slightly, and after collecting the reagents, he went to the front of Shuluo and others. "Your village has been destroyed. I suggest that you first move to the village where the wooden wind is located. By then I will give you these weapons, so that your safety can be guaranteed." The weapons that Hall said have just been seen from the wooden wind. It is very heart-warming for Halls proposal. After all, in this place, the probability of human beings living together is still very large, and the water village has been destroyed, and the dragon The Terran has died so much. At that time, there may be dragons who will come over. If they are still here, the result will be exactly the same as before. Instead of this, it is better to follow the Hall arrangement, and the otter also thinks very well. In this case, if there is no one to help, this winter is absolutely difficult to survive. Between the demise and survival, the otter chose to survive. Hall saw their consent and agreed with their choices slightly. As for how they are managed at that time, it is not something that Hall has to manage. After all, they are just meeting each other. It is already very good to help. Put a bag of space bags with about 200 sets of equipment in the water, and then I said to the wooden wind. "The road below won''t need you to bring it. You can go back and arrange them." What the wooden wind wanted to say, but was interrupted by Hall. "They are all coming from the mountains over there. There should be no problem with the route. You also saw it. We cant really do well when we start the war. Take care of you, these are you holding, and we will be back when we finish our own affairs." After seeing Hall handing over a space bag, Mufeng nodded and agreed. After all, starting from here to Dasheng Mountain is through the swamp, and Hall just said that after entering the swamp, He really can''t help, but when he is blamed by Hall, it''s better to quit now. After taking over the space bag, the wooden wind slammed into Hall. "Thank you for the adults... I am waiting for the adults to come back in the village." Hey! This guy can talk so, is this really a wild savage? ...... Early the next morning, Mufeng and Shuiluo and others left. Originally, Shuiluo wanted to stay and help, but he was refused by Hall. He didnt even want Woodwind. How could he still want to be water? I noticed one night in the forest. The injuries of the people slowly recovered under the treatment of Hall''s pharmacy. Although the serious injuries could not be fought, the general activities were no problem. Its not that Hol is reluctant to give life to the spring water. Its time to come. He used it too mundane. He had already collected twenty drops of life spring water. Now there are five drops left. After all, three days can bring together a drop of life spring water. This speed is still a bit slow. Before Hall also considered the use of the only one of the nine magic magic crystals in the hands of the production of spring water, but thought that it is now in the base camp of the Dragon Terran, when there is no such a nine-time war ancient tree, my heart is always some Uneasy, so he finally gave up this tempting plan. Last night, Hall and Dark Three talked for a long time. After all, among the three of them, only the character of the dark three is incompatible with the elves, and Hall chatted with him completely without any barriers. After learning about the greatness of the Dragon Man Wizards, Hall quickly upgraded the female ants in the space. Fortunately, there are still many low-level magic crystals. After strengthening, he now has more than three hundred and five female ants in the space. There are already a small number of sixth-class female ants. As for the seventh-class Hall, there is no reinforcement. There is also a nine-class magic crystal, an eight-class magic crystal and ten seventh-class magic crystal. This can strengthen the first-class Warcraft, Hall naturally reluctant. As for strengthening the Warcraft, Hall has not decided yet. At present, Hall has eight heads of World of Warcraft, one is White Tiger White, one is Lightning Golden Eagle, one is a small bald giant octopus, and the last one is the eagle bird and beast that Horf has done a lot of effort. There are three kinds of World of Warcraft in the sea, land and air, and Hall is not in a hurry to strengthen. As for the seven big players in the World of Warcraft, Hall feels that there is no need to strengthen it. Even if you want to strengthen, it is not to strengthen them. In Hall''s mind, there are two things to strengthen. One is the seventh-class Warcraft Stone Bee Queen, one is the same seventh-class Warcraft Queen of Fire Ant. After being promoted to the seventh-class Warcraft, the spawning speed of the queen bee queen and the queen of fire ants is greatly improved, and the two queen-type Warcraft are different. The queen of the wasp is faster than the queen of the fire ant, but most of the stone bees she hatched are not high, even if it is strengthened by the mysterious space, Hall feels that the stone bee wants to besiege and kill a master of the eighth-class combat power, at least If you want to die about 5,000 or so, Hall will not do this if it is not necessary, because even if it is a seventh-class stone bee queen, it will take a long time to hatch 5,000 stone bees. The amount of spawning of the Queen of Fire Ants is better than that of the Queen of Stone Bees but it is more than she used to be, and most of the fire ants she hatched are second-class Warcraft. This is the Queen of Stone Bees. Can''t compare. The only thing that makes Hall depressed is that the Queen of Fire Ants hatches them and they need Fire Crystal. Even if Hall got a batch of fire crystals last time, it is not enough for the Queen of Fire Ants to hatch. This is why it has been so long, the fire ants in the Hall space and the time when they left the Black Iron Fort underground, there is not much more reason. Now with more than three hundred female ants, Hall is very confident to destroy the Dragon Warriors who have been strengthened by the Dragon Man Magician. When I thought of the scene of a lot of magical bombing of the Dragon Terran warriors, Hall couldn''t help but reveal a sneer, and the dark side of the side couldn''t help but retreat a few steps. After returning to the Hall of God, seeing the appearance of Dark Three, he couldnt help but glance at him, and then Hall continued to understand the situation until the third time he finished all the things he knew. Hall This did not continue to ask. The last two people chatted and chatted for a night, until they slept late at night. Chapter 571： Assault Chapter 571 Raid "Thanks to the stars and tears to reward! There is a strange castle on a valley not far from the swamp. The castles are made of stone. The castle is surrounded by wooden houses. The houses are very worn, as if a gust of wind can be blown away. The houses are surrounded by some dirt. The whole looks like a poor and backward one. feel. There are a lot of stinking ditch around the wooden house. The smell of stinking attracts a lot of flies. From time to time, there are mice passing through the stinking ditch. A few footsteps came, and the mouse was stunned. The last old book was unlucky. It was run by a wooden stalk from behind, and the blood suddenly flowed out of its weak body. The owner of the spear grabbed the mouse that was penetrated and threw it into the basket behind him. After seeing the mouse being caught, several people next to him immediately laughed. "Hutou brother, have you eaten meat this evening?" Known as the tiger head brother, it was the man who had just stabbed the mouse with the hibiscus. He only saw him about fifteen years old, one meter seven or eight, but his body was very weak and his ribs were clearly visible. He only wore a pair of trousers that didn''t know what material, barefooted, and behind it was a basket made of rattan, and several rats that had been stabbed to death were lying inside. Behind him is a few black and autumn, only the eyes and mouth are white children, these children are almost the same size, men and women, thin and weak, as if a gust of wind can blow them down. The boy, known as the bone, heard a grin and smiled. He looked at the children behind him and showed a rare tender look. These children are his younger brothers and sisters. The owner of the castle, that is, the dragon people, would have ignored the fact that the surrounding people would starve to death, so the food of these younger siblings would need him to look for them. Sometimes you can get some fish or hare when you are out of luck, but because the dragons have been out for trials recently, they can''t go out, so he can only find some food like mice here. In fact, they also have a certain relationship with the Dragon Terran. As I said before, the Dragon Terran caught the savages and returned to the women. However, the dragons and humans born by the Dragon and the human races are relatively small, and most of them are human. Humans like the ''children'' of the Dragon People are also not valued by the dragon people. The words of the boy will be transformed in the future. Once they become dragons, they will lose the human nature, and the failure will be slaves. beast. As for women, if they survive, they will continue to be used for childbirth. If they die, they will be eaten by slaves. It can be said that the human ''children'' of the Dragon People here are destined to be tragic. Although the tiger head has the blood of the dragon people, but he hates the dragon people from his heart, his mother died because of the birth of a dragon family brother, and his so-called father actually only held the dragon brother. Laugh, just look at his mother''s live bleeding and die. Finally, I personally threw the body into the slave group. When the tiger head saw that his mother was shredded by the slave and swallowed into his mouth, he swears that as soon as he has a chance, he will take the dragon people all. Kill the light. The human children who have the blood of the Dragons are not as strong as the human beings. As long as they have food, they will recover soon. Therefore, as a boy who can hunt, Hutou is a relatively large existence in the human family of the Dragon. The dragons and humans here are not monolithic. They will kill each other in order to compete for the territory. It is because of the strength of the tiger head that it allowed him to protect his younger siblings. However, he was very anxious recently because he knew that once he reached the age of sixteen, his father of the Dragon Man would bring him into the castle. He didn''t know what it was before. As he grew older, he realized that he could convert after he was sixteen years old. Once he was transformed into a dragon, he would become Like his father, treating his sister will be cold and bloodless. He knew very well that this is not what he wants! Some time ago, the dragon people in the castle ruled out a large number of teams to go out. I heard that there are also elite dragon troops from the Holy Mountain. This is a powerful team of some dragon and human magicians. He has heard that the Dragon Terran team with the Dragon Man Wizard can defeat at least three times their number of enemies! How powerful the Dragon Man is, but he has a deep understanding that a minor Dragon Warrior can compete with a slave. And a slave can easily kill the swamp giants in the swamp. Just as he was looking for a mouse and thinking about how to escape, suddenly there was a high-pitched cry from afar. The tiger looked up and saw a group of black shadows flying back towards the sun. The tiger''s head reached out and blocked the sun. I saw that the shadows were all eagle birds and beasts. For these eagle birds and beasts, the tiger head also had no good face. It was because of these eagle birds and beasts that the people who escaped here were caught. When I came back, I was thrown into the circle of slaves by the cruel life, and I was finally killed by the slaves. However, Jin Ping is a bit special, because he suddenly found that there is still a shadow in the body of the eagle bird, although the sun is a bit dazzling, but he still vaguely saw the figure. "Someone above? When did the eagle bird and the beast agree to sit on the dragon?" Not to mention, if the Dragon Man matches the Eagle Bird Beast ~ www.novelhall.com ~ then they can say that the combat power can definitely be turned up several times. But I don''t know why, the eagle and the beast do not agree that the dragon people are sitting on their backs, even if they have lived here for so many years, the tiger head does not understand what is going on. Then the question is coming... If it is not a dragon, then who are they? Just then, suddenly a black thing flew out from the back of the eagle bird, and the tiger head turned around and looked at it, and found that the black things went straight to the castle where they were behind. With a burst of roar and screams, the tiger head was surprised to see that several Dragon Terrans had fallen from the castle, and on their bodies, some black arrows were swinging. . "This... turned out to be someone attacking the castle of the Dragon Man?" Realizing this situation, the tiger''s face disappeared and suddenly he was overjoyed. He couldn''t help but tell the two brothers on his back and hand it to his brother, and then ran to the places where the dragons were. "Take your sister to the tunnel! Don''t come out!" Chapter 572： Dragon Peoples Childrens "Seeking a Monthly Ticket" Chapter 572 Dragon People''s Children''s "Seeking a Monthly Ticket" Hall sat on the Lightning Golden Eagle and watched the dragon''s mouth, which had just been killed and injured by a sneak attack, and could not help but reveal a smile. This action was decided after discussing with the dark ones. First occupy a castle and kill or control the dragons inside, so that they can hide well here. After all, here is In the world of the Dragon Terran, who knows if they have a nine-class fighter, or even a higher existence, if Hall, they rushed into the base camp of the Dragon People, even if Hall had a nine-time war ancient tree, it is estimated that It is also a fate that has been caught. What''s more, there are nine eagle birds and beasts. Hall remembers very clearly. When he was chased by Kahn in Shanghai, the horror of the eagle bird and beast. Before the nine-time flight of Warcraft, Hall dared to be so arrogant. This time, the sneak attack is mainly because he has enough hawks and beasts here, and some of the eight eagle birds and beasts lead the way, I believe that as long as they do not encounter the nine eagle birds and beasts, there should be no big problem. This is not, all the way from the air to the swamp, in addition to some unfortunately did not have time to escape the eagle bird and beast army flying World of Warcraft, the rest of the flying World of Warcraft has changed direction and fled. When they flew over, Hall saw the Dragon Warriors who came out to inspect the castle. When the direct sunlight was not good for the Dragon race, Hall launched the first wave of attacks. The effect was not bad. Hundreds of people The dragon people were shot directly to the warriors and killed more than 30. Most of the rest were injured. A dragon-man fighter who had just rushed out and was tall and holding a big knife in his hand immediately yelled at everyone around him. He looked like the commander of the castle. As soon as the darkness sneered, a wave of dozens of sharp arrows re-issued, and the dragon human warrior saw the defense immediately, while other dragon human warriors also defended, but there were still more than a dozen dragon human warriors. get shot. After a while, a group of slaves ran out of the barn, and they roared at the Hall. Hall waved and a group of lions suddenly appeared in front of them. The head of the Dragon Terran Warrior was shocked when he saw it. He didn''t think that this would happen. He couldn''t wait for the command. Suddenly a huge black shadow descended from the sky. The Dragon Terran soldiers suddenly looked up and smashed their eyes after seeing each other. Got the boss. He couldn''t help but say that he immediately pushed back a few steps. With a booming sound, a giant bear suddenly appeared in front of everyone. "Damn! Stop me!" Several Dragon Terrans did not hesitate and immediately took up their weapons and rushed them up, but they forgot the Griffin army in the air. I saw that they hadnt rushed over yet, and suddenly there was a gust of wind. He instinctively turned around and looked at them. When they saw it clearly, they suddenly felt a pain in their shoulders. Then the whole person suddenly vacated until the line of sight continued to rotate in the air. He realized that he had been thrown into the air by Warcraft. Not yet had time to stabilize the figure, suddenly a pain in the back of the neck, a sharp arrow directly penetrated his neck, blood flowed down his trachea, and soon he lost consciousness. The centurion of the Dragon People who had just woke up had not had time to carry out the correct command. His subordinates had already suffered most of the death and injury, and he was stopped by the giant bear in front of him. "Damn! What is going on here? How come there are so many powerful Warcraft! How do those elves do?" For the elves, he still knows. After all, arresting the elves is the command directly conveyed above. He also sent several squads here, otherwise he might be a little bit here. Just as he was worried, a group of black robe elves jumped from the eagle and the beast, while the eagle and the beast joined the killing of the dragon and the slave. Soon, the Long Renzu centurion found that his men were not only directly killed, but the rest were subdued by these Warcraft. "Elves! You will pay for it!" The dragon-man warrior looked gloomy and looked at a few elves who came over and said quietly. It is not these elves who answer him, but a young man of humanity. "Oh, they won''t pay the price, I don''t know, but I know you have to pay the price!" Yep? The Dragonman Centurion looked at the man sitting on a huge flying World of Warcraft with some horror. After seeing this man and the obedient flying World of Warcraft under him, he actually promised to come over and looked at Hall with shock. Said. "You...they are these Warcraft actually listening to you?" It seems that in order to convince the Dragon Centurion, Hall took a picture of the lightning golden eagle''s head, and after the lightning golden eagle screamed, it fell on a corner of the castle. "Who are you? Dare to kill our Dragons?" Ha ha Hall heard a smile and found that the dragon family was a little funny, he killed so much, and dare not dare. Therefore, he did not have nonsense, directly let Xiao Huang press it, and after seeing Xiao Huangs roaring and waving his huge claws directly, the Dragon Peoples Centurion did not hesitate. After roaring, he immediately waved his weapon and chopped it up. Xiao Huang, who is already a seventh-class Warcraft, will not be afraid of the dragon''s weapon. He will shoot his weapon directly with his faint light paws. With a bang, the weapon of the Dragon People''s Centurion was directly smashed. He was so unbelievable that he was wrong, and then there was a huge pain in his chest. He suddenly spurted a blood and the whole body was shot and flew out. The fallen dragon-man warrior just wanted to get up, but behind him was stepped hard by a paw, and a blood spurted out of his mouth. Just when Hall was ready to clean up the messenger suddenly a night guard soldier said. "Hall, there is a situation!" Hall heard the words and turned to look at the night guard''s gaze. He saw a man with a spear at about fifteen or six years old standing on the stairs of the castle with fear. The dragon-man warrior who was stepped on the ground saw a sullen expression on his face and then shouted loudly. "My child! Fast, kill these people... I will make you a warrior of the Dragon Man!" child? Hall turned to look at the Dragon Man, then looked at the man with the spear in front of him, and then he suddenly remembered one thing, that is, the child may be a child of the Dragon. But what surprised Hall and everyone was that the child didn''t listen to the words of the Dragon''s father, but squatted directly before Hall. "Please let the adults let me kill this demon! I will be your slave to the adults, and you will be in control of life and death!" Chapter 573： Of course it is... "Seeking Genuine Subscription" Chapter 573 is of course... Looking at the eyes on the ground, the face is sallow, the body is like a bamboo pole, Hall suddenly remembered, the Dragon Terran seems to really have a type of son. For the Dragon Terran, they should be the ones that are rejected, because they dont become dragons directly, and even if they are transformed, they will not necessarily become dragons. From this boys body, he is in the dragon. The human race does not seem to be very good. Hall glanced at the dragon man, the centurion who was stepped on by Xiao Bai. He just claimed to be the father of the child in front of him, and ordered the child to kill Hall. He did not expect that the child would directly appeal to Hall. The condition is to kill him, this has to be a big irony. The dragon-man clan looks gloomy and looks at the tiger''s head beside the Hall. He did not think that his child would kill himself. If he was seriously injured at this time and was suppressed by World of Warcraft, he would definitely go up. The kid interrupted his limbs and threw it into the slave bar to let the ugly slaves inside tear him away. Don''t look at the tiger''s head and have the courage to lie here. In fact, his heart is constantly shaking. I haven''t felt anything under the castle before, but when he went to the platform on the castle, he found that there is a group of powerful people. Warcraft, especially the white tiger, when he felt that he was staring at his sharp eyes, his body seemed to be locked by a million-pound chain, and he could not move. The reason why he didn''t beg for others was to kneel in front of Hall. It was because he just saw Hall when he came up and summoned Warcraft, and easily accepted his so-called Dragon Man father. This made him see the power of Hall. He wants to escape the dragon''s clutch and must rely on a person who is stronger than the Dragon. In his opinion, Hall is that person, so he does not hesitate to Erzhizhong. However, Hall did not immediately agree, and the dark side of the side looked at the child with interest and went to the side of the Hall to ask. "There are all the controls here. There are still a lot of humans below, Hall you..." After waiting for the darkness, the tigers head changed his face. He thought that Hall wanted to slaughter the humans in the chalet under the castle. Although most of them were children of the dragon family like themselves, he was clear. They are just the blood of the Dragon people in their bodies, but in fact they are more than anyone else who hates the Dragon people and is regarded as a waste of children by the Dragon people. Thinking of this, he ignored the dark night guards around him and the flames of Warcraft, and quickly said. "Please enlighten the adults. Those who live below are a group of people who are enslaved by the Dragons. They hate the Dragons more than anyone else. I can use my life to testify. If I lie, adults can take my life at any time. After the tiger head said this, the whole head was pressed lower, the forehead was already against the ground, and even the nose could breathe the dust from the ground into the nose. He didn''t dare to have any moves. He was afraid that he would provoke Hall to be angry and really kill the human beings below. Others still don''t care, but there are some younger brothers and sisters inside. The mother is gone, he must protect them. Just as he was in his heart, Hall spoke, and the tiger''s head heard only a faint voice from Hall''s mouth. "Give you a task, concentrate the people below, don''t let them run around, otherwise..." Hutou heard a sigh of relief, then immediately screamed, "Thank you, adults, I will follow your instructions!" Hall made a look, and he waved his hand in the dark, and a team of dark night guards ran out with the tiger''s head. I looked at the castle full of dragons'' bodies and some of the uniformed dragons, especially the dragon-man centurion who was suppressed by Xiaobai. Hall''s mouth slightly lifted a slight curvature. An hour later, Hall came out of a room in the castle. At this time the castle had been packed and the body had been disposed of. If you didn''t take it seriously, you couldn''t see any change. Some Dragon Terrans are patrolling some positions in the castle. It seems that this castle does not happen, but Hall knows that this castle is no longer a dragon, from the inside out, completely It belongs to him! Seeing that Hall came out, Bai Xing and others and the dark ones quickly turned around, and the white star was fine. After all, she had seen the situation of the turtles and turtles before, so I was not surprised that Hall could conquer the Dragon. But the dark ones are different. For this powerful, mysterious and horrible ability, they are still slightly worried. Thinking about the Hall, if you come to them like this, will they not become a slave to Hall? So they looked at Hall''s eyes with a hint of fear and vigilance. However, the Dark Three quickly recovered from the shock, and he walked up to Hall in exaggeration. "Hall, the strange magic that you learned from, can completely control other people. You don''t want to do this to me in the future? Although I am very handsome, I really don''t like men." After the dark three said this, all the people in the face changed, and the white stars and the meters were red, and they snorted for this handsome elf. Both Dark One and Dark Two are worried that the Dark Three will irritate Hall. They can''t help but push back a few steps away from this guy, as if they don''t know him, and they are too embarrassed. Hall is looking at the darkness of the face, the last word in his mouth. "roll!" However, it is precisely because of this the topic becomes a little better when the atmosphere is opened, it has to be said that the spirit of the dark three active atmosphere is still very powerful. "We have known each other for so long, you and I tell the truth, if you see us badly someday, you will not use this magic for us?" When the dark three said this, it was a joke, but Hall found that the white star was wrapped, and his eyes were fixed on Hall, for fear of saying a word from Halls mouth. . "Is this still used? Of course..." Hall said that he deliberately paused here. He found that everyone''s face changed fiercely, especially the meter. He was scared to hide directly behind the white star and looked at the Hall with vigilance, while the dark three was exposed. Shocked expression, I saw a burst of funny in Hall. "Of course it is impossible!" call! After hearing Hall finish the words, everyone could not help but sigh, but there was no white star included here. She never worried about it from beginning to end. It seems that she knows Hall better than the third. Chapter 574： encounter"! Please support genuine! 》 Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 574 Encounter Hall spoke and gasped and scared the meters and the dark three, but he did not scare the white stars. Looking at the eyes of the white star under the eyebrows, Hall smiled slightly, especially after seeing the air that screamed at her mouth and licked her own mouth, the curvature of the corner of the mouth became bigger. "Ha! I said, Hall, you are not the kind of person, scared me!" Dark three made a look of caution and fear, patted his chest, said with a look of fear. But fortunately, after hearing Hall''s assurance, everyone couldn''t help but feel relieved. After all, this unknown magic is terrible, letting the dark ones come from their inner conflicts. After the joke, Hall looked at the figure standing on the outermost side. After seeing the eyes that Hall had seen, the tiger head would come down and kneel down. But before he could kneel down, Halls voice was passed to his ear. "I don''t like to see others squatting at me casually." In a word, the leg of the tiger''s head squatted straightened straight, and then bowed respectfully to Hall. "Hall is great!" Hall did not speak, it does not mean that he has opinions on the tiger head, but he is thinking about how to deal with the children of these dragons. After all, if these people are transformed, they will soon become new dragons. But if they don''t deal with it, their fate will be very tragic. Once the dragon people are found to have been killed, Hall can''t guarantee that after he leaves, these people will be revenged by the Dragon people for the first time. While Hall was thinking, the tiger''s head on the side was always in awkward position. Not only that, but his face was pale and bloodless, and his sweat was constantly on his forehead. He was scared. He followed the night guards to settle the outsiders. After returning, he was a little scared to discover the existence of the Dragon Terran Warrior. At first he thought that the Dragon Man had captured the castle in a short time, if he found that the Dark Night Guards wearing black robes passed through these Dragons. There was no movement in the warrior, and he almost wanted to turn and flee. Later, he vaguely heard the secret three. They said that these dragon human warriors were controlled by Hall with mysterious magic. They only listened to Halls command. After hearing this, the tiger head suddenly became more awe of Hall, and allowed the powerful race like the Dragon Man to follow his orders. Is Hall a god? Just as he was so shocked and upset, Hall spoke again. "Get up!" When Hall said that he ignored the tiger''s head, he turned to look at the dark side of the side. "How is the situation outside? Are you arranged?" Dark three shrugged and said. "The outside has been controlled. The outside is your Dragonman Warrior patrol. There is a Dark Night Guard to make a dark whistle. If there are other dragons from other places, it is estimated to be very miserable." In the latter sentence, when the dark three said it, the tone was a little ridiculous. After seeing the power of Hall, he knew that as long as he did not come to the kind of dragon-like enemy, no matter how much he came, he was giving Hall delivers food. Hall heard a nod and nod his mind, and turned to look at the tiger head that had stood up straight. "The village closest to here is going through the swamp. You have to go through the swamp with your strength. This is death. I can send you in the past, but..." Holden paused and looked at the nervous tiger head and continued. "At the moment I need some people here, not too much. A dozen or so is enough." Hutou heard quickly and said, "I am willing to follow adults." Hall shook his head. "I don''t need people to follow." Hall''s words are indeed true. His first follower, Ryder, is still in college, and he is now running around, plus This tiger head does not have any special ability. Hall does not want to waste the quota of blood stasis. After all, his current mental strength has not broken through the fifth-order summoner. The magical magical array still stays in the fifth stage, wanting to portray. I don''t know when it will be done. This time, he successfully reached the limit with more than 50 dragons and soldiers including the centurion in the castle. He has almost reached his limit, so he will not show it again if it is not necessary. Blood stasis. When the tiger head heard this, his heart suddenly became dark. He wanted to acquire the ability and want to change his life. He didnt want to live in the shadow of the dragon people in his life. He clenched his fist tightly and bit the teeth. Then suddenly squatted on the ground against Hall. "Adult, I want to be stronger! I want to follow adults, I believe that only adults can make me stronger!" Hall et al. looked at the tiger head that suddenly fell under his eyes. They didnt think that this tiger head was so persistent looked at the tiger head with blood on his head, that meter The brow was locked. She just wanted to talk but was pulled by the white star on the side. Some doubts looked at the white star, but found that the white star shook her head at her and motioned her to stop talking. Although Mami was somewhat dissatisfied, she did not speak if she obeyed the white star, but looked at Hall with dissatisfied eyes. Hall ignored the gaze of Naomi, and he only looked at the tiger head with some curiosity. "Oh, do you want to be stronger? What is the reason?" When the tiger head heard Hall''s inquiry, he no longer slammed his head. He looked up and ignored the blood flowing down his face on his forehead. It seemed that he was not bleeding. He looked at Hall with a respectful expression. . "Adult! I want to be super! I don''t want my brother and sister to become like my mother." Then the tiger head said about his own experience and how his mother was thrown into the slave bar by the so-called dragon family father. On the side of the white star and Naomi heard the words can not help but exclaimed, as two women in the crowd, after hearing the tiger head with his brother and sister to catch the mouse for a living experience, the motherhood of the heart is activated, especially It was that meter, and both eyes became a little red. Especially after hearing that his mother was thrown into the slave bar and shattered in front of his face, the meter was even more angry and gnashing. After listening to the tiger''s head, there was no change on the surface of Hall. His eyes were still faintly watching the tiger''s head. After a long time, this was the beginning. "You don''t want to stay with me. Can you be my follower? Look at your future creations, but I have one thing to tell you in advance. If you can''t accept it, then I can''t do anything." When I heard Hall say this, Tiger Head quickly said, "Adult, you said." Chapter 575： conversation Chapter 575 Talk "Adult, please say." Hutou heard the words and said with respect and respectfulness. From his current situation, as long as Hall is willing to let him follow Hall, let alone one thing, he will not hesitate to agree on ten things. He knew very well that he did not have the bargaining power with Hall. Hall did not directly deny his request and it was already very good. Hall nodded slightly, then waved his hand behind him, and the tiger looked up curiously. When he saw a dragon-man warrior wrapped in scales, his pupil suddenly became red. The whole person suddenly began to breathe a little, and his hands clenched, and even the dark nails fell into the flesh. He didn''t feel anything. Although each dragon patriarch is almost the same, but if you get along for a long time, you can still distinguish. This is like the Chinese people watching black people. They feel that they are all the same. If the black people who have been in contact for a long time are still very easy to recognize. By the same token, because the tiger head is hateful to his biological father, he has already recognized him in the moment he saw him. Before he wanted to kill him, this ''father'' gave Holner a name to express his loyalty, but because Hall did not agree at the time, he had to give up this plan for the time being. I didn''t think that I was here to see a father who respected Halls salute. Combined with the fact that he had just learned outside, he already understood that his father had now become a slave to Hall. The original angry head of the tiger suddenly calmed down. He now has some understanding of what Hall said just now. The feeling hall is making a choice for himself, if he must kill him. Father''s then the next Hall may agree, but Hall may not let him stay with him in the future. Thinking of this, the tiger head respectfully bowed to Hall. "Adult, he can become a slave to the grown-up, his luck, and the villain obeys the arrangement of the adults." When he heard the tigers statement, Hall nodded slightly and said, You can think of it best. You are the centurion of the nearby castle. I need his intelligence and his identity, so... Hutou heard the words and bowed his head in a respectful manner immediately. "How to arrange for adults, the villain does not dare to have any opinions. The villain only hopes to be with the adults in the future, so the villain will be satisfied." Hall did not continue this topic. He gave some food to the tiger head, let him and the night guards settle the humans. After he left, Hall let the white stars and the dark ones gather together. Looking at everyone in front of him, Hall said in a deep voice, "We have already occupied a castle, but everyone has seen it. This is just one of the castles that the dragons have placed on the outskirts of the swamp. Based on this, all the surrounding castles are taken down. There are so many dragons and people. We are mainly to eliminate the living forces of the dragon people. After we have led their main forces out, we can make a mess. Holy Mountain, when..." Hall said here, his eyes looked at a few people in the dark, only to see a hint of excitement in their eyes. However, they have been looking for this island for so long. After encountering the dragon people, they think that this should be the so-called Long Island. The hope of finding a princess antidote is also in the holy mountain. If it can be found, then this The second East Sea journey can be terminated early. After all, the princess has less than two years of poison. If there is no such thing, they will have to look again. It can be said that time is still very urgent for them. "At present, we have not found the highest fighting power of the dragon people and the eagle birds and beasts. If you don''t encounter them, this does not mean that they are not. They are likely to be on the holy mountain. According to the sacred, the dragon people The centurion is probably a seventh-class warrior. The commander is a ninth-ranked warrior. The Wanfu commander should be a ninth-class junior warrior. There are also elders on the head of Wanfu. It is probably around the middle class. Their patriarchs were The nine senior soldiers are more likely to be half-sacred!" When I heard the half sacred, everyone couldnt help but take a breath, even if it was the white star of the mermaid princess, it was only heard that their mermaid had also appeared in the semi-san, but it was a long time ago. At present, the best fighting power of the mermaid is the mermaid king, the nine-level senior magician. It is estimated that he will be very difficult to meet the dragon patriarch. Hall glanced at the look of everyone, and the tone was slightly relieved. "Its good to say that the dragon patriarch has not appeared for a long time. At present, all the dragons are managed by several elders of the dragon family, but Even so, there are likely to be six or eight masters of the nine-figure power in the holy mountain. Not only that, but there may be nine eagle birds and beasts, so..." Said here, Holden said with a serious face, "If everyone wants to quit, there is still a chance." There was no change in the face of the dark ones at the scene. Obviously, they were dismissive of this suggestion made by Hall. If they were greedy and afraid of death, they would not have come to the place with great hardships. Since they have come here now, the suggestion that Hall put forward is simply an insult to them. Fortunately, all three of them know that Hall is not talking to them So they all look at Baixing and others. That meter was a little anxious, for fear that the white star would agree. After all, they only came to help Hall, but now the enemy is so powerful, they are not wrong to opt out. That picture seems to be the same idea. After all, Princess Bai Xing is the princess of their mermaid family. If there is a problem here, how can they still have their faces back and return to the king? It seems that the meaning of the meter and the anxious eyes of the figure, the white star smiled and shook his head. "Hall, since I promised you before, come up here to help you find the antidote to the rescue of Princess Nosia, then I will not quit halfway, so what should be done next, you can arrange it." The words of the white star suddenly made the meter and the picture anxious. They still wanted to say something, but it was stopped by the white star with his eyes. On the contrary, after a few of them heard the words of the white star, they all showed a grateful look in their eyes. They have already seen that Hall can conquer the eagle bird and the beast seems to have a great relationship with the white star. If there is a white star Hall, this metamorphosis should be able to become more powerful in a short time. Chapter 576： Selection Chapter 576 Selection indeed! Hall''s big change is most likely to be one of the biggest variables in this action. One does not know the bottom line, can infinitely turn Warcraft into the summoner of the summoned beast, that is a terrible existence. Dark one, they are even thinking, fortunately, they have a good relationship with Hall, not a hostile relationship, otherwise they dont know how to get a headache. The idea of ??staying here to continue the battle was unanimously recognized by everyone. After Hall determined this, he said again. "The dragons are very strong, but they are very few. According to the meditation, the chances of the dragons directly mutating from the mother to the dragons and into the dragons are very low, which leads to the total number of them even after so many years. Its over ten thousand, and there are still some dragons. Speaking of this, Hall glanced at the crowd and found that they did not have a look of fear, he continued. "Our goal is very simple, try to eliminate the living power of the Dragon Terran, and hide it in the Dragon Terran territory, and the is the chess piece on our bright face used to confuse the Dragon race. As long as there is no big problem here, we will have a chance. Approaching the holy mountain to find an antidote." For Hall''s arrangement, everyone has no opinion, but Bai Xing proposed whether to catch the swamp giant crocodile from the swamp, and then use the false information to induce the dragon race to go, and finally destroy the dragon race with the swamp giant crocodile. Everyone who heard this was surprised to see the white star. Even the meter and the picture were like this. They didn''t think that it seemed that the quiet white star would have such a side. Although it is cruel, but who makes the Dragon people are their enemies, and Hall heard this is also a bright spot. When they flew over, they saw a huge figure in a large pool in the deep part of the swamp. If Hall did not estimate the fault, it should be a huge swamp giant crocodile, at least nine primary strengths, if these dragons If the Terran leads the past, it is estimated that they will suffer a lot. Once the dragons have lost a lot in the swamps, will they be arrogant to launch a large army to encircle the swamp giants, and then Hall will be able to use this opportunity to get behind the dragons and people, and want to come through this, The Dragon Terran will eat a big loss. If he can conquer this 9th World of Warcraft, Hall will become the 9th Summoner in one fell swoop, this is the youngest 9th Summoner. Even if you can''t conquer, when the nine-nine swamp giant crocodile is killed, can he also get a nine-class magic crystal? Thinking of this, Hall immediately had a decision. He said his own ideas to a bigger family, because Hall said that there is justification, so there is no objection including the dark one. In fact, Hall does not know that he is no longer the unpowered kid six months ago, but he can be a one-man army. If you change to the former Hall, the dark one will definitely raise objections. From here, you can see that in a world of strength, as long as the strength, age and ethnicity are really not a problem. Who is not obedient, go straight up and hit him with his fist. After the matter was arranged, Hall and the crowd came out. At this time, the tiger head had already distributed the food to everyone. After they finished eating, they stood in the trenches under the wall, and looked at the surrounding Dragon Warriors with fear. The night guard in black robe. Although there are tiger heads telling them not to worry, but in this atmosphere, they are not worried, it is estimated that those who are nervous and big. Fortunately, they are afraid of being afraid, but they are not making a squeaky voice, but they are quietly standing here waiting. When Hall stood on the wall and looked at the crowd, everyone looked at Hall this time. The tiger head took the lead and gave it to Hall and called the ''master''. Others seemed to have been warned by him, so they all Hurry to face Hall, Hall did not speak, they did not dare to look up. Looking at the group of thin and weak, as if it were called Hanako, Hall coughed and said. "I want to come to the tiger head and have told you that I will not waste my tongue. I will arrange for you to take you out of here and go to the forest at the other end of the swamp. There are human beings like you living there, going there. There you don''t have to worry about the dragons. I will be blocking them in the swamp, but there are still some people here. After all, it is too close to the dragons. If they come to check that you are not there, this will Let them be suspicious, so I need twenty volunteers..." Hall just finished, a man who was about twelve years old asked some hesitant openings. "Excuse me, if I stay here, can I still eat the food I just had?" Uh Hall originally thought that the boy would propose what conditions, and did not expect that this would be the case. He found that the boys eyes were a little scary, but there were a lot of expectations in his eyes. Seeing that Hall did not speak, the boy thought that he had said something that should not be said, and he was so scared that he quickly prepared to apologize. But at this time, Hall said, "No problem, just stay here, the food can be served three meals a day." When I heard Hall, the crowd below suddenly began to shake. "Adult, can I stay too?" "Adult, there is me, I want to stay." The tiger''s head on the side suddenly changed. He used a flash of light to glance at Hall and found out that Hall was not angry and then shouted at them. "Shut up!" In fact, there are many young men who are not afraid of the tiger head even several of them have played with him several times and won''t win, but this time because he suddenly became a follower of this adult, this makes His status has improved a lot. So after they heard the words of the tiger head, they closed their mouths, but they knew in their hearts that they were only afraid of Hall rather than tiger head. The tiger head didn''t care so much. He didn''t care what the reason was. They only knew that they would close their mouths and don''t bother Hall. Hall was a little bit smirking at the people who were going to stay in front of him. He understood that these people were supposed to stay for those foods. When he thought of it, he said to the tiger head. "Choose twenty people, mainly young and green, and others will arrange to leave." After seeing the disappointing eyes in most people''s eyes, Hall continued to say, "There is also food left, and two thirds of the people who stayed can do so." When I heard this, everyone present was excited. If the tiger had warned them not to speak out loud, they might yell Long live the grown-up. Chapter 577： Scout "Subscription falls sharply, distressed" Chapter 577 Scouts "Subscriptions Decline, Distressed" Swamp There are many water pools that are several tens of meters deep. A large fish that is half a person tall is open on the water. Suddenly, "Oh!" came. A four-meter-long swamp giant crocodile suddenly plunged from the waterhole, biting a big fish in one bite, and the blood suddenly stained the entire pool. The big fish swayed its tail in an attempt to escape from the mouth of the swamp giant crocodile, but the bite force of the swamp giant crocodile was not easy to break free. I saw it gimmick, and the big fishs head and tail broke. Open. The swamp giant crocodile took advantage of this opportunity to open his mouth and prepare to swallow the fish in his mouth. At this time, suddenly a black shadow in the sky quickly flew over, rushing toward the swamp giant crocodile with a thunderous rush, not waiting for it to react and grab the swamp giant crocodile, then It is easy to lift it up to four meters long. The swamp giant crocodile was screaming and struggling, and even the fish in his mouth couldnt be taken care of. It struggled to swing its tail and head, just like the big fish that had been bitten by it before, trying to catch it from this Warcraft. Escape under the paws. It seems that it succeeded in getting rid of the arrest of Warcraft, or this Warcraft deliberately loosened it. After the swamp giant crocodile reacted, it was discovered that I didnt know when it was already tens of meters high. Without the help of Flying Warcraft, it directly fell from the height of tens of meters, with a bang It was said that the swamp giant crocodile was heavily squatting in the swamp. Even the swamp crocodile, which is thick and sloppy, was dizzy, and the pain and anger made it unable to stand up and roar. Before it looked up to find the culprit, the previous shadow flew down again and grabbed it, then Repeat the free fall movement before, if repeated twice, the swamp giant crocodile is so steadily lying on the ground and panting. It felt like it hurts all over the body, and the eyes are almost smashed out. Just as it is preparing to close the eyes, suddenly several figures stop in front of it, and it tries to open its eyes. I saw two small points from the flying World of Warcraft, one of them with a white armor walked in front of him, the other was wearing a black black robe man. These two people are Hall and White Star. They came out to look for swamp giants after making plans. After a few days of busyness, Hall has already conquered a thousand swamp giants. Because Hall was somewhat worried about the attention of the marsh giant crocodile in the pier, he chose some places away from the big water pool. After conquering the swamp giant crocodile, Hall said to the white star with a tired face. "Almost, let''s go back first." "Well, listen to you." White Star heard a nod and smiled. After the two men packed up a little, they flew in the direction of the castle after sitting on the eagle bird. The castle has not had so many people at this time. Apart from the tiger head and some people who volunteered to stay, the rest of the people were sent to the forest by Hall. After contacting the wooden wind, Hall gave a batch of food to He, let him settle these people. After seeing Hall and White Star come, someone immediately notified the Dark One. "What is the situation?" Dark Trinity came and asked quickly. "Conceived more than a thousand heads, the level is not high, and at most it is the sixth." The dark third and other people can''t help but turn their eyes, which is not enough? This is more than a thousand Warcraft, not more than a thousand sheep. The dark one threw a space bag and screamed. "You have to sing it, yes, here is the magic crystal we found in the castle. It is estimated that the dragon people have recently collected it." Seeing Hall''s enthusiasm for opening inspections, he said in a hurry, "Don''t expect too much, most of them are fourth-class magic crystals, and the highest is only five, and it is estimated that others have been sent to other places." Hall heard a glimpse of it and opened it. Sure enough, most of the bags were fourth-class magic crystals, and several fifth-class magic crystals were scattered nearby. Hall grinned and threw the space bag directly into the space, thinking that there was always better than nothing. After collecting the space bag, Hall only looked at the dark three and asked, "What is the situation now? Are there any other dragons from other places in these two days?" "Well, there are two scouts that have been caught by us and are waiting for you." When Hall heard it, he really caught the scout. After thinking about it, he said to the dark three, "That, go and see." Following the darkness, I came to a room on the ground floor of the castle. It was very humid. When I came in, I smelled a moldy and deteriorating smell. There are several Dragon Warriors and Dark Nightguards here. Seeing Hall and Dark Three down, everyone quickly greeted Hall with their greetings, and Hall waved his hand to signal that they were welcome, and then he led the darkest to the innermost room. Through the iron gate, Hall saw two of the scales falling, revealing the blood red muscles inside and the **** dragons of the dragons were tied to the wall by chains. They all looked down and looked like they had been tortured for a long time. "What did you ask?" The dark three shook his head, and his face showed a dignified expression. "Their beliefs are just like us. They just started to say nothing. After seeing them betrayed, they are swearing apart, and they dont want to say anything." meaning." "Let''s give it to me." Dark three made a look, waiting for the night guard to quickly open the iron gate. The iron gate seems to be in disrepair for a long time When it opened, it made a loud noise, and also awakened the two sleeping Dragon Warriors. They just raised their heads and suddenly found a blood-red rune emerging from the hands of a human man, waiting for them to reflect, the blood-red rune suddenly flew toward one of the dragon''s heads, straight in his horrified eyes. I rushed into his mind. A scream came out of his mouth, and another dragon human warrior suddenly got a big man. He glanced at the white-eyed companion and then looked at the human being who continued to cast spells. Although he didn''t know what it was, But he understands that it is very likely that this man is doing something that is bad for them. When he thought of it, he wanted to scream and scream, trying to stop Hall from continuing to cast spells. However, the dark side of the side has already been prepared, and a rag is directly inserted into the mouth of the dragon who is open. At this time, the dragon people around him stopped screaming, and his eyes were still anxious, and then bowed to Hall in his horrified eyes. "the host!" Chapter 578： failure Chapter 578 Failure "Don''t have been to Lord Lol, right?" If the mouth of the Dragon Man was blocked, he would really yell at the compatriot who called Hall the master. He even called a human being as the main person, which is simply the face of the Dragon Man, and what qualifications he has to go to see the Dragon God. Just as his eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and his eyes widened to kill each other and the culprit Hall, suddenly a **** rune appeared in front of the Hall. As soon as he thought that this **** rune had entered the head of his compatriots, he became a slave to Hall. It seems that everything is a **** rune. Thinking of this, his face changed fiercely, looking up at Hall''s eyes full of fear, he struggled hard, slammed the chain on the side, his head jerked to one side, trying to stay away from this The horrible **** runes are also far from Hall a demon. In his opinion, Hall is a demon, and one who makes him a dragon is afraid of the devil. Although he reacted very fiercely, but this did not have any use of eggs, Hall''s calm eyes suddenly widened, and the **** rune suddenly rushed into his mind. As the **** runes entered his mind, his whole person began to tremble. He wanted to resist and wanted to kick this **** rune out of his mind. He didn''t want to become a slave to Hall like the compatriot. The dark side of the side saw the dragon''s eyes twitching in front of him, and the forehead was not sweated. Although Hall is not the first time to display this **** technique in front of him, but I don''t know why, every time he feels a strong **** smell and he can''t say it, but it is very disgusting. "What the magic is this... Why didn''t I know before? And why do I hate this breath in my heart..." Just when I was thinking about it, suddenly a roar sounded from the mouth of the dragon people. The voice was very harsh and made people feel very uncomfortable. The dark three looked up and didnt know when the dragons mouth broke. The cloth has been spit out. The appearance of this dragon man was very miserable. He was bleeding and his eyes were wide open. After his mouth wide open, his voice suddenly stopped, and then the whole head suddenly shook down. The whole person stopped moving and was chained. there. "puff!" Hall''s face turned red, and he suddenly squirted a blood. The whole person had some unsteady steps back a few steps. "Hall, are you okay?" In the dark, this is the first time I saw Hall vomiting blood. It seems that his pale face seems to have suffered a lot. He quickly went up to pull Hall, and some worried. In the dark, I understand that Hall can''t have an accident. Whether it is for friends or because of Nosia, Hall can''t do anything, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to find the antidote to rescue Nosia. Hall waved his hand and his face was a bit ugly. "It''s okay, I am too greedy. After I showed it, it is already the limit of my mental power. I want to use this spell to conquer the Dragon. I have to wait for me to put the fifth." After the mental power magical characterization is finished, it will be fine." "Oh... what? You haven''t finished the fifth magic array yet?" The third time, this is the first time I heard Hall say this. If he did not say it today, he thought that Hall was already the eighth-order summoner. "You are such a surprising summoner!" No, a summoner who is obviously less than five, not only has eight summoned beasts, but also has so many summoned beasts. Are you a reincarnation of the gods? But the only good news is that Hall didn''t hurt too much. After seeing Hall drink a reagent and his face became rosy, it was a sigh of relief. Hall glanced at the deadly Dragon Warrior, and then he turned and left. "Let''s go, clean up, bring people out, give this treatment to him." Hall handed a reagent to the Dark Guard Warrior, and then took the lead and went out. He just took some reversal in his mental strength. Although he took the spring water, his head was still a little bloated. He had to take a break. After all, here. It is not a good place to rest. "Yes! Hall!" After watching the Hall and the Dark Three with respect, the Night Guard soldier turned to look at the two Dragon Warriors who were tied to the wall and died in life. Because he also saw Hall''s ability, knowing that this living Dragon Warrior is already his own, so he did not speak to him in a cold tone. After untiring him, he handed the pharmacy that Hall gave him to the Dragon Warrior, and then waved his hand to several people behind him. The people came up and carried the dead Dragon Warrior. Although everyone didn''t know what Hall wanted the corpse to do, but since Hall had ordered it, they could listen. ...... When I heard the news of Hall''s injury, Bai Xing and the dark one quickly rushed over, but fortunately, Hall rested for a while, and the body had recovered some. Looking at the eyes of everyone, Hall was warm. Just want to talk but I heard the dark mouth broken. "That Hall, don''t misunderstand, we don''t worry about you. We just worry that it will waste some time after you find an antidote after you have an accident. You know, I am a busy man, there is still a lot to do!" Busy with you! Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but twitch. He knows that this is to adjust the atmosphere, but is there such a blow to you? Nami, this girl seems to not want to let go of this opportunity to fight Hall, she also interfaced after the dark three. "Yes, that is, but I think that you are so bad, it should be dead is For that meter, Hall directly turned a blind eye, is this a girl should say? Dark and Dark did not speak, but Hall vaguely found that their mouths were slightly tilted, and it seemed that they would be happy to see what they were eating. After the joke, Hall recruited the dragon man who had just been conquered. When he came up, he said hello to Hall, and the respectful appearance was like treating him as a god. Dark three, but to interrogate the dragon people, from here can also be seen, how **** Hall is bloody. Hall did not bother to be surprised. He asked about the situation of the Dragon People and learned that he was a scout from a castle not far from here. This time it was a regular tour, that is, come here to see if there is any problem. And then go back to life, according to the previous regulations, they will go back this morning, it is almost in the afternoon, obviously has exceeded the time. After hearing this, Hall''s face changed slightly, and he looked at the darker waiter. "It seems that we are ready to welcome the guests." Chapter 579： Probe Chapter 579 Probe Hall said nothing wrong, about two hours from their castle, with the same castle made of boulder and wood. There is a 1000-person squadron of the Dragon People. Because of their darkness, it has already ruled out that about five hundred people will enter the swamp and the forest to find the dark one. At this time there are five hundred squads in the castle and a dragon family named Qiang. Blood stasis is the second generation of the authentic Dragon Man, which is the dragon family born from the Dragon and the human race. Dragon talents like this are very powerful, and they have more time to upgrade their strength than ordinary dragons. Not only that, there are still five dragon-man magicians around the blood, which is only applied for by the high-level because of his special status. After hearing the report from the men, the blood was put down and the leather roll made by Warcraft leather was not known. The eyes looked a little gloomy and looked at the dragon human warriors who were lying on the ground. "You mean, haven''t the two scouts sent out to the South Castle come back?" "Yes, the **** people have grown up for six hours. According to the regulations, we will be vigilant for more than two hours. We will be on alert for more than four hours. We will report immediately after more than six hours. Boldly come in and report." The **** knows this rule, so he did not blame the Dragon Warrior who disturbed him to read the information. He looked at it with a slight glimpse and continued to meditate after a while. Is there such a situation before? "Returning to the blood and growing up, like this situation, when we found someone, we found that people have been swallowed by swamp giants." "Whek giant crocodile?" The blood stabbed his hand and touched his chin and muttered to himself, and then he continued to speak. "Send the words to the two centurions and let them lead the team to see." "Yes! The **** man grows up!" Seeing that the Dragon Terran soldiers had retired, the blood began to pick up the book and looked up, but this time he did not see it as he did last time. After watching it for ten minutes, he put down the scroll. Is there any accident? However, when I thought that I had sent two hundred soldiers to explore, I felt a little relieved. Half an hour later, a team of fully armed Dragon Terrans came out of the castle. The first few were sitting on huge slaves. The slaves screamed and ran on the ground with strong and powerful thighs, followed by a team. The neat dragon race fighters. And the sky is a slave of two flying, I saw them waving wings like bats, because they are inconvenient to mount on the back, so a pair of strong and powerful claws hold a basket, sitting on the basket with two skinny dragons warrior. If they are in the dark, they will recognize that these two thin dragons are the precious magicians of the Dragon. A patrol team has sent two Dragon Man magicians, which shows how much this blood is valued for this incident. At this time, Hall and others have learned about this situation from the mouth of the dragon people who have been conquered. He knows that it will not take long for the Dragon People''s army to come here. Thinking of this, Hall looked up and said to everyone. "The Dragon People''s team will soon come here. Our mission is very simple, just eat them." Whether it is white star or darker, Hall heard that Hall did not reveal a skeptical expression. After all, the strength that Hall showed, even if the Dragon Man came to a thousand people, it is estimated that Hall will win. However, it is a problem of loss size. Seeing that everyone has no opinion, Hall quickly arranged the task. This is the battlefield here. In this narrow place, with carelessness, the dragon people do not suffer from ghosts. After listening to Hall''s arrangements, Nami took the white star and walked to the side and said with a mouth. "Princess, you also saw it. The coloring Hall is too embarrassing. How can you think of this method? You should pay attention to it in the future. You must not be deceived by him." Bai Xingmei couldn''t help but roll his eyes. It seems that for so long, the most deceived people seem to be you. However, Bai Xing also knows that he can''t fight the rice like this. He just responded to her question with a smile. As for what the meter thinks, it is not how she understands it. It depends on her own. ...... The mission was quickly arranged, and the master was the master of the castle. At this time, he had already listened to Hall''s arrangement to distribute the Dragon Warriors nearby, while the Dark Three and others waited in the wooden house. As for the dragon''s scouts. Hall is ready to let him go to the swamp first, pretend to be ambushed, and then come back with the body of the Dragon Man to meet the team that came to explore the missing patrol. A few hours later, Hall heard the report that the dragon''s strikers had appeared in the north, but they did not immediately enter the city, but lie in a section two kilometers away from their castle. Soon, a dragon human warrior ran out of the team and walked straight toward himself. The Dragon Man was not greatly embarrassed, but he was somewhat cautious. When he came to the wooden house outside the castle, he looked at a few human children who were stabbing mice, and his heart suddenly relieved. In his view, if there are no human children here, then there is a problem. After seeing the dragon human warriors, the humans immediately pushed back a few steps, and their eyes were horrified. A moment later, a boy headed by the boy threw a spear aside, and then he saluted the Dragon Warrior and called the adult. The Dragon Terran Warrior nodded, and his eyes swept around quickly, seeing a few humans as big as before. www.novelhall.com~ He said with a sigh of relief. "Take me to see your adults!" A dark-faced man just wanted to move, and several figures suddenly came over from behind. The dragon-man warrior saw the coming person and immediately respectfully followed the people. "Oh, good old man!" It was the singer who came to him. He followed the instructions of Hall to deal with this guy in front of him. When I heard the other person say hello to myself, he nodded slightly. "Well, how come you are here?" When I heard this, the Dragon Warrior first observed the situation of Qi Ming, and he said that there was no problem. "Sorry for the adults, we have to bother you so late, our patrols have been missing for a long time, we are looking for them." "The patrol? I saw them this afternoon, yes, they seem to go to the swamp!" Chapter 580： ambush Chapter 580 Ambush "Southern swamp?" When people came to hear that the brows could not help but wrinkle, the patrol''s route was prescribed, how could it go to the swamp? However, since he said so, he couldn''t say anything. He said before that the hierarchy of the Dragon Terran is strict, and the lower level questions the superior. If there is no clear evidence, it will be taught by the superior. Just as he thought about how to answer, suddenly there was a cry for help in the distance. When he heard this, he instinctively pulled out his weapon. However, after seeing the expression of the shocked expression behind him, he couldn''t help but look back. When he saw the figure of the voice, he immediately exclaimed. "what happened?" The same reaction with him, he walked over and took the wounded Dragon Warrior and took over the body of the Dragon Warrior behind him. I saw that the body of this Dragon Terran warrior is not complete. Not only that, but he still has a lot of bite marks on his body. At first glance, he knows what big Warcraft he encountered. "This is... swamp giant crocodile? How can you provoke a swamp giant?" After reading the huge tooth print on the body of the Dragon Warrior, he immediately asked loudly. The dragon human warrior who was sent was very eager to ask what happened, but he also dared to speak indiscriminately because of the strict hierarchy of the dragon race. Fortunately, Yu Ming continued to ask questions he asked. "Did you not just leave me today? How can you run to the swamp?" The pale-faced Dragon Terran warrior said with some difficulty: "The centurion grows up, we met a hundred people team that was sent out before. They are surrounded by a large swamp giant crocodile. We are trying to escape and send messages, please Master Dafu sent troops to rescue as soon as possible, I..." Having said that, the Dragon Terran Warrior suddenly vomited blood, and the whole person directly stunned. He patted him quickly and saw that he didn''t respond, his face was a bit ugly. "Fast, take him to the treatment, get ready, set up a team of 50 people to rescue." After he finished speaking, he said to the dragon people warrior, "Please go back and tell the two centurions, come and support immediately, let''s go first." After I finished talking, I wanted to go, but I was stopped by the Dragon Warrior. "If you are a hundred years old, please wait. The current form of the enemy is unknown. Please wait for the adults. I will go to the two centurions at the same time and ask them to come and discuss the big things immediately." Looking at the back of this dragon-man warrior who was sitting on the slave, the corner of his mouth slightly revealed a smile that was not easy to detect. ...... At this time outside the castle, after the two centurions heard the report, one of them nodded heavily. "It seems that thousands of people have thought more. I didn''t think that the disappearance of the patrol team turned out to be the reason for the swamp giant crocodile. Even the singer is ready to send nearly half of the soldiers. We can''t lose face to the adults. Fast, our advanced city, one Will start together." With the release of the order, soon, the teams of the two teams of 100 people marched toward the castle. At this time, Hall was looking at the scene through the observation hole in the castle. When he saw the two hundred dragons and warriors, his mouth was slightly upturned. But at this time, suddenly two disgusting calls came from the air, and Hall looked up, because he was too far away, he could not see clearly. When it comes to eyesight, no one can be more powerful than the elves, so when Hall hasn''t seen it clearly, the third person who observes the Dragon Warrior on the side is the open channel. "The dragons are flying slaves, and there are the magicians of the Dragons below them!" "Oh? Magician?" Hall heard the dark three saying that his face could not help but show a curious expression. He had heard about the magic of the Dragon Terran magician before, and they could strengthen the defense of the Dragon Terran Warriors and create a transparent armor outside them, so that the Dragon Terran Warrior can temporarily immune to physical attacks. However, Hall also knows that there is a limit to this magic. Permanent immunization is impossible. Otherwise, the Dragon Terran has long been the hegemon on land. He believes that as long as the attack power exceeds the limit of this magic, it is absolutely possible to break this transparent armor and thus hurt the Dragon Warrior inside. And Hall has long been prepared to deal with this situation, in his space, there are hundreds of female ants who are strengthened to the fifth-class Warcraft, equivalent to hundreds of five magicians, absolutely can make them come back. "Roar!" The flying slaves of the Dragon Man Magician came to the top of the castle. A group of dragon-man fighters headed by the singer were arranged here, and it seemed to be ready to go. After seeing this situation, one of the Dragon Man''s magicians immediately said a few words to another Dragon Man magician, and then he directed the slave to take him back. The dragon man magician left behind was controlling the flying slaves to stay on a stone in the castle. "The centurion grows up!" The dragon man''s magician''s voice was very hoarse. He didn''t come down. He just stood there and bowed to the sorrow. He did not put on the shelf of the chief, but he sincerely bowed to the dragon man magician. Like Allen''s mainland, the magicians belong to the noble people, and their status is very high, so even if they are insane, they will not offend them. However, when the squatting down slightly , when the dragon man magician did not pay attention, the eyes flashed a flash of light, and when he looked up, his eyes returned to normal. After the greeting, the Dragon Man Magician did not have any other action, and Qi Ming continued to command other Dragons to line up, and it seemed like it was going to fight a hard battle. Soon, another Dragon Terran magician sat back with the flying slaves, and the two magicians stood in the heights of the castle. After a while, there was a figure in the distance. The noisy footsteps slowly came from far and near. Looking up, I saw a group of heavily armed dragon-man fighters in the two dragons and centuries who rode slaves. The team is coming down here. As they passed through the huts of the castle, the humans slammed on the ground and slammed their heads on the ground. The eyes of the dragon-man warriors showed a trace of disdain and arrogance, and the two dragons and centuries did not look at them. It is because of their negligence that their tragic endings, if they have the heart, they will find that the number of humans here seems to be a lot less... Chapter 581： Destroy them Chapter 581 destroys them Two hundred squads followed the two centurions and walked toward the castle in a uniform pace. Although the bones were lying on the ground, his eyes were full of gloomy light. He looked at the castle and the dragon people''s army. He looked at the dragon people''s warriors around him. Before everyone has been told a secret number, so they are silently separated on both sides. On the castle, the two Dragon Man magicians still stood there coldly, and they did not notice the strangeness of the following. The two dragons and centuries, who did not find the same, had begun to enter the castle with two hundred dragons. As a city owner, standing in the castle and standing on both sides of the castle greeted them. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. The Dragon Warriors in the castle are divided into two rows on both sides. Soon, you will see the two dragons and centuries who walked in the forefront. When they saw the scorpion and greeted themselves, the two dragons The centurions face showed a slight smile. In the same way, Yan Ming also stepped forward with a smile on his face. When the two sides met for more than a dozen meters, the alien Dragon Warriors stopped under the leadership of the centurion. The squatting hurriedly stepped forward, and the other two centurions went up with the slaves and walked toward the hustle and bustle. It was not the first time that the two sides had met like this, so the two centurions did not find the same. At this time, Yan Ming suddenly reached out, and if they generally reached out to shake hands, they still didn''t feel like it, but they were holding their right hands. The two centurions have not found any strangeness. They just think it is a bit strange. But the two dragon-man magicians standing on the castle are fierce and wide-eyed. They just want to speak, and suddenly a group of black shadows appear next to them. . The sudden black shadow scared all the Dragon Terrans, and waited for them to reflect, suddenly dozens of black shadows cut through the air from the back of the castle. The arrow and the screams of the thorns of the bones came at the same time. Not only that, but the figure that suddenly appeared in the air also rushed toward the two dragons and magicians at this time. As the Dragon Man Magician, their combat power is so weak that even an ordinary human can kill, so they are dumbfounded after seeing so many flying World of Warcraft. The two dragons and centuries, who were as dumb as they were, suddenly found a figure rushing in front of them. Before they reflected it, there was a sudden pain in the body, and the tremendous force flew out both of them. The two dragon people, the centurion, sprang up their blood. When they vomited blood, their eyes looked at the people who attacked them incredibly. They did not expect that this person was actually a sin. "How is it possible? How is this possible? Is there a Dragon Man attacking himself, is he betraying the Dragon God?" Just as the two dragons and centuries were beaten to vomit blood, the more than 50 dragon-man soldiers suddenly pulled out their weapons and killed them against the same dragon-man soldiers. For a time, more than two hundred dragons and warriors were surrounded by the front and rear, and they were dizzy and turned to death. Among these dragons, the Dragon Man Magicians are the worst. Their slaves are directly killed by flying World of Warcraft. They just wanted to use magic and they were directly stunned by flying World of Warcraft. The Long Renzu centurion and the two hundred dragons and ethnic soldiers were caught unprepared by sudden sneak attacks. In just a few minutes, they were actually killed and injured, and the remaining Dragon Terran soldiers were mostly wounded. Fortunately, they quickly blocked the attack of the singer. One of the dragons looked gloomy and looked at the sorrow. He said, "You know what you are doing? You are actually beating your own people, you have betrayed." Has the dragon god?" His face was very calm, and he faintly glanced at the face of the dragon-faced centurion. "Dragon God? Sorry, I am just obeying the orders of the young master. Everything of the young master is everything to me!" The two dragon-man warriors heard the face and they did not expect that the singer had actually betrayed the dragon god. This is a very serious matter. Young master? Who is this young master? Why can a dragon people''s people rebel against the dragon god? At this time, Yan Ming suddenly wanted to step back a few steps. Not only that, but the Dragon Man also slowly separated, and a man wearing a magic robe came over. The two dragon people, the centurion, looked a little gloomy and looked at the human beings who came over. They did not think that the young master of the meditation was actually a human being. This is a shame for them. "who are you?" One of the dragon people, the centurion, glanced at the situation around him, and then he said to the man in front of the black robe. "Whoever I am, you don''t have to worry about it, because there is no need for it." The Dragon Terran Warrior suddenly angered and looked at the black robe man in front of him. The man did not pay any attention to their eyes, and he still said what he said. "Right, I want to ask you to borrow one thing." borrow things? The two dragon people, the centurion, looked at the black robe man with some doubts. They didnt understand what they wanted to ask themselves. "By borrowing something? Borrowing something!" one of the dragon people, the centurion, asked quietly. "Heart!" The black robe man said faintly, as if he was not borrowing a head, but a worthless thing. "Damn! You are looking for death!" The Dragon Man, the centurion, suddenly roared. "Is it? Hehe..." After the man in the black robe finished speaking, he suddenly laughed. This laughter seems so awkward here, so many are out of place. Just when the Long Renzu centurion frowned, the black robe man spoke again. "Speed ??solves them! There are still things to arrange!" Seeing the black robe man looked at them like this, the dragon people in the room suddenly became angry, and when they wanted to make a roar, the sudden appearance of the figure made them dumbfounded. "This...this...how is this possible!" I dont know when, in front of them, suddenly there is a dense piece of World of Warcraft. They have white tiger-shaped Warcraft, Wolf-type Warcraft, and more violent bear-type Warcraft. Not only that, but there are even eagle birds and beasts in the air. When you saw the eagle and the beast, all the dragons and their faces changed. All the dragons and people know that the eagle and the beast are here as the allies of the dragon people, but now they are summoned by a human being. It simply subverts their cognition. Hall couldn''t ignore their shock, just waved his hand. "Destroy them!" Chapter 582： Wan Fuchang Chapter 582 Wan Wanchang With the order of Hall, the white tiger was the first to bear the brunt, and the whole figure turned into a white line and rushed toward the two dragons and centuries. The breath of the eighth-class Warcraft broke out, and the dust around the majestic breath flew up. The dragon people''s centurion was suddenly shocked by the white face. They also saw the power of these Warcraft, and they were not able to resist it. Just under his desperate gaze, Warcraft, headed by the White Tiger, rushed directly toward them, and the Dragon Terran party suddenly screamed again and again. Hall looked at the dragons in front of him, and Xiaobai went to the claws to shoot the dragon people''s centurion on the ground. Before he reacted, he directly killed him. No one showed weakness, and one appeared. Behind another centurion, when he was shocked that his comrades died in the hands of Tiger-shaped Warcraft, he directly bite him. The rest of Warcraft did not show weakness. Under the cooperation of the Dark Night Guard, in less than ten minutes, the screams of the Dragon People suddenly came to an abrupt end. The tiger head that came over came to see this scene. He was very excited. Before he knew the strength of Hall, he did not expect that more than 200 dragon human warriors would be easily destroyed by Hall. While shocked, he was very happy in his heart. Fortunately, his previous decision, although Hall did not directly agree with his follow-up, but he knew that as long as he did not betray Halls unwavering follow behind Hall, then he In the future, you will definitely witness the birth of a strong existence. The battle was over soon. Although Hall''s Warcraft helped, but it was also dead two dragons, this is what Hall did not expect. This is the first time that Hall is controlled by blood stasis. He feels that he seems to have something less in his mental strength. This feeling makes him feel very uncomfortable. Fortunately, this feeling comes quickly. Also fast. "Young Master!" Hall, who was feeling this feeling, was interrupted by the sorrow. After he returned to God, he glanced at him. "Put it up here, the bodies are all collected, follow the plan made yesterday, bring them over." Hall glanced at the two Dragon Masters and said to him. To be honest, this time I met two Dragon Man magicians who were really out of Hall''s expectations. He is very interested in the Dragon Master''s magician. According to the Dark Three, the Dragon Man Magician has the ability to make the Dragon Man Warrior powerful. Hall believes that once he has a certain number of Dragon Man Magicians and Dragon Man Warriors, even if he faces three or even ten times his own enemy, he can easily eliminate it. Of course, this is on the premise that there is no magician. Soon, two unconscious dragon-man magicians were taken to Hall''s room, and Hall waved his hand and let everyone else go down. He looked at the dragon man magician in front of him, revealing an excited look. ...... The castle is in the middle of it, and the people are commanding the crowd to clean up the bodies. The dark ones are sending people to patrol nearby. After all, they have eliminated two pairs of dragons and hundreds of people this time, and it is not good if they are discovered by the dragons or the hawks and beasts. "I really didn''t think that Hall was so powerful. More than two hundred dragon warriors were just two dead." The sigh is dark. When he knows Hall, no matter the one of them, he can easily kill him, but Halls strength is rising too fast. How long will he be able to rely on one? People can destroy such a group of dragon human warriors. "The second child, the current Hall is not the former Hall. You can''t look at him with his former eyes. Otherwise, it is definitely you who suffers!" The dark second heard the words and turned his eyes. He naturally knew that Hall was different. He was just a feeling of emotion. "Okay, now the more powerful Hall is, the better it is for us. This time we have eliminated these dragons. We can use them to attract more dragons. According to the previous plan, after Hall comes out, we I can act now." Hearing the dark one, the third and others nodded. At this time, Hall came out of the room. "Hall, how?" White Star asked with some worries. Before Hall failed to show **** surgery, they all knew that Hall had conquered two Dragons magicians. White Star was worried that Hall would fail. However, the fear of White Star is obviously superfluous. I saw Hall grin and said. "I''m fine, are you packed here?" He whispered and quickly nodded, "Young Master, already packed up, now I will wait for you to speak." Hall nodded and said, "So let''s go, squat, here is it for you!" He whispered and respectfully said, "Yes, young master, please rest assured!" Hall didn''t talk, and he glanced at the piled up of the Dragon Man''s body and walked over and cleaned them up. This is what he said. "Every time this plan is already in the situation, so I can''t put more words and act according to the plan." At Hall, everyone started to act. ...... One day later, a team of about 5,000 dragons marched toward the depths of the swamp. The dragon man, who is headed, looks very young. The scales on his body almost wrap him up. If he is stunned, he will be exclaimed. This young dragon man is actually a million man! Wan Fuchang is the presence of the 9th-class warriors of the Dragon People. They are usually on the holy mountain, but this time there is a dragon man who was sent out because the hundreds of people were destroyed. You know, on this island, the Dragon Man is the most powerful race, but this time it was destroyed by a few hundred people. This is something that the Dragons can''t tolerate This is why Wan Fuchang The reason that will be sent out. "Wanfu grows up!" A dragon warrior came to the Wanfu commandion and said with respect. "how is the situation?" "Adults, the scouts in front of the report, have found the soldiers of death, they are all near the pool." Wan Fuchang heard a slight change in his face, and then he said, "Go, I want to see who it is, and dare to kill our people!" The 5,000-person Dragon Terran team is the team starting from the holy mountain. They received a report from the castle in front of the swamp. Several hundred teams were slaughtered. The high-level people of the holy mountain will not turn a blind eye to this. The reason why this Wanfu is here. After the commander of Wanfu heard the command of the scout, he waved his hand. "The whole army is going forward! Let our enemies tremble!" Chapter 583： Self-directed battle Chapter 583 Self-directed and self-defense battle Time returned two days ago After they eliminated the two teams of 100 men and two centurions, they immediately packed up the bodies and sent a dragon man to send a message north. After hearing the news that two hundred people were destroyed, the Dragon Mans commander suddenly paused. His first reaction was to disbelieve, and then he was angry. While reporting to the holy mountain, he organized the dragon people warriors around him and took the team to the south to kill. After welcoming this dragon family leader, only a few dragon human warriors stayed behind, and personally took more than forty dragon warriors to set off with the team. As a result, a large number of dragon human warriors were seen in the middle of the swamp and a large number of marsh giant crocodiles were tearing their bodies. The dragon-man family leader was so angry that after killing a swamp giant crocodile, more than 500 dragon-human warriors suddenly rushed to the swamp giant crocodile. Because of the help of the Dragon Man Magician, the strength of the Dragon Terran Warrior has increased greatly, and the swamp giant crocodile has been smashed by the Dragon People Warrior. Just as the Dragon Terran Warrior killed the Quartet, suddenly thousands of swamp giant crocodiles were killed from all over the swamp, and the Dragon Man was suddenly killed by this situation. What shocked the Dragon Masters was that the sudden appearance of the swamp giant crocodile seemed to be directed by someone. After the dragon race was separated, it was directly killed by the Dragon Master magician. When the dragon masters reacted, the three dragons and the magicians had been swallowed up by the swamp giants and lost the help of the dragon human magician. The dragons suddenly suffered heavy casualties. Looking at the horrors of a dragon man being swept by a swamp giant crocodile and being divided into corpses, the dragon family leader suddenly became angry, and when he was about to rush into the swamp giant crocodile, a huge swamp giant crocodile suddenly Rushed over to him. The huge swamp giant crocodile came to the fore, and it did not care to drive away the surrounding dragons and swamp giants, but all who dare to block it were shredded by his huge mouth. In just a few seconds, there are no fewer than seven or eight Dragon Terrans dead in its mouth. "hateful!" When the dragon man leader saw the big knife in his hand, he rushed to the swamp giant crocod with full anger. For a time, one person and one beast killed the sky, and the surrounding dragons and swamp giants seemed to agree with each other, while staying away from them. When the Dragon People and the swamp giants slayed, he did not notice that the more than forty Dragon Warriors brought by the singer were hiding in the corner of the battlefield. Although they are also killing with the swamp giant crocodile, they are also very energetic, and it seems that they look very desperate, but if someone carefully observes it, they will find that there is no death for the people they bring! There aren''t even a few injured, and the swamp giants they face are the same, the screams are constant, but there is no one swamp crocodile to die! The battle soon turned into a one-sided situation. The Dragon Peoples warriors were killed and wounded, and the Dragon Peoples Commander was also attacked by his opponent. The dragons of the dragons who had been shot were vomiting blood. After seeing the bodies of the dragons and the warriors, he felt that his chest was full of sorrow, and a blood spurted out of his mouth again. The whole person became even more complex. It is pale. Just at this time, a voice suddenly came from the side. "Thousands of people grow up! Go quickly! Here I will resist!" The dragon-man family leader looked back and saw that the singer was so fierce and fiercely killed with a group of dragon-man fighters, and all the swamp giants who blocked him were attacked by him. After a while, the Dragon Peoples family was cleared out of an empty area. When he passed through the dragon family, he had a loud voice on his face. "Thousands of grown-ups, only you can escape from here, fast... Please go back and send a message to the Holy Mountain, let the adults come back to avenge us as soon as possible! I..." After waiting for the end of the meditation, suddenly a figure appeared in the body of the scorpion, in the eyes of the difference between the dragon and the human race, holding a large knife, facing the head of the scorpion is a slam. The words of , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , The dragon-man warrior looked eagerly at the dragon people. "The long-term leader, please take the time to leave with the sorrowful centurion, and leave it to us! Several other centurions are dead, we are fleeing." If you can''t, please remember to take revenge for us!" Not waiting for the dragon to react, the Dragon Warrior handed the coma into his hands, and then he turned and yelled at the remaining Dragon Warriors. "Dragon God is on! Kill!" The remaining more than one hundred dragon warriors saw the situation and suddenly roared, and the dragon-man fighters rushed toward the swamp giants. Originally wanted to block the dragon people, the captains of the dragons, because of the help of the hands, so he can only watch this group of dragon people warriors to launch suicide charges, rushed to the enemy ten times. The dragons and the lords of the dragons have red eyes, and they gnawed their teeth and glared at the giant crocodile. The clenched fists made a loud noise. Looking at the Dragon Warriors who were constantly swallowed by the swamp crocodile and the screams of the Dragon God on the screaming, the Dragon Peoples squadron suddenly screamed. "You will pay for it! I swear!" Knowing that it can''t be done, this is the last thing that a commander can''t do. The dragon-man clan looks angry and stunned the huge swamp giant who swallowed a dragon human warrior, then one hand. The coma was stunned against the shoulders, and the head did not return to the north. It wasnt long before the dragon-man clan leader fled with a scorpion, and the dragon-man fighters who launched suicide charges toward the swamp giant crocodile fell into the swampThe swamp giants slowly separated, one figure After coming out of the swamp giants, he glanced at the dragon-human warriors who were all over the land and said to himself. "Okay, get up, you are responsible for cleaning up the venue. We will leave immediately after the arrangement." As the mans voice just fell, the Dragon Warrior, who was originally called the Sui Army, suddenly stood up. He was the dragon-man warrior who stunned and spoke to the dragon-family commander. He saw him rise to the face of the man with respect and respect. "Yes, young master!" As his voice just fell, there were always dragons and warriors, and then began to clean up the venue in an orderly manner under the command of the army. This man is Hall, this is his own self-directed battle, his purpose is very clear, is to attract the attention of the dragon people on the holy mountain. "It is estimated that at least one Wanfu will be opened this time!" Chapter 584： The king among the swamps, I wish you a happy Mid-Autumn Festival! 》 Chapter 584 The King of the Swamp Halls strategy was very successful. After the dragon-man family leader fled back to the castle with a scorpion, he was somewhat worried that he was not convincing enough, so he came to the holy mountain with a sigh of self-blame. After meeting the three elders of one of the three great elders of the Dragon People, the Long Renzu commander reported the incident to the three elders without reservation. Coupled with the performance of the smashing shackles, the three elders immediately convened a meeting at the top of the Dragon People, and attracted the top leaders of the Dragon People. Then the Longren tribes unreasonably unified their opinions. In less than an hour, they decided to send a Wanfu leader to investigate the fact that the swamp giants were killed by the dragons. This is why the Long Renzu Wanfu will come here. ...... Laoguo, the youngest Wanfu of the Dragon People, was sitting on the back of a powerful slave, and his eyes looked gloomy and looked at the people in front of him. More than 5,000 dragon-human warriors are also looking at the bodies of these dragon-man fighters with their eyes panicked. If they are not military orders, there are a few grumpy dragon people who want to chop the nearby swamp giants. The body. In the end, it was still spoken by the Shu State, which ruled out a 100-member team to converge the body. The rest of the Dragon Terran soldiers marched in the direction of the Scout to the largest waterhole in the swamp. Soon, the Dragon People''s Army came to the front of the water pool. The swamp giant crocodile that was occasionally discovered on the way was directly killed by the Dragon Race scout team. The body was thrown aside, and the **** smell slowly spread. Just as the Dragon Peoples Army stopped, suddenly hundreds of swamp giants suddenly emerged from the vicinity of the waterhole, and they roared toward the Dragon Peoples Army. The mouth of the countrys mouth slightly showed a disdainful expression. With a wave of hand, the Dragon Peoples army suddenly launched an offensive. The four teams of 100 people led by a thousand captains to the swamp giants who rushed over, when they rushed over, The ray of light was sent out from the Dragon People''s army, and the four teams of 100 people were wrapped up. The shape of the dragon-man warrior wrapped in the light suddenly changed, and each one looked very powerful. The first dragon-family commander was the former commander who fled back. He roared and waved the big sword in his hand, and directly cut a swamp giant crocodile in front of him, and the blood and internal organs suddenly scattered. The taste of blood stimulated the Dragon Man Warriors and the swamp giant crocodile, and the two sides suddenly killed together. The Dragon Terran quickly took advantage of four times the number, and with the help of the Dragon Man Magician, a battle of the Dragon Terran fighters, except for a few injured ones, did not die. In contrast, the swamp giant crocodile, the hundreds of swamp giant crocodile rushing over did not even have a head to move, most of the swamp giant crocodile was slashed flesh and blood because of the vent of the dragon. Soon, the entire pool was blood red because of the injection of blood, and a **** smell suddenly spread. At this time, suddenly a roar sounded from the pool, and the breath of the roar made the dragon people who stood in front of the water pool could not help but back a few steps. The country is also a rare face change, his brows are slightly stunned, and the two big eyebrows are squeezing together. His eyes are staring at the direction of the pool. Soon, the original calm water pool suddenly exploded from the inside, and the water waves of several meters suddenly rushed toward the surrounding dragons. Many dragons were directly washed down by the water waves. When they wandered up, a huge incomparable World of Warcraft suddenly appeared on the waterhole, and the size of the lantern was the same as the Dragon Warrior. After the low-ranking Dragon Terrans were glanced at by these eyes, they suddenly felt that they couldnt help but tremble. Not only they, but even the commanders, the deepest feeling is the one who stood in the forefront. He clenched his teeth and refused to let himself back. He tried to hold the sword in his hand and let it not. Falling from his own hands, he desperately drove away the fear in his heart, but the more he did, the more he could not calm down. The sudden appearance of the huge figure has put too much pressure on the dragon people, even if it is the country of Wanfu. He waved the reins in his hand and found that the slave was afraid. The brow was wrinkled, a wave of his hand appeared, and a big sword appeared in his hand. A scream came and everyone looked back and saw The head of the slave who sat down in the country flew out directly, and the blood suddenly spewed out from its headless head. The legs of the country were gently landing, and his eyes stared straight at the huge Warcraft, and he walked over with the big sword. After being smashed by the country, the entire Dragon Terran team suddenly stabilized. The face of the Dragon Terran warriors who were awake from fear, showed their shy expressions. Then they stared eagerly at the country, and the whole scene appeared for a while. Very quiet. Huge Warcraft stared at the country that came over, and the momentum of the two sides collided between one person and one beast. At one time, the two sides tied each other. After gathering about 50 meters, the country stopped and the dragon people behind him surrounded it. They also know that they can''t get into the battle in this battle, so they can only create a momentum for the country after the country. Huge World of Warcraft is the biggest king in the swamp. The mid-level swamp giant crocodile, although it can not spit out words, but its wisdom is not lower than an ordinary person. Resting, he suddenly felt that his sphere of influence had a huge movement After it came out, he found that the body of a large swamp giant crocodile floated on the pool, and the angry one immediately found the murderer. Looking at the dragons who came to the site and provoked themselves, the swamp giant crocodile no longer hesitated, and as it roared, the sound of the swamp giant crocodile came from all directions. Seeing the swamp giant crocodile summoning his hand, the face of the country changed, he did not hesitate, the whole person turned into a figure and rushed toward the swamp giant crocodile. Just as the country and the swamp giant crocodile were killed, not far from the waterhole, a figure was watching the situation here. This person is not someone else. It is the Hall that provokes this battle. His purpose is very simple. He wants to see the true strength of the Dragon Terran army. If this battle dragon race wins, he will send Warcraft to destroy the dragon race. Then find a way to conquer the swamp giant crocodile, if the swamp giant crocodile wins, then he will find ways to save a few dragon people warriors to leave, and let them return to the holy mountain report. When you want to come, the Dragon Terran will send a more powerful army. At that time, the holy mountain must be very empty. This is the best opportunity for Hall to sneak into the holy mountain. Chapter 585： Killing Happy Mid-Autumn Festival Chapter 585 Killing Happy Mid-Autumn Festival "Hey!" After a loud bang, a figure was directly bounced, and after landing, it glided on the swamp for a while. This figure was just the dragon man who had just rushed to collide with the leader of the swamp giant crocodile. As soon as he gritted his teeth, the right hand of the sword slammed down and the sword plunged deep into the dirt. However, his body shape did not stop immediately, until the long sword pulled out more than one meter long in the soil, the whole body of the country stopped. He raised his head fiercely, his face looked ugly and looked at the huge swamp giant crocodile in front of him. He was beaten by a swamp giant crocodile leader in a round of battle. He had to say that the swamp giant crocodile leader It is not as powerful as usual. If the country estimates that it is desperate, it is estimated that it will tie the leader of the swamp giant crocodile, but he is unlikely to be in an explosive state. At that time, he is likely to be defeated by the leader of the swamp giant crocodile. He estimates that he wants to deal with this swamp giant crocodile leader alone, and may need to let one of the three elders come out. After the swamp giant crocodile leader hit the country, the swamp giant crocodile leader immediately took out its huge limbs and began to feel nothing in the water, but as it came ashore, a burst of rumbling sounds suddenly arrived. In the ears of everyone. It feels like a heavy tank in the China Earth era is on the road, it is unstoppable! Not only that, but after the leader of the swamp giant crocodile did not know when, a large number of heads and eyes emerged, and then swamp giants crocodile climbed out, and they followed the leader of the swamp giant crocodile and rushed toward the dragon. When the country saw his eyes, he knew that he couldnt retreat. Otherwise, its not just a defeat. Its very likely that they will be chased by these swamp giants until theyve been They were driven out of the swamp. To know that this is in the middle of the swamp, it takes at least one day to escape from it. It is enough for these swamp giants to open their mouths and slowly devour them. Besides, as the youngest Wanfu of the Dragon People, he can''t afford to lose this person. He would rather die with the pride of the Dragon People, and he would not want to live in the shadows. Thinking of this, the country pulled out the long sword in the soil and yelled at the dragon people behind him. "Dragon God is on! For the glory of the Dragon God! Kill!" "Dragon **** is on, kill!" Thousands of dragons suddenly roared, and the Dragon Man''s magician cast his magic, and the Dragon Man Warrior, who was cast by the Dragon Man''s magician, changed. The Dragon Terran Warrior, who has greatly improved its defensive power, holds the weapon in his hand, and his eyes are red-eyed and watching the crocodile crocodile rushing toward them. The Laos did not hesitate, and once again raised weapons to rush to the swamp giants. Just as the two sides approached, the magic of the water system and the soil system spewed out from the mouth of the swamp giant crocodile. Seeing the Hall of this scene is one of them, he did not expect the swamp giant crocodile to be so smart, do they know the dragon The magical weakness of the Terran? Hall is really right, the swamp giants are generally melee, but this does not mean that they will not magic, such a large battle, and the swamp giant crocodile leader is not weaker than humans in the command of Warcraft. Therefore, they naturally will not rush into the enemy camp in the same way as before. Hundreds of water blades and earth cones rushed toward the Dragon Warriors, and the Dragon Warriors were not too flustered. The Dragon Man Magician was again a magic release. Once the transparent barrier appears in front of the Dragon Warrior. With the sound of a 顯, there was a wave of ripples on the transparent barrier. Under the collision of countless magics, the transparent light finally broke, but thanks to this magic barrier, most of the magic was blocked, and the remaining magic was directed to the Dragon Warriors. A magical blast broke out among the Dragon Terrans. Hall saw that many of the Dragon Terrans were hit. It may be that the level of magic is too low. This attack did not kill a dragon. At most, it was a bad luck. The guy is directly stunned by the magic on his face. It looks like the flesh and blood is very scary. It is actually a trauma. He did not pay attention to this. He was fighting with the leader of the swamp giant crocodile at this time. He knew that he and his men could safely retreat only if the swamp giant crocodile was restrained as soon as possible. After the magic, the swamp giants did not continue to launch magic attacks. They came together too close together, and the second was easy to cause accidental injuries. Therefore, the most direct way they took was to rush up and tear the enemy. The attacking swamp giant crocodile and the defensive dragon-man fighters slammed together at this moment, and it was most appropriate to use people to look at them. Hall is the movie that has seen the Hobbit III. Compared with the movie, the beauty of the force, the **** scene, the killing between the man and the Warcraft can burst the movie of the Hobbit III. . The swamp giant crocodile army directly rushed into the camp of the Dragon Terran warriors, but soon the swamp giant crocodile lost its impact, and many swamp giant crocodiles were pinned down by the Dragon Terran warriors. Its not that the Dragon Terran warrior is particularly powerful, but the Dragon Terran warriors vitality is too strong. Hall saw that a dragon human warrior was hit and even after being swept by the swamp giant crocodile, he could even wave while he was bleeding. The weapon holds a swamp giant crocodile. Of course, here is the battlefield, it is impossible to say anything stupid, so this miraculously alive dragon warrior is quickly bitten off his head by another sudden swamp crocodile... "I didn''t think that the Dragon Man Magician was so powerful It seems that the dragon man magician must be eliminated first, otherwise, once he fights with a team with a lot of Dragon Man Magicians, Hall is very easy to do this. Loss. The battle between the two sides was very exciting, which made it secret to observe that Hall found a lot of problems. The killing continues, and the death continues. The battles between the leaders of the Laos and the swamp giants are still deadlocked. They will kill the dragons and people, and they will kill the swamp giants. However, no matter where they went, the two sides had a tacit agreement to stop the man and beast, and continue to kill after they left. Soon, the leader of the swamp giant crocodile seized the opportunity, and the tail slammed on the chest of the country. After the mouth of the country spit blood, he was thrown out and flew out. After the country controlled the injury, regardless of the pain from the chest, it was killed again. Just when the two sides were hard to separate, suddenly there was a large figure in the distance. Chapter 586： The attack of the eagle bird Chapter 586 The Counterattack of the Eagle and the Beast The sudden appearance of the black shadow first caused the two sides of the scene to be shocked. Then the dragon human warrior suddenly cheered, and the swamp giant crocodile also called, but it was roar. The black shadow that came from the rear turned out to be an eagle bird! And it is an eagle bird with no less than two hundred! This is not two hundred dragons, this is two hundred flying Warcraft! With the natural advantage of flying World of Warcraft to the land of Warcraft, these two hundred eagle birds and beasts can at least fight more than twice the swamp giant crocodile. The huge eagle bird and beast flying at the top is at least an eighth-class existence, even if it can''t fight against the middle-class swamp giant crocodile leader, at least it can be restrained, so that it can''t beat the country so easily. . "Is the eagle bird and the beast coming? Its a bit of a hassle..." Hall looked at the group of eagle birds and muttered to himself, his eyes staring straight at them, his eyes as if they were deep stars, and people could not see what he was thinking. When the country saw the eagle and the beast, it was a rare smile on his face. With the help of these hawks and beasts, they could at least retreat from the battle with the swamp giants. "Hey!" The swamp giant crocodile leader was somewhat dissatisfied with the eagle bird beast against the sky. But responding to it is the screaming of the eagle and the beast, and they dont know if they can really communicate. After the confrontation between the two leaders, all the swamp giants and hawks and beasts roar at the same time. It looks like the two sides are quarreling. After the Eighth eagle bird and beast again screamed, two hundred eagle birds and beasts rushed directly toward the swamp giant crocodile. The swamp giant crocodile leader just wanted to stop them in the past, and suddenly a figure appeared in front of it, and the long sword that braved the cold man was ready to stab it against his eyes. The bog giant crocodile saw the big pupil of the lantern suddenly shrink, and then it closed the eyes without much consideration. As soon as the long sword and the swamp giant crocodile hit the eyelids together, they made a crisp sound. This sudden appearance is the country, he wants to seriously hurt the leader of the swamp giant crocodile when he lost his heart, but unfortunately did not do so. But even so, his purpose has been reached, I saw the swamp giant crocodile leader roaring, a huge claw suddenly shot down to the country, a country to escape the swamp giant crocodile leader, which contains an angry blow, The giant claws were heavily photographed on the swamp, and several nearby Dragon Warriors and swamp giants were shaken back several steps. Everyone looked up and looked at it. I saw that the left eye of the swamp giant crocodile leader had bleed. Some of the dragon people who thought that the sneak attack on the head of the swamp giant crocodile had just prepared to cheer, but suddenly saw the leader of the swamp giant crocodile suddenly. When I opened my eyes and looked at the country with blood-red eyes, I couldn''t help but tremble. It turned out that the head of the swamp giant crocodile had nothing to do, but the eyelids were injured by the country. Although there was nothing wrong with it, the swamp giant crocodile leader was irritated. "Roar!" The swamp giant crocodile leader just wanted to launch an attack, and suddenly there was a scream in the other direction. The swamp giant crocodile leader turned his head and looked at it. The originally bloodshot eyes suddenly became bigger. I saw two hundred eagle birds attacking the swamp giants from top to bottom. Most of the swamp giants that were attacked by them were caught in the air and then attacked with their claws and mouth. The injured swamp crocodile was thrown off the air, and the swamp crocodile that was thrown away for a time was like a bomb to the side of the swamp giant crocodile. Looking at the people who suffered heavy losses, the leader of the swamp giant crocodile suddenly became angry. The one headed by the Eighth Eagle and the Beast in the air is a similar ridiculous voice, although the Hall of Watching War does not know whether the eagle bird will be so humanized, anyway, he thinks this is the case. "If you let them come a few times, it is estimated that the swamp giant crocodile leader will retreat, this is not the result I want!" It is not... Hall, but he is thinking about letting the Dragon and the swamp giants lose both sides, and to give the eagle and the beast so much, it is estimated that the swamp giant will be defeated, this is not what he wants to see. Then Hall had a decision in his heart. He glanced at the eager eagle bird and his mouth slightly exposed. After the taste of sweetness, Laos immediately attacked the swamp giant crocodile. Not only that, but other dragon-human warriors also took the opportunity to counterattack. For a time, whether it was the swamp giant crocodile leader or the swamp giant crocodile, it was suppressed by the dragon people. The main culprit of all this is the eagle birds and beasts who are preparing for the second attack on the swamp giant crocodile in the air. However, just as the Dragon Man counterattacks, the swamp giants are busy dealing with it, and the eagle and the beast are ready to attack again, and suddenly there is a high voice in the air. After hearing this sound, whether it is the Dragon Man, the swamp giant crocodile or the eagle bird and the beast are stunned, because this voice they are too familiar with, is this not the ugly sound of the eagle bird and beast? The eagle and the beasts in the air preparing for the attack collectively changed their direction, and then looked at the figure that was flying to them with this puzzled look. There are still a number of eagle birds and beasts flying here. Although there are not so many in the previous batches, at least there are more than one hundred heads, and the leading eagle bird seems to be an eighth-class Warcraft. "Hey!" Looking at another group of eagle birds and beasts, the leader of the swamp giant crocodile first reacted. It quickly screamed, and the surrounding swamp giants immediately responded, and they seemed to be preparing to retreat. It seems that the swamp giant crocodile leader decided to retreat, but the more than two hundred eagle birds and beasts have caused heavy casualties, and now there are so many more, it will naturally consider the choice of gain and loss to temporarily avoid the edge. The leader of the swamp giant crocodile wants to retreat, but the Shu Kingdom does not agree. With the help of these new forces, he can try to restrain the leader of the swamp giant crocodile, and then let the hands tighten as much as possible to eliminate the swamp giant crocodile army. Killed so many Dragon Terrans Now they can escape and escape, and the Shu and the Dragon people will naturally not agree. Therefore, under the orders of the Shu Kingdom, the Dragon Peoples Army began a counterattack by the whole army, and they seemed to want to leave all the swamp giants here. When it is said that it is too late, the eagle bird and beast as a flying World of Warcraft, the speed is naturally faster than the dragon and the swamp giant crocodile on the ground. Just as they were ready to escape, and one was ready to pursue, the scene that suddenly appeared made them both dumbfounded. The hawks and beasts that came later did not attack the swamp giant crocodile. Instead, they rushed toward the eagle birds and animals and smashed them into the Dragon People''s army. Not only that, but they are still taking advantage of the fact that when everyone has not responded, they will take away a handful of Dragon Master magicians from the Dragon Terran team. After the country discovered this situation, his forehead was exposed, and he pointed his finger at the group of eagle birds who rushed fast and ran fast. "Bastard!" Chapter 587： Capture Chapter 587 Capture "Roar!" The eagle bird and beast that suddenly entered the chaos not only made the country angry, but also angered the eight-level Warcraft that was the same as the eagle bird. The eagle birds and beasts that have just flown not only did not help them attack the enemy, but also attacked them. This is the most intolerable thing. And this group of **** not only attacked them as their own family, but also turned and fled directly after the attack, which was thrown into the face of the same flying World of Warcraft. So after seeing the group of eagle birds flying away, it didn''t think much, and immediately screamed and greeted the men, then took the lead and flew toward the eagle birds that fled. After being sneaked, the eagle and the beast heard the roar and screamed in anger, then waved their wings toward the escaping eagle bird. I just wanted to know, but the speed of the eagle and the beast was too fast. When he reached out and wanted to stop them, most of the hawks and beasts left him a back... "Bastard!" Although the country does not know what is going on, he always feels that something is wrong here. Just as he thought, the leader of the swamp giant crocodile roared and immediately pulled him back to God. After he saw the dozens of dragon-man fighters killed by the counterattack, he suddenly became a boss and his eyes suddenly changed. I have to get red. "No! They are not accidental, this is a conspiracy!" The reason why Laos said this is because he suddenly found that the Dragon Terran warrior on his side had already defended the magical warrior. The fundamental reason was that the Dragon Man Magician was taken away by the eagle bird and beast that had just raided. As an ally of the Dragon Man, it is impossible for the eagle and the beast to do so, then there is only one possibility. These hawks and beasts are controlled by others. Dragon God is on! Thinking of this possibility, the face of the country for the first time left sweat, he was thinking about who is the person who controls hundreds of eagle birds and beasts, when suddenly there is such a person coming out. He secretly remembered that after he returned, he must report to it. This is not a trivial matter. "Roar!" Another roar came, followed by a few screams, and the country turned to look at it and saw that the swamp giant crocodile leader was killing himself. "Bastard!" The country no longer hesitated, and lifted the sword to the swamp giant crocodile leader. If he does not stop the swamp giant crocodile leader, then his men will definitely suffer heavy casualties. Because the Dragon Terran Warrior lost the help of the Dragon Man Magician, which caused the previously swamped swamp crocodile to get a breather. After the swamp giant crocodile leader killed a dragon human warrior, the swamp giant crocodile suddenly turned to the dragon human race. The soldiers rushed. I saw a one-sided situation because of the lack of the help of the eagle and the beast, the field advantage was offset to the swamp giant crocodile. "Oh, don''t let me catch you!" While the country was blocking the leader of the swamp giant crocodile, he was secretly stunned. He had already determined that it was absolutely someone who was secretly blaming. Otherwise, this would not happen. The man in the mouth of the country is Hall. At this time he has left the place. He sat on the lightning golden eagle to catch up with the eagle bird. After seeing the two sides chasing each other, Hall immediately issued an order to the eagle and the beast. The eagle and the beast that was running away immediately flew toward the ground. The chasing eagle and the beast naturally would not let them go, and then they flew. Go on. The headed eagle bird roared, and it vowed to let the group of **** taste their own power. Just as it was preparing to accelerate, the group of hawks and birds suddenly flew up again, and it was a glimpse of Mr. Under the command to continue to pursue. Because they used to fly down, suddenly turning to the top will cause a slight pause, the speed will slow down, and just as they are also ready to fly upwards, when the speed is slow, a black shadow suddenly strikes behind it. Come. Because the opponent''s speed is too fast, it has not been reacted and is caught by a claw in the back, and the blood suddenly flows out of it. Being attacked like this, its figure suddenly dropped sharply, and the roaring eagle bird fluttered its wings desperately, which made the wound that was originally wounded bigger, the blood rushed out and swam toward the swamp. Sprinkle it down. Because of the sudden sudden attack, the eagle bird and the beast finally did not control the shape and squatted in the swamp. When it stabilized and looked up and looked at the scene, its eyes suddenly showed a frightened expression. I didn''t know when, the sky actually appeared hundreds of Warcraft, and all of its men were sneaked down like it. One of the most prominent figures in the air is an eagle wrapped in golden feathers, and a man with a black robe behind him is looking at himself with a slap in the face. As a World of Warcraft, it naturally understood the meaning of the smile, just as it just screamed and prepared to fight back, suddenly saw the man sitting on the back of the lightning golden eagle pointing at himself. Then hundreds of flying World of Warcraft rushed directly toward them, not only that, not knowing when a huge white tiger appeared next to it, with the breath of the king let it feel fear from the heart. There is no suspense in the battle. Under the Warrior army of Hall, more than two hundred eagle birds and beasts have been seriously injured, especially the eight-eyed eagle bird and beast, and it is Halls key greeting object, in Xiaobai, Under the care of Xiao Huang, this eagle bird and animal almost became a hairless bird. Looking at the eagle bird beasts all in the system, Halls face showed a slight smile. Soon, Bai Xing and others sat in the forest with the gryphon. This is Halls long-established alternative. After all, the Hawks and the Beasts and the Dragons have been fighting together. They have already known, so White Stars arranged in the forest. This was a good plan before. White Star and Hall cooperate with this thing not once or twice. So Im busy for a while, Im tired and white, you will still be able to pack these eagle birds and beasts. There are more than two hundred eagle birds and beasts. Hall''s number of eagle birds and beasts has reached more than three hundred horrors, and two of them are World of Warcraft. It can be said that the air force owned by Hall now is one of the best in the human empire. Its been an hour after Ive packed it up. After Bai Xing took Halls life spring, she asked. "What do we do now?" Hall patted the lightning golden eagle''s head and smiled. "Unexpectedly got two hundred eagle birds and beasts, good luck!" Everyone couldn''t help but glance at him. It is estimated that only he can say such things. Hall ignored the eyes of everyone and grinned. "Now let''s go clean up the mess." Chapter 588： Damn eagle bird Chapter 588, the evil eagle bird Just as Hall was preparing to get back, the battle between the Dragon and the swamp giants had come to an end. At this time, the country was full of blood. The original scales had fallen a few pieces. It can be seen from the dark red blood on his body. He seems to have suffered a lot. His face was very pale, but he still stared at the swamp giant crocodile leader in front of him. In this battle, the Dragon Terran can be described as a heavy loss. When they came, they were 5,000 people, but now they can still fight less than a thousand, and most of them are still hurt. It seems that such a fierce battle today has not happened for a long time. The loss of the Dragon Terran has reached the loss of the last decade. It is necessary to know that the number of dragons is not like that of humans and seas, let alone losing four thousand, that is, a one-time loss of four hundred will make the dragon people feel badly hurt. It has been imaginable that the country has lost 4,000 people in this time. After he returns, he will never escape punishment, and it is a heavy punishment! At the thought of this, the mouth of the countrys face could not be twitched a few times. Obviously, he was also very afraid of this punishment. The Dragon Terran has suffered heavy losses here, but the other side of the swamp giant crocodile is obviously not light. Previously, because of the sudden attack of the eagle bird and the help of the dragon people with the help of the magician, the swamp giant crocodile almost once collapsed. If Jin Ping tempted the eagle bird, the swamp giant crocodile may have left a dead body. It is. However, it is precisely because of Hall''s intervention, the swamp giant crocodile not only did not retreat, but also let the Dragon Terran pay a great price, and their loss is probably four thousand. The leader of the swamp giant crocodile looked at the unmanned body on the ground with some distress. It also slowly woke up from the anger. At this time, it also gave birth to retreat. After all, there were many people who died. The same thoughts as the swamp giant crocodile leader also have the same idea. He knows that he can no longer fight down. To deal with the leader of this swamp giant crocodile, he must ask the elders to come out. When he catches the leader of this swamp giant crocodile. He must apply to kill it by himself. Thinking of this, the country looked at the swamp giant crocodile leader with a vigilant look, and then bite his teeth and said to the adjutant, who was also full of blood. "Defensive formation, slowly withdraw from the battlefield!" When he heard the words of Laos, the adjutant was a glimpse first, but he nodded and immediately issued an order. The breathless dragon human warriors heard the same words, but soon they had a look of excitement in their hearts. It was not that they were afraid of the dragons, but the battle continued to fight like this, except for the two losses. There are no other results. Therefore, after hearing the adjutant''s orders, they did not produce too many dissent. Under the command of their respective centurions, the remaining one thousand dragons and warriors slowly pushed back while they were on the alert. The country did not move. He stared straight at the swamp giant crocodile leader. After seeing the swamp giant crocodile leader who also had large and small wounds, he did not feel anything. His heart was slightly relieved, but he did not relax his vigilance. Still holding the sword alert, looking at the head of the swamp giant crocodile with murderous eyes. The swamp giant crocodile screamed and gathered behind their leader, without the command of the swamp giant crocodile leader, and they did not continue to attack the dragon race. A few minutes later, the Dragon Terrans and the swamp giants slowly opened a safe distance, and as they prepared to retreat, they suddenly flew a group of eagle birds and beasts. Looking at the dense eagle bird and beast, both the dragon and the swamp giant crocodile are one of them. The first thing they think of is which side of the eagle bird and beast. In the past, the Dragon Terran warriors would never have such an idea, because the eagle birds and beasts are their allies, but now they are different. Just before, the eagle and the beast not only attacked them but also let them They ate a big loss. On the other side of the swamp giant crocodile, there is a burst of roar, especially the leader of the swamp giant crocodile, which is no less than anyone else. For this re-emergence of the eagle bird, it chose a temporary push. The swamp giants who heard the order roared and slowly crawled toward the pool. Here they were the sites. If the eagle birds and animals dare to come down, they will definitely let the hawks and beasts know their power. The face of the country looked a little gloomy as the eagle bird and the beast, and then looked at the swamp giant crocodile. He was worried that once these hawks and beasts were controlled by the mysterious characters, then when they attacked themselves, this The head of the swamp giant crocodile will not take the opportunity to kill it. There is a saying how to say it, the more you don''t want to happen, the more it will happen. The eagle birds and beasts that came in were actually holding a huge stone. The swamp giants accelerated the speed of escape, but obviously they were superfluous. The eagle birds and beasts passed through these swamp giants. Instead of throwing stones, they crossed the area where they were. After seeing this situation, Laos directly confronted everyone behind him and said, "Retreat! Retreat!" After the Shu Kingdom was finished, the Dragon Terran soldiers quickly fled to the north. In terms of airspace, the Dragon Terran did not have any advantage. As the eagle and the beast flew over, the stones under their claws began to fall below. Under the action of gravity acceleration, the huge stones are like a bomb, and they are heavily shackled in the ranks of the Dragon Warriors. Although there was no explosion, hundreds of stones also caused heavy losses for the Dragon Terran soldiers. Many injured Dragon Terrans were directly killed. Several dragons and thousands of captains and centurions immediately attacked the stones to smash the fallen stones. However, their number is too small, and he touched and experienced a big battle, so their actions only destroyed a small number of stones. When the country waved, the sword in his hand shattered a piece of stone that was coming toward him. The stone suddenly shattered, but he did not pay attention to the gravel, but looked ugly and looked at himself. The swamp giant crocodile leader. He did not think that the swamp giant crocodile leader actually did this. He looked at the swamp giant crocodile leader who was rushing to himself, and the country screamed. "Adjutant... leave with the team, hand it over to me!" Laos knows that in this case, if no one stops the leader of the swamp giant crocodile, they will definitely be wiped out. Its better to go to the army than to return to shame and death. Thinking of this, the country did not hesitate to rush to the swamp giant crocodile leader. Chapter 589： Air battle Chapter 589 Fighting in the Air "Booming!" A loud bang came along with the screams of the Dragon Terran warriors. After hundreds of stones, even after the first attack, there were more than a hundred dragon warriors who were killed directly. "The centurion and the soldiers walked with the soldiers first. You and the thousands of captains will follow me to intercept them. How long can they last for a long time!" When I heard the adjutant''s words, several dragons and thousands of captains and a dozen centurions looked at each other and then at the same time. "Follow!" The adjutant glanced at the country that was still fighting the leader of the swamp giant crocodile in the distance. He knew that what he could do now was to minimize the death of the Dragon Warrior, and only in this way would he reduce the punishment after the return of the country. His eyes were flushed and he looked at the eagle bird and beast that whizzed past him. He bit his teeth and the whole person suddenly rose up with his temper. Although the Eighth Class Warriors did not wait for a long flight, he could still do it in a short period of time. After seeing the adjutant fly, several thousand captains no longer hesitated and flew up. They held up the weapons in their hands and made a slap in the face of those former allies. The vindictive smashed through the sky and rushed toward the eagle and the beast. The two eagle birds and beasts, which were headed, did not show weakness. After opening their mouths, they descended to a pale green light and quickly merged. Then two wind magics emerged from their mouths, and the dragon-man warriors slammed into each other. A bang. The magic and vindictiveness faded at the same time, and the shock wave rushed toward the surroundings. Some low-level hawks and beasts had to be blown directly to change the direction of flight, in order to withstand the power of the shock wave. The two-headed eight-dimensional World of Warcraft hawks and beasts did not hide, only to see a faint glow around them, to offset this shock wave. On the other hand, there are a few people in the Dragon People''s adjutant. They are a lot of wolverines. Not only have the figure retreated a few steps, but one is almost directly blown to the ground by the shock wave. It can also be seen from this that when Air Warcraft is in the air, the advantage will be very obvious. Other races will fight with them. Unless they are completely dominant, it will be better to see them temporarily. Seeing the two huge eagle birds and beasts that are still rushing toward themselves and others, the adjutant bites his teeth and slashes with the weapon. The strength of several thousand captains is probably the eighth-class junior fighters. Although they know that they are not the opponents of these two eagle birds and beasts, they also have to grit their teeth and rushed to the adjutant. "Roar!" One of the eagle birds and beasts was the one that Hall had let Xiaobai arrogant, and it took Hall a lot of energy to conquer it. Although it has been controlled by a powerful system, it is completely obeyed by Hall''s orders, but it still remembers the shame of the past. It naturally cannot vent their whispers to the whites. Now they are sent to the door by the amateurs of the Dragon People, and it naturally vents. The objects are transferred to them. As it roared, the wings fluttered and the whole body accelerated toward the adjutant. The adjutant changed his face and saw that the weeded bird was so direct. He mentioned the big sword and chopped it off his head. The eagle bird and beast will not be so stupid and directly hit the head, only to see it waving its wings, the whole body is formed to be 90 degrees too good, revealing its huge claws. Just in time with the front of the Dragon People''s adjutant Dajian, a heavy metal impact sound came, the Dragon Man adjutant was directly knocked back more than a dozen meters. Not only that, he felt that his hands were a little numb by the shock. If he didn''t even hold the big sword in his hands, maybe it was just that, the big sword in his hand would fall. In this case, if he loses his weapon, the consequences are unimaginable. A few of the dragon people who had arrived did not think that the eagle and the beast were so powerful. A deputy of their turn was actually repelled, which made their mood more heavy. Another Eight-Way World of Warcraft eagle and bird beast also flew over. The two claws were directly caught by the two dragons and the genius. They saw the eagle and the beast''s claws, so several people did not relax, waving. With the weapon, cut it on the claws. Another dragon-human warrior who was not an eagle bird and a beast saw him. He immediately flew toward the side of the eagle and the beast. He attempted to give it a heavy blow when it attacked the dragon family and the captain could not take care of himself. The idea is good, but he forgot that there is still an eagle bird and beast. Before the eagle bird and beast of the flying adjutant, there was no big problem except for a slight pause. The claws that collided with the adjutant were light. Except for the light traces, there is no blood flowing out, so how sharp the claws of the eagle and the beast are. A gust of wind whizzed, and the dragon man, who was preparing to sneak attack, suddenly turned back. After seeing another eagle bird and beast ready to attack himself, he suddenly scared the soul. Can''t care if the other two companions resisted the eagle bird and beast, he turned and roared directly, and slashed the eagle bird and beast. Hey! There was a sudden pain in the chest of the Dragon People. The wounded before it squirted a blood directly from his mouth, and the whole face suddenly became pale. Not only that, but the whole person was like a meteor and quickly rushed to the ground. . If he is shackled, then he will be disabled even if he does not die this time. Just when he was desperate, a thick hand came out from behind him, and then he dragged him down. The dragon-man family leader suddenly looked around and looked back and found that a person was the autonomous deputy of the Dragon People who had been hit before. "grown ups" The Dragon Peoples commander still wants to say but it was interrupted by the adjutant. His face looked gloomy and looked at the eagle bird beast that was fighting with the other three dragons and thousands of people. "Be careful, now we can''t die, otherwise..." The Dragon Peoples adjutant did not finish the words, but the Dragon Masters commander understood his meaning. After nodding his head, this time he thanked the adjutant and stabilized his figure. The adjutant nodded. After loosening the receipt, after saying a caution, the whole person suddenly rushed toward other hawks and beasts. He is seeing it. It is obviously impossible to defeat these two eagle birds and beasts. Then all that can be done is to kill other hawks and beasts as much as possible. Not to mention, because of the difference in ranks, the Dragon Man adjutant seized the opportunity to directly cut off the wings of an eagle bird that was preparing to fly over and attack the Dragon Warrior. The eagle of the eagle bird and the beast that lost one side of the wing screamed, and then the entire figure quickly slammed toward the ground. Chapter 590： conspiracy Chapter 590 Conspiracy In midair, the Dragonman adjutant kept the slashing action, and there was still a trace of blood on the sword. This was left by an eagle bird and beast that he had just seized the opportunity to chop. Although it did not directly cut off the wings of the eagle bird, but the obvious fracture sound was to let the Dragon Affiliate know that the eagle bird and beast could no longer fly in the near future. That is to say, this battle has already been out. After Yu Guang looked at the eagle bird and beasted and fell, the adjutants face suddenly showed a smile. For him, he could kill an eagle bird and his soldiers would sacrifice less. Just as he was about to continue to look for the target, suddenly a figure rushed down quickly, and under the guise of the Dragon Affiliation, he caught the eagle bird and beast that was falling, and then his stunned expression, the wings were desperate. Dancing, soon, the shape of the two eagle birds and beasts stopped in midair. After they stopped, they immediately flew away in the distance, and it seemed to be trying to escape from the battlefield. "how is this possible?" For the habits of the eagle and the beast, he naturally knows that as a deputy officer of the Dragon Man, these miscellaneous birds do not see them as their own allies, but they are very selfish and proud. Usually, they will not agree that the dragons will take them as mounts. Not only that, but the relationship between them is a relationship between superiors and subordinates. That is to say, low-level hawks and beasts must obey high-level hawks and beasts, otherwise they will Will be punished. This is similar to their Dragon Terran warriors, but they are even more cruel. He saw with his own eyes a high-level eagle bird, a beast and a beast, and a low-ranking eagle bird and beast, but the low-ranking eagle bird and beast did not have the slightest resistance. Such a ruthless and unscrupulous eagle bird and beast today actually shot a rescued companion, heaven! Dragon God is on, please tell your people, this is not true! But the facts are real in front of him. Suddenly, the avant-garde of the Dragon Man thought of something, and his face suddenly became difficult to look. "This must be the mysterious figure said by the adults of the country, a mysterious figure who can control Warcraft. These eagle birds and beasts are absolutely controlled by him. They did not expect to become so smart and help each other..." Thinking of this, the Dragon People''s adjutant immediately yelled at the thousands of long-term leaders around him. "Remember, if you go back alive, be sure to tell the adults about this news!" Then the adjutant re-stated the situation he had guessed, and several thousand husbands heard that their faces became very dignified, and they all knew what it meant. To know that on the island, the eagle bird is very much. Once this mysterious character controls all the hawks and beasts, then the original allies will become their nightmare. Just as they were ready to continue to resist the hawks and beasts, one of the dragons and thousands of captains suddenly said. "Adult, do you say that this swamp giant is also controlled by that mysterious character?" hiss At the beginning of the Dragon People''s adjutant and other people, this was not very good, but when I thought about it, I suddenly took a breath. If this is the case, then this person is too horrible. According to this idea, this action may be in the calculations of others. Then the question is coming. Who is this mysterious character and what is his purpose? Is it for a large number of people who killed them? At the thought of the more than 5,000 people who started, there are still less than a thousand people left. The deputy officer of the Dragon Peoples family is as uncomfortable as a knife. In addition to the mysterious figure I just considered, the adjutant feels that it is not the time when the people are hurting and hurting. Now the most important thing is to tell the news to the top and let them be vigilant. Thinking of this, the Dragon Affiliations adjutant suddenly said, Lets go! Give it to me, dont pay attention to other people. Just return to the holy mountain and tell the elders the news. Seeing that several dragon people and thousands of captains did not act, the Dragon Man adjutant once again roared. "This is an order!" A few dragons and thousands of people looked at each other and then they ran straight to the north. The two eagle birds and beasts wanted to chase, but they were intercepted by the Dragon Amateur. "I will never let you pass!" The deputy official of the Dragon People clan glared at the two eagle birds and beasts. After saying this, the whole person was once again raised. Regardless of the injury on the body, I screamed a few grudges at the front, because it was too sudden, and the two eagle birds and birds were too late to fight back. They could only use the speed and shape to temporarily avoid them. They were hiding, but the vindictive spirit continued. Flying forward, several eagle birds and beasts that were too late to escape were directly hit, and suddenly blood fell from the air. A few eagle birds and beasts hurry and grab them, and quickly flew away in the direction of coming. The two eagle birds and beasts suddenly screamed, and the **** dared to hurt their men again. It was unbearable. They are not chasing other dragons, and their eyes are staring at him. They decide to destroy this guy here. The Dragon People''s adjutant seems to be hoping that they are so, watching the two eagle birds and beasts rushing over, the dragon aristocrats no longer hesitate, rushing up with weapons... ...... The battle in Laos is not weaker than that of the adjutant. On the contrary, the battle between one person, one beast and two nine-figure forces is even more violent. The Dragon Terran is not related to the Dragons. www.novelhall.com~ The strength of the body is much stronger than that of human beings. Dont look at the blood of the country at this time, but his heart is clear, except for a broken heart in the chest. Outside the place, other places are skin injuries, and it will take a long time to recover. The most depressing thing about him at this time is that the swamp giant crocodile leader is too powerful, and its defense is too strong. Fortunately, after he has attacked several times in a row, the swamp giant crocodile leader also dropped a lot of scales. He attacked this place and the swamp giant crocodile leader suffered a lot. The leader of the swamp giant crocodile stared at him with a wicked look, and he couldnt wait to swallow him to smother his hatred. The body of the 9th World of Warcraft is also very powerful, and the recovery speed is also stronger than that of the general Warcraft. The eyelids that were injured by the Shu State have long been scarred at this time. If there is a trace of blood on it, others may not see it. Just as the country was preparing to attack the leader of the swamp giant crocodile again, suddenly there was another figure flying in the sky. For this situation, the leaders of the country and the swamp giant crocodile were already very understanding. They watched the flying figure silently. I want to see who it is. Soon, this figure came to their eyes. When the country saw the people above, the pupil suddenly became big. Chapter 591： Shooting "Adding a 1st elder to the tears of the stars!" 》 Chapter 591 shot "Adding more tears to the stars! Elder! He looked at the people with his big eyes. He didn''t expect to sit on this golden flying World of Warcraft. He turned out to be a human wearing a black robe, and he was still a very young man. Compared to the surprise of the Shu Kingdom, the leader of the swamp giant crocodile is watching the people with vigilance. It seems to understand that this person seems to be looking for the dragon people who are in trouble. "What the **** are you? Everything here is what you did right? Lure us, then send the eagle and the beast to ourselves. What is your purpose?" The coming person is Hall. Now the battle is coming to an end. He has already seen that the Dragon Terran is fully retreating, and the Laos seems to have the idea of ??retreating. Therefore, he will come forward. He does not want an injured Dragon Man. Just leave. "Oh, you want to know?" Seeing Halls sly eyes, the eyes of the country stunned slightly. He didnt like Halls eyes and tone, but he still wanted to hear some news from Halls mouth, so he forcibly held back. The urge to attack, nodded at Hall. However, Halls answer was mad and his face was red. "Sorry, you are not qualified to know!" "Bastard!" The face of the country looked at Hall. He wanted to pull out the weapon and hacked the **** in the air, but he just saw the speed of the golden flying World of Warcraft under Hall, even if he was in his heyday. Can''t catch up, not to mention that he is already exhausted. Not only that, there is still a **** sea enmity around him, and he can''t wait to eat his swamp giant crocodile leader, which makes him afraid to act arbitrarily. This feeling made him feel very uncomfortable, and the hand holding the sword was faintly squeaking. "what!" At this time, a scream broke out in the distance. The people looked back and saw a figure caught in the air by the claws of an eagle bird and beast. The sharp claws passed through the chest of the figure. Then Hall and others saw that the eagle bird and beast had just flew over the figure with its claws. "You... you are damn!" The eyes of the country looked red and looked at the flying figure. The original figure was not someone else. It was the apostle who sent him to escape from the country. He just didnt think that he was so dead in the claws of the eagle and the beast. under. "Roar!" The eagle bird and beast that flew near lost the apocalypse of the Dragon People. I dont know if it was intentional. The body of the Dragonmans adjutant fell in the direction of the swamp giant crocodile. The head of the swamp giant crocodile, the big eyes of the lantern, looked straight at the corpse flying in front of him. Without much consideration, he opened his mouth in the roar of the country, and swallowed the body of the dragon aristocrat who flew in. in. "Bastard!" The country screamed, the right hand clenched the long sword tightly, and the whole body became a virtual shadow and rushed toward the swamp giant crocodile leader. The leader of the swamp giant crocodile sticks out his tongue and licks his lips. Like the corpse of the warrior''s adjutant who had just eaten, it is a tonic for it. There is no evolutionary way for Warcraft, and some high-level creatures are one. Although the method of absorption is not much, but after a long period of time, maybe it will be possible to promote to the advanced level of the nine or even the holy level. Looking at the rushing country, the leader of the swamp giant crocodile rushed over without hesitation. Compared with Hall, the sudden appearance of the guy, it still feels that the enemy who killed so many sons and grandchildren will have to Attractive. Surprisingly, both the Hall and the swamp giant crocodile leader, the original country, like the leader of the swamp giant crocodile, suddenly changed direction and flew toward the air in the Hall. Suddenly rushing to the Hall in front of the Hall and Hall together less than five meters, Hall can already clear the scales on the face of the country and the eyes of his eyes excited and cruel, look like he seems to want to kill directly here Yourself. However, Laos seems to be excited too early. Under the control of Hall, the Lightning Golden Eagle suddenly rises sharply and is directly staggered with Laos. Not only that, but Hall also used the mental force to whip the country. After being suddenly whipped by the spirit of magic, the country suddenly made a scream, and he felt that the whole mind seemed to be stabbed by acupuncture, and the pain made him feel a little bit unhappy. In fact, this is also a small look at Hall in the country. If he does not attack like this, if he uses the field to suppress Hall, then Hall will definitely be suppressed, even if Hall can escape in a short time, it may be these The second is enough to do a lot of things in the country. Now he not only did not sneak into Hall, but was hit by Hall''s spiritual power. In this case, he could not fully exert his ability, which made his strength drop a lot, if usually Even if it is, it may be here in the battle, any small mistake can make him in a state of annihilation. Just as the country reached out and grabbed his head and screamed, a figure suddenly collapsed. The country heard the voice trying to avoid it, but the pain in his head made his movements slower, and it was because of this that a huge The claws slammed against him. The country that was photographed in the back suddenly screamed, and there was no time to react. The whole person screamed in the swamp and made a loud noise. After the country landed in the swamp, he tried to prop up his body, waiting for him to look up, and a whistling wind made him feel dangerous. The long-standing sense of crisis made him desperate to roll over to www.novelhall.com~ just after he had just rolled a few laps, a figure was in the place where he was in front of Laos. "Roar!" The headache of Laos seems to have eased after the attack. The huge claw marks on the back prove that the country is unclear, and the wolf-stricken country looked up and saw that it was an eight-dimensional white tiger! If he was in the heyday, like this kind of World of Warcraft, it would be his prey, but now, he looked at the white tiger in front of him, and his eyes showed a fearful look. The appearance of the White Tiger allowed the leader of the swamp giant crocodile to change slightly. I saw that his eyes were full of provocative and contemptuous eyes. He wanted to come. He was a medium-level Warcraft, and Xiaobai was a World of Warcraft. Playing it, Xiaobai is definitely not the opponent of the swamp giant crocodile. However, it is obvious that Jin Ping will not let this happen. I saw that he waved again, and the figures appeared in front of the leaders of the Shu Kingdom and the swamp giants. If the leader of the swamp giant crocodile would speak, he would definitely join the country. Road. "The trough! This is not true!" Chapter 592： insult Chapter 592 Insults Swamp The Dragon People''s Wanfu Changguo and the swamp giant crocodile leader looked around like magic, and suddenly appeared in Warcraft, suddenly a bit dumbfounded. They have the eyes that they can''t believe their own, but after they feel that the savage and fierce breath is coming out from the other side, they are sure, and these are all true. In addition to the white tiger white that has just appeared, next to it is the Xiaoyue Devil Wolf, the violent demon bear mother and son Xiao Huang and Pooh, the flame demon wolf red and the small bald giant octopus. There are also lightning golden eagle in the air and Eight World Warcraft eagle birds and beasts! Especially the giant octopus and white and the lightning golden eagle, as the eighth-class Warcraft, the momentum is not lower than the country. It may also be because of the injury in Laos. His breath is very chaotic at this time, especially the one that was just taken by Xiao Bai. The country feels that his body has reached the limit, if he is hit like the one just before. Once in the middle, he felt that he might have difficulty standing up. even Shu Guo glanced at the surrounding World of Warcraft, and he felt that he might really be more fierce today. Although the leader of the swamp giant crocodile is a mid-level Warcraft, it is also like the Shu State. After a high-intensity battle, its state is not very good. If it is now summoned by Hall, the Warcraft kills, although the victory It will be it, but it will pay a lot of money. As a smart creature, it''s easy to choose a decision that is good for it - that is, watching the mountains! At the same time, it must also guard against Hall, ready to enter the pool at any time to prevent Hall from attacking. After all, Halls commanding sneak attack is not a two-time thing. Hall did not know that the head of this huge swamp giant crocodile beside him would look at him like this, but even if he knew he would not pay attention to it, after all, the situation is that Hall is the most powerful party. There is no need to worry about the leader of the country and the swamp giant crocodile. Whoever has a big fist, who has the right to speak, this principle works in any world! "Hey!" Xiaobai whispered, its eyes fixed on the country, watching the country''s brows locked, he was very clear in his heart, at this time in front of him, whether it is the World of Warcraft or the air of Warcraft, is not At this time he can deal with it, then now he has only two choices. The first is to fight them with Hall. The second is to escape, but the country squinted at the whistling wolf on the ground and the golden eagle of the empty line. He also gave up this method. As for the method of attacking Hall, he has already done it before and ended in failure, so this method has been ruled out by him. Is there no other way? The brain of Li Shuo quickly turned, and he knew that if he couldn''t think of a way to do it in a while, then he would be killed by these World of Warcraft without mercy. When he saw a little white in the country, suddenly his eyes were directly in one direction. Seems to think of something, his mind suddenly flashed a glimmer of light. "With... its half!" After having a decision in his heart, the country suddenly ran to a place. When he ran, he did not stop. He gave a grudge to the white, because it was too sudden, and the power of vindictiveness was not great. Xiaobai slammed forward and screamed at the flying temper, and the deafening scream shook the flying smack directly. The first attack by Laos angered those World of Warcraft headed by Xiao Bai, who roared toward the country. However, when everyone present and World of Warcraft are surprised, the direction of the country is actually the leader of the swamp giants! Hall, sitting on the Golden Eagle, looked at everything in front of him. At the beginning, he still had some doubts about what the country wanted to do. Is it prepared to burn jade? However, after seeing the country rushing to the leader of the swamp giant crocodile, he suddenly understood that he was ready to pull the swamp giant crocodile leader into the battle circle, ready to come to a three-way melee, when he was fighting or escaping. How did he choose? After the leader of the swamp giant crocodile saw that the country was rushing toward it, he suddenly became furious. It would not easily let go of the culprit that killed so many of his men. Therefore, it no longer estimates the Hall and the summoned beast on the side, and directly goes to the country where the big mouth is biting and rushing over. The practice of Laos confirmed Hall''s thoughts. I saw that he did not directly fight with the leader of the swamp giant crocodile. When he rushed over, he already thought about how the swamp giant crocodile leader would attack, so he loved to see the swamp giant crocodile leader. After opening your mouth, you can avoid it. The white that was chased behind him was directly exposed to the big mouth of the swamp giant crocodile leader. Xiaobai naturally would not be willing to be swallowed up by the mouth of the swamp giant crocodile leader, so it raised his paw and slammed against the captain of the swamp giant crocodile leader. When I came across, the two World of Warcraft roared at the same time. "Hey!" I saw that Xiaobai was knocked back a few steps. The person with the sharp eye could see that the white paw had a slight discomfort. It was estimated that it was numb. The captain of the swamp giant crocodile leader appeared a trace of blood. Obviously, in the previous collision, neither side had any advantage. Seeing this scene, the mouth of the country could not help but reveal a hint of conspiracy. However, he soon couldn''t laugh out. I saw that the white tigers stopped the attack. www.novelhall.com~ Not only that, he found that he didn''t know when the swamp giant crocodile body had white light, I don''t know why. The sudden appearance of this scene made him feel bad in his heart. Then he jerked his head up and saw a woman with a pretty face and a strange white armor appearing beside Hall. This is not the main thing. What the country cares about is that this sudden woman and Hall actually What kind of mysterious light is emerging. What shocked him most was that the Hall on the Golden Eagle of Lightning turned to the leader of the swamp giant crocodile in exchange! No mistakes! It is communication! In particular, Halls last sentence, let him listen to the old blood spurted out. "Old crocodile, we really have no conflicts of interest with you, and I think this guy must taste good. We joined forces to kill him. How about the corpse?" Laos feels that all the injuries on the body today are not as good as Halls words. This is too insulting... No, its an insult to the dragon... "You are a wicked servant, I am going to kill you!" Chapter 593： Kill Chapter 593 killing When Hall said this, it not only made the face of the nationality red and almost vomited blood, but also said that the white star couldnt help but burst into laughter. Without paying attention to the health eyes of the white star, Hall still wants to continue to confuse the leader of the swamp giant crocodile, but the country directly responded, only to see that he even gave up attacking the swamp giant crocodile leader and the white tiger, and attacked here. The weakest Warcraft - the flame wolf leader! As a relatively low-level Warcraft in the wolf family, even if it is forcibly promoted to the seventh level by the mysterious system, but the Warcraft atmosphere it emits is relatively weak. The reason why the country is attacking it is that it is relatively weak here. Secondly, it is recommended to know that it is better to break the finger. Therefore, he is holding the idea of ??killing a summoned beast, and is ready to let Hall, the abominable human being, know that the majesty of the dragon race is inviolable! Just as he rushed to the front of the fire wolf and prepared to attack with the big sword in his hand, suddenly the flame wolf disappeared out of nowhere, which suddenly made the country lose its goal. At this time, a white figure suddenly flew from the side, and the country immediately jumped to the side after reacting, but he was slowed down, his waist was scratched by claws, and the scales suddenly flew aside. Daozi appeared at his waist, and blood continued to flow from above. "hateful!" Originally, the country that was seriously injured couldnt help but swear, and its still not finished, and I couldnt help but spurt out a blood. Waiting for him to continue to rest, a figure that made him desperate is rushing towards him. This figure is not someone else, but the swamp giant crocodile leader he has been fighting! "He really can communicate with World of Warcraft? Who is he? Well, no, not him!" In this critical moment, Laos looked up at the white star beside Hall, and secretly cried. "It''s her! It''s definitely her! I want to come not only the leader of the swamp giant crocodile, but all the men''s Warcraft of this man should be the mysterious light that she sent out, so that they have a conversational ability of Warcraft, which means that as long as killing This woman, then his ability to call Warcraft will be lost! Yes! It must be!" Thinking of this, the country that had a somewhat sloppy look suddenly had a goal, and he felt that he had to do something. As the booming sound got closer and closer, Shu Guo glanced at the swamp giant crocodile leader and other World of Warcraft. He suddenly rushed forward and escaped the bite of the swamp giant crocodile leader and white. Attack, then came to a huge devil bear. Xiao Huang naturally will not give up this opportunity, although it is only a seventh-class Warcraft, but it is not afraid of the country. As Xiao Huangs claws were slammed down, what surprised Hall was that the country did not hide or resist, so he waited for Xiao Huangs claws to shoot. "Is it already at the point where the oil is dry? Unfortunately, if it is not enough mental strength, get a nine-class warrior to be a blood slave, and then be safe." Hall has not sighed, he suddenly saw the mouth of the country Suddenly a smile appeared, and he suddenly felt that something was wrong. "No! He didn''t give up, he is..." Not waiting for Hall to finish, he saw that when the country was about to be filmed by Xiao Huang, his body jumped slightly. It seems that Xiao Huang is a volleyball player, and Laos is like that volleyball. The whole country was directly shot by Xiao Huang. If Xiao Huang is a 9th World of Warcraft, even if the power of shooting is reduced by 30% because of the angle problem, this is not something that can be endured by a seriously injured country. But now Xiao Huang is only a seventh-class Warcraft, and when the country was photographed, he had already chosen his strongest shoulder and back. After being smashed by Xiao Huang, the country also used this power. They flew directly to the Hall. Do not! Accurately speaking, it is flying toward the white star! To know that the white star''s mount is just a gryphon, not a lightning golden eagle, so after feeling the momentum emanating from the country, the griffin was so afraid of being stunned. The white star on the gryphon has also become pale, knowing that it is close to the nineth-class warrior, even if she is also a nine-level magician, it is easy to be killed by the other party without magic. Looking at the flying closer and closer, the scales on his face were clearly seen, and the country with a cruel smile, Hall was not too worried, and waved in an understatement. Just a moment later, there were countless squeaking creatures between the Shu State and Hall and the White Star. The excitement of the country was suddenly shocked by the sudden emergence of Warcraft, and then he immediately felt a stinging feeling. Woke up in his heart, roaring, "How can there be so many bees!" The unfortunate and sad reminder of the country was wrapped up by countless stone bees, which made him completely unable to open his own moves. Hall waved his hand and sat down the star-studded lion cub, and suddenly lost his mount to the white star. Fly down quickly. White Star was jumped by this situation and suddenly exclaimed, but fortunately a figure quickly flew under her and hugged him. This person is not Hall and who is it? After being held by a princess like Hall, the white star was red and broke away from the embrace of Hall. She glanced at Hall with a sullen look, and Hall smiled thickly. "Don''t thank me This is what I should do, who makes us friends." "You..." White Star was given a lot of joy by Hall''s helpless words. Her phoenix eyes under her eyebrows glared at him and saw him turn his gaze to the country where the bees were wrapped. Did not continue to open. "Hey!" After a blast, the stone bees around the country were shaken off, and a stone bee fell directly from the air. Only one stone bee lost hundreds of heads. Fortunately, the queen bee queen is laying fast faster, and Hall is not too distressed to die. But the country has already broken free, and he does not need to let the wasp continue to die, so he waved the stone bee directly. stand up. The country that lost the bee bee was swollen at the body and face at this time. Before he reacted, the eagle bird suddenly grabbed him from the air. After the discovery, the country was too late to hide. The whole person was directly hit by the swamp. On the ground. The country that was hit again was seriously wounded and fell to the ground. The white savage that was angered by the country was surrounded by Warcraft. After a while, a scream came, and with the retreat of Xiaobai, a fleshy The body appeared in front of the hall. Chapter 594： Poor appetite Chapter 594 is not good appetite Hall saw the fleshy body in front of his eyes, and his mouth groaned. It is not that Hall is ridiculing the body of the country, but that he is feeling... This is the junior fighter of the Nine, and the nine fighters he encountered before, that is not high-spirited. But now... A nine-class junior soldier died in front of himself! Although he was seriously injured by the leader of the swamp giant crocodile, he was just a leak. But even so, Hall did he kill the country? Roar! A scream from behind him pulled the sensational Hall back to God. He turned his head and saw that the swamp giant crocodile leader was looking at him with the big blue eyes. He had the help of a white star. Hall instantly understood what it meant. "Reassured, I said that his body will be given to you, I will definitely give it to you!" Hearing Hall said that the swamp giant crocodile leader was relieved, although it can easily kill the human being, but it does not want to do so. It is not stupid. I have been very tired after the battle. I have a lot of wounds on my body. In addition, this human being can control so many World of Warcraft. Although it is worse than himself, it does not guarantee that he must Can be unscathed under their siege. Seeing a white tiger smashing the body of the country, the swamp giant crocodile leader couldnt help but stick out his tongue and lick his lips. Hall stretched out his hand, and Xiaobai walked the corpse of the **** flesh of the country to him. He did not have absolute disgusting feelings. He even went to the front and took a picture of the dead body of the country, laughing at the leader of the swamp giant crocodile. "I said it will be given to you, so this is yours!" After the Hall turned around, the corner of his mouth picked up slightly. The leader of the swamp giant crocodile stared at the body of the country, so it did not notice Hall''s gaze, but the white star on the side was clearly seen. Although she did not understand what Hall did, she was I know, somebody... Oh, no, its bad luck with Warcraft. "Go!" Hall patted his clap and made a squeaking sound. After Xiaobai heard the signal, he took the body of the scorpion and walked toward the leader of the swamp giant crocodile. When he was a dozen meters away from the leader of the swamp giant crocodile, Xiaobai loosened it. The mouth of the country, the body of the country fell straight on the marsh. Xiaobai looked at the huge swamp giant crocodile leader in front of him, and his eyes showed a strong and eager eyes. If Hall did not order, it would definitely provoke the swamp giant crocodile leader. This is not to say that it is not self-reliant. It is only the nature of the king of beasts. The leader of the swamp giant crocodile also knows that this is not a good time to continue fighting. Therefore, after seeing that Hall really gave the body of the country, it did not hesitate, opened his mouth and swallowed it, without chewing. meaning. What it didn''t know was that just after it swallowed the body of the country, the corner of Hall''s mouth once again showed a strange smile. This smile made the white star determine again, Hall is definitely what the guy is doing. Looking at the appearance of the swamp giant crocodile leader who swallowed the body, Hall quickly said. "and many more!" The swamp giant crocodile leader whispered, and the swamp giant crocodile near the water pool slowly resurfaced, as if the swamp giant crocodile leader had orders, they would come up again to tear the enemies in front of them. "You misunderstood, I have no other meaning." Hall shrugged and gestured to himself and did nothing to do. In the doubtful eyes of the swamp giant crocodile leader, Hall pointed to the corpses on the ground. "You also saw that there are a lot of bodies here, there are dragons and people of yours. I think if you just throw them here, is it a pity?" The leader of the swamp giant crocodile smashed, and it smashed around. This is indeed the case. This battle also lost a lot of people, and the bodies of the dragons and the swamp crocodile can become their food. . Thinking of this, the leader of the swamp giant crocodile whispered, and Hall knew through the help of the white star that it was asking himself what he wanted. After understanding what it meant, Hall laughed. "I think we can clean up the bodies here. How about letting you take them with you? Don''t worry, I am not interested in them." Not interested, there are ghosts! White Star squinted at the side, until now she did not figure out what Hall was going to do, some in the fog. "Roar!" After the boss of the swamp giant crocodile heard Hall say this, he stared at Hall for a long time with its big eyes, but it didn''t see anything wrong. After thinking about it, it snorted. Hall heard a slight smile, then collected all the Warcraft, jumped on the Golden Eagle and flew into the air. After seeing Hall let the road open, the swamp giant crocodile leader suddenly screamed, and soon, a large number of swamp giant crocodile emerged again in the pool, they quickly climbed out of the water, and directed toward the swamp under the command of the swamp giant crocodile leader. The body in it crawled. Hall sat on the lightning golden eagle and looked at the dense swamp giant crocodile on the ground, and a sneer in his heart. "Hall, you are..." The white star on the side couldn''t help it. Mei was staring at Hall for a long time, until he saw his mouth smile, and then he asked what Hall was trying to do. "Well?" Hall looked back and saw a white star staring at himself, then he smiled and said. "No, I haven''t done anything." The phoenix eye under the white star Liu Meis eyebrows glared at Hall It looks like its saying also lie to me? I have seen you already. "Oh." Hall snorted, and then said, "There is really nothing. I just let go of something." Put something? Still only? White Star understands this, Hall must have done what the hands and feet, specifically what she can not guess, but want to come to this swamp giant crocodile leader will eat a big loss. As time passed, the swamp giant crocodile continued to pull the bodies of both sides and piled them in front of the pool. If the timid people saw the piles of corpses, they were estimated to be directly intimidated by urinary incontinence. Just as the swamp giant crocodile was about to transport the farthest body back, suddenly the swamp giant crocodile head looked up and snorted at the Hall, and the anger and murderousness in the voice made the surrounding World of Warcraft unable to bear a fight. Chill. "Hall...it..." Bai Xings words have not been finished, and he hears Hall smiled. "It is estimated that it has a bad stomach. How can you blame me? The appetite is not good. It is a problem with teeth. It should go to the dentist." Chapter 595： baby crocodile Chapter 595 Small Crocodile What Hall said was eccentric, and the white star was stunned. The appearance was particularly attractive for men. Hall couldnt help but look at it. However, the roar of the leader of the swamp giant crocodile pulled back the soul of Hall, otherwise he would be blinded by the white star. "Cough, it is estimated that the efficacy has already occurred, I will go down." medicine? It turns out that... Bai Xing glanced at the swamp giant crocodile leader who had some short-term screams in the middle. He suddenly understood why Hall would take the initiative to hand the body of the scorpion to the leader of the swamp giant crocodile. He had done his hands on the body of the country. "It''s a bad guy." ...... "Roar!" The leader of the swamp giant crocodile stared at Hall in anger. It suddenly felt a feeling of powerlessness on his body, which made it think of the human being very quickly. It was not the case that it had been bleeding before the injury. It was only after eating the body of the dragon man that Hall gave him. It was natural that the IQ was not low. Watching Hall sitting in the lightning golden eagle flew down, the swamp giant crocodile leader looked at him with a pair of eyes that couldn''t wait to tear the Hall, and his mouth whispered from time to time. The swamp giant crocodile, which was built around the swamp giant crocodile leader, quickly dropped the body and prepared to climb over it. Hall saw a wave of his hand, and suddenly a thousand flying warcraft appeared in front of everyone. There are mighty majestic griffins, vampire bats that look disgusting, as well as their familiar hawks and beasts and female ants flying low. "I think you still let your people be honest, what do you think?" The Warcraft suddenly released by Hall made everyone stunned, but obviously these Warcraft can''t make the swamp giants afraid, just as they move on, another batch of Warcraft appears in front of them. Into the eye, but a red-hot ant, these ants are somewhat cattle-like, but this is not the main thing, the main thing is that their number is too amazing, densely piled in front of the swamp giant crocodile leader, the visual impact But the top! Bai Xing''s mouth became a o shape, and she had already watched Hall for a long time, but she did not think that Hall had so many Warcraft. She found that although she had been in contact with Hall for a lot of time, she still couldn''t thoroughly see him, and she was shocked by the amazing actions that Hall had made. "How? Can we talk about it?" After saying that Hall has put out some of his best warfare Warcraft, you can say that the water system and the stone bee, here is already all the power of Hall... Oh, I almost forgot Halls war tree, but he only has a nine-dimensional magic crystal at this time. He will not use it when it is not necessary. "Roar!" The leader of the swamp giant crocodile made an unwilling scream, and felt that he should have left before, otherwise there would be no such situation. Even if it is this nine-dimensional World of Warcraft, it was shocked by the dense World of Warcraft. After seeing that the leader of the swamp giant crocodile was somewhat soft, this waved the white star in the air, and waited for the white star to return. The griffon flew directly to the Hall. White Star glanced at Hall, apparently that he himself ordered the lion to come over and still beckoning what she was doing. However, she is still very obedient to use its special ability to let Hall and the swamp giant crocodile leader communicate. Hall also has no nonsense, directly telling the swamp giant crocodile leader, the current situation is that either it is completely destroyed, or follow yourself, when it is time to eat spicy and let it choose. White Star is very speechless about Hall''s direct overbearing ability, but she forgot a bit. These are Warcraft, no matter how powerful they are, they can''t change the fact that they are Warcraft! You want to discuss with a World of Warcraft what kind of life and other topics, this is not a cow playing the piano? For World of Warcraft, everything is empty, and survival and power are what they need! Of course, it is already a holy level of Warcraft. At the beginning, the swamp giant crocodile leader naturally did not believe that Hall suddenly patted his head. This sudden move made people in the place a little surprised. The swamp giant crocodile even thought that Hall would start, almost to Hall launched an offensive. However, after seeing Hall release a large piece of Warcraft, the swamp giant crocodile leader suddenly became dumbfounded. As long as they are in front of the Hall, they are actually a group of swamp giants with a number of thousands! The family members who watched themselves were summoned by Hall, and the swamp giant crocodile leader suddenly became angry. "You are not in a hurry, I will show you something!" After saying that Hall pointed to one of the swamp giant crocodile leaders, they cut a knife on their backs with strange eyes. The swamp giant crocodile immediately blew blood on his back. Everyone didn''t understand what Hall was doing. I saw him wave his hand and the swamp giant crocodile disappeared in front of him. In less than a moment, the injured swamp giant crocodile appeared again. The leader of the swamp giant crocodile, who did not understand it, suddenly widened his eyes because it found that the atmosphere of this tribe was a bit stronger. "How? See it! It''s still a wound, which means I didn''t fake it!" After the Hall took out a therapeutic agent and applied it to the injured swamp giant crocodile, the wound quickly healed. Hall patted his head, thanked for its selfless dedication, and then lost a piece of Warcraft meat into its mouth as a reward here. "I don''t think so, I don''t have much time..." ...... Looking at the fire ants who are collecting magic crystals from the body of the dead swamp giant crocodile The shock in the eyes of Bai Xing still has not subsided. "The spirit is like this... Conquered this piece of swamp giant crocodile... God...this is really..." Today''s shock can be described as too much, and many white stars are somewhat adapted to it. However, Warcraft, which can smash the strength of the US military command, was actually accepted by Hall. Just when the white star was shocked, a lot of blisters popped up in the pool, and then a decided figure emerged from the pool. This is the leader of the swamp giant crocodile that Hall received, and it is behind its new owner Hall. Looking at the Hall that showed a happy smile, White Star knows that Hall must have gotten something good. "Ha ha ha, yes, this harvest is really too rich, the little crocodile you can rest assured, I will strengthen you as a grandson first, and if there is a chance, I will make them all as powerful as you." The presence!" Chapter 596： Plan has changed Chapter 596 plans to change This time Hall is not a big talk, thanks to the small crocodile, the leader of the swamp giant crocodile, Hall did not think that in the nest in the depths of the waterhole, there are tens of thousands of magic crystals, and there is actually a nine Waiting for the magic crystal and the sixteen eight-class magic crystal, as well as the high-level magic crystal such as the hundred and seven magic crystals, the rest are the magic crystals of the sixth and below. This may be a lot of money and resources for others, but for Hall, these magic crystals can quickly improve the strength of Warcraft. So after he came out of the pool, his mouth had never been closed. Without him and others, it is obvious from his expression that he has gained a lot of benefits. After coming up, the bodies of the Hall Marsh giant crocodile were collected. After all, whether these swamp giants can be Warcraft, it is very useful for the alchemists, so these can not be wasted. As for the bodies of the Dragon Terran warriors, Hall did not pay attention. Under the command of the swamp giant crocodile leader, the swamp giant crocodile swarmed and suddenly the whole swamp had a **** smell. For these swamp giants, Hall will not let go. The white star is already immune to Hall''s summoning ability, but this time she did not help, all because of the small crocodile, with the help of the small crocodile, Hall''s Warcraft army, There is another batch of Warcraft with strong combat power. Although this war killed more than 4,000 swamp giants, it still allowed Hall to get more than 5,000 swamp giants. After conquering the swamp giants, they also rushed over because the ending suddenly changed, so Hall began to discuss again. The dark eyes glanced at the huge swamp giant crocodile leader, feeling the violent momentum that came from it, and when he was shocked, he couldnt help but scream. "I said Hall, you are a real cow! You are the most sorcerer of the human race I have ever seen! If you are giving you a few years, don''t say the holy level, it is estimated that the **** level is not enough for you to see." Although they feel that the words of the dark three are exaggerated, they are not refuted, because the huge swamp giant crocodile leader in front of him is a living example. Who can guarantee that Hall cant conquer another one? ? And they also see that Hall seems to have a special way to enhance the strength of Warcraft, they can not believe that the likes of Lightning Golden Eagle will not be promoted to the ranks of World of Warcraft. On the second occasion, I wanted to ask Hall about what kind of method I used, but when I got to the lips, he couldnt come to this mouth. Let''s not say that this will be rude. In case the Hall does not agree, the face will be lost. The rice that originally wanted to say something was scared to swallow the words after seeing the swamp giant crocodile leader with a big lantern and a big mouth. This scene just happened to be seen by Hall. He shook his head with a little funny smile. Sometimes he couldnt help but with this gimmick. After a cough, Hall said, "Everyone has seen that the Dragon Terran is relatively strong. This is no longer questionable. This time the Dragons have suffered a big loss. It is estimated that they will soon send more powerful troops. Come over. Originally we were thinking about using the small crocodile to drag the dragon race fighters..." When Hall said the little crocodile, everyone couldnt help but turn it over. Where is it small? Its not that you have a problem with your eyes, that is, your name is too meaty! Hall ignored the white eyes of the crowd and the swamp giant crocodile leader who showed his resentful eyes next to him. He continued to speak. "Since the crocodiles are now their own, there is no need to let them die." "What do we do now?" The dark one is talking. He is the most anxious one to find the antidote to save Miss Nosia. Although the Dragon Man is strong, it can''t stop him from finding his antidote. "Oh, dark one, don''t worry!" Hall''s faint appearance makes him want to give him a foot scorpion. If you say this, can you not worry? "Look, you see." Hall waved a mask on his hand, and as soon as they saw it, they understood it. The dark three said anxiously. "Hall, you are... no, I don''t agree!" Seeing the dark three anxious appearance, Hall threw him and nodded and smiled. "Nothing, you forgot, we still have a sacred mountain." After saying that Hall directly brought the mask, and then the white star, their strange eyes, Hall''s body slowly began to change, with a blur of a dragon human warrior appeared in front of everyone. "This is... the centurion of the castle?" Incarnation became a sly Hall, smiled and nodded, and entered the holy mountain. At the beginning, Hall only wanted to let him provide information from inside. From this war, everyone saw the greatness of the Dragon People Warrior. The husband is so powerful, then those elders? The patriarch? Therefore, Hall feels that he is so hard to fight, but he is wise to use it. Anyway, Hall is not the first time to use other high-level elves to mix into other forces. "Well, yes, I believe everyone remembers. The position he is in now is on the holy mountain. With this identity, I can find what we want on the holy mountain!" Agave! It is said that it is produced in Long Island Because it is famous for its tongue like a dragon, it has a powerful effect, that is, it has a strong vitality after taking it. This is the most resistant to the toxins of the Nosy Princess. Good choice. Unfortunately, since the dragons disappeared in the mainland, the sage leaves have become a legend. If the elves have a long life and some long-standing literature, Master Adelaide may not know about it. After listening to Hall, the people present were not talking. The star was worried about Halls eyes. She originally wanted to help Hall, but now Hall is going to take risks alone, with her current strength. Naturally, it is impossible to follow Hall to the holy mountain of the Dragon People. When it is time to say no help, it is estimated that Hall will be distracted to take care of her. A smart woman like Bai Xing would naturally not do this stupid thing. What the Dark Three still wants to say, but thinking about it, Hall did say that it makes a lot of sense. If they follow the original plan, the chances of getting the ragweed are very low. In this case, it would be better to let Hall try it. After thinking about this, the dark face looked at Hall with sincerity. "Hall, the princess''s business is pleased!" Chapter 597： Ambush Chapter 597 is in the middle of ambush In the night of the moon rising, there is a group of people at the edge of the swamp that are running away with swamps and wolverines. These people are not others, they are the Dragon Terrans who have been escaped by Hall. Headed by a dragon and a thousand captains, he is the only one in the army to return to live. At this time, he still has the arrogant look of the dragon people. The mighty scales on his body have been broken at this time. There are some wounds in the position of the fallen scales. Some blood remains on it. Look at him. The appearance is completely different from that of a funeral dog. The dragon-human warriors behind him were not much different from them. They were frightened and tired, and even some of the dragon-man fighters lost their weapons. This is regarded as a shameful existence in the Dragon People, and it is punished to go back. But now they don''t have time to pay attention to this matter, even if they are tired, they insist on running to the north, as long as they can escape from the swamp. This battle made the proud dragon people warriors try what is called fear. If no one guides these dragon people warriors, they are likely to never get rid of this fear. The dragon-man family commander glanced at the few dragon-man fighters behind him. Their natural look was in his eyes, but he also felt helpless. Before, he did not think about raising morale, but the evil in heaven. The stray birds are killing them, not giving them a chance to breathe. In this way, the thousand people who fled the dragons until the darkness, only the hundreds of people at the moment... Even the centurion has died more than a dozen. It can be said that their battles are not overkill. The Long Renzu commander sighed. This time, going back, the punishment is affirmative, but he must bring a message back, even if he goes back to death, he can''t stop him. The rebellion of the eagle and the beast can be said to have caused the Dragon people to suffer, and none of the Dragon Terrans who were present did not hate them. The news that the Dragon Masters want to bring back is related to the eagle and the beast, that is, the rebellion of the eagle and the beast is actually artificial! Although he is only a commander, he also knows what this news represents. If the news is not reported, it is estimated that the Dragon Warrior will die more people. Another point is that if the Dragon Terran is not prepared, then the eagle bird on the island is likely to be controlled by the mysterious character. Their battle is a good example. Who can think of a sudden burst of a group of controlled hawks and birds to attack them? Who can think of the eagle bird to be chased out to become an enemy? If you follow this style of play, then there are no more hawks and beasts allies are useless, so they are likely to become enemies, so that the eagle and the beast that was originally beneficial to them, now becomes an irregular Bomb! No matter who you change, I believe that he will be restless after learning the news, and will actively find a way to deal with it. Soon, this group of low morale deserters lost their excitement after seeing the castle. The original dragon-human warriors with low morale were cheering, and the dragon-man family had a sigh of relief, and morale recovery was a good thing. "Okay! Give me the spirit! Let everyone rest in the advanced city! Depart early tomorrow morning!" After the man of the Dragon People, said this, he took the lead and walked toward the front. The Dragon Terrans cheered, and then they continued to step up and follow their pace. Soon, they came to the castle, where they passed by when they went out, but they didnt go in at the time, just corrected it outside, and the country was in a hurry to find the swamp crocodile, so They set off early in the morning two days. Until now, the Dragon Masters have had the opportunity to seriously look at the castle in front of them. I don''t know why, he suddenly felt that something was wrong here. What was wrong with him was that he couldn''t remember it for a while. Originally, he wanted to send someone to look at him. He looked back and looked at the exhausted men behind him, and finally sighed. "Go, go into the castle!" A group of hundred people walked toward the castle under the leadership of the dragon people, and except for their footsteps, it was very quiet. At this time, there was a dragon human warrior behind him suddenly screaming "I didn''t see those? I also said that I will catch one to play!" ? ! Suddenly, the dragon mans pupils suddenly increased, and he suddenly realized the problem! be quiet! Too quiet! The movements of such a hundred people are not too small for the movements here, not to mention that at night, the sound becomes more apparent. In this case, no one outside the castle is waking up, even if they are very tired, or very scared, but nothing has been played, this is the biggest doubt! When I think of this, the Long Renzus long forehead suddenly burst into a cold sweat, and he couldnt help but say what the dragon peoples warriors are facing. "Retreat! Fast! Retreat here!" The command of the Dragon Peoples Commander came too suddenly. If the former Dragon Terran Warrior would execute this order immediately. However, in front of these dragons, the battles of all the dragons have been defeated. They have been exhausted physically and mentally, and their hearts have been in a state of tension. They can definitely go to their castles to rest. Why do the Dragon Masters let them retreat? Just as they were puzzled and the anxious roar of the Dragon People, a sudden scream broke the silence With the screams coming, the entire Dragon Terran team suddenly became chaotic. Soon, one by one appeared suddenly around them, and they rushed to the Dragon Warrior team without saying anything. The Dragon Peoples Masters saw the true identity of these figures at a glance. "The swamp giant crocodile! Why is the swamp giant crocodile here?" Before he could understand, there was a sudden roar of noise in the air. Then, the eagle birds and beasts descended from the sky. When they heard this familiar roar, many dragon-man fighters fled outside without hesitation. The Longren people looked like a gray-faced warrior who suddenly appeared in front of him. He knew that these people were finished. These Warcraft appeared quietly here and attacked them. Obviously they were already ready. But he didn''t want to die like this, so he took out his weapon and shouted at one of the swamp giants that rushed over. "We are a dragon, it is invincible!" Chapter 598： The sacred sacred Chapter 598, The Reign of the Holy Mountain After a scream, the dragon mans captain was unwilling to fall to the ground. This time, the one hundred dragons who fled over him did not escape, and all died in the siege of the Warcraft army. The wooden house outside the castle has been destroyed, but fortunately, the remaining 20 human servants have been hiding in the castle with the tiger head. He has long known that Hall is strong, and he is very excited when he sees that a team of 100 dragons and human warriors are easily destroyed by the World of Warcraft. "It''s too strong! The master is too powerful! I will become so powerful in the future!" Just as the bones were determined to become stronger in the dark, a figure appeared in front of him. He suddenly appeared in front of him and said to the people behind him that he was staying dumbly and immediately ran away from the outside. Above the castle, Hall stood on the wall and looked at the swamp giant crocodile, which was taking down the body of the dragon. The Hall did not object to the fact that they swallowed the corpse. The original crocodile was a cold-blooded and savage Warcraft. nothing much. However, Hall is forbidding them to eat human corpses, because these guys will lick their own hands from time to time. If they let their tongues eat themselves, even if Hall kills so many people, he will feel sick. a feeling of. Hearing the footsteps behind him, Hall turned his head and came to the head of the tiger. He saw that he was bowing to Hall in a respectful manner. "Young Master!" Hall nodded slightly, and then he said, "You arrange it. I will send Warcraft to take you back to the forest. Someone will arrange you and tell you how to do it." Although Hutou is still a teenager, the life experience of these years has made him far more mature than his peers. Therefore, after hearing Hall''s arrangement, he did not put forward the words "why", but directly stated that he understood. Hall nodded, then he turned and walked toward the castle, and the tiger head quickly caught up. After coming to the castle, the dozen or so dragons left before were sitting faceless in the face. After watching Hall come, they immediately stood up in a uniform manner and turned their eyes to Hall. It looked like Hall is like the monarch of an empire. "Okay, this time, you need two people to act with us. You will discuss who will go with me. The body of the captain who is outside the door is still useful to us. When you bring it together." The Dragon Terran Warrior immediately nodded, and soon they elected two representatives. Hall also had no nonsense. During the period, he waited for the people to leave the castle with these Dragon Warriors. After coming outside, Hall summoned a group of griffins, let them drag the tiger''s head and other dragon-man fighters to leave the castle to meet with the white stars. Looking at the only two Dragon Warriors left around, Hall took out the face of the high elves, and then transformed into a sly look in the face of the Dragon Warrior. The two Dragon Warriors did not show any surprised expressions. . Hall, who has changed into a sinister, looks at them with a faint saying, "Let''s deal with the situation on the body, don''t need to be too heavy, just do it." The two Dragon Terrans did not hesitate. They pulled out their weapons and stood and chopped each other a few times. As the scales fell, the blood suddenly flowed out. After seeing the situation, Hall reached out and stopped the road. "Okay, now take the body of the captain, let''s leave!" The two Dragon Terrans heard their words and stopped immediately. They stepped forward to the body of the Dragon Man, and ignored the **** body. He was placed on the back of one of the Dragon Warriors. Hall glanced at the castle, and then ordered the swamp crocodile, which had been waiting around for a moment, to catch up. After a while, the entire castle was destroyed by the swamp giant crocodile. ...... On the big mountain of Baiyang, there is a row of buildings made entirely of megaliths standing on the mountainside of this mountain. This mountain is the so-called holy mountain of the dragon people, and these buildings are the places where the dragon people live. Because the Dragon Terran and the Eagles and Beasts belong to the alliance, even if there are eagle birds and beasts flying in the sky from time to time, the Dragon Terran warriors will not feel strange. But at this time, an eagle bird was coming from afar and then parked in a house. Originally, a dragon man in the room heard the sound and immediately walked out. When he saw the eagle bird and beast, there was a flash of light in his gaze. He looked around and found that there weren''t many Dragon Terrans nearby. Just when he wanted to ask, the eagle bird flew away from here. However, his eyes were sharper and he soon discovered a small white paper ball on the ground. He immediately went over and picked up the thing and immediately returned to the room. After confirming that no one had found it, he opened the small paper group carefully in his hand and opened it. It turned out to be a mark. After seeing this mark, the Dragon Terran Warrior threw the paper ball into the mouth. Go on. "Young Master, come, I have to find a way to meet him." It turns out that this Dragon Terran warrior was the former singer in the castle. He was arranged to rest in a room since he came to the holy mountain last time, but it seems that this time, the elders seem to have forgotten this dragon human warrior. As if he had not been to the Holy Mountain. But this is also good, so that you don''t have to worry about being found by the elders. www.novelhall.com~ There is no other move after you come here, so he stays in the arranged room. And then received the mark until today. After a little tidying up, Yan Ming left the room, because he was not tall and the place was low, so there was no high-ranking person around him, so the Dragon Peoples patrol would not be very good. Will come here. He walked alone down the hill. A long time ago, some ordinary dragon warriors also greeted him, and this was just a nod. This is not because he deliberately did this, but here, the thought of strength is especially strong. If you are strong, you will be respected by others. On the contrary, if you are not strong enough, you will become the lowest among the dragons. . The battle will be in the most dangerous place, and the treatment is also the worst. This situation is most obvious among the dragons. Fortunately, the identity of the singer is OK, he came up with the holy mountain, and the dragon guards at the checkpoint did not stop. So he soon became a holy mountain and was concealed at a junction. Chapter 599： sneak into Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 599 sneak Out of the sacred mountain, the meditation quickly met another eagle bird and beast in a hidden place. It was now on a big tree. After watching the cockroaches come, it immediately screamed at the cockroach, and then it waved its wings to the south and quickly. He had wanted to chase it out, but after seeing a mark on the tree, he stopped and he recognized the meaning of the mark. This is what he meant to wait here. If there are people on earth, you will find that this is not the mark p for car parking! When he left, he told him the meaning of several marks, so he would leave the holy mountain after seeing the mark that the eagle bird sent himself. Since Hall has already explained this before, there is no objection to it, and I am waiting here honestly. Not long after, suddenly he heard a footstep coming from outside. He stood up and looked at the direction of the sound, but when he saw the coming, the pupil suddenly won the boss, and he even wanted to pull out the weapon and hack the dead. Fortunately, the other party directly opened, this will let the cockroaches calm down. "Hey, its me!" He is looking at the situation in front of him, who is exactly the same as himself. In the blink of an eye, he becomes his master. If he does not feel the real feeling brought by **** surgery, he will definitely think that this is the dragon people. Tactics. However, he quickly woke up from the shock and glanced at the two scarred Dragon Warriors behind the Hall and a **** body behind them. "Tell me what you know, be more detailed!" Hearing Hall''s order, he did not hesitate to say anything about his situation during this time. After listening to Hall, he asked about some sacred mountains. "You mean that during this time, you have not had any contact with anyone?" "Yes young master, I am worried that I will be discovered, and secondly, they did not take the initiative to find me." Hall heard the words and nodded. After he learned about this situation, he already had a decision in his heart. "Okay, I will hand it over to you. Go back to the space first." After retracting the into the system space, Hall once again put on the face of the high elves and changed into a sly look. After telling the two dragon warriors to go up the mountain later, he left alone and went to the holy The mountain is going. The several dragon-man warriors at the level of the mountain at the foot of the mountain have come back because of some strange sorrows (that is, Hall), but since they cant find that the scorpion is a Hall pretending, the Hall that pretends to be a sly is also successful. Mixed into the holy mountain. According to the description of the meditation, Hall quickly found the room where he was arranged. Hall knows that it will not take long for the entire sacred mountain to have a major earthquake. After all, the dragon man of the nine-class junior warrior died. This is only the ten dragons of the entire dragon family. In terms of it, it will still be very distressing. Sure enough, at night, Hall, who was closing his eyes, suddenly heard a loud bang from outside. This is a bell similar to the Shaolin Temple on Earth, which sounds like a shock from the heart. . After hearing the bell, the whole holy mountain suddenly became noisy, and soon the footsteps came from the outside. Hall opened the door and saw that many dragon soldiers were looking nervously toward the holy mountain. . Hall, who originally wanted to stay here waiting for the Dragon Man army to start, was interrupted by a voice. "Hey, go, come with me!" Hall heard the words and looked around. A dragon man he had seen before came with a serious expression. He knows this dragon human warrior, this is the first group of dragons who took the soldiers to destroy the swamp giant crocodile. It is because he can enter the holy mountain. Otherwise, according to the original process, if you want to enter the holy mountain, you must become a dragon family leader. After all, he is a dragon-human warrior transformed from humans in the wild, and his status is much lower than that of the dragon-human warriors born to humans. And blood stasis is a second-generation dragon-man fighter. It is precisely because of this that after his failure to return to the last time, the top of the Dragon Peoples family only slightly punish him, and did not dismiss his position as a dragonman. . "Blood!" Seeing Halls face hesitant, the blood patted him on the shoulder and sighed. "Okay, don''t think so much. Although we have lost the face of the Dragon God this time, but we still have a chance? This time, the holy mountain suddenly rings, which means that the recruitment of the soldiers did not go smoothly, so we The opportunity to be shameful before the snow is coming!" Uh Hall was a little bit sullen and sullen. He looked at the imposing dragon of the dragon. He didnt want to go out, and he didnt want to be a shame. He thought that the more troops the dragons sent, the better. Come, he can find the sage in this place more comfortably But Hall can''t refuse, because it is easy for him to doubt others, especially at this critical time. Hall took a hard look at the phoenix and enthusiasm of the Dragon People, and then looked at him with a serious expression on his face. "Everything follows the command of the **** adult!" Bloody words, his face finally showed a satisfactory expression, he patted Hall''s shoulder. "That line, let''s go, don''t let the elders wait for a long time." So Hall was so depressed and followed the blood, and walked in the dragon people''s ranks toward the front. As Hall progressed, he soon saw a wide square in front. When Hall came over, there were already a lot of Dragon Terrans standing here. Hall had a preliminary calculation. There were at least tens of thousands of people, and there were still dragons and warriors coming over. Soon, at the top of the square, several figures suddenly appeared on the top. The original Dragonman warriors suddenly quieted down and then bowed to the people above. After Hall saw the **** rituals, he quickly followed everyone to salute. He didn''t want to be the one who won the bid for the dragons. If he did, the few people on the stage would definitely find him the first time. After the crowd got up, one of the seemingly old Dragon Terrans on the stage took two steps forward. His gazing gaze glanced at all the Dragon Terrans, and everyone couldnt help but bow down, even Hall. Some of the sharp eyes were not adapted. He just wanted to resist and he remembered his identity, so he followed his head. After a long time, the dragon human warriors on the stage began to speak. "Today, I want to tell you a message, let''s the Dragon Man lose face to the Dragon!" Chapter 600： The shame of the dragon people Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 600 The Disgrace of the Dragon People "We Dragon People! Today, I lost my face to the Dragon!" Although this dragon human warrior did not have a big bang, but his voice is resounding through the clouds, reaching the hearts of everyone! "Spiritual strength? This dragon human warrior has a strong spirit!" Maybe others don''t feel anything, but as the summoner''s Hall, he clearly feels that a spirit is full of it. He also found that influenced by this mental power, including the screaming squadron around him, he even showed his fangs, his eyes panting and watching the dragon people on the stage. Hall feels that there is a fire in their body. As long as the dragon human warriors on the stage guide a little, then these guys will become the killing machines one by one! It can also be seen from here that the Dragon Man is born to kill the race. The dragon and the old man standing on the stage saw the Zhonglong Terran warriors filled with indignation and indignation. He nodded with satisfaction and his mouth slightly lifted, and then he said. "be quiet!" As the old man did not say very loudly, but everyone on the scene heard it clearly, and the entire square was quiet at the moment. "I believe everyone has heard about it before. This time we have rushed five thousand dragons and warriors to fight the swamp giants of Warcraft in the swamp!" Hearing here, the dragon people who were present at the scene nodded and nodded. It was impossible for such a big thing to be concealed. At the time of the expedition, several Longren people were fighting for this action, if not The Laos and the three elders have some relations, and this action will not be able to take him. However, everyone knows that it is not this matter that the three elders of the Dragon People are saying, so everyone looks at the three elders and wants to hear what the three elders want to say. Some clever dragon people like blood stasis have already thought in their hearts. Haven''t they sent a dragon man and a thousand people to attack the swamp before, but now they have not returned, what does this mean? Many dragons and people in Wanfu knew that they suddenly sounded an alarm. Later, the three elders suddenly said that the dragon people were shamed to the dragon god, and then they said what they had done before, and that is a point - the troops that went out problem occurs! Its just that everyone doesnt know what the current situation is. "Before I said this, I will let you see a few people!" After talking about the three elders, they immediately clap their hands. Soon, there are three... No, it should be said that the two dragon human warriors and the body of a dragon human warrior were brought up. When I saw the fleshy and corpse, the dragon human warriors who were present suddenly became red. Not only that, Hall could feel it on the side, and everyone began to breathe slowly. "I want to see everyone see it. Maybe everyone often meets. I don''t know the name of the dragon man warrior. It doesn''t matter. I can tell you that this is the captain who went with the country!" Hey! Many dragon-man fighters suddenly screamed, but the three elders did not stop, but calmly stood there listening to their roar. "Three elders, isn''t he killed by the swamp giant crocodile? We have to avenge the tribe! We must wash our shame with the blood of the swamp crocodile!" "Yes! We want to let the Dragon God know that our Dragon People, as the people of the Dragon God, will never give up!" "Dragon God is on! Kill those ugly crocodiles!" Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but swear, saying that the looks of your dragon people are not good enough to go there? Do not believe to go to Alan mainland to see? See if you can put evil in front of the door and put it on the bed to prevent it! Although Hall had some spit in his heart, he still had to scream these slogans along with the brainwashed bastards. "Enough! You guys are brainwashed bastards..." Just when Hall felt that he was stupid to do so, and he wanted to worry about it, the three elders of the Dragon Terran opened their mouths. "I want to come to everyone, I have already thought of it. The team that was expelled this time, only the body of this thousand-strong man was brought back, and the other dragon-man warriors, wrapped in the captain of the country, all over the army!" Quiet! Very strange and quiet! Many dragon peoples faces have a terrified expression on their faces. You must know that this is a million-man, a strong presence besides the elders, but just now, the three elders actually told them, one dragon The husband is actually dead like this! Not only that, but the five thousand dragons and warriors also died in this expedition. If they can come back, there is only such a long-lived body! If you remember correctly, this is the biggest loss in the history of the Dragon Man! And not one yet! It is no wonder that the three elders told them that the dragons were ashamed of the dragon god! Not to mention The three elders said that there is nothing wrong with it! Everyone has a red-hot brand of three elders, and I want to hear what he will say. The three elders did not speak immediately, but went to the two Dragon Warriors. He looked down at the two dragon warriors who were kneeling on the ground, waiting for them to speak, and they looked at the dragons and warriors behind them. Take a few tall Dragon Warriors and immediately step forward to grab the two Dragon Warriors, put their arms behind them, and put their heads on the ground. The two Dragon Terrans fought fiercely, but their strength was too weak, no matter how they struggled, they did not break free. This scene was seen by Hall in his eyes, and his brow could not help but wrinkle! The two Dragon Terrans, he naturally knows, they are the two men who Hall ordered to bring the body of the captain. At the beginning, Hall felt that the Dragon Terran would not do anything out of the ordinary. At most, it was to punish it, but now it seems that the three elders seem to want to kill the sacrifice! "The trough!" Looking at the three dragons of the Dragon People, they really took out a weapon. Hall couldnt see it. Although these are the Dragons, they are the **** control of the Hall, even if their identity is Oh, thats also Halls jealousy. Its up to Hall to decide which to kill. Just as Hall stopped up, the blood on the side suddenly pulled him. Hall frowned and turned to look at the blood. He saw that he was also frowning and looking serious at himself. Said. "Hey! What are you doing!" When Hall heard the words, he turned his head and saw that many people around him looked at themselves with a kind of vigilant eyes. He suddenly understood that it seemed that his movements were too conspicuous. Caused the suspicion of the surrounding dragons. Chapter 601： fair Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 601 Fair "Hey! What are you doing?" Hall heard that he only woke up and looked at the **** eyes, and he quickly said, "The **** adult, that...the two people seem to be soldiers in my castle." The blood sucked Hall and pulled him to his side, and then he said. "Forget this! Don''t know! From now on, they are deserters and understand!" Seeing that Hall still had some hesitant eyes, the blood continued to say, "You see the eyes of other people around you. There is a fire in everyone''s heart, and this fire needs a venting point! They are both bad luck, just right. Its the three elders who brought it to everyone! Once you rush to stop this, then not only will you be the next one, but you will be tired of me! Do you understand! When Hall heard the blood stasis, he still didnt understand what he meant. Before they were the ones who came back to report, the last time they stunned and stunned him to bring him back. Although the elders were not too harsh. Punish him, but this also represents the **** blood he may not be able to enter the line of the dragon people''s high-level, this is what he can''t accept! Although he is very grateful to save his life, he wants to have the latter more than glory and power. The reason why he reminded Hall and held Hall was not to simply repay his last life-saving grace, but he was mainly for himself! Because once Hall rushed to organize the three elders to kill the sacrifice, then Hall quickly became the next object to be conquered, if you cut the Hall with a knife, it would be no problem. But he knows that things will never be so simple. He will definitely be mentioned again. He wants to be a high-profile person, but he doesn''t want to be because he made a mistake! This is the real reason why he took Hall. "Sorry! Bloody adults!" Hall also understood that he can''t go up now. Once he is tempted, many things can''t be solved well. Hall, who figured this out, nodded to the blood and apologized to the blood. After seeing that Hall really listened to it, he said with a sigh of relief. "If you want revenge, then you have to be strong! Be strong! You must live! Do you understand?" The words of blood stasis seem to be in the heart of Hall, but Hall is clear, he just does not want to be implicated by himself! That''s it! The situation here in Hall is only a small area. Except for a few others around, the eyes of other dragons are still in the three elders. At this time, the three elders held a giant sword in their hands and looked seriously at the two Dragon Warriors who were pressed to the ground. "Pull them up!" When I heard the words of the three elders, several burly Dragon Terrans warned the two Dragon Warriors, but their heads were scratched to the back and covered the scales without the scales. Show it out. "You are afraid of fighting, run away! You have something to say! Look at the face you brought back to the body of the captain, I will allow you to talk about the last words!" Sure enough, I want to kill the head sacrifice... Hall heard his eyes screaming, and he looked at the three elders, and suddenly there was a murder in his heart. The two Dragon Warriors who were caught seem to already know their next fate. When they just wanted to talk, they found that Hall was in front of them. They also saw the anger that came out of Hall''s eyes. The two Dragon Terrans were silent for a moment, and one of them suddenly grinned. "Three elders! I have something to say!" The three elders did not think that this Dragon Terran warrior really had something to say. He originally wanted to hack him directly, and then announced the next move, but did not expect that the dragon human warrior who was about to be killed would have something to say. . He can''t quit, otherwise his three elders will be regarded as people who don''t count. After a moment of indulging, the three elders put down the giant sword in their hands and watched the dragon people warrior say faintly. "You say it!" The Dragon Terran Warrior immediately laughed. "Three elders, I just want to ask, Dragon God, he knows, in our place, the status of the first generation of the Dragon and the second generation of the Dragon and the Terran is very different? Is the dragon human warrior replaced by the natural low? For the Dragon Man soldiers born directly?" "Is this also the instruction of the Dragon God?" "Shut up!" The three elders looked at him with a look of iron, and he did not think that this guy who was about to be beheaded would say such a sentence. He knows, don''t look at the dragon people here is a piece of iron, but he is very clear ~www.novelhall.com ~ Dragon people are now divided into two factions. One faction is a dragon-human warrior who has been transformed directly from slaves and other races. They are called a generation of dragon-man fighters. The other faction is a dragon-man warrior born through mating with a human woman. They belong to the second-generation dragon-man fighter. Because the talents of the Dragon People who have been born with humans are better, they have been fully trained since birth, and the strength of the Dragon Man soldiers that have been transformed is uneven. But even so, in the Wanfu class, the ratio of the Dragon and the second generation has reached one to one! In other words, the forces on both sides are evenly matched! However, because of the recent years, the probability of the first generation of the Dragon Terran warriors being promoted to Wanfu is far lower than that of the second generation of the Dragon, so the advantages of both sides are constantly shifting toward the second generation of the Dragon Warriors. The rise of the first class will inevitably lead to the decline of the other side, so the two sides have quarreled many times because of the problem of cultivating resources. The first generation of the Dragon Terran side felt that resources should be shared, and the second generation of the Dragon People felt that their potential was relatively large, and hiding them resources, which is very beneficial to the future of the Dragon People! Several elders naturally understand this, but the current situation is that the number of dragon-human warriors of a generation is far more than that of the second-generation dragon-man fighters. In order to prevent the civil riots of the dragons, they have forbidden discussion for a long time. However, this **** has raised this issue again in this place, which he cannot tolerate. Therefore, after the Dragon Warrior had finished saying this sentence, a blood suddenly appeared on his neck, and the blood spouted out like a **** rainbow until it stopped a minute later. Everyone looked at it with horror, and the three elders directly smashed the head of the unspeakable guy when he was roaring. Chapter 602： Being ignored Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 602 is ignored Although the three old men killed the unspeakable Dragon Terran warrior with lightning speed, other dragon-human warriors, especially the first-generation dragon-man fighters, were silent. Hall slightly closed his eyes full of murderousness. When he opened his eyes again, the murderousness in his eyes had disappeared. That is not the case. Only Hall himself knew clearly. The three elders glanced at the Dragon Warriors who had died of blood and then glanced at the quiet crowd around them. He said that the giant sword was hanging down. "He is not worthy of being a dragon warrior. He is gibberish here. Dragon God has no such people! He..." The three elders said with a sad expression, he hoped that this would allow the dragon people to forget the scene, but before he finished, a voice came from the side to interrupt him. "You don''t deserve to be the top of the Dragon Man! If the Dragon God knows, it will definitely be fair for us, you guys..." "Shut up!" The three elders roared, and the giant sword in his hand waved with him, and the voice stopped. This scene wrinkled the surrounding dragon human warriors'' brows and looked at the headless and **** body. The entire square was silent. After seeing that the two Dragon Warriors sent by him were killed by the three elders, Hall could not help but clench his hands. After a long time, the three elders on the stage waved their hands to the several dragons around them. The dragons quickly carried the two bodies down and then cleaned up the blood on the stage. "The two weak people not only fled, but now dare to smother the dragon! Throw their bodies to the slaves! I want them to never return to the arms of the dragon!" hiss! Many dragon people can''t change their characters. For them, becoming a real dragon is their lifelong goal. If you want to become a real dragon, you must return to the dragon god''s embrace and get the dragon god''s reward. . Their belief is that death is not true death! The soul will live to see the dragon god, once the dragon **** gives them the power, then they will appear again in the form of dragons. Hall knows this too, but he is scornful of it, which is obviously a fool! In the same way as the Earth Age, those teams used this method to fool people and then let them become fanatics to do some horrible things. This practice of the Dragon People is no different from those of the fanatics. It is a pity that the Dragon Terran has reached a deep-rooted state for this statement. Let''s not say that Hall is an outsider, that is, the three elders suddenly changed this kind of speech, saying that all this is deceptive. It is estimated that he will become the common enemy of all Dragons! It seems that the practice of the three elders shocked the dragon people who were present. He saw the look of the horror of these dragon-man soldiers under the stage, and he continued to speak. "This time everyone is coming over, it is the chapter telling everyone that this failure is the shame of all our dragons. This shame can only be washed with the blood of the enemy! Now, who is willing to wash this shame, will swamp the giant crocodile The head is dedicated to the dragon god!" The words of the three elders once again attracted the attention of everyone. Whether it was a generation of dragon people warriors or second-generation dragon people warriors, they were filled with a desire to fight at this time. After hearing the words of the three elders, they didn''t think much, and immediately shouted. "Kill the swamp giant! Give your head to the Dragon!" "Kill the swamp giant! Give your head to the Dragon!" "Kill the swamp giant! Give your head to the Dragon!" The three elders glanced at the effect that was aroused by their own words, and looked at the people who were eager to fight. He suddenly raised his hand and the shouts of the people suddenly stopped. "This time I will personally lead the team! I need four brave millionaires and 40,000 soldiers!" As the three elders finished, the six dragons in front of them, Wan Fu, stood up and shouted. "Please ask the three elders to go!" "Let me go! I am the most powerful Wanfu of the Dragon Man!" "I am going! For the Dragon God... I will twist my head by hand!" Roar! Not only the dragon people, the husband of Wanfu growled, the commander of thousands, the centurion, the ordinary dragon warrior, whether it is a generation of dragon people or a second-generation dragon warrior, they are excited to scream. At this moment, the entire square is filled with the sound of their roar. The three elders were very satisfied with the performance of all of them. He lifted his hand slightly and the original voice suddenly quieted down. "Very good! I am enthusiasm for everyone''s fighting! But everyone knows that this time we can only send 40,000 warriors, so..." Having said that, the sharp eyes of the three elders swept slowly from the crowd. It is possible that in addition to Hall, the other dragon-man fighters are heading forward and stepping forward. www.novelhall.com~ It is to prove his determination to the three elders. After the dragon people warriors around the two squares looked around, the three elders said. "Old rules, this time we use the fighting field to select the warriors we are going to expedite!" "Roar!" The Zhonglong Terran Warriors heard the excitement and cheered up. "Fighting field! Fighting field! Fighting field!" The three elders saw the clap and said. "Okay! You can start grouping! Draw lots according to each 100-person team! The commander and the head of Wanfu take the form of single-handedly fighting!" As the three elders finished, the surrounding Dragons began to line up immediately, and soon, a hundred people team appeared in the square gun. In addition to a few tens of thousands of tens of thousands of captains, there is a place where a person stands in particular. For a time, including the three elders, everyone turned their eyes to the dragon-human warrior who stood out from the crowd. "The trough!" Hall''s face is expressionless, but my heart is depressed and nervous to die! Depressed is that there is no team in his spirit to stand on the team. On the other hand, he is directly exposed to the three elders. He is not afraid of losing face, but Hall is clear in his heart, but he is wearing a high elf''s face to pretend to be a sly, if the North knows... That picture... As soon as I thought about the scene of the qualifying, the sweat on Halls forehead continued to flow down. Fortunately at this time, a dragon human warrior went to the three elders and said a few words. After the three elders finished listening, the brow wrinkled, and then he took a look at Hall and then regained his gaze. "Its a lottery to try it out, and now its starting to draw lots! When Hall saw it, his heart was relieved, and there was some speechless channel. "Feel, I was ignored!" Chapter 603： Bloody battle Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 603 Bloody Battle Although Hall does not want to admit it, it is not confusing reality! He was ignored by the three elders! Not only that, but he was also despised by the people around him! Looking at the eyes around me from time to time, Hall wants to turn around and leave, but he knows that he can''t go... In any case, he must wait here for the end of this battle! "I think every day..." Hall raised his head slightly and looked at the sky at a forty-five degree angle with a faint, sad expression. "You said that this centurion is stupid... look at it like that... she won''t be ashamed to commit suicide?" "Well, it''s hard to say, I heard that he also came back with a thousand captains, but the ending is different. It is very likely that the living captain kept him." puff! Hall, who had originally looked up to learn the day, couldnt help but smile. He forced his smile and then looked at the crowd in front of him. There was a dragon-colored warrior with a complex face and ink. . Hall found that he was looking at himself and the talking Dragon Warriors with hateful eyes. The many dragon-man soldiers who were stared at by the blood of the captains suddenly felt a murderous stare. They began to scream back in anger and wanted to see which **** dared to release murderousness to themselves. However, after they saw that the person was actually the blood of the dragon people, they just said that the anger that had just emerged suddenly dissipated, and they quickly turned their heads to look ahead and made a look that nothing happened. . "Humph!" The blood stagnated, and once again, he took a look at Hall before regaining his gaze. He did not expect that it would soon be selected, and this happened at the last moment. Yu Guang glanced at several dragon-human warriors who were the same as the captains. After seeing their smiles like laughing and laughing, they licked their teeth and clenched their hands. He had already recorded a few bastards. If you can, he will pack up these bastards! Soon, the lottery officially started, in fact, it is two identical numbers, that is, one to one, two to two, and so on. Although this approach is likely to put together two equally powerful teams, it will be unfair to them. However, from another perspective, this also shows that the Dragon Terran is very proud! Its like the Saiyan Sun Wukong and Vegeta in the Dragon Ball, who guessed who decided to play C arrogant! confidence! The team was quickly selected, and Hall found that none of these guys showed a disappointing expression. This shows what they say, whether they are facing a strong team or a weak team, they don''t care, or they are very confident! Seeing this, the shock in Hall''s heart can be imagined. She knows a little more about the Dragon Terran. The more she understands, the more he feels that the Dragon Man is a terrible race. The ceremony of the battle was very simple. Several referees stood around the square, and the teams that had been numbered were gathered on both sides of the square. The two teams of dragons and people under the command of the centurion quickly put out the fighting posture, they yelled at each other, and some dragon people warriors even slammed to indicate their strength. After the referee issued the order, the two dragons and the warriors roared at the same time, and then, under the command of the Dragon People''s Centurion, marched toward the other side in a neat pace. Hall This is the first time I saw two teams of Dragon and Human Warriors fighting, so his eyes did not leave the square from the beginning. Others seem to have forgotten that Hall, a unique guy, has focused on the square. The battle started, and the shielded soldiers on both sides collided with each other. This is a physical collision, and there is no skill at all. However, Hall also saw that when there were few people on the battlefield, he could still say the past with a little skill, but in the face of a thousand horses, it is estimated that a face is swallowed up by the crowd, what kind of skills and the like It''s really not as straightforward as the most effective way. After the collision, the Dragon Terrans directly cooperated with the battle. Hall estimated that they learned too much, so most of them were a routine. Then one party estimated that it was the reason for the lack of strength. After ten minutes of stalemate, it finally retreated. The winning Dragons did not cheer too much. They just stood tall and gasped. Soon, the Dragon Terran soldiers came up to clean up the scene and lifted the injured soldier to the treatment. After the collection, the next pair of selected two hundred teams and the previous team lined up to wait for the order. After several teams of 100 people fought, Hall began to feel a bit boring. These battles are all a thousand times, and there is nothing new to attract Hall''s attention but they are eager to see. For the hobby of the Dragon people, Hall is very contemptuous, but fortunately everyone''s eyes have been placed in the square, Hall does not have to be so embarrassed, and do not have to worry about being found by others. I saw the afternoon from the daytime. After the selection of the 100 people, the 100-person team of the 800 team finally selected the 400-hundred team. Now is the beginning of the selection of forty thousand commanders from eighty thousand captains. Fortunately, the blood was lucky to be selected to the number one, and his opponent was the dragon man who was ridiculed before him. After the blood was on the scene, he looked at the other side with a weird smile. After the referee announced the start, he rushed to the blood without saying anything. His sudden attack left the other dragon family leader for a moment, then he stared coldly at the other side, his mouth slightly raised a curve. He did not move slowly in his hands. He raised his hand and swung his weapon upwards. The weapons of both sides slammed together at this moment. The blood of the sneak attack still occupies a slight advantage. After all, he is squatting from top to bottom, while the other is from the bottom up. Whether it is from the power or the angle, the trick of blood stasis is more advantageous. After the collision, the blood was forced to retreat from the other side. He did not stop, and the weapons in his hands were attacked one after another. The defensive dragon human warrior''s face finally showed a hint of dignity, because the guy who licked the blood had seized the opportunity and had been violently attacking, as if the other party was his deadly enemy. Because this is not a battle between life and death, the passive defensive dragon family commander can not take out the cards, once he makes it out, then there will definitely be death and injury. After the Dragon Mans commander was forced to retreat again, he couldnt help but swear. "Bastard!" Chapter 604： Boring selection Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 604 boring selection "hateful!" The Longren tribe was secretly swearing, and when he slammed the last blow of the blood, he jumped a step backwards, and this force jumped out of the **** attack range. Seeing the **** face of a cruel smile continued to rush toward himself, the dragon people''s face is also somewhat difficult to look. "Deceive too much! Hey!" As he snorted, his breath increased in vain, his blood licked his eyes, and he knew that the other side was ready to move. Thinking of this, he speeded up again, trying to smash the offensive steps before the other side did not react. The dragon-man family leader looked at the blood and saw him anger. "Bastard!" The clay figurine is still three-point fire, let alone the dragons of these people? Seeing that the blood was so shameless, the dragon people and the captains waved their long swords, and they rushed out of the sword with a temper, and rushed straight toward the blood. Blood stasis seems to anticipate this move, the original forward shape suddenly jumped up, and the high sword held up against the opponent''s head with wide eyes below. indeed! That''s it! After all, this is a test, not a live fight. Although it is not unreasonable to accidentally kill the opponent during the test, but now it is in front of the three elders and several million husbands and thousands of dragons. Even if he made a hidden movement, it would be seen by other Dragon people, so he was very clear about this. A few dragons and people, Wanfu, looked at the performance of blood stasis, but nodded with satisfaction. They appreciated the **** character of dare to kill, and they were very satisfied with his practice of knowing the score at a critical time. Even the three elders sitting on the stage showed a curious expression in their eyes. "This **** blood... is still good!" "Boom!" came, everyone found that the blood was actually relying on this trick, and the other dragon people and thousands of captains directly stepped back a few steps, not only that, the weapons in his hands flew directly, and Heavy into the land of the square. The repulsed Dragon Man, the squadron, was numb, not looking at the blood, not seemingly mad, it may be mad, or it may be scared, no matter what, he knows one thing, that is, he lost! Yes, after the blood stabbed the dragon''s defense in front of him, and took a moment of his hair, the big sword was directly on his throat. The sharp sword seemed to move with a little movement, and the dragon mans throat was Will be punctured. The face of the dragon-faced dragon-family leader looked at the bloodless blood. After a while, he used the hand that had stopped shaking to swing the blood-stained sword in his throat. I don''t mind if I don''t care for the blood. I took a big sword and said a courtesy to him. "Sorry, I won!" The Long Renzu commander looked at him with a look of iron and then turned his head and walked toward the field. "Hey! Its amazing to have a good blood! Its so wonderful! "No! This is how long it took, and it will be victorious! I want to come to this **** army and I will get a lot of military power!" The victory of blood stasis has been recognized by many Dragon Terrans. Don''t look at his face with no expression on his face, but his afterglow is always staring at the three elders on the stage. After seeing the three elders satisfied with the nod, the blood was relieved. When Hall saw the **** blood, his heart was amused. When he looked at the blood and blood, Hall also showed a smile to express his celebration. However, the **** response was to pretend that he did not know the standing team. Aside, respond with silence. "I go!" For the practice of blood stasis, Hall directly turned a blind eye. He knows that blood stasis is shunning, and feelings have become the shame of the dragon people. The battle before the first commander didn''t have such a wonderful answer. It seems that the previous performance was stimulated to the upper level, and then I got a point-and-click statement. Looking at the front of these dragons and thousands of people, you attacked me, and Hall almost bored and wanted to sleep. Fortunately, the battle of the commander is soon over. After all, the commander of the middle class is a middle-level leader who will be out of the game. If they are injured, it will not be conducive to the next battle. It can be said that the battle of the dragon people and the captains is even more ugly than the centurion! Fortunately, the number of them is not much, and soon the winners will be defeated. It is thought that the battle between the next nine-class warriors and the Longmen will be wonderful. As a result, there is a saying that Hall understands what it means. I hope that the bigger the disappointment! It may be because of the restrictions, the two sides have not let go of their hands and feet. The battle looks like a normal dragon race. You cut it off, I immediately defend, you come to me, it looks more stupid. People are cutting. In fact, what Hall doesn''t know is that they have controlled their vindictiveness and strength very well No attack seems to be very common, but insiders can understand, they It is a feeling of returning to the original without using vindictiveness. Ok Having said that, the battle between Wan Fuchang is actually not only in addition to the seemingly bloody, but in fact there is no fighting between the captains. If it wasnt for the early exit, Hall would have left here, away from this boring guy... "boom!" As the last Longman Wanfu was repulsed, all the battles were over. Seeing this, in addition to Hall, this guy was relieved, and other victorious Dragon Warriors cheered. The three elders stood up and talked at the right time. He first congratulated the dragon-human warrior on the other side of the victory, and then encouraged a few words to defeat the dragon people. In the end, he only began to look serious. "This time, we can only win, we must not fail! Let''s go back and get ready! At that time, the eagle and the beast will accompany us to join us!" When I heard that the three elders said that they could be disbanded, Hall did not think much, and directly flashed people! Just kidding, he has been so concerned by so many people from the beginning, even if the duel just attracted the attention of everyone, but now the winners and losers, Hall worried that some failed Dragon Terrans will come to find their own troubles, so he I feel that it is better to leave early. Fortunately, the Dragon Terran battles focused on the upcoming event, so everyone did not notice the Hall that left at this time. "call!" The hall that returned to the room was relieved. It didn''t take long for the footsteps and discussion of the Dragon Warriors to come out. The most talked about is how it will happen after the expedition, and Hall can''t help but sneer. "You will know how wonderful it is!" Chapter 605： Method Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 605 Approach Nothing in the night, this is the first time that Hall spent the first time in the holy mountain of the Dragon People. Since the selection was over, it was very late, so many dragon people did not sleep, and the entire holy mountain was in an excited state. Wu Jindong rose, and when the first silver silk of the sun passed through the gap of the window sill, Hall opened his eyes fiercely. He didn''t sleep a night. He worried that he would be discovered by the Dragon Man, but obviously he was too careful, the Dragon Man was busy with the issue, and Hall''s fear was obviously superfluous. Soon, Hall heard a burst of footsteps coming from outside, through the window Hall found that there are constantly moving through the door. Words about the expedition and battle are transmitted to Hall''s ears from time to time. Hall can hear from their tone that they seem to be determined to be in the way of this expedition. In this regard, Hall can only report sneer! Soon, the Holy Mountain came up with a burst of high horns, the sound was very sharp, and the whole sacred mountain was heard. After thinking about it, Hall went out. After all, this trip is a relatively important thing for the Dragon Man, and Hall is still looking for the ragweed here as a sly, so he tries to behave like a dragon. Terran warriors are better. The number and scale of the Dragon Terran expeditions are very large. Not only are the three old men leading the team, but even the eagle birds and beasts have dispatched a nine-dimensional Warcraft and thousands of eagle birds and beasts. Together with the slaves brought by the Dragon Terrans, they are lined up in a vast square. The ceremony for the expedition was very simple. An old dragon man and a three elder who were similar to the three elders exchanged with each other, and then the three elders left the holy mountain with the Dragon People. Hall also learned at this time that the old man turned out to be the two old dragons! "In this way, there is also a great elder of the Dragon People and the patriarch of the Dragon People. It seems that I have to be careful." Hall decided to first explore the situation of the holy mountain, and then find the location of the ragweed as soon as possible. After all, once the army of the three elders of the dragon family found that there were not many swamp giants in the swamp, they would probably kill the forest directly, with the wooden wind. Their fighting power, the Dragon People Warriors of the 100-man team can not solve, let alone the team of 40,000 people? If Hall is alone, he can come slowly, but White Star and Dark Three are still here, and Hall has to think for them. "I have to step up!" On the Holy Mountain, because of the one-time expedition of 40,000 Dragon Terrans, it seems to be more empty than before. However, when he was wandering, Hall found that the place where the holy place was actually sent outside, the dragon people arranged a lot of troops at the foot of the mountain and the surrounding castles, but the dragon guards here on the mountainside of the holy mountain are not much. Because most of the places here are places where the Dragon Terran Warriors live, I dont think there are a few idiots who dare to mess around here. Of course, the situation of using the elves'' treasures like Hall is still relatively rare. There are several important places on the Holy Mountain. One is the patriarch and several elders, and the other is where the Dragon Man Conversion Pool is located... Thinking of this, Hall''s gaze looked at the highest peak of the holy mountain, only to see the whiteness there. When Hall saw the holy, it was not very big, but it was only after he came here. It turned out that this place is so big! The reason why Hall will pay attention to this is that the road to Shangshan Mountain is actually guarded by a few thousand people. Not only that, but there are hundreds of eagle birds and beasts nearby. To Halls surprise, he found that these hawks and beasts were different from other hawks and beasts because they were completely obeyed by the dragons who guarded them here. "It seems that the above must have something very important! Maybe what I need will be on it." Then... the problem is coming... How come up? When Hall passed through this, he found that these servant Dragon Warriors looked at themselves with a kind of alert look. What does this mean? This represents that it may be that the dragons are really forbidden here. Even their own people can''t get close to them when they don''t receive orders. Obviously, how important it is to the Dragons! Hall didn''t think that he would make World of Warcraft out here, and then rushed up. However, Hall finally gave up. As far as he is concerned, his highest combat power is only one small crocodile. It is a medium-level middle-level Warcraft. There are two nine-class magic crystals and eighteen eight-class magic crystals. Come, Hall is the helper of three nine-figure forces. However, on the other hand, the Dragon Peoples clan and the elders who have not appeared before will not talk about it. Already exposed to Hall, there are two elders, four dragons and thousands of patriarchs, and a ninth eagle bird... Its just that the high-level combat power is not the one that Hall can compete for. www.novelhall.com~ There are thousands of captains, even if there are forty dragons and thousands of captains, there are at least fifty of them on the holy mountain! Fifty quintessential players can swept a small force without destroying them and kill them. Even if Hall will promote all the eight-level magic crystal lattice in the hands of the seven magic crystals, the World of Warcraft is promoted to eight-level World of Warcraft, this is less than half of the other side! "I want to be there every day!" After trying to understand this fact, Hall sighed helplessly at the sky. In order not to attract the attention of the Dragon Terran, he had to pretend to pass by and continue to walk towards his house. While walking, he is thinking about what he should do in order to reach the holy mountain. I didn''t come up with a good idea until he returned to the room. "What the **** is going on?" Time passed by, and Hall still had no clue. Hard cockroaches are definitely not good... wait! Hall brow suddenly picked, since I know that I can''t be hard, then why should I be hard? correct! What Hall suddenly thought of, and quickly went to a corner of the room, he lowered his body and groped on the ground, and soon his mouth smiled. Others may not really have a solution, but Hall is not! With a wave of hand, a red-hot figure appeared in front of him, and Hall pointed to the ground and said to the fire ant. "Down down!" That''s right, Hall found that since he can''t go straight up, he will dig the tunnel. It is impossible for others to dig such a long tunnel in a short time, but fire ants can! To know that there are some tens of thousands of fire ants in the Hall space, with their help, it is not a problem to dig a passage in the short term. "Look at yours!" Chapter 606： Conversion Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 606 Transformation The fire ant''s ability to dig the tunnel is even worse than the dwarf. Hall saw the hard stone on the ground under the foraging of the fire ant, and quickly broke the pattern and nodded with satisfaction. In just a few minutes, under the excavation of this fire ant, a one-meter-long cave suddenly appeared in front of the Hall. "Good... good!" Seeing the fire ants that had entered the cave, Hall nodded slightly and ordered the fire ants to continue digging. He himself was looking for something to block the entrance. He did not go down immediately, but after the fire ants dug a two-meter space, they placed some fire ants in succession. Hall believes that as long as these powerful excavation fire ants exist, it is not a problem to dig a secret passage to the holy mountain. One day passed, and the dragon people who were on the holy mountain might not have imagined that a huge underground passage was dug by 10,000 fire ants. At this time, Hall was walking in the three-meter-high, two-meter-wide cave. He nodded and smiled as he walked. "It seems that as long as you are willing to use your brain, nothing can''t be done." Hall was thinking, if the Tianlong Terran Warriors found this situation, they did not know what they would think. He is even thinking about whether to hollow out this place, and when the time comes to the Dragons to come to a bottom, the picture is embarrassing... As soon as I thought of the scene of the landslide, Hall couldnt help but fight a chill. Although he can''t bear to watch the scene, but the recommendation does not seem to stop. It should be said that he has already let his summoned beast do this. After all, this is his one card, what if he has something in the dragon family? Things, he can at least be used to negotiate with the Dragons, or simply to come to a dead network. ...... In a cave, there is a huge magical array, surrounded by a black smoke. But if someone looks at it carefully, there is a cloud of dark fog on top of the magic array that faintly merges into a single eye. The eyeball looks very big. If you look closer, you will find that the eyeball is closed at this time. Aside, a dragon-faced warrior with wrinkles on his face is screaming in front of this magical array. If there are dragons and warriors in the situation will definitely be exclaimed, this old man turned out to be the current Dragon Terran patriarch, a semi-classic warrior! This is a cave above the sacred mountain of the Dragon Man, and this magical array of black air is a different way of transforming other humanoid creatures into dragons. After the chanting of the hope, he took out a dark thing and threw it toward the middle of the magic array. Soon, the black fog inside the magic array began to come alive, and the black fog continued to move above the magic array. The eyes are gathered together, and the originally blurred eyes are constantly condensed, which seems to form an entity. Suddenly, the magical array was surging, and a black vortex formed around the eyes. He accelerated the absorption of the black mist and the group that had just been thrown away. When the mother''s group was completely absorbed, a burst of darkness and killing sentiment came from the magical array. Between the sudden, the eye suddenly opened, and the black with a golden light to look at this semi-classic warrior could not help but fight a chill. He hurried down and bowed his face with respect and respect, and his forehead was stuck on the ground. "Hey." A roar of sound rang through the cave as the eyeball turned, and after looking at it, it looked up. After seeing the eyes of the magical array staring at himself, he bowed his head and said lowly. "The dragon **** is on, the dragon patriarch looks forward to seeing adults!" "Hey!" It seems that I can see that this eye can''t talk, so after he took a gift, he climbed up from the ground respectfully and then clap his hands behind him. Soon, the stone door of the cave was opened, and a person who was **** was pushed in. As soon as the man came in, he suddenly showed a terrified expression and looked at the huge eyeball in front of him. Looking forward to ignore his fearful eyes, he nodded to the two Dragon Warriors next to him. The two Dragon Warriors seized the man mercilessly, regardless of his struggle and walked toward the magic circle. If you are in the dark, you will recognize it. This figure is not someone else. It is the captain of the Night Guard behind the temple. At this time, he was tied tightly by the dragon people with a special rope, and his mouth was also stuffed into a cloth strip that did not know what it was made of. Although he did not know what this magical array is but he understands that once he is promoted, there will be a situation that is not good for him. However, his struggle is useless. The two Dragon Terrans often do this, and they naturally know what to do. In fact, this magic array is the highest magical array of dragons. In general, they will not use this magic array. However, since the arrest of those night guards, I suddenly heard the news from the following, the converted elves not only succeeded, but they were also transformed into magicians! Not only that, but the Dragon Man Wizard, transformed by the Dark Night Guard, is far stronger than other racially transformed wizards. This made the hopes overjoyed. He ordered the troops to continue to arrest the elves, and took these elf captives to the most mysterious place above the holy, and personally transformed them. Since the first one was directly transferred to become a sixth-class dragon and humanoid magician, I hope that I can think that there is nothing wrong with it. Unfortunately, the captured elves are about ten, and all others have died and lost their transformation. the value of. And this is obviously the elf captain''s elf, the most valued one. He also sacrificed the dragon''s grass with a small number of digits, in order to enable the captain of the Night Guard to directly Transformed into a nine magician! You must know that the best magician in the Dragon Terran is the eighth class. Once there is a magician of the Dragon Man and the Nine, then the combat power of the Dragon Man will increase geometrically. When I think of it, I hope that my heart is full of joy. Soon, the captain of the Night Guard was placed in the magical array, and the night captain stared at by the eyeballs found himself scared to be unable to move. A black smoke is slowly coming to him... Chapter 607： Demon Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 607 Demon "Ah!" The black mist slowly wrapped the captain of the Night Guard. The pain was like the burning of the bones. It even drove the Captain of the Night Guard directly to spray the cloth that was recently stuffed. A burst of pain and screams erupted from his mouth. Looking forward to not paying attention to his screams, his eyes did not carry even a trace of sympathy, he looked at the continually struggling Dark Night Guard captain faintly said. "Don''t worry, you will feel comfortable soon. It''s just a process, a process that becomes powerful!" It is a pity that the night guard team captain could not hear what he said at the moment. He could not do anything except the painful screams. He was eroded by the black fog. At this time, the appearance of the body section fluctuated, and the change of his original handsome face was most obvious under the erosion of black fog. Every day, the black blood vessels were not full of his face, and the web began to continually from the neck. Not long after, his eyes began to appear black bloodshot, and the whole person looked very strange. It didn''t take long for him to stop screaming as he hoped, but his body began to change, and the slender limbs slowly grew thicker, and the pieces were like scales. It slowly emerged on his body. "Quick! It won''t be long before you become a true dragon man magician. Is it a little excited?" Looking at his face with a fanatical expression, he seemed to see himself under the leadership of the Dragon God, stepping all the races under his feet. Just as he fantasized, he suddenly uploaded a faint voice, which made him look down a little strangely. I didn''t know when the original flat ground collapsed. This scene makes the lookout and the two Dragon Warriors next to it look a bit sluggish. Here is the holy mountain, the holy mountain of the Dragon people, what they saw, the cave actually collapsed! Do not! wrong! I hope that it will be reflected soon. This is not natural. This is artificial! Because he has seen a red sharp thing coming out of it. "Warcraft! Is there even Warcraft here?" ...... Time back half an hour ago Hall walked along the tunnel for more than half an hour. According to the previous journey, they seemed to have passed the guards of the Dragon Terran. Before Hall also estimated it, in this direction, it will not take long to reach the forbidden land of the Dragon People, the top of the holy mountain. He didn''t know what was there. Anyway, he knew that the more the dragons were nervous, the more Hall wanted to see. Maybe you can find the existence of the ragweed here. It was with the order of Hall that the fire ant digs forward in desperation, and then there is a scene in which the fire ant accidentally digs through the ground. "Not good! Can''t let it continue to dig!" Looking at the roar, the half-level temperament of his body suddenly pressed against the fire ant. The fire ants that had just emerged from the outburst were not moved by this momentum, and the body fell directly. Looking at the original purpose of blocking is not achieved, but because the fall of this fire ant caused a reaction, the surrounding ground is like a crack and quickly spread to the surrounding. "No!" Looking at the ground and the magical array, he rushed to the past, desperately rushing into the ground before the ground collapsed. Hall, who was commanding the excavation of fire ants, also found out that the ground was collapsing. He collected the fire ants and then wanted to step back. However, at this time, a figure suddenly knocked the upper land out of a big hole. After seeing this figure, Hall and he both had a glimpse of it, and then Hall did not think much, and fled directly back. Because the ground is collapsing, even if it is called out of Warcraft, it is also a buried situation. What he thought at this time was to quickly flee into the tunnel that came before, and wait for this collapse. However, he underestimated the anger and determination of the coming people. He even rushed to Hall without paying attention to the gravel that was being collapsed. Because his speed is too fast, Hall has not responded and he was directly put in his hands. Hall''s hand that was overlooked stuck in his throat, and a feeling of suffocation came, and Hall felt that the entire chest began to heat up. Looking at his eyes, it was ugly to look at the blue-eyed Hall. He just wanted to say something but found that the collapse was still going on, so he didnt think much, and slightly loosened the Halls throat, regardless of his desire to open. Your own hand, flying directly to the area where the magical array is located. Looking at the cracked land, he quickly patted your land around the magical array, and the stone seemed to be a tofu like a blow in front of him. On the occasion of the millennium, the whole piece of land was given support Then the ground of the entire cave collapsed completely. After the sound of the rumble came, the whole cave was full of dust. After a long time, the two Dragon Terrans climbed up from the ground. They waved and opened the dust in front. After a while, a vague figure slowly emerged in the cave. I saw a man holding a hand, supporting a piece of land in one hand, and a magical array on the land. "The patriarch!" This man is just looking into the ground, he looked at the scene of the wolf, the expression on his face is very ugly. Look back and look at the people in your hands, then slowly descend. "Set it up smoothly!" When they heard the hope, the two Dragon Terrans did not speak, and went straight to take over the land in their hands. After looking at his hand, he took Hall out and went out. "Cough!" Hall''s throat is uncomfortable. He wants to summon the summoning beast and the guy to fight. But from the current situation, it seems that this guy only wants to use his hand and he will die here. Is there no other way? Just as Hall thought about how to do it, he was just looking at the stones that were slowly lowered by the two dragons. This is not the point, the focus is on the magical array of black fog above the stone and a figure that is half-squatting on the ground. "what is this?" Compared with Hall''s surprise, I looked at my face with a pleasant expression. "Successful! It turned out to be really successful!" Looking forward to the excitement, he woke up the dragon man who was half-squatting on the magical array. He saw that he suddenly looked up and revealed a standard dragon human face, grinning at the lookout. "I have seen the patriarchs! !!" Chapter 608： Lobster Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 608 Zodiac "ħ!" I rely on... cough... Hall suddenly made a sharp cough, and he looked forward to seeing the late night guard captain''s success and directly became a nine-time magician, his excitement clenched his fist. The tragic Hall was still held in his hand, and if Halls coughing sound caught his attention, he almost forgot about it. "Why are you doing this?" Because Hall still has the face of a high elf on his face, so when he saw him, he was still a pair of dragons. For the Dragon People, it is absolutely impossible to violate the Dragon God. However, Hall has not only done this, but he has almost succeeded. This is something that is absolutely unacceptable. This is why I look at Hall when I see the Hall full of shocked expressions. Seeing that Hall couldn''t breathe because he was stuck in his neck, the whole face became red, and it was only a cold sigh that converges a little. Hall, who got a chance to breathe, felt that he was almost dead here, looking at his breath. Hall felt like he had felt in several deans in the inner courtyard of the magic. That is the semi-class level of strength! At the same time of fear, Hall found that this hope did not seem to be the first time to see that he was easy to accommodate. Thinking of this, Halls mind was running fast, and he wanted to find an excuse to perfuse the past. Just want to talk, the guy named the demon suddenly said. "The patriarch! This person has magical fluctuations on his face!" groove! Hall was a little dumbfounded. He didn''t think that this guy actually broke the abnormality on his face. If he was not looked at, Hall really wanted to summon the Warcraft army to destroy this guy. Oh? Looking at the Hall with a little doubt, he looked at Hall and reached out and grabbed a thin thing. He was caught in his hands, and Hall recovered from the appearance of a sinister look into a human being. "Sure enough!" After seeing Hall revealing his true face, he looked at his face and became a little bit stunned. "You are abominable, and dare to become the gift of my ethnic group to sneak into the holy mountain in an attempt to destroy our dragon god!" Looking at it, the dry face suddenly showed a sly smile. "Since you want to become my great dragon, then I will meet your request!" After finishing the hope of disregarding Hall''s struggle, he ordered the demon to leave the magical array and personally walked to the magic front. At this time, the magic array has just transformed a dragon man magician, the black fog has become very light, it seems that a wind blow can blow it away. The eyes of the original magical array have become somewhat transparent at this time. If you do not seriously observe it, you may not find it. Looking at the Hall with a look of painful expression, he reached out and took out one thing. After Hall saw the thing, his eyes suddenly widened. "This is... sage?" I rely on! Hall sneaked a sigh, he found that the blood on his head, like a tongue of herbs, is the one that he came to Long Island to find the sage! Although this sage is close at hand, but he can not **** it from the look of hope, let alone grab something, he can''t even do free activities now! Seeing Hall''s astonished look, I looked at him with some smug look. "You should be thankful! This is the dragon that our Dragon God has given us to the Dragon Man! Now I will use it to make sacrifices for you, I hope you will not let us down!" After he said that he suddenly meditated on a few spells, the original faint magical array once again produced a lot of black fog, I don''t know why, Hall felt a hint of cold and killing from these black fog. "This... what the **** is this?" Looking forward to ignoring Hall, he suddenly threw the ragweed in his hand into the magical array. The black fog was like a shark smelling **** smell in the sea, rushing toward the ragweed. Looking at the wrapped ragweed played a role, looking at this and turned to look at Hall. "You are ready to enjoy the baptism of the Dragon God!" After talking about the big hand, Holden felt a whirlwind, and when he reacted, he was already in the black fog in the magic circle. "damn!" When Hall came in, he found that the black fog seemed to be directly surrounded by him like a wise man, and the feeling of being close together was suddenly uploaded from the body. Looking at the appearance of Hall being wrapped, I suddenly jumped up and imagined, and the wonderful screams that were made after Hall was wrapped. However, at this time, suddenly there was an accident in the magical array. One hand suddenly extended and firmly grasped the sage that was wrapped in black fog. "What? How is it possible?" Seeing that Hall is still able to act in this situation I hope that others will be shocked. Especially in the hope, he knows that this magical array is so powerful. Before Hall, no one can still be active in this situation. And Hall, this guy is not only active, but he still looks at the sage that he used to sacrifice! "Do not!" Looking forward to seeing and quickly, the handprints and the spells were applied. After the handprints, the black fog suddenly became more intense. The black fog wrapped the whole person in Hall, and the hand who wanted to catch the ragweed also Wrapped tight. But it was still late, and the ragweed suddenly disappeared in front of the gaze, and it became difficult to see the look of this scene. Not only that, but he also found a horrible problem, and the black fog turned out to be dim. "how is this possible?" Looking forward to some unbelievable look at the situation in the magical array in front of him, he found that instead of the black fog eroding Hall, it is better to say that Hall is absorbing black fog! In fact, Hall and the lookout of them, he was also very surprised, because when he was wrapped in black fog, there was indeed a cold, bloodthirsty feeling, which was very uncomfortable, just like he stood. In a place full of blood, except for the blood is the body, the feeling makes him feel very uncomfortable. Just when he was desperate, suddenly there was a message from the system in his mind, did you absorb energy? Hall heard the words, energy? These give black fog turned out to be energy? Although he was very surprised, but his response was not slow, almost immediately after the news came in his mind, he immediately chose to agree. Then he discovered that the feeling of **** killing began to slowly disappear, and not only that, but he also found that he could act. So there was a scene before Hall robbed the ragwort... Chapter 609： Black shadow Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 609 Black Shadow When Hall threw the ragweed into the space, his face suddenly showed a smile. ) Finally found the sage! This time Nosia has been saved! After Halls sigh of relief, he looked at the black fog. Although he could move his limbs, Hall found that his feet were as strong as the heavy chains, except for his hands. Now that he knows that the black fog is energy for himself, Hall is not worried, so he stands here and let the system absorb the energy slowly. He is not in a hurry, but he is anxious and sweaty. He keeps thinking about the spell, but the effect is not good. Hall''s abominable human is still swallowing black fog. "Hey!" The eyeballs on the magical array suddenly increased and creaked. Looking at his face, his face changed greatly. He was the first time he saw the eyeball on the magical array. Even if he didnt understand the meaning of the sound of the eyeball, he could see that the eyeballs were everywhere. Obviously it is also anxious. This shows what? This shows that the eyeballs are also deeply jealous of the Hall that swallowed the black fog. Not only that, but the black fog has a tendency to escape. "Can''t let him go this way! You rush in!" The two Dragon Terrans warned without hesitation and rushed into the magical array without hesitation. As soon as they came in, the black fog suddenly rushed to them. Originally, they wanted to prevent Hall''s two dragons from touching Hall. They were wrapped in black fog. A burst of screams came, looking at the face of some ugly look at the situation inside the magic array, I saw two dragons and warriors actually began to change after being wrapped in black fog, the strong body suddenly became thin and thin, it looks like It is like steaming. A pair of originally large eyes are even bigger in this case, and the scales on the body are constantly falling. It didn''t take long for the two dragon warriors to be as straight as the dead bodies and fell on the magic array. This scene not only scared the Hall, which was close at hand, but also shocked the hope and the devil. "Hey!" The original eye with a slight faint voice was heard by the two dragon-man fighters, but as they died, the eyeballs trembled again. The frequency of its floating and the louder sounds are getting bigger and bigger. From the point of view of it, it seems very scary and I want to escape from it. What caused the eyeballs to be so scared? Looking at my heart is very doubtful, but also very anxious, he knows that if he does not stop Hall, a magical array will definitely do something. So he decided to do it himself. As for the outsiders or the slayer, he didn''t think about it. It takes some time to get people in from outside, and no one knows how long this situation will last. Secondly, the devil who just converted successfully is the only one of the nine magicians in the dragon family for so many years. This is the treasure of their dragon family. He slightly judged the situation in front of him, I believe that as long as you do it yourself, the possibility of killing Hall is still very big. Thinking of this, he immediately told the devil to let him pay attention to the situation here, and accidentally released the magic array in time. After seeing the devil nod, he looked at the Hall in front of the magical array with a serious look. After taking a deep breath, I looked forward to some distressed and again took out a ragweed. In Halls surprised expression, the legs were forced, and the whole person rushed toward Hall like a meteor. boom! The speed of the lookout was very fast, and there was a sound of breaking in the moment of sprinting. When I came in, I looked at the black fog on my head and I was about to blow it. He immediately threw the ragweed in his hand to the side. The black fog that had originally rushed to the hope suddenly shifted its target and rushed toward the direction of the ragweed. Hall was silently watching the group''s black fog as the dog saw the bones, and the forehead suddenly appeared a black line. Not waiting for Halldo to think, the rushing in hopes and reaching out to prepare to attack Hall, he thought that since the black fog is afraid of Hall, then killing Hall directly, or throwing him out will do. Thinking of this, I looked at Hall with a look of fierceness, and stretched out his claws full of sharp blades, and slammed it against Hall''s head. In Hall, I saw the power of the Dragon Warrior. If I was looked at this claw, Hall believes that the series will definitely burst like a watermelon... Hall''s face changed, he just wanted to summon Warcraft to resist, but his sad reminder found that the call failed! Not only that, he can''t even open the space! "Damn! How could this be!" Hall has also seen this situation, it seems to have appeared in the space upgrade But this is not the time. There is no way, Hall can only lift his hands against the ugly face. Looking forward to seeing Hall''s movements, his face showed a disdainful expression. Although he was old and weak, his strength was definitely not a human flesh and blood. He has been able to imagine that Halls head will be smashed by himself. However, what both the hope and the Hall did not think was that the imaginary head fragmentation did not appear when the hopeful claws were shot in the Hall head. It looks like a person who wants to reach out and touch his loved ones. If he doesn''t know the situation, he thinks that he is the elder of Hall. This weird scene made some people on the scene a bit dumbfounded, the most surprising of which was the lookout. He suddenly found himself unable to move, as if he was positioned, not only that, but he also developed in horror, and the power in his body was actually being delivered to Hall. His body began to appear aging, and some of his black hair turned pale. Because of his involvement, Halls absorption of black fog became even more crazy. A Hall-centered attraction has formed a black hole, and a large amount of black fog is directly sucked in by the black hole, even the eyeballs on the magic array are no exception. The eyeballs are constantly shaking, trying to escape the attraction of the black hole. Obviously he is doing nothing. The moment the eyeball was swallowed by the black hole, the eyeball actually made a horrible sound. "Damn! I won''t let you go!" As the eyeballs are swallowed by the black hole, the sound suddenly stops, and not only that, but the surrounding black fog also dissipates... As the black fog dissipated... a huge figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone... Chapter 610： Little black? Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 610 Xiao Hei? The cold voice before made everyone, including Hall, feel like a hail. They felt that their blood was about to solidify, and they almost couldn''t breathe. Fortunately, this feeling comes quickly and goes fast, as if it had never appeared. Haven''t waited for Holsson''s tone, a huge figure suddenly appeared in front of him, looking at the figure, Hall''s mouth is so big that he can stuff a pear. "This...how is it possible...no..." I saw this figure about three meters in size, and the body was covered with a layer of black scales. There was a pair of deep eye sockets on the barbed head. There was also a pair of blood-red eyes in the eye socket. I just took a look at it. He felt that his body was uncomfortable, and his eyes could not help but avoid the strange eyes. Behind it is a pair of huge wings similar to bats, with some sharp teeth on it. Hall believes that the teeth can easily tear the dragon''s so-called scales! The thick and powerful limbs give a sense of explosive power, and with the long tail with a sharp spike behind him, the name of this creature is immediately ready to come out - Black Dragon! Not only did Hall not think that he had encountered the legendary Black Dragon creature here, and even he did not expect it. The hope at this time can already be acted upon. In the short time, a desperate heart filled his heart. Because in just a short period of time, his strength has dropped from the semi-level to the middle of the nine. Just when I looked at the fear and thought that I was going to die here, suddenly this suction disappeared. He went backwards without saying anything. In the face of this fear, even if it was hopeful, it would be daunting. Before he came back, the black dragon appeared in the broken magical array. The dragon that came out of the black dragon made the hope of fear from the heart, watching this close, and often The figure that can appear in the dream, looking at the excited face directly against the black dragon. "The dragon is on! Your servant pays tribute to you!" After seeing the Black Dragon, the demon of the side also followed the lookout and felt the breath of the Black Dragon. The power of the Devil''s resistance could not be lifted. The Black Dragon did not pay attention to the lookout and the demon. It moved the body, and the limbs stepped on the ground, making a creaking sound. Several people present were holding their breath, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, for fear of causing the hostility of the Black Dragon. When the Black Dragon moved his body, he made a sound of bones. After a few seconds, it suddenly opened his mouth and lifted his head high. Then he was deafening and the sound of the screaming through the soul came out of his mouth. "Envy!" As the sound of the sound of the sound rang out, the so-called creatures on the entire holy mountain were scared to kneel directly on the ground, including the fascinating hawks and beasts, all timid and squatting on the ground, some timid The creatures are even directly scared to death. And a few people in the cave are the first to bear the brunt, and the faces of the lookout and the demon are buried in the soil, and Hall is where the whole person is stiff, and the sweat on his face does not flow down. After the black dragon vented the general screaming, this took back the big head. It first looked at the two dragons with contempt, and then turned to look at Hall. Staring at the blood-red lantern-sized eyes, Hall couldn''t help but tremble, and he swallowed hard, and he smiled secretly. "The trough...you look at what I do...I didn''t offend you! I..." Just as Hall tried to think about how to escape from this place, the black dragon suddenly spoke out. "Hey! Young master, I have a good sleep, do you have a magic crystal to eat?" I go! Young master? Hall heard a little bit of blood spurting out, and this contrast made him almost unresponsive. What is going on? The black dragon who spits words? Also call yourself a young master? and many more! It seems to say that I have a sleep? Ask yourself to eat magic crystal? Hall suddenly thought of a figure, the **** is not stealing the nine-class magic crystal that he could hardly get, and then sleeping in his own space? Is it going to be... Thinking of this, Hall tempted and asked, "Are you... little black?" "Hey!" The black dragon screamed again, and then it revealed an ugly smile. "It''s me, young master, my stomach is hungry, is there something to eat?" Lying in the trough! Is it really true? Hall looked at the black dragon who was selling stunned. When he was awake, he immediately entered the space and found that the little black lying on the ground in the space really disappeared. After coming out again, Hall looked at the black dragon in front of him. That is, Xiaohei, his head can''t turn a little, how does this puppy become a black dragon? He remembered which black ball was changed from the black ball. www.novelhall.com~ Now that Black has become a black dragon, Hall feels that his head is not enough. After the space was out, Hall had a seventh-class magic crystal in his hand. The black face suddenly showed a happy expression. Hall silenced for a moment, then threw the magic crystal out, and the black immediately opened his mouth. Stick out your tongue and make an action to catch the magic crystal. I don''t know why, Hall found that the action of Xiao Hei is no different from that of a puppy. Maybe it is not used to the identity of the dragon now. Looking at Xiao Hei swallowing the magic crystal, and making a squeaky appearance, Hall only confirmed one thing, that is, he actually has a dragon-type Warcraft! When Hall feeds the little black magic crystal, the lookout and the demon are watching the scene in front of you. The black dragon actually called human beings a young master, and eating a magic crystal actually revealed such a happy expression. And after eating it, he even used his head to sharpen the human leg. This scene almost ruined their three views. Gosh! Dragon God is on... isn''t that true? Seems to look at their gaze, the black face is like a face change, the original smiley face immediately became cold, and the sharp eyes glanced at them and looked at them. After staring at them, they looked at the face of the devil. A change, a force from blood suppression made them have to squat again. Hall, who saw this scene, smiled. He smiled very happily. He knew that from this moment on, the Dragon Terran could no longer be a threat to him. On the contrary, as long as Hall has a black, then these dragons will become his affiliates, and they will still be the forces that will never be mutinized. Thinking of this, Hall coughed and said. "So... I think we can talk about the compensation you had before me... Are you right?" Chapter 611： reward Chapter 611 Harvest "Now we can talk about it. You just yelled at me for compensation. Do you think?" Looking at the words of Hall, the body could not help but shudder. When he saw Hall''s smile, he felt that this smile was the most horrible and unforgettable he had ever seen. Seeing the gaze and not talking, Hall smiled and looked at the little black and asked. "Little black, do you think I am right?" Xiao He heard that the original face was suddenly changed, and Long Wei on his body was involuntarily exhaled. It was not waiting for it to open. It was this imposing manner and its eyes, and it was scared to look forward to the atmosphere of the devil. The head is attached to the ground again. Xiao He seems to be very satisfied with the effect he has caused, turning his head and looking at the Hall to discuss. "The young master, I think the name of Xiaohe is not in line with my majesty. How about changing one?" I don''t know why, I hope that after hearing the words of Xiao Hei, I have a feeling of sadness in my heart. "How could this be? The great Dragon God would turn out like this...why..." Hall did not know what he thought in his heart. If he knew that he would tell the hope, this is the action that was used by Xiaohe before he was a puppy. The difference is that in the past it was just pleasing to stick out his tongue and stare at himself. But now it is possible to speak and express. "Is it a bad black? I feel so good." Xiaohei shook his head and shook his head. "No, young master, I think this name is too common. Although my inheritance has not yet been completed, my impression is that the name of our black dragon family is very powerful! Therefore, the young master, I think it is still changing. A good one." Hall heard a serious consideration of the appearance, Xiao He thought that his words were recognized by Hall, did not disturb Hall, looked at Hall with a look of anticipation. At this moment, this scene is strange in the eyes of some people. A human being is thinking, a black dragon looks at him with a pleasing gaze, and there are two dragon-human warriors who have been stunned. If you have to separate them, you still don''t feel that something is wrong, but if you combine them, the picture that is formed is particularly strange. After a long time, Hall said that he was serious and nodded in the dark spot. "Yes, you made a lot of sense. This name does not match you, let me think." After stopping for two steps, Hall suddenly stopped, then turned his head and said with pleasure. "Right, you hatched from the black ball?" I don''t know why, after Xiao He heard this, the feeling of being a dragon instinct made him feel that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell where it was wrong. So he nodded and said, "Young master, it seems like this is the case..." ž Halls sudden clap of hands scared them, and in their horrified eyes, Hall said confidently. "In this case, how about calling you a little black ball?" Uh The little black is stupid, and the big mouth is wide open, and it looks like he heard something incredible. On the other hand, looking at the two dragons is a constant twitching of the mouth, and obviously they are not very interested in Hall''s name. Is there a difference? Little black? Small black ball? Are you teasing us all? Seeing Xiao Hei being scared and stupid, Hall smiled and said, "How? Is it OK?" Xiao Hei heard awakening, and he looked at Hall with a smile and said, "Young Master... Your name... Is it really serious?" "Of course, how do you like it? Right, don''t call me a young master, call me boss." In fact, Xiao Hei does not like to call Hall Master, but because it is a childhood, many inheritances are not obtained, so its IQ is only better than children. So after hearing Hall''s words, it quickly chose the latter. "Yes, boss, just this name..." "I feel little black..." Waiting for Hall to finish, Xiaohe immediately interrupted the "Boss, I think Xiaohei is very good, just like this." "Are you sure?" Hall looked at Xiao Hei with a puzzled look. Seeing Xiao Heis serious and serious statement, ''Little Black'' is a good name, and he no longer speaks. As everyone knows, after Xiao He finished speaking this, his heart was bleeding. "Hey! The name that the boss took is really...explode...Look at the miscellaneous wolf, what is Ada, and Xiaohuang, Xiaohong, Xiaobai... Hey, I just want a normal name... Why is it so difficult?" After clarifying the name, Hall looked at the two and said. "Well, let''s talk about the problem between us. Have you chosen to surrender? Or surrender? Or surrender?" Look forward to... Devil... Little black... Half an hour later, one person and one dragon and two Dragon Warriors left the cave, and the smile on Halls face never disappeared. He obtained the last two intact, long-standing ragweed from the lookout. As for the one that was previously grabbed, because of the absorption, some energy has been lost. He also knows that these were actually obtained in the Tomb of the Dragon. These plants are already in stock for these years. If you want to get more, you have to wait until a hundred years later. When he walked through the tomb of Guanlong, Hall also asked about the lookout. He hoped that he could tell everything, and he told Hall that he knew nothing. There was no way, some black people were there. Can not afford the power of resistance, the blood of the suppression of the power is too horrible, a black eye can make them feel fearful from the depths of their hearts, if you want to rebel, it is estimated that the last one is head down and waited to be bitten by the black. Although some reluctance, but heard Hall said ~ www.novelhall.com ~ If you can, you can get some blood from Xiao Hei, give them a chance to evolve into a real dragon. After hearing this news, I hope that I will talk about it without saying anything. Of course, Halls proposal was strongly opposed by Xiao Hei, but there was no use for it. After Hall lost a piece of magic crystal, Xiaohe was honest. After this scene was seen and seen, my heart was laughing or laughing, is this really a dragon god? However, Xiaoweis Longwei is real. "Go to the troops! Take me to the warehouse to see." After the demon heard the order, he went straight to the mountain without saying anything, and Hall and the hope came to a secret place in the holy mountain. When the door was opened, not only Hall, but even the black beans showed a shocking expression. I saw that there was a magic crystal like a hill in the cave, and what shocked them the most was the magic crystal of a football. Chapter 612： Demonstration Chapter 612 Demonstration To say that the most exciting thing here is the little black, especially to see the huge one above, the magic crystal that shines with a sparkle. The huge mouth can''t help but open, the saliva drops directly on the ground, and it looks like a lot of people who are too shameful! Not only that, but it also made a eager attempt to swallow it, but Hall responded quickly, threatening to pull its tail before it took action. "Little black, if you ate it today, you will stay in the space forever, how do you feel?" Xiao Hei heard a glimpse of the first, then his head shook like a wave drum, but Hall found that his eyes still stayed on the football-sized magic crystal from time to time, apparently it was not reconciled at this time. "Boss, don''t take it away, let me see it, just look at it." Aside from the corner of the mouth, I looked at the scene in front of me, but fortunately his ability to withstand is good, otherwise he will really go crazy. What is this all about? A powerful Black Dragon God will surrender to a human being and recognize him as the boss, and still please him. This is simply unbelievable. In the historical inheritance of the Dragon Terran, a variety of dragon gods were recorded. Among them, Black Dragon''s temper and traitorous treacherous, they have deep eye sockets, and the outer skin around the corner roots and cheek bones will gradually degenerate, deepening people''s shackles. The impression of the image. When it is just hatching, the black dragon''s scales are thin and small, and very smooth. As they grow older, these scales become thicker and thicker, and the color darkens, making it easier for black dragons to hide in the swamp. Black dragons especially like coins, sometimes they will grab all kinds of humanoid creatures and force them to hand over coins. And look at the black dragon in front of you, except for the last point like the black dragon, what other points are like black dragons? Does the tongue look like a puppy look more like a puppy? If Hall knows what he wants to look behind, he will slap him on his thigh and tell him loudly, you guessed it! This little black guy is a puppy before changing to become a black dragon! Although Hall did not know this reason, it was in fact the case. Hall did not pay attention to the black complaints, and the magic crystals that piled up like a hill were collected, but in the end he was throwing a seventh-class magic crystal into it in the dark and tearful eyes. It stands to reason that Black Dragon will never accept this kind of food, but then look at the tears in his heart, Xiao Hei is still a happy look swallowed the magic crystal. After collecting these magic crystals, Hall and the two of them went out of the warehouse. There was nothing else except the magic crystal, so it is useless to stay here. When I came out, I saw the demon standing outside and standing respectfully at the door. Hall looked at him and asked. "Is it all assembled?" The demon has adapted to the situation in which Hall can give orders. He knows that Hall is the master of the dragon god, and even if he is unwilling to accept it, he must face this reality. "Adult, you are ready, please come with me." Hall heard his nod and took care of the little black sails on his face. "Let''s go, don''t think too much, it''s time for you to eat, absolutely you can''t miss you. Yes, if you are obedient, I will get some roast for you to eat." The black whisper, which was still languid, suddenly looked up and looked at Hall with a puzzled look. "Boss, are you really?" "Of course, I don''t usually lie!" Hall added that once I lie, even I will be deceived. "Yeah! Great, long live the boss!" Looking at a black space to give one... Oh, humans shouted long live, that kind of picture is really a little hurt. From the sacred mountain, Hall saw that there were a large number of Dragon Terrans under the holy mountain, and the largest number of places seemed to be the square where Hall had been. All the way down, Hall and Xiaohei walked in front, and the lookout and the demon were followed closely behind them. Soon, Hall came to the level that was previously guarded by the Dragon Terran army. The Dragon Terran soldiers here have been transferred. At this time, there are only two Dragon Warriors staying here. They are not others. The Dragon Man is not only going to the other two elders below. Standing in front of the old lady is the great elder, and second behind him is the two elders. Of course, Hall does not know, this is all about the introduction. When the Dragon Elders and the Second Elders saw Xiao Hei, the original suspicions all vanished, and instead they were shocked and excited. Although it is called Long Island, but as a few high-ranking people, they are very clear in their hearts, there is no dragon here, even if the blood is indifferent to the ultimate two-legged dragon! Therefore, when you see a real dragon, and it is a powerful black dragon, the elders and the two elders can only do what they want. "I have seen Dragon God!" Seeing that the two guys just ignored the Hall of the Black Dragon, and looked at it, he quickly said. "I don''t want to meet the dragon messenger adults!" Dragon ambassador adults? Is that saying me? Hall looked at him with some doubts and saw him look at himself with a smile. Hall realized this and the feelings were really talking about me. Dragon ambassador? whatever. When I heard the hope, the elders and the two elders couldn''t change their faces. Especially when they saw that they were still one, the eyes almost habitually revealed the contemptuous look. The two elders are almost going to be questioned. Fortunately, the elders are more calm. When they see the look that they have given him, he immediately reacts. When the two elders have not spoken, they hold it and face it. Hall bowed and said with respect. "I have seen the dragon ambassadors The two elders still want to say something, but they were stunned by the elders. If they want to say something, they swallowed back, and then they respectfully called Hall." Ambassador adult! "Roar!" It seems that the intention of the two elders is different. The black face is gloomy and glances at him. A roar of Longwei is suddenly heard, and the black is quickly spread around the center. Fortunately, before Hall told Xiao Hei, Long Wei must control it. If the vows are cast on him, then he will be hungry for a few days. This is not, under the threat of Hall Hunger, this time Longwei Hall is only slightly uncomfortable, as for the other Dragons, all of them are trembled on the ground. The second elder is the palest face, because he is the main target of this black. At the same time, the two elders are also grateful to the elders. It is a good brother for many years. When you are in a critical situation, you will pull yourself. Otherwise, you will be pitiful if you are engulfed by the dragon god! Chapter 613： deterrence Chapter 613 Deterrence Roar! Xiaoheis screaming with Longwei passed from the holy mountain to the distance. Because it is outdoors, Longweis atmosphere is more intense. In addition to all the dragon-man warriors kneeling down, the eagle birds and beasts are also wrestling with their wings to wrap their own heads, showing that black is here, it is really a king. "okay!" Seeing that Xiao Hei still wants to continue to call, Hall did not take a good shot and patted his head. Xiao Hei looked at him with a look of grievances. It was not for him. He did not think that the good dragon did not have a good report. . "This" In addition to the already long-awaited lookouts and demons, the elders and the two elders saw this scene, and their mouths were surprised to put in a watermelon. "Quicker, let''s pack it up here, and we will bring back the troops that will be sent out. If it is dark, they will be in danger." "Oh, dark, the group of expensive elves, okay." Uh When I heard the little black called the elf, Holden looked strangely and glanced at it. Xiao Hei installed had to explain it. In the inheritance of Xiaohei, the elves were a group of guys who loved to be expensive. Hall asked Xiaohe why, Xiaohe said that this is what it tells. Hall asked again what the inheritance was, and the result was almost black and then he spurted out an old blood. "Inheritance is inheritance, and I don''t know what it is." Its good to be on the sidelines and say "Timely, maybe you know some." "Oh, since you know, then let''s talk about it." Looking at the little black, the little black nostrils squirted hot air and then looked at it with a sigh of relief. "Look at what I do, my boss said what you did!" "Yes. Dragon God." I hope to hear the words and apologize, and then I explained what he knew. It turns out that the life of the dragon is very long, but there will be an end point when it is long. After all, the dragon is not a real god! Therefore, the dragons will have a magic of inheritance. They pass their knowledge to the next generation. Once they do this, they will soon die. However, the dragons who can use the inheritance magic belong to the higher dragons, and their position in the dragons is very high... When I heard this, Hall probably understood the meaning of the lookout. This is not to tell him in disguise that Xiaohe is likely to be a descendant of the high dragon, so that he can treat it well. I go! After seeing the brain, Hall immediately understood the meaning of looking at the words, turned his head and looked at the little black and said lightly. "Go ahead and open the road and give you a pig!" When I heard this, Xiaohei said nothing, and walked straight ahead in front of it. The elders and the elders quickly let the road open, and then everyone looked at Xiaohei and really opened the way to Hall. It really hurts the face of the dragon. Looking forward to seeing the poor eyes of Hall, he quickly lowered his head. He figured out that Hall is not the kind of person who can threaten. The more you say this, the more he resists. In order to destroy the image of the dragon **** in his mind, he feels that he is still obedient and obedient. "Humph!" Hall snorted, then he turned and followed Little Black to the hill. "The patriarch, this..." The two elders saw the dress immediately and asked with an anxious look. However, he did not finish it, and he interrupted the hope. "It is a bit complicated. You don''t know that you only need to know a little. The dragons will appear again on this continent. This represents the era of the rise of our dragons." Coming, now what we have to do is to listen to the words of the dragon messenger, treat his command as the command of the dragon god, dare to resist... kill!" Looking forward to the last word, a breath of screaming suddenly came out of him, and the demon and the two dragons and elders could not help but fight a chill. Although the strength of the hope has fallen to two levels, but he is still there in the realm. As long as he works hard, it is not difficult to become a semi-sacred class again. Therefore, including the elders who are one level higher than the hope, there are some who cant resist. Look at the momentum. "Okay, let''s go, I will probably see what will happen, and I will open my eyes and destroy those who dare to cause trouble!" "Yes, patriarch." on the square Just now, Xiao Hes screams scared tens of thousands of dragon-human warriors. The scene was so spectacular. Not only that, but the tamed hawks and beasts were even more unbearable, and the momentum was over for a while. However, they have not yet adapted. I finally waited for them to adapt and prepare to take off and flee here. Suddenly, there was a breath before. Several eagle birds and animals that had just flew off fell directly from the air, just in the midst of a few unlucky dragon warriors. Body. This scene happened too fast. Many Duolong Terrans have not responded yet, but they have ended. Several sense-sensitive dragon people, Wanfu, quickly turn around and look around. I saw a huge black warrior with a step and then they went to the bottom of the fear of fear. "This... is this..." One of the dragon people, Wan Fu, has recognized this dark and hungry World of Warcraft. The words have not been finished yet. Suddenly a figure behind him suddenly became crowded and everyone was a little dumbfounded. This seems to be? He seems to be letting this Warcraft...open the way? When this idea came out, several dragons and thousands of husbands and captains were a little dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe this scene. A temperamental dragon man, Wanfu, just wanted to open his mouth and a voice suddenly came over. "Dragon God and the Dragon God messenger are driving, don''t see you!" Patriarch? When the Dragon Warriors present at the scene saw the hope of taking the lead to Hall Ho, the black man worshipped many dragons and people responded, although they were shocked ten minutes in their hearts, but even the patriarchs look is so Do, even if they have doubts, they can only do it. "I have seen the Dragon God, I have seen the Dragon God Messenger!" "Hey! Count you guys!" Seeing that Hall was not so angry, I hoped that a few people would be relieved. Hall didn''t say much, but he met these dragons with Xiao Hei, and then let them arrange for people to chase the three elders back. This time, in order to express himself to Hall, I really want to rely on the dragon god. He directly sent the only one of the dragons and nine magicians and a 10,000-year-old eagle to leave. Hall nodded with satisfaction. He originally wanted to go by himself, but now there is an important task, that is, to bring all the hungry hawks and beasts on the island to the service, because only then can he bring the dragons The warrior left here and traveled from the air to Allen''s mainland! After all, Nocias time is running out... Chapter 614： Situation Chapter 614 has a situation There is a little black, and it is much simpler to accept the eagle and the beast. After Hall promotes one of the eight eagle birds and beasts to the ninth, and as it goes out, it will bring back hundreds of each time. The eagle and the beast that came back had not figured out what was clear. They were suddenly scared by the little black air. One or both were like the ostrich, and they wanted to stuff their heads into the soil. Next is the performance time of Hall and Xiaohei. Although it is not clear what kind of secrets Hall has in the audience, I can see that Hall has easily conquered hundreds of eagle birds and beasts. The shock of the starting amount became the numbness of the present. Especially the second elders, he began to look down on Hall''s most disdainful Hall human identity, but the current situation is to shock him, and a fear and fortunate thoughts suddenly come to mind. Don''t look at him as a 9th-class warrior, but there are so many eagle birds and beasts in front of you, you can kill him in quantity. In addition, these eagle birds and beasts are flying World of Warcraft, but you can still run, unless you can surely destroy it once. They, otherwise the two elders can already imagine how the results will be by then. In just one day, Hall took a moment to calculate it. The eagle birds and beasts that were conquered were almost 10,000. This did not include the 3,000 eagle birds and beasts that had been tamed by the Dragon Peoples Guards. That is to say, Hall''s all flying World of Warcraft troops are already approaching 15,000. Among them, there are only two eagle birds and beasts, and there are nearly twenty eagle birds and eight beasts, seven of the seven, and the rest. Don''t say anything else, Hall can be sure that as long as he turns back to use the magic crystals on these hawks and birds. Then he will have a group of powerful flying Warcraft. If you are looking for a group of people who can be close to attack, it is estimated that few of them can be his opponents. Of course, if the opposite is a god-level master, Hall will not be stupid, and will provoke the other side. Just as Hall is ready to continue recruiting, no, when he is obeying the eagle bird and beast, a figure flies in the distance. Hall looks up and finds that the figure seems to be sent to the eagle bird, and his body is magic. "How come back one, and it doesn''t seem too good... Is it..." Hall suddenly thought of a possibility, that is, things did not go very smoothly, and the three elders did not seem to obey the command of hope. Sure enough, as the eagle bird and beast approached, Hall found that there were quite a few wounds on it, and the above demon was even worse. The scales on many parts of his body had fallen. Not only that, he seemed to stand even. Some can''t stand up. Hall''s face became ugly in a moment. Before he was happy, his harvest was good. Not only did he improve his strength, but he could also go back to help Nosia. But now it seems that some people don''t want him to do this. smoothly. Hey! After the eagle bird came down, he fell down directly on the ground, and the scorpion squatting on the eagle bird and beast completely fell off without a support. The two dragon warriors around him saw the scorpion and helped him. "Adult, three...three elders, he cough!" Because the devil talked too quickly, a blood spurted out directly, and blood donated at Hall''s feet. Hall didn''t care if the blood stuck to his shoes. He The face was gloomy and came over. Several dragons looked at him with awe. Some of them wanted to help the devil, but after seeing the little black that came along, they swallowed back if they wanted to say something. The devil''s face was pale, his chest had a huge wound, and hesitant scales had fallen, so his flesh and blood were directly exposed to the air. If some nobles who have never seen blood before, it is estimated that this scene will be scared and screamed directly. "Adult... cough, I..." The demon tried to look up and looked at Hall with a hard time trying to say it. It was estimated that the wound was too deep and hurt his lungs, causing him to cough a few words. Watching Hall suddenly stretch out his hand, watching and the surrounding Dragons are holding their breath, looking at him with a nervous look. They also want to know how this will be their actual master and how they will be treated. "Give him a drink." Seeing that Hall took out a crystal clear reagent, plus what Hall said just now, I hope they are relieved. The two dragon-man fighters took it in a respectful and respectful manner, and then placed it in front of the demon. The demon did not hesitate, and drunk the liquid in the reagent. After all, the worst thing about the amount of money is death. He believes that Hall will not be so boring to give him poison. Is it not more direct to watch him bleed to death? Hall ignored the demon. He walked to the side of the eagle bird and beast. The eagle and the beast were also very badly wounded. The claws were almost cut off, and the same wound was on the back. Fortunately, the wound was not the wing. Otherwise it wants to fly back is a problem. Also take out a bottle of reagents, oh eagle birds and beasts, after doing this, he will send this eagle bird and beast into the space to cultivate, with the power of space and the effect of life spring, I believe it will take a long time get well. This time, the magic crystal that Hall will receive will be used for the upgrade of the life spring water. Now the life spring water is already a day''s drop of production. The space is also prompted, asking Hall whether to use the semi-class level. Magic Crystal, but finally Hall refused. Although one drop a day and two drops a day can''t be the same, but the current situation is that the semi-classic magic crystal Liu has only one such, he also tried, can be used to summon the war tree, in this case, Hall does not It may be wasted here. You must know that Hall''s enemies still have a lot of not to mention those demons, that is, the eyeballs that used to talk to them in the previous magical array are not a simple item. According to the hope of speculation, it is likely to be a dragon god! grass! Hall heard that he was exporting at the time. He had never met the holy class yet. Now he told him that there is a god-level dragon staring at himself. How can he make him happy? "grown ups!" Just as Hall thought, a voice came from the side, and when I looked back, I saw that the face of the demon became a little better, and the wound on his body was no longer bleeding. Seeing this scene, even if I look at this patriarch, I can''t help but look at the devil. Although they have strong physical fitness, they still have to be flesh and blood. They are not real dragons, and injuries and deaths are inevitable. However, if they can have this kind of medicine, then they will have a lot of security guarantees. This is just... What should I say in this case? ~： Six hundred and fifteenth want to be angry Hall Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter Contents Beginning Chapter 615 Angry Hall Just as I was thinking about how to make a profit for my own people, Hall spoke up. "What is going on, tell me what you know!" When he heard Hall, the devil did not hesitate to say anything, and all his experiences were worded. The original face is not so good, after listening to the story of the demon, the face becomes even more radiant. It turned out that after the demon and another Wanfu chief set off, the tenths went smoothly at the beginning, and they quickly found their team of the Dragon Emperor. For the magician, the new dragon and the nine magicians, the two elders were shocked after hearing the introduction. But what is even more shocking is the words behind them. When the two elders heard the demon say that the dragon **** came and was on the holy mountain, the dragon people present were excited. Just as the demon wanted to let the three elders return with the soldiers, the three elders suddenly found another Wanfu who suddenly made a look at him. The three elders, who were still excited, gave him a glance, and then coughed aside the adjutant before the opening of the demon. The adjutant immediately understood and quickly said that there was an urgent military situation ahead. The three elders first pretended to be surprised, but he said to the adjutant. "Command the troops to stop moving forward and exclude the scouts." Since the demon did not notice this situation, I heard that the three elders did not think so. Anyway, the troops have stopped and it will take some time to return. But what he didn''t think of was that when the three elders came back again, they pretended to talk to him and said something about the situation ahead. The Wanfu, who had followed him before, actually gave him a message from behind. Through the heart. As a magician, he could escape the sneak attack of the warrior without warning. So, the devil suddenly lost his fighting power. Fortunately, after seeing this scene, the two eagle birds and beasts that were accepted by Hall immediately rushed down to the demon. They received the order from Hall to bring them back safely. If you usually get eagle birds and beasts, it is estimated that seeing the Wanfu who came with them will attack the demon and will be foolish enough to think about what to do. However, the eagle-bird beasts who have entered the system space are obviously higher than the average eagle-birds. They are not only dumbfounded, but they made the most accurate choices in the first place. The Wanfu, who was going to kill the demon, suddenly found a blast in the back of his head. He had no hesitation in his experience of fighting. He gave up the opportunity to fill the knife and flew directly to the side. There was some desperate amount of sorcerer who was watching it. After this scene, he suddenly flashed a glimmer of light. He knew that his chance to escape came. He did not hesitate and looked more and more close to the eagle bird and beast. He held back his chest. The pain came, and the teeth ran toward the eagle bird. The eagle bird and the beast stretched out their claws and grabbed his hand to fly away. This scene happened too fast, and the three elders changed their faces and suddenly roared. "Not good, can''t let him run! Stop me!" As the three elders had just finished, he immediately carried a weapon against the eagle bird and beasted. Because the eagle bird and the beast had just caught the demon, so it was too late to dodge, and when the demon was somewhat desperate, suddenly a figure was in front of them, and then smashed with the claws and the elders from the three elders. . A screaming screaming eagle bird was sent out in the mouth of the animal, only to see that its claws were almost cut off by the vindictiveness, and the blood suddenly flowed to the ground. When the eagle bird was injured, the three elders rushed over with this opportunity. A few of the surrounding dragons, Wan Fu, immediately surrounded them, trying to take advantage of this opportunity to leave the two eagle birds and beasts here. The demon knows that if the ministry does something, not only him, but even the two eagle birds and beasts will stay here. Although he did not know why the three elders wanted to do this, he knew that he had to flee from here, otherwise he could only stay here. Thinking of this, he forcibly cast a defensive magic regardless of his wounds, and suddenly he and the eagle birds and beasts were wrapped up in magic. When he caught his eagle bird and the beast, he suddenly threw the sorcerer to the side. Under the stunned eyes, the eagle and the beast rushed directly toward the three elders, and the demon who was thrown away suddenly felt There are some furry things underneath yourself. Looking down, I saw the injured eagle bird. It turned out that the eagle bird and beast did not abandon him, but gave him to the injured eagle bird and beast, but he himself was to stop the three elders. "What you mean is that you don''t know why they are doing this to you?" The demon heard Hall''s face sullen and said this in a low voice immediately felt the murderousness of Hall. Before, he was dissatisfied with the two blood servants who killed his three elders. He began to think about whether or not to let him go. After all, these dragons have already turned to him, all of them, and the three elders said A nine-class combat master, can be used at the time. But now it seems that this is no longer necessary. "Look, you guys go with me, no problem?" After saying that Hall did not wait for their response, he directly summoned the lightning eagle that had been strengthened into the World of Warcraft, and several eagle birds and eight eagle birds appeared in the side. Looking at the sound of the heart, a bitter smile, Hall where is asking, is this clearly in the order? It seems to feel Hall''s anger, and when they flew for a few, they made their roar. In addition to Xiao Hei, because Hall knows that a guy has not yet controlled his power, he is worried that it will be so snarled by it. When those flying World of Warcraft are scared to fly softly, it is a bit funny. Hall didn''t wait to see them. He was sitting alone and the Golden Eagle flew away. The little black saw it and flew out. The elders and the two elders looked at each other and saw that Hall was going to clean up the three elders. It is very likely that he would kill him. They wanted to ask what to expect. "Look at what I do, the two elders left, the elders with a few million husbands to follow me!" When I saw the eagerness to speak, the elders had no nonsense, and they sat directly on an eagle bird and beast. The other Wanfu chiefs also followed the eagle and the beast. After watching everyone get ready, I hoped to talk and hopped on the eagle bird and took a picture of it. "Go!" The eagle bird and the beast heard the words immediately, and then chased after the direction of the Hall. ... Chapter 616： Dark 1 their crisis Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 616, Dark One, Their Crisis In the forest Baixing and his entourage are resting in the village of Mufeng. The villagers of Shuiyu and other water villages also arrived here a few days ago, and the villagers of the village of Remu are building winter houses. Thanks to the help provided by Hall, the villagers of the two villages do not have to worry about the winter food problem, plus some iron weapons and armor, they can arm themselves to greatly enhance their combat effectiveness and survivability. Looking at the white star standing on the balcony of the tree, An San said to the side of the dark second. "I said the second child, do you think this mermaid princess will be that..." "Which?" Dark II was disappointed with the dark three-hearted gossip. Today he still has to patrol the district, but he doesn''t want to spend time with it. "Which is that, isn''t that?" Dark three made a surprised expression and looked at the dark second. It looked like it was said, you don''t want to install it, I know. "I don''t know what is in your head, you continue, I am going to patrol!" After the dark second turned and left, he could see it. The guy in the dark is idle and bored! Just when the dark second turned, the dark three also wanted to find something to do, suddenly heard the sound of the white star exclaimed. "No, there are a lot of Dragon Terrans in front! There are hawks and beasts!" what? ! The second and the dark three were shocked. When they looked at each other, they immediately jumped up to the top. With the agility of the elves, the two quickly came to the position of the white star. "Where is the White Star Princess, where is the Dragon Man?" He asked immediately as he landed. "There! Really they!" White Star had not had time to open his mouth, and the dark face on the side said something serious. Looking down the direction of the dark three fingers, when he saw a group of eagle birds and beasts in front and the figure of the forest on the ground moving forward, the dark second suddenly opened the way. "Enemy!" As the dark second was finished, he directly began to summon his volcano cloud leopard, and the huge screams suddenly alerted the entire village. "Da da!" A voice came, and everyone turned around and saw that the coming person was a dark one. He didn''t talk, his face was very gloomy. After he glanced at the front, he immediately said to the dark and the dark. "Horse may have an accident, ready to escape!" The white star heard a slight change in her face. She naturally knows what the darkness represents. The so-called holy mountain is the nest of the dragon people. Hall is alone in it, and the danger is very big. This time the dragon is Suddenly, it is very likely that Hall has failed. As for whether he is dead or alive, this is not known. Thinking of the possible outcome, the white star''s face became a little pale. "What to do? Hall did not have an accident..." Dark ones, they dont have time to pay attention to what Baixing thinks. What he has to do now is to direct everyone to prepare for evacuation. Fortunately, before Liu came back, Liu thought about this problem, so they arranged a lot of traps and obstacles on the way. Although these simple things can''t bring much harm to the Dragons, it will suffice if they can delay them for some time. At present, the only thing to do is to deal with the dozens of eagle birds and beasts in the air. With the arrangement of the dark one, dozens of Dark Knight soldiers came to the tree with bows and arrows. They were all warriors who had fought in battle. They didnt need to secretly command naturally to know how to find a suitable attack seat. "Boss, the dozens of lions that Hall gave." After the dark second hesitated for a while, this came forward. He meant to tell Dark One that Hall is likely to fail, and they have the task of having to live to get the antidote, so if necessary, sit directly with the griffins and then wait for an opportunity to go to the Holy Look for antidote in the mountains. Ok? ! Far away, I heard that the white star, which was still somewhat dissatisfied, suddenly appeared brightly. She seemed to think of something. She quickly started her ability. Soon, a gryphon with white light flew to her and stopped. The darker ones looked at each other with a strange look. They thought that Baixing also agreed with the idea, but soon they knew that they were wrong. "Great, Hall is fine, it tells me that if Hall has an accident, they will feel it." what? ! A few people heard the first glimpse, and then they asked excitedly, "White Star Princess, what are you talking about?" After seeing the white star affirmative nod, the dark three patted the clap and said, "I know that the guy will not have an accident. Before our plan, Hall will lead the dragon people out, and then take the opportunity to steal the antidote! The plan is to be successful, just..." I glanced at the eagle bird and beast, and continued to say, "Its just that Hall is too successful. www.novelhall.com~ Its our turn to have trouble!" Is it not? Not only is it troublesome, but it is too big! "Princess of White Star, you will leave first, let us be here!" When he said this, the two men and the figure were sitting in the two wolf-moon wolves provided by Hall. Obviously they also knew that there was The enemy attacked and took the weapon in his hand. "His Royal Highness! We..." When they arrived, they just heard the words of the dark, and they also found the enemy that was approaching not far away, and suddenly said anxiously. But before he finished, the white star shook his head. "Its useless. We cant escape. At most, we can only delay the time. You see, there are too many dragons!" Everyone heard the words and looked down. I saw that the forest was getting bigger and bigger in front. As Bai Xing said, the Dragon People sent a lot of troops this time. At this time, the wooden wind and the otter also rushed over, and after seeing this scene, the faces of both of them suddenly became pale. "A big man, what do we do now?" At this time, everyone looked at the dark one, and the dark one felt the pressure on the body. If it was just a general situation, but now it seems that only sarcasm and a little judgment, then they are likely to completely annihilated. Bai Xingmei looked seriously at the dark "Mr. Dark, don''t hesitate, you make a decision!" After a moment of nostalgia, he nodded. After a while, he even showed a firm expression. "The longer we fight here, the better for Hall, Princess White Star, since you have to stay for a while, you must listen to me, I will let you go, you have to go, otherwise I will stun you now. Let Naomi take them away!" :) I wish you all a happy National Day! Chapter 617： Give me a chase Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 617 is chasing me The white star that originally wanted to refuse to see the darkness is not like a joke, plus the gaze of the rice that is on the side, and finally the white star sighed and agreed to come down. Seeing the white star agree, that meter and the picture could not help but relieved, and at the same time, I was very grateful to the dark one. If he did not make this request, according to the character of His Royal Highness Princess White, they might not be able to convince her to obey their arrangement. Now, now that Princess White Star has promised, what they have to do now is to protect her. After a little darker nod, this was the opposite of the pale wood and water. "Before I let you transfer the young people, have you made it?" In fact, when Hall went to the holy mountain alone, the dark Liu had already considered this possibility, stimulating the cattle and they were outsiders, and with the purpose of having to complete the task, it can be said that it is not completed. Kind, it can even be said that they have put their own life and death out of the way. However, the wooden wind and the water are different. They are not like a dark one. They also have their own relatives and their own people. They must consider them. Therefore, from here, they are turning to the tribe. It can be understood. "Adults, some young people have been transferred, but most of them are..." Mufeng said that there is no saying here, although he also knows that the reason why the village can survive until now is not because they are strong, nor because they are lucky, but because the dragon people want to treat them as objects of trial, or It is said that this is the deliberate intention of the Dragon People. Once the Dragon People are serious, no matter the village, they cannot survive under the powerful Dragon Terran attack. Just like today! "This time I am tired of you. We will try to delay them here as much as possible. How much can you go?" In fact, when he said this, he knew that the other party could not escape. But there is a comforting word. Obviously, the wooden wind and the otter also understand this truth. The two looked at each other and smiled bitterly. "A big man, we are armed with a team of hundreds of people armed with weapons from Hall, and you should let the big man command you together." When I looked at the two patriarchs, I saw their expressions very serious, so I nodded. "In this case, then you will listen to the command of the Dark Three." Seeing that the ball was pushed to himself, although the Dark Three was somewhat dissatisfied, he still agreed. Just when the wooden wind they still want to say something, the dark brow wrinkled and said, "Come on!" Roar! With a burst of screams, the appearance of the eagle and the beast suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Without a dark voice, dozens of Dark Guard soldiers present at the scene immediately bowed their arrows and braved the cold arrows to aim at the sky. Eagle bird. The group of eagle birds and beasts saw the white stars and they waited for them to rush down to them... ...... On the other hand, after the faces of the three elders fled from the demon, they did not look good, because this time his actions were very dangerous and a little mistake, then he would die without a place of burial. The reason why the three elders dared to do this was because he heard some bad news from the long-distance Wanfu who followed the demon. This Wanfu is his man. To be precise, he is a second-generation dragon and human warrior. He will tell the three elders on the holy mountain, and then they will have a sneak attack on the demon. The most fundamental reason is because the three elders know that he personally killed Hall''s slaves. He knows that Hall will never let him go, so he needs to find a way out for himself. And the way out is to catch the elves and the princess of the mermaid and use them to negotiate with Hall. The expedition originally dealt with the swamp giant crocodile, but all the way, even a swamp road crocodile was not found, and then the dragon human warrior Liu received an order to continue to go to the forest to capture humans. Although many Dragon Terrans have some doubts in their hearts, they still obey the orders. The three elders know, don''t look at these dragon people warriors now to listen to his orders, once the so-called dragon gods and dragon **** messengers come, most of them will be suppressed and can not resist, only some are second generations like him Dragon Warrior warriors will have less resistance. This is what he saw from an old book, which is why he is desperate. After hearing the report that the eagle bird and the beast had found each other, he directly issued an order to let the eagle and the beast attack, and then let the dragon human warrior speed up the pace, and must solve the battle before the dragon **** and the dragon **** messenger came. However, he obviously underestimated the darkness of their fighting power. The swallowing eagle and the beast had many hawks and beasts being shot down during the first wave of attack. Not only that, but I dont know when From the forest, a considerable number of flying World of Warcraft and eagle birds and beasts fought together. Looking at the appearance, the eagle and the beast seemed to be pinned down and could not play much. "Where did they come from?" Although the three elders were somewhat surprised by the source of the eagle birds and beasts, his resistance to the other side was not in the heart, because the dragon people''s strikers had arrived. "Encircle them, have the courage to resist, all kill innocent!" The three elders need only a few important people. Of course, if other people are obedient, he does not mind leaving their lives, but if they dare to resist, then don''t blame him for being ruthless. Roar! A roar of World of Warcraft came, and a fiery red figure ran continuously in the forest. "Well, give it to me!" Hearing the words of the three elders, a dragon man, Wanfu, immediately rushed out of the slaves under him. This fiery red figure is the dark volcano clouded leopard. Under the cooperation of the dark two, it uses the speed to attack the dragon people warriors who came, and many dragon people fighters were injured by it. However, with the arrival of the Longman Wanfu, the volcano clouded leopard was quickly suppressed. After all, the level is there, the volcano cloud leopard is not an opponent at all. Because there are too many dragon-man fighters, and they are very powerful, even if they are struggling to resist, they are still scarred and surrounded by a dragon-man fighter. The three elders were very dissatisfied with the results of this attack. From the beginning to the end, they spent half an hour, mainly because many lions fled with people. When he discovered and stopped, he ran seven. Eight headed lions. In particular, the escape of the mermaid princess made the three elders suddenly angry. "Catch me! Be sure to catch them!" Chapter 618： No suspenseful battle Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 618 No suspenseful battle This unsuspecting battle ended with the victory of the Dragon Man, but the three elders were very gloomy. He was not happy because of the victory of this battle. Because the person who sent the chase came back to report, the most important mermaid princess actually escaped from his hand. "Give me a quest! Unless she flees into the sea, I won''t be able to catch you if I can''t catch you!" The two dragons, Wanfu, suddenly changed their faces, but they still managed to break down. After watching the two dragons and the Wanfu long left, an adjutant went to the Dragon and the three elders and respectfully asked. "Three elders, how do they deal with it?" The three elders turned their heads and looked at the adjutant. I saw that in the encirclement of a large number of dragons, dozens of elves, the Conservative Guard, and a few wild people were still there to resist. Among them, the elf in front was a wound, and the blood continued to flow out of the wound. The original handsome face was also very pale because of excessive blood loss. This elf is not someone else, he is the dark one. He did not think that the Dragons were so powerful. They had successfully defeated the eagle and the beasts with the help of ambushes and griffins. After losing the threat of the air, the Dragon Terrans began to lose a lot under the joint attack of the Griffin and the Elves. However, with the arrival of a large number of high-level dragons, they are not enough to watch. In less than half an hour, the Night Guard was suppressed and died. If it wasnt the same, they would have been defeated. However, those savages are not so good. The Dragon Terrans, with the help of the Dragon Man Magician, directly ignore their attacks. If the three elders ask for more hostages, these savages are estimated to have become Dragon Warriors. The battle is over. The power of the Dragon Terran was vividly displayed in this play, and almost stepped on the confidence of the Dark Night Guard. Looking at the elves who were gasping and showing their mortal determination on their faces, the three elders showed a trace of murderousness in their eyes, but he decided to temporarily capture them. After all, the value of living is much higher. Thinking of this, the three elders began to say, "Prepare, I want to live!" The adjutant heard the words first, but he quickly reacted. After nodding, he immediately ordered to go. Looking at the imposing Dragon Warrior, the dark three could not help but smile. "I said the boss, it seems that we are escaping this time. We did not expect that we would die here, and some are not willing." There was no change in the expression on the face, but this time he spoke back. "We have nothing to sacrifice, just hope that Hall can get those antidote and don''t let us down." Hearing here, the dark side of the side also nodded. "Well, yes, I am not afraid of death, it is a pity that my volcano clouded leopard." Said here, the dark two reached out and touched the scarred volcanic clouded leopard, here the volcano clouded leopard is a single to fight with several times the slaves, although it also killed a few slaves, but the price is too great. There was a deep wound on the thigh of the volcano cloud leopard, which was injured by a dragon warrior in order to save the dark. However, the Dragon Terran Warrior did not have a good place to go. After being attacked by the Dark Spiritual Enemy Magic, the dark one knife that was driven over came to life. It is precisely because the dark one killed the dragon and the genius, this made the battle get a hard-won breath. In other words, it is more appropriate for the Dragon Terran to not kill them directly. Although the dark one does not know the reason, but he understands it, the more it represents the more complicated things. "The second child, the third child, if you can, I hope that you will not be captured..." As soon as the words of the dark one came out, the dark two and the dark three were silent for a moment, then they smiled and shouted. "For the glory of the Elf Queen!" The night Guards around them heard a glimpse of their words, and then they held the weapons in their hands and followed them from the lungs. "For the glory of the Elf Queen!" The three elders who just prepared to attack have suddenly become very difficult to look at. When he can''t see it, these elves have actually succumbed to death and death. Obviously they have put their own life and death out of the way. "Damn! Give me an attack!" The three elders knew that they would not drag on, and now they shouted loudly. Upon receiving the order, the Dragon Peoples Army immediately launched an action. The low-ranking Dragon Terran warriors first retreated toward both sides. Dozens of thousands of captains and two Wanfu leaders came over, and then several Dragon Terrans magicians immediately cast their magic. Then, this group of dragons and high-ranking squadrons burst into a burst of light The moment the breath came out, the dark ones suddenly felt stunned. "Would you like to end?" Looking at the dragon-man warriors who are looking gloomy and coming to their own waiting for others, they are still holding their death sorrows, but they are still unwilling in their hearts. After all, they cant see Princess Nosia waking up. Its a pity. Let''s go. "Ready to fight!" After a deep breath, Shen said with a sigh, the dark and the dark did not speak, both of them went to the dark side, and the soldiers who could pull the bow in the night Guard also raised their bows and arrows. The wooden winds and the otters in the team are also the weapons in their hands. There is also a special person here, that is, the tiger head. He looked at the Dragon Terran Warrior who was slowly approaching. He was very reluctant in his heart. He thought that he would become a strong man with a powerful master, but now the dream has not yet been realized, and now it will be shattered. His heart is also very unwilling, as for regret, he does not, because he feels that he is so awkward to live, but a fierce battle to die! When I think of it, he suddenly screams, "Come on, I won''t give in!" Looking at the last resistance to your defeated soldiers, the Dragon Terrans have a disdainful expression in their eyes. They are proceeding step by step. As long as the three elders make another order, they will go directly to destroy these people. The ruin has destroyed them! Soon, the order they waited for came down! "Catch a few important ones, the rest will kill me!" The Dragon Peoples Warriors suddenly became red and bloodthirsty when they heard the words. A dragon man, Wanfu, grinned and smiled. "This elf is headed by me!" After he finished, he rushed to the dark with his arms. Chapter 619： Came to Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 619 is coming. Looking at the smug face, and the savage expression of the dragon people, Wanfu, took the lead and rushed over. There was no fear in the dark face. He released a small amount of vindictiveness in his body, and the long face with blood in his hand suddenly came. It became light four s, and the temperament of the ice attribute immediately attached to the sword. The opposite dragon man, Wan Fu, began to think that the dark would be so depressed, and he did not expect that he would still have the strength to resist. After a moment of squatting, his mouth suddenly opened, his tongue licked his lips, which was a sign of his excitement. Apparently he was very happy with the dark one. For the blood-threatening Dragon Warriors, fighting is their nature. Looking at the dragon-man high-ranking warriors who rushed across from each other, the dark ones, although they knew that they were not known, still made the last stroke, which made these dragon-human warriors face them for the first time. Just as the long sword of the Dragon Man Wanfu was ready to cut down against the darkness, a sudden high scream came from afar. I don''t know why, the Long Man''s long-changing face suddenly changed. He found that his heart had an irresistible idea after the roar of the roar. Not only that, but he also found that his power was actually suppressed at this moment, only half of the usual. This situation made him suddenly pale, and he quickly recovered the attacking sword and looked around. After he saw it clearly, the huge eyes almost came out of the little eyes, only to see that the thousands of captains behind him even fell to the ground, not only that, but even a lot of dragon human warriors were directly scared by this voice. Have a mouthful of foam. day! Shenlong is on, what is going on here? and many more! Dragon God? ! Suddenly Wan Wan thought of a word in his mind, and it seems that only this situation can be made clear. Thinking of this, his eyes lifted fiercely, and I saw a few figures flying in the distance. His eyesight was good. He looked at the figure from afar. He couldn''t support him at the moment he saw it clearly. He was kneeling directly on the ground. The situation of the Dragon People made the first class people surprised, although they also felt the deterrent brought by the roar, but they did not fall to the ground like the dragons. "Boss, what is going on here? Are they just better than playing us?" The words of the dark three make the dark madhouse silently flipped through the eyes, the dragon people will be so boring will be such a joke. Looking at the dragon-man warriors in the land, the secret waiters did not go up and kill them. Just when they were at a loss, a voice suddenly interrupted their thinking. "Give me up! It''s not a dragon! It''s a liar!" what? Dragon God? The dark one waited in shock at the roaring person. This person is the three elders of the Dragon People. Although they do not know why the three elders are so irritated, they quickly look to the distance. After the darkness, they saw the coming, the originally nervous heart suddenly relaxed at this moment. "You bastard, you are finally here! I thought you were going to give us a corpse! Bastard! I love you!" The dark three foreheads did not choose the words and did not get the blame of everyone. While the dark ones and the dark two faces were relieved, it was rare to show a smile. After seeing the coming of the tiger, the heart suddenly felt very excited. He is one of the few people who are squatting here. After all, he has some blood of the dragon people. Whether he accepts it or not, this is a fact that cannot be changed! "Get up! Give me a fight and let me continue fighting!" The three elders rushed to defeat a few Dragon Terrans, and the Dragon Warriors did not rise. Instead, the closer they were, the lower their heads were. In fact, the three elders also showed a horrified expression at the face, because he also found that his strength seems to be suppressed after the sound came, but also from the heart with a trace of blood and soul. Hey! With a flying World of Warcraft suddenly stopped in midair, everyone could not help but look up curiously, only to see that this is a golden yellow flying World of Warcraft, the wings are wide enough to be more than ten meters, a pair of eyes full of sharp eyes overlook Look at the crowd below. But what surprised everyone was not this Warcraft, but a black figure behind Warcraft. Under the excitement and shock of the dragons of the Dragons, the black shadow came down from the flight of Warcraft. As it revealed its true face and opened its wings, the Dragon Man suddenly exclaimed. "Black Dragon God! God! It turned out that Black Dragon God has come! Wait! What is behind it?" After an exclamation came, everyone immediately looked at the black dragon and saw a figure standing on the back of the black dragon. www.novelhall.com~ As if he was standing not a dragon, It is a general flight of Warcraft. Come here is Hall, he will take back the space, and the lightning eagle, who was promoted to the World of Warcraft, will quickly come over. After seeing the darker people surrounded by the Dragon people, there is nothing wrong with it. This is a sigh of relief. However, when I saw that Bai Xing and others were absent, the expression on her face was stiff, and then she said. "You have nothing to do? White stars are they?" "We let her sit and give you the lion''s scorpion first, but there are two dragons and tens of thousands of people chasing the past." Dark knew that now is not asking how Hall came, so he quickly told Hall to know Tell him. "Ok?" It seems that Halls anger is felt, and Xiao Hei roars again. This roar is very close. With the roar of Xiaohei, no one other than Hall can be in this roar. Can calm down. After the roar of the three elders, the whole person couldn''t help but tremble. He bit his lip and tried to stand up against the pressure from the blood. Oh? Hall glanced at the only three elders of the Dragon Man standing, and sneered in his heart, just as he wanted to talk, several figures flew behind him. When everyone saw it, the people came to be the dragon patriarch and the great elder! Hall glanced at them and said, "The elders, you bring people to chase them here, you must bring people back to me!" Then Hall simply said the situation, the elders did not hesitate, and they could catch up after a cry. Looking at the elders who were commanded by Hall as a man, the three elders below could no longer support the direct embarrassment. There was only one idea in his mind. "It''s over!" Chapter 620： uniform Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 620 Uniforms The three elders sat on the ground without any image, and their face was full of desperate expressions. I looked at him with a look of disappointment. After all, I have known him for so many years, and I saw him writing, and I still hope that some rabbits will die. feel. However, he knows that Hall is very angry now. Even if he sympathizes with the three elders, he will not touch Hall''s mold at this time. "Looking forward, control the troops, I don''t want to happen things I don''t want to see." Looking forward to nodded quickly, this scene was seen by other dragon people, his face was different, some face lost, some decadent low head, and some eyes hidden hatred. However, Xiao He seems to be very sensitive to this kind of breath. After looking like a **** of death, they suddenly felt a little breathless. Some young dragons and second generation fighters directly smashed this stock. The momentum gave the stun to the past. Looking at the Dragon Terrans who suddenly fell to the ground, other Dragon Terrans are even more afraid of Xiao Hei. "Humph!" Hall saw a cold sigh, then he came to the dark with a little black and they came over. "You are finally here, and later, you can''t see my handsome face!" For the dark face of the dark three, the dark one waited for this rare and did not despise. Hall looked at everyone''s appearance, although it was all scarred, but fortunately nothing happened. See the dark three, this guy still has a mood to laugh, Hall also smiles and teased. "This way, I originally wanted to give you some medicine, but it is said that the medicine will affect the appearance. Some handsome faces will be deformed after taking it. In order not to let you find your wife in the future, I will not give you!" After finishing Hall, he took out a space bag and threw it to the dark one, then looked at the dark three with a smile. "Don''t, you see me, it''s all wounds, I am sorry for this magician, the image is gone!" After the dark three directly took a therapeutic agent from the dark one, and then could not help but say that he drank directly. For the rogue, this kind of rogue, Hall could not help but shook his head. "Hey!" The volcano clouded leopard didn''t know why, suddenly snorted at the little black, although the sound was louder, but the people present heard it, and the voice was full of fear. It is like a person who has no ambition. When facing a powerful enemy, he uses his voice to cover up his fear. For this provocative behavior, Xiaohe directly slammed it back to it, and with the scream of Longwei, the volcano cloud leopard suddenly fell to the ground, and the appearance was no different from the five-body cast. Why bother? Looking at the volcano clouded leopard in the dark, I couldn''t help but smile, and then I looked at Xiaohe with a serious look. "This... turned out to be a black dragon! A living black dragon!" Xiao Hei heard a spurt out of his nose, then raised his head and looked at the dark arrogant. "Elves, pay attention to your pet, otherwise I don''t mind taking it for a tooth festival, I..." Xiao Hei had not finished loading, and suddenly his head was beaten hard. Xiao Hei was angry. When he looked back, he saw that the person who beat it was Hall, and the angry expression suddenly changed. "Boss, what do you do with me..." Looking at the appearance of Xiaohei''s grievances, some people in the place are quick to feature their heads are not enough. No, this is not the main thing, mainly because this black dragon actually called Hall as the boss! Originally, they still thought about the relationship between Black Dragon and Hall. It seems that it seems to have become clear. Black dragon! Even though he was tamed by Hall, his summoner did it really... Everyone does not know what words should be used to describe Hall. Looking at the situation of the volcano clouded leopard, seeing that it was indeed very heavy, Hall took the reagent containing the spring water from the space to the dark. The second dark did not hesitate. After taking it, he immediately took it to the volcano clouded leopard. He knew that Hall would not make a joke about it. After seeing the volcanic clouded leopard taking the life spring water, the **** condition is getting better and faster at the speed of the naked eye. This situation is a bit of a surprise. "Hall, there is such a good thing, you should find it for me. It is a waste to take this kitten. The second child, I don''t mean it." After the dark three said this, immediately felt two sharp eyes staring at himself, turned around and saw that it was the dark second and the volcanic clouded leopard. Especially the volcano clouded leopard, it was uncomfortable for the dark three to call himself a kitten. When he heard that he said he would not take the medicine for himself, he immediately yelled at him to express his dissatisfaction. Hall did not pay attention to the secrets of the dark three, although the spring of life is already a day and a drop, but now his inventory is really not much, must be used in key places. After watching the dark distribution of the therapeutic agent, Hall only saw a look at his respectful tiger head waved at him, the tiger head immediately ran over and watched When someone ran over, Xiaohes dark eyes suddenly looked over, and the tigers head was stunned by the eyes. The whole person suddenly fell involuntarily on his legs and glided on the ground by the speed just now. This stopped. Hall didn''t have a good white, and he said, "You will learn to control after you breathe. Otherwise, if I lose you, I will go in and not give you out." Dark second and others saw that Hall reprimanded the Black Dragon and couldn''t help but swallow. They thought that Hall wanted to throw the Black Dragon to summon the unique space of the beast. In fact, Xiaohe knew that it was a mysterious space, and the summoned beast space was completely Differently, when it is still a puppy, it doesn''t like to stay inside. When he hears Hall, he suddenly feels wronged. "Boss, don''t, I try to control." Seeing the black suit soft, Hall turned to look at the tiger head lying on the ground and said, "Well, you are good, stick to the end." The tiger''s head smelled a smile on his face. "Young master, this is also thanks to you, otherwise it will be dangerous this time!" Just when he wanted to say something, he suddenly flew a few figures in the distance. The people looked up and saw that Hall and the dark one laughed after seeing the people. Hey! As those flying World of Warcraft landed, a woman wearing white armor jumped first. Who is this white star? "Dragon God messenger, we have brought back!" The elders immediately shouted at the two dragons, Wan Fu, behind them. "Not yet!" The two dragons and the Wanfu long had some conflicts, but after seeing a black figure turning their heads, the legs shook involuntarily. One of the dragons, Wanfu, said with a long battle. "Dragon...Dragon God?" Chapter 621： Reason for killing him Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 621 Reasons to Kill Him After hearing the name of the dragon man, the little black man''s face showed a smug expression, and he also snorted from the nostrils, and a majestic breath flew toward the two dragons. ) The result is self-evident, and the two dragons, who have been living in Xiaohei, have been stunned without any enthusiasm. This scene caused the white star to flash a glimmer of light, knowing that just now, they were almost caught up by the two dragons and the Wanfu. Their prestige appearances were a bit different from the present. Looking at the two dragons who have put their heads on the ground, Wan Xing does not know what words to use to describe the present mood. "Are you all right?" Hall ignored the two dragons, the Wanfu, and asked one step forward. The white star that was awakened by Hall''s words screamed, and then it was back to God to shake his head. "Nothing, fortunately, the people you sent arrived in time, just this..." Looking at the white star looking straight into the black eyes, Hall understands that she is curious about the origin of the black. Not to mention that Hall himself does not know the origin of Xiaohe, and that it is not the time to say this now, so Hall coughed to remind the white star that he said. "The specific situation will not be clear for a while. I will handle it here first, and then go back and settle down." Hearing Halls answer, Bai Xing is not an unreasonable person. She understands that Hall should have her own difficulties, so she took back the black eyes and looked at Hall and nodded to indicate that she understood. Under the command of the hope, and the black deterrent, the Dragon Terran army quickly assembled, and the bodies of the dead Dragon Warriors and the bodies of the savages were all handled. At this moment, the entire forest is full of strange tranquility. Everyone looked at the three elders who were kneeling on the ground and the dragon gods and dragon **** messengers around him... Looking at the squatting on the ground, there was no temperament before, and the three dragons of the Dragon People, who looked like a decadent face, Hall sneered and said, "What else do you have to say?" The three dragons of the Dragon People knew that they were escaping, so he did not make a gesture of asking for mercy, so he was silent on the ground. "Humph!" Seeing that the three elders of the Dragon People did not pay attention to the Hall, the little black nature on the side would not give him a good look, and the momentum on his body directly pressed against the three elders of the Dragon People. In the face of this targeted momentum, the face of the three dragons of the Dragon Man directly became pale, and his lips seemed to tremble with fear. "Do you know what to fear? What did you do in the first place?" After a cold scream, Hall waved his hand and a huge figure appeared in front of everyone. Looking forward to watching Hall, after seeing him summoning this summoned beast, he suddenly understood it. From the beginning, they were in Hall''s calculations. This figure is not the other World of Warcraft and Hall''s swamp giant crocodile leader, the nine-level intermediate Warcraft came out, and then people around can not help but take a step back. However, it does not include Hall and the black around it. It seems that it is somewhat dissatisfied with the huge crocodile shape of the swamp giant crocodile and the appearance of the momentum. Xiaohe suddenly looked up and yelled at it. The swamp giant crocodile leader originally thought about which guy dared to yell at himself, but after feeling the momentum and seeing the black, the swamp giant crocodile leader just wanted to call back and suddenly stopped. The swamp giant crocodile leader, the huge eyes carefully looked at the black, and after a while, it took a little step back and lowered the noble head against the black. Sure enough, the Dragons are worthy of a strong race in the Western world, even if the current black power is far more than the leader of the swamp giant crocodile, but it still chose to give in. Xiao He seems to be very satisfied with the practice of the swamp giant crocodile leader. When they scream again, even if they look at them, they all hear the joy brought by the screams. After seeing the leader of the huge swamp giant crocodile, the three elders immediately understood what would happen, although he knew that he would die, but the living was swallowed up by the leader of the swamp giant crocodile. This kind of death made him feel a little wrong. Just when he just wanted to talk, suddenly the leader of the swamp giant crocodile rushed up. The three elders just wanted to ask for mercy and even get up and avoid, but the black momentum has always locked him, so that he could not mention even a little effort. . Looking at the dark mouth of the swamp giant crocodile leader who is close at hand, the word that only emerged from the three elders is "complete!" I hope to see the three elders for mercy, but in the end it is a step later, the swamp giant crocodile leader has swallowed the three elders together with some of the soil under his feet. The screams and the chewing of the fleshy bones suddenly chilled the dragon people around me. A dragon man and three elders, so they were eaten in front of everyone''s forehead Look at the action Hall, he did not see it, but he did not stop the swamp giant crocodile leader The reason is very simple. After all, the three elders are the top leaders of the Dragon People. Although there is a small black suppression, this is still a hidden danger. Hall, he can''t control the three elders with blood stasis now, so Hall finally thinks it is better to kill directly. One time Hall didn''t have so much time to wait for his spiritual strength to advance. Second, he worried that the three elders would still be up to you, and simply do not endlessly, killing him directly with cruel methods, and shocking these dragons. Let them remember this scene all the time, so that they can still think about how to take revenge. Sure enough, after seeing the three elders being swallowed up, most of the Dragon Terran warriors looked at themselves with their fearful look, but there was still a small part with an angry look. For these Dragon Warriors, Hall secretly remembered them, and by that time he was trying to clean up these guys. "Dragon God messenger...Adult, you this..." I just wanted to say something, but I was interrupted by Hall. "Oh, this is what he is asking for. If there is no such thing, I may still bypass him. If he is like this to you, what would you do?" Hall silently silenced the hope of saying. As the patriarch of the Dragon People, he naturally understood the meaning of Hall, and finally sighed and then retreated. "Clean up, go back to the holy mountain!" After Hall glanced at the situation of everyone, he said something. This time, without the command of others, several Wanfu chiefs immediately arranged the order, and the dragon peoples army began to return to the holy mountain. Hall looked back at the white star and the dark one. "We will go to the holy mountain to rest, and then we will return directly to the Allen continent!" Chapter 622： Little black became Little Red Riding Hood Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 622 Xiao Hei became Little Red Riding Hood "Hall, you, what are you talking about?" Hearing that Hall could return to Allen''s mainland, the dark one waited first, and then the whole person began to tremble with excitement. He asked a little uncertainly and wanted to hear a clear answer from Hall''s mouth. Looking at the excitement of the dark ones, Hall also understood their mood at the moment, because he had no nonsense, and took out a ragweed directly from the space. Looking at the suddenly appearing in the hands of Hall, the plant looks like a tongue. The dark waited for him to come up. He stretched out his hand that was shaking because of excitement. Hall saw a slight smile and then the dragon in his hand. The tongue grass handed him. The dark one that took over the ragweed calmed down the mood. He didn''t want this hard-to-get sage to be damaged on the ground because of his excitement. In the dark, at this time, I was very excited to come over. I looked at the sage with my eyes, and said with a wide smile. "Its really a sage, and the information that Adelaides master has shown us is exactly the same! Great! Your Royal Highness is saved! Saved! The surrounding night guards heard a pleasant expression on their faces. "Great! The Queen of the Elves is blessed! His Royal Highness Princess Nosia has been saved!" "Is it finally found? Fortunately!" The Night Guards did not know who started first and cheered collectively. "Long live the Queen! Long live the princess!" Hall saw the cheering night guard, his face could not help but smile, he can understand the excitement of these night guards, after all, when looking for Long Island, but holding the determination to die. Now not only the crisis has been lifted, but also the antidote needed by His Royal Highness is found. It can be said that this trip to death has ended prematurely, in other words, it is possible to go home! Three days later, Hall and others had already returned to the holy mountain. At this time, most of the dragon people were gathered on the holy mountain. They were gathered in the square under the leadership of the hope. At this time, sitting at the top is Hall, and next to him is the black dragon and black, many dragons are watching the black with awe, and there is a feeling of religious fanatics. Before Hall had already raised the wish to return to Allen''s mainland, but since there were only about 30,000 flying World of Warcraft, he could only take up to 30,000 Dragon Warriors to leave, others were temporarily staying here, waiting Hall will come over and take them away next time. For the Dragon People, Long Island is not their home. The Holy Mountain is not a holy place in their minds. There is only one place in their minds, that is, where the Dragon God is. Therefore, as long as the black is where it is, the Dragon Terran will be respected by the little black and tightly around it. This time Hall has already discussed with the hopes, so he led the team, leaving the relatively stable elders to guard Long Island here. He took the two elders and six Wanfu leaders to lead the 30,000 dragons and elites. More than three hundred dragons and sorcerers followed Hall to Allen. There are two purposes for this conference. One is to stabilize these dragons and people. After they have left, they have disagreements. The best way is to use them. Weihao said that Xiaohe is going forward, these guys will go straight to worship, as for the grace... Thinking of this, Hall''s gaze could not help but turn to the side of the black. It seems that Halls bad eyes are felt, and Xiaohe couldnt help but fight a chill. It jerked back to look at Hall, seeing his aggression, and the little black was afraid of the opening. "Boss... What''s wrong with you? I think your eyes are a little weird..." Seeing that Xiaohe was so sensitive, Hall regained his gaze and said softly. "That little black, you see, the situation is a bit special now. When you are here, they won''t be like it, but if you are not there..." "Roar!" Xiaohe, this guy heard Halls words, and said nothing, he screamed directly, and Longwei rushed around. Hundreds of thousands of Dragon Terrans suddenly fell down. This scene is really rare, how spectacular. Humble and calm! Hall smiled and patted the black head. He looked at the dragon people who were squatting on the ground and wrapped the elders. I was very satisfied with this effect. "Look, you are afraid of them, I know this, but can you guarantee that they are obedient when you are not there?" Xiao Hei heard the big eyes of Ba Baba and looked at him with a very human eye. Hall knew that Xiaohes IQ is about ten years old, so even if it thinks, its too complicated for it. There is still a time when I cant figure it out. Now the expression of Xiaohei is a look that she can''t understand. It looks a little cute. Hall smiles and touches his head with a kind of wolf grandmother''s tone. "You also saw that you are the boss, but I am going to the mainland of Alan soon. There is a mess now, we have to go back, otherwise I can have enough time to take them back, so I don''t have to be like today." "Boss, what am I going to do?" Seeing Xiaohe so cooperated with himself, Halls face suddenly showed a happy smile. The dark ones on the side looked at Xiaohe with sympathy. With their understanding of Hall, they knew that Xiaohei was very difficult. Escape the claws of Hall. "Well, you don''t have to do anything, just need a little bit of blood." "Oh! No!" Xiaohei didn''t want to refuse directly, although he didn''t know what Hall wanted to do with his own blood, but it had a feeling of resistance to the injured instinct. Xiao Heis roaring did not retain its Longwei display, even if Hall was shocked to have the urge to yield, let alone other people. The darker people who originally wanted to watch the drama were also affected. At that moment, everyones face became very pale. Except for the dark one, no one else knew when they collapsed. "I am going, this is not fun. I will go crazy at any time in the future!" He secretly licked his knees, but he just squatted on the floor and hurt his mouth. "This is a dragon, the real dragon!" Dark II added a sentence. "Receive the sound! I have said it several times. Don''t use Longwei casually. Do you want to eat barbecue and magic crystal?" Hall, who has mastered the black and weak points, easily shifted the attention of Xiaohei. Looking at the appearance of Xiaoheis grievances, Hall continued to confuse. "That''s it, I don''t want too much, just how about a drop, I promise to give you a spring of life to stop bleeding, and how about eating a week''s barbecue?" Chapter 623： Enwei Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 623 Enwei Grilled meat? Magic crystal? Hearing that Hall tempted the black condition, everyone couldn''t help but sigh. This is a black dragon. Can you not use this kind of thing that can''t be used on the countertop? How can the black dragon be... Just when everyone thought that Black Dragon would never agree, Xiaohes words made everyone almost drop their mouths to the ground. "One month! I want a barbecue for a month!" I go! You are a black dragon, can you be a little fucking! "Ten days!" Uh Just after Hall finished, Xiaohe immediately shook his head and said, "Twenty-eight days!" "Twelve days!" "Twenty days!" Everyone silently watched the scene of one person and one dragon bargaining for the time of barbecue, especially the dragon people. They felt that the dragon **** in their mind was breaking down bit by bit. "Five days! Can''t be less!" After Xiao Hei finished this sentence, it ignored his hall as his boss, and looked at him with a sullen look. "Oh, okay, its fifteen days!" Hall said with a sigh of sigh. Xiaohe seems to think that he has earned himself, and his face has a smug expression, but what he doesn''t know, the dark waiter is looking at it with a poor expression, it thinks it is winning, but it is actually not so back. Things, it seems that from the bargaining, the magic crystal is directly ignored. Compared with the magic crystal, the barbecue seems to be not a good level at all. Although Xiao Hei agreed, but when he took the blood, he still showed a look of unwillingness. He reluctantly put out his tongue and looked at the Hall with the dagger with poor eyes. "Boss, you lightly I am afraid of pain, and there is only one drop!" Hall reached out and made an ok gesture, and then stabbed it on the little black tongue with lightning speed. Not to mention, the dragon is a dragon, even if its weak tongue is not easily pierced. Fortunately, Hall''s dagger is a fine dagger forged by the dwarfs. Under Hall''s attack, the little black tongue suddenly appeared a small hole. The little black pain is like closing your mouth, but fortunately, Hall responded promptly and quickly said loudly. "Little black! Grill! Grill!" Perhaps this is the sadness of eating goods. After Xiaohe heard the word barbecue, she did not close her mouth. After the dragon''s blood came out, a breath containing Longwei came to the surface. Hall quickly took out a reagent to connect a drop of black and red blood. With the drop of dragon blood stored in the reagent, Holden felt it in his hand. There was a heat coming. "Good blood! It is a dragon!" Holly immediately collected the reagent, and then wanted to take the second drop of the reagent, but let Hall be dumbfounded, the wound actually healed! I go! so smart? Resilience is too overbearing! After secretly sighing, Hall immediately took it out again. "Hey!" Xiao He immediately snorted, then closed his mouth and looked at Hall with a look of vigilance. The gaze seemed to be saying. Boss, you can''t talk! In the dark, I saw Hall''s look, and suddenly he laughed. Fortunately, his face was thick, and after a slight redness, he returned to normal. After a cough, Hall said calmly as nothing. "That little black, I don''t want to treat you for this, but you are recovering too fast. I am just a little curious. I want to try it. But even if you don''t want to try it, it doesn''t matter. Follow the boss, the boss doesn''t. It will hurt you." The secrets of the third and other people were laughing and laughing. Halls lie was so good that he almost believed them. The black, resentful eyes disappeared immediately after Hall took a large piece of barbecue from the space. Throwing the barbecue to Xiaohei, Hall turned to look at the dumbfounded Dragon Warriors. "Cough, I want to see everyone, I have a drop of black dragon blood in my hands, I believe everyone knows its importance to you, do you want to?" Think about it? After Halls words were finished, many of the dragon peoples eyes became a little red. They had some breathing and looked at Hall, and they were eager to get the black dragon blood. However, because Xiao He is here, and this blood is Hall deceived from Xiao Hei, they did not say their inner thoughts, but looked at Hall with eager eyes. Ha ha Hall is very satisfied with the situation in front of him. The dragon people need dragon blood. He heard it from the mouth of the dragon. According to the inheritance of the dragon people, because the dragon people originally belonged to the dragons using magic, they are not yours. It has to be restricted long ago, but there is a way to crack it, that is dragon blood. Only dragon blood can let them break through this shackle. The higher the level of dragon blood, the more pure, their future achievements will be more powerful. Although Hall doesn''t know what level Black is in, but he knows No matter which one, in the Allen continent where the dragons are stunted, Xiaohei is a single, their dragons If you want to break through the shackles, you must follow it tightly! Looking at the dragons who were braving red eyes in front of the scene, Hall grinned and reached out, and the fiery reagent containing the dragon''s blood suddenly appeared in his hands. He soon felt that hundreds of thousands of eyes were staring at themselves, if they knew they were the boss of the black, it is estimated that they had come up and snatched. Even the dragon patriarchs on the side looked forward to breathing, and the breathing became much more urgent than usual. "This time I will bring more than 30,000 Dragon Warriors to Alan. I hope they are sincere. For the return, I dont see the dragon blood in my hands. As long as you work hard, I promise you, you all have Opportunity to get it!" After talking about Hall''s gaze in the eyes of everyone, he looked at one person. "Where is the devil?" The Zhonglong Terran heard a glimpse of their words, and they did not expect that the first person named by Hall was turned into a demon who had just been transformed! The first time of the demon was also dumbfounded, and then his face suddenly showed a surprise expression, and quickly slammed forward and shouted in front of Hall. "Dragon God messenger, the devil is here!" Hall looked at him and nodded, then said to the crowd, "The devil is desperately coming to report the news, which is very important for me, so I decided to give him the first drop of dragon blood! I hope he can continue to follow the Dragon God and loyal to the Dragon God!" After the scorpion took over the reagents containing the dragon''s blood, he looked respectfully at Hall and Xiaohetou. "The devil swears to loyalty to the great black dragon god!" The lookout and the big elders on the side are a bit unsightly, but they dont dare to complain about Halls decision. Who told him to have a black dragon brother behind him? Chapter 624： evolution Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 624 Evolution For Hall''s arrangement, although there are complaints in the Dragon Terran, no one dares to say it. Let''s not say that Hall is now the boss of Xiaohei, that is, before the swamp giant crocodile leader swallowed the three elders in the forest, he killed most of the Dragon Warriors. Even the three elders can swallow, what are these ordinary dragon-human warriors killing a few? They were not afraid of fighting, but they felt that they were swallowed up by World of Warcraft without any rebellion. Yes, they just feel wronged. "Easy everyone, as long as everyone is loyal to your Black Dragon God, I believe it will be seen!" I don''t know why, the first thing people hear about this is that they don''t believe it, especially after seeing the little black that is eating the barbecue. This feeling is getting more and more profound. Keke! Hall also found this situation, and after some coughing, he continued. "Give you two days, the third day to start on time!" After the Hall, the elders were responsible for this, and he returned to a cave in the Holy Ghost with hopes and demons. As for the little black... or ignore it for the time being. ...... Is there any complaints? Looking at the side standing silent and not talking, his face was a little different, and Hall sat down and said faintly. "No, don''t dare, the dragon **** messenger adults." I hope that Hall will directly point out his dissatisfaction, and look forward to a slight change in his face, but still quickly bowed his head and respectfully said. "Don''t dare? Oh, you really don''t dare!" Hall sneered, ignoring the ugly face and continuing to say. "You have seen the situation now. I hope that you are better able to recognize your situation. I don''t mind letting the demons replace your position!" Looking at the sorrow and the sorrowful words, there was a change in the eyes of both of them. There was a trace of anger in the eyes of the eyes. In contrast, the demon was a hint of excitement. The demon had no such idea, but after receiving the blood of Xiaohei, he knew that his future had changed. It can be said that as long as he does not accidentally die, the achievement is definitely stronger than the hope! And it is very strong! The two eyes did not escape Hall''s observation, and he nodded with satisfaction and smiled. "Of course, if you can make the right choice..." Hall deliberately said that half of the continuation was not going on, and there was a stretch of struggling color in his eyes. After a moment, his eyes suddenly condensed, biting his teeth and stepping forward and screaming in front of Hall. "Looking forward, I would like to follow any instructions from Hall!" "Good! Very good!" Hall smiled and walked over, and lifted the look of the ground. "I believe that you will not regret the choice of today!" Looking into the eyes of the words, there was a hint of excitement, but it quickly hid, watching Halls sincere eyes, and staring at Hall, nodding his head. "Yes, adults!" After sitting down again, Hall glanced at the demon on the side, and then he said to the lookout. "I remember you told me before that the demon was transformed from that magical array. Is this situation irreversible?" After seeing the nod and nod, Hall meditated for a while and said, "Demon, do you remember what happened before you?" "Reporting Hall''s adults, the subordinates do not remember at all, and there is only part of the dragon god''s inheritance in their minds." Well! Hall''s brows were slightly wrinkled, but they quickly spread over. After all, Hall was still in an unknown state for the dragon''s magic. He thought about it later and then looked at the specific situation. Besides, the demon is no longer the captain of the Dark Night Guard. He is equal to a new life, if it is before. Hall caught one and killed one, and won''t frown, but now that there is a little black, the dragon is his subordinate, which requires him to think about some brain cells. Seeing the lookout and the demon are standing there and not talking, Hall said after a cough. "This is the case. I told you to come in and want to know how dragon blood should be used. What are the side effects?" I hope that I have been prepared for it. After I heard the question from Hall, I immediately explained it to him. It turns out that the Dragon People inheritance records that in ancient times, the dragons were everywhere, and the powerful dragons liked to breed everywhere, and then all kinds of creatures with dragon blood were born. The dragons are too powerful and especially fond of enjoying, but they are worried that the races that succumb to them will resist them when they rest, thus disturbing their rest, so they think of using magic combined with some special things to convert these races into A creature belonging to the semi-dragon and half man. Although the dragons are not worried that the dragons they created will be rebellious, they still set some restrictions when they were made, so that the dragons could not break through the restrictions and surpass their masters of the dragons. So for the dragons, the restricted semi-finished dragon people were created. In an unexpected situation, a dragon human warrior obtained the blood of the dragon. Then he discovered that the speed was increased by half during the cultivation. Not only that, but he finally broke through the holy level and reached the **** level. Although the last Dragon Terran warrior was killed by a powerful enemy in a battle, he passed on the evolution of the Dragon Man. "When you take it directly, you can take it?" After seeing the nod and nodding his head and shaking his head, Hall did not understand what he meant at all. "Adult, I don''t want to say it, but I don''t really know, because after the dragon **** disappeared over the years, let alone the dragon''s blood, even we haven''t seen it." Ok, feelings are like this. After seeing Hall''s face slightly better, I hope that this will continue. "Fortunately, our ancestors left the way to evolve, just take it directly, but don''t know how it works." Hall wants to let the devil directly take it, but it is unclear what side effects this dragon blood has. The second is that when there is still a demon to use, consider the other Hall, this is called watching the devil say. "You keep it for the time being, wait until you go back to Allen''s mainland to use it." The demon was not angry because of Hall''s words, and he nodded reverently. "Good adult!" After Hall let them leave, let the tiger head call a few people of White Star. Soon, the white star and the rice brothers and sisters came to the cave, and the lower part of the meter and the figure turned into a human figure, thanks to the beads that were hoped to be collected. These beads were also derived from the purpose of the dragons. The number is not so many, that is, ten, so Hall gave half of the white star, and he himself took seven or eight. Chapter 625： Cooperation Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 625 Cooperation After the white star came in, he sat directly opposite the hall, staring straight at him, while the two meters and the figure were old rules, standing behind her. After a while, the white star opened the door. "Ready to leave?" Hall nodded. He didn''t hide the white star. After all, the white star helped him a lot. It can be said that without the help of the white star, Hall''s action could not be so smooth. "Well, I have found an antidote to knowing the rescue of Nosia, and the situation in Allen is not optimistic. I have to go back soon." For the case of Nosia, Bai Xing also knows a little. Her coming to the land with Hall is also the idea of ??repaying Hall''s life-saving grace, so it is not too unexpected for Hall to leave. Because the eagle and bird beasts of Long Island have already been accepted by Hall, and some of them overseas do not have so much time to get it, it can be said that Hall can fly back from the sea. It is for this reason that Hall feels that they can return to the bottom of the sea from the sea. Because the sea population is too large, Hall''s more than 30,000 flying World of Warcraft is not likely to transport the mermaid to the turtles, so he gave up the idea. Just as Hall was ready to tell White Star that he had sent some hawks and beasts and swamp giants to send her back to each other, suddenly there was an idea in his mind. Why must I go back? The mermaids do not have to live in the sea. They are also amphibious creatures. Since the no-facers continue to intercept and consume the mermaid in the seabed, why not get the mermaid to get to Longdao, according to Longdao now every day. In terms of increasing the amount of money, it is not impossible to resettle all the mermaid families in the future. More importantly, there are a lot of dragons on the Long Island. After losing the way to capture the human transformation of the Dragon Terran, why not replace it with a faceless person? In the first place, you can consume a large number of people without face-to-face. Secondly, you can increase the number of dragons. If you can let the enemy receive losses and let yourself improve your strength, why not do it? Thinking of this, Hall slammed his thighs under the horror of Bai Xing and others, and the voice was too scared and the meter almost exclaimed. After discovering that the culprit was Hall, then Mi couldnt help but glance at him. "What happened to you?" Bai Xing knew that Hall seemed to think of something, otherwise he would not be so excited. Hall ignored Mi Mi''s eyes and smiled and said to the white star. "I have an idea, you can''t listen to it." After seeing the white star nod, Hall said the situation that he had thought of in his mind, not to mention, after the white star finished listening, there was some intention, and the meter on the side was stunned and looked at the Hall, and woke up. After that, my heart was more certain that I would have to figure out what his purpose was in dealing with Hall in the future, otherwise I would not know if I was sold. "I can discuss this with my father, but I estimate that with the eyes of the father, I will definitely agree with this plan!" Here, Bai Xing looked at the brilliance of Hall''s eyes, she thought Open Hall''s head and look at what he thinks. However, the mermaid family is now in a difficult period. With the support of the Dragon People, the mermaid can get a good breathing opportunity. Even with this opportunity, the two faceless people can drag and drop. Once the opportunity comes, the mermaid will Will attack a large number of people, and will pack the faceless. The white star left on the same day. Hall sent several high-ranking eagle birds and beasts and lightning fish to accompany the white star back to the East China Sea. The day after the departure was temporarily stopped. The dark waited for the inquiry, but after hearing about the white stars and their people, they did not say much. Fortunately, in the five days of the night, the white stars they came back, this time not only they are back, but also the first army leader of the mermaid, Simon. "Haha, Hall kid, I really have you, I didn''t think of it..." Simon''s words haven''t finished yet. Suddenly he felt at least ten cold breaths staring at himself. He looked up and saw that there were ten in the distance. They are almost the same as themselves, and there is even a dragon human warrior who is quite similar to King Adams, staring at himself. day! Simon''s forehead violently left sweat. For the Dragon Man, he also heard it. The guy who wants to see these faces is the Dragon Man, but he did not think that the Dragon Man has so many strong people. "Cough, then, except for the patriarchs left behind, other people are scattered, go back and prepare, go off tomorrow morning!" "Yes! Adult!" After all the people of the Dragons had responded with a sigh of relief, this time they quit and left, leaving only a look at a person patriarch? No wonder! Simon looked at him with a dark look. He could feel it. Although he said that his strength is similar to himself, he will definitely lose if he fights like this! No, it is half-sacred. Because of the special reason of the last time, his strength fell to the middle class fighters. If he gave him time, he would return to semi-sanctification. As for whether he can be sanctified, he still has two. When I saw this scene, Simon thought of what he said before the arrival of White Star. Hall is no longer the same, so that he should not easily offend Hall, he must make a good relationship with him. "Oh, the leader of the Simon Army is good. I want to come to you. You have already got the news from the white star. You have seen it. We are going to leave tomorrow. Here are the plans I have set these two days. If I can, I think so. It is." Simon took a look and found that the above rules were written a lot. Simon looked at the ten lines, which is a minute of things. After reading it, he collected the plan and said after a moment of contemplation. "This is no problem. I have given me permission before the king of Adams down. These conditions are completely acceptable!" Hall smiled and reached out and Simon shook his hand and said, "Tell us in advance to defeat the faceless!" Maybe Simon wouldn''t be like anything else, but after hearing Hall say this, he smiled happily. "Yes! Let us clean up those who have no face and let them know that we are amazing!" Early the next morning, the 30,000 Dragon Terrans were ready to go, and beside them were a group of eagle birds and beasts. Looking at the army in front of him, Simons eyes showed a hint of surprise, apparently he still looked down on Hall. Hall briefly spoke a few words, and then he opened the order. "The army is starting! Goal Allen Continent!" Chapter 626： Vanishing white star Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 626 Vanishing White Star More than 30,000 flying World of Warcraft take off, the scene is estimated to have been seen once will not forget. As the Hall sitting on the Lightning Golden Eagle took the lead and flew up, the entire Mount Shengshan was overwhelmed with flying World of Warcraft. More than 30,000 flying World of Warcraft, from takeoff to disappearing, used it for almost an hour, until all the flying World of Warcraft disappeared, Simon, standing next to the white star, sighed. "Human will soon have a god-level powerhouse born!" "God level?" White Star heard a word, and Meijing still stared at the flying battalion that had disappeared in front. After a moment, she turned to look at Simon. "Uncle Simon, do you think he can be a god-level powerhouse?" "Oh, I don''t know the other, as long as he does not die from accidents, some black dragons as summoned beasts, even if he can''t be a god-level summoner, his black dragon will become a god-level powerhouse!" For the summoner, it is true that the level of the summoned beast can be used instead of his rank, so Simons speech is not unreasonable. "Uncle Simon, the current level of God is too far away for us, but I believe that our mermaid will also produce a god-level powerhouse. What we have to do now is to defeat the faceless, and then recapture the throne that was taken by Naga!" Simon heard a grin. "It is true that we may have to wait a long time before, but now with the help of these dragons and hawks and beasts, it is only a matter of time to overcome the faceless!" "Well!" White Star glanced at the hundreds of thousands of dragon-man warriors on the square and thousands of eagle birds and beside them. The corner of his mouth could not help but reveal a smile. "Uncle Simon, I will make specific operational guidelines in these two days, and we will discuss them together." Simon sees the white star so much fighting spirit, and his heart is also very emotional. "Well, since the dragon elders are responsible here, then we are calling him. After all, there are hundreds of thousands of dragons and warriors." White Star nodded when he heard the words. When he turned back, his mouth showed a smile that was not noticeable. He smiled quickly and felt as if nothing had happened. A few days later, on the holy mountain, suddenly hundreds of mermaid warriors sitting on eagle birds and beasts flew around. The original calm mountain was suddenly tangled up. Some dragon people warriors thought that some people attacked the holy mountain, and many thousands of husbands took it directly. The team is on alert. Fortunately, the Dragon Elders elders issued orders, claiming that there was nothing big, just an exercise, and let them return to their respective places. Although many dragons have doubts in their hearts, they still obey the words of the Longren elders. After all, he was appointed by Hall to take charge of all the things in Longdao, and the former Hall successfully brought deterrence to many dragons. There is no order for the Dragons to dare to resist Hall. After the elders comforted the Dragon Man, it was only looking at Simon, who was a little bit blue. "The head of the Simon Army, what happened? Why did the White Star Princess disappear? Will it be back to the sea?" Originally, it was not an exercise on the holy mountain, and the mermaid princess white star was gone. For the ability of the White Star, the great elders who are the Dragons are also admired. A woman can make such a perfect combat plan. He can already imagine that once a plan is implemented, those who face no one will suffer a lot. Although they are used to directly crushing opponents with violence, this is not suitable for representing the dragon people is barbaric and ignorant. On the contrary, the Dragon Terran is also a smart race, but for special reasons, they are used to solving problems with violence. Simon shook his head. "The few eagle birds and beasts that Hall left for the White Star Princess were gone. One of them was the World of Warcraft. If there is no permission from the White Star Princess, it is impossible to fly away." For these eagle birds and beasts, the elders are also very excited about Hall''s ability. They used to be ally of hawks and beasts. It is a joke to completely control the eagle and bird beasts, otherwise they will not tame the slaves that evolved and failed. . Wherever it is, as long as he is willing, the eagle birds and beasts left behind will obey their various orders. Of course, the elders can imagine that the command of the offensive Hall should be excluded. If he rebelled, let alone command the hawks and beasts to attack Hall. It is estimated that he has not given orders, they will wait for themselves. Give it off the air. "That is, Princess White Star left alone?" Simon nodded. "She''s personally guarding Nami and that figure suddenly told me this morning that the White Star Princess and the Eagle Bird and Beast are gone. It is estimated that they have left Long Island." "Where will she go when she leaves here? Hehe..." The Dragon Elders who just wanted to guess suddenly suddenly stopped at because he had thought of a possibility. Seeing the eyes of the Dragon Elders elders looking over, Simon sighed helplessly. "I think so too. It is estimated that she is worried that her father and I will not agree, so this scene will appear." "What is the purpose of her doing this? If it was proposed by the Lord Hall before, it is estimated that he will agree?" Some Longman elders who did not understand the practice of White Star said some doubts. Simon smiled and shook his head and said, "This will blame me." "what happened?" Seeing the curiosity of the Dragon Elders elders, Simon sighed and said, "Because I said something that should not be said that day." "What?" The Dragon Elders elders were immediately curious, and what was the reason for White Star to do so. "I said that Hall is likely to become a new-born god-level powerhouse!" God-level powerhouse? The great dragon elders felt that it was impossible. Because of their limited problems, the dragons and the gods were too active and far away, but human beings were also limited by the problem of longevity. wrong! The elder suddenly thought of one thing and almost exclaimed, but fortunately he responded promptly and did not call for export. He thought of Hall''s profession, the summoner! If the average summoner is no problem, Hall has a black dragon! He believes that it is not a big problem to give it time to become a **** level! When I think of this, the elders sighed and said, "In fact, this is also good. Since it is followed by Hall, it is not a big problem to come to her." "Well, it is because of this, so I just sent two guards of the White Star Princess to chase. After all, there is still a key battle that needs us to finish." Chapter 627： Familiar with familiar birds Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 627 encounters familiar birds Hall, who is leading the team, doesnt know what happened to Long Island after he left. At this time, his Flying World of Warcraft is flying over a red ocean. In fact, the sea is not red, but the sea is covered with a red jellyfish! After seeing the dense jellyfish, Hall is still a bit worried. The jellyfish is used to cut off the sea, and there are eagle birds in the air. It is not easy to want to spend this area. At this moment, Hall suddenly heard a high cry, looked up and saw that hundreds of eagle birds and beasts were flying forward under the leadership of a huge eagle bird. As soon as Hall saw the eagle bird and the beast, the corner of his mouth could not help but reveal a strange smile. It is estimated that this eagle bird and beast is seeing a large number of eagle birds and birds flying toward it. It thinks that there is something good, and wants to see if it is possible to go with it. If it knows the Hall of the head, it is estimated that it will directly turn around and escape! This eagle bird is not someone else. It is the eagle bird and beast that came to the surface after the last time Hall escaped from Kahn. The most obvious sign is the one-eyed dragon! Originally excited, it was scared for a moment when he saw the lightning golden eagle flying in front and the black dragon next to it. Especially after seeing the Hall of Lightning Golden Eagle who grinned at himself, as a World of Warcraft, it immediately remembered the abominable human who hurt it. After realizing that Hall was not irritating, it did not care about it. Those men, turned their heads and tried to escape. "I found it now? Its late!" With the black roar, most of the hawks and beasts on the opposite side fell directly from the air. If they did not fly, they would be directly swallowed by the red jellyfish in the water. Although it is only a hundred eagle birds and beasts here, most of them are four or so strengths, but it is also good for them to accept more. Therefore, with a wave of his hand, hundreds of heads were reinforced into a class of World of Warcraft eagle birds and beasts directly flew down. When the eagle birds and beasts are about to touch the sea, they will be accurately arrested, and then they will return to Hall with those who have no ability to do anything. As for the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast, after being smashed by the black momentum, it almost fell and fell. Fortunately, its strength is good, and it stabilizes its body in time, but it does not escape again, but it is a battle. The pauses were in the air, surrounded by dozens of eagle birds and beasts. Hall drove the lightning golden eagle to the faint smile in front of the one-eyed dragon eagle bird. "I want to remember me with your wisdom?" Although the eagle bird and the beast did not speak, but it was still a bit timid to look at the black, then nodded in a treacherous battle, and even the voice did not dare to make a sound. Very good! Hall patted his hands and then said, Give you a choice, follow me, or fly, what is your choice? As a Warcraft, they may not know what is a festival, they just know that the weak and strong food, the strength is respect. Although people often say this, but in World of Warcraft, it is always being played. Therefore, the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast did not hesitate and nodded directly. Looking at Hall Road, I casually conquered more than one hundred eagle birds and beasts. The 30,000 dragons and the army behind them, and the tiger heads who followed Hall, were already numb. After all, they have seen it for more than 30,000 hawks and beasts in a short period of one week. This is more than a little meaning. This time, Hutou only came over with one person. His younger brothers and sisters have already handed over to a selected temporary person. As for M. Mao and Shuiluo, they want to see how the world of mankind is going. After all, they have been marginalized for too many years. If they suddenly come into contact with human civilization, they are worried that such a tribe will not accept it. So this time they are all young people. As for the otters and the wooden winds, they stay in Long Island. They want to contact other savages and tell them that the Dragons are no longer attacking them, then organize them and want to come. Their lives will be greatly improved. This is also to thank Hall for leaving a large number of weapons. After all, whether it is a dragon or a wild man, it is used at home in the upcoming war. After handling these eagle birds and beasts, Hall didn''t leave here for the first time. He suddenly thought of chasing himself to the small half of the ocean, and he remembered that Kahn''s nest seemed to be nearby. Thinking of this, Hall first led the team to fly over the red jellyfish area, and then it took the black to fly to the surface of the sea less than three meters to stop. "Little black, can you get into the water?" Xiao Hei took a look at the sea, first nodded, then shook his head again For Xiao Black''s approach, shooting Hall is very puzzled. "You are nodding your head and shaking your head. Is it still or not?" Hearing the urging of Hall, Xiaohei reluctantly said, "Boss, as long as it is a dragon, can be underwater activities, except for the blue dragon, there are not a few dragons who like to live in the water, even if it is a blue dragon. They will also make their caves very dry, because the water sticks to the scales and is very uncomfortable." When I heard Xiao Heis explanation, Hall realized that the relationship dragons could get into the water, but they didnt like it. Thinking of this, Hall took out the small ball that the white star gave. "Give you this, should there be no problem?" Xiaohe glanced at the small ball and then shook his head. "This should be the Dragon Ball left after the Blue Dragon died. You may be useful to the boss. It is not valid for the dragons except the Blue Dragon." "Dragon Ball? Originally this is Dragon Ball?" However, Hall still does not understand, Dragon Ball is which part of the dragon. Thinking of this, Hall looked at the size of the Blue Dragon Ball, then looked at the black and looked for it in this part of the size. I felt that Hall had an aggressive look. Xiaohe immediately said with vigilance, "Boss, what do you see? Dragon Ball is not available, unless it will appear after death. Do you want to see your cute little? Black is going to die?" Hall heard the words and grinned. He didn''t know who Xiaohe was learning to sell, but since Xiaohe didn''t want to say it, he didn''t force it. Anyway, there is time to learn slowly. "Is it a black, what kind of person are you boss?" Xiao Heiwen wants to nod and say that it is not that the swamp giant crocodile and the dragon people are suffering from the Hall pit. If it is not the appearance of a black accident, it is estimated that the dragon people have the possibility of destroying the family... Chapter 628： Meet friends Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 628 Friends Meet Since Xiaohe is not willing to go down, then he can only change one. Who is it? Soon, there was a figure in Halls mind. I thought it would be difficult to solve Kahn with this help. They greeted them with a dark one. After taking the Blue Dragon Ball, Hall jumped directly from the Lightning Golden Eagle. As a burst of water came, Holdton went deep into the sea. "Oh, it seems that someone is going to be unlucky!" said the dark slap in the mouth, when Hall accepted the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast, they began to think that it was an accident. I just didn''t think that this unlucky one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast actually turned out to be the guy who attacked Hall. Now, watching Hall suddenly give up and immediately return to the second jump into the sea, obviously there must be a guy who is unlucky. For the dark three, the darker and other people deeply agree, after all, Hall is what character, they are too clear to those who know him early. Its not bad for them to have a relationship with the Hall. They are still worried that Hall will return to the account after the fall. The guy who was remembered by Hall and was ridiculed by the Dark Three, was now wounded in the Sea Snake Valley. This guy is not someone else, it is Sea Snake King Kahn! At the beginning, he chased Hall to the land of the faceless, and then chased through the rapids. If the white star was prepared, plus the two kings of the lightning magic fish and the sawtooth crab, Hall is likely to be Kahn caught it, and Kahns cold-blooded animal must report the character. How bad Hall is! And Kahn is also because of the last two World War II siege, which caused him to be seriously injured, did not care that the faceless directly fled back to their own nest to protect the present. "Abominable human, abominable lightning magic fish, abominable sawtooth crab! You wait, once I advance, it is your death! Especially the abominable human, you give me... eh?" Kahn said that his eyes suddenly increased sharply. He looked at it with some uncertainty. After a serious feeling, he slammed his tail on the ground and stood upright. I saw that his eyes were red, his mouth was vomiting, and his expression was gloomy. "I didn''t think that I just remembered you, you actually appeared! Very good!" After confirming that he was not wrong, the sea snake king Kahn immediately screamed, and then a green giant sea snake swam in. "Call the team, this time must not let the abominable human escape, I want to lick his skin, pump his ribs, I want him to die!" After watching the green giants go out, Carnton made a burst of gloomy smile. ...... As soon as Hall entered the sea, the blue dragon ball on his body immediately gave off a light blue light, blocking the sea around the Hall around his skin. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find this situation. Come and feel the wonderful feeling. Hall came and immediately summoned the small bald head. The little bald head did not seem to return to the sea for a long time. When he appeared, he was excited and shot, and the small fish around him were stunned. There is a kind of rush to my devil. Finally, Hall was slap on his bare head, which made it honest. Looking at his little bald head with a look of grievances, Hall jumped directly to his head and ignored it. "Go ahead and let you make a lot of trouble." The little bald head heard that he was honestly waving its long tentacles, and took Hall to swim to the bottom of the sea. It seems that Hall''s arrangement, the little bald head did not swim very fast, it is just a slow dive. Not long after, Hall found a sudden black scene in front of him. If Hall knew that it was the bottom of the sea, he thought it was a dark cloud. "Oh, how fast?" Looking at the familiar figures in front of the eyes, Hall''s mouth could not help but reveal a strange smile. Roar! As the roar came, the sea snakes quickly chased after Hall. Hall naturally wouldn''t be stupidly surrounded here, so he patted the head of a small bald head, but he didn''t need to shoot him. The small bald IQ that went into the space was obviously much higher than before. It was dense in front of the eyes. The sea snake, especially when he heard the familiar voice, thought of escaping. If it knew that he would do it once, its owner might make it into a squid, so this is waiting until now. After receiving the signal from Hall, the little bald head did not say anything, and directly took out the strength of feeding, all the tentacles increased the intensity and rushed toward the sea above the head. It knows that there are tens of thousands of eagle birds and beasts and dragons, as long as it swims to the sea before these sea snakes arrive, then whoever surrounds them will dare to say. Looking at the little bald head swimming at his feet, Hall''s mouth slightly revealed a smile But he did not say anything, let it act on its own. "Abominable human! You can''t escape this time! Hand over the ball, I will not let you die!" Ok? Kahn? You finally came! Hall heard the words and looked back. A huge sea snake was chasing here. The big eyes of the lantern, the familiar figure, this is not the sea snake king, who is Kahn? After the sea snake king roared, suddenly the small bald head slammed, and then rushed straight up in the eyes of Hall''s difference. When Hall turned around, he didn''t know when, and there was a sea snake on their diagonally upwards. They overwhelmed them from the top to the Hall and tried to keep the Hall and the little bald head in the sea. Although the little bald head has done its best, but in the end it did not break out from the encirclement of the sea snake army, watching the up and down are full of dense sea snakes, the little bald head suddenly a little scared. Hall, standing on it, felt the body of a small bald head trembled because of fear, and couldnt help but patted it on the head. After swearing at it, Hall looked up and looked at the figure not far from the front. "Hey, Kahn, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" If the unwitting person saw the appearance of Hall and Kahn, they thought that they had been handed over for many years. In fact, Kahn could not wait to eat the flesh and blood of Hall. However, it seems that he has long wanted to have a way to deal with Hall, that is to hang his life, always torture him, so that he is not as good as death. "Human! We met again! I saw you, I suddenly feel a lot better!" Hall looked at the huge figure in front of him, and the sea snake king Kahn, who had a special serpent in his mouth, listened to his insincere words, and Horton couldn''t help but laugh. "Indeed, we met again. I saw Lord Kahn, and I feel very good!" Chapter 629： Who is playing with who? Chapter 629 Who plays with who "Yeah, Lord Kahn, I will see you again, I am very happy!" Hall''s words made Carn a glimpse, and he glanced at Hall with his huge eyes. Kahn smiled when he saw that Hall was indeed grinning at himself. well! It seems that this abominable human being is really ignorant of life and death. In this case, don''t blame me! Kahns mouth was covered with a weird smile. It looked at Halls eyes full of murderousness. Seeing that Hall had been trapped by his own men, Kahn did not bother to immediately start. After all, it grabs Hall, and revenge is an end, but it is not the most important. The most important purpose of Kahn is the Dragon Ball in Hall! It can feel the energy fluctuation of Dragon Ball. Its desire for Dragon Ball is not lower than anyone, because it knows that once it has swallowed this Dragon Ball, it will be promoted, and it is very likely that it will happen because of the dragon''s breath. variation. If you can become a dragon, then it will soon be separated from the status of Warcraft, once became a higher race. but! But in front of this abominable human being, he has a way to hide the dragon ball. Even if he is a sea snake king, there is no way to determine what it is. Plus he is not sure that he will be able to win the Dragon Ball after killing this abominable human. This is why Hall can live to the present. But this time it has already thought about it. First of all, with this hippie smile in front of him, it seems that the human and the harmless human being negotiating. If he is willing to give himself Dragon Ball, then he will eat him with a good heart and let him suffer less. If Hall, the abominable human being, is stubborn, then Kahn would have swallowed him even if he could not get the Dragon Ball. Kahn thinks like this. No matter what hidden means, when he swallows his stomach together, it will last for hundreds of years, and the hidden ability will eventually lose its effect because of the abominable human death. When the Dragon Ball appeared in his stomach, it took several times, but it still gave it a chance to become a high-margin race that it had long dreamed of. At this time, it can still wait. "Human, you hand over the Dragon Ball, I can let you go!" Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but grin. This is estimated to be about to lie to children. I want to lie to myself, or wash and sleep. However, since the sea snake king wants to play, it is ok to cooperate with him. Thinking of this, Hall asked with a serious look, "Is this true? If I give you Dragon Ball, would you let me go?" Seeing that Hall was willing to discuss this with himself this time, the sea snake king Kahn was excited to spit out the channel. "That is of course, I am the king of the sea snake. I am a king who speaks naturally. Otherwise, how can I rule them?" After Kane said this, he added a sentence: "For those who are not their own, deceive." so what?" cut! Halls heart despised the sea snake king Kahns eyes. Isnt this obvious to open his eyes and say something? If you are really cheated by you, then these years are really alive. "Are you really? But now you are surrounded by me, how do you let me leave?" Hall, who asked the question, reached out and said a pale bald head under his face. "You know this guy, Big, but not practical, the speed is simply not comparable to you. In this case, do you think I will give this dragon ball to you?" Kahns big eyes turned, and he looked at Hall and the giant octopus under his feet from time to time. For this kind of marine World of Warcraft, Kahn naturally understands some, although the giant octopus in front of the head is bigger than the average giant octopus, but the speed is really not their strength. Just as Kahn was preparing to let the sea snakes on the side let go of a road, it suddenly flashed in his mind - Hall sat with the lightning squid fleeing. wrong! This abominable man wants to lie to me! He seems to be able to summon Warcraft, I remember that he was sitting in the lightning magic fish escape! Kahns face suddenly became gloomy as soon as he thought that he had been seriously injured by the Lightning Magic Fish King. Kahn, whose wisdom is not lower than the average person, is entangled in the case of a male adventure. When he swallows Hall directly, he suddenly looks at the sea snake. Ok? With! Kahn thought that no matter what tricks Hall had, as long as it firmly surrounded the five faces, let the sea leave it to Hall. This will allow Hall to relax his vigilance and let the initial acquisition of Hall''s letter be happy. Thinking of this, Carnton looked at the embarrassed expression and looked at Hall saying "Human, your condition can also promise you, but you have to remember what you said, don''t let me lose patience!" After saying this, Carnton snorted at the sea snake above the Hall, and took the sea snake and spread it around, and let the sea on the top of the Hall. When Hall sees his heart secretly snickering, how low is the IQ that can be deceived? Also, if Kahn knows that he is coming down from the sea, I don''t know what it will think. Hall pretended to look excited and then directed the little bald head to go upstream. Kahn blinked and blinked. It slowly followed Beh, and the other sea snakes were honestly kept in place because they didn''t have Kahn''s orders. Looking at Hall getting closer and closer to the sea, Kahn couldn''t help but open his mouth. "How, can you give me Dragon Ball now I promise you to do it, then you promised?" Hall heard the pat on the small bald head, and the small bald head stopped unwillingly. It wanted to rush out of the sea and let the eagle birds and dragons take the net snakes out. However, since Hall made a speech, it had to stop at the side of the eye, and look around the eyeballs. I want to observe how I should escape. However, it quickly found out that it was surrounded by sea snakes. It seems that only the sky above the head is the last escape route. "What did you say?" When Hall took out the blue dragon ball, he could feel it. Kahns breathing in front of him was a little bit rushed, and it was estimated that Kahn had any concerns, so it There was no first time to rush to snatch, and the eyes stared at the Dragon Ball, and the snakes in the mouth rushed back and forth. "Yes! That''s it, give it to me! Give it to me!" Hall, who was disgusted by this, suddenly put away the Dragon Ball and said it in Kahns sly expression. "Sorry, I don''t want to give it to you!" Chapter 630： Poor sea snake king Chapter 630 Poor Sea Snake King "Sorry, I don''t want to give it to you!" Kahn, who was ecstatic and mad at the original face, suddenly felt stiff after hearing Hall. Its big lantern eyes stared at Hall seriously. After seeing Hall and collecting the Dragon Ball, and the ridiculous smile on his face, it still didn''t understand where Hall was the abominable human. I didn''t think about giving this dragon ball to it. He is playing with himself! "Abominable human! Do you know that you are doing this yourself?" Knowing that he was deceived, Kahns face became very ugly. It opened his mouth and snarled at Hall, though it was in the water, but the deafening sound was then Halls slight discomfort. "Noisy! Do you know that you are very noisy?" what? ! Kahn looked at Hall with some mistakes. He didn''t expect to go to this point. This abominable man even dared to dislike his voice. "Oh, is it too arguing?" Kahn was mad. It looked at Hall with a sinister look. Suddenly, his body rushed forward, and a big mouth opened to the maximum. The sharp fangs and the dark throat in the mouth give a chilling feeling. Kahn''s speed is very fast. Since he has decided to kill this abominable human being, he will not give him any chance to escape at the speed of the wind. Although Kahn didn''t know if he could get the Dragon Ball in the end, it was not enough. At this moment, he was not thinking about it. It had only one purpose, and he ate this abominable human! "Hey! Let''s die! Abominable human!" Don''t know who is dead? After Hall rushed over, Kahn waved, and a huge figure suddenly appeared in front of him. After seeing this figure, the sprinting Kahn squinted his eyes and determined that he was not mistaken. It immediately slammed into the footsteps of his own advancement, his face was very ugly and looked at the sudden appearance of this, and the momentum is definitely not lower than his own Warcraft - the swamp giant crocodile leader! As a amphibious swamp crocodile, Hall is the best person to think about dealing with Kahn. Of course, it is not enough to rely on it. Therefore, under the gaze of Kahn, suddenly numerous figures are washed down from the sea. At the moment of seeing them, Kahn stunned, and then his face changed, because it looked at the figure, it turned out to be the natural enemy of the sea, the eagle and the beast! As a sea snake king, naturally know the power of the eagle bird and beast, but it can''t figure out how it is, how come so many eagle birds and beasts come here? At the moment of its mistakes, the sea snakes placed around the front and rear of Hall were actually taken away by the eagle birds and animals that rushed into the water. The other sea snakes did not listen to the command of the Sea Snake King for the first time. I want to escape to the bottom. "Hey!" However, before they even had time to escape, they suddenly discovered that they did not know when there was a large piece of World of Warcraft. These Warcraft are just like the Warcraft that suddenly appeared, obviously they are a group. The appearance of a large swamp giant crocodile has smothered the sea snake that wants to escape. This is not enough. In Kahns somewhat dumbfounded look, he suddenly thought that countless figures had jumped from the sea after the eagle bird flew away. These sudden appearances have a common feature, that is, ugly and brutal! Kahn felt that these sea snakes were already ferocious enough, but compared with the Dragon Terrans, they were too far apart, not a level! Looking at the number of enemies far more than their own, and the momentum is far beyond their own side, Kahn knows that if he does not do anything, it may include it, this time it is difficult to escape the fate of being destroyed. "Awful humans! Is this all designed by you?" Kahn is not stupid. It has already been seen. Hall has been a calm look from the beginning. Obviously he has already prepared himself. No wonder he is seeing himself. After chasing it, there was no summoning of the Lightning Magic Fish, and his feelings were tempting himself into the encirclement. At the beginning, Kahn, who thought he was a winner, did not understand where he was, and he was played by this abominable human. But this is not the point. The point is: When did this abominable human being have such a powerful force? How long has this not been seen? "Roar!" Looking at the people who surrounded themselves, Karn screamed, and thousands of them were thrown around the sea snake, and they looked around. The sea snake king Kahn seemed to be the last resistance. "Hey! You guys are evil birds! Seeing this adult is not a hand!" Just as Kahn was preparing for action, suddenly a figure broke through the sea and rushed down. Although its figure was not big, all the sea snakes, including Kahn, began to tremble. This is... Black Dragon? ! As a sea snake, Kahn is so eager for the Dragon Dragon of Blue Dragon. One of the big reasons is that it is not a purebred sea snake. It is a sea snake with a faint dragon blood! This is why it can be promoted to the ranks of World of Warcraft and the desire for the Blue Dragons. Therefore, after seeing a black dragon appearing in front of himself, the original Kahn wants to resist. It lowered its noble head against the sudden black, and the fear in the eyes was so obvious! But at this time, let it be scared and appear. I screamed, and the little black who dared to be mighty and powerful was shot on the head by Hall. "I knew what you did when you came, and it made us so many people charge so much. Today, the amount of barbecue is halved!" "Hey! Don''t be the boss, I think that I can finish soon, and then go to Allen''s mainland soon. Is it good to do this?" Looking at the black dragon facing a human look Kahn is stupid, it feels that the dragon is playing with himself today, otherwise it will never happen. Humph! Hall gave a white look, then said to him, "Give you a few minutes, maybe you don''t want to eat barbecue today!" The little black who heard this said that she was not feeling well under the water, and stared at Kahn with a look of disgust. "Stop! Or I will bake you to eat! You choose!" Kahn... Half a day later, Hall sat on the lightning golden eagle with a smile on his face, and he couldnt help but grumble at the other people. "I can guarantee that Hall this guy must have got a lot of good things from Kahn, otherwise he won''t laugh so embarrassed!" Darkly nodded, "Well, look at him like this, it should be, poor sea snake king!" Chapter 631： Head of the 4th Army Chapter 631, the head of the Fourth Army After seeing the words of the dark third, the proud Hall almost fell from the lightning golden eagle, but his eyes quickly caught the feathers of the lightning golden eagle, which did not fall from the air. The lightning eagle of the Golden Eagle looked back at Hall with a bit of resentment. Hall grinned and helped to sort out the messy hair, and then continued to practice as if nothing was going on. Hall''s movements were darkened by the fact that they were clear, even if it was a dark guy who couldn''t talk, he couldn''t help but twitch. Is the sea snake king Kahn really losing money? In fact, Kahn did not lose money. Even the black dragon, who is a black dragon, condescends to be a younger brother under Hall. What is Kahns? Although Kahn was threatened by Black, he had to rely on Hall to become a member of his many summoned beasts, but Kahn was told by Hall that if it performed well, whether it was the Blue Dragon Dragon Ball or the Little Black Dragon Blood It is possible to reward it with a reward. When he heard this, Carntons eyes lit up, and the previous decadence was swept away. Then there was a tour of the treasurehouse that Hall took to store it. Hall naturally got a good harvest. Whether it is magic crystal or seafood, it can be seen by the sea snake king Kahn. Naturally, it is not ordinary goods. Even Kahn was conquered by Hall. With Hall''s geese''s character, the sea snake king''s disciples would not be spared to accompany Kahn to become Hall''s summoned beast. As Hall conquered the sea snakes, he became a powerful summoner with three major wars of land, sea and air. It can be said that he alone has the strength to resist a country. Although its a waste of time to accept Kahn, its not a problem for Hall. Its been nearly a year since the explosion of toxins in Princess Nosias body. Hall believes that as long as there are no major problems, Princess Noci''s body toxin is no longer a problem that bothers him. Didn''t see the darkness when they came back, the face always showing a happy expression? Since there is no such thing as positioning navigation at this time, Hall is only moving in the direction of the sun. Such a large flying force has long been discovered by the sea people, but these sea cyclists are not killed or found to escape in advance after discovering this situation. Because they are too far away, they cant see if there are any hawks and beasts. People, therefore, those who are lucky enough to escape the sea races are only one point when reporting - a large number of eagle birds and beasts, suspected to be moving! The leaders of the Hai nationality who received the news issued the order at the first time - try not to pay attention, as long as they leave their sphere of influence. When the Naga communicator told the news to the Naga Fourth Army Corps, Tenero, he was thinking about how to concentrate on destroying the main force of the Akkad Principality and the methods of the Fire Phoenix and the Dwarf Coalition. A lot of eagle birds and animals migrate? And is it our direction? Tenero is the head of the Fourth Army of the Naga. The original mission of attacking the Principality of Akad is that his deputy head of the army, Simba, is responsible, but since the last hateful human summoner appeared, Simba mud The attack was frequently blocked. It was not the arrival of the Dwarf reinforcements, but also the reinforcements of the Fire Phoenix Empire. In addition, thousands of magicians from the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Magic participated in the battle. The progress of the Naka Akadian Principality has been far lower than other. Naga Army. It is said that the third legion of the Naga tribe has surrounded the dark forest, and the elves have suffered heavy casualties. The leader of the Third Army has threatened that he will be the first army leader to complete the order of the king! When the words were spoken, they immediately angered several other regiments except the head of the first army who stayed in the headquarters. Then the second army commander who attacked the Tektronix empire, with the cooperation of the orcs, laid down most of the northern part of the Tektronix empire, and is currently preparing to take the next step. Only his third legion was still entrusted to the Principality of Akkad. When he thought that the Second Corps was successful with the help of the Orcs, his orc here was intercepted outside the Tieling City of the Principality of Sterling, Thailand. Neroton was so upset! "Hey!" Tenero suddenly slammed the table, which made the deputy head of the army, Xinba Mu, and several other Naga high-ranking generals suddenly bowed their heads. Simba muds up a few Naga generals around him and sees that they don''t seem to want to speak. They have to bite their teeth and step forward. "The head of the army is angry!" The angry Anthony was not tempered after seeing Simba mud when he came up to speak. I saw him angry and waited for Xinba mud to say, "The anger, how can I get angry! You see, we are the few corps, the least martial arts! Now we are preparing to launch a general attack on humans, but this time we encounter a lot of eagle birds. The migration of the beast, this way, our offensive plan has to be cancelled again!" The face of Simba mud is also not good-looking, but whoever makes this is his superior, so even if he is dissatisfied, he can only endure it! Resist the dissatisfaction in my heart, Simba mud whispered, "Adult, in fact, these eagle birds and animals come over is not a bad thing for us." Ok? Teneros words suddenly blinked, and the first thing he thought of was whether the Simba mud would dig himself. In the Naga people, the grades are clear, which makes many Naga warriors try hard to climb up. Naga King naturally knows this, but he does not object, there is competition to have motivation, especially benign competition! It is only how the King of Naga, who is in the high position, can see everything through, so many Naga secretly make a bad, and then it is not without passing through the disgraceful means. Therefore, it is not surprising that Tenero was able to return to this after hearing the words of Simba mud. www.novelhall.com~ Simba mud obviously saw Teneros eyes. He knew that his words were misunderstood by Tenero. As soon as I thought of Teneronas means of punishing people, Simbas face could not be changed. He didn''t know how to go straight before Ternello didn''t worry. "Adults, this is the case. Because the eagle birds and beasts come from the east, I guess we only know this news. As for humans, we don''t understand this situation at all, as long as we send a large number of low-level hawks and birds. The warrior attacked humans in front, when it was..." Teneros angry expression was suddenly brightened when he heard the news. He suddenly found this to be a good idea. Although there are some risks, and many sea people will die, who will make the sea population more? Besides, Xinba mud is not said, low-level fighters, this will naturally not be their Naga! Thinking of this, Teneros face finally showed a smile very good! The head of the Xinba mud deputy army, this time if it is successful, I will celebrate for you! Chapter 632： war front line Chapter 632 War Front I don''t know when the sea turtles, the dolphins, and other races that have a good relationship with the mermaids began to grind. This problem is not the problem every time I fight. I once hit the problem because of different food problems. Although Naga can kill the turtles personally, they can''t just do it at random, at least one reason is needed, and this reason must be sufficient. Otherwise, once the Naga people start to kill the turtles, how do other races view the Naga? ? The original Naga people were the sea thrones that had been taken away from the mermaid family. Their rule was not strong. It was not for the Naga king to send troops out of the station by intimidating and other means to let his traitors surrender. The Kazan are still busy packing up various races. It is precisely because of this battle that the unprecedented "unity" of the Hai people can be said that except for a small number of troops who have not sent troops, other races have dispatched troops to participate in the war more or less. Together with the deep meaning of the King of Naga, the things that were acquired after the first attack were mostly sent out of the trophy, and the morale of the Haitian coalition forces increased. The militant races, such as the sharks, made it clear for the first time that they recognized the status of the king of Naga. The other weaker races are to maintain a wait-and-see attitude. After all, the once powerful king of the mermaid is only driven to the top of the East China Sea. This does not mean that they cannot return. In the 30 years of Hedong in the past 30 years, who can guarantee that they will not be sitting in the colorful clouds together with Tianbing Tianma? Especially those races that have had a good relationship with the mermaid. They are similar to the mermaid. They love peace and do not like to attack the human continent. Most of them believe that the mermaid will still come back. However, this time it is somewhat different from the previous situation. Before, like the Turtles, they only participated in the defense and rarely attacked. But recently they have not even done a good defense, and many Naga and other militant races hide behind the turtles. There is even a situation in which the Naga is shot in the sea turtle shell and bounces to change direction. Although the great luck component here is inside, this is indeed a problem for the turtle family. When they asked the Turtles, they were told that they had long-term operations and their mental state was very poor. They might not be able to stay on the shore and fight with humans. They demanded a break. Simba mud, the first time they heard this, they wanted to swear. They didn''t know that this was an excuse for the turtles. This was a dissatisfaction caused by the uneven distribution of food last time. In the end, it was Teenero''s speech, which calmed the murder of the Turtles. In this Simba mud plan, the turtles and other races that led the troubles became the first choice. Since it is to attract the attention of the eagle birds and beasts, it is natural to make the movements bigger, let the turtles of the genus races take the lead, and after the eagle birds and beasts come over, it will inevitably cause a scuffle between the sea, humans and hawks and beasts. In the character of the eagle bird and beast, even if humans accidentally injured the eagle bird, they will attack humans. As for the Turtles, they did not agree with the attack. To be honest, Tenero was really not worried. He was completely sure that the Turtles would obey the orders. As for when the turtles are grinding foreign workers, it is not a problem at all. As long as they attract the hawks and beasts and let the hawks and beasts transfer their targets to humans, then they will die and live without much concern. . Soon, the order was reached in various races, and the Turtles and some weak races discovered that they had become the front line of the offensive, and they immediately contacted them secretly. Among the secrets discussed here, the idiots with brain dysplasia like the fisherman are directly excluded. Although they are also weak, the guys with brain dysplasia are very bloodthirsty and timid, and their The strength does not match. Therefore, after hearing the Naga people ask them to participate in the attack on the human continent, they are simply made by the Naga people with a verbal commitment. In this plot, one of the turtles is the highest-ranking person here. If Hall is there, he will definitely recognize it. He is the turtle of the sea turtle family! It can be said that this time comes because it is because of his arrival that the turtles will not be able to grind the work of foreign workers. As for why the turtles do not withdraw their troops, it is the turtle turtle chief turtle proudly accounted for. Because they don''t want to be the nails of the Naga people, once they are known by the Naga people, they believe that their sea turtles will definitely become victims in the struggle between the Naga and the mermaid. This is why the Turtles will send the turtle to win this steady son. Turtle wins does not know the tricks of Tenero and Simba. He just wants to let them start when they see themselves and others grinding their work. If he knew that they were about to become victims of attracting hawks and beasts, it is estimated that Turtle wins directly incites other racial rebellions here. "Okay, tomorrow we will be together for the time being, you will follow us and watch my instructions!" The commanders of the ethnic groups such as the Dai and Dolphins nodded. After all, the turtle said that there was nothing wrong with it. Since the Naga people have issued orders, as long as they are not rebellious now, they have to listen to Naga. Family arrangement. one day later Several sea-going troops headed by sea turtles slowly emerged from the river. On a watchtower not far away A guard from the Akkad Principality skillfully took out a horn and blew it. The loud horn sounded through the clouds, and a large number of soldiers suddenly appeared on the wall of the city. If you look at it this way, you may not see anything different, but if you look at it, you will find that the soldiers here are not all from the same national service. They have local black armored Akkadian Principal soldiers, and also have a fiery red armored phoenix imperial soldier, but also have a silver-white, but the height is significantly lower than the ordinary human dwarf warrior, but also full body wrapped in magic robe Magicians. As these coalitions stood on the wall, a group of people wearing bright armor were coming from behind, and the soldiers around them looked respectfully and let them come to the forefront of the wall. The head is a man who is about thirty years old. He only saw him gloomy and looked at the sea soldiers who appeared in front of him. His eyes looked very cold. "Sea! Still not dying!" Chapter 633： fighting Chapter 633 Fight I saw the middle-aged man who was talking and looked good. A pair of eyes shine on the cold star, and the two curved eyebrows are painted like paint. The chest is wide and wide, and there is a prestige of Wanfu. He is the King''s greeting card of the Principality of Akad! During the time that Hall left, he was almost always on the front line and the soldiers together resisted the invasion of the sea. Because the number of sea people is large, there are also many strong people, which makes the soldiers brought by the greeting cards suffer heavy casualties. Fortunately, there are also the mages of the National Academy of Magic who are here to help, and the number of deaths may be even more. On several occasions, he personally fought to kill the sea warriors who boarded the wall. If the generals around him stopped him, the greeting card would still want to chase down the sea deserters. In the most difficult time, he even eats and lives on the wall like ordinary soldiers. It is because of some of the kings he has set an example. This allows the soldiers to stick their teeth. The efforts of the greeting card were not without retribution. The Hai people not only failed to capture the city, but he also waited for the long-awaited reinforcements. However, the elements of the reinforcements made the greeting card slightly a little surprised, because he found that the reinforcements included not only the reinforcements of the vassal state of the phoenix empire, but also the reinforcements of the inner court of the phoenix empire. If it were these, he would Also saw the dwarf reinforcements! When did the dwarves and humans stand on the same front again? By knowing him, I realized that he turned out to be the blessing of Hall. These dwarf warriors are the black iron dwarves rescued by Hall. They have now become ally of the phoenix empire, not only helping the phoenix empire to build equipment. Also sent troops to fight with humans! When I heard the news, the greeting card was stopped. He didnt think that it was related to the magical summoner Hall. Although the black iron dwarf is now an ally of the phoenix empire, he listens to the dwarfs tone. It seems to be very respectful to Hall. After hearing this, the greeting card has a kind of regretful impulse. He thought about why he didn''t pay much attention in Hall at the beginning, otherwise the future return must be no less than now! However, he also knows that regrets will not come, and that it is not a time to regret it. After the people are arranged, the greeting card finally does not have to go into battle. Because this is the home of the Paka Principality, so several commanders who came to help the wars listened to the arrangement of the greeting cards. Of course, the greeting cards would not be idiots to take these people as cannon fodder, otherwise he would definitely die very badly! After discussing the battle plan with the people and obtaining the consent of the people, the greeting card did not go through the front line. He suddenly found a situation in the back, that is, the number of deaths in each battle has been greatly different. At first he thought it was a statistical error. In the following days, he found that when Naga and some powerful sea people were attacking, the number of their soldiers'' deaths and injuries would increase greatly. When the turtles were replaced, the turtles seemed to be unsuccessful. Even he found that as long as he did not actively attack the turtles, the turtles could not even attack. The first time he thought of it was a conspiracy, but after a few days of observation he denied the idea. Because the sea people really have nothing to do. The greeting card that found this situation told the news that the other commanders were black, and then proved this in a battle. For example, in a certain battle, the greeting cards did not attack the sea turtles and they seemed to be very hot. In fact, they only used the magic as a firework, and they all attacked the Naga, sharks. The tribes and the sea people who are not afraid of death, the result is that the turtles really did not attack, but they went under the wall and then went back. It is precisely because there have been several such battles that it seems that the Naga people have also discovered this situation. After several days, the Haizu did not attack. It may be that the Naga people are dealing with this matter. I just didn''t think that today''s Haizu attack again turned out to be the Turtles! "The situation is a little bad, the greeting card King of the Kings!" Speaking of an old man wrapped in a magical robe, he is an elder of the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire, this time he is carrying forward The students in the inner court came to help out. It can be said that one of the higher statuses is the one who is present, and the greeting card must respect the master when he speaks with him. The greeting card has not spoken yet, and a middle-aged man with a bright armor is screaming. "Master Rohde said it is good. I guess the Turtles should be forced to go into battle with the Naga people. Thank you, King of the Kings. Do you think we have to attack all the time?" The identity of the big man who spoke is not low. He is the middle-ranking soldier of the Eastern Army of the Fire-Fighting Empire, and he is the intermediate soldier of the Eighth class. This time he brought the 500,000 elite Eastern Army to come to the rescue. The last black iron dwarf did not finish, his beard-bearing face was staring at the sea in front of him, and it was estimated that he only thought about what he knew. The greeting card looked back at the crowd and said it after he thought about it. "We are all ready to wait and see what happens. Once the Turtles are fully attacked this time, then we don''t have to stay behind, just kill them as aggressors!" The opinions of the greeting card were very pertinent. There was nothing special. After listening to the people, they felt that there was no problem. Then they all told their deputies. For a time, the soldiers on the entire wall began to act in an orderly manner~www.novelhall .com~ fast! The spears are coming over and taking your weapons! Don''t be soft for a while, let''s learn these seas! "The archer is ready, and after hearing the order, give me the arrow in your hand and shoot it at the heart!" It may be that the magician and the dwarf army are the most calm, but some people still see some differences. The coolness of the magician is noble and elegant. Their every move shows a confident look, and the black iron dwarves seem to have something hidden in their hearts. Their very calm left hand puts the shield in front of them, and the right hand is Hold a handful of axe tightly, one by one like a killing machine. At this time, the sea people who had been arranged under the city wall were ready to go. Many sea people looked at the Naga people behind them. I saw a tall flag waving in the wind. Standing under the banner was the Fourth Army of the Naga, Tenero. As he waved his hand, the battle horn sounded loudly. "Pass me command, attack!" Chapter 634： Battle ?? With the order of the attack of the Fourth Army of the Naga, Tenero, even if it is prepared to be passively completed, there is no reason to delay. Turtle wins the heart very clearly, if he continues to passively attack at this time, then this guy in Tenero will definitely worry about the first time. After looking at the heavily armed Naga soldiers and the militant races such as the sharks and the sharks, the turtles could not help but sigh. The surrounding sea people who are close to the turtles have looked at the turtles. They all want to see how the turtle is prepared to do it. "Ready to fight!" The sound of Turtle wins is not very big, but it is enough for the people around to hear it. After the warriors of the Turtles heard the words of the prince, they did not say that they had a fighting posture under the command of the sea turtle captain. The other seas saw it, and they all followed the sea turtles in silence. Tenero saw it and his face showed a smug expression. "Remember, once the eagle and the beast came, we immediately hid into the bottom of the river, not seriously revealing the wind!" Upon hearing Teneros orders, several of the Nagas Wanfu leaders immediately went down and personally commanded them. "Hey!" The silent silence of the Hai people sounded, and the sea forces led by the turtles began to attack. Standing on the wall, looking at the scene, the face of the greeting card became very gloomy. His deep eyes looked at the turtles who were marching underneath. After a long time, he said quietly. "Get ready to fight! Tell everyone not to spare!" what? Everyone heard the words first, and the side of Luo touched a white beard and nodded. <> "I agree with the greeting card of His Royal Highness King, this time the Turtles seem to be moving! The magic of the electric scorpion is handed over to us!" The Bayu took a spear in his hand and slammed it on the wall. Just like this, there was a small pit in the wall of the rock, and the power of the poor Bab. "Hey! Let these sea people see how good we are!" The black iron dwarf leader did not finish, he just silently grasped the axe in his hand, and then waved to the adjutant on the side. Soon, a Thai magic crystal cannon was sent by the black iron dwarf, and the black hole of the muzzle was aimed at the sea warriors under the wall. As the greeting card and other people decided to fight hard, all the soldiers on the wall were ready for the battle. The axe hand and the spearman are already at the forefront, and the archers are also ready to pull out the arrows on the bow and arrow, while the magician troops cover the walls with defensive magic, ready to attack the sea. Turtle also found the situation on the wall, especially after seeing the black hole of the magic crystal cannon. After he sighed, his face showed a firm expression. He knew that he really wanted to play a serious game this time. It is. "Drink!" As the turtle wins a wave, the Turtles warriors suddenly lifted their unique turtle shells in front of them and formed a defensive array. The electric scorpion moved to the back of the turtle family, and they all began to prepare for magic. As for the dolphin, they took out a spear with bones. It was not a problem to throw these spears on the wall with their thick arms. Tenero saw a smile on his mouth. He began to worry that the turtles would not obey orders. It was not a problem to kill them. What they needed was just an excuse, but today the purpose is to attract the eagle birds and beasts. If the turtles do not cooperate today, he will have a headache. <> Fortunately, count your knowledge! Thinking of this, Tenero waved his hand, and tens of thousands of fishermen immediately snorted and walked behind the turtles. Turtle winks and glances back. He glances at Tenero in his heart. He knows that Tenero is blocking his own retreat. After a dark sigh, he looks at the front again. As the turtles get closer to the city wall, the greeting card pulls out the long sword and sings. "Attack! Destroy them!" "Hey!" With the order of the greeting card, the first to scream is the magic crystal cannon controlled by the black iron dwarf. Turtle wins seems to have encountered this situation long ago, and he immediately screamed "concentrate defense!" Yes, the turtle wins a concentrated defense, not lying down or scattered! Because only the turtle shells of their turtles can have this special effect. With the order of the turtle wins, the turtles gathered together and surrounded them with a turtle shell, which looked like the tortoise shell of the Romans of the Earth Age. The magic crystal cannon directly emits an explosion on the formation of the turtle family. The explosion of the air wave will blow up the unlucky turtle family, and the turtle shell in the hand is also thrown out by this huge force. In the end, the turtles were immediately pulled into the formation by the tribes, and then immediately a turtle family filled the loophole. The other turtles followed him closely, and the formation soon became perfect again. Obviously, the action of the Turtles was practiced after years of exercise. Otherwise, if the average person has long been confused, it will be like the turtles. They will not only rescue the injured people, but also automatically supplement the formation. However, they are obviously not so simple, and then the Turtles are so close to the city wall After the magic crystal cannons have been fired, countless arrows flew down the wall, and some turtles who were bombed and unable to rescue were directly The arrow was nailed to the ground. <> The unfortunate Turtle Warrior was too late to make a scream and died on the battlefield. After the death of the Turtles, everyone knows that this battle is already inevitable! Turtle wins a bite and screams at the war dead. "Give me a rush!" The Turtle warriors heard the words speed up, and at the same time, the eDonkeys behind them began to release magic, and a magical flies toward the wall. Master Rohde had already prepared his defensive magic for his students, but it was obviously not enough defense. Therefore, after seeing the electric scorpion begin to use the magic attack at home, he waved his hand and thousands of magicians began to use it. All kinds of offensive magic are going to the seas under the wall. For a time, the direct collision of magic began, and the magic of various attributes broke out at this moment. It is so beautiful that the magic of the fireworks is so beautiful, but this beauty is a rose with a thorn! The magic barrier is not omnipotent, so after the two sides of the magic collision, a lot of magic directly penetrates the middle of the explosion area and flies toward the other side. A series of successive explosions came, and the death toll of both sides began to increase at this moment... Chapter 635： Conspiracy Chapter 635 Conspiracy There is no such thing as a joke in war, but it is dead! Originally, I thought that I would try not to kill too many turtles. After seeing my own people killed and injured hundreds of people after the first wave of magic attacks, their faces became hard to look. The Simba mud, standing in the distance and seeing this scene, showed a hint of conspiracy. The Turtles have no retreat! The rear fishermen have been chasing them up. No matter whether they are electric or dolphins, they have not retreated. They have entered the attack range of the human side. If they do not attack, then only the people who are waiting for them will continue to die. So whether they want it or not, they have to go all out in this battle. The magic of the bang, the bow and arrow and the spear collision caused both sides to start casualties. The Turtles use the body to form a rising wall of people. At that time, the fishermen climbed up the wall and held the worn-out weapons in their hands to kill the human army. "Hey! If you used this kind of heart at the beginning, this battle has already been finished, and I will pick you up again!" Tenero did not show a happy expression because the fisherman boarded for a short time, but he was more certain that the turtles must Is there any problem? Therefore, he decided to avoid the eagle and the beast attack, if the turtle wins them still alive, he must have a good trial. At this time, a Naga warrior suddenly ran over and panted, and after a few words in Tenero''s ear, Tenero''s face finally changed a little. "Thousands! How can there be so much? Is there something wrong with the East China Sea?" Tenero is not the general Naga general, but he is the head of the Fourth Army of Naga, knowing more than the other Naga. Like so many eagle birds and beasts, it is definitely a problem, otherwise, how can the eagle and the beast be a powerful sea, how can it be displaced? But now that I didn''t think so much, he immediately said to the people around him. "Follow the plan!" After hearing the order, several Naga Wanfu and commanders of the sharks and sharks immediately proceeded to set the task. Because the front turtles and other people were forced to fight all the time, neither the human side nor the turtles noticed the situation of the Naga. It was not until the Naga people all retreated to the river that the greeting card discovered this. "No! Look!" Following the direction of the greeting card, everyone found that the Naga ethnic group, such as the Naga, who had been crushed by a distant black, had retreated! Is it that they won? However, several high-level humans quickly denied this idea. They also reserved a part of the reserve team for this battle, just to deal with the Naga, so even if the front line is relatively tight, they are not sent out. In front of these turtles, especially those who are still ignorant of brain dysplasia, are still heroic to continue to kill here. Soon the greeting card they thought of a situation, the turtles were abandoned! Reminiscent of the situation of the former sea turtles who were passively absent, this scene can also be said, but this situation is too strange, for a time let the greeting card they do not know what to say. What are the Naga people doing? Is their purpose to punish the turtles? But isn''t it better to attack together like this? Why are they retreating in a quiet manner? Do you want to remind the turtles of them? The greeting card looked at the turtles who were still fighting and began to hesitate. Bashu said with a sigh of relief, "Greetings, His Royal Highness, I think that no matter what they are inside, they are all sea! It is an aggressor! Even if they have contradictions inside, it is impossible to listen to our words and attack the Naga! I think we can use this opportunity to kill them and attack them all!" Bashus words are very reasonable. No matter what contradiction between the Turtles and the Naga, they are all sea people. It is impossible to attack the Naga with humans. Therefore, this is indeed a good opportunity. They can Before the Naga people came out, they tried their best to destroy the enemies in front of them. Even if the Naga people came out, they would have enough strength to intercept them here and not let them break through! Master Rohde also agreed that "the words of General Bashu are very reasonable, we..." Just as he said this, suddenly a voice interrupted his speech. "His Majesty! Look!" A general suddenly screamed and everyone looked up and his face suddenly became blue. I dont know when, the East has a large black shadow, and some experienced commanders are present, so they quickly recognize that those shadows are not black clouds, and a flying World of Warcraft! This is how many flying World of Warcraft have such a scene! The situation of the human hair on the wall was also discovered by the turtle and others. When they looked back, their faces suddenly became blue. I saw that there was no Naga warrior behind them. They actually left them at this time and fled! Not only that, the black pressure in the sky and then the turtle win suddenly felt a conspiracy, a conspiracy that would make them all dead of the turtles! "Stop! All stop for me!" The turtle wins and roars. Most of the sea people have listened to the command of the turtle, but there is a race that does not obey, that is, the simple fisherman! I saw that they continued to kill humans regardless of their disregard. www.novelhall.com~ The human allied forces were also taken advantage of by the fishermen because of the short-lived bun, and the human beings killed at the same time suffered heavy casualties! "Bastard! Give me the spirit! Destroy this hateful fish!" At this time, the turtle who wants to stop, cant wait to cut these brainless fish and people. The turtles who wanted to quit and figure out the situation were caught between the fishermen and humans, and the turtles and the elders stopped. The number of people who have been killed in the past has been rising. It has to be said here that the fishermans dead brains also have the advantage of dead brains. Tenero told the fishermens lords that as long as they dont care to kill humans, then human wealth allows him to take half of the fish! It is because of the dead brains of the fishermen that this strategy was perfectly implemented. On both sides of the city wall, the two sides continued to fight fiercely, and the distant black pressure flew toward them. When the turtles looked at the identity of those shadows, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind. "It''s over! How come there are so many eagle birds and beasts!" Chapter 636： Emergency time Chapter 636 Emergency The place where the turtles are located is the sphere of influence of the eagle birds and beasts. If the turtles dare to swim in the face of Shanghai, then they are about to face the attack of the eagle birds and beasts. For the power of the eagle and the beast, the turtles have a deep understanding. Many of them have been captured by the eagle and the beast. Once the seas were designed to ambush the eagle birds and beasts, it was only after the failure that they understood that the seas were In the air battle, it is not the opponent of the eagle bird. The eagle bird and the beast are not lost to the sea, and the sea eagle and the beast are born to suppress the sea. Therefore, when the turtle wins the sky and the black pressure is actually an eagle bird, the face suddenly becomes pale. He doesn''t know why there are such eagle birds and beasts here, but one thing he wants to understand is why Naga will make such an abnormal thing today. They already know that the eagle and the beast will come over today, just wait for themselves. People have been kept in the dark. "Tenero! You are so poisonous!" The Naga people are all lurking, and these people are still fighting humans. The death and injury can be said by a large number of people. The turtles may now face the danger of being completely annihilated. It is hard to say that the eagle and the beast will attack the human beings, but he is sure that they will definitely attack these people! "They are prepared to let us lose both sides, and then come out to clean up the mess! We are abandoned!" The turtle who understands this point immediately glances at the fishermen who dont care about continuing to rush. These are idiots. If they dont have a head, how can this happen? "Stop! Stop all!" After the turtle wins the unilateral stop, the human coalition will stop. He thinks how to get through this difficult time! When I heard the roar of Kuo Sheng, everyone in the room couldnt help but the turtles first reacted and quickly retreated from the wall. Even if there were fishermen behind them, they wanted to climb the wall from them and even plug them in. Under the wall, they also listened to the command of the turtle. "Ah!" A fisherman''s head is dissatisfied with a turtle family, but it is the cold eyes of the turtle family. The fishermen are also superior in number, and the strengths are mostly warriors of second-class combat power, and the races known by the sea turtles, which are known for their defense and strength, are not comparable. As the Turtles listened to the collective retreat from the wall, the fishermen continued to be squeezed by them. Soon, the formation of the entire Haizu attack was completely chaotic. Without the turtles sheltering the wind from the front, the fishermen who were exposed to the human coalition forces were suddenly destroyed. However, at this time, the human army did not fully attack the sea turtles under the wall. They just took the fishermen from the wall and drove them down the wall. The team led by the magician and the archer immediately went to the greeting card and Rhodes. Under the command of others, they are waiting for the upcoming eagle and beast army. "What to do? Greetings to His Royal Highness King! People don''t know that they are enemies or friends, but you find that there is no, the low-lying turtles seem to be afraid of these Warcraft, they have begun to retreat regardless of the Naga command." Although Rhodes is an elder of the inner courtyard of the School of Magic, he still knows something about marching. The situation in front of me is very subtle, because the air force is not known as the enemy of the Warcraft army. It can be said that one is not well handled, not only the sea people under the city walls, but even they are also implicated. The greeting card sullenly looks at the eagle bird and beast that is flying in front. He naturally understands the meaning of Rhodes. He glances at the sea people who are doing a mess underneath. After thinking about it, he decides to be conservative and saves himself first. One party''s strength will be said. "Leaving the surveillance force, the magician and the archer are always ready to let the rest of the troops temporarily retreat." When they heard the order from the greeting card, the troops quickly acted. They lifted the wounded and dying comrades and prepared to give up the position to other comrades. Soldiers holding shields are immediately guarded by archers and magicians. Once there is any situation, they will use their lives to protect the nobles behind them. Turtle wins a sigh of relief when he discovers that the human army is not attacking, but his face has become tense soon. Although the human army is not attacking them, there will soon be a group of eagle birds that are even more powerful than the human army. Beasts, once they attacked these people, Turtle won''t dare to guarantee how many of them will survive to escape to the sea. But no matter what, he had to try, so he immediately said after the turtles had withdrawn from other races. "Now the situation has been seen. I hope everyone will cooperate with us. The electric and dolphins are scattered, hidden in our formation, waiting for my orders. As long as I call the offensive, you will give me these hairs. The bird is coming down!" The generals of the electric squad and the generals of the dolphins nodded in earnest. They also knew the seriousness of the matter. Therefore, they did not mind that the turtle had snatched their command at this time. After all, they were not fools. What is the result of internal contradictions. Therefore, in addition to the fisherman who is still unaware of the advancement or retreat, the rest of the seas are surrounded by the turtles and form a huge turtle shell array in an attempt to resist the attack of the eagle bird. Hope is not coming to us! Looking up at the eagle bird and beast who can already see the face, the same idea is remembered from the greeting card and the turtle. In this urgent moment, suddenly a golden figure flew out from the black-pressed eagle bird, this scene makes the greeting card and the turtle win can not help but tighten start attacking What? Regardless of whether it is a greeting card, the city of Kuha knows that it is attacking in this situation. Obviously, the other party wants to use both sides as the target of attack. Just as they were preparing to order defense, suddenly the golden figure stopped, not only that, but as it stopped, the eagle birds and beasts stopped behind it. If this scene makes the greeting card and the turtle win over them, then when they see the figure on the golden figure, everyone suddenly feels that their heads are not enough. At this moment, they simply dont know what words to use. Express your inner thoughts. "Hall?!" Whether it is a greeting card or a turtle, you can see the identity of the human being at first glance. They did not expect that they would actually see Hall here. When they thought of Halls identity, people familiar with Hall suddenly became more shocked. A horrible idea suddenly came to their minds, and no matter how they fell, they couldnt fall. "Isn''t this all his summoned beast?" Chapter 637： High-profile Hall Chapter 637 High-profile Hall "Hall?!" Everyone looked at the Hall sitting on the Lightning Golden Eagle with a stunned expression. For the sudden appearance of the Hall, whether it was the Human Alliance''s greeting card or they were the sea turtles, they were shocked. "Oh, the King of the Kings greeting card, long time no see!" Hall glanced at the people below and said faintly, he used to have a hint of fear when he talked to the greeting card, but obviously it is completely unnecessary now. On the side of Rhodes, he obviously remembered who Hall was. He didn''t open his mouth. He just looked at Hall with his deep eyes. The Bayu apparently did not know the situation of Hall. After all, Hall did not have any fame in the official of the Fengfeng Empire. The most exciting thing here was the head of the black iron dwarf. He looked at Hall with respect and respected the noble etiquette of the dwarf. "I have seen Hall Master!" With the black iron dwarf leader leading the words, the rest of the black iron dwarf immediately collectively yelled at Hall. "I have seen Hall Master!" The voice of the dwarf was originally big, and this sudden greeting broke the silence. Hall was a glimpse first, and after seeing the black iron dwarf, it waved and smiled at them. "Is they all okay?" When I heard Halls greetings, the black iron dwarf leader immediately excitedly said, They are very funny, thank you for the care of Halls adults... The black iron dwarf leader had not finished speaking, and suddenly a scream of screams came from below. Everyone turned around and found that they were the fishermen. They all had a look of horror at this time. Many fishermen began to run around. Hall faintly heard that they seemed to say "escape, fail". Class words. Noisy! Hall snorted and waved his hand. As soon as tens of thousands of eagle birds and beasts flew toward the fishermen, it was only then that the people discovered that the eagle birds and beasts were not alone, and they even dared to carry one. people. Wait, is that... people? The vast majority of people, including greeting cards, looked at the people in front of them with shock. I saw that both of them had human bodies, but they were all covered with scales, and that one was full of cockroaches. The fierce face of the tooth, if they were not a big fish tail, everyone thought it was a Naga warrior. These are the dragons who are mistaken for the Naga warriors! Under the leadership of a dragon family, the tens of thousands of dragon-man fighters descended from the sky. With the sound of rumbling rumbling, the fishermen were suddenly scared by the scene. "Death! Or surrender!" The Long Renzu Wanfu long screamed, and the tens of thousands of dragon-human warriors immediately pulled out their weapons. Each dragon human body exudes a strong murderousness. Some timid fish people directly fell to the ground, and their mouths continued to beg for mercy. With. The murderousness of the Dragon Peoples Warriors came out, not only because the fishermen were scared, but also the human army and the turtles who were present could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Does this seem to be one-third of the troops? When I think of it, everyone can''t help but see at least two-thirds of the eagle birds and beasts in the sky. They are thinking at this moment, if Hall attacks the two sides, do not know if they can hold on for an hour? Although this is a bit exaggerated, the atmosphere of the dragons and the eagle birds and beasts makes them feel that this idea is likely to become a reality. The fishermen surrendered. Although they said that their brains were not well developed, they were abandoned in the face of the Naga, they were abandoned, and they encountered a powerful mysterious force. They still knew how to choose. Looking at the fishermen who had been smashed in the ground, the greeting cards on the wall and others, as well as the silent turtles in the side, all agreed to the practice of the fisherman leader for the first time. "Hey, the turtle wins the patriarch, I didn''t think that you came here. Is the situation in the family still good?" Uh? What are the meanings? Greeting cards, they thought that Hall''s next goal would be to win them. After all, Hall is now very strong, and it is not unusual for him to do so. I just didn''t think that Hall actually knew the people of the Turtles, and it wasn''t until this time that the greeting card they knew that the commanding sea turtles had turned out to be the patriarch of the turtle family! Turtle wins that he can''t fight now, so he pushes away several guards around him and then goes to Hall to have the most respected etiquette of the Hai people. "Hello, hello, I am so happy to see you again!" Hall heard the words and laughed. This turtle won a very fast growth. It seems that the last time he hit him has played a lot of effects. "Well, OK, let''s clean up the mess, wait for me..." The Hall hasn''t finished yet, and suddenly an eagle bird is flying over. "Young Master! Look!" Its the tigers head. Hes dressed up like a guard. Hall originally wanted to give him a better set of clothes, but he liked it after seeing this type of guards clothing. It is. Hall does not mind this, anyway, you can see it. Hall looked down the direction of the tiger''s head and saw the end of the river. Many of the Naga people were there, and their panicked appearance seemed to be ready to escape. "Hey, is it so easy? Its time to fly for so long!" Hall said to the greeting card behind him and Turtle wins, "The situation here is given to you, I am going to clean up those Naga!" After saying that Hall did not wait for the greeting card and the turtle to agree, a wave of more than 20,000 eagle birds and beasts with more than 20,000 dragon people warriors suddenly rushed toward the river. Seeing this scene, Tenero''s face became irony He calculated the time, but did not expect that the end would be such a situation. When he looked at the more than 10,000 dragon-man fighters who had descended from the sky, he understood that the battle was not carried out according to the previous plan. He doesn''t think that he will be the opponent of the 30,000 dragons and hawks and beasts. Just as he ordered everyone to retreat along the river toward the distance, Hall also directed 20,000 eagle birds and 20,000 dragons to rush to himself. "Not good! The assembly of the troops! Quickly assemble." Not in time Tenero, even the Simba mud on the side is also anxious to give orders. The river was too shallow to stop the attack of the eagle birds and beasts. At this time, a large number of troops were piled up in the river. They could not let go of their hands and feet. Second, they would be surrounded by dragons and hawks and beasts. So the only way to change this situation is to come back and repel Hall''s offense! But can Ternello achieve their ideas? Chapter 638： 1 side fight Chapter 638 One-sided battle Teneros idea is good, but unfortunately he is not an ordinary person, and he has a large number of summoned beasts. Teneros orders were very accurate, and the Naga and Shark warriors also acted very quickly. In less than a minute, there were tens of thousands of troops gathered around the river, and there were constantly sea soldiers appearing from the river. Looking at the constant assembly of the Naga troops, Hall in the air could not help but sneer, this situation simply could not withstand the joint attack of the Dragon and the eagle and the beast. I saw that under the leadership of the demon, hundreds of dragons and genius magicians immediately applied the unique defensive magic of the dragon people. Under the influence of this defensive magic, the dragon human body suddenly bleeds a group of rays, one by one. Appeared on the Dragon Man. "attack!" The two elders of the Dragon Peoples family personally led the team this time. His temperament was always suppressed during this time. Who let Hall be their actual leader now. The anger in the heart can''t be sent to the Hall, then the Naga at this time is their best vent. Under the roar of the Dragon Elders, the 20,000 Dragon Terrans suddenly jumped from the eagle and the beast. The tall dragon-man fighters seem to be descendants of death from the sky. In the moment of the cooperation of the eagle and the beast, the Naga and the shark warriors who landed will be dizzy. Fighting from the sky like this, let alone the sea people, even the human army has not seen it. A self-conceived tiger-headed shark warrior put a big hammer on the right hand side and watched a dragon human warrior who had fallen from the sky bite his teeth and then made a home run posture ready for this arrogant The Dragon Terran Warrior came to a fatal blow. However, the result was obviously beyond his expectation. The dragon-man warrior flying at high speed plus the phantom armor on his body, after the hammer of the tiger-headed shark came up, only slightly became transparent, with the tiger head The tragedy of the Shark Warriors found that their weapons were directly broken apart. Not only that, but his tiger''s head was directly broken because of the giant force, and the blood suddenly filled with double harvest. "boom!" The dragon-man warrior who jumped down looked at the dazed tiger-headed shark warrior and grinned. Then he did not use weapons. A big fist pointed at the head of the tiger-headed shark warrior and saw that several teeth were directly Spitting from his mouth, you can see how strong the dragon human warrior is. Tenero''s face looked ugly in front of the scene, although he did not expect that the coming person would be an ally of the human allied forces, but the battle in front of him should not be found in their Naga warriors! He commanded the troops, attempting to pull the troops out of the chaos, and ordered the Naga magicians to attack the hawks and beasts. Not only that, but he also ordered the giant octopus in the river to come and help. Although Tenero is a very good commander, his opponent is too strong, so that his order has not been effectively executed and is shattered. First of all, the 20,000 eagle birds and beasts, in order to capture the seas, after the Dragon Terrans first broke through the formation of the Naga side, they followed closely, and a dive took away many sea people, whether it was Naga, sharks, sharks or other races have not escaped the capture of hawks and birds. In particular, those Naga sorcerers, led by a one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast, are all caught in their claws. The giant octopus and other sea babies still in the river suddenly found that they did not know when there were tens of thousands of Warcraft in the river. One of the big bald heads, a huge swamp giant crocodile and a huge sea snake is particularly conspicuous. After the roar of the sea snake, tens of thousands of sea snakes and swamp giants crocodile directly to the giant octopus and the seas. In a short time, there was a scream of screams in the river, and soon the clear river suddenly became When I saw it, Tenero, who saw this scene, suddenly closed his eyes in pain. He did not think that these sudden appearances were so powerful. Not only did the ground have powerful dragon human warriors, but also the powerful flying World of Warcraft hawks and beasts in the air. Even the water has strength that is not weaker than their seas! Its all because of the sudden appearance! Who is he? The situation of the Naga people is really true under the eyes of the greeting cards. If someone told them that the seas were vulnerable, they would definitely slap them. But now it is, in fact, the Haitian troops are actually under the impact of Hall''s summoned beast and the powerful warrior, only one face will collapse! It is reasonable to say that the number of sea soldiers is very large, but those who are in large numbers are some weak races, such as the fishermen. Like the Naga, this is a high-class sea race. A legion is only a hundred thousand. In addition to the consumption of this time, Tenero has 80,000 Naga, which is already very good. Together with the sea warriors of the shark sharks and the sharks, the Tenero side is at most 200,000 troops. Of course, if you count the Shanghai Turtles, the fishermen and other sea warriors, the army of Tenero will control one million troops! However, the troops like this were actually suppressed by the dragon people and the summoned beasts. As long as they are clear-eyed, they can see that the Naga people are defeated! "Oh! Actually... so powerful!" Halls strength made the greeting card shocked He was very glad that he didnt offend Hall at the beginning, otherwise Hall would come back to find trouble, he was not sure if he could resist him. The anger. He glanced at the equally shocked Rhodes and the dwarf general with a look of excitement, and he couldn''t help but sigh. And Kui Sheng, who was as shocked as he was, was also afraid of his face. He was also very glad that he and Hall knew in the sea, and with the help of Hall, he contacted the White Star Princess, otherwise Hall would treat them as enemies, Then their consequences are no worse than those of the Naga! It is necessary to know that the soldiers of the Naga people are all at least the presence of fourth-class fighters, but such a force has been killed and wounded by these troops in front of them. It can be seen how strong the combat force brought by Hall is! "Human! My king will not let you go!" Teneros voice just fell, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and looked at Tenero with a pair of blood-red eyes. "Hey! I don''t know anything else, but I know that adults won''t let you go!" Chapter 639： victory Chapter 639 victory There is no suspense in the battle. The Naga people are powerful, but they also want to see who their opponents are. In addition, those sea turtles have clearly not participated in it, and the number of Nagas who are no longer in the doldrums has become a necessity. Tenero looked at the dragon-human warrior who looked at his face and looked at himself, and his expression suddenly became serious. As a mid-level fighter, he is naturally able to feel the strength of this guy in front of him. He does not feel that he has a great chance of winning in front of him. This person is not someone else. It is this second commander of the Dragon Man of this commander. After some killing, many Naga and the tiger shark warriors who think they are powerful have been shredded by his own hands and have seen him. The powerful Haizu suddenly took the road, and he ignored the Chinese characters and went straight to Tenero. "Bastard!" On the side of the Simba mud, his eyes roared with red eyes, and raised his own sword and went to the arrogant two elders. The sound of "ž", Xinba mud and Teneros horror discovery, the two elders reached out and grabbed the big sword black easily. "You can''t! Power is too weak!" Simba mud suddenly became red, and the Dragon Emperor was the insult to the red fruit, but although he was very reluctant, no matter how hard he tried, the sword could not be from the hands of the two elders. take out. The two elders of the Dragon People saw a slight smile, and looked at the Xinba mud that wanted to take out the weapon from their own hands. The two elders suddenly let go of their hands. Because the Simba mud was not prepared, it was because of this inertia that it was directly retreated. Step, if not for the side of Tenero stretched his hand, it is estimated that Simba mud will directly drop a shit. "You! You! You!" Xinba mud, who stood firm, looked angry at the Dragon Elders, but he did not say a complete sentence for a long time. The side of Tenero was also very gloomy. He reached out and stopped Tenero, preventing him from continuing to think about the urge to speak. "I admit that you are very strong, but you are too few. Once you have angered our Naga royal family, then my king will definitely kill you personally!" "Ha ha!" The Dragon Emperor''s second elders couldn''t help but laugh. He also thought that the Naga was a good opponent, but now he seems to have found himself wrong. Just as the Dragon Mans Second Elder Chapter said something, Halls voice came from afar. "Quick speed!" After the Dragon Man, including the two elders, heard Halls order, the conditioned trembling trembled. They began to think that Hall was dissatisfied with their speed, but after seeing Hall was not angry, they Only the collective breathed a sigh of relief. The elders pulled out their weapons and looked at Tenerro, who was nervous. "The boring conversation will stop here, pick up!" The two elders are not ordinary dragon warriors. His strength is among the top three in the dragon race. The violent power suddenly erupted in an instant, and some weak Naga warriors were directly scared by this momentum. step. After a sneer, the two elders no longer spoke, and ran straight into the front of Tenero. Teneros strength is naturally not weak. He said that the words were not soft, but he wanted to cheer the surrounding Naga people. They wanted to tell them that they were not weak. There was a king behind them. King of Ga! Two nine-class fighters slammed together in this moment. The powerful impact force formed a shock wave around them. Some of the stones on the ground were directly rushed out. Many stones directly hit the nearby Na. Kazakh warriors and dragon people warriors. "boom!" The impact of this time was obviously the advantage of the two elders of the Dragon People. He stood here steadily, and on the other hand, it was estimated that the Naga people were the tails of the tail. Tenero was worth a few meters. Then it stopped. "Damn!" Tenero sneaked a sigh, he naturally knows that this is because of the land, if in the sea, he absolutely does not care about eating this loss. "Hey!" For Ternello, there are so many words, the two elders look very disdainful. He can choose whether he is cheap or not. Since he has been killed on land, he should have the idea of ??being desecrated. The Dragon Emperor''s second elders took two consecutive attacks to make Tenero busy with time, although his strength is not lower than the two elders, but due to environmental problems, he was still suppressed by the quilt. "No, can''t continue this way!" Tenero bit his teeth, and Yu Guang suddenly glanced over, then his eyes lit up, and he retired to the river while fighting the two elders. Seeing that he was about to enter the water, Teneros face showed a hint of excitement, but he soon couldnt laugh because the two elders had long discovered his thoughts, so he was distracted in Tenero. For a moment, jump directly behind him, and then I will forcefully. The whole person of Tenero was directly smashed out and suddenly moved away from the river. "You!" Tenero, who knew his thoughts were seen through, was angry and angry. "Simpa mud, together!" "Oh? How many people are bullying?" I don''t know when a voice suddenly came from the air. Everyone looked up and found that there was a black pressure on the sky. The head of the Golden Eagle was sitting in the Hall of Lightning. Not waiting for Tenero to speak, Hall said to the side of the side, "Since they are stubborn, give it to you!" Looking forward to the words and respectfully nodded ~ www.novelhall.com ~ then jumped directly from the eagle bird and beast, a strong momentum immediately to the surrounding Naga and Dragon Terran soldiers to live. The Naga people have a look of fear in their eyes, and the Dragon Warrior is a look of excitement and respect. With the participation of the Dragon People''s Patriarchs, the top of the Naga tribe, including the highest leader of Tenero, was quickly defeated. Several Tigerhead Sharks also wanted to help, and the result was the Dragon Elders. A slap directly knocked over to the ground. The human army on the wall looked at the scene in front of him. It was thought that this was an arduous battle, but it was not thought that it was so easy to solve. Of course, the battle is not stopped by one party, so the battle is nearly an hour after Tenero is defeated. The Naga''s troops suffered heavy casualties, but there were still nearly tens of thousands of troops being captured. It was decided after Hall had consulted the Naga for the capture of the work. Because the Dragon Man''s conversion magic array can still be used, although it is not the kind of high-level magic array that Hall has seen, the success rate is somewhat low, but who makes the sea people more? Chapter 640： Damn guy Chapter 640, the hateful guy The original Hall was still thinking about whether or not to kill all the invading Naga Fourth Army, but after hearing the hope, he suddenly changed his mind. Hall is not a killer. He is already thinking about it when he sees the Dragon Warrior and the Eagle Birds sweeping the Naga. After hearing the way he had hoped, Hall immediately agreed, and if that gimmick was in the middle of it, he would definitely sneer at Hall. What is the difference between killing the Naga people and turning the Naga captives into dragons? Is the Naga of the Dragon People, or the Naga? But even if Hall hears the meter''s spit, he will ignore her to continue the order, and Hall will definitely choose the latter as opposed to the Naga being killed directly and turning them into their own. From the time when Hall chose to cooperate with the mermaid white star, he and the Naga are an endless situation. Don''t think that the Naga and the Dragons will become Hall''s subordinates. Hall is not a god! For Hall, the ability to conquer the Dragon Man as his men is a big part of luck. If it wasnt for the system to suggest the existence of Xiao Hei, how could he swindle the ball from the hawker? If there is no black, dont say that Long Island has conquered the Dragon race. It is estimated that he is screaming at the Stone Bee Valley. It can be said that Hall''s fate has changed since he got the system, but what really makes him really strong is Xiaohei! The contribution of Xiaohei is indispensable! At the thought of the black hair that was slowly swaying and eating the barbecue, Halls mouth couldnt help but reveal a smile. "Adult! The battle is over!" It seems that Hall is remembering something good, even the smile on his lips is not known. After looking at the situation below, I will respectfully go to Hall and whisper. "Hmm? Oh!" Hall heard the words and suddenly came back to God. He glanced at the sea people who were subdued. After thinking about it, he put the sharks out. "Young Master!" The uninformed sharks came out first, and then they respectfully honored Hall. For Hall to be able to summon a human form, the hope is already strange, but he knows what to say, what can not be said, so he just glanced at the sudden emergence of sharks and then did not speak. "Yeah!" Hall nodded, then he said, pointing to a group below. "Those are your people? You can see how much you can convince yourself!" Shark, who was bombarded with blood by Hall, has no need to consider Hall in his loyalty. His purpose is to let the sharks try. After all, the conversion rate of the Dragon Man is very low. It is estimated that one hundred sharks are It is very good to have a success. Most of the rest are directly dead, and the rest will survive in the form of slaves. Shark Wei did not know the current situation, although the look of the side looked down on the shark, but he whispered a few words, sharks and heard a bit grateful and looked at it. Then sharks yelled at Hall, "You are assured, you have the courage to oppose, I will directly hand him over to the patriarchs!" Hall nodded and sent an eagle bird and beast to fly with the shark. Hall saw that when the sharks were sitting on the eagle and the beast, there was a commotion in the captives of the sharks and the sharks. . Can''t afford to watch the dragon-human warriors and the air eagle birds and animals around them, and they are expected to burst. Hall didn''t care what would happen to the shark, anyway, for him, all he needed was a result. When I came to the turtles in front of this group of sea people, I saw that the turtles were all horrified, and Hall said to Kusam, who had a slightly better face. "Let them be honest, sit here and wait for news, you and I go up." Kui Sheng did not pay attention to the persuasion of other ethnic groups around him and sat directly on the back of an eagle bird. He is not stupid. On the contrary, when Kui Sheng feels that his head is not more awake than this time, he knows that these people are the same in Hall''s eyes. Don''t look at how many people there are. But sometimes people are really useful? Didn''t you see the Naga people have failed? Just rely on the fish people who are full of land? When passing over the fishermen, Hall said to the tiger''s head on the side, "Go down and the head of the fisherman, say, surrender or die, let him choose!" After a pause, Hall seemed to think of something and said to the turtle. "Let your troops cooperate. If the fisherman is stupid, let me know what to do!" The impulsiveness and lack of brains of the fishermen are relative. It is not that they can''t think at all. At least the fishermen who can lead the head are still in IQ. So Hall believes they will make a wise choice. Huh! The sound of a flapping wing came, and everyone standing on the wall looked at the coming. The soldiers around the Golden Eagle had already retreated to both sides, and the weapons had been collected under the command of the captain. Everyone is worried that they will be misunderstood by Hall when they hold the weapon. After all, Halls scene of destroying the Naga in the wave is still vivid. They dont want to try to be besieged by the Warcraft, especially those who are in the face of the dragons. taste! "Da da!" Hall and the lookout jumped down, before they were too far apart from the lookout Now after a close encounter with the lookout, the greeting card is a master of several of them. pressure. Strong! The real strong! In particular, Lord Rohde, he felt the breath of the dean from the lookout, that is to say, this face of the dragon people is likely to be a semi-class master. It is necessary to know that every small level of the 9th-level combat power needs a certain chance to break through, and many people have been stuck in the 9th-class combat power here, and want to break through to become a semi-holy, which requires a high talent, otherwise it will end up You can only squat in the nine-fifth battle in your life and you can''t take this step. Rhodes has heard of this strange student of Hall. A student can come up with a thing that makes the dean a headache when he comes to the inner court. It is said that the dean is still suffering from the so-called magic. If it werent for the sudden war that attracted everyones attention, Rhodes estimated that he would fall into the debate about this new and old magic. What makes Rhodes a little depressed is that the culprit causing the inner court argument is not a magician, but a summoner, and this abominable guy has left this mess and is missing! Chapter 641： Made me look bad Chapter 641 does not give face In the city hall The greeting card sits at the top of the main seat. After all, he is the king of the Principality of Akkad. This face is still to be given. The first one sitting on his left hand side is Hall, and on his right hand side is the Lord Rohde in the inner court of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy, the Baptist of the Eastern Empire of the Fire Phoenix Empire and the Dwarf General Steel Skull! The people who sat down again didn''t think that they looked so calm on the surface now, they still haven''t awake from the shock before. Half a day, just half a day, they were still worried about whether they could resist the attack of the Haizu. Now that the Haizu offensive forces are completely destroyed, it feels like a dream. It is impossible to believe that this is actually the front. This young man made it. Thinking of this, in addition to the steel shovel or a respectful look at the Hall, the rest of the people looked at Hall with a shocked look. "Cough, the King of the King of Greeting Cards, those turtles have surrendered, I have promised them to put them back directly. As for the Naga captives, I still have the use. I have already let the black iron dwarf''s steel sergeant help me guard them. "You!" The greeting card did not think that Hall did not discuss it with him, as if he did not look at his nominal king. When he just wanted to get angry, he suddenly saw that the generals on the side were giving him a wink. The greeting card, which was still full of anger, calmed down. He remembered that Hall seemed to be no longer the former Hall, but he relied on himself. The power defeated the powerful summoner of the Naga. And this battle is the battle of the Hall side, they are just a battle of the turtle wins a small fight, the rest of the battle is behind the powerful dragon people warriors and World of Warcraft, so he really did not blame Halls arrogant rights, lets say, Hall is indeed used for the power of arrogance! If you really fall out with Hall, lets not say that the black iron dwarf warrior who has completely stood on the side of Hall, it is estimated that even the magicians of the magic school of Lord Rohde will not participate, not to mention the fire. The mixed empire of the Phoenix Imperial Army. Greeting cards, they are only the dependent countries of the Phoenix empire, really make trouble, it is estimated that the Fire Phoenix Empire will not help him! Thinking of this, the greeting card suddenly had an urge to vomit blood, but fortunately he quickly realized that he had just made a mistake, so he coughed twice to cover up his cockroaches and then said. "That, Hall, since you have already decided, then this is the case!" The greeting card knows that it is a shame to take the initiative to admit defeat, but since he is a king, he should know that losing face is more costly than getting a strong one. It is nothing. Ignore the eyes of the Lord Lud, they continue to say. "Hall, you know, the Hai people attacked us all over the continent, and many of the Principalities have fallen. Its just that we have good luck in the Akkad Principality, and the timely arrival of the soldiers and the reinforcements has not fallen so quickly. This time, the Naga Fourth Army was eliminated. I want to come to them and soon I will know that this disappears, and Hall, your troops are so strong, I ask you if you are..." When the greeting card is not finished, Hall knows what he is thinking. It is nothing more than seeing the Dragon Terran and his summoning beast strong, wanting him to stay, and then it is less revenge than the Naga. After all, this time, a whole Naga regiment was destroyed. From the head of the army, there was no escape. It is estimated that King Naga knows this, and he will be angry with the seven smoldering smoke. At that time, he will definitely be furious and vow to retaliate. Only when Hall is gone, then the one who accepts the anger of King Naga becomes the party of the Akkad Principality. This is the most worrying thing in the heart of the greeting card. "No!" Hall did not hesitate to refuse directly, joking, but he went to the dark forest to rescue the poisoning for nearly two years, Nocia, he did not know whether the toxin was really suppressed for three years, in case Nosia The situation has changed, causing the ragweed can not cure her words, it is estimated that Hall will be guilty for a lifetime! "You!" The greeting card didn''t think that he was so talkative and angry, but Hall was still so oily and salty, and the anger in his heart burned again. Hall blinked and looked at the greeting card. The eyes made it impossible for even the long-term high-end greeting cards. When I just wanted to say something, Rhodes was open. "Oh, this greeting card, His Royal Highness, don''t worry, I guess the Naga people really want to retaliate. It is impossible to dispatch a large army in a short time. Then, if the Naga King really comes over, it is estimated that the inner court Long will come out." I heard that Rhodes mentioned that the dean of the inner court of the School of Magic will come out. When the greeting card was closed, he closed his mouth. Since the disappearance of the **** of war, the most powerful one known in the world is nothing more than a semi-class master. As for the holy level, Other people''s greeting cards don''t know, he didn''t see it anyway. Therefore, when the King of Naga really came over personally, there was a dean of the inner court of the School of Magic. It is estimated that he would not find any benefit. Hall smiled slightly at Master Rode. He didn''t really have to say so much with the greeting card, not because he didn''t have time to take the captives of the sea. These sea people, but he used to transform the dragon people, naturally will not let go easily, he has already said good with the hope, let the two elders take some to stay here, leaving some materials for him to transform the sea. After returning from the dark forest with his own troops, he estimated that the number of Dragon Warriors would increase by at least a thousand. This is also calculated by the conversion rate of the Haizu one hundred and one. "Call, since Master Rhodes said this, I don''t have to worry about that." After the greeting card sighed, the expression on his face became a little easier. "This time I can beat the Haizu I can''t help without everyone''s help. I have already prepared a dinner party this evening. I hope everyone can come and join us. "" It is estimated that this is a custom of Allen''s mainland. It will be celebrated after a big victory. They are all aware of this situation, so they all readily agree. However, my untimely voice came from the side. "Sorry to the King of the Kings, I still have something to deal with. I hope that the King of the Kings can divide the area for me to take care of the Naga prisoners, and wait for me to come back. Take them away." The greeting card has been so angry that he doesnt know what to say. A good-looking person in the side of the court is busy after seeing the expression of the greeting card. "Hall, this is no problem, I will arrange it for a while, please don''t worry." Hall glanced at the face of the blue-green greeting card, and then left after a few people nodded, waiting for Hall to leave, with a bang. A handrail on the greeting card seat fell directly... Chapter 642： Spiritual soldier Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 642 Spirits (in fever) After Hall left, he didn''t know that the greeting card was half-dead, even if he knew he wouldn''t worry. Greeting cards can threaten themselves before, but now they are different. Let''s not say Hall''s powerful summoned beasts and dragons. In the several reinforcements here, the black iron dwarves are all looking at the worship. Er, it is estimated that the greeting cards want to unite themselves to attack, they will not only attack the Hall, they will definitely turn the muzzle directly to the greeting card. The magicians in the inner courtyard of the same magic school, unless they want to be eliminated by the college law enforcement team, they can only be honestly beside them, or be directed by Rode to help Hall. As for the General Bashu, who is also a phoenix empire, he is even more afraid to intervene in the contradiction between the School of Magic and its affiliated countries. So Hall went so arrogantly from the council. They havent come yet and they are waiting for the tiger head to greet them. The sound of the steel shovel came from behind. "Hall! Please wait!" Hall heard the words first, but soon nodded to the tiger''s head and gestured to them to continue waiting, then a smiley brick looked at the dwarf generals who talked to the steel shovel. "Hello General Steel Gang!" Seeing that Hall did not treat himself like the previous greeting card, the faces of several black iron dwarves showed excitement, and the long beard suddenly trembled. Because there were too many people before, they couldn''t say something, so after the two men chilled for a while, the steel shovel took out a space ring. Halls doubts were taken over and looked at, the eyes of the boss! I saw that the space ring was not very big, but it was filled with neat arms and armor. Although Jin Ping is not a forge, he can also distinguish between the quality of these weapons. I saw Hall looking at the serious expression. Steel shovel quickly shook his head and said, "Hall, this is not an adult command. It is organized by our whole family of black iron dwarf forging masters." After a pause, the steel scorpions face with a confident expression said, Many masters have come up with their own collection of materials, and created a total of five low-spirited soldiers! For the knowledge of the same, Hall still has some understanding, starting from ordinary weapons, to excellent, elite, and finally to the spirit soldiers, as for the spirit soldiers are divided into upper, middle and lower third, etc., it is said that only the **** of war has. The medium-spirited soldiers also went to a few in this world, showing how precious the five inferior spirits given by the Black Iron Dwarf. Hall knows the stench of the black iron dwarfs. With their stubborn character, since he said to Hall, he will never take it back. Then he will not hesitate to throw it here! Thinking of this, Holden felt that it was worthwhile to be good to others. However, he can''t let the black iron dwarves suffer from their losses. They want to give gifts and naturally vote for them. After thinking about it, she immediately takes out a few space rings from the system space and looks at the expression that the steel shovel wants to refuse. Before the shoulder of the steel shackles, there was no such thing as abandoning the smell of sweat and smell of alcohol on his body, and quietly said a few words in his ear. The steel shovel, who originally wanted to refuse, suddenly became the boss of the double-eyed front, and showed a look of surprise. "Hall, this..." After waiting for the steel shovel to finish, Hall made a banned gesture in front of him, and he understood that the steel shovel suddenly nodded with a serious look. Looking at the steel shackles that had calmly left, Hall nodded without approval, calm and steady, and there was a generale. It is no wonder that the Black Iron Dwarf would send him out to lead the team. What makes Hall wonder is how the black iron dwarves know that they will appear here. If they dont paint the dark forest directly here, or if the black iron dwarfs are destroyed by the sea, its not cheap Naga bastards. What? Can''t figure it out! Hall shook his head, and the steel shovel gave Hall to ensure that the Naga would not be taken away by the greeting card. Then he took care of them and looked at the steel shackles who left them, thinking that they would ask them when they were. The reason why the steel shovel is so excited, just because Hall gave them the food they need most, the special minerals in the sea and the scales of the dragon people, the bodies of the swamp giant crocodile, and the low-level magic crystal! In particular, Hall said that there are some remedies for resurrection (his explanation is to cure the life spring of steel), and finally agreed to accept it after the masters sincerity to Hall. Before, why did the steel shovel not talk on the wall, there is still a little misunderstanding here, the greeting card did not regard the black iron dwarf as a true ally, abandoning them to be noisy, dirty and difficult to discipline. Therefore, the black iron dwarves have to leave the station, not only asking them to shoot the guns, but also giving the worst food and accommodation, even the black iron dwarf wine was rejected because of a battlefield. If Hall knows this, he will definitely extort some of the material that makes the greeting card so painful from the greeting card. Open the black iron dwarf here and don''t say Hall took the tiger head and they came to the camp where the greeting card was arranged. It is located in a relatively comfortable place in the city. A large piece of the house that was obviously destroyed in front of the house was smashed into a flat land. There were many soldiers from the Akkadian Principality. They immediately went after seeing Hall. The military ceremony and the look of the excitement looked at the youngest powerful force who came to them and saved their Summoner Hall! The akkad citizens who lived in the city who got the news also looked at Hall in the distance and discussed it in a whisper. "God! This is our benefactor? So young?" "He is so handsome, if you can be my boyfriend!" A look of self-identification is good, and only a 16-year-old woman looks at Hall with a dementia daydream. "You don''t even think about it. The story of Cinderella is a legend. It is like a young man like Hall. If you are handsome and powerful, you can still have a daydream." Hall and the soldiers around the ceremony said hello before they came to the temporary station. Dark one, they didn''t shoot this time. Everyone took the iconic things of the elves. It''s not that they don''t want to shoot. After all, it''s not before. The whole continent of Allen is messed up by a black hand, even the elves. They almost killed the family, so they could not be in contact with humans. Only this time Hall''s itinerary needs to be hidden. After all, the closer to the destination, the easier it is to store, and she doesn''t want to make extra money! Therefore, at the time of the night, Jin Ping refused the banquet of the greeting card for the reason of being too tired. However, at night, they took a sip with the steel shovel, which made the greetings know that they were almost angry with smoke! The guy of Hall was the next day to let the two elders with five thousand dragons and eagle birds stay here, and they flew directly to the south with large units. Chapter 643： arrival Chapter 643 Arrival After Hall left, the greeting card was furious, although he did not show it in front of everyone, but the paper could not contain the fire, and some people with the ability naturally knew it. The steel shovel was the happiest smile. When he heard the news, he took out the Hall and gave it to the drink and several generals. He did not put the card prohibition order on his mind. Master Rodes control is strict, and the good magicians are warned not to get involved. Although the Bayu has a good relationship with the greeting card, the practice of the greeting card during this time did make him a bit disgusted, so it is not bad that he does not have to come in and drink with the Black Iron Dwarf. A few dog legs from the greeting card gave him an idea. Since Hall couldnt afford it, he did a little trick on his firm ally. I dared to get a greeting card before I definitely got a slap in the face. "Idiot! Do you want to make the civil unrest here a battlefield? Or do you think you can fight against those ugly monsters?" The red card that was beaten was not afraid to be angry. Instead, he squatted on the ground and begged for mercy. The greeting card didnt have the object of anger, so even this guy was unlucky. After the fight, the anger will disappear. The greeting card is still a king after all, and naturally knows the way of the king, so he forgives him in this kindness. The guy who beat the guy didnt complain, because she knew her own situation. If Hall knew it, she would definitely see it on the head. This is a kind of little man. He saw that there were still some complaints about the greeting card, so he wondered how to let him fire, not to mention that he really thought of one in a short time, and the greeting card did not immediately object. After hearing this, he thought about it after a while. "I don''t know about this, understand?" Although the greeting card is a bit chilling, it is natural for him to have a role as a villain. Otherwise, the greeting card will kill him in a way, just as easy as pinching an ant. ...... The flowers are open at both ends, and each table has a branch. Jinping took a lot of eagle birds and dragons along the way to the south. The black that was originally taken into the space was released. Because a living black dragon is too eye-catching, Hall knows if there is any comparison in this continent. The Black Dragon is also powerful and has a character. In case of encountering an old antique, and still want to come to a dragon slaughter feat, it will be troublesome. So after Hall got an agreement with Xiaohe, it was only black. Looking at the little black who was flying while eating the barbecue, the people around him looked at it with some pity. Just after accepting a few hundred want to attack them, they have to fly low-level World of Warcraft, even if they eat barbecue, they have to say that Halls luck is very good. Dark II is also a summoner, but he has no other ideas besides envy, because he has self-knowledge, even if he has a little black, he can''t command so many Warcraft! The Akkad Principality arrived in the dark forest and needed to spend a deep forest and old forest. It is estimated that it was so many powerful World of Warcraft and felt the black atmosphere. Therefore, it was not necessary for Hall to meet them. Liu fled the old nest early, which made Originally heard that this deep mountain forest has a powerful Warcraft Hall slightly disappointing. Fortunately, Hall knows that he has a destination, so he is not too disappointed, the treatment of Nocia is important, and other things will be said later. After flying over the old forest, it is a kind of drinking water that flows to the sea. This terrain Hall, similar to the Earth Red Sea, still knows. After all, they started from the dark harbor of the northern port of Yongyue Port to the Akad Principality of Damei Port. It was the escape journey that started here and Nosia. In the memory, Hall quickly squirted and interrupted, and saw a dark night guard sitting in the eagle and bird beast reverence to himself. "Hall is great! There are many sea troops on the coast ahead, it seems to be a transport force!" "Transportation troops?" It has already belonged to the sphere of influence of the dark forest. Halle sent a scout to find the Hainan transport troops here, indicating that Yongyue was still in the sphere of influence of the sea. This shows that since the departure of the elves and humans, the coalition has not defeated the sea, but did not know whether the current elves have been defeated. I dont want to open the Hall, but Im a little worried and a little anxious. "Hall, let''s attack. After defeating these transport units, grab a few captives and ask Liu to know the specifics!" Hall heard the words and looked at the serious ones, not the dark ones, and the dark ones and the dark ones. Hall naturally understood their mood at the moment, seeing their eyes looking forward to seeing themselves, Huo Er shook his head slightly, and as soon as they darkened their faces, they suddenly became a bit ugly. Even if it is often the same as Hall''s joke, the same is true. He just wanted to talk but was pulled by the dark side. After all, Hall is not the human child before. He grew too fast. At this time, there is enough. The forces made it impossible for any party in Allen''s mainland to sneak at him, so it was not a time to offend Hall. Just three times, their situation was looked at by the dragon patriarchs in front of them. The dragon people around them suddenly looked at them with a vigilant look. As long as they had any kind of strange behavior, they would go up and clean up. These proud elves! Hey! In this tense moment Hall couldn''t help but laughed. "I said that in the third place, I didn''t seem to disagree. What is the expression of Mina." Seeing Hall laughed, the surrounding Dragons suddenly stepped back. The momentum was scared and they just made a jump. Fortunately, they came and went quickly. After seeing that Hall didnt seem angry, They were relieved when they were dark. "What are you thinking about? You are my friend. The reason I didn''t agree with it just now is because you don''t need to fight here. You are the hero who saved Princess Nosia, so at this critical time, you can''t be in trouble!" After talking about Hall, he turned to look at the faint sigh and said, "These guys have been handed over to you! Quick and quick! Remember to stay alive." Looking forward to respectfully honoring Hall, as he waved his hand, thousands of eagle birds and beasts and dragons suddenly screamed toward the front. At this time, the sea soldiers who are carrying materials are not aware of it. They will face a force with destructive power for a while, and I believe that many sea soldiers will never forget! Chapter 644： Not the same treatment Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 644 is not the same treatment "Where!" A gasp sounded from the mouth of a turtle. At this time, he really pushed a car from the boat. These were the spoils that other legions snatched after attacking humans. Because the third legion''s performance is particularly excellent, I heard that this is a reward for the high-level reward to the Third Army. However, this Turtle warrior has no expression of a happy face, because he knows clearly that these things will not flow into their hands. "The wicked Naga, let us transport these substances! I hope that Poseidon will come forward to punish you for these greedy bastards!" The turtle warrior had just cursed in his heart. Suddenly the sky was dark. He looked up with some doubts. He underestimated that "it wasnt good, how suddenly it was dark, oh! This is..." The Turtle Warriors words have not been finished yet. Suddenly, his pupils are fierce and big, and his mouth can lay down a pear. He looks at the sudden emergence of a large number of flying World of Warcraft in the sky, and his head cant be reversed for a while. When he saw countless powerful figures jumping from the sky and making a rumbling sound, he woke up and shouted open his mouth. "Enemy! Enemy!" In fact, without him nonsense, the surrounding sea warriors have long discovered a point, many sea warriors have been weapons to meet these sudden enemies. But soon they found their own mistakes, the enemy is very powerful, their attack can not hurt the enemy with scales on the contrary, on the contrary, as long as the enemy attacks, they are not dead, but also spit out blood Can''t afford it. What kind of enemy is this, why is it so powerful? Just as the Turtles were ready to take up arms to find their own people to fight back, a tall figure appeared behind him. He didn''t think much about wanting to directly wave his weapon to the black shadow behind him, but with the sound of a sound, he felt that his weapon seemed to be cut to the rock, and his hand was numb. This is not a big deal. After he saw that he had cut the enemy''s part, the shocked expression came to his face again. As long as the enemies of this enemy are in the scales, the ugly face is not worse than the Naga and the sharks, but he knows that even if the Naga and the sharks are cut down by themselves, it will never There is nothing like this. The chopped Dragon Terran Warrior looked at the sea turtle family, who was sincere and fearful, grabbed his arm, and then lifted him up in spite of his struggle. The Turtles suddenly felt that their arms were locked by the iron arm, no matter how hard he struggled, it seemed to be useless. The Turtle Warrior suddenly came up with an idea when he looked at himself with a sly expression and looked at himself with his fist full of barbs ready to give his head a look. "It''s over!" Looking at the fist with his fists blowing toward his head, the Turtle Warrior closed his eyes and waited for this scene to come. Just as he was about to die, suddenly a figure came from the side. "Hey, look at it clearly. This is a turtle family. It seems to be an affiliate of an adult!" Ok? I am not dead? grown ups? Subsidiary? Are they also Naga? The Turtles suddenly opened their eyes and saw that the fists that were less than ten centimeters from their heads were slowly being recovered. The dragon-human warrior who punched out was looking back at another talking dragon man warrior. "Hey, you don''t say that I almost forgot, suffocating! Looking for the wrong object!" After he finished, he turned to look at the turtles and grinned and smiled. "Boy, count your life! Give you two choices, death or surrender!" The Turtle Warrior heard the other hand without hesitation and said, "I surrender!" "Hey!" The Dragon Terran warrior did not speak. After a cold cry, he threw the Turtle Warrior aside, and then he did not return to the Naga fighters who thought they were organizing other sea offenses. Soon the Turtle Warrior was very happy with his choice. I saw that the Naga squad leader, who seemed to be the logistics department, was shattered by a face-to-face. It was not the opponent of this face-lifting guy. Originally, there were some poor sea turtles who had died and had no corpse Naga squad leader. He suddenly overthrew the idea after hearing the words that saved his dragon family. "What do you do, directly kill him what to do, catch it back in case it can be transformed is not better? Even if it is not successful, it can be made into a slave!" Although the Turtles do not know what the conversion and slaves of the Dragon Man mean, it is obviously not a good thing. Looking at the Naga squad leader who was killed, several sea warriors who wanted to resist were suddenly surrendered. This is just a scene in the battlefield There are still many sea turtles who are as lucky as this turtle warrior. After the battle, everyone found a problem, that is, the turtles did not die. ! The Naga warriors died at least half of them. Many Naga warriors watched the turtles look a little different. Unfamiliar and unfair, special treatment like the turtle family will naturally make other sea warriors have an idea. In fact, not only are they even the Turtles themselves do not understand why. Soon, when a human being came with a group of people, they understood what it was. "This is, Turtle Ci?" Many sea turtle warriors couldn''t help but exclaim when they saw a turtle family behind a human being. However, Kuai Ci did not pay attention to it, but looked at the human being in front of him with respect. The sea warriors who saw this scene looked at the human being for a time, and they all wanted to know what this human being looks like the highest leader of this army. "Go ask the situation!" After hearing the opening of the Hall, Turtle Cily respectfully performed a ceremony, and then he said coldly to the sea turtles. "Who are you the highest sir here!" Although the Turtle Warriors did not understand the relationship between Turtle and Hall, the former captured Turtle Warrior immediately walked over to the court. "I have seen Turtles, I am their sir." "Well, very good, I need to know the situation here and the situation in the dark forest, tell me what you know!" The turtle warrior heard the warrior stunned, and then he said everything he knew like a bean, and added one after the end. "Adult, we are these people..." Chapter 645： Evil crisis Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 645 Elves'' Crisis "Adult, we..." Although Turtles has become Hall''s bloody, he is still a little bit strange when he sees the eyes of the Turtles. "Shut up! Wait here!" After saying that Turtle Ci did not return to Hall, Hall listened to Turtle''s report, and his face was also rare. It turned out that during this time, the head of the Nak''s Third Legion personally went into battle, and with the help of the Elves traitor Hills, they even occupied all the dark forests outside the Elf king city. That is to say, those people who had escaped from Carlin City and settled in the Elf family lost their dependence again. Not only that, they are likely to have suffered bad luck. "Awful Naga!" After screaming, Hall said to Turtle Ci, "I will hand it over to you. I will leave a thousand people for you to handle the situation here. I will take a step!" When I heard Hall''s arrangement, Turtles had a slight sigh of relief, and after a ceremony, Turtle said. "The young master is relieved, I must complete the arrangement of the young master!" Hall nodded, then sat on the flying World of Warcraft with a look of anxious darkness. After the determined direction, he went to the Elf King City. Along the way, Hall encountered a lot of Haizu troops. Obviously they are all logistics units. This time Hall did not dispatch large units to deal with them. Every time they saw it, they ordered a thousand troops to solve them. After the solution is completed, I will follow up soon. In just one day, Hall eliminated at least ten pairs of sea-going logistics units. Hall, they rushed to the slow, originally relying on the carriage to go for a week, even Hall was rushed to them one day and one night. Looking at the towering trees in the distance, Hall knows that they have come to the vicinity of the Elf City. ... At this time, the Elf King City had no previous prosperity and solemnity. The wall of the elf king city, which was originally white, has become very gray at this time. If someone walks in and looks at it, it will be stunned by the **** smell of the sky. I don''t know how much blood is flowing in the end, but the wall of the entire Wangcheng will become this look. The Elf Queen is still standing on the highest tree in the king''s city. At this time, she has no previous temperament of elegance and elegance. Instead, she is indignant and melancholy. The elves wars were before the Hais attacked Allens mainland, so they were the first races to be warned. Naturally, they were bigger than others. In addition to the betrayal of the Elf Hills, the elves could almost say it. The end of the oil is dry. The entire dark forest was occupied by the seas and traitors, and the humans who originally lived in the south were sent to the king city by her. At this time, the kings were all armed soldiers. They had humans and elves, and other races that Carlin City escaped. Many of them were not soldiers at all, there were mercenaries and merchant guards, but now they only have one identity, that is, the guards of Wangcheng! No one thought about surrendering, but when those people went out and were thrown back by their heads, no one would ever consider this. The elves of the elves who knew this scene were relieved. They were not only not angry, but they were grateful that the order was idiotic. If he did not order this stupid order, the Elf king city might have been broken. But even so, the Elf king city can not escape the fate of being broken. Because the city is an enemy at this time! A large number of magic crystal cannons and enemies are ready, as long as a command from the top of the Naga people, they will launch a final attack on the Elf king city. The elf queen looked at the front like a torch, behind her was the general of the Elf, Abilis, and the elf druid master Adelaide. They did not show their fear because of the power of the enemy, but they believed that their elves could defeat the enemy. Standing behind them is a human being. This person is not someone else. He is the owner of Carlin City, Jared. It can be said that this time, Jared has been fighting, and his strength is also short. In the time, from a fifth-class warrior to a sixth-class warrior, if it is replaced by the previous words, it is estimated that it is not so fast, it seems that life and death experience has made him a breakthrough opportunity. Even so, Jared did not show an excited look, because he knew that it was a difficult thing for a sixth-class fighter to survive in the seas of thousands of horses. Before, he also thought about retreating from the Elf king city, but the Hai people attacked too fast, and they did not have time to execute. Looking at the seaman who was about to prepare for the final offense, Jared sighed slightly. Just as he was preparing to apply to the Elf Queen for the final preparations before the war, the Elf Queen suddenly began to speak. "Mr. Jared!" Jared heard a glimpse of it, but he quickly reacted to the elf queen who looked at himself. "His Majesty, what are you told me?" "Mr. Jared, I have a request, I hope Mr. Jared can promise!" Jared heard a sudden shock in his heart, and he was thinking about it quickly. The Elf Queen asked for help at this time. What would it be? Is it necessary for you to bring those human soldiers to resist the sea attack? According to the current situation, it seems that there is nothing to say about this matter. After all, those people have already let them know the consequences of the defeat. If it wasn''t for this, what would it be? Just as he pondered, the Elf Queen came over, his face slightly revealing a hesitant expression, and finally sighed and said. "Mr. Jared, you know that the current situation is very bad for us, so I would like to ask you to do me a favor. If Wangcheng is broken, please take Nose from the elves to escape from here!" Nosia? The poisoned princess? It can be said that the situation in Nosia is no longer a secret, and Jared thinks of Hall, who is looking for antidote for Nosia, and goes to the East China Sea when he hears Nocia. Seeing that Jared did not speak, the Elf Queen continued to say, "I am a queen of elves, I can''t do the escape, so I will fight to the last moment!" After a pause, the Elf Queen continued, "But as a mother, I can only ask you to take her out of here, and if possible, send her to Hall!" After talking about the Elf Queen, she woke up to Jared, and the noble etiquette of the Elves, scared Jared to let it go and said with sincerity. "Don''t be like this, Her Majesty, as long as I can leave here with the princess, I will definitely..." Chapter 646： Sloan Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 646 Sloane Jareds words have not been finished yet. Suddenly there was a high horn in the distance, the sound was very loud, and the whole elven king city was a little trembling. "It''s not good, this is the offensive signal of the Hai!" The general of Abilis, who was on the side, said with a fierce face. In fact, you don''t have to say that everyone knows that this voice is not the first time you hear it. When there is no such signal from the sea, it will represent the elf king city and there will be many dead souls. The face of the Elf Queen was also slightly changed, but she did not immediately turn back, and looked at Jared with a look of pleading. "Our time is running out, Mr. Jared, please remember that once our guards are dispatched, I will let you bring you into the forbidden area, and then I will ask you!" After talking about the Queen of the Elf, she lowered her head slightly, but soon she raised her head fiercely. At this time her eyes were filled with resolute gaze. As she turned around, the Queen''s clothing suddenly made a scream. "Tell everyone that the final battle has arrived!" Abilis nodded and he nodded. He looked at a young Elf **** behind him. The Elf Guard immediately turned and ran down behind him. He didnt slow down after he came to the door. Instead, he did not slow down. Speed ??up and jump down. If the average person sees this scene, he will be scared to say nothing, because it is a hundred meters tall tree, and if it is accidentally, it will definitely be killed. However, this is not the case. His skill is very agile. When he flies down, he grabs a tree vine and then rushes toward the distance like a monk. So again and again, he came to a wooden platform. There are some thousands of Elf Guards here. One of the middle-aged elves saw him coming and looked at him like a torch. "Would you like to start?" The young Elf Guards soldiers who jumped down gave a gift to the people, and then they said aloud. "The Queens command, the decisive battle is here!" The middle-aged elf seemed to have expected this day, so he just nodded faintly, and then he turned to come to a box. As he opened the box with the key, ten powerful nucleus appeared in front of him. "Let the goddess of nature come to punish these disgusting sea people!" After he finished, he closed the box again, then lifted it in one hand and walked toward the wall. "Let''s go, let the enemy know, the power of our elves!" ... On the other hand, after the human warriors heard the horn of the Haizu attack, many people showed a scared look on their faces, but soon they were drunk by their captain. "Get up! You guys! Coward! Are you afraid of this now? The sea-family guys full of scales are coming to cut your heads. Do you like to stick to them and cut them? Is it a fire stick? Can you kill someone other than cooking? The man will pick up your weapons and destroy them all!" "Destroy these scales of garbage!" It seems that it is not too high to see the fighting spirit of those men. The captain once again raised his weapon and sweared. "Destroy these scales!" The captain who thought that everyone was silent suddenly heard a voice followed him and shouted out. Everyone turned around and saw that a child who was only 14 years old was holding a sharpened spear in the wood. The childish voice roared. When I saw this child, everyone was silent for a moment. I dont know who it started, and the whole team began to roar. "Destroy these scales!" "Destroy these scales!" "Destroy these scales!" This slogan does not know when to start, and even spread the entire Elf King City in a short period of time. But not long after, a loud noise rang outside the Elf King City. "boom!" After the first sound was issued, it rang in succession. "This is... Has the sling attack of the sea started?" Everyone looked up and saw that there was a lot of rock on the magical barrier that was faintly lit above the Wangcheng. Although the rocks are shattered, but the magic barrier is beginning to fade slowly. The hearts of the Elf King City are clear. Once the magic barrier disappears, it is the signal of the Haizu''s aggressive attack. "Damn! Let them taste the power of our magic crystal cannon!" A dwarf screaming beard, several dwarven warriors and goblin warriors immediately launched several magic crystal cannons. Then, with the few remaining magic crystals installed, the Elf warriors on the side took the initiative to let the road open, and the magic crystal cannon came to the edge of the wall. There are still a lot of people who act like them, and they dont know which one to send out first In short, after the first magic crystal cannon roared, the counterattack of the Elf King City coalition began. "Booming!" The power of the magic crystal cannon is not very big. After all, these are low-level magic crystal cannons, but even so, many sea people have been killed and wounded. Among them, the fishermen have the most deaths, who make them a large number, and they are still dead in front, and behind them a group of turtles armed with turtle shells are sophisticated and use their unique shields to resist human counterattacks. . The electric scorpions that started to generate power on their hands began to prepare for the magic. With a headband issuing an exit number, a large number of lightning magic suddenly rushed toward the Elf King City. For a time, the entire Elf King City was in a state of stifling. At a distance of one kilometer from the Elf King City, a Naga warrior looked at the front with a smile, and stood behind him with a handsome man. If you look closer, you will find that this person is also an elf warrior. ! "His Lord of the Sloan Army, it is not difficult to break the King City under your command this time!" Known as Sloan is the smiling Naga warrior, his identity is the head of the Naga Third Army! In a few offensive regiments, his progress is the fastest. As long as he breaks into the Elven King City and catches or destroys the Elf Queen, they will become the most prominent legion of the Naga. I want to wait for the coming year, they are likely to rise again from the head of the Third Army, Sloan believes that it will not take long, they will become the most powerful army of the Naga! So when he heard this, his smile didn''t fall, but he turned to look at the handsome Elf man in front of him. "Take Mr. Hills''s words! This time you must win the Elf King City!" Chapter 647： decisive battle Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 647 Final Battle It turns out that this handsome Elf man is not someone else. He is the high priest of the rebellious elves, Hills! In fact, Hills knew clearly that he was not betrayal, but that he did not regard himself as a night elf. His true identity is the dark elf from the demon domain! If you must use an old name to call them Hills, then it is best to use (Zall) to call them! Dark elves, they were originally called "Ilisri", and were called dark elves because of their dark skin. As they burned around, other races united against them. Eventually they had to withdraw to the dark underground life. Underground radiation gives them a lot of special power. When the elf appeared, it was impossible to verify. After thousands of hours, some of the elves gave up peace and nature, and instead believed in the darkness after Rose. Neither side can convince the other party to convert to their own gods, and finally broke out. The orthodox elves who believe in the natural goddess account for the majority, and after a hard battle, they finally defeated the pagans who betrayed the goddess. They called the betrayal of the darkness of the darkness the dark elves, and they drove them out of the kingdom of the elves forever. In the wandering days and nights, the remaining dark elves could no longer find a safe gathering place on the land, and entered the darkness. Underground world. This is why when the Hall came to the dark forest, he heard the reason why the elves were attacking the underground creatures. And another group of dark elves escaped into the demon domain because of an accident. Because their killings were very hot, they quickly occupied a base in the chaotic demon domain, and the original creatures of the demon domain also agreed that they all exist because the demon domain There is no sun, so their skin color gradually changes. This is why Sears'' skin color is not so dark. In other words, Hills was sent to the Dark Forest from an early age, and he used his abilities to constantly strengthen himself and pass on information to the Dark Elves. Not only that, but Hills also carried out destruction everywhere. The Elf Hunting Group was the first to be produced by Hills. He changed the appearance of a high elf into a human appearance, and then used a large amount of bonuses to seduce humans to arrest. Elf and orc. There is an old saying that there is no killing without buying and selling. After the reward of Hills is issued, an elf is quickly caught and brought back. At this request, the elf is dressed up very much. Beautiful, this has aroused the desire of many wealthy businessmen and nobles to buy. In the end, he paid the bonus this time and refused the purchase request of most people. Then he returned to his home with this elf. Unlike the Chinese characters, this elf beauty has not been favored. Instead, it has been cut off and destroyed. It was for the first time that the wealthy merchants and nobles were increasingly demanding the elves'' slavery, and the initiator was to return to the elves to continue thinking about how to destroy the elves. It can be said that the reason why the elves have become like this, Hills is "indispensable!" Rumble! Hills, who was still trying to say something, suddenly heard a loud noise coming from the front. Everyone looked up and saw that I didnt know when the barrier above the Elf was lost in a huge rock attack. . "Kill! Kill all the elves!" As Sloans voice just fell, the Nagas horn sounded again. This time many sea warriors did not wait, but walked directly toward the Elf king city. The fish-man, such a brainless guy, rushed straight toward the direction of Wangcheng, while the turtle family was rushing toward Wangcheng with a turtle shell neatly aligned. The sharks and other bloodthirsty sea people are excited expressions. If they had not told them that they were not attacking at this time, they could not help but rushed up. As for the Naga, they are also very proud to stand at the end of the team. When they saw that the magic barrier had disappeared, they had lifted their bows and arrows and then shot the arrow in the direction of Wangcheng. With the disappearance of the magical barrier of the Elf King City, the attack of the Hai people came to the first time. There was a scream of screams in the Elf King City, most of them were directly fell to the ground after being poisoned by Naga. However, the elf human army on the wall also sent out their anger to the sea. The magic crystal cannon and the arrow don''t want to go to the seas like money. It seems that this is not enough. Seeing that the fishermen are coming to the edge of the wall, suddenly there is a team of magicians on the wallthey Directly all the magic to the fish people, for a time the fishermen died. However, Sloan is not concerned about the death of the fisherman. In his opinion, the fisherman is similar to the garbage, but the only advantage is that it breeds quickly. Therefore, the fishermen are not worried about the population, which is why the Naga people will bring them to the attack. Anyway, if they die more, they will be added soon. However, it is obvious that Sloandan did not want to watch the scene of the abuse of the fisherman. I saw him waving a hand and suddenly flying a lot of black shadows from above. If someone looked at it carefully, they would find that these black shadows turned out to be sea warriors. Tiger sharks! They were thrown up by giant octopus, which is a unique offensive method of the sea. Because the sharks of the sharks are particularly powerful, they can easily kill several times the elves and human warriors. Therefore, when the shark warriors are thrown up, the coalition of humans and elves will die. . The sea people will use this opportunity to quickly set up the wall, and then the other members of the sea quickly went to the wall to attempt to occupy the king city. This offensive is obviously stronger than the previous one, and there are more people. Many sea-going warriors who saw the tiger-headed shark warriors flying to the wall of the Elf King City deliberately stepped up their paces, attempting to smash the heads of humans and elves in the first time on the wall. At this time, suddenly one of the things that braved the light flew out of the Elf King City, and then directly fell to the ground under the eyes of the sea and human beings, and then turned into a single in the eyes of everyone. Giant trees! Seeing this week, Hill''s face was slightly surprised. "Is this the seed of the ancient tree of war? Oh, it seems that the Elf Queen is also desperate!" Chapter 648： Evil magic Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 648 Evil Magic As a former high priest of the elves, Hills knew this ancient war tree that was bred in the seed. They are activated by the senior masters of the elves with special means and energy to the seeds of the war tree, and let them grow without becoming old trees. This sounds incredible, but the fact that the elves have done it is just too expensive and too time consuming, even if the elves are fully trained, the number will not be too much. Especially for the ancient war trees, only Hills knows three things, and he already knows that one has been used after being taken out by Nosia (that is, the one absorbed by Hall). . Therefore, at this time in the hands of the Elf Queen, there are at most two seeds of the 9th War Ancient Tree. The ten ancient war trees that grew up in front of them are not comparable to the ancient war trees of the 9th century, both in terms of momentum and height. However, even if this is the case, the ten war trees will come out, and the morale of the Elf and the human army will increase in vain! I saw that the tiger-headed shark warriors who had been thrown by the giant octopus had not yet come to the wall, and they were directly drawn by the old war trees. Looking at the tiger-headed shark warriors who were "walking you", the human and elf coalition forces suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. The soldiers who were just about to rushed back immediately to the side, and the archers and magicians continued to attack the seas under the wall. Before they needed to be wary of the bows and magic of the sea, but now it is not necessary, because the appearance of ten war trees has disrupted the pace of the sea. The fishermen who were very weak in front of the ancient war trees did not touch them, and they were not able to fly directly by their branches. In addition to making a scream of screaming, it was not very good. Way. "The fish people are idiots, don''t you know how to use long-range weapons?" After Sloan sneaked a sigh, then this said to Hills, "Since this is a familiarity between the gentleman and the elves, then they will be handed over to you." Hills knew that he could not refuse at this time, but he would do it well, otherwise their dark elves would be very passive. "no problem." Sears old nodded, regardless of Sloane''s presence, directly speaking to a dark elf behind him. "Prepare the dark magic!" Dark magic, this is the dark elf in the magic domain to learn an evil magic, and natural magic is a natural enemy. As the voice of Hills was just falling, many dark elves who were dressed in black robes and looked full of evil smells came out from behind. After they salute to Hills, this is going to the front of the battlefield. "Boom!" The ancient trees of war do not lose the name of war. It can be said that they are born for war and die for war. Ten ancient war trees have carried out an attack on the seas around the entire Elf city, and the fishermen have been the first to be beaten by the war trees. Soon, the fishermen made a mess, and they couldnt hit it. They couldnt hide. For a time, the ancient trees of war were covered with the bodies of the fishermen. The elves and human coalitions standing on the Elf City suddenly cheered. They did not let this chance of hitting the water dog, and they greeted the bows, magic, and magic crystal cannons on the heads of the sea. Under the attack of the ancient war tree and the elves, the sea offensive forces were not only suppressed, but also the situation of the defeat. "It''s a bunch of useless garbage!" For the situation of the so-called striker of the fisherman, Sloan snorted directly. He didn''t care about how many people died in the fisherman''s family. His eyes didn''t stay too much on the body of the fisherman''s body. Instead, he looked at the group of dark elves who quickly rushed toward the war tree. As a leader of the army, he has no right to refuse or agree with him. All he needs to do is to complete the task assigned to him by the king. So even if he was very disdainful about these equally arrogant dark elves, he wouldn''t compare his face. Soon, hundreds of dark elves, a group of dozens of people came to the vicinity of ten war trees, and the ancient trees that were struggling to kill did not know what they would face, they just obey the previous orders. - Eliminate invading enemies. Just when the ancient trees of the war forgotten and killed, the human and elf coalition forces were excited to beat the water dog. Suddenly there was a strange energy on the battlefield. Those low-level fighters didnt think so, but those high elves, especially the elves. The Queen is a big pupil. The www.novelhall.com~ The beautiful eyes show a very shocking look. "No, this is... evil magic fluctuates! Let people stop them!" Although the Elf Queen discovered it very quickly and realized the other''s attempt, it was still a step later, waiting for the Elf to send troops to deal with the Dark Elves. One of the stocks with evil magic suddenly rose to the sky and turned to the front. The war of ancient trees rushed away. Although war trees do not have any IQ, they are instinctively fearful and disgusted by this sudden magic. Ten light pillars with evil magic suddenly shine on the ten ancient trees of war, and the ancient war trees that had been green have begun to wither. Not only that, but the branches they used to attack also began to wither and fall off. Originally, the roots of the fishermens warriors, which were preparing to take off, were directly smashed. The fishermen who escaped from the robbery looked silly at the withered branches underneath themselves, thinking for a long time with their clumsy heads and wondering what was going on. This sudden scene not only stunned the sea side, but even the human and elf coalition forces were stunned and looked at the scene. They could not believe that the war tree, which was just a very mighty war, appeared in a short time. This is the case. The Elf Queen closed her eyes painfully. Although the ancient trees of war were not commanding life, the elves were treating them as their own comrades. They watched as two of their comrades were smashed and killed by evil magic. Many elves died. The hearts of the people are painful. Relative to the suffering of the elves, the sea side cheered, and Sloan was very satisfied with the result. He thanked Hills for his slightest gratitude. "Offensive! Destroy the elves!" Chapter 649： Life and death Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 649, life and death As the ancient trees of war were defeated by the sudden evil magic, the attack of the seas began again. Although the fishermen are not strong, they are more numerous, so they can continue to attack the Elf King City after being hit by the ancient trees of war. Only this time, Sloan did not attack them separately. The method of throwing the tiger-headed shark warriors that had been intercepted by the ancient war trees was executed again. With the tentacles of the giant octopus constantly waving, one of the two tiger sharks The soldier suddenly flew in the direction of the Elf King City. This time there was no interception of the ancient trees of war. The elves and humans immediately turned their bows and arrows to the flying tiger shark warriors. Because the interception effect was not good, except for some unlucky tiger shark warriors were intercepted, the other tiger shark warriors successfully boarded the city wall. They are like huge stones on the wall, and some elf warriors and human warriors who are too late to escape are immediately hit. The landing sharks of the sharks seemed to be the same as nothing. They grabbed the human and elf warriors who were supposed to be, and then shook their heads and turned their heads one hundred and eighty degrees. The screams of the wounded human and elf warriors suddenly came to an abrupt end. The human and elf warriors who lost their comrades looked at the indignation with indignation, but they did not lose their senses than you, knowing that it was absolutely a dead end to go alone. So they quickly opened the distance with these tiger shark warriors, and then some tall and mighty shielded soldiers suddenly greeted them, surrounded these shark shark warriors, trying to kill them with the advantage of the sea. Or rush off the wall. The tiger-headed shark warriors seem to have known this for a long time. They are more than a panicked expression. Instead, they look at the eyes of these human and elf coalition forces and show an excited look. They roared and then held up their weapons to the surrounding humans and elves. The power of the sharks was very powerful. The humans and elves who were attacked by them were directly flung by this force and were smashed. The people in the room not only spit their blood, but also smashed the surrounding comrades together. For a time, the entire city wall was in a mess. "Damn! Take them!" After thinking that the elf family''s commander suffered heavy losses, he immediately took the lead and killed the past. Several elves of the centurion personal warriors also followed. In this case, some of the tiger shark warriors were killed a lot, but soon they were a group of tiger sharks, and even shark warriors were thrown on the wall. The battle on the wall was very unfavorable for humans and elves on one side. Not only that, but the turtles below also reached the wall and quickly went together to form a ladder. The fisherman relied on his body''s light weight. Going to the wall from here, a certain time on the wall of the Elven King City is fighting. Sloan, who saw this scene, was very satisfied. He glanced at Hills. "A moment is the battle between the high-level, I hope that Mr. Hills can kill some elves of the elves!" Hills nodded. He naturally knew how to do it. Before, they had made the Elf King City in a melee state several times. As long as they work hard, they can break through the defense of the Elven King City and win the victory in Wangcheng. . Only Hills and Srodan have an idea, that is, let the other party consume their own strength to fight the elders'' high-level life and death. As long as they kill a high-level genius, their hopes of winning are even greater. Another point is that they are all worried that the Elf Queen will break through the cans and find one of them to change their lives. This is the main reason why the Elf King City was not broken during this time. But today is different. The Naga king has already sent orders to defeat the elves in a short time, and then attack the human side from the east with the allies of the Principality of Orakir. Not only was the Naga king''s command sent, but even Hills received a similar order, so they are unsuccessful and successful today! really! As the elves of the Elf King City became more and more difficult to resist the attack, the figures flew out of the Elf King City. The one headed by is the Queen of the Dark Forest Elf Queen Katrina Hilfer! She is the strength of the nine-class senior wind magician. It is a relatively strong one here. Behind her is two of the three pillars of the original Elf, one is the general Abilis, and the other is the Druid master Adelaide. Behind them are the other generals in the Elves They are now watching the Queen who is floating in front of them. As the Queen waved her hand, the generals suddenly headed toward the wall. The shark warrior killed. Although the tiger shark warriors are very powerful, their strengths are placed here after all. In front of these generals, it is still not enough. After a while, many tiger shark warriors are killed on the wall, and the wall is on the wall. The disadvantages were slightly eased by them. When Sloan saw the whole person floating up from the ground, although he was not a magician, he also naturally came to the front of the city wall as a mid-level fighter. Before, Hills was a junior fire magician. He didn''t know how he did it. He was promoted to a mid-level magician in a short time. He followed him and was a Naga and a dark elf. The high level of combat power, the lowest is also the eighth class fighters. "Hills!" The Elf party looked at Sears flying over, and the hatred in his eyes was no less than that of the Naga. Relative to the aggressor, it seems that people hate traitors more. Hills seems to have long been accustomed to their eyes, he looked at the face of a cold-faced Elf Queen said slightly. "Her Majesty, if you can, please surrender, you have no chance of winning!" Hills didn''t talk well, and as he just closed his mouth, several tempering elves suddenly roared. "You are a wicked traitor, you still have a face in front of the Elf Queen!" For this kind of thing, Hills has not been on the mind, he is very clear, he is not a betrayal, he was originally a dark elf, and the elves on the ground are not the same! Hills ignored the roaring elf, but said faintly. "Survival and death! Choose your own!" Chapter 650： The beginning of the battle Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 650 The beginning of the battle "Survival or death! You choose!" When the Elf Queen heard the words of Hills, she suddenly showed a disdainful smile on her face. "The glory of the goddess of nature does not allow us to bow down like the forces of darkness! Hills, fight for war!" A battle to fight will solidify the atmosphere of both sides. Hills originally knew that the Elf Queen would not surrender, so he did not feel any surprise about the Elf Queen''s answer. Sloan''s face looked a little gloomy and looked at the elf queen with a disdainful expression. The strength of the other side was a little higher than himself, but the gap between the two sides was too great. The elves have only five or more battles, and the rest are all about eight. On the other hand, on the other side of the game, there are almost ten battles in the nine. In the case of two dozens, the elves are in absolute weakness. As for the eighth-class combat power, the sea side is far more than the elves, so this is an unfair battle. But is there a saying that fighting is unfair? Winner takes all, loser for Kou! The weak forces will naturally be swallowed up by the strong! The weak meat is always there! Since there is nothing to talk about, then naturally it is hands-on! The first person to do it turned out to be the master of the Druid Master Adelaide. I saw that he suddenly waved his hand, and a dazzling thing suddenly flew toward the sea people. When he saw this scene, Slodenton screamed "Be careful! Destroy them!" The words of Sloan had just fallen, and the things that Adelaide had just thrown suddenly burst open, and then a huge figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone. "Roar!" This... nine old war trees! ! Yes, this is the seed of the few ancient war trees in the Elves. Hill did not think that Adelaide would be so willing to summon the ancient war trees of the Nine in the beginning. Not afraid that it will be eroded by dark magic as before? Soon, Hills understood the purpose of his Adelaide doing this. Adelaide immediately rushed to the sea in one direction after throwing out the seeds of the ancient war of the nine. In the process of charging, only Seeing that Adelaide had a gray energy in his body, then everyone found out that Adelaide had begun to change. In the midair, his clothes burst directly, and then a thick hair emerged from his body. Not only that, his body was changing rapidly. After seeing this situation, Hills has been violently changing "bearing!!" That''s right, this is really a special skill of the Druid. They mimic the creatures of nature through the power of the natural goddess, and for the forest, the bear is a powerful creature. With a roar, Master Adelaide has changed into a huge brown bear five meters high. Not only that, he quickly fell from the sky, and his goal turned out to be the dark elves who are preparing dark magic! "boom!" As Adelaide''s changing brown bears squatted on the ground, the elves who prepared the dark magic were directly shackled, and before they reacted, a huge black shadow suddenly slammed them down. "boom!" The paws of the brown bear were photographed directly on the bodies of several dark elves. I saw that the dark elves that were photographed actually vomited blood directly, and the body was somewhat deformed. It can be seen how great the power of Master Adelaide is. These dark elves obviously can''t live for long. "hateful!" This scene is so much talked about, in fact, it is a matter of seconds. After the seas reacted, they immediately rushed toward the elves. Jonson, the deputy head of the Naga Third Army, was removed from Sloan after his last defeat. If he does not need high combat power on the offensive, he is still sitting on the bench. Therefore, he wanted to make a fortune, so when he saw Master Adelaide killing the Quartet, he immediately rushed to the Adelaide Masters. The Elf Grand General Abilis was confronted with two elves and nine warriors against several sea warriors. At this time, they were still still above the Elf King City, and the Elf Queen and the Seas of the Elves. One side of Sloan and the Dark Elf Hills. The Elf Queen did not attack for the first time. She watched the Sloan in front of her, watching Adelaide fight. Both Adelaide and Abilis are experienced in combat, and even in the case of a large number of enemies, they can remain undefeated. However, the other two elves and nine fighters are worse. After all, they are still young, so it has been a long time before they have reached a difficult position. Fortunately, she had already developed a plan before Adelaide master took the lead and summoned the nine-time war tree for this purpose. After being besieged, the two ninth elves immediately hid behind the ancient trees of the Nine Wars and guerrilla warfare around them and the seas. However, the Elf Queen knew that it was impossible to insist on persisting for too long. After a slight sigh, the Queen Elf couldnt help but glance behind him. "I hope you can escape from here." Just as the Elf Queen thought about it, Hills suddenly started, and saw a red short and a dark fireball quickly flew toward the Elf Queen. With such a move, Hills did not stop at Sloan. The whole person flew directly to the Elf Queen like a wind. Although the Elf Queen has just had some distractions, her main attention is still on both of them. When Hills suddenly shot, she had already reacted. Looking at the red fireball in the red, the Elf Queen frowned, but she quickly judged what she should do. I saw a pale green glow on her body, and the whole person quickly flashed to the side, not hiding in the hands while dodging, waving a hand to the winds. I dont see the result, but I turned my head and sent a wind blade in the other direction. The wind blade just flew out and was crushed by a figure. After the wind blade was broken, the wind system suddenly broke, and then saw Sloan rushed out from the inside, looking at the Elves Queen''s sly. "Death!" The weapon in the hand of Sloan braved the cold, and the weapon with vindictiveness gave a cold feeling. The Queen of the Elves as a magician would naturally not let Sloan easily approach, so she added a wind-assisted magic to herself. The entire figure quickly retreated, attempting to open the distance with Sloan. Chapter 651： Taboo magic Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 651 Taboo Magic "This is the time!" Just as the Elf Queen retired, Hilles once again issued a fireball to directly stop the Elves Queen''s retreat. When the Elf Queen saw her wrinkle, she realized that she had been counted, and she would hit the wall with a fireball. Soon she had a decision, and her magical power increased directly against the fireball. With the bang, everyone couldn''t help but turn around and look over. "Queen of Her Majesty!?" The Adelaide masters and Abilis, who were fighting down, suddenly showed an anxious look. They wanted to see how the Elf Queen was, but they were intercepted by the sea soldiers around them. "hateful!" The two men whispered, and the distraction just made them hurt, but after waiting for the flame to disappear, the figure of the Elf Queen appeared safely, and everyone was relieved. The battle is not only a few of them, the battle on the wall is also very fierce, and the heavy burden that was originally worried for the Elf Queen suddenly cheered when she saw that the Elf Queen was fine. Everyone knows that the Elf Queen is now their spiritual pillar. If even the Elf Queen is defeated, they will soon lose their fighting spirit. In this way, the war will come to an end. The Elf Queen who rushed out of the flame did not look like nothing. The fireball of Hills is not an ordinary fireball. The Elf Queen can feel it. There is an evil force in her body that is eroding herself. The reason why she is Nothing is because she is using magic to suppress them. "Useless, the power of dark magic can''t be suppressed!" The Elf Queen did not answer Hills, her cold beauty waited for Hills to glance, then pulled away from Sloan and continued to cast magic on both. In the face of the magic of the Elf Queen, neither of them dared to take it lightly. After all, the strength of the Elf Queen is here. As long as she seizes the opportunity, she can easily hurt anyone in the two. Therefore, after the successful sneak attack, the two men were deadlocked with the Elf Queen, and it seemed to be tied, but both sides knew that the defeat of the Elf Queen was only a matter of time. The war continued, and the sea people used the advantage to suppress the elves to death. At this time, the entire Elf King City wall was fighting, and even some places have been completely occupied by the sea. Fortunately, most of these places are fish people. If you change to a shark shark warrior, this battle may have to end early. Humans have also paid a lot in this battle. Many people have fallen on the wall and watched the battlefield full of dead bodies. Almost everyone has fallen into a state of madness. At this moment in their hearts, there is only killing, and what has escaped has long been left behind by them. This is not what they don''t want, but now the situation has been ruined by them. The real brains that the sea people killed before are still vivid. The stalemate of the battle soon changed after the besieged war tree fell. The ancient trees of the 9th war were powerful, but there were also cases where the ants were biting dead. Under the siege of the seas of the people and the dark elves, the ancient trees of the war made an unwilling roar and fell down. Then, around the battle of the ancient trees and the seas, the two elves and nine fighters became the offensive. The goal. After losing the sanctuary of the ancient trees of the Nine Wars, the two Nine Elf Warriors were not besieged for a long time and were seriously injured and fell to the ground. The form of combat was dominated by the sea. If not a few eight-class fighters desperately killed two seriously wounded nine-class fighters back to the city wall, it is estimated that they have become the first dead nine-class fighters after the sea attack. After seeing that the two Elf and the Nine Warriors were not enough threats, the rest of the Haizus nineth-class soldiers immediately targeted the Abilis and Adelaide. The two people who had already struggled were under siege by several times of enemies, and they had to return from injury. Just as they had just retreated to the wall, a figure suddenly fell from the sky and slammed on the wall. "Heaven! Its Her Majesty!" The sharp-eyed person immediately discovered that this figure is not someone else, she is the queen of the elves! Looking at the queen who was bleeding from the blood, many elves looked dark. "Isnt the Queens Majesty also failed? Everyone did not think that this day has come so soon! The Elf Queen, who was struggling to stand up, was very pale. Before the battle, she suppressed the negative energy of her body and fought. The Sloan naturally did not give up this opportunity, so they seized an opportunity and immediately smashed the Elf Queen. . Looking at the defeated soldiers on the wall, Sloane and Hills showed a smile on their faces. "Its finally over!" At this time, the walls of the city were full of sea soldiers, and the elves and humans were suppressed in a small place. Both sides did not agree to the same, and there was a rare scene on the battlefield. But everyone present knows that this should be the prelude to the storm Her Majesty! "Adelaide master who returned to normal human body looks tired and looked at the Elf Queen. What he just wanted to say was blocked by the Elf Queen." "Don''t say, as the queen of the elves, we can''t lose face to the goddess of nature, but we can pick up the weapon and prepare for the final battle!" After hearing the words of the Elf Queen, the elf warriors behind her suddenly stood up and looked at the decadent appearance. Although they were defeated, they still had the final dignity and faith. Her Majesty the Queen said, the glory of the natural goddess does not allow them to surrender! "Death battle in the end!" "Death battle in the end!" I don''t know who is the first to scream, and the people of the certain Elf King City are screaming in unison. Sloan''s face changed slightly, but his eyes quickly showed a fierce look, only to see him suddenly screaming with a big hand. "Give me kill! Kill them all! Send them to see their natural goddess!" When I heard Sloans order, all the sea people acted and looked at the approaching sea warrior. The Elf Queen suddenly whispered something in her mouth, and a strong magic suddenly came out of her. "Not good! She is preparing her life for the taboo magic! Interrupt her!" As the magician, Sears feels the most obvious. The violent magic makes him feel scared. Fortunately, this kind of magic is not immediately applied. As long as it is interrupted in time, not only the magic will not be issued, but the Elf Queen will also receive it. Magic counterattack. The sea warrior who understood this point suddenly rushed toward the Elf Queen. "Protect the Queen''s Majesty!" Abilis, the elf side, naturally understands his own reason. After roaring, he ignores the scars on his body and takes the lead to kill the sea. For a time. The focus of both sides is gathered here at the Elf Queen. Chapter 652： Arrived Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 652 arrived Taboo magic, referred to as curse! In general, a curse is a type of spell that is banned or restricted because of its power and impact. It is usually easy to destroy a city or even a country. Some are used on the battlefield or in high-level life-and-death battles, and generally have the effect of reversing the situation. The power of the curse is usually several times larger than the magic power of the general, and the casting time is extremely long. Therefore, you usually prepare everything with a complicated magic array, and then just wait for the last spell to be read. Although the power is huge, the disadvantage is that it can be used in a large number of preparations in selected places, so it is not a magic that can be used at any time. Otherwise, this Allen continent has already ruined the magisters. However, there is another situation, that is, some powerful existence, they use the life of their own life as a medium. When the curse is successfully displayed, the caster is not dead or disabled. It is precisely because this power of curse is not acceptable to both sides, so both sides are violent when they see this scene. The Elf party looked at the Elf Queen with distressedness while struggling to intercept the attack of the Haizu. The sea side is anxious to kill, trying to interrupt the magic before the curse is successful. Both the top and the ordinary soldiers are crazy at this moment, they are not killed to kill each other, for a time the entire wall is killing. The Elf Queens face was very pale at this time. Obviously, this curse was very burdensome for her. The original black and shiny hair began to appear withered and yellowed. The master of Adelaide, who was guarding the side, looked frowning. He wanted to stop the Elf Queen, but when he thought of the current situation, he could not help but sigh deeply. He knew that even if the curse was successfully displayed, the elves were finished. Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated, watching Sloan rushing over without hesitation to prepare to change and intercept him. In the other direction, where Hills lived with a fireball in his hands, the whole man rushed toward the Elf Queen. He did not allow the Elf Queen to cast this large curse at this time, so he had already stunned, even if it was The injury must also interrupt this curse. Abilis, who came to intercept, was injured by the fire, so he was directly blown out by a fireball by Hills. Looking at the front is only the Elf Queen, this is a smile on his face. Taking into account the consequences of the interruption of the curse, he did not continue to rush, but the remaining fireball in his hand smashed toward the elf queen. "Hey!" The fireball rushed toward the Elf Queen with a horrible heat wave. The face of the Elves was suddenly changed. Many people who had already thought of the consequences showed a desperate look. "Would you like to end?" No, once the elf queen''s curse is interrupted, the consequences of the anti-phagic are likely to erupt in the Elven King City, and the survivors nearby may not have one. "Good job! Mr. Hills, I will show you the king to the back!" After seeing this scene, Sloan kicked the Adelaide master who rushed over and kicked back and laughed. stand up. Seeing that the fireball was about to hit the wall queen, a sudden high voice came, and then a golden figure flashed from afar, and suddenly appeared in front of the Elf Queen when the people had not reacted. In the stunned expression of everyone, I saw where the golden figure turned a hand and fired the fireball directly back. The direction of going back was just Hills, and Wake up to the number of Hills to not be shocked, and quickly fled a side to escape the fireball that he issued, and then the fireball directly hit a fisherman who was just ready to jump on the wall. With the bang, the fisherman''s warrior couldn''t even scream and burst directly into pieces. Not only that, the pieces were wrapped in black flames, and they turned into ashes before landing. The mischievous people of the fishermens warriors did not care. They all looked at the golden figure, which is exactly a figure on the golden figure. "This is... human?" Sloan said with some uncertainty. When the person did not pay attention to Sloan, he turned to look at the same stunned Elf Queen who smiled. "Her Majesty, I am back!" This arrogant man is not someone else. He is the Hall who has come all the way from the Principality of Akade. After discovering the situation of the Elf King City, he immediately let the Lightning Golden Eagle drive over, precisely because of his decisiveness, let the Elf Queen escape. The Elf Queen, who is carrying a curse, can''t talk, but after seeing Hall, there is a hint of surprise in his eyes but it quickly becomes gray, after all, Hall is not the time to come back. Seeing the elf queen''s face hesitating, Hall just wanted to talk but heard the master of Adelaide. "Hall, Her Majesty is casting a curse spell, you let her stop, then take her out of here, and hand it over to us!" Hall heard a sudden sigh of relief, just too anxious, he just because the Elf Queen is preparing for magic, but did not think that it was a curse, at this time he felt the elf queen to upload the magic of horror. The startled Hall quickly said, "Her Majesty, if you can control this magic, please close it up, the seas will be handed over to me!" When he heard that Hall was unspeakable, Sloantons face suddenly showed a mocking expression. He just wanted to talk but suddenly heard the exclamation of a burst of noise behind him. "Enemy! Enemy! A lot of flying Warcraft!" what? ! Sloan heard a glimpse of it, and Halls and Jonson, who had already recognized Hall, became very ugly. It is the hateful summoner! I saw a piece of black pressure from the distant world of Warcraft, almost covering the sky, this is how many flying World of Warcraft! Especially when they saw the appearance of those flying World of Warcraft, even the head of the Third Army of Sloan could not help but take a breath. "Eagle Birds!" This is the flight of World of Warcraft in the East China Sea, but many sea people are scared. And to make them even more shocking, the eagle and the beast actually still have a black shadow to jump down. Not only that, the black shadows are very powerful, and with them an assault, a Naga 10,000 team was actually poked, and for a time the Naga warriors were killed and wounded. Chapter 653： Halls powerful reinforcements Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 653 Hall''s powerful reinforcements The power of the black shadow is beyond the expectations of everyone. The powerful Naga people are not the enemy. They are the Dragon Warriors that Hall brought back from Long Island. Seeing that the people are so arrogant, a team of self-conceived tiger head shark warriors turned to the dragon people to kill, and the result was also pressed by the dragon people. The ranks of thousands of people could not hold on for even a quarter of an hour, and they were directly destroyed by the Dragon People. "What kind of race is this, it is so powerful!" Everyone who saw this scene, whether it was an elf or a sea party, was shocked and shocked. The murder of the Dragon Terran attracted many people''s attention, but they were the eagle birds and beasts in the sky that they had forgotten. Some of the sea people on the city wall did not react and found that they had become broad in their eyes. Not only that, but they also found that the people on the ground were getting smaller and smaller, and when they looked up, they found out that they were actually The eagle and the beast were caught. Waiting for them to react, suddenly they fell to the center of gravity, followed by a whirlwind, and then ran into something and lost consciousness. It turned out that the eagle birds and animals took advantage of the sea to catch them when they were stunned, and then they took them to the crowd like bombs. In such an attack, not only did the number of sea warriors on the wall be much less, but even the sea warriors on the ground preparing to attack were killed and wounded. As for the weak fish and human warriors, the eagle birds and beasts would not even bother to catch them, but directly a Dapeng spread their wings and hit them up. Basically, they hit dozens of fish people. Hall did not keep a hand. After all, there were too many enemies. At the same time as the Dragon Man and the Eagles and Beasts attacked, Jin Ping put out tens of thousands of fire ants. The fire ants, which are basically strengthened to the sixth-class Warcraft, are naturally easy to occupy the wall that has been cleaned up. Those surviving seas are either killed or rushed down the wall. Not only that, when A Da, Xiao Huang, these eight-class Warcraft were released, the seas on the entire wall were swept away. "This...this..." When the Dragon Warrior killed the Quartet, the Elf Queen had begun to suspend the curse. Although the lost life could not come back, she did not regret it, but she was very fortunate. After all, the situation was very special. If Hall did not arrive in time, she might die directly from the curse. "It''s too strong! Is this all the reinforcements that Hall brings?" Adelaide couldn''t help but sigh at the sight of the sea people who had been killed in the front. Abilis, who had previously blown up to Bloods, also limped over. "Great, who can think of the little guy who was scared to stand up, can have such a force." "Well, I still looked down on him!" The face of the Elf Queen who heard the conversation between the two people changed slightly. Hall''s arrival has already surprised her, and the strong reinforcements he brought were beyond her expectations. As a leader of a race, she is far more concerned than Abilis and Adelaide. She recalled that she had a sigh of relief when she met with Hall. "Fortunately, there was no offense at the time, otherwise..." The Elf Queen did not continue to think about it, because once that happens, she became a sinner of the Elves. The fighting continued, and the surviving Alliance of Elves and humans continued to attack the seas. As the sea fighters could not withstand the joint attack of the Dragon and the Eagles, Sloan had to let the attacking troops back and avoid the possibility of being attacked by both sides. Fortunately, the number of Dragon Terran warriors is not very large. Under the care of Sloan, tens of thousands of fishermen were forced to attack the Dragon Warrior side, which enabled other sea warriors to smoothly return to one side and quickly organize. To the surprise of Sloandan, the fishermen did not die, and they did not know which one to take the lead. When they found that they would not be killed after begging for mercy, the fishermen would surrender most of them. . "Bastard! You dirty guys have made such a shameful act!" Although Sloan is very angry, he also knows that it is not the time to say this. "Human! Who are you?" After the two sides stopped, Sloan looked at Hall with a gloomy look. Hall still hasn''t opened, and Jonson on the side suddenly said, "Head of the army, he was the last human!" what? It''s him? Sloan remembered. The reason for the failure of Jonsons attack last time seems to have mentioned this human being. Many people didnt believe it at the time. Later, he did not meet Hall after he personally attacked, or if he knew that Hills was also There is such a human being on the scene, and Sloan may still think that Jonson is making excuses for his failure. This time, after personally seeing the power of Hall, he realized that he was wrong The mistake is very outrageous, he completely underestimated the power of Hall! "Oh, know me, right now, I will give you a choice and immediately surrender!" Seeing Hall''s arrogant appearance, many of the sea warriors showed angry expressions on their faces, but as the words behind Hall said, the sea warriors suddenly appeared dead. "The Fourth Army has been wiped out by me, together with the head of the army, Tenero and the head of the deputy army, Simba, one is not left!" what? You are nonsense! how is this possible! After a short period of silence, many of the sea lords suddenly roared. Most of them did not believe in Hall''s words, but a few people believed it. Among them are the heads of the Standan Third Army of the Naga. After the shock, he immediately forced himself to calm down. After all, now is not the time to shake the heart, he immediately sneered. "Don''t think that only you humans are smart, want to shake our army''s heart, you are still far away! Do not think that you just won the surprise attack, our sea warriors are not so easily defeated!" After the original low morale of the sea warriors heard Sloan''s words, they immediately recovered some of them. Seeing this scene, Sloan''s face was slightly better. However, he was very clear in his heart. Hall said that it is very likely that it was true. A legion was completely annihilated. This is a big loss for the Naga. The battle had already entered the final stage, but Hall''s new force joined, and now there is an immeasurable situation. Sloan is not only a warrior, but also a commander, so he needs to find a best way at this time. Hall saw Sloan''s thought at a glance, and he smiled disdainfully. "Don''t believe it? Then I will let a few people who believe it come out for you!" Chapter 654： Strong collision Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 654 Strong Collision As Hall got out of words, suddenly flew down from the air and several figures, the Haizu and other soldiers looked at them curiously, and when they saw the people, they were shocked. I saw that the person turned out to be a turtle warrior, a dolphin warrior and an electric monk mage. "You! You turned to humans?" Sloanton''s face suddenly changed. After he heard Hall''s words, his heart was faintly felt that something was wrong, but he could not stop Hall from speaking, but he could only watch it. Hall brought the several sea people over. "Oh, what''s wrong with this, is this surprising? Isn''t that going to be scary?" Hall smiled disdainfully, then waved at them. "Go, let''s say what you want to say." Sloan blinked and he was thinking about whether or not to raid the past to kill these traitors. Hillside apparently realized this too. Halls sudden intrusion had already destroyed their combat plan. It can be said that the task of destroying the elves was about to be eliminated. At this time, it became plain and confusing again. Although Hills didn''t know what Hall said to the seas, he knew that once they spoke, it would be very bad for them, so Hills and Srodan are looking for opportunities. . Seemingly seeing the thoughts of the two, Hall smiled and said, "If the two want to kill, I am very welcome, come and tell you about the patriarch of the Dragon People!" Dragon people? ! When I heard this, everyone in the room looked at the figure that was flying over. I saw that his body was covered with scales, a look of sly expression and the limbs full of barbs, plus the big tail. It does have some dragon shapes. But Sloan and Hills are concerned about his strength! With the advent of the lookout, both Sloane and Hills felt a strong breath on their head. If they were not able to do so, just now, if they dont pay attention to the estimate, they will lose their ugliness. "Great and powerful!" Not only Sloan, but even the Elf Queen, they are shocked to look at the look, especially the Elf Queen, she has been stuck in the ranks of the nine senior magicians, today after seeing the hope, that a completely closed promotion There was such a slight looseness in the sudden advance. Hall saw that with the appearance of the lookout and the silence of Sloan, the face once again showed a smiling expression. "Since everyone gives face, then let''s go." After hearing Hall finish, the first to open the turtle family, he said everything he knew, the turtles who heard this were suddenly surprised, and Sloanan''s face became a bit stunned. Because this news has dealt too much against their Naga people, the mermaid family began to counterattack, and the Turtles raised their families to rebel against the Naga and returned to the mermaid embrace. The dolphins, which have a good relationship with the Turtles, are naturally the same. As for the Yizu people, they say that they have all surrendered in the Fourth Army. As the three seas finished, the sea people began to make some changes. The turtles first acted. They saw that they were facing the direction of the Elf King. After hearing the words of the turtle soldiers, they suddenly opened. And the Naga people refused, and formed a team independently. Coincidentally, after the Turtles had just acted, the Dolphins who were next to them also acted quickly. As two friendly races, they naturally formed an alliance. The generals of the electric shackles still had some doubts, and suddenly they heard that Sloan yelled, "Stop them!" Hearing this, he did not hesitate, biting his teeth and ordered the road to "go forward! Go behind the turtles!" Since most of the eDonkeys are magicians, they are less numerous and more convenient to move. Seeing the death of the Naga and some of the Naga people, they were ready to kill the turtles. Suddenly there was a uniform collision of weapons. Sloan asked his face to change. When he turned around, he saw that the Dragon Peoples army, which was far less than them, began to step on towards them. Seeing this scene, Slodenton reacted and quickly let his soldiers give up attacking the Turtles, and once again arranged the team to wait. "That''s right, you''re willing to pay attention to what you want. The sea turtles are not willing to be happy if they don''t want to be with you." Hey! I don''t know why, the one that was very serious, from Hall''s mouth, is some comedy-like effect. The elf queen had a rare smile on her face, but she quickly converges as if nothing had happened. "hateful!" Sloan knew that now whether Hall said it was true or not, they and the Turtles had already had a gap. They were forced to take part in the war. Now, after hearing the mermaids return, there will be some ideas. . "well!" Compared to Sloan''s indignationHall is satisfied with the smile, a small means to let the sea people have a gap, watching at least one-half of the seas, Hall Looked at the look and looked. "Then I will hand it over to you. The number of people who can get conversions will look at your own!" Others may not know the meaning of Hall''s words, but they are very clear in their hearts. After a respectful ceremony with Hall, the face becomes a serious look at the Naga people in front of them. "The whole army attacked and defeated the Naga!" After hearing the order, the Dragon Terran Warrior immediately took action. The Dragon Terran Magician first added a defensive magic to the Dragon Terran Warrior. The Dragon Man Warriors who were blessed with defensive powers braved each other and looked very mighty and domineering. The Sloan, who has already seen the mighty Dragons, naturally does not dare to take it lightly. He hastened to let the sturdy Tigerhead sharks in the front line. The Sharks and Naga fighters are ready to attack the Dragon Warriors. In an attempt to block the Dragons from attacking this way. Hills did not keep a hand this time. He ordered a small group of dark elf magicians to prepare the magic, while letting the dark elf bow and arrow bow and wait for the order. The atmosphere of the battlefield once again solidified. Looking at the scornful look of those Naga people, without saying anything, directly pulled out the big sword and yelled at the dragon people. "sand!" Roar! The Dragon Mans original red eyes suddenly became blood red at this moment, and they accelerated their pace. The situation of the tens of thousands of people made the Elf King City almost tremble. Seeing that the Dragon Man really killed, Sloan did not hesitate. He knew that this situation must be played to meet, otherwise failure is his only result. "Let these ugly guys see the power of our great sea! Kill!" Chapter 655： Desperate strength Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 655 The power of hope In the face of the mighty Dragon Warriors, although the sea warriors were somewhat fearful, they still listened to the courage to prepare for the battle. The Dragon Terran warriors can, regardless of whether they have the heart to fight, and under the leadership of the hope, the Dragon Terran army rushes toward the sea side. Both sides speeded up their steps, and when they saw that they were about to collide, Hills suddenly waved his hand and suddenly thousands of arrows were sent from the hands of the Dark Elves. Not only that, but also some dark magic. The Dragon Peoples Warriors naturally saw this scene. They not only did not retreat, but they also accelerated their speed. They were not afraid of the arrows, and they understood that this time only the rapid rush into the seas would reduce the next round. The possibility of being attacked. However, the first contact between the two sides was not theirs and the flight of the World of Warcraft Eagles and Birds. I saw them immediately after seeing those arrows and magic flying, and then applied the wind magic to the arrows and magic. As the wind magic broke out in thousands of arrows, the arrows were blown around and the arrows that threatened the Dragon Warriors were cracked. "Great! If the general battle, these World of Warcraft estimates are just obeying the command to attack, where, like now, can actually cooperate with other troops!" After all, Abilis was a general of the Elves. He was very experienced in combat and immediately saw the greatness of this cooperation. Others nodded involuntarily, and apparently agreed with Abilis. Just when they were chatting, the Dragon Terran warriors had already entered the ranks of the tiger sharks. Not only that, but the eagle birds and beasts in the air also killed the Naga and the dark elves behind the sea. Hall seems to think that this is not enough. With a wave of hand, the tens of thousands of fire ants are also killed by the sea people, among them there are a few high-end combat forces. The battle was very fierce. The consequences of a strong confrontation were naturally both defeated. The casualties that had never appeared in the original Dragon Terran warriors were shattered here. Looking forward to a few dragon-human warriors who had been killed at a glance, their eyes turned red and turned to the culprit. "Be bullying is a little bit of something, give me a die!" Looking at the roar, he raised his weapon and thought of Sloan. Sloan knew the power of the look from the beginning, so he did not think that he could stop him alone. A few of the sea warriors, who were also the same strengths, suddenly came up and tried to drag on the spot with more bullying. The tens of thousands of princes of the Dragon Terran side will naturally not let their patriarchs fight alone, slashing a few guys who have blocked the way and then come to look around. The Dragon Terran has five masters of nine-class combat power, while the Haizu side has a few more. It seems that the Haizu has the upper hand. But Hall knows it, or looks down on it. To know that he is a semi-holy level, where people will follow. Sure enough, I watched Sloan and others grin and smiled. Suddenly, a powerful force broke out in his body. When this force broke out, the surrounding sea soldiers did not even dare to be too close to him. Force a few steps back. "It''s so powerful, it''s a breakthrough at that level." No, even the Elf Queen, who is present, has some strengths to avoid, not to mention other people. A loud bang, everyone turned around and looked at it. I saw a shot that knocked Sloan back a few steps. "hiss!" A few of the nine sea-going warriors around him couldnt help but take a breath of cold air. This power is too strong. I hope that I can''t ignore the surprise of the Hai people. After he succeeded, he did not stop. He strode forward and swept a thousand troops. "Bastard! You are too arrogant!" "Damn! Little slut!" Although several sea warriors know that their strength is not as good as hope, but when they see the hope that no one wants to take them all alone, they suddenly get angry! They can become first-class fighters, and the combat experience will naturally not be worse than others. After discovering the look of the move, they all took the most appropriate action at that time. Looking at nature, I also discovered the thoughts of the nine warriors of the Haizu, but he did not show any surprised expression on his face. Instead, he looked at them with a calm look, and at the same time, a force broke out again, making the whole person swing the sword. The speed has doubled in vain, and the screaming sound of the big sword has made everyone''s face change. "What! How is it possible!" The sudden embarrassment of the hopes made some of the sea warriors somewhat unprepared. Some of the sea warriors who had wanted to jump up and had already jumped half of them had become pale. They originally wanted to escape the attack of hope, and then use the power of the high to suppress the hope but no one thought that the hope still saved the strength, this wrong assessment let Several sea warriors have fallen into trouble. Continue to jump, it is obvious that the swords of the people will be cut directly. With the power they have just seen, even the tiger-headed shark warriors who are known for their physical strength cannot guarantee safety. If they are evasive and changed to resist directly, no one can guarantee that they can survive. This way, not only are they not because they have more power, but because of one or two people, they are all flawed. If it is normal, then this time they are faced with a master who wants Sloan to face it wholeheartedly. This small flaw is likely to be seized by him and defeat several of them in one fell swoop. One of the tiger shark warriors bite his teeth, and he pushed his heart down hard, causing his body to fall quickly, and then quickly blocking the weapon in front of him, attempting to use his own body to resist the attack of desperation alone. , thus seeking an opportunity for other comrades. Other sea warriors apparently discovered this. They were very distressed when they did this for their comrades. But now, when they dont care about this, they put their hatred on the look and feel, ready to attack and When he didn''t have time to close his hand, he was hit hard. Looking at the cold-eyed and mock-like look of the tiger-headed shark warrior, the power in his hand not only did not converge, but also increased the intensity, trying to break the guy who didn''t know the height of the sky. Suddenly his face changed and he looked up and saw two black fireballs flying fast toward him. "Dark magic? Hey! You are looking for the wrong object!" After watching the magic, he snorted and then slashed the big sword to the tiger shark warrior despite the impact of the fireball. Chapter 656： Who are you? Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 656 Who are you? boom! After a loud bang, a huge flame came from the lookout, but before that, he almost smashed the tiger shark warrior into two pieces. It seems that this magic has some influence on the lookout. Looking at the look that was hit with dark magic, Hills smiled a little. He knows the power of this dark magic, even the Elf Queen has to use magic to suppress the erosion of her body by the dark magic, and this look is still hit by the dark magic, it seems that he is not good. Where to go. Just as Sears was ready to let other Haizu 9th-class soldiers fight and look at it, the words had not been spoken yet, and suddenly he was stunned. I saw a figure that was burning with flames and straight out of the flame. As he walked, the flames burned along the footsteps of the footsteps. This scene looks very strange, so that several quasi-sneak attacking sea warriors suddenly squat on the spot. "What happened, he didn''t have anything at all!" Sears showed a shocked look on his face. He knew the power of dark magic, but what did he see now? A person who was hit by dark magic without any fear, but looked at himself with a look of provocation. Or, it is more appropriate to call the lookout for the monster! Looking around while walking the black flame to the ground, this allowed several sea warriors to see a few steps after the subconscious. They don''t want to be hit by the black flames like the bones. They didn''t look at the cursed dark elves of Hills, but in a contest, after a dark war in a sea warrior, In this way, living and being burned to death, no matter how they can not be extinguished, this makes the sea people very jealous of this black flame. That''s why they just saw the shocked expression when they saw that they were hit by a black fireball. Others, including Hall, may not be particularly clear about the reasons, but if the inheritance of Xiaohei is fully accepted, it will sneer and ridicule. The dragons have some supreme immunity to natural magic. Even a dragon family with a little dragon blood is not able to hurt this half-barrel water dark magic. That''s right, in the dark eyes, the dark magic of Hills is half a bucket of water, or half of it! The lookout from the dark magical flame smirked at Hills and immediately chilled. "Don''t dare to attack me, although it is not very painful, but let me lose face in front of adults! So your life is mine!" puff! Hall, who heard this, almost couldnt help but squirt a spurt of water. He touched his nose and ignored the crowd and looked at the strange eyes and muttered to himself. "I don''t seem to have such a slogan..." The Elf Queen heard a slight change in her face, and the Adelaide master on the side looked at Hall with a strange expression. As for the general of Abilis, he laughed directly. The battle did not stop because of this situation, but it became even more fierce after being angered by the hope. The first is the injured Tiger Head Shark Nine Warrior. He was too heavy because of his injury, and he was looked at the first time. So he did not respond and was expected to be thrown to the rear, several dragons Suddenly he stunned him, then gave him a random bandage to ensure that he would not die immediately, then throw him into the air, not waiting for everyone to react, an eagle bird directly flew over and grabbed him, then Fly in the direction of the Elf King City. Several people who saw the skilled combination of the Dragon and the eagle and the beast couldnt help but swear by the words Hold the grass! This is how long it takes to have such skilled hands and feet! This action of catching captives is really eye-opening! Everyone suddenly looked at Hall, and Hall quickly coughed a few times. This really doesn''t seem to be what he asked for. If you catch a prisoner, you can do it. You don''t have to do this. After all, the transformation of the sea into a dragon is also very good. Big chance of failure. Of course, Hall can''t help but tell them that this is obviously evil magic. When it is time to cause other people in Allen on the mainland to resist, it is depressed. Is it time for Hall to hide back to Long Island like the Dragon People? Seeing the tiger head shark warrior quilt caught, the sea warriors after the stunned are angered, although a 9th class soldier is defeated, but can not be so insulted! Yes, in the eyes of the sea warriors, the act just was to insult a nine-class fighter. If the stunned tiger shark warrior wakes up, it is estimated that he will be mad. He will not be mad at others. I dont know. Anyway, the situation is that he is angered by those sea fighters. Watching the sea warriors, including Sloan, rushing toward themselves, screaming at the excitement of the roar and rushing over the past Several dragons and nine fighters who came over did not fall behind much, soon It was killed together with the Haizu Nine soldiers. Hall glanced at the front and found that after the outbreak of the sea warrior, he was as good as the dragon human warrior. After thinking about it, he only pointed his finger at the sea. The same as the 9th World of Warcraft''s Lightning Golden Eagle and the one-eyed dragon eagle bird suddenly flew toward the battlefield. The Elf Queen glanced at the front and said to the Adelaide Master on the side. "Master Adelaide, General Abilis, trouble you to help." Both Abilis and Adelaide, who have taken the life springs of Hall, have recovered more than half of their wounds. They also know that the current situation is very crucial. If they defeat the Naga people, they will They will win when they fight. The two elves of the elite who understood this point did not refuse. After the ceremony of the Elf Queen, they immediately rushed toward the fierce battlefield ahead. Hall knew that he had nothing to do with him, so he stood on the wall and looked at the front after he handed the Elf Queen''s Life Spring. After the Queen of Elves had drunk the water of life, she suddenly looked at her. She looked at Hall with a serious look, as if she wanted to see Hall. Although the spring water she had just drank was just a touch of the moon, but she tasted it in one bite. Some powerful summoning powers can summon war trees and mysterious potions like the moon well water. Who are you? Just when the Elf Queen still wanted to say something, the air suddenly flew down a group of griffins, and the griffin was not uncommon. The one who surprised the Elf Queen was the one above. As the people above came down, they suddenly excitedly prayed to the Elf Queen. "The Night Guard has seen Her Majesty!" Chapter 657： Big net Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 657 Big Net "You... are you all right? Great!" The Elf Queen should have thought that since Hall could come back from Long Island, he must have seen them. Before she was still looking at Hall''s troops, I wanted to find them from the inside, but I didn''t see them for a long time, and they were still behind. just The Elf Queen suddenly found out that in the Dark Night Guard, the three of them were all right, but the ordinary soldiers were half lost. When I thought that they were all killed by their own daughters, they couldnt help but feel guilty. It seems that I saw the situation of the Elf Queen, and when you secretly called it, you said it. "Queen of Her Majesty! We have found the sage, and found the sage that can cure the Princess''s Highness!" Upon hearing this, the Elf Queen suddenly felt the spirit and found it! Really found? A happy expression suddenly appeared on the face of the Elf Queen. The Elf Queen felt that today was a big ups and downs. Before that, she wanted to use the curse and the sea to die, but then Hall suddenly appeared, and brought a large number of powerful reinforcements to stop the sea. Not only that, but now she is telling her the news that cheers her up. Is it true that the elves doom is about to pass, is the new era of elves coming soon? "Dark one, you have worked hard!" After talking about the Elf Queen, she even went straight to the dark and waited for a higher etiquette. When she saw the situation, she was shocked, and while she was retreating from the elves of the elves, she said to the elf queen. "The Elf Queen, can''t afford it! This is what we should do!" The Elf Queen shook her head and looked deep and looked at the dark and said, "No, you can afford it!" The Queen''s words are not wrong, although this Nocia poisoning occurred under the guise of their darkness, but the real reason is because of the dark four rebellion, who can imagine that the Elves have so much mixed in The dark elf, even the big head of Hills is like this, can the Elf Queen blame others? In the dark, they took the most loyal guards of the elves and gave birth to a mysterious place to find antidote. No matter from that aspect, they did a good job. So they deserve the thanks of the Elf Queen. Hall couldn''t help but look at the time when he heard the words of Xie Lai Xie. Don''t continue to pay attention to the Elf Queen, Hall''s eyes continue to look at the battlefield. With the addition of Abigail and Adelaide and Hall''s nine-class Warcraft, the sea side slowly lost. First of all, those sea-class nine warriors, in the case of equal strength, the dragon people warriors completely suppress them, plus the eagle birds and beasts from time to time from the top sneak attack, take care of this, and soon the dragon people warriors seized the opportunity to give Heavy hit. Then he was thrown to the rear after being subdued like the former shark shark warrior. After the Hills responded, the high-ranking soldiers of the sea side left the third army legion leader Srodan, the deputy head of the team, Jonson and the dark elf Hills. Seeing the Dragon Warriors who had surrounded themselves and others, the expression on Hills face was very ugly. "The devil is not going back to allow us to fail, and we can''t fail!" After Hill''s gloomy words, the whole person slammed a black energy, and the black energy quickly wrapped him up. Everyone who saw this scene, including Sloan on the sea side, was amazed at the Hills wrapped in black energy. He didn''t know what happened to Hills, but he could feel that the energy was very evil, the energy that exudes the breath made him very uncomfortable, and even had the feeling of wanting to escape. "this is" Hall saw this scene, and his heart was equally shocked, because he was the first time he saw this, not only him, but even the elf queen on the side was frowning. Obviously she had never seen this. Happening. "Hey!" Looking forward to this time, but hope to perform well in front of Hall, so he will not give up this opportunity because of the strange situation of Hills. When he thought of it, he suddenly screamed and then smothered the ball directly to Hills. But before he rushed over, Halls voice suddenly came. "Wait, look!" Looking forward to the news suddenly stopped, other people''s orders he might consider, but now for him, Hall''s order must be obeyed, so Hall controls the fate of their Dragon people promotion. Who let Hall be the boss of Black Dragon... This topic is too much, and put it aside for the time being. "Yes! Adult!" The desire to look forward to other people is slightly surprised, such a strong person actually listened to the words of a year-old relatives, from the side more shows the mystery of Hall ~ www.novelhall.com ~ ! The anger of Hills interrupted everyone''s thoughts and looked at them. I saw that Hills had completely changed at this time. The original handsome face was blurred at this time, and a layer of black energy wrapped his head. Except for a pair of shining eyes, it seemed to give a feeling of sinisterness, especially infiltration. Not only that, but his body also changed to look like the previous appearance, the hands full of sharp nails, which obviously doubled the long legs, what is going on? What is this monster! Yes, Hills can''t be described by people. Now only the words "monster" can describe him. Suddenly, Hills turned his head sharply. The gloomy gaze just saw Jonson. Jonson was stared at him. The whole person was not good at all. He felt like he was staring at the poisonous snake. Before he could make any reaction, Hills suddenly reached out and grabbed his head, regardless of his horrified gaze. A black energy suddenly wrapped him, and then a ghostly scream called from the mouth of Jonson. Out. "Jonson! Hills, what are you doing!" Although Sloan was roaring, but he did not go forward, but he took a few steps back, apparently he was also scared by this strange situation. Suddenly, Jonsons screams came to an abrupt end. Everyone found that with the disappearance of the black scorpion energy, Jonson actually changed. Although the whole person was full of dead air, the strength of the body was obviously increased. "This is..." Hall saw it and immediately thought of where he had seen it, as if it were the black energy of the Principality of Encas. Are they a group? I think that Halls face has changed slightly, it seems that a large net that is targeting the entire Allen continent is slowly being solved... Chapter 658： Black shadow Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 658 Black Shadow Just when Hall was worried, Jonson, who was caught by Hills, was suddenly sent by him, and everyone was immediately attracted to me by this situation. I saw that Jonson had the appearance of the Naga in this time. The scales that were originally covered were almost lost, and replaced by pieces of bare black meat. These pieces of meat are covered with blood vessels and look more smashed than before. His original tail has also begun to change. On the tail, he began to grow a human limb. It looks like a lame, combined with his ugly face as if it were a sly face. It is estimated that even Johnsons mother I can''t recognize him coming over. Sloanton, who saw Jonson''s change, became very ugly, and he looked at Hills with his teeth. "Hills, what are you doing!" "doing what?" The people who thought that Hills had lost his mind couldn''t help but hear the opening of Hills. Then he found that his tone of voice was so cold, it felt like the wind blowing from the hail. People can''t help but shudder. In particular, the Elf Queen, who had been in contact with Hills for a long time, felt that this Hills was the stranger. "Hey! This idiot of Hills has not captured the elves for so long. Except for his ability, the so-called Aaron''s most powerful sea people seem to be invisible! "You... aren''t you Hills?" Sloane''s original angry expression suddenly stiffened on his face. He has already determined that the guy who spoke is definitely not Hills, the feeling that makes him feel scared, not suitable for Hill. Can give him! Then the question is coming. If he is not Hill, then who is he? This problem is not only Sloane wants to know, even the Elf Queen wants to know, but Hall is probably guessing something, he did not say it, because he did not know it, simply listen to what the guy said. Hills, no, I don''t know what he is now. I used to call it in the dark. I saw him glance at Sloan with his shining eyes, and then he said disdainfully. "Who am I, you don''t need to know, and you are not qualified to know!" When he heard this, Sloden was angry again, but he didn''t wait for him to speak. The next thing in the dark shadow made him suddenly hold his breath. Because the shadow has directly mentioned the king of Naga. "That is, Charles is so soft-hearted, if I change to my men, I have already thrown you into the abyss of the demon domain to make you a painful undead to live there!" Demon Abyss? Painful undead? From these two words, the people quickly learned two situations. The demon abyss is a place name, a painful undead, and is estimated to be a creature. However, this is not the point. The point is that he revealed a message, that is, he is from the magic domain! In this way, Hall is speculating that it is more accurate. On the other hand, Sloan was scared by the name of Charles. He seems to remember that King Naga was called Charles before he became famous, but only after he became King Naga, the name was rare. heard it. It is estimated that in addition to the high-level Naga people like him, the Naga people do not know who Charles is, and the guy in front of him is calling his name. Obviously his identity is not ordinary. Suddenly, Sloan seemed to think of something. He looked at the shadow in front of him and exclaimed, "You...you were the last time you came to the family..." Sloan said that half suddenly stopped, because he remembered who this person was. He remembered that a group of mysterious characters suddenly appeared in the former family, and then the king suddenly called them, so the high-level began to plot. Then the Naga and the no-facers cooperated to pull the mermaid from the sea king''s throne and push them to the top of the East China Sea. Its just that Sloan still doesnt understand why the king did not wait to destroy the mermaid and the faceless and then attacked the human continent. "Hey!" The black shadow snorted, then it turned to look at Hall and others, exactly to look at Hall. "Human, you should be the one mentioned by the **** guys. I didn''t think that a small human would have a character like you!" Hall was stared at the black shadow. I don''t know why he felt his soul was shaking. He tried to release his mental strength and tried to resist this pressure. He did not expect it to have any effect. "Oh? Interesting, I didn''t think that your mental strength is so strong, and yes, the summoner is, don''t know who you and the gang are." The black shadow looked at Hall with interest, and Hall''s sweat continued to flow down At this time, Hall, who felt that some breathing difficulties, suddenly felt awkward. Then a footstep came from the side, and Hall and the black shadow suddenly turned around and saw that the coming person was actually the Elf Queen. "It turned out that the Elf Queen helped me." The Hall that understood it, nodded slightly to the Queen of the Elf, and the black shadow saw that someone was interrupting his pressure. His eyes could not be dimmed slightly, and he could not wait for him to speak. Suddenly a figure was blocked in front of him. "Is this... Dragon Man?" Ok? Hall and hope didn''t think that he could recognize the identity of the Dragon Man. Who is he? Hall blinked and looked at the shadows, then he said. "Are you a person from the Devil''s domain? Or is it a **** continent?" After hearing the words of Hall, the shadow removed his gaze from the look and looked at Hall again. "Human, you can let the dragon people listen to your orders. So, you must know the dragons? No, the dragons may be still in the continent of Allen, they are not already..." Seemingly aware of what, the black shadow said that half of the mouth immediately closed his mouth, and the glowing eyes suddenly became brighter, as if he was thinking about something. What is it? How can I say half of it? Both Hall and the lookout showed an anxious look. Both Hall and Desire wanted to know where the Dragons were going. Hall is worried that if he turns the black into a summoned beast, it will not cause the hostility of the dragon, but the hope is to return to the embrace of the dragon to get the recognition of the dragon. It is a pity that the shadows are destined to disappoint them. Under the eyes they are looking forward to, the black shadows waved their hands and fled to the distance with Jonson, who had just turned around. "Human, we will meet again, this garbage will be handed over to you!" Chapter 659： Goodbye Nosia Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 659, Goodbye, Nosia The shadow suddenly fled with Jonson, not only did Hall think of it, but even Sloan was shocked by this scene. He just seemed to say that the garbage was handed over to Hall, and they turned out to be rubbish? Hall quickly reacted after the black shadow escaped. He just wanted to say don''t run, but after seeing the black shadow that had disappeared, he couldn''t help but scream, the speed is so fast? He has such a strong ability, why not continue to fight with Hall and give up? The Elf Queen explained the problem to him. "He should have used some secrets, otherwise there will be no such speed." Hall turned his head and looked at the Elf Queen with some surprises. He finally nodded and expressed his understanding. He also saw this secret method. In the **** continent, the **** family used a **** secret estimate and this almost. It seems that the shadow is indeed powerful, but he seems to have received some restrictions here, and then he does not want to fight Hall with this, so he will choose to escape. Hall looked at the abandoned Sloan with a pitiful expression, and then he said to the look. "Quick speed!" Looking at it is a pity to look at the black shadow of the escape, and then directly look at Sloan, and then rushed to the past without saying anything. Sloan, who had just reacted, saw that he was rushing to look at his face and suddenly changed. He knew that he couldnt beat him. For the later battles, Hall is no longer concerned. The sea forces that have completely lost their fighting spirit will soon begin to collapse under the attack of the Hall and the Elves. As Sloan was looked at like a dead dog, the whole battle was suddenly announced. For the captives, all of them were under the control of Hall. As for the turtles who temporarily chose to stand in the team, Hall did not bother them, but told them that the turtles and minors who had left in the Principality of Enkad had won. After hearing this, the Turtles General immediately thanked Hall for taking a look at the seaside with the surrendered sea fighters. ...... The situation after the battle was handed over to Abilis, and Hall was led by the master of Adelaide to the elves forbidden, the Elf Queen and the Dark One followed. After passing through a huge forest, Hall finally came to the forbidden land of the elves. When he came in, he felt that there was a stinking smell in the air, which made him very uncomfortable. It seems that Halls frowning situation is explained by the master of Adelaide. "Hall, the smell you smell is the smell of the flowers of the underworld. We are fine. If ordinary people smell it, they will get sick, and they will be as unconscious as Princess Nosia. even death!" so smart? Hall heard this and couldnt help but watch Adelaides master. It seems that the toxicity of this underworld flower is not as strong as it is. "These..." Hall glanced at the situation around him, although he had not been here before, but he could see some of the previous appearances from the surrounding scenery. A clear lake surrounded by evergreen trees, some forest trails extending directly from the trees, and small animals that jump out from time to time. If you live in such a place, then the state of mind will naturally increase rapidly, not only that, but also prolong life. But now it has completely changed. The lake is covered with turquoise water at this time. The vegetation around the lake is dyed into sick green, and some even die directly. The bark of many large trees has fallen off, and the skinless trunks are covered with green mesh vegetation, which looks like the exposed blood vessels in humans. "Let''s go." After a sigh, Hall turned to look at Master Adelaide. Master Adelaide nodded and then continued to move forward. As everyone seemed to be uncomfortable with the situation, everyone did not continue to speak until the crowd passed a giant white jade arch. Master Adelaide said this. "We have arrived!" Hall heard a nod and his eyes looked at a place behind the jade arch. A light green ring-shaped well with a mat made of rattan floating on it, and a beautiful shadow lying on the top of the mat, no one else said Hall has recognized it, the beautiful shadow is not someone else, she is Elf Princess Nosia! I saw that Nosia was covered with green all over the body. It was like being dyed. The water well could still see a light blue liquid flushing her body. I don''t know what the clothes on her body are made of. It doesn''t seem to be afraid of the soaking of well water. "Nosia..." Hall saw this scene after muttered to himself in his mouth. However, he quickly woke up, waved his hand, and suddenly a strange plant appeared in his hand. "The ragweed!" Master Adelaide suddenly screamed and screamed. He used some trembling hands to get the result, then carefully took out a utensil and put it on it. After seeing the sage, the surprises are not only the masters of Adelaide, but also the queen of the elves. She also saw the pattern of the ragweed, plus the one from the sage after Hallas out. The rich life, the Elf Queen knows that this must be true. Hall did not pay attention to the excitement of everyone. He was so excited that he calmed down at this moment. He stood on the side and looked at Nosia quietly. Although Nosia''s face was covered with green, he felt that Nosia was so beautiful. He remembers that he first saw the appearance of Nosia in the hunting squad, and remembered that Nosia had secretly followed his own adventure after he came out of the Elf King City. I remember that in order to help myself, Nosia accompanied her to Tieling City to save her sister, and was taken to the scene to be poisoned and comatose. The expression on Halls face has always been seen by the Elf Queen. She naturally understands why Hall is like this. She originally wanted to interrupt Hall. She suddenly remembered that her daughter was awake and said that she would not blame him. if. Although the Elf Queen really wanted to catch Hall and come back to teach him well, but now... When the Elf Queen thought of the powerful Warcraft and Dragon Man who came back from Hall, she suddenly felt a bitter smile. At this time they are elves, don''t say bully Hall, Hall does not use this opportunity to bully their elves is good! Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi, Mo bulls poor! Chapter 660： hand Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 660 Slap Just as Hall looked at Nosia''s memories, Master Adelaide was deploying antidote. Although Master Adelaide is also an alchemist, there is still some embarrassment about the method of making antidote in ancient times. As soon as the ragweed is not a common herb, Master Adelaide knows if Hall has any extras. If the production fails, he will not dare to think about it. Fortunately, Hall at this time found the situation of Master Adelaide, and saw that Adelaide master was hesitant, Hall said in a low voice. "Master Adelaide, you can rest assured that there is one more here in the sage, you can let go!" The master of Adelaide who heard this was a glimpse. Then he suddenly showed a grateful smile on his mouth. He knew that he was really guilty. This is good, with Hall''s assurance, he can be bold and act. Master Adelaide is not a master, the techniques of making and the steps to the alchemy are familiar with the heart, watching the masters of Adelaide like the speed of alchemy, Hall and others can not help but look at him with admiration As if this is not an alchemy, but an art. For alchemy, Hall also had initial contact. He found many shortcomings after seeing the masters of Adelaide''s alchemy at home. For example, when dissolving herbs, his approach is a bit embarrassing, rather than a step in place like Master Adelaide. Hall did not miss any opportunity to increase his alchemy experience, looking at Adelaide masters with his eyes wide open. It seems that Master Adelaide also has the heart to let Hall watch, so every step of his life is slower than usual. Not only that, but if there is something that is difficult to understand, he will explain it to himself. After I couldnt figure it out, I heard that it was like a finishing touch. The whole person suddenly became more and more cheerful, and something that was difficult for him to understand for a while was solved. After understanding the good intentions of Master Adelaide, Hall looked at Adelaide''s eyes with a hint of gratitude. The Elf Queens have never spoken, and they have not made any noise. They all hold their breath and look at the two who are teaching one in school, for fear of disturbing them. Time flies, and I dont know how long it took. Adelaide and Halls faces suddenly showed excitement. "It is!" Looking at the red color and the constant flow of life, the masters of Adelaide and Hall were not excited by excitement. "Well? Success? Great!" Dark three heard a fierce clap and smiled. Just now his heart was almost nervous and spewed out of his mouth. Now, the reagents are ready to represent Nocia. The princess was saved, then their mission was really finished. The face of the Elf Queen also showed a surprise expression. For this day, she waited for a long time, until then she was really putting her heart into her stomach. Originally, Master Adelaide took the reagents in his hand and wanted to give it to Princess Nosy, but he suddenly changed his mind after seeing the Hall. "Hall, go." When I heard the words of Master Adelaide, the people present were first glimpsed, and then everyone looked at the Elf Queen who stood on the side and looked a little unsightly. It seems that those eyes are a bit dazzling, and the Elf Queen is not angry and looks at Hall. "Look, what did you hear from Master Adelaide? Are you not going?" Hey, Hall is a little embarrassed by the Elf Queen''s voice, but since the Elf Queen has agreed, Hall is twisting and pinching is not his. Hall thought that Hall did not hesitate, after taking the reagents from Master Adelaide, step by step toward the Princess Nossia in the moon well. The wilted vegetation around the moon well water was slammed by Hall, but this did not affect Hall. He came to Nosia in three steps and took two steps, regardless of the pale green toxins in the well. The water came to the side of Nosia. The moon well water is not deep, probably just to the position of Hall''s thighs. After he stood firm, he stretched out the bamboo mat where Nosia was lying and prevented it from moving. Then he observed Nescia closely. It seems to be the relationship between the long-term intrusion of the moon and the well water. Nosia has a touch of water vapor on his face. Hall took out a handkerchief from the space and wiped the water vapor on Nose''s face. And his movement was clearly seen by the Elf Queen, and Master Adelaide suddenly turned his head and continued to look at his experimental platform after the alchemy, seemingly pondering the experience of the refining. And the dark ones are looking at the sky It seems that they are looking at why the forest is so high and the sky is blocked. The Elf Queen didn''t breathe a sigh of Hall, her daughter was treated like this, and she didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, Hall did not have the inch, and after the wipe, he took out the reagents. Well, it seems that he has encountered a problem. How to drink! That''s right, let a comatose patient drink something, do you think this is a movie? Just remember to pour in it? So the Elf Queen saw that it made her almost worry, and wanted to directly cast a curse to kill this evil man. I saw that Hall opened the reagent and took a sip of his own, and then he did not hesitate to go to Nosia''s mouth. Looking at his daughter being taken advantage of by a human being, although he is saving people, but the Queen Elf wants to kill people more and more intense. I have to admire the master of Adelaide here. Apparently he has already thought of this problem, Jiang is still old! Just as the Queen of the Elves couldnt stand it, Adelaide suddenly tried to persuade the Elf Queen to be unconcerned, and suddenly a slap in the air rang. "Snapped!" Everyone turned around and saw that there was a moon well. Nosia looked at Hall with a blushing look. The slap from the hand was just from her hand. "Hall, you..." The words of Nosia had not been finished yet, and suddenly a figure appeared beside her, and she could not help but hold her in her arms. "Daughter, are you awake? Mom is worried about dying you! Fortunately, the ragweed is effective, otherwise the mother does not know what to do." Woke up? Agave? Nosia was first scared by the sudden hug. After she reacted, she remembered it. It seemed that she was in a dark and unconscious. So Halla is just now... Chapter 661： set off Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 661 departure Nosia woke up, Hall''s slap was also smashed, and things seemed to pass. Everyone who knows this thing has forgotten him selectively, so it hasn''t had any effect. It just doesn''t really affect the impact. It seems that only the parties know it. "Hey, Hall, the white star you said is very beautiful?" Nosia, who had recovered completely, looked at Hall with curiosity. Hall of the two worlds is very clear, that is, women must not believe in words. If he really praises the white star in the face of Nosia, then his emotional intelligence is basically zero. "Cough, that Nosia, are you all right now? I heard that there are some side effects when using the ragweed. I don''t know if you have any discomfort?" Hall is not a nonsense, he is listening. Master Dr. DeLaid said that he did not know whether there were any side effects. After all, if he did not find the ragweed, Master Adelaide had not seen the real thing. When I heard Hall, Nosia really was transferred to the target, and she said something about her body and said the opening. "No, except for the tiredness of the previous two days, I did not find anything wrong." "No, just no." For the success of the transfer of Nosia''s topic, Hall could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Since he was slap in the face that day and Nosia also understood that he had misunderstood Hall, the two of them stayed together. Hey, it should be said that Nosia always came to Hall to chat. Because Hall was not the little **** that she used to pinch, so the Elf Queen simply came to her eyes and did not bother. There was still a lot of things to deal with after the war. She simply stayed in the palace and stayed in the conference hall. For two days. In the past two days, Hall had said something about his departure from Nosia. What he didn''t think was that Nosia had always been interested in the White Star Princess. Its not that Hall has a ghost in his heart, and he has already said a lot of things about White Star, but he found that the more he explained, the more Nosia wanted to know about White Star, and Hall suddenly felt that there was a kind of rock that lifted his feet. feel. For the white star, Hall when she is her own friend, if the white star is difficult, Hall is absolutely going to help. However, Nosia made a white star again and again, and Holton understood it. This girl was jealous! Hall knows that a woman will be unreasonable after being jealous. She also knows how stupid it is to be reasonable when she is not reasonable. Therefore, he simply transfers the topic and avoids talking about it. Three days later, the post-war work of the Dark Forest was nearing completion. The captives were all guarded by the Dragons. Hall decided to bring them to the death wilderness to transform. After all, the Elf was a neutral and kind camp. I don''t want his Elf Queen to see the process of transforming the Dragon. After all, this can be regarded as one of the evil magic. He is worried that the Queen of the Elves will be disgusted after they read it and even let them isolate themselves. Although Nosia was very reluctant, Hall still persuaded her to rest temporarily. After she had finished dealing with the Principality of Enrat and the Principality of Aoraki, she took her to the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Phoenix. Let Hall be a little surprised, the Elf Queen even agreed to this statement, saying that it is time to send some elf magicians to humans to communicate with each other. Before Hall left, he saw the Carrie City Lord Jared again. He wanted to escape with Princess Nosia. He also learned that he was saved the next day, and the one who saved them was the original Hall. The first reaction after Jared heard this was to disbelieve, but isnt it how long? At that time, the Hall was powerful, and his summoning beast was only seven, and most of them were weak summoned beasts. But no one thought that Hall not only came back this time, but also brought back a large number of powerful dragon human warriors and powerful summoned beasts, which made Jared almost unresponsive. In addition to the last time Hall saved Carlin City, Jared was rescued twice by Hall. It has to be said that he was really right to help Hall''s practice so unintentionally. Because Hall was in a hurry, he only talked with Jared for a while, and then walked to the south with the dragon people and a large number of sea-captive prisoners. Since both the sea and the dark elves were brought to the Hall by the pot, there was no enemy in the dark forest at this time. Even so, it took them almost a week to reach the junction of the dark forest and the dead wilderness. . I was still thinking about whether I was going to the Carlin City Hall and suddenly thought of being caught in the dwarf abandoned castle when I met Nosia because Hall was very impressed with that place, so he Sitting on the Lightning Golden Eagle to find it, found the place in less than an hour. With the full cooperation of the eagle and the beast, Hall spent a lot of effort to bring tens of thousands of sea captives to the castle. Therefore, this matter has been wasted a lot of time, so Hall decided to let this matter be handed over to his men, and then he left five thousand dragons and soldiers and five thousand hawks and beasts to take care of and convert the sea captives. It was with the remaining soldiers and Warcraft flying towards Carlin City in the Principality of Gilardino. Hall remembers that when he left, the army of the Principality of Gilardino was squatting at the castle near Carlin City and the enemies of the enlightened Enkat. At the beginning, he had only a few hundred lions. Even a sneak attack could not defeat millions of troops. But now, the troops he brought back have destroyed the two Naga regiments. He believes that even those who are demonized The human soldiers will be easily solved by the Dragon Warriors. ...... Just as Hall was heading towards Carlin City, the army of the Principality of Gilardino, stationed in the northern castle, had become confused at this time, because the news of insufficient food did not know how to be revealed. The emperor was not a hungry soldier. Because of this, the generals of the Principality of Gilardino killed many people. These guys did not have a single thing, because they even took military food to sell and earn hardships at this time. The generals of the Principality of Gilardino now remember that the prince sent by the Liji Empire looked at himself with the eyes of the murderer. If he did not decisively, it would be difficult to save his position. "Report!" Just as the General of the Principality of Gilardino sighed, a commander ran in. "General General, Lord Liji Empire, please come over." Chapter 662： Prince Charlies means Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 662 The means of Charlie Prince "what?" After hearing the words of the commander, Prince Charlies face suddenly became a little difficult to look at. The original man was full of exhaustion. It can be seen how much he has recently suffered from this incident. The sale of food is mainly caused by the young people who have been trained in the military by several large families. However, these young people not only do not have a good job in the army to learn how to fight to improve their own strength, but to go to the fox and dog friends every day. Before the Prince Charles did not care because he did not have time to take care of them, and what they did was not a big deal, simply not blinded. I just didn''t think that these **** would dare to fight for military food. Isn''t this too old-fashioned? Although Prince Charlie killed a few headed guys on the spot, the food has disappeared. It was originally because of the persistence of the fighting that some of the depressed morale was so troubled by them. Now it is good, not only the morale is low, but also the possibility of transformation. Prince Charlie hated himself very much why he did not want to throw out those relationships in the first place. If he insisted on his own point of view and took the elite route, he would not have this situation today. "Oh!" After sighing, Prince Charlie waved the commander to go out. This is not something he can handle, and it is useless to stay here. After seeing the passing of the commander, the face of Prince Charles did not improve. As the Principality of Gilardino was destroyed by the Mozu, it became almost a barren land, and after a large number of people were turned into magic weapons, they came out from the Liji Empire. The supporting Prince Charles did not get a good supplement at all. On the other hand, the transformed magic soldiers were fed with flesh and blood, so they did not care about the food at all. In contrast, the Liji Empire''s army was in a weak position. He is very skeptical that this action will be the action of the Mozu. After all, the existence of the Mozu in the Devils is no secret. Even the King of the Principality of Gilardino is a film warrior. Lex is replaced by a secret method, so it is difficult for Prince Charles to pay attention to the movie family. "That bastards! Death is not enough!" After Prince Charlie sneaked a sigh of relief, he got up and walked out to the outside. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to think about how to deal with it. He knew that if he didn''t go out again, he would be in trouble if he really changed. "We want food! We want food!" As soon as he came out, Prince Charlie heard a loud voice. After hearing this, Prince Charlies face became as dark as the bottom of the pot. If it was passed to the country, his prince would have no face to see anyone. Prince Charlie probably looked at it. There were 20,000 people in this incident. This is not a small amount. If it is not handled well, it may be not only 20,000, it may be 40,000, 100,000 or even 400,000! He knows that these people should be the first to explore the road, and many people are expected to watch more. When the Prince Charles is not well handled, it is estimated that they will bring more people in a flash. "Hey! You''d better expect me not to settle accounts after the fall, and I''d better expect you to die in battle with the magic soldiers, otherwise I will let you know how stupid it is to be ignorant." Prince Charlie snorted, and then the whole man was released. The soldiers who wanted to continue to call the slogan suddenly felt that their throat seemed to be being shackled, and that there was something to say but could not tell. It feels very uncomfortable for them. Some soldiers with a slightly better strength immediately looked at the direction of the momentum, and after they saw it clearly, the whole person could not help but tremble. This is not afraid of cold, they are scared! Don''t look at Prince Charles, who is very amiable, but as his soldiers know that Prince Charles and his amiables are mainly aimed at the people. He is notoriously strict with the soldiers. Many soldiers have been thrown into the wilderness because they were lazy. Ling, if not for the patrol of Prince Charles, the soldiers are expected to have become the belly of the World of Warcraft. Coupled with the fact that the Prince had personally killed a few small officials some time ago, they were even more afraid of the Prince Charles. It is said that the few small officials seem to be some of the children of the high-level Lige empire. Prince Charles even dared to kill them, let alone their ordinary soldiers? The strong atmosphere of the 9th-class soldiers continued to emanate, and some soldiers with low strength could not help but squat down. Seeing this scene, there was no change in the face of Prince Charles. He did not mean to keep his hands, so he stepped out of the big camp step by step. The whole process lasted for a long time But everyone thought it was as long as a year. Not only that, but on the way he walked, no one dared to make a sound. At this moment, the people I was going to eat were so scared that Prince Charlie, who suddenly appeared, could not even breathe. I was afraid that Charlie would look at him for a while. It can be seen from here that Prince Charles has absolute prestige in the army. It is estimated that if there is just a shortage of food, and some people deliberately ignite from it, these soldiers would not dare to do so. I don''t know why, after seeing that the situation was controlled, Prince Charlie was slightly disappointed. This is not to say that Prince Charles has to do anything, and he feels that this matter should be viewed in two ways. They are doing something wrong, but some of the Prince Charles did not forget, that is, they are all soldiers, even if they are taught to make trouble, but after seeing him, even a little bloody, and even put their thoughts Don''t dare! The disappointing Prince Charles just wanted to appease the soldiers, and suddenly a soldier came out with a trepidation. His move was particularly prominent in the pair. Several Liji empire guards who stopped them in front of them immediately looked at the people with vigilance. Their hands had touched the hilt, once the suspicious guy dared. With a slap in the face, they will kneel down his head. For them, the accidental killing and the safety of Prince Charles are not worth mentioning. If they die, they will die, and they will compensate for some compensation at most. After seeing this scene, Prince Charlie suddenly brightened his eyes. For the soldier who dared to come out at this time, Prince Charlies face turned slightly better. "Let him come over, I want to see what he wants to say!" Chapter 663： Confusing situation Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 663 chaotic situation Prince Charlie waved his hand to remind the guards of the guards to retreat. The guards who had been obeying the orders of Prince Charles did not say much, and they left the side without saying anything. However, their eyes were staring at the soldier. Once the soldier had any change, they were confident that they would win him in the first place. "Let''s say, what do you want to say! As long as Charlie can answer, I will definitely answer!" The voice of Prince Charles was not very big, but everyone in the room heard it clearly. The soldier was a young man in his teens. He saw him stunned and glanced at Prince Charles. He said after biting his teeth. "Prince Charlie, the little people don''t really want to make trouble. We just want to know how one wheat bread per meal was turned into half? It is still very hard and can''t eat at all. The little people know that it is very difficult now, but in How difficult is it, and you cant hungry on the battlefield. When the young people started talking, the voice was still very small. It seems that they are developing themselves. Since they have already said something, they simply go out and the voice is getting louder and louder. After hearing the young mans words, the originally quiet 20,000 team suddenly reconciled and seemed to ignore the Prince Charles who stood in front of them. "No, we also know that the Mozu is going to destroy humanity. It is only natural that we fight with them. But we don''t have enough to go to the front line. Isn''t this a death?" "That is, we are not afraid of death, but we are afraid that the death is not clear, and the death is not worth it!" As the topic opened, everyone began to complain to Prince Charles. However, Prince Charlie did not pay attention to those people at this time, but the eyebrows stared at the young soldier. The young soldier suddenly became pale when he saw his face, and he whispered to Prince Charlie with some trembling voice. "Prince Charlie, I am not afraid of death. If the magic soldier is in front of me, even if I only have one hand, I will use it to buckle their eyes. I am not willing to be killed by the magic soldiers because they are not full. I can not be reconciled!" "Not reconciled!" "Not reconciled!" As the young soldier screamed out with a nearly screaming voice, the 20,000-strong team made a roar. "Be bold! I dare to shake my soldiers to rebel under my eyes!" After saying that Prince Charlie disregarded the strange eyes of everyone, he rushed directly toward the old soldier. The young soldier saw a slight change in his face, and his mouth slightly showed a slight curvature, but it quickly converges. He panicked and called Prince Charles to annihilate, let everyone be careful and drilled into the team. When seeing Prince Charlie move, those guards would naturally not stand there, and with the actions of these guards, they immediately caused some 20,000 soldiers to panic, and the young soldier said that Prince Charles would kill, for a time The team suddenly got messed up. Some soldiers who did not seem to sit still waiting for the weapon to pull out the weapon directly, while swearing at the side with the guards. "They want to kill us, don''t want to die, pick up the weapon, or they will be cut off their heads and hang on the door!" When the soldier finished, a lot of soldiers immediately pulled out their weapons. After all, the heads that Prince Charles had cut down were still hanging on the barracks. They didn''t want to be one of them. After seeing the soldiers get rid of their own pressure and choose to fight with their own guards, Prince Charlies face suddenly changed. If he still doesnt understand what went wrong, then his prince is doing his head. "Awful movie family, where to run!" After hearing the roar of Prince Charles, the people who were about to start were stunned. At this time, another voice came. "Prince Charlie, he is an excuse. He wants to kill us all, and then puts us a crime that I don''t want. Don''t believe him, he just wants to kill us!" This sentence plus the current situation, is really very consistent, so many soldiers do not hesitate, pick up the weapons and form a square team, ready to fight here, the Prince of Charlie and the guards in front of them. Seeing this situation, Prince Charless face finally changed, and he suddenly roared. "All assistants, this is the trap of the Mozu, they..." The Prince of Charlie had not finished, and suddenly a scream came to break the balance. The crowd turned their heads and saw that only one of the guards had directly cut a soldier who had not had time to react, and the screams just made from his mouth. "Dead people, Charlie they are going to kill us, we should not sit still and kill together!" The captains of several guards looked at the soldier who was shot in shock. One of the guards asked. "Why are you killing him?" The soldier trembled and said, "I... I just saw that he took out his weapon and wanted to start, so I started to preempt." When the captain of the guardian who asked the question still wanted to say something, suddenly a figure rushed toward himself, the murderous soldier pushed the captain, and then a scream came out of his mouth. I didn''t know when a soldier took the weapon and cut it down to the captain of the guard. If he was pushed away by the soldier, it was estimated that he was injured. "Ah, hateful! You are looking for death!" The captain of the guards saw the soldier slashed and lie on the ground, suddenly glaring at him. Then he waved his hand fiercely, and the weapon in his hand suddenly slashed toward the soldier. With the fighting power of the captain of the guard team, it is estimated that the soldiers head will be cut down. With the sound of the sound, the captain of the guard team was repulsed by this force several times, and when he stood firm, he looked up sharply. After seeing who the person was, his face changed slightly. "Prince Charlie, you are this..." The person who came is Prince Charles. He just wanted to catch the young soldier, but he blinked and he disappeared directly into the crowd with confusion. This made him a 9th-class fighter who could not find it. He realized that the situation was wrong. Charlie just saw this. The guards killed the soldiers, so he rushed in time to stop his guards from killing the soldiers. "Everyone gave me a hand! All the demons are planning, and they give me 50 steps back, otherwise..." Who knows that Prince Charless words have not been finished yet, and suddenly dozens of arrows that are cold-headed are flying toward Prince Charles. "No, this is a broken magic arrow!" Chapter 664： Shadow family Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 664 is a movie family Dozens of broken magic arrows flew directly to Prince Charlie. It is obvious that this is planned. The purpose of those people is not only to mess up the Liji Imperial army, but they still want to assassinate Prince Charles, think about it too, Charlie. The prince is currently the highest commander here. As long as he kills Prince Charles, the army here will definitely be in a mess. Hey. Seeing dozens of broken magic arrows flying toward Prince Charles, Charlies face changed dramatically. He immediately pulled out his weapon and tried to block these broken magic arrows. However, due to the large number, there was another nearby Prince Charles. Many Party B soldiers, if they want to check out the princes to avoid them, these people will definitely be stabbed and transparent. "Bastard!" Prince Charlie sneaked a sigh, he just wanted to raise his body''s vindictiveness to prepare for a hard resistance. At this time, several guards who were close to him directly went to the Prince of Charlie, regardless of his life safety. The prince is behind him. "What are you doing..." When Prince Charless words were not finished, he saw which of the guards soldiers chests had been blown out by a huge hole. This was caused by the devils arrow. Not only that, but several guards of the guards who were shot as hedgehogs also When it was too late to talk, the body was tired of the enormous force to fly out, and there were still more than a dozen devil arrows flying toward Prince Charles. When Prince Charles saw his eyes, he suddenly became red. He raised a big sword and the whole man rushed toward the remaining broken arrows. With the help of vindictiveness, he quickly stopped the other broken magic arrows, but when he turned back, it was already late, and the few guards who came out to block the arrows did not move. "I want to kill you!" This scene suddenly scared the soldiers who made trouble. They just wanted to eat their stomachs. Even if they took up the weapons and the Prince Charles had a bargaining chip, there was someone who wanted to assassinate Prince Charles. There is no problem here, and it is estimated that even three-year-olds do not believe it. When I thought of this, many of the waking soldiers were shocked. Some of them were reluctant to retreat to the side, that is, they retired, and those who were ready to escape after archery suddenly appeared in front of everyone. One of the young soldiers was the one who had spoken before the Prince of Charlie. At this time, he was anxiously instructing the soldiers to run away. "Where to go!" Since Prince Charles had discovered them, how could they let them run away now, and immediately rushed over with weapons like this. The young soldier looked around and then pretended to say a bit of grief and grief. "Everyone should not be here. This time, Charlie will never let us go. Only when we kill us can we have a way to live. Have you forgotten how the nobles dealt with civilians?!" The young mans words will wake up again for the troubled soldiers. Most of them are poor people. With their understanding of the nobility, it is very likely that they will settle accounts like he said in the fall. Just when everyone was hesitant, suddenly a figure flew in the distance, the figure had not yet flown, but it was heard that the people above shouted loudly. "The enemy attack! The enemy''s flying World of Warcraft, a lot of flying World of Warcraft!" what! Prince Charlie, who was just about to kill the problematic soldiers, suddenly changed his face. He looked at the encircled and problematic young soldiers coldly. Is this your next step? The young soldier''s face did not show an excited look, but some abnormal silence, and turned to look into the distance. I saw a dark cloud in the distance, which is exactly a figure that quickly flies here. "How come, how can I not know if the plan has changed?" It turned out that this soldier is really a problem. His identity is actually a member of the Mozu movie family. He did not choose a human high-ranking general with similar powers, and chose an unknown soldier to possess, and also secretly conquered. Some men. Not to mention, his achievements are not lower than other film families. He succeeded in flicking off the descendants of several human aristocrats and then sold the army''s food to a businessman he deliberately fabricated. Of course, this businessman buys military food with real money, and asks why they can have so much real money. Isnt a countrys wealth enough to buy this little food? It was because he traded with real money, which allowed the descendants of the nobles to risk corruption, and was eventually slain by Prince Charles to hang in front of the camp. The Liji Empire army without food was in an absolute disadvantage. The problematic soldier could have retired, but he still thought about getting something out, that is, letting the soldiers come out when the other troops went out to change their defenses. The troubles The guards of the guards who killed the troubled soldiers were also one of the many human soldiers who were conquered by him. It was necessary to provoke the battle of Prince Charless Guards and other ordinary soldiers, just I didn''t think that Prince Charles had been so decisive, and he was exposed, and even the last assassination failed. Therefore, after seeing the piece of World of Warcraft flying here, he was no less shocked than Prince Charles. Who is the person coming in? Soon, there was a horn of horns in the military camp, and the troops stationed in the army quickly gathered and guessed the battle. At this moment, a figure flies toward himself. This person is not someone else. He is the deputy dean of the Liege Imperial Academy of Magic, Yuri Magician. After seeing this, the young soldier in question suddenly slammed a black energy out of his body, and then the whole person was going to fly toward those figures. "Want to run? Leave me behind!" Always paying attention to the young soldier''s Prince Charlie suddenly screamed, then the whole person rushed toward the young soldier like a meteor. But just flew up, and suddenly dozens of broken magic arrows flew to the place where Prince Charles would pass. If Prince Charles continued to fly like this, he would probably be pierced by these broken arrows. Seeing this scene, Yuri waved a hand, and with a burning magic suddenly formed between the Prince of Charlie and the broken magic arrow once the flame wall. The Broken Arrow is called the magician''s nemesis, but it is not indestructible. Therefore, after being intercepted by this magic, the speed has dropped a lot, and Prince Charles can easily escape these destructive magic arrows. "Give me the help!" Still do not need to check the Prince''s opening, the captain of the guards who had already reacted as early as possible had commanded the soldiers to kill them. Chapter 665： Who is provoking? Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Who is the provocation of the 665th chapter? Looking at the dozens of soldiers who were quickly overwhelmed by the guards, Charlie suddenly snorted. He just wanted to continue chasing the young soldier, and the master Yuri rushed over. "Charlie, what''s the matter?" Charlie heard a slight smile on his face and said, "Don''t say it, I didn''t even find the movie in the army. I didn''t say it first. We stopped the movie family and ordered the troops to break all the stocks." The konjac is taken out and all the flying World of Warcraft teams are assembled. If necessary, even if the battle reaches the last person, it is necessary to squeeze out some time for the team below." This is not Charlie''s cold-blooded blood, but he must have a decision in front of this scene. As a commander, he can''t just rely on his temperament. He needs to take into account the pros and cons of the matter and the cost of the loss. Yuri heard no words, because he also found that the enemies in the sky seemed to be bad, and they were very fast. If there was no time to prepare for the people below, it is estimated that after a round of offense, the troops will lose more. . I thought that Yuris face was not revealed by a trace of grief, but he quickly adapted to it, and then Charlie chased the black figure in front. The film warriors who have already exposed their strength have already displayed their ability to press the bottom of the box. His own strength is not very high, that is, the eighth-class fighters, but his current speed is no more than the two of them. The nine battles are poor. This is precisely because he used the reason of the movie clan, although the side effects are very hairy, but this and the ability to save lives, the side effects are bigger. Yuri also seems to have discovered this. In just a few minutes, the shadow has already flown out of the city, and Charlie and Yuri stopped at a kilometer outside the city. Not that they don''t want to continue chasing, and a large number of flying World of Warcraft have already appeared in front of them. If it''s just that these flying World of Warcraft is no problem, but they still have some ugly and powerful creatures full of scales. Seeing the scene of Prince Charles and Yuri Magician''s face have become very ugly, although they do not know these flying World of Warcraft and their creatures, but they know that this combination is very powerful! But what surprised them was that the filmmaker who fled in the front stopped at this time. Charlie did not know what they were. At this time, the filmmakers shocks were not much less than them. Because this film family does not know this creature at all! Where does this come from being their reinforcements? Suddenly a golden figure appeared in front of the movie warriors. The original movie theater fighters were shocked when they saw the figure on the golden figure. "You are human?" This group of people who are coming is not the reinforcements of the Mozu. They are the Halls that flew from the wilderness of death and his army of hawks, birds and beasts and the army of the dragons. Originally wondering how the Hall had a dissatisfied taste in the human body. He heard it after hearing his words. This guy is not a human being, and he is wearing a humanoid demon! After confirming this, Holden grinned and smiled. "Congratulations, you guessed it, but no reward!" As the Hall voice just fell, the movie warrior did not want to turn directly to the south to escape. It is a pity that the Lord of the Dragons who had understood the meaning of the Hall looked at the reins of the eagle and the beast when he was in action. Then the eagle and the beast were chasing the movie warriors directly at a horrible speed. I saw this eagle bird beast flying like a cannonball that left the muzzle. The movie warrior who wanted to rely on the secret method suddenly felt a gust of wind behind him. Before he reacted, he suddenly felt a pain in his head. The whole person suddenly lost consciousness and fell from the sky. "What?" This scene was just stopped by Prince Charlie and Yuri. "Don''t they be the reinforcements of the Mozu?" The movie warrior did not fall, and was caught by a flying World of Warcraft before landing. The whole person was dropped under the flight of World of Warcraft, and the flight of Warcraft continued to sway. "Who is the comer?" Prince Charlie glanced at the rear of the troops that were not ready to be perfected, and then looked at the thousands of lions flying to the World of Warcraft, and turned to look at Yuri. "Master Yuri, I will go over and see if you are here. If the other party is not good, I will intercept them with the flight troops and delay the time. Don''t refuse. It is because of this that World of Warcraft can''t stop them for a long time. Only a lot of broken konjac and magic crystal cannons are ready, we have a chance to win!" Yuri, who originally disagreed with the proposal of Prince Charles, could not help but sigh after hearing his explanation. "Charlie, be careful!" Prince Charlie nodded and waved at the Griffin squad that was flying behind him. The lions flew with Prince Charles under the command of the Cavaliers. Looking at the young figure who passed by and turned around, Yuris face showed a slight grief. "Be sure to hold on! Wait for my news!" Yuri, who secretly clenched his hands, glanced at the flying World of Warcraft in front of him, and then he turned and flew down the castle. ...... Hall is thinking about whether to control this guy with **** sputum first. I didn''t expect to fly a large group of griffins in front of me. It seems that they look like a fighting posture Did you come to me to misunderstand them? Ok? He is coming too? Hall said that he was not someone else, it was a gloomy Prince Charles, but when he saw the Hall sitting on the Lightning Golden Eagle, the whole person suddenly stopped. After a while, he was directly behind the Hall and exaggeratedly said, "Are you not the young summoner? How is you?" Hey! Seeing Prince Charlies words, why is it not me? It seems that I also found that the words I spoke were somewhat inappropriate, and Prince Charlie spoke again. "How come you? You didn''t bring the reinforcements to the dark forest? Alec?" Seeing Prince Charles and Hall know, the two sides who had been arrogant and arrogant suddenly eased. Hall smiled and said, "His Prince Charlie, we won''t be talking here?" Prince Charlie heard a sigh of relief, then he smiled. "Call, I thought it was a demon! Go, go down and say." After he said that he was waving a hand to the World of Warcraft, the Griffin Knights immediately pulled the griffins and prepared to let them go, but they were surprised. The things that the griffins did not listen to them, but screamed at the eagle birds and beasts. This was obviously a provocative act that both sides stunned. Then Hall''s mouth twitched slightly and saw Hall''s expression. Prince Charlie suddenly felt a little bad. Sure enough, after the griffin was finished, the eagle bird headed by the one-eyed dragon suddenly gave off the atmosphere of high-level Warcraft, and then issued his own roar to the griffins. After the roar of the roar, the gryphon team suddenly became chaotic, and many of the gryphons under the strength were directly scared to fall below. For a time, the Griffin flying World of Warriors on the Liji Empire side was in a mess... Chapter 666： Claim Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 666 Requirements For the chaos of the World of Warcraft team in the Lige Empire, Hall only wants to say two words - deserve it! The chaos here caused the panic of Master Yuri in the castle, but he continued to command the army to speed up the preparation work according to the words of Prince Charles. For a time, many generals were drenched by Yuris dog. Some magicians who think they are masters of Yuris masters want to persuade Yuri not to be so angry, but the result is that Yuris master is swearing Get out! This really can''t blame Yuri Master. After all, he is worried about Prince Charles. I have said this now. Isn''t this uncomfortable? Hall and Prince Charlie were unaware of each other. They were shaking their heads with a smile, and the other was a smile on the self-accepted lions. The lions who had been taught were suddenly honest, and they were a little wary to watch the eagle birds and beasts. Prince Charlies face was a bit ugly, and he glanced at the guys who started the singer, and then he took Hall to the direction of the castle. So when Yuri managed to deploy the troops, and placed all the broken konjac and the magic crystal cannon in the most suitable place, they just saw Prince Charlie and Hall fly back with the group of flying World of Warcraft friendly. Hold the grass! It can make a knowledgeable intellectual swearing in public, showing how depressed he was at the time. When he found out that it was Hall with the Warcraft army, Yuri felt that what he saw and heard today is worth more than his knowledge of the past year. ...... In the conference room Several high-ranking members of the Liji Empire, in addition to Prince Charles, looked at Hall with curious eyes. For this somewhat mysterious young summoner, they were still shocked with their hearts. And Hall, after hearing Prince Charles telling about the recent situation, his face could not be changed. It turned out that the situation here was even worse than before. When Hall was away, the two sides confronted each other with the city of Carlin as the border. The wars and wars did not know how many times, and the two sides suffered death and injury. At the beginning, the Liji Empire also had an advantage. Whether it was the overall strength of the soldiers or the high-level combat power, it was not the transformed human soldiers of the Mozu, that is, the magic soldiers could match. However, the Mozu side suddenly appeared in the Mozu soldiers and generals that Allen had never seen before, and their appearance slowly broke the balance. In the previous large-scale battle, there were three kinds of hells, such as Hell Warcraft. Their appearance caused the Liji Empire to lose a lot. Not only that, but there were also cases where the soldiers who had died in battle had changed to continue to fight. Although the soldiers are not strong, the panic caused cannot be eliminated in a short time. In addition, the scandal of the armys lack of food in the army of the Liji Empire has undoubtedly caused salt on the wounds of the Liji Empire, making the already unstable line of defense more critical. This is what Hall learned after he came back. He didn''t immediately speak. He didn''t see that he had no strange expression on his face, but his heart was very shocked. The appearance of the three-headed dog and the sergeant represents a certain relatively stable space gap in the continent of Allen, or precisely in the Principality of Enkat or in the Principality of Oraqui. Or worse than the space gap is that the Mozu may build a space transmission array! The Three-Dog Hall has never seen it. Listening to the name should also belong to the Warcraft class, but they are from the Devil''s domain, and the Sergeant explained it. Hall also saw the guys who summoned the Sergeants. They are also from The Necromancer of the Mozu! He remembered that the Necromancer seemed to be very arrogant, and even the **** baron would respect them. However, this is not the main thing. After Hall returned to God, he found that everyone was watching himself, and accurately said that he stood behind him. Seeing that Hall has seen it, Prince Charlie said with a sneer, "Hall, this is..." Waiting for Hall to open, I hope to say in a loud voice, "Hall is our master!" the host! ? Heaven, such a powerful warrior, is actually a slave to Hall? Hall knows that this is a face for himself. He knows very well that if he did not threaten them with Xiaohe, they would not give in so quickly. Long Islands trip is estimated to take a long time. The Princess of West Asia wants to wake up and it is estimated that it will not be so smooth. Even looking forward to giving himself a face, Hall naturally has to take care of him. "Oh, they are all my friends, how do you check the Prince?" Friend? Looking at the unspeakable trembling of his eyes, he used Yu Guang to sneak a smile and he said to Hall, the Prince of Charlie, the right hand could not help but gently grip and quickly released again. For the different opinions of the two people, the Prince of Charlie, who is the superior, naturally sees the reason After some envious look at Hall, he is not entangled in this problem. "The situation is a bit special now. It is estimated that your arrival will soon find out that it will not take long for them to launch an attack. You can see the situation of the army. We can only temporarily take the defensive. I have already let people go. I will inform the Lieutenant King of Liji, and I will soon have reinforcements and material arrivals. I want to ask Hall to help you during this time. As long as the material is up, there is something you need to say, "Is this what Prince Charles said." At that time, there was no such temperament in the past, with a slight pleading. Hall heard his head shook his head, and both Charlie and Yuri had a slight change in their faces. Several high-ranking generals of the Liji Empire almost remembered their swearing, but after seeing the eyes of Prince Charles, they did not say anything. Then swallowed back. Just as Prince Charlie was ready to love the opening again, Halls head lifted and his brow picked his way. "I have a lot of food here. Before the Prince of Charlie was willing to send Alec to help me, this is my return. It is not a big deal for the Mozu to attack. I only have one request!" The prince Charlie, who was still angry with her heart, had already heard about it and was willing to help them solve the food. The grievances in her heart had already disappeared. Now I heard that he had something to do with him. He didnt think he wanted to pat his chest directly. "As long as I can do it, I will do it, but I don''t know Hall, what do you want me to do?" Hall''s mouth slightly revealed a smirk, seeing Prince Charles, their eyelids jumped straight, and when Hall thought that Hall had to ask something difficult, Hall suddenly opened his mouth. "When the battle, let your gryphon flying the World of Warcraft team to attract all the enemy''s flying Warcraft team to an open place, isn''t that difficult?" Chapter 667： Prepare to use blood stasis Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 667 is ready to use blood stasis "amount" I don''t know why, Prince Charles and Yuri heard the words of Hall. The first thing that comes to mind is that Hall wants to retaliate against the gryphon knights. But then it wasn''t right, Prince Charles looked at the look behind Hall, and suddenly there was an idea in his mind. "Is it?" In order to determine the true purpose of Hall, Prince Charles could not help but ask. "Hall, are you trying to deal with the Flying Warcraft team?" "Snapped!" Hall suddenly made a snap and then laughed at the weird eyes of everyone. "Yes, in the case of similar strength, the use of air superiority can control the direction of the entire battle. The part of the World of Warcraft that wants to come to the Mozu is part of the Griffin, and the other part should be a vampire bat. As long as they dare to catch up, then I must let them come back!" When I heard that Hall was so confident, no one in the room suspected that he was talking loudly. After all, the flying Warcraft brought by Hall, they have seen it, especially the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast, that fierce The breath made them feel a little uncomfortable. For the Flying World of Warcraft team of the Mozu side, many generals have suffered a lot of losses, and now they can see that the Devils flying World of Warcraft team suffers, they naturally see it. The next thing is not that Hall is involved. Prince Charlie will discuss how to deal with the problems of the troubled soldiers. In fact, everyone knows that these soldiers were taught by the human soldiers who were possessed by the film family. From this, Prince Charlie found a big problem, that is, his team is not as strong as he imagined. The guy who speculates, fortunately, things can be controlled here, and those people have not made more trouble. So it is not so much about discussing those soldiers, but how to deal with these ambitious homes. After the Hall and Prince Charlie greeted him, they took the look and left. Of course, before he left, he gave the space ring filled with food to Prince Charles. After seeing enough food for his team to eat for two months, Prince Charlie finally breathed a sigh of relief, and he was grateful to see Hall. Hall, they were placed in a quieter place, surrounded by Prince Charles and his guards, so those who were curious about Hall''s origins were blocked by Prince Charles''s guards. If other teams, others may not worry, but Prince Charless guards, it is estimated that no one has the courage to be hard. When they came in, Hall found that several guards were arrested. The guards of the guards were blocked, but they took a pair of blood-red eyes but they were savagely clawing their guards. "Oh, is it a human being transformed by the film family?" When the guards passed through the Hall, they all showed a respectful look, and they quickly pulled those who were transformed by the film family, and then they took a gift to Hall. . "Adult is good!" Hall smiled and said hello to them, and saw them after they left. "You wait!" Several of the guards of the guards heard the words first, but the captain who led the head stopped with respect and respect. "Adult, what do you have to order?" Its not a fool to be a member of the Princes Guards. Its not a fool to be a captain in the guards. Hall is in the most sensational form, and let the group think that its a guy in the sky. Complaints, as long as it is not an idiot, know what attitude should be used to treat Hall. Hall nodded slightly and said, "What are you going to do with these guys?" The captain of the pro-guard team heard the words, watching the eyes of those people with such a trace of sympathy, the tone of the speech also with a trace of sadness. "They are no longer our companions, so they will be pulled out and beheaded directly, and then send their heads home..." After Hall listened, his eyes turned, and then he said, "This way, let me give it, they have this effect on me." These guards of the guards suddenly changed their face. One of the young guards of the guards just wanted to talk, but was stopped by the captain of the guard team. I saw the guard team captain''s face ugly looking at Hall, and whispered after considering it. "Adults, arresting them is the order of His Royal Highness, we..." Before he finished, Hall smiled at him and said, "Nothing. I will talk to Prince Charles, I believe he will not disagree." The guard team captain still wants to say something. Suddenly he felt a sharp look. He turned around and looked at it. He saw a long, ugly person looking at himself with a look that was daunting. He feels that his soul seems to be running out of the body after seeing it. Not only that, but the group of dragons behind Hall is watching with this kind of look. They give them the illusion that they seem to be prey, and they are hunters. After weighing the balance, the **** captain still chose to give in. After all, Halls identity is not ordinary. Hes a small captain who cant directly confront Hall, and with the fierce dragons on the side, he cant afford to resist. . "Oh, I will tell Prince Charles when I look back. You don''t have to worry." After saying this, Hall took the lead and walked toward the barracks. The dragon people behind him took the initiative to move forward. One hand put the converted guard soldiers in their hands, so they swayed and followed Hall. go with. Several guards of the guards saw this situation, swallowed hard and swallowed, and ran toward the outside without looking back. They wanted to tell the situation to their superiors for the first time, otherwise they would be punished. ... After Hall and the hope that they came in the camp, they looked at Hall and asked for some incomprehensibility. "Adult, do you want to turn them into dragons?" Hall heard the words shaking his head, he would not tell the hope of blood stasis, so he hoped to say so. He grabbed these people and wanted to control it with blood stasis. After all, blood stasis also has In the case of failure, it is only when the spare tire is used. After hearing Hall''s explanation, I hope that this is not to talk. Hall asked the people to watch the camp, and let the movie crew, including the previously captured, put them in the camp, and then prepare to blood them. . With a bang, the movie family was expected to be thrown to the ground, and the stunned movie family suddenly woke up. "Who are you? Let me go, or our Mozu will not let you go!" Chapter 668： Xiyan Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 668 West Rock "What about the Mozu? Hehe!" After hearing the words of the film family, Hall couldn''t help but sneer. He knew that these demons would not compromise with him in this situation. Since Hall is not in nonsense, he began to use **** techniques directly. For **** surgery, Hall is now more and more skilled. I saw him waving, and a **** rune suddenly appeared in front of him. . After seeing this **** rune, there were still some arrogant filmmakers who suddenly became popular. He seemed to see the most horrible things in the demon domain, and then looked at Hall''s panicked screaming. "This is impossible, how can you know the secret of the blood family? Who are you?" Hey, he suddenly showed an excited look on his face. "This **** adult, misunderstanding, is a misunderstanding! We are allies, we are a family!" Hall heard a few twitches and looked at the film family who claimed to be a family. He suddenly had a picture in his mind. I actually joined hands with this film and then sang in love. "We are a family, a family that love each other! If you have a chance to get together, you will cherish it..." Uh Thinking of a picture, Hall couldn''t help but tumbling, this picture is so beautiful, so beautiful that he dare not think about it anymore. "Who is a family with you! You think too much!" Hearing that Hall denied, the movie warriors immediately roared "Impossible. This **** technique is only used by the blood family, and it is the secret method of the blood family. How can you not learn the blood?" "Who said that it is not a blood family can not learn?" Hall said slowly. "You, you are not a blood family? This is how it is possible, this must be fake! Yes, this is a fake!" Hall saw some of the flustered movie warriors, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. "Is it now!" Hall didn''t hesitate, and when the movie warrior was lost, he slammed the **** scorpion into his mind, because the time that Hall controlled was very subtle, so when his movie warriors discovered it, the **** character The text has entered his mind. The film man seems to want to break free from this **** technique, and the double-up is suddenly reddened. Hall naturally will not let him continue to do so, and now the intensity is increased. After a stalemate, the original movie fighters who were still struggling had calmed down. His red eyes have long since disappeared, and replaced by a look of respectful look. Seeing this scene, on the side of the look of the shocked look in the eyes, he did not expect that Hall had such a powerful ability, looking at the original still gnashing his teeth, but now is a respectful, Treating Hall as the master''s movie warrior, I hope to once again give Hall a fearful look. The look of hope has been in Hall''s observation, and his old powder looks at the last a hint of awe, and his mind slightly reveals a smile. This is exactly what he needs. If he is not mentally strong enough, he can''t give hope to the system. He has already started to deal with him. Hall knows that if you rely on Xiaohei, the future variables are too big. Since there is a little black, there should be other dragons. Once the other dragons can give some assurances, then the rebellion is not impossible. Therefore, it is still necessary to give some pressure to look at it appropriately. After successfully using blood stasis to control this movie warrior, Hall began to ask him about the recent situation. The original name of this movie warrior is Xiyan, which is one of the many film families. It is learned from the mouth of Xiyan. This time, the Mozu really found a relatively stable space gap in the **** moon, and the location of this gap turned out to be in the Principality of Aoraki. What surprised Hall was that the place was actually the body owner before him. The fief. Through a large number of Mithril, this space gap has become very large, and it is already possible to let some of the top of the Mozu come through some special means. For example, the Necromancer and the three-headed dog that have come over recently. Because it takes a lot of time to come over each time, and the Necromancer is known as the master of the group, so they will be photographed in the first time. As for the three-headed dogs, I dont know what the reason is. The Mithril they need to come is the least. That is to say, the Mithril required by a nine-headed three-headed dog is actually half of the necromancer. This is why the Mozu high-level officials decided to let the two races come after the discussion. As for the movie family, because of their special abilities, they came to the Allen continent intermittently more than a decade ago, in order to be able to give humans behind the human body after the Mozu army came. www.novelhall.com~ Creating trouble. The idiots selling food in the Liji Empire were made by Xi Yan. If it were not for the appearance of Hall, it is estimated that this incident was not solved so easily. After learning about the situation, Holden frowned, he did not arrive, the demon had already occupied several countries around Orakir, and wanted to give them time, it is estimated that the Liji Empire wants to rely on one. It is very difficult for the country to solve them. Moreover, the plan of the Mozu is too big. They don''t want to occupy a country as simple as it is. From the fact that they can draw the seas and the orcs, they can see that they are ready to occupy the Allen continent! Since the Xiyan funds were confiscated, the other quilts transformed by the Guards were useless. Hall gave them to the hopes. It is estimated that the person who will be the Prince of Charlie will have to say this. After all, he just let Prince Charlie. The person lost some face. Sure enough, in the evening, Charlie sent someone to come, but he did not point to Hall, but said that these demons were handed over to Hall. This is obviously the hobby of Prince Charles and Hall. After all, he did not do too much before, so this time he did not lose his temper to the people, but he thanked Prince Charles for his kindness. As for what will happen to Prince Charles, Hall has no time to pay attention. During this time, he is very tired to fly around, and there will be a big battle soon, so Hall will eat early afterwards. rest. Originally thought that the Mozu army that came on the second day did not come until the fourth day. When Hall was sent to inform Prince Charles to be summoned, the overwhelming screams spread outside the city, this voice was very harsh, not only that, but Hall also felt a trembling feeling from the depths of the soul. "This is... fear?" Chapter 669： Air combat Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 669 Air Combat Soon Hall found the scream that would bring fear to the owner, and saw a black crushed force in front of the castle. The headed one is actually a group of red, etc. I am wearing a flame-like Warcraft. Its body is huge like a giant elephant in the earth. It has three heads, three pairs of bones turning around, three constantly twitching noses, three drooling. The **** mouth of the mouth, the yellowed teeth still hang a line of slippery mucus. "Is this a three-headed dog? The reinforcement of the Mozu?" Prince Charlie was already standing on the castle at this time, surrounded by a special formation that was filled with soldiers from the human side. The magic spar has long been placed on the castle. I believe that as soon as the Prince of Charlie orders, they will think of the anger in front of the Mozu. The magicians brought by Master Yuri have long been arranged under the protection of the warriors. Obviously, in the view of Prince Charles, these magicians are far more important than other arms. Contrast Hall can still understand, this is like a technical unit and a soldier, I believe that every general knows how to deal with it. There are no troops brought by Hall. Once the Prince Charles is under command, they can be seen from a few days ago when they snatched several Mozu soldiers from their own hands. Secondly, he has already listened to Hall''s opinion and is ready to take the World of Warcraft team on the Mozu side. If Hall can really destroy the World of Warcraft team, the battle will be very beneficial to the Liji Empire. . "Hall, follow the plan?" After Prince Charles saw that Hall had arrived, he did not give the order in the first place. Instead, he observed the situation of the Mozu above. After waiting to see it, he asked if Hall had begun. As long as Charlies parents were worried, Hall smiled and said, Yes, according to the place agreed before, I will take the troops there first, and then just bring them over. Don''t say that Hall may not be able to guarantee that if you talk about how to deal with Warcraft, then Hall is also very confident. It seems that Halls self-confidence touched Prince Charles, and he thought about it and immediately spoke to the adjutant around him. "Let the Griffin fly the World of Warcraft team to set off!" With the order of Prince Charles, a group of figures quickly flew away from the army of the Mozu. They received a strange order this time, except for the generals and some captains who knew the situation, most people were not very clear. But it doesn''t matter. They are elite teams. Although they don''t understand why they are doing this, they obey the order and kill them behind their captains. Seeing that the Flying Warcraft team on the side of Prince Charles had set off, he did not hesitate and immediately flew toward the camp with hope. ...... The general of the Mozu side thought that he was wrapped in black smoke inside his body. He wore a dark armor and a helmet with his eyes only on his head. After seeing the flying World of Warcraft team sent by the human side, he The eyes suddenly burst into a hot flame, and then this was said to a general around him. "To destroy this group of human flying World of Warcraft, let them know what is true fear!" "Yes!" After a burly man snorted with a dull voice, the dragon walked toward the rear. It seems that he should be the leader of the Flying World of Warcraft. After looking at his hand, the black-eyed man looked at the front. At this time, he also sat in a black robe that looked like a very weird Warcraft. His voice can''t tell the strange, it sounds like it''s nearby, but the feeling is very far, this feeling is estimated that few will like it. "General Judah, I will tell them that the bodies that I don''t want to get broken are finished, otherwise I will sew them up, it is very troublesome! They are just a junk creature, and they are not suitable for sewing." Hearing the words of the black robe, the black-eyed man, who was called the Judah, couldnt help but blink, and then he said. "His Lord Slaughters, I will tell you your request." After a pause, Im still vigorously saying, I also hope that this attack, Lord Slotus, will be able to send your army and let us win this border fortress! This is not the other person, his predecessor is the king of the Principality of Enkat, and he is not a general general of the Mozu. Like the king of the Principality of Gilardino, who was possessed by the actor Felix, he was also considered to be replaced by the shadow warrior. The attack on him some time ago was that he and Felix were in command, but the results were not good. They were slightly better with the arrival of the Mozu reinforcements. Although they are the same as the Mozu but they belong to different races, not to mention the blood races that have grown stronger than the rear, the necromancers like Slotes who are now coming, they are The reputation in the Mozu army has gradually replaced their movie family. Fortunately, the whole situation in Allen''s mainland is still controlled by Uthai of the Principality of Orakir, or their position will become lower and lower, and it is likely to be replaced by the blood and the Necromancer. It is a situation that their film family cannot accept. If they were known by their patriarchs, even if they occupied the continent of Allen, they would not have to say hard work, and maybe they would be punished by the patriarchs. Sloths was undecided about the words of Judah. ??He had participated in the battle before, but he was dispatched with a small scorpion, that is, the newly transformed sergeant, like this kind of unit that can only use ordinary appearance to scare ordinary humans. First class soldiers can pick ten. Fortunately, the number of them is very large. Just because of the number, in a battle, almost let the human side collapse. In the last time, it was not the prince of Charlie who almost killed the Judah. ??It is estimated that the Mozu army has returned to Orakir. The Principality has gone. There is an important reason for this big army to press in. That is to say that we know that the food of the human side has been ruined by our own personnel. This is a good time to enter the army. This is why he will let Slotters do his best. The reason for the attack. He believes that this time he will be able to defeat the reinforcements of the Liji Empire. When he will go north, he will directly kill the Liji Empire and even kill the Liji Empire. The communication between the two was only a short period of time. Soon the flying human World of Warcraft team has already come to the middle position. On the other side of the Mozu army, a number of flying World of Warcraft team is far ahead of the human side. Kill here. An air battle is about to begin. Chapter 670： Run away? Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 670 escape? Outside the northern fortress The teams on both sides were densely packed, and the cavalry on the human side had already been ready for the side, but as soon as the huge three-headed dog was seen across, many horses had an irritable expression. Obviously, the breath brought by the three dogs makes them very sensitive, which makes many knights have to give up their minds to calm them down. Otherwise, if they will run around when they fight, it is estimated that they will not run to the opposite side because they run around. I was trampled to death by myself. But now whether it is a soldier or a general, their eyes have already looked above them. I saw thousands of lions flying on the human side, and the World of Warcraft team was neatly lining in the direction of the Mozu. Similarly, the Flying World of Warcraft, which is bigger than the human side, also killed them. The Liji Empire is mainly a Griffin, while the Mozu is a vampire bat. Of course, there are also some Griffins. It is estimated that this is controlled by the Mozu Party after converting the Flying Knight. When the two sides were not close, the human side holding the konjac was pulling the trigger against the Mozu side, and thousands of broken magic arrows flew straight toward the Mozu. The flying army of the Mozu suddenly dispersed, and some of the Mozu soldiers holding the konjac immediately counterattacked, and some of the Mozu soldiers armed with short spears also threw themselves over the human overdraft. What is not to be shocked by the Mozu generals is that humans seem to have been prepared for a long time, but they did not continue after the attack. Instead, they turned away without image. Seeing the shameless behavior of the human flying World of Warcraft team, the Mozu party suddenly became angry. Just the opposite shot, the Mozu side even avoided it, or lost a lot of flying troops, but what makes them angry is that the human side is so helpless, they want to run when they fight, is there such a cheap thing? The commander of the Mozu''s flight force, the burly man sitting on the huge vampire bat, suddenly became angry. He glanced at the troops that had died hundreds of times, and then pulled out his long face and roared. "Destroy these timid bugs!" After hearing the order, all the Mozu flying the Warcraft Knight roared, and chased the World of Warcraft team to those who fled. When she saw this scene, Judah looked blind. He felt that this scene seemed to have some problems, but he was temporarily unable to see what was specific. And the reason why he did not block is because he found that the human flying World of Warcraft team is not the direction of the North Fortress, but the direction of the death wilderness. With his understanding of the Liji Empire, the flying World of Warcraft is already theirs, not only that. Most of their broken konjac were on them and on the wall, and he also knew that the reinforcements of the Liji Empire would not come so soon, so he was relieved to let them chase. Just as Judah was still hesitating, the humans in front suddenly made a uniform footstep, turned around and saw that the human camps party team began to move. The human cavalry first moved to the left and right wings, and the magic crystal cannon and The magician troops also began to prepare, seemingly prepared to prevent the attack of the Mozu side. This is the deliberately made by Prince Charlie. The purpose is to let the Mozu side think that it is an accident for the human side to fly the World of Warcraft team to escape. After looking at the direction of the human camp, Judah looked at the direction of the human camp and turned to look at the necromancer Slotters. "His Lord Slotes is the time to let your babies come out and show it, hope not to let us down!" Slotters looked at Judah with a sinister test and then smiled. "I will definitely not let you down, but I hope that your troops will also take care of the overall situation. After my baby attack, I will climb the northern fortress of mankind and make them a dog of funeral!" "This is nature!" Slaughter glanced at Judah, who was equally sneer, and then he did not hesitate, and he quickly recited the spell in his mouth. If Hall is there, he will never call him, and let Warcraft go straight to tear him apart. As the spell of Slaughter slowly unfolded, a black mist suddenly appeared in his sky, and it grew bigger in the distance, extending in the direction of humanity in front of the Mozu camp. Seeing this scene, Prince Charles and Yuris face have become very cautious, especially Prince Charles. He wants to immediately send cavalry to the Mozu, but when he thinks of it, Hall will return with victory. Therefore, he temporarily resisted this impulse. On the side of the master Yuri stared straight ahead, his face said a little heavy. "Charlie, some are wrong, let everyone pay attention." Prince Charlie nodded in words, and he immediately ordered the adjutant to let the people below prepare for it. Don''t take it lightly. Just as Slotters summoned his baby, the flying forces of the Mozu side were chasing after the human side. Because the Mozu side is constantly tracking, the human flying World of Warcraft team has to deliberately slow down some So all the way, there are some soldiers being chased by the demon chasing behind, some injured soldiers Even gave up the opportunity to survive, and turned back to the Mozu flying World of Warcraft team rushed. The result was naturally shredded by the Mozu army. The headed Mozu generals smashed a human gryphon knight who flew over and wanted to attack himself. The blood and internal organs fell from the sky, and then the vampire bat passed behind immediately took it. Its extremely miserable to divide the body and eat it. The general of the Mozu did not care about the blood on his face and his body. He even put out his tongue and licked his lips. The smell of blood made his expression excited. "Catch, kill me for them!" The situation behind him was seen by the flying World of Warcraft generals on the human side. I saw his eyes reddened, his teeth gnashing his teeth, his hands and nails were deeply inserted in the meat, but he did not know the pain. The blood slowly flowed out of the hands and fell from the sky. "Damn, it''s coming, it''s still a little! I will make you look good in a while! I hope that the team brought by the summoner will not be invisible!" Another few minutes of chasing, the human side has died no less than three hundred flying World of Warcraft, but they will lead one-eighth of the force, flying Warcraft generals are bleeding. Many captains around him are questioning how he still does not fight back. In this way, their losses will be even greater. He was also very clear about this situation. Just when the general couldn''t help but want to fight back, the sky suddenly darkened, and then a burst of whistling sound passed from above. At this point, all the flying World of Warcraft teams looked up at the sky, only to see when the above did not know, there was a large black shadow. After seeing these shadows, the human side suddenly cheered. "Counterattack is at this time, kill!" ~： Six hundred and seventy-one trap Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 671 Trap Suddenly there were a lot of black shadows that made the human and the demons appear completely different. The human side suddenly shouted and went straight to the Mozu to kill the soldiers under the leadership of the general. The Mozu side was shocked, including the Mozu generals. They did not think that the human side would have an ambush here, and the number is far more than their flying World of Warcraft team! "How is it possible, how can there be so many flying World of Warcraft, what are they World of Warcraft?" Just after the Demon Generals mistake, he returned to God and wanted to command the troops. Suddenly, the World of Warcraft fell down. Not only him, but the flying World of War behind him and behind him all fell. "what happened?" These flying World of Warcraft are all blood-sucking bats carefully cultivated by the blood family. It is impossible for them to not listen to orders like today. If you have one end, it will be the same, but thousands of them are behind him. This is not the problem of the vampire bat under him. Then he immediately looked at the human side, and he was a little mistaken. The human lion''s flight of the World of Warcraft actually fell. The two sides of the World of Warcraft team looked at each other so strangely, and their sky is still the same. A black shadow, and fell as they fell. "What exactly is going on?" The Devils are okay, no matter what the situation, they are in a confused state, and the human side is different. The generals of the Griffin Flying Warcraft know this plan. When the time came, the Warcraft side of the Warcraft was not under control, and his heart was still secretly happy, but now he found that even after his own side began to fall, this had to make him think. "Don''t the summoner and the adults have to pack them up? Does he belong to that side? Also, what happened to these gryphons, why are they suddenly out of control?" With this doubt, the World of Warcraft on both sides fell on the ground, and no matter how they pulled, these Warcraft did not obey their orders. "What the **** is this!" The Mozu general even killed a vampire bat, but the other vampire bats were honestly on the ground and bowed their heads to fly, which made him suddenly growl. Looking at the flying World of Warcraft that is constantly pressing down in the sky, the Mozu general bite his teeth and groan. "Give up Warcraft and enter the valley to escape!" It turned out that this place is right next to the valley. It is very empty. In this place, it is fighting with Flying World of Warcraft. As a flying World of Warcraft general, he naturally knows that this is undoubtedly a stone. The Mozu soldiers who heard the order immediately executed the order, but what made the Mozu generals dumbfounded was that when they ran away for a long time, suddenly there was a groaning sound behind him. He turned his head and looked suddenly. It has become a bit hard to look at. Even if he has no mind, he knows that they are being counted. I saw that the vampire bats and griffins that they had sat down had flew at the same time, and they were honestly waiting for those sudden flying World of Warcraft, and it seemed that they had already turned to the other side. The human side is still lying on the ground, letting humans not pull up. Originally thought to be a problem on the human side, but when I saw this scene, the Mozu general was confused. "Not human, who is that?" Looking at the flying World of Warcraft ready to attack, the Mozu general bite his teeth. "No matter how much, just hide in, find some places to hide." After all, the Mozu general is still very experienced. He knows that it is not the time to entangle this problem. It is important to envelop the team. The Mozu party no longer hesitated, and took a step to run. Under the command of the Mozu general, they quickly entered the valley and watched the flying World of Warcraft, which was only hovering in the air, and the Mozu generals could not help. A tone. However, at this time, suddenly a scream came, and the Mozu general suddenly became tight. "Not good, counted!" He did not think that there would be an ambush in the valley, but according to the situation in front of him, it is the only hope to enter the valley to escape. He didn''t think that with the thousands of teams that didn''t fly World of Warcraft behind him, he could run away in front of so many flying World of Warcraft. This is simply an idiotic dream. Therefore, he still chose to gamble in comparison to the ambush, but he did not expect to let him guess. After a slight bitter smile in his heart, his face once again showed a ferocious expression, but they are devils, how could they be so teased, this is the shame to wash with blood! Thinking of this, he suddenly walked over and walked and snarled. "Flock! You idiots! You are the warriors of my Mozu, the devil is protecting us, I..." Not waiting for this Mozu general to speak, suddenly a voice suddenly interrupted his words ~ www.novelhall.com ~ protect you? Are you sure you are not fooling? Fudge? Not only the generals of the Mozu, but even the ordinary soldiers of the Mozu were angry. Some people even said that the devil was a fool, but this is a disrespect to the devil! "Who? Who is here!" The voice of the Mozu generals just fell, and suddenly he raised his head fiercely. He saw a man sitting in a golden figure looking at him with a smile. I dont know why, the Mozu general was seen by this smile. . "You... is this all you got it out?" People are not others, it is the design of the pit of this group of demons flying World of Warcraft. He looked at the Devil general underneath his face and said with a smile on his face. "Well, yes, its me. I invite everyone to come. Actually, there is nothing wrong with it. I just want to ask you to borrow two things." borrow things? What can we borrow? Hall looked at the confused army of the demon army, smiled and pointed his fingers into the distance, and then pointed to them. "One has already done it, that is, those vampire bats, as for the other one..." I don''t know why, the Devil general had some bad feelings in his heart. He stared at Hall''s mouth and worried about something from his mouth. Holton snorted and smiled. "The other is your head!" As the two words of the Hall head were finished, the Mozu party suddenly blew up the pot, but before he could grow up, he suddenly jumped from the top and countless figures, not only blocking their retreat, but also They died in the narrow passage of the valley. Just looked at the Hall and looked at Hall. After seeing his command, he suddenly looked out and licked his tongue. Then he said that he would lift the big sword and rush toward the horrified Demon army... Chapter 672： Warrior Chapter 672 Warrior The flying Warcraft warriors of the Liji Empire, which had been cleaned up by Hall''s hawks and beasts, were now looking at the dragon-human warriors who were killing the Mozu as if they were cutting rice. Especially in the hope, there is basically no opponent of his rival. Even the most powerful Demon general, who seemed to be the loudest, did not escape the fatal blow. Yes, one knife went down, and the head of the Mozu general danced in the air for a long time before landing. "How can my **** be strong, is he a **** of war?" "These are the Mozu warriors, why are you not killed?" In the impression of these Lige Empire flight forces fighters, the Mozu is a very powerful existence, but at this moment in their eyes, these powerful Mozu warriors are actually being slaughtered by another, more powerful warrior. Yes, it is the massacre, thousands of people of the Mozu flying troops, even if it is out of the flight of Warcraft should not be so fragile. But the implementation is like this! In just an hour, under the watch of the dragon people, thousands of demons blood stained the entire valley. The reason why Hall is killing this time is because they are all demons. They believe in the devil, and most of them are converted human soldiers. They can only display blood except for the loyalty to the devil. The Hall of Control can control them. Its just that Halls mental strength is only five years. It takes a lot of time to break through, and the time required to transform them into Dragons is not short. This is not in line with the current situation. After the last unrequited look of the Mozu Warrior fell, the entire battlefield suddenly became quiet. The soldiers of the Liji Empire looked at the Dragon Warriors with a look of fear, including the Hall sitting on the Lightning Golden Eagle. The power of the dragon people is to make people feel fear in their hearts, but the Hall that can command the dragon people and let the dragon people obey the command is even more daunting. I was afraid that Hall suddenly gave an order to clean them up. Fortunately, Hall did not do this, which made them relieved. "Clean up, I will be ready to go back." "Yes, adults!" Looking at the sound of the sound, then this looked up with a respectful look at a black figure in the middle of the eagle bird. When Hall saw it, he didn''t care. After the Liji Imperial Flying Forces confessed, this drove the Golden Eagle to the air between the eagle and the beast. The direction I just looked at was exactly the place where Xiao Hei stayed. Since it was not the time when Xiao Hei appeared, Hall had to use food to seduce Xiao Hei while letting him hide in the eagle bird. This is why the vampire bats on the Liji Empire side and the vampire bats on the Mozu side will not listen. Fortunately, Xiaohe is now somewhat skilled in the use of Longwei, otherwise the surrounding eagle birds and beasts will also be scared by Longwei one by one like the gryphon and the vampire bat. "Boss, bullying these rubbish, it''s not fun at all!" As soon as Hall came in, he heard Xiao He complaining. He saw that he had a roast leg of lamb in his hands, and then he stuttered without any image. He looked at the appearance of Xiao Heis spit and broken meat. I couldnt help but rolled my eyes. Fortunately, there are no ceremonial officers in the Dragon, otherwise Xiaohe is definitely a frequent visitor. Hall glanced at the leg of the lamb and continued to take out a roast pig from the space ring. Hall''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. This is because he wasted a few days of roasting meat. The little black **** can be eaten without a while, but he doesn''t have much time to bake. "It seems that I have to find a guy to help Xiaohe specialize in barbecue." After talking with Xiaohei, it began to conquer the vampire bats and a small number of griffins behind them. After everything was done, Hall continued to use the promise of barbecue to swindle the little **** that didn''t want to enter the space. After the black entered the space, Hall would order the return. This battle has already solved all the flying forces of the Mozu side, and now waits for Hall to go back and clean up the troops on the ground of the Mozu. Also understand this point of the Liji Empire flying World of Warcraft generals have always been excited about the face, do not look at their small number, but these people are enough to make the Mozu party pay no small price. For the benefit of the generals of the Lige Empire, Hall is their ally. If Hall is a member of the Mozu, it is estimated that the ending of these people is the ending of the former Mozu warriors. ...... "Damn! Stop me from those death knights!" Just before Hall came back, at this time the northern fortress, a Liji Imperial Cavalry General roared. I saw him pointing in the direction of a group of people all over the body, these guys are similar to humans, but if you look carefully, you can still see some surprises. Their pupils were all empty, and the disappearing eyeballs were replaced by a pair of green flames. Not only that, their skin was sallow, dry and withered, and it looked like a dead body. In fact, they are dead bodies, the undead cavalry summoned by the Necromancer Slotters. Accompanied by them was a horse that was equally dead. Before the Liji Empire, they did not know their names until Slotters said in a sinister tone. "Let you enjoy the party of fear under the iron hoof of my death knight!" The picture returned half an hour ago After Slotters summoned a lot of black fog The sound of the bones of the bones came from inside, the sound was very ugly, and the feeling was like what was sharp in a piece of glass. Its the same on the line, and after listening to it, theres a goose bump in the whole body. Soon, a whole body is less than if it is not covered with rags, and other places are exposed from the black fog. His eyes are also without eyes, and some are just a white flame, giving the impression that This flame is his soul, and the feeling of being stared at him is very strange. And what he is holding is not an iron weapon, it looks more like a weapon made by his body or some other part of his body. As the first scorpion soldier came out from the inside, there was a squad of warriors who came out of him. Not long after, a large piece of open space was covered with no less than 100,000 warriors. With a wave of Slotters, the warriors suddenly killed the Liji Empire. Chapter 673： anger Chapter 673 anger Don''t look at these warriors a lot, it looks terrible, but the Prince Charles, who has played with them, they have already understood their situation. Just like the situation in them, most of them have no decent equipment. At most, they have an extra helmet or a shield. Most of the others are only one bone weapon. For this kind of cannon fodder like the Imperial Slave Army, Prince Charlie said two words. "attack!" Because I know that these warriors are low in strength, but they are very much in number, plus they have no fear of fear, facing all kinds of jealousy, what Prince Charles can do is to break their heads. Blow out the fire of their souls and let them become real dead people and return to the ground honestly. Therefore, after receiving the offensive command, the magic crystal gun unit first fired. They used the lowest magic spar. Even if this is the case, every shot went down, and nearly a dozen of warriors were killed, some unlucky. The warrior is scared into powder. After a round of artillery, the fearful and annoying situation appeared. I saw that the warriors who had been blown off their hands and feet continued to move forward regardless of their disregard. The hands were broken, but the feet and even the lower body were blown off. They actually changed their hands and climbed forward. When they first fought the warriors, they were scared by the young soldiers of the Liji Empire. If the Prince of Charlie personally yelled at some people, he went up and took the heads of the warriors. It is estimated that the last battle to seize the wall will make these warriors succeed. After the first battle, there was no such thing happening in the next battle, or the Liji Imperial soldiers were smashed by the superiors, or they were shameful and brave, anyway, they saw the warriors After climbing over, most of them learned the Prince of Charlie, and they smashed their heads. The cannon fodder warriors were constantly being destroyed, and Slotters was not angry when he saw this situation. Instead, he continued to use the summoner to release them from the black fog. When the Liji Empire magic crystal cannon suddenly broke down, the warrior suddenly accelerated the pace of advancement and rushed toward the wall with a simple siege tool. "Let the cavalry attack!" After waiting for the command of Prince Charles to watch the command of the cavalry of the man and the cavalry, they did not say that they had pulled out the weapons and driven the horses to kill the warriors. In this world of swords and magic, the cavalry is a very powerful force. As the cavalry of the Liji Empire rushes over, the blind warriors are drowned. How can they be the opponents of the cavalry with their skinny figure? Therefore, with only one impact, the squadrons were turned over by the murderers, even if they were not afraid of death, the result was broken by the Liji Empire cavalry fighters. Just as the generals of the Liege Imperial Cavalry were preparing to destroy those embarrassing warriors, suddenly a different hooves came. The cavalry general looked back and saw a group of death knights riding the dead horses with their green eyes shining towards them. Because they were mixed in the warrior, and the black fog was hidden, they were not discovered until they appeared. Looking at the speed has reached the maximum, and the generals who are entangled in the warriors on their own side suddenly become red. It was at this time that the voice of Slaughter came over. "You should feel that you can see and worry about my new baby, let you enjoy the horror party under the iron hoof of my death knight!" Because the two sides are too close, Prince Charles can''t let the magic crystal cannon fire to avoid accidental injury. "Damn!" Prince Charles yelled, and Yuris face was a bit ugly. The magicians attack also attacked the death knights, but he also accidentally injured his own cavalry. Just as they were in trouble, the cavalry generals issued an order to surprise Prince Charles. "A team of captains led the team to follow me, and the other captains took the troops back to the walls and wings!" After the general looked up and looked at the Prince of Charlie, not far away, "His Royal Highness, ordered the magic crystal cannon to open fire!" After he said that he did not wait for other people to react, a wave of hands, a thousand captains behind him immediately followed, and then there were constant cavalry gathered. Soon a team of thousands of cavalry suddenly appeared on the front line of the death knight. "Kill! For the Liji Empire!" "Kill! Long live the King''s Highness!" A thousand people roared behind their generals and rushed toward the death knight who had already mentioned the fastest speed. Looking at these people like a dead man, Prince Charless eyes suddenly became red, and their endings were already imaginable. With a cavalry team of just a thousand people who have just started to intercept no less than 30,000, and the speed is raised to the highest death knight, it is tantamount to suicide. But Prince Charlie knew that this general did nothing wrong, because if he did not do this, not only him and the thousand cavalry soldiers, even the tens of thousands of soldiers behind him would die from this raid. It can be said that this guy of Slotes grasped the best time. If the general did not do this, then he could destroy all the cavalry on the Liji Empire. Yuri patted the shoulders of Prince Charles, who clenched his hands and gnashed his teeth, and glanced at Slotters with a gloomy glance. "Open fire, only this way they won''t die!" indeed! Both sides are in the attack range of the magic crystal cannon. If Prince Charles does not agree to fire, then this general is likely not only does not intercept the impact of the death knight, but will also cause other retreating cavalry into crisis. Prince Charlie, who understood this, gritted his teeth and looked at the cavalry on both sides who were about to collide. He closed his eyes and waved his hand. "Open fire!" After hearing the order, the soldiers of the Magic Crystal Artillery Force first looked at Prince Charles, and saw that he closed his eyes and did not respond, but the master Yuri on the side sighed and said no to them. "Open fire!" The commander of the Magic Crystal Artillery Force saw it, and he bit his teeth, and then he made an unwilling roar from the depths of his heart. "Give me a fire! Try to aim the gunfire at the death knights. If someone blows up his own, I will turn him back as a cannonball!" As his voice just fell, the gunfire rang in vain... Chapter 674： Death knight Chapter 674 Death Knight The magic crystal cannon finally uttered its roar again. This time, the magic crystal cannon is not a second-class magic crystal. From the outside, the death knight is obviously much stronger than those of the squadrons. Therefore, the artillery general directly ordered the filling of the fourth-class magic crystal. The magical gun of the magic crystal after the modification of the magic crystal is obviously larger than before, but the range of the magic crystal cannon is unexpectedly far. Therefore, there is a broken road team in front, plus the command of the General of the Magic Crystal Guns, so the gunners are very nervous. They want to kill the death knight as much as possible, while they are worried about hurting their own cavalry. It can be said that each of the magic crystal gunners is very nervous inside. Fortunately, they all know to adjust the range to the farthest, so the first round of shelling is basically in the middle of the death knight. The power of the magic crystal cannon filled with the fourth-class magic crystal can not be compared with before, the huge explosion suddenly came from the middle of the death knight. Seeing this scene, the Magic Crystal Gun Force General suddenly patted his hand and called it. "Very good! My training has not been in vain in these years. I am going to prepare for the second shelling. The muzzle is as close as possible. I hope that we..." Not waiting for the general of the magic crystal cannon to finish the words, suddenly a scene in front of him let him swallow the remaining words. I saw that the explosions were covered with dust, but after the dust was over, a dead horse rushed out from the inside, and after the dust became clear, they discovered that the bombardment did not kill many death knights. Take a closer look, every death knight, even the dead horses under them, have a layer of black smoke, wrapping them like armor. "Not good! They..." In the immediate scene, Prince Charlies face changed slightly. They did not expect these death knights to be so powerful. Sloths seems to have known this result for a long time. He saw a black energy in his hand. The head of the energy is directed at the death knights. It seems that the black fog armor on them should be related to him. "My baby, it''s not so easy to be broken." Although the speech is like this, but when he saw the hundreds of death knights that were blown up, his heart was still somewhat uncomfortable. "But since you are so rude, then you have the cavalry bodies!" Speaking of this, Slaughters already dry face suddenly showed a sly expression, and pointed at the broken Liji Empire cavalry. "Take your blood as a punishment to hurt my baby! Kill them!" After the death knight rushed to the front, the original green and wild scorpion suddenly became brighter, and their expressionless mouth opened slightly, seemingly to say what they wanted. The weapons that had been flattened suddenly rose up. If they could talk, they would cooperate with a big drink. The scene, the atmosphere, is absolutely hot! The cavalry general who led the thousand cavalry cavalry changed slightly, but he also knew that now is not hesitating, and now the weapon is raised against the people behind him. "Fellow compatriots, kill me with me! Send these disgusting things back to hell! Kill!" "Kill!" A thousand cavalry screamed without hesitation, and the voice seemed to be thousands of people. After the roaring sound, the thousand cavalry changed their formation without hesitation, forming a cone-shaped The standard assault formation, and holding the weapon in his hand rushed toward the death knight who was rushing over. As soldiers, they are not afraid of death, not to mention that they can save tens of thousands of comrades from being encircled, so they feel that it is a very glorious thing to stay after this break. A thousand retired Liji imperial cavalry did not hesitate to follow their generals to charge the death knight of the Mozu. This spirit allowed the Judas who was the Mozu general to nod. Although the Mozu bloodthirsty and cruel, but they also respect the Warriors, if this time his troops face this group of Liji Empire cavalry, he will let them use their best to destroy them, and then personally buried them as a warrior. But this time the opponent is the group of death knights who have no humanity. They won''t do anything but kill, and he also knows that once these warriors die, their consequences are to become a member of the death knight. Glanced at Sloths, who was shining with his eyes, Judah''s mouth moved slightly, and finally did not say anything. Rumble! The second round of shelling was re-issued. This time the fire was blasted before the cavalry of both sides, but fortunately the explosion was still more at the death knight, and the Liji Empire was only slightly affected. Seeing the two cavalrymen who were about to contact, Prince Charlie closed his eyes slightly, and the artillery generals next to him were staring at the front. He knew that he could not be shelled now. Otherwise, he directly bombed his own cavalry. Two shellings did not injure himself. People are already very goodbut... Everyone knows that it is a battle for a thousand cavalry to fight against these tens of thousands of cavalry, so everyone''s mood has become very heavy. "Kill!" The cavalry of the Liji Empire once again made a roar, and the opposite death knight was strengthened by the green fire. Then the two cavalry finally slammed together, the roar of human roars suddenly came, and the death knight continued to remain silent, they mechanically waved the bone weapons in their hands. Prince Charlie looked at his eyes and then closed his eyes. Although a thousand cavalry successfully stopped the death knight''s charge, they were drowned by the death knight''s iron ride. Suddenly, Prince Charlie opened his eyes fiercely and yelled at the magical crystal artillery unit on the side. "For the seventh-class magic crystal! Give me a bang!" The generals of the Magic Crystal Artillery Corps heard the words and talked about it. They went to the front of a magic crystal cannon and went into operation. After being skillfully replaced with the seventh-class magic crystal, he immediately adjusted the muzzle, and he could barely see the figure. The Liji Imperial Cavalry figure pressed the fire button. Under the leadership of the General of the Magic Crystal Artillery Force, the Magic Crystal Cannon, which was replaced by the Seventh Magic Crystal, immediately screamed. The huge energy will crush the death knight, but it is a pity that the death knight''s defense is still too strong, except for the death knight directly killed by the death knight near the explosion center. The layer of black mist armor offsets most of the explosion and continues to run forward. As the death knight broke through the Thousand Lige Imperial Cavalry, the Magic Crystal Cannons had lost their best shot position and looked at the death knight who was less than two hundred meters from the wall. Prince Charlie bit his teeth and said. "The cavalry team temporarily retreated to the rear and the whole army attacked!" Chapter 675： Powerful death knight Chapter 675 Powerful Death Knight The power of the death knight was not remembered by Prince Charlie. After he realized that the cavalry was not the enemy of the enemy, Prince Charlie immediately changed the plan. He did not anger because of the death of the more than a thousand cavalrymen. He was a commander and had to consider the soldiers behind him. So he didn''t let the cavalry continue to attack, but let them retreat, because he knew that the cavalry wanted to attack the city, the difficulty was no different from the sky, so he saw the death knight getting closer and closer, with a sneer on his face. . "Master Yuri, the magicians are on your behalf!!" Yuri nodded slightly. He felt a little bit distressed at the death of more than a thousand cavalry. This is the power against the Mozu. Because he was too early to die, he was still very distressed. "understand!" As the two words were finished, Master Yuri waved a hand, and a dark cloud suddenly appeared in the sky. Slotters saw a slight change in his face. He saw a red shadow in the black cloud popping out, and then formed. A personal big fireball. "Meteor fire!" This magic is a meteor fire, so only the Yuri masters of the nine intermediate magicians can be displayed so easily. Then a personal big fireball smashed toward the death knight on the ground. As the rumbling sound came, the death knight below fell suddenly. Only the death knights did not show any fear. They were steady and calmly driving the death horse to move forward across the burning companions. "Pull the bow, let go!" The archer of the Liji Empire, under the command of the general, shot the arrow in his hand toward the death knight who entered the range. However, this attack did not achieve any effect. Except for some death knights who were shot directly in the head by arrows, the other arrows were perfectly intercepted by the black mist armor of the death knight. "Magic attack!" After further, the magicians released their magic, and all kinds of magic suddenly rushed to the death knight. After a time, the wall formed a colorful world, as if it was not a battlefield but a fireworks feast. After this round of attack, the death knight has come to the gate of the city. He just wanted to ask the soldiers to prepare the rolling wood. The Charlie of the stone suddenly stopped, so he found that the death knights ignored the principle of gravity and went straight down the wall. Climb up. "what!?" This scene caused Prince Charlie to change his face fiercely, not only to them, but even the face of Judah around Slotes was first shocked, and then became gloomy. "Bastard, since the death knight has this ability, why didn''t it show it at the time! Damn!" Judah clenched his hands, and his eyes looked ugly at Sloths, the abominable soul-sounding summoner. Since there is such a powerful creature, why didnt it be summoned last time, but let them repeat again and again? s failure. The soldiers who lost a lot of money did not say it, but they also let them lose face in front of Youtai. When he thought that Yutai had sent people to blame him, Judahs face became more and more blue. ...... "What! Bastard, lancer, go up and stop them!" The sudden scene shocked everyone on the entire wall. Prince Charlie quickly reacted from the shocked brother. The power of the death knight is indeed beyond his expectations, but it does not mean that he will be afraid. . After hearing the words of Prince Charles, the spearmen who had been waiting on the side immediately walked to the wall and pointed the long spears in their hands below. "Align their mounts to attack!" Under the command of a general-looking man, countless spears simultaneously spurred the death knight to the death knight. "Hey!" The sound of a spear into the flesh came, and the death knight rushing in front of him suddenly looked awkward. They looked down and saw that the thigh of the dead horse that was sitting down was stabbed by a spear, and it was like the inertia. Hit the wall. Because of the vertical reason, the death war horse fell down and watched them fall to the death knight below. Prince Charlie could not help but reveal a smile. But soon their smiles stiffened on the face, only to see those death knights squandered directly, if it was on the ground, but this is on the vertical wall, it seems that gravity is completely for them. Nothing is the same. Not only that, but the knights who died before the death battles not only did not fall down, but they slammed through the body of the death horse, and suddenly these death knights appeared above the city wall, and pulled out the sword against the bottom. The spearman is tempted to cut. Master Yuri reacted very quickly. A quick and short spell came out of his mouth. Then a ten-meter-long fire wall suddenly appeared. The blazing flame quickly wrapped up the death knights that rushed up. After a while, those deaths The Cavaliers lost their power and fell from the sky. However, the length of the wall was only ten meters, that is, the death knight of this wall was annihilated, and the death knights in other places successfully climbed the wall and slashed the spears. For a time, the entire city wall began to appear chaotic. Seeing this scene, Prince Charles and others are not shocked, but replaced by a heavy expression. "Block people, drive these **** down!" Prince Charlie knows that when he is not hesitating, once some death knights are stabilized, the death knight behind them will continue to run from below... Yes, it is running up. It is estimated that this situation is Charlie ~ www.novelhall.com ~ may not even have seen some old generals. Its amazing! "Hey!" Seeing this scene, Sloths made a weird laugh in his mouth. He was very clear about what his baby had, so he was not surprised that he was able to board Judah for a long time. The northern fortress that can''t be attacked is the reason why he is so emboldened. Slaughters turned his head and looked at the unsatisfied smile of Judah. ??"General Judah, can your troops advance?" Judah heard the bite of his teeth, this time he can be said that he lost his face and lost his home, even if he is now involved in the attack on the wall, but the first credit is definitely not his, but the wicked necromancer in front! He was hesitant to send troops in the end, but when he thought of Yutai''s face, he bit his teeth and turned to look at the adjutant behind him. "Offensive! Let the three-headed dog charge!" With the command of Judah, the army of the Mozu side suddenly headed for the wall, and the Liji Empire suddenly fell into a critical moment of crisis. Chapter 676： Soldiers, will be right Chapter 676, the soldiers against the soldiers, will be right The battle quickly entered the heat, and the death knight''s prestige made Prince Charlie busy with them. At this time, the Mozu army actually seized this critical moment and undoubtedly made the Liji Empire''s current predicament worse. Looking at the elephant''s tall, three-headed dog sticking out his tongue and looking excited at it, Prince Charles had to order. "Let the magic crystal cannons fill the eighth-class magic crystal, Master Yuri, please direct the magician to output it!" Master Yuri nodded, then he waved at the assistant on the side, and the assistant immediately went down. Soon, a lot of magic was sent out from the magician camp, and he continued to squat on the Mozu side. Master Yuri did not keep a hand this time. The powerful magic of the fire was under his control, and it was precisely directed to the critical place on the defensive wall. The generals near Prince Charles did not continue to stand here. They commanded the troops to defend, and slashed the death knights who jumped up and dropped the walls. Soon, the three fortresses built on the back of the mountain were caught in hard battles, and the army of the demon behind the death knight was close to the wall. Seeing this, Prince Charlie could not help but sigh. He knew that it took a lot of time to clean up the death knight here. Although the death knights are very powerful and the fighting methods are very strange, but they are too few, Prince Charles believes that they will destroy them after paying some price and some time. However, if the Mozu army is to be surrounded by this time, the northern fortress is likely to be struggling or even fall. So at this time, the tens of thousands of cavalry that are on the side are working. "Command the cavalry, attack the Mozu team from the side!" After the order of Prince Charles, the cavalry did not react. They were caught off guard by the sudden appearance of the death knight. Even their generals personally took a thousand people to sacrifice and sacrificed. It can be said that the cavalry have a anger in their hearts, and they can''t wait to fight with the Mozu army. However, they know that the military order is like a mountain. Their generals do it for them. Therefore, the cavalry who escaped from the robbery did not have any sense of joy in their hearts. Instead, they also felt a sense of guilt. Now, after hearing the order of Prince Charles, their anger seems to have found a vent. They all know what it is like to attack the Mozu army in this situation. Let''s not say that the number of the Mozu army is huge, that is, the three-headed Warcraft can easily destroy them. However, they did not show fear or timid thoughts. Instead, they held high the weapons in their hands and rushed to the army of the Mozu. Even many cavalrymen shouted slogans for revenge for the generals. Judah had long noticed that these human cavalry, which were not far from the battlefield, were one or two thousand in number, but this is not a small force. Therefore, after they moved, a part of the three-headed dog and tens of thousands of human cavalry who were transformed into the demon were immediately greeted from the Mozu army. The speed of both sides was very fast. From the Liji Imperial Cavalry assault to the Mozu side, the troops were intercepted, and the cavalry between the two sides had already collided. Since neither side has a surprise attack, this is the collision of the blood and iron of the red fruit. At the moment of contact, many knights were killed, and then the cavalry behind them stepped through the body without mercy. ... Prince Charlie closed his eyes in pain, and the screams continued to pass into his ears, but he quickly opened his eyes again. He was not considering the mass casualties of the cavalry, so the battle on the wall at this time. It has also entered a critical time. After the three-headed dog was close, a flame of fire erupted from their mouths. Many soldiers of the Liji Empire were directly sprayed. After a scream, they immediately turned into a group of firemen and smashed on the wall. Many soldiers knew that they couldn''t live, and they resisted the pain of the bones. They bite their teeth and jumped directly from the wall, trying to kill one of the unlucky Mozu soldiers with their last remaining body. But obviously the death knights are not willing to see them. They are killing these humans directly, and even throwing the bodies of these burning soldiers to the living Liji Empire soldiers. For this rogue practice, the Liji Imperial soldiers were angry and shocked. Many Lige Imperial soldiers were seized by the death knight to seize the opportunity to expand the results. "Damn! These bastards! Don''t pay attention to them, the courageous spears leave the wall!" A general saw this situation, a red-eyed ramp, and the soldiers after hearing the order took a moment, then they bite their teeth and executed the order Some soldiers who caught fire even shouted directly. "Give me a ride!" With the encirclement of the Mozu army, they used the chaos of the city wall to climb the city wall with the siege ladder. Many of the walls were boarded with the Mozu soldiers. With the cooperation of the death knight, many The city walls were occupied by the Mozu army. "Give them all over and blow up their siege ladder!" Some of the Liege empire''s spearmen will use a spear to stumble the siege ladder, but before they retract their hands, their heads are cut down by the death knight, and then the siege ladder once again hits the wall. After the magicians heard the command, they prepared a large magic to target the siege ladders, but the three dogs seemed to have been prepared to intercept the magic. Prince Charlie and other nine fighters saw that they couldnt just look at it like this, so they all roared and then smacked toward the wall. Prince Charles even went straight to a slap in the face and put a three-headed dog and a number. The siege ladder was directly split into two sections, and at one time there was an open area. "Humph!" Seeing that Prince Charles had started, Judah naturally ignored it. Soon, the top of the Mozu side also flew over, and a soldier was on the side of the army. The situation, which was originally relieved by the Prince of Charlie, appeared again after the appearance of the demon side, Judah and others. The two sides are not the first time to confront each other. Whether they are Prince Charles and their city in Judah, they know one thing in their hearts. That is, they continue to fight like this. The advantage will be the Mozu side. Therefore, Prince Charlie did not have a question from Judah, and he lifted the sword directly and slashed it to Judah. "Devil, die!" Chapter 677： Surrender Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 677, surrender Judah and Prince Charles did not fight for the first time. They saw Prince Charlie rushing to kill them, and they were not anxious. If they were not before the Prince of Charlie, they were killing their Mozu soldiers with their own fighting power. Judah, they would not even come forward. They know very well that the Liji Empire is currently at an absolute disadvantage. To continue this way, breaking the city is only a matter of time. The more they are, the more they are not worried. The more they have a lot of experience in combat, they know very well. The more this situation, the more anxious the Lord will be, the more likely it is that there will be loopholes. This is not, Prince Charles, in order to solve this situation as soon as possible, directly with his men to kill, and do not look at the strength of both sides. The nine-class combat power of the Mozu side is far more serious than the Liji Empire. If Prince Charles is stable and stable, then the outcome is still five or five, but as it is now, it is what Judah wants to see. For the door to go to the door, Judah will naturally not let go, without him to greet, the generals of the Mozu around him directly find their opponents to kill. Prince Charles did not pay attention to other recognitions. He directly waved a sword at Judah, and he seemed to want to directly put Judah under the sword. Judah was also a 9th-class warrior, and his combat power was not lost to Prince Charles. He easily took over the attack of Prince Charles. With the sound of the sound, the two men immediately looked at each other with a sword. The eyes of Prince Charles were all angry, and Judah was a faint smile. Obviously, in his opinion, the failure of the Liji Empire has become a foregone conclusion. For the winner, there is nothing wrong with using this kind of look to see Prince Charles. After coming to the indecent assault, Judah took advantage of the power to open Prince Charles, and he gave Prince Charles a sword. The original Judas thought that after Prince Charles had blocked the sword, he immediately counterattacked him with lightning. What he didn''t think of was that Prince Charles was so stupidly hit by this sword. Yes, in the eyes of Judah, his sword is unremarkable. It is like a very random sword. Even an eighth-class warrior will not be hit, but the fact is beyond his expectation. Prince Charles was as if he had not reacted, so he was so stupidly hit by this sword and flew out. After a moment of squatting, Judah suddenly changed his face. He found that Prince Charles was voluntarily accepting the sword. Therefore, after the prince Charlie was shot, he flew in the direction of the necromancer Slotes behind him! "hateful!" This made it somewhat plausible. Prince Charlies purpose was not Judah. ??He estimated that he would endure a move from Judah, in order to get close to the Necromancer Slotus and kill him. Both the magician and the summoner have a common feature, that is, their physical condition is very poor. When they are unprepared, a first-class soldier can easily assassinate them. If it is approached by a 9th-class warrior, the magician or summoner will not be dead and will be disabled. Prince Charlie, who had a hint of excitement on his face, saw Slotters on his face without a panicked expression. He didn''t know why, and he suddenly had an uneasy thought in his heart. Is there a situation? Waiting for him to think about what is the reason, only to see a wave of Slotters, a huge black shadow suddenly came out of the black fog. After seeing the true face of this shadow, even the well-informed Prince Charles, his face could not be changed. I saw that this is a... monster, full of sutures on the body. The big and small heads are very weird on the shoulders. What people cant accept is that the monsters have five or six different lengths. Hands, each holding some weapons like weapons. With the appearance of this monster, a strong smell and a fearful atmosphere suddenly came from him. "Roar!" As soon as the monster appeared, he held five or six hands and screamed, then looked up and looked at the Prince Charlie who rushed down and grinned. Not waiting for Prince Charles to wake up from the shock, the hand holding the chain suddenly waved toward Prince Charles. The chain made a burst of exquisite sound, smashing the air toward the Prince of Charlie. Prince Charlies face finally changed. Facing this sudden monster, he bit his teeth and then slashed his sword toward the flying chain. After the sound came, the chain was not cut off, but instead circled the sword in his hand for a few laps. Prince Charles wanted to draw a long sword and found that he did not move at all, and the monster below was sent out. The call of joy pulled the chain back. Huge power pulled Prince Charles to a shackle, his body was pulled to the monster, and the monster opened his mouth, the weapons in his hand were ready just wait for Prince Charles to come over Cut him into two paragraphs. "Prince Charlie!" Many of the generals of the Liji Empire saw this scene. They wanted to rush to save Prince Charles, but the generals of the Mozu would naturally not let them go, and they would try their best to intercept the generals of the Liji Empire. Seeing that Prince Charles was about to be cut by the monsters, Judah and Slotters had a smile on their faces, as if they had been able to see the Liji Empire''s defeat after losing Prince Charles. At this time, Prince Charlie suddenly abandoned the weapon in his hand and took a spear from the ring and threw it at the monster''s head. When the monster saw the scream, he waved his hand to shoot the spear, and Prince Charlie kicked his arm after he had waved his hand against the monster and had not had time to recover it. The monster was kicked a slap, and Prince Charlie jumped aside with this opportunity. Waiting for him to react, suddenly a smoldering wind blew behind him, and Prince Charles did not hesitate to hide directly to the side. Just at the moment he left, a sharp sword was cut down along where he was. "Ok?" This voice was issued by Judah. ??He had just followed the Prince of Charlie. When he saw Prince Charless rational battle against the monster, he knew that Prince Charles would not die so personally, so this was the scene. Although I just lost a good chance to kill Prince Charles, but Judah is not angry, except for other Mozu generals who stopped the Liji Empire generals. Now there are five fighters surrounded by the Prince of Charlie, including the monster. Judah believes that even if Prince Charles has wings, he will not be able to escape this situation. "His Royal Highness Charlie, surrender!" Chapter 678： Step on my body. Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 678, step on my body. "His Prince Charlie, surrender!" Prince Charlie heard the words of Judah and snorted, and fought the Mozu for so long, and he did not know what the outcome would be. Here, there is a general who was previously a Liji empire. After being captured by the Mozu, he became a person of his own. As long as he has a brain, he knows what it means. "The prince of the Lige Empire, only the dying prince, the prince who did not surrender!" Prince Charlies attitude made Judah frown, but he quickly relieved. After all, Prince Charles was a figure above the 10,000-person Lige Empire, and he naturally would not surrender easily. However, it does not matter, since the Prince of Charlie is not willing to surrender, then he will hit him until he surrenders, let him suffer a bit, or in the end, their movie family has a way to let Prince Charlie become their own. As Judah stepped forward, several surrounding demons and the monsters compressed the space around them more tightly. Prince Charlie knows that he can''t go on like this, or if they are dragged by them, according to the current situation, he may end up in a situation that is difficult to escape from being arrested or even killed. For death, Prince Charles is not afraid. What he fears is that once he dies here, it will be a head-on attack for the Liji Empire. At that time, the morale of the Liji Empire will inevitably fall to the bottom, which will be very unfavorable to the Liji Empire. One side fights against the Mozu. The Prince of Charlie, who understood this, couldnt help but hesitated. He did not shoot at Judah, nor did he shoot at the monster full of stench, and directed directly to a relatively low-powered Mozu general. His idea is simple, open a hole in the simplest and most rude form, and then escape the encirclement. But Judah was not a fool. After seeing the action of Prince Charles, he understood the thoughts of Judah, so at the moment when Prince Charles took his hands, Judah took action. The bang of the bang, the two mens weapons slammed together again, and the two men who were quite similar stopped just after a slight pause. The prince of Charlie looked ugly and looked at the smiling face of Judah, who bit his face. After gnashing his teeth, he used Judah to force a few steps, and then swung his sword to block the Mozu general who was waiting for the opportunity. "His Prince Charlie, you can''t escape. You are doing nothing more than a sin, why bother!" Judah waved the weapon to Prince Charlie while disturbing Prince Charless judgment in an attempt to distract Prince Charles. "Humph!" Although Prince Charlie was very powerful, but his fists were hard to beat four hands, just after he escaped the attack of a Mozu general, he was dragged on the back by the chain of the monster behind him. Fortunately, he is Prince Charles, the armor of the body is the fortune of the dwarves, so after being hit by the monster chain, he just feels a burning sensation behind him, and there is no substantial wound on his back. . However, it seems that the words of Judah have died. With the one-on-one move, Prince Charlie has been hit by the Mozu generals who have been played continuously. Even if the armor worn by Prince Charles is good, under the continuous attack of these Mozu generals, the armor Cracks began to appear. The most serious thing was that the big sword of Judah opened a hole in his head, and blood flowed down his mouth and into his eyes. Looking at Prince Charles, who reached out to wipe the blood in his eyes, Judah showed a smug smile on his face. ...... The current battlefield is in chaos, and everywhere can be killed by each other desperately. Since the death knights were not expected to exist before, the soldiers of the Liji Empire side were placed in the fortress except for the cavalry. If, as in the past, there is nothing wrong with this approach, but now the death knight is so variable. As they climbed the wall smoothly, the soldiers on the Liji Empire side could not kill the city wall because they stayed in the fortress. The demons on the top formed a good siege situation. Therefore, in a short period of time, the Mozu side almost occupied the wall, and the fortress can attack the demons, except for the archers. At the beginning, it also played some role, but as the three dogs climbed the wall, the flames ejected from their mouths could be said to be without precise aiming, as long as they were sprayed against the fortress to spray a quasi. There is no way, the fortress is too small, there are too many soldiers in the Liji Empire, so in a short period of time, it was burned to death by a three-headed dog and burned a large number of soldiers. The high-ranking soldiers of the Liji Empire were stopped by the Mozu, and the soldiers were unable to suppress the Mozu soldiers, so the northern fortress at this moment was in a critical juncture. "No, you insist on me, prevent the Mozu from bothering me, give me some time!" Master Yuris face became very ugly. He naturally understood that the situation of the North Fortress is very dangerous now. Now is not the time to consider the value is not worth it. At this critical juncture he first thought of it. How can we get through this difficult time? Curse! After this thought came out, Master Yuri did not hesitate. As the magic of his body began to gather, the magicians on the side, especially the apprentices of Master Yuri, immediately understood what their teachers wanted to do. They deeply understand the consequences of the use of the curse by Master Yuri at this time. They looked at Yuris master with a worried look. Then they disregarded the spiritual overdraft and continued to use the magic to make one or two toward them. The Mozu warrior rushing here released magic. The magical fluctuations in the air did not pass through Sloths. He quickly discovered the target. He was frightened and he naturally understood what this feeling represented. So he quickly extended his finger to the direction of Yuris master. Ramp. "Give me a stop!" With the words of Slaughters, the people around him were the first to see the first monster and the death knight. They did not hesitate to abandon their opponents and rushed to Yuri Master. "Master Yuri!" Prince Charlie naturally discovered this situation. He knows very well that once Master Yuri has shown the consequences of this curse, he can''t but say that Master Yuri is not doing this. As the monster left, Prince Charlie sighed with relief. He could escape from this opportunity, but he did not do it. Instead, he caught up with the monster and intercepted him. "Roar!" The monster can''t talk, but he can hear his dissatisfaction from his roar, so let''s say "Get out of me!" Prince Charless face did not show a terrible look, but they laughed at the monsters and the Judas who had come over. "Want to go? Go over my body!" Chapter 679： Sorry Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Sorry to Chapter 679 The curse is called a curse because it is too overbearing, and it is unbearable for both the caster and the caster. It is because of this that Sloths knows that as long as they are interrupted before the curse is cast, not only will they not be punished, but the caster will also pay a high price for this curse, even for life. . Therefore, after discovering that Yuri was ready to cast a curse, the Mozu party suddenly desperately went to Yuri. Even the monster did not pay attention to it after being attacked by Prince Charles. Instead, he continued to rush toward Master Yuri without returning. "Hey!" Prince Charlie found that the monster did not pay attention to him, but instead continued to run in the direction of Master Yuri, and he continued to wave his weapon against him. But before he could do anything, Judah, who had come over, promptly stopped the sword of Prince Charles. "His Prince Charlie, you just don''t want to put me in the eye!" When Judah finished his eyes and groaned, then he slashed several swords against Prince Charles, and he was a nine-class fighter like Judah. ??Every shot would not be a casual attack. Dont look at his swing. The long sword is very casual, but it is the dead space of Prince Charles. In other words, Prince Charles must draw a hand to stop the long sword that Judah has struck, otherwise he will not only be injured, but will also be dragged by the Mozu generals who are coming behind him. "hateful!" Prince Charlie whispered a secret sentence. He also knew that it was impossible for him to get rid of Judah quickly. Therefore, he had to stop and wave his sword to block the attack of Judah. ??At the same time, he looked anxiously at the distant wall. Master Yuri. Master Yuris place is not very rear. The aunts terrain is limited. He has to cast a curse on the spot. Although there are many soldiers and magicians around him, the soldiers may be completely formed because they are too narrow. Therefore, after the death knight and the three-headed dog were killed, the Liji Imperial soldiers quickly entered a hard battle. Even if many soldiers have forgotten the battle, they still can''t resist the attack of the Mozu army. The magicians are constantly casting magical attacks, but because the Mozu army is too much, and the distance is very close, so after they stopped a group of Mozu army, they could not recover the magic and were directly killed by another Mozu army. Come over. The magicians know very well what the consequences will be if they are approached by the Mozu army, but they have no idea of ??fleeing from top to bottom, because once they retreat, more Mozu soldiers will be killed. By then, their master Yuri will be very dangerous. For a time, the Liji Empire was caught in a dilemma, and the Mozu side seemed to be hoping for victory. From Judah to other Mozu soldiers, there was a hint of excitement on his face. Master Yuri, who is gathering magic to prepare for the curse, sees the scene in front of him. His face suddenly sheds a lot of sweat. He is very anxious, but now he can''t stop, especially when he sees an ugly monster jumping. When the city wall screamed at him and grinned, Master Yuri showed a look of despair in his eyes. The curse was not displayed so fast. The power of this monster was also learned from the duel with Prince Charles. It can be said that the army here does not have his enemy. As long as he is approached, he will not want to be destroyed by him. difficult. "Damn! Is it going to kill my Lige empire?" Not only did Yuris master think like this, the other soldiers and the beleaguered Prince Charles were not eclipsed, and the situation was too bad for the Liji Empire, watching the monsters rushing to stop the Liji Imperial soldiers from killing Yuris master. Many people have a desperate look in their hearts. At this time, in the setting sun, a golden glow suddenly rushed from afar, and hit the monster directly before everyone could react. Because the golden light is too fast, the monster did not notice him in time, his eyes still stayed in the eyes of Yuri master not far away, just as he was preparing to attack Yuri master, suddenly he sent himself to vacate He was slow to respond and he had not had time to see what was going on. The whole body suddenly fell from high altitude. At the moment he fell, he finally saw the figure before, only to see that it was a large flying World of Warcraft with golden feathers. At this point, it is preparing to turn around and grab it. The monster wants to block it, but he can''t stabilize his body in midair, so under the gaze of his small head and his eyes, the golden Warcraft raided a small head. Grab the smashing ! Although the monster does not know the pain, but this kind of injury still makes him involuntarily barked out, but now whether it is the Liji Empire or the Mozu side, they ignore the monster that screams, and look at the sky with a shocked look. That a golden figure. "Finally home!" After seeing the coming, Prince Charlie and Master Yuri finally breathed a sigh of relief. The coming person is not someone else. It is the Hall that destroyed the Flying Warcraft team and his Summoner Lightning Golden Eagle. Hall, who came back, did not think that the situation would turn into this. At first he thought that under the command of Prince Charles, even if he could not defeat the Mozu, at least he would not lose too much. However, the ideal is full, and the reality is bone-like. When he came back, he found that the situation was somewhat wrong. The Mozu party had already killed the wall. Whether it is Prince Charles or Master Yuri, they seem to be in trouble, especially Master Yuri, who seems to have seen him. After thinking about it, he immediately recalled that this was not the same as when the Elf Queen applied the curse. Although the power of the curse of Master Yuri was not as powerful as that of the Elf Queen, it was similar in nature. For this kind of dissatisfaction, the guy who wants to ban the curse and play with it, Hall just wants to say "away from me!" "Master Yuri, put away the magic, give it to me here!" After finishing Hall, he lost a life spring water to the soldiers on the side, indicating that he would take it to Master Yuri, and then he turned to look at the city wall. There are already distinct teams on both sides. Especially after seeing the death knights riding the horses on the wall, he suddenly understood the reason for this situation. "Sorry, the Mozu''s offense is here!" Chapter 680： Referral Everyone''s novels welcome you, please remember the address of this site:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "I am really a summoner" at any time... Chapter 680 Referral "Sorry, the Mozu''s offense will stop here!" Hall''s figure is not very big, but the heavy responsibility of my presence is clear, which is due to the reason for his expansion. Magic Hall is not, but he will be magical, and those who have weak attack power will forget it. Like this more practical magic, he still likes to use it. "Hey!" Judah and others looked disdainful and cold, and for Hall, the sudden emergence of human beings, they naturally did not look at it. On this large battlefield, ones Wu Yong can play a very important role. limited. unless Suddenly, Judah looked fiercely at the golden flying World of Warcraft that Hall sat down. A thick nine-dimensional Warcraft breath came from it. "This is... summoning the beast..." I don''t know why, Judah suddenly remembered one thing. It seems that before Felix escaped from the Principality of Gilardino, he mentioned a human summoner. The human summoner seems to be very unique. He can have a lot of things. The summoner, and Judah remembers that the human summoner is not an old man, but a young man. Thinking of Judahs gaze here, he stared at Hall and looked at it. He suddenly felt that Hall and Felixs young summoner was very similar. "It won''t be him..." Judah had not finished speaking, and suddenly there was a large black-pressed figure in the distance. Looking up, after Judah saw it clearly, the pupil suddenly slammed. "Not good, enemy! Beware of the flying World of Warcraft!" In fact, it is not necessary for Judah to remind that both the human and the devil''s eyes have long looked into the distance. Under the illuminating light of the setting sun, the black-pressed figure is clear at a glance, which is exactly the flight of Warcraft brought back by Hall. When it was said that it was too late, at the speed of flying World of Warcraft, they had already arrived on the wall in the blink of an eye, and then the flying World of Warcraft headed by the eagle and the beast flew directly toward the Mozu side of the wall. Although the Mozu warriors are already on alert, but in the face of a large number of flying World of Warcraft raids, they are ruthlessly swept like leaves. Not only that, the Devil soldiers who were not lucky enough to be hit, whether they were squadrons, death knights or those three-headed dogs, were caught by the hawks and beasts and then vacated and then slammed them from the air towards the ground. The Mozu army went. If someone looks at it from above, they will find that the fallen Mozu soldiers are like a bomb, falling into the Devil''s crowd to form a big pit, and those Mozu soldiers are either directly killed or they are In order to avoid, the team was confused. Just as Judah and Slaughters were ready to continue to command the Mozu soldiers to fight back, suddenly one figure jumped from behind the eagle bird. Under the guise of their mistakes, all the democrats on the wall were driven off the wall by the domineering means of sweeping the leaves in the autumn. The little-minded monster climbed up the wall again when Hall spoke, and now he is screaming at a suddenly-joining figure. He doesn''t think he wants to raise his weapon to cut it. But before he waited for him to cut down, suddenly he felt that something was wrong. He looked down and saw that the arm that originally held the weapon suddenly became a short section, and the broken part was constantly flowing with a stinky green liquid. He seemed to Some reacted and I seemed to be hurt. At the moment of his mistake, suddenly the whole body vacated and then fell down again under the wall. And this person who started with him is not someone else, it is the dragon people''s patriarch. "Come all of them!" Hall looked at the demons and said faintly. "Roar!" When I heard Halls command, I suddenly screamed and screamed with the dragon people who slowly joined me to the Mozu side. The Liji Imperial soldiers who were worried were also awake, seized the opportunity and swarmed, not for a moment, the wall All the Mozu soldiers were left behind the wall. Before the brutal death knights were vulnerable in front of the Dragon Terrans, many of the death knights carrying black armor were trying to defeat the morale of the Dragon Warriors, but the result was out of all. People''s expectations. After the fall of the Dragon Terran Warrior, a faint ray of light appeared, and it looked like the black armor on the death knight. However, the defensive power of the armor of the Dragon Terran warrior has always far exceeded that of the death knight. Often the dragon human warrior has been cut three knives and nothing, and the armor of the death knight is directly crushed by the dragon human warriors. The attention of Slotters'' face suddenly became gloomy, which made him look at these unexpected uninvited guests for the first time with dignified eyes. "Ha ha ha! Hall, its really time for you to come. If you are late, we will be miserable!" Prince Charles did not have the slightest concern. When he bluntly said this sentence his face still showed a happy smile. Obviously, the life of the face and the soldier is far more important to him than the former. Hall heard a smile and nodded and said, "Sorry, His Royal Highness Prince Charlie, I rushed over as soon as I got it..." After waiting for Hall to apologize, Prince Charlie shook his head and said, "This is not your responsibility. This time, the Mozu has a soldier of death knight. This is greatly out of our expectation. At the same time, it shows that our intelligence is seriously inadequate. Looking back, I let the guys roll back!" In fact, this is only the prince of Charlie. He does not really do this. He knows very well that sending people to the Mozu side does not mean giving the head? I don''t know if there is any way for the Mozu. He can easily identify humans and demons, but they are black to the eyes. If it were not for the military food incident, they would not be able to catch the lurking Mozu soldiers. When a large number of dragons appeared and repelled the army of the Mozu on the wall, Judah knew that todays things were in vain. He stared at Hall, sitting on the Golden Eagle, as if his eyes were too sharp. Hall soon discovered the Devil general, Judah, who was staring at him. As the two looked at each other, Judah first said, "You should be the human summoner who failed Felix?" "Felix?" Halls mind was slowly pondering. Its just that this is not the one that replaced the king of the Principality of Gilardino? Where can''t I see Judah, Hall thought for a long time before I remembered it. Obviously, I had forgotten Felix for a while, and I silently said that after a minute of silence for this guy, this continued. "Human summoner, you are very strong, you should not stay in this continent to waste your talents, if you are willing to follow my king, I am willing to introduce you!" Chapter 681： Chasing Chapter 681 chasing There was no battle on the battlefield at this time, and the reinforcements brought by the human side and Hall were on the wall. The Mozu soldiers retreated to the outside of the city wall. The two sides were filled with corpses, human beings, and demons. It shows how endangered the war is. Hall''s nose was slightly wrinkled, and he didn''t like the smell after killing. After hearing the conditions put forward by Judah, all the people, including Hall, could not help but swear. They did not think that Judah would raise the idea of ??recruiting him for the devil at this time. Hall, who was originally very funny, suddenly wanted to understand. He suddenly appeared to disrupt the offensive deployment of the Mozu, and the Mozu, who was about to see victory, fell short. How could this make Judah have peace of mind? The current situation is very clear to everyone. The large number of flying World of Warcraft brought by Hall has occupied the air superiority. In addition, those powerful dragon people, even if the Mozu is fully attacked, can not find any benefits. Don''t look at the three dogs on the ground, screaming at the eagle birds and beasts, but the eagle bird and the beast easily grabbed the three dogs and dropped the wall. But the situation is vivid, if Hall does not order, those are three The dog''s provocative eagle bird and beast will definitely go down and discuss and discuss life with them... Well, the dog is more suitable. "Shut up!" As the words of Judah, the three-headed dogs were unwilling to close their mouths. "How? Human Summoner, with your ability, I think that when I will promise to rule you on a continent, you will not be lacking in money, rights or cultivation resources, and my king is studying humans. The living body may not be able to study permanent life." hiss! To say other things, Prince Charles may not care too much, but the permanent life is too attractive for humans. Some people worried that Prince Charles and others, who Hall would promise, couldnt help but look at Hall. Several grumpy generals wanted to export, but they were stopped by the more calm generals. "Don''t talk nonsense, see the situation and say." Hall did not care about other people''s eyes, just looking at the faint smile of Judah. "Devil... is it awesome?" "Bastard!" "Bold!" Although they did not know what was Judah, they could hear the expression of Hall and the ironic tone of his speech. These two words are definitely not good words. "Oh..." The Mozu side was angry, but the Liji Empire was happy. Hall and the Devil were all rushing. It is estimated that there is nothing that he dare not do now. And Hall is also disguised, he can not rely on the Mozu, knowing this is enough. However, what does it mean to be bullish? Hall did not pay attention to the Mozu and the Liji Empire. He did not understand what he said. He did not have any interest in the recruitment of the Mozu. He was not a person who killed the hegemony. In fact, even if he crossed the world, there was no conspiracy. He is estimated to be an official second generation in a peaceful world. Feed the birds every day, walk the dog, play the maid, and then find a wife to marry and have a child in a different world. But things are impermanent, and many things are what he has to do. Therefore, he has no love for what governs the mainland. Even if the devil really gave him a piece of land, it is estimated that he is also the goods of the shopkeeper. Since the negotiations are not working, then we can only continue to talk by hand, but now the situation is that the Mozu side lost the best time. Judging from the current situation, Judah seems to have no need to break this northern fortress. So simple, instead of wasting a force like this, it is better to retire and then look for opportunities. Anyway, they also need time. Judah believes that it will be a long time later, when the Mozu army dispatches reinforcements again, it is time for them to declare war to mankind. Judah and Slotters had a secret exchange. Both of them agreed with this point of view. So after Slotters once again summoned the generals, the Mozu army began to retreat before the team changed. Watching the Mozu side advance and retreat, Charlies face could not help but reveal a pity. "Hey, if you want to come, you want to go and leave? Not so good!" Just as Prince Charles was ready to declare his alert and deal with it, Hall suddenly snorted. Then in the surprised expression of the crowd, Hall waved his hand, and the tens of thousands of fire ants appeared in the middle of the two sides. In the stunned expression of the Liji Empire and the Mozu, the fire ants waving the pair of big tongs suddenly took a step forward. The pace was taken to the squadron. "Bastard! You are looking for a dead end!" Slotters saw the fire ant army rushing into his army. The army is like a toy, without resistance Filled with pieces, the whole person suddenly became angry and flushed. He just wanted to continue to summon his baby, but he was stopped by Judah on the side. "Slots, let your temple be behind, let''s go back to the castle. Without the Flying Warcraft team, we can''t intercept those flying Warcraft!" Although they can fly, but after all, they can''t fly forever. It has to be vindictive. If it is good in other places, it is in the enemy''s territory. If it consumes a lot of vindictiveness, it is not equal to others. Machine? Knowing this, Slaughter looked at Hall with his face. He was also shocked before Halls wave of summoning the tens of thousands of World of Warcraft. He felt that if someone could threaten their Necromancer, then this person must This is the human summoner! For such a person who can change the situation by his own power, both Slotes and Judah have to take him seriously. "When did humans appear such a monster?" Yes, in the eyes of the Mozu, people like Hall have this ability, it is a monster! The person who can make the Mozu a monster, Hall is the first person in so many years! Hall''s sudden dispatch of the Warcraft army made Prince Charlie stunned. What he just wanted to say was that he saw the fire ants army swept the army, which made him swallow the words he wanted to say. Originally, he thought that the Mozu would counterattack, but found that in addition to the army, other troops accelerated the pace of retreat. Hall did not seem to satisfy the power of the fire ant army, so he again issued an order, the eagle and the beasts with the Dragon Terran soldiers chasing away in the direction of the Mozu escape. Chapter 682： chess Chapter 682 Chess The Mozu army still retreated, but because of Hall, they did not retreat unscathed. Not to mention the great army that was destroyed after the temple, that is, the Mozu soldiers have left tens of thousands of bodies under the chasing of the eagle birds and the dragon people. It can be said that the Mozu suffered heavy losses in this battle, especially Slotts, and his undead army was almost destroyed by Hall. How can this make him swallow this breath. The back of Slotters, who returned safely to the southern fortress, did not have the slightest improvement. The loss of this battle was too great. Those who smashed the army would forget it. As long as there is war, there is no body that can be converted. However, the death knights and the death of the stitching blame made him particularly distressed. These can be converted into light without a corpse. The amount of material needed is not enough. The time it takes is enough for him to have a headache. When did a human summoner become so powerful? If every human summoner is like this, what is the meaning of being a necromancer? Before Slaughter became a Necromancer, he was only a human being who practiced dark magic. Later he came to the Devil in order to gain eternal life and more powerful power. Proactively demanding conversion does not mean that you will be less guilty. Until now, even if Slotters remembered the scene, the instincts of the body could not help but tremble. "No, you have to think of a way." ...... Just as Slaughter thought about how to be with Hall, Hall was sitting in the conference room of the Southern Fortress. At this time, the conference room was filled with the high-level Lige Empire. Before that, the guys who felt that Hall was arrogant had closed their mouths. Now they looked at Hall''s eyes with a hint of shock. Whether it is from the Hall to conquer the Flying Warcraft of the Mozu or the World of Warcraft summoned later, they have opened their eyes. Regarding whether Hall is qualified to sit here, everyone has no objection. If you disagree, you can go out and compare it with Hall. It is estimated that no idiot will challenge the Hall after seeing it. This kind of person can''t live two episodes in the dragon. "Hall, this time thanks to you, otherwise the entire fortress may be broken by the Mozu, here I am grateful to all the soldiers and civilians of the Liji Empire!" Speaking of this, all the high-ranking Liji empire, including Prince Charles, stood up as if they had rehearsed before, and they had a uniform ceremony against Hall. Uh Hall didn''t think that Prince Charles would come here. Although he had seen a lot of knowledge over the years, he was still somewhat cramped by Prince Charlie. The look that followed him came in. The cold light glared at Prince Charles and they looked at the nose and looked at the body behind him as a bodyguard. After Hall let them all sit down, Prince Charlie sighed and said. "Fortunately, you are here in time, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." For the Prince of Charlie, Hall nodded undecidedly, before they planned to conquer the Flying World of Warcraft and then took the opportunity to defeat the Mozu. I just didn''t think that the Mozu had left a hand. The death knight of the Necromancer appeared to let Prince Charlie see that the Mozu was strong. Fortunately, this good Hall came back in time and did not let them succeed. However, this time, Prince Charlie also understands that if they are faced with how they should be arranged, it is estimated that the next time they encounter a death knight should not be so embarrassing. Only then, the Liji Empire is attacking and defending, even if it is time for Prince Charles to make a decision. Prince Charlie didn''t know how to do it in the next step, but Hall was very clear. It can be seen from the new demon who appeared this time. Their space gap seems to be getting bigger and bigger. If you continue this way, it is estimated that you will not use it. How long does it take for the **** continent to communicate with Allen''s mainland, and more of the Mozu army will come over there from time to time, and it is estimated that it is difficult to resist the attack of the Mozu by the army of the Liji Empire. After hearing Hall''s words, Prince Charlie and Master Yuri have a look that is not good-looking. In the current Mozu, they have some headaches. If more demons are coming, it is estimated that they will be defeated sooner or later. However, the Liji Empire still has to deal with the offensive of the sea coast in the west. There are only a handful of reinforcements that can be dispatched. When thinking of this, Prince Charles can''t help but look at Master Yuri. When Yuri looked at Charlie''s gaze, he understood what he was thinking. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said. "The current situation is not something that an empire can cope with. The whole continent of Allen is in the conspiracy of the Mozu. I immediately let people report the situation here and the dean of the Liege Imperial Academy of Inner Mongolia I hope they can send more reinforcements. If there is a vice president, then our situation will be much lessened." Hall heard the words and nodded slightly. According to the situation of the inner courtyard of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic, he was able to become the vice president. It was also a predecessor. It belongs to the semi-holy level. This is a real semi-holy. Instead of being like a gaze, it is half-sacred in the recovery period. However, Hall remembers that when he came out, the inner court of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic did not seem to send a semi-holy level of reinforcements. The big reason was that the Titan continent, where the inner courtyard of the School of Magic, did not seem to be very stable. The stability between the spaces there is much stronger than that of Allen, and the semi-sacred forces need to guard against the devil''s semi-sacred masters. Otherwise, let a half-level demon master kill the Titan. On the mainland, when the space barrier is destroyed, the Mozu can invade the Titan continent. Once the Titan continent is controlled by the Mozu, the Mozu army can directly kill Allen without the space cracks that may exist in Orakir. mainland. Thinking of this, Hall''s forehead could not help but come out with a trace of sweat. He felt that the game of the Mozu was too good, and many steps had been calculated by them. No matter the distrust of the first elves to human beings, the attack of the three empires of the sea and the orcs, and the control of a large number of human beings by the lurking demons and transformation into the devils, this step seems to be a The line is pulling. Hall estimates that the person who is pulling this line is probably the mysterious demon. "It''s a matter of spending more brain cells to arrange such a big game!" After feeling a bit, Hall felt that he could not wait like this. He felt that he should use his own advantages to do something. Chapter 683： Crazy proposal Chapter 683 Crazy Proposal Hall feels that if it is not his own unexpected situation, whether it is the Elf or the mermaid, or the dwarf, it is estimated that it has been won by the Mozu. My own appearance seems to be intentionally or unintentionally destroying the devil''s plan, and it seems that he feels like a demon king. However, Hall is not happy at all. Although he does not know the strength of the devil, Hall feels that the devil''s strength will not be lower than the semi-holy, or the holy or even the god! When I thought that I had offended this big guy, when I really faced him, Hall felt a little panic. "He won''t have noticed me yet?" Not to mention, Hall did not think that he was wrong, because Hall appeared, destroyed Felix''s plan and defeated Felix, so that after he fled to the Principality of Aoraki, Felix had already The king of the Principality of Lakir, the current highest commander of the Allen Continental Devil, has mentioned the situation of Hall. At the beginning, Youtai was still thinking about who this Hall would be. Until he later learned that it was Alexander''s embers, Yutai''s face was black and he could be a blackboard. He regretted that he did not send the high-level combat force to directly kill the little mouse. He did not expect that the little mouse would grow so fast in such a short period of time that it could change the dynamics of some wars. And this time he once again destroyed and defeated the attack of Slotes and Judah, Hall''s name will soon be numbered in the Mozu, it is estimated that when he appears, he will become the eyes of all the Mozu generals. focus. Hall looked back and thought that no matter whether the demon king had been eyeing him, he would continue to live. It is impossible to live because the quilt is staring at the big man, right? Anyway, the sky is falling and there is a tall man. What Hall is doing now is to try to eliminate the living power of the Mozu. After speaking with Prince Charles, he refused the good intention of Prince Charles to send people to protect, and Hall took his flying World of Warcraft and Dragon Man soldiers to the southern fortress to kill. Looking at the back of the Hall that had already flown far away, Prince Charlie immediately said to the master of Yuri. "Master, don''t wait for me, please go to the inner courtyard of the School of Magic to ask for reinforcements! As long as I am alive, I will not let the Mozu army step through this step!" Yuri also understands that the current situation is very bad, so he has no nonsense and straightforward nod. "I will immediately return to the inner courtyard of the School of Magic, and I will ask you here!" Master Yuri is also a straight son, arranging his students to take the team of magicians, and then he is alone in the gryphon to fly to the capital of Liji Empire. ...... In the following week, there was no problem with the northern fortress where Prince Charles was located. As the reinforcements and food were continuously sent from the Liji Empire, he could say that he had temporarily passed the crisis. At this time, Prince Charles was sitting in the conference room and looking at the military situation in his hand. "Hey!" After seeing the military situation in his hands, Prince Charlie carefully said that he rolled up and said awkwardly. "This Hall is really... I don''t know how he did it. The more the World of Warcraft is playing, the more the Mozu side is now afraid to send a flying World of Warcraft to fight him. This kid is really a metamorphosis!" No, Prince Charlie did not make a mistake. Hall was a pervert in his eyes and even the Mozu. Conquering the metamorphosis ability of Warcraft and the attachments of those metamorphosed combat forces around him, as well as his rogue means of running and running, not to mention the Mozu, if he is replaced by him, he will also have a headache! what? You said that sending a large number of flying World of Warcraft chase? OK, you sent a donkey, and finally watched the flying World of Warcraft sent back to attack yourself, that is so cool... Hold your position? I dont know where the magic crystal shells flew from, so that the Mozu party has not had a good rest for a few days. It is estimated that except for the undead, other Mozu soldiers simply cannot bear this pain. Hall''s tactics are a rogue to them! However, Prince Charlie is very satisfied. Whoever makes the Mozu is an enemy, the enemy is not comfortable, he is naturally happy. Prince Charlies military situation is already the sixth. After Hall went to the Southern Fortress, except for the first day, there will be a rough amount of war reports sent back every day, which is also due to Hall. If he did not dare to fly out of the Flying Forces of the Mozu, he would rely on the Griffin Scouts to estimate that he would not be close to the Southern Fortress and would be intercepted by the Flying World of Warcraft. "I guess the Mozu are so angry with Hall that kid!" ...... Prince Charlie guessed that there was nothing wrong with the Mozu party since they were attacked by Hall six days ago. Whenever, Hall will send a flying World of Warcraft team to attack, the first day because there is no huge loss of defense. Including a few flying World of Warcraft team even after going out, one did not come back. It wasn''t until after I saw that the flying World of Warcraft was attacking them. Judah, they realized that it was so stupid to send the Flying Mozu to pursue Hall. From here, they also learned from the side that Hall''s power is strong. Looking at what you want for Hall, Warcraft can''t count on anything. Therefore, in the following period of time, no matter how Hall attacked, Judah did not send a flying World of Warcraft team, even the three dogs were well protected by the Mozu soldiers, they were afraid that even they would all be Hall Conquer the past. Judah, they did not think of the ambush Hall, but when they saw that the nine-fifth battles around the Hall were almost the same as their own, and even stronger, the generals who were originally called for revenge were also closed. mouth. Chasing can not catch up, playing and hitting, this feeling, too wrong! Later, it was a proposal of the Mozu generals. People hit the broken konjac. Once they saw the Hall, they concentrated on shooting. After killing some flying Warcraft, the frequency of Hall''s attack only converges. Southern Fortress Mozu''s conference room Slotters was as gloomy as everyone else, and he was standing in front of the crowd, staring at them with gaze. "Quickly decide, if you continue to be harassed by that abominable human being, it is estimated that you will not be able to kill it, you will be defeated!" Slotters is not talking about alarmism. The sneak attack that has been silent for several days makes the Mozu soldiers become scared birds, and the rest is not good, even if it is a powerful Mozu soldier. At this time, there is also a kind of fear. mood. So Sloths proposed a crazy proposal that even if Judah frowned, that is to convert all the Mozu soldiers into undead! Chapter 684： Great movement Chapter 684 Great Movement (subscription) As I said before, the Mozu are a collective name, they are a whole of a combination of some races ruled by a powerful demon. It can be said that the Mozu was also competitive before, which is why the former Mozu was not able to send the death knight to participate in the war. If Slotters sent a death knight to fight, the northern fortress guarded by Liji Empire had already been broken. As a member of the Mozu, the characters are not very strong, but because of their special abilities, they are very popular among the Mozu. The reason why the film family can become the leader of the Mozu is because they can travel to the Allen continent through the space crack, and can use their ability to open a situation. Therefore, this leadership is still promised to them by the devil! The undead as a race in which the devils occupy an important position, this time it is hard to come to become a subordinate of the film family, which is unwilling to accept. The **** people who came across the accident also did the same, so at this time, no one in the three races of the Allen continent. If there is still a demon on them, it is estimated that they will be killed when they meet, and they will sit here together to discuss the military situation as they are today. However, the situation has changed since the arrival of Hall. Hall''s power and rogue have made many Mozus visible to all. If they can''t catch Hall, they would like to tear the bastard. It was in this situation that Slaughter made a crazy proposal to turn all the current Mozu soldiers into undead. Although these Mozu soldiers are not orthodox Mozu soldiers, but this is also the troops directly belong to their movie family, if they let Slotters turn into undead, then they will become the army of Slotes. If, before switching to Slotters dare to make such a request, Slotters will definitely slap a permanent trace on his dry face. Its just that from the current situation, it seems that this method can only cope with Halls shameless sneak attack. Because the undead will not be tired or painful, they will only execute orders, although the actions and reactions are much worse, but this is better than the worse situation. In the unlikely event that the Liji Empire cooperated with Hall''s shameless tactics to capture the Southern Fortress, the entire Principality of Enkat may be taken down. By then, the Principality of Orakir will be directly exposed to the Liji Empire and even Ai. Before the mainland of mankind. Once the mainland of Allen decided to destroy it, the current power of the Mozu may not be able to withstand it. Speaking of going to Judah, they are lacking time! As long as the space cracks become more stable, the Mozu army will continue to kill from here. This is why Judah did not get angry after hearing the proposal from Slotters, but instead stopped the other angry movie warriors. After a long silence, Judah looked up and looked at the face of the torch, and Slotters said that his face was less than his smug expression. "How do you transform?" "The source of the plague!" what! Not only was Judah, but other film warriors couldnt help but stand up and exclaim. As I said before, each Mozu is from its own race. The undead is from a dead soul, and it is not suitable for the survival of other races. One of the big reasons is because of the source of the plague! The source of the so-called plague is a place where plague continues to be produced, and how is the plague generated? That is naturally a corpse! As long as you have a lot of corpses, plus Slotters, their necromancer can make a source of plague through special means. Of course, the source of the plague is also of a higher level. Even if Slotters is a nine-class necromancer, he can only create the source of the primary plague. This is not to say that his strength is poor. On the contrary, the deceased mage who can make the source of the plague is the existence of the undead family! It is also one of the reasons for letting Judah, but it is not the most important reason. Because the source of the plague can be contagious, that is, he is not a fixed form. As long as no one interrupts and destroys, and with the help of the people, it can spread to the entire Allen continent at a rapid speed. . That is to say, once the source of the plague is not controlled, the entire Allen continent will become another undead continent. At that time, other demons will have no interest and no way to survive here. So after he was surprised, Judah rejected his proposal without hesitation. Looking at Slotters'' face because of his refusal to make a proposal, www.novelhall.com~ Judah said with a wink. "I have no opinion on making my men into undead, but I want to create the source of the plague. That is absolutely impossible. I believe that even if the King of Speed ??Devil said, I believe that the devil will not agree!" you! Slaughters did not think that Judah not only refused so cleanly, but also directly mentioned the devil. He was different from the dry skin on his face. After looking at Judah and the crowd with his eyes, this was a slight smile. "Yes, I promised not to make the source of the plague, but in addition to the kind of defense you said, I want to turn all the soldiers and those flying World of Warcraft into undead! General Judah, is this no problem?" Judah waved and interrupted the man who wanted to speak, and nodded and said quietly. "Yes! But I hope that after you convert, you can play the role of the Hall, otherwise I will report it truthfully!" Youtai, the highest commander of the Mozu who is currently in the Principality of Aoraki. He has the right to deal with some unscrupulous demons, including Slotes, so this is a threat to Slaughters. "Oh! As long as you cooperate, there is no problem with dealing with the shameless summoner of mankind!" Slotters snorted and apparently expressed some dissatisfaction with the threat of Judah. Seeing that Slotters compromised, Judahs heart was slightly relieved. After all, he did not do well in the current situation. Even if he was in front of Speedy, he would not be as good as Felix. After the same opinion, the Mozambique-controlled Southern Fortress suddenly began to act, and a large number of troops deployed to let the Hall of the news not help. "Is there any big move in the Mozu? Do you want to take a quick look?" Chapter 685： Helpless Chapter 685 is helpless This week, Hall, he has fully studied and applied the 16-word policy of Mao. The enemy entered me, the enemy stationed in my disturbance, the enemy was tired and I hit, the enemy retreated me! Uh Of course, in this respect, Hall did not perform very well. After all, the Mozu soldiers learned fine after they suffered. They did not chase them out. After seeing Hall, they came to use the broken konjac. Then they hid in the tunnels they had dug. Its not that they have no way to do them in Hall, but Hall feels that the price is too big, and he feels that he is somewhat disadvantaged. After all, there are too many Mozu soldiers. Even if Hall can annihilate tens of thousands of Mozus every time, it will take almost a year. This is not a reinforcement that has been continuously supported from the rear. And from the last few times, the situation of flying World of Warcraft death and injury, from the last time, continue to do so, Hall is a loss! He feels that whether he is flying World of Warcraft or Dragon Man soldiers is more precious than the Mozu soldiers, it is because of this, after returning from yesterday, Hall is thinking about how to do the next step. It was at this time that he heard the news that the dragons had been sent back. "Do you have a big action on the Mozu side?" Holton, who heard the news, saw a moment, although he did not understand what the Mozu was doing, but he knew that this was not a good thing for him. After pondering for a while, the results did not figure out what happened. Finally Hall had to take a picture of his head, or decided to go out and take a look. Because the tens of thousands of Dragon Warriors around him are not their own blood, so he can not put them into the space, which makes these Dragon Terrans lose their best raid ability. The eagle birds and beasts are different. Hall can sit in the lightning. The golden eagle suddenly appears in the Mozu camp. Then he waved his hand to summon tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft. After destroying it, he immediately fled with the lightning golden eagle. The plan is perfect, but there is a problem, that is, the number of World of Warcraft is too small! Including the Golden Eagle, the nine eagle birds and beasts here only have three heads, which add up to less than half of the Devil''s nine. However, because Hall has not done this before, it is estimated that the first time I can kill the Mozu is unprepared, but the Mozu is not a fool after all. Once this scheme is used by the Mozu, it will be a time when Hall runs without running. thing. This card Hall decided to stay in the end to use, after all, no one will throw two kings and bombs at the beginning when fighting the landlord? After the troops were assembled, Hall once again flew to the southern fortress of the Mozu, and for a week of sneak attack, Hall came to the southern fortress in the southern fortress. Because it is a face-to-face relationship with the northern fortress of the Principality of Gilardino, the defensive power here is much stronger than the other gates. I saw the Mozu soldiers below, as soon as I saw Hall and the flying World of Warcraft and the Dragon People, and suddenly they were in a mess. However, it seems that the Mozu soldiers are already familiar with Hall''s offensive methods. Soon the Mozu soldiers on the ground are hiding under the leadership of the captain, and the Mozu soldiers holding the konjac immediately hide in the tunnel. After the wall, a broken konjac pointed to the direction of the Hall. "The shameless summoner of mankind is coming! Everyone is coming, waiting for my order!" Hey... you wait, who is shameless? When Hall heard the general of the Mozu, he almost fell from the lightning golden eagle. Fortunately, the Golden Eagle was very big, and it was in a calm state. This did not make Hall ugly. Otherwise, if Hall really falls, it is estimated that he has no face to continue to stay here. Just when Hall thought about whether or not to take the lesson of this unspeakable Mozu general, Judah came to the northern gate with a group of nine-class generals and more hand-held devils and demon soldiers. Judah looked a little ugly and glanced at Hall. From the previous news, he said that he saw the flying World of Warcraft with the knight flying away, he understood that the situation must be discovered by Hall. It was discovered that it was a matter of time. After all, a two full-fledged Mozu soldiers became those dead souls. As long as they were not a fool, they could see that there was something here. Because there are too many conversions, and Slotters has prioritized the conversion of the remaining Flying World of Warcraft, it is not the time to fight with Hall. "Notify the other city gates, take the method of tormenting and defending, as long as he dares to come down and shoot him into a horse cell!" Several commanders who received the order quickly left the team and ran to several other gates. Hall glanced at the front, watching the number of thousands of broken demons swaying to himself, and his thoughts of investigating suddenly fell through. Let the troops stay here, and then Hall went to several other gates and found that the situation is similar to the northern gate. The unwilling Hall Lagoon Lightning Golden Eagle looked up from the top above the southern fortress, and did not see other useful situations besides seeing the Mozu soldiers like the ants and the ants. In the end, Hall did not give up the magic crystal cannon and so on the city gate to bombard, but in addition to destroying some walls and killing some unlucky Mozu soldiers, it did not play any role. Hall, who knew this, temporarily chose to retreat, but he was thinking about it, if there is such a nuclear bomb here, how good. Judah, who was relieved in his heart, did not expect that when Hall left, he would have this thought. If he knew him, he would definitely reach out and point to Halls butcher! Judah is really not qualified to say Hall. After all, their Mozu is an aggressive race. The millions of troops around them are transformed from human beings. It is appropriate to say that they are butchers. When Judah saw that Hall had retreated, he immediately came to the secret location where Slaughters was. When he came in, he came out with a taste that made him involuntarily frown. It can be said that among the many races of the Mozu, the undead are one of the most unloved races in Judah. Looking at Slotters, who was serious and worked with a strange smile, Judah couldnt help but frown. "I said that I don''t want to move too much. Hall''s abominable human being is attracted by the situation here. If we are late, we can use this opportunity to ambush him!" Slaughter heard a little stop the tools in his hand and looked back at Judah to make fun of it. "Don''t tell me that you can beat Hall with you. If he is so easy to get it, will you and Felix fail again and again?" Chapter 686： Give me a face to the ground Chapter 686 gives me the ground bounce "Hey! Don''t tell me that Hall is so easy to get it, if it''s so easy, you and Felix will fail again and again!" you! Judah did not think that Sloth''s mouth would be so stinky, just like the smell on his body, it made people feel sick! Judah''s hands clenched tightly and then loosened. After repeating this three times, this forced the anger of the heart to be suppressed. He said after he took a deep breath. "I have already asked for your request. I hope that you will not fail, otherwise you will still think about how to explain it in front of Youtai adults!" After saying that Judas did not return, he left and left. At this moment, he didn''t want to stay here for a moment. He was afraid that he would not be able to hold back the dead body when he heard the harsh words of Slotters. After coming out, Judah felt that the air was much clearer. He squinted at the room behind him and said to several of the Mozu generals around him. "Except for some of the necessary people to observe here, the other guards have given me optimism, I don''t want to see them become the kind of fleshless body the next day!" "Yes! General!" After hearing the words from his men, Judah nodded and immediately stepped away from the scene. The other generals quickly followed his steps and left. Obviously they did not like the taste and strange atmosphere inside. Seeing that Judah left, Sloths just grinned with disdain and then continued to work in his hands. But as his work progressed closer to the end, the smile on Sloth''s face became more and more strange. The Hall that went back to the heart felt more and more wrong. He thought that there was absolutely no big move on the Mozu side, but now he can''t get accurate news. The Mozu soldiers did not seem to need to rest. When the Grand Hall went to the sneak attack, they were also fully armed, waiting for Hall to try his best to come up with a good idea. Because Hall is reluctant to fly, World of Warcraft and Dragon Man soldiers have died a lot here, so his hands and feet seem to be restricted, which makes him feel a little wrong. "Do you want to try the war tree?" There are two in the hands of Jiu Jing Mo Jing Hall, but after thinking about it, he thought that it would be too wasteful to waste a nine-class magic crystal just to know what the Mozu had secretly. To know that this nine-class magic crystal plus ten eight-class magic crystal can make a world-class Warcraft promoted to a nine-class Warcraft, this is a long-term existence, unlike the war tree, there is only half an hour. In contrast, Holden gave up on this idea. "If the attack is strong, the Mozu are hiding in the tunnel, and their broken magic arrows are still very dangerous for me. Well, wait!" Hall suddenly paused. He seemed to have caught something. After going through his mind, the corner of his mouth suddenly smiled. "Authentic? Right, it is authentic!" Hall thought of slamming his thighs here, and the sound of his voice was so awkward here. Seeing the look of the look and see, Hall waved at him. "Adult! Please tell me!" For the attitude of hope, Hall is now more and more satisfied, a dragon patriarch can put down his body, this has to say that it is very courageous. Because he did not use blood stasis to control his hopes, Hall still couldn''t fully trust him. The main reason was that Hall''s own strength could not suppress the hope, otherwise if Hall is far more powerful than hope, He will not borrow Xiao Long''s Long Wei to convince him. "You take the team to harass the Mozu, and you don''t have to fight like you used to. You will attack with the magic crystal cannon. If you find the Mozu out, you will run away. When they go back, they will continue, and they can do it for three consecutive days." Where are you?" Although I was a bit strange about this order, he still nodded. "Please rest assured that you will do it well!" Half an hour later, I looked forward to flying with the Warcraft and Dragon Man fighters, and Hall was stopped by a lightning golden eagle who came to a hill. "Look at yours!" Hall looked at the next situation and found that there were no people around him, and he waved several fire ants to summon them. As soon as the fire ants came out, they greeted Hall, and the big pliers honed on Hall''s feet. Hall reached out and touched their heads, and the fire ants screamed excitedly. "Oh, there is something I want you to help." Just when Hall secrets and fire ants chat, the lookout is with the flying World of Warcraft team and the Dragon Man is facing the southern fortress. "Booming!" A burst of explosions came, the walls of the southern fortress were darkened, and many of the rocks had fallen off, which looked like a terrible misery. "Bastard!" Judah looked gloomy in front of the flying World of Warcraft team, although he was able to catch up with but the other side has no less than the strength of his own, especially the strength of the first It seems to be stronger than myself. The most important thing is that they are flying World of Warcraft, but they can run. If they catch up with Judah, they will probably be surrounded by their own troops before they come. When they think of it, he will hold back. Thoughts. "Stuck in the post, see them come down and leave me a shot!" In this way, for three consecutive days of bombing, the magic crystal cannon has almost never stopped, and the Mozu party has turned into a tortoise, not once. Even if it is hopeful, it can be seen from the forbearance of the Mozu, they are definitely plotting something big. During the three days of continuous attack, I also felt a little tired, not to mention the Mozu soldiers. Fortunately, Hall only said three days, otherwise it will continue for a week, and it is estimated that the hope will not be able to withstand it. Just looking forward to thinking about whether to go back to rest, a golden figure quickly flew from afar, and waited for someone to turn around and see, this figure is not Hall and who? "Working hard!" Hall glanced at the face with a trace of tired look and waited and smiled and nodded. "It''s not hard! May I ask adults, what should I do next?" I am also curious in my heart. In the current situation, it seems that it is not an easy task to eliminate these demons in one fell swoop. He really wants to know, what is Hall going to do in the past few days? Does he really have a way to eliminate millions of democrats in front of him? After Hall glanced at the army of the Devils, which was waiting for him, he turned his head and looked at the faint smile. "Get out the magic crystal cannon and put it into the highest magic crystal!" Dunton Halls eyes revealed a sigh of anger and said, Give me the ground! Chapter 687： Collapse Chapter 687 collapse "Hey? Blowing against the ground?" I hope that when I heard this order, I was stunned for the first time. He looked at Hall with some doubtful eyes and wanted to see the expression of joke from his face. But Hall is seriously looking at the look and said, "You didn''t get it wrong, I didn''t make a mistake, slamming against the ground! The bigger the power, the better!" Uh... this command is really... Although I still have some doubts in my heart, since I am sure that Hall is not joking, I hope that I will go to the door. So for the next period of time, everyone, including the Dragon Man, looked at the scene in a strange way. The magic crystal cannon that was built around the southern fortress was fired again, and the firepower was bigger than before, and it was still mighty. But the place where the shelling was turned out was not the southern fortress wall, nor the demon in front of the wall hiding in the tunnel, but in the open space not far from their position. "What does this shameless man want to do?" Judah did not rest well these days. Looking at the performance of the past three days, he always looked in the eyes. He believed that this was not a simple action. The previous attack would be at night. Its time to rest, but in the last three days, its a sleepless bombardment. The fools can see that there is a problem. Not only that, but now that the abominable human summoner came, it was such a ridiculous thing to shell the open space, which made Judah doubt the motivation of Hall. Judahs vision was good, and far away, Hall could still see the confident look on his face. This made the eyebrows of Judah, who thought that Hall was guilty, could not help but wrinkle. "What is his confidence coming from? Want to let us surrender by doing this?" Suddenly, a voice came from the side. "Judas, you see!" Judah heard the words immediately following the direction of the fingers of his hand, only to see the sights not far away, a cave specially designed to cope with Hall''s flight of Warcraft began to collapse, and several Mozu soldiers climbed out from inside. After a while, the cave was directly sunken, and apparently the inside of the Mozu soldiers had been buried inside. "He is... ready to use the artillery to collapse these defensive caves?" Not only did Judah think so, but even the hope, but soon he hoped to negate the idea. He and Hall had known each other for a while. He didn''t think Hall would do such useless work. However, in order to defend against the cooperation between Warcraft and the Dragon People in Hall, the defensive caves were dug in front of the southern fortress. It must be said that the commanders of the Mozu are still very powerful. This really makes them look forward to finding them. A better way to deal with this situation. But if you use shelling this way... Cough, look forward to feeling that it is not as direct as the direct bombardment of the city wall. Just when Judah hesitated to let the Mozu soldiers in other defensive caves come out, suddenly he felt a shock. This shock made his face suddenly, waiting for him to call the exit, only to start from the place where the shelling occurred. There has been a large area of ??collapse, not only that, but the cracks along the collapsed place are constantly moving towards the southern fortress. "Not good! Fast, let me know, let the soldiers go where the shells are safe!" In fact, there is no need for the warning of Judah. ??The face of the Mozu soldiers who saw this scene showed a shocked look. Looking at the same is also a shocked look at the front of the scene, he had some doubts before Hall is definitely not a whim, what must have a purpose. Its just that he didnt think that Hall had made such a big situation quietly, and the big one was unbelievable. Fragmentation continues, not only successfully passed to the southern fortress, but also the city wall began to crack from bottom to top, not only that, the scope and speed of the surrounding cracks continue to increase. This scene must be described in a movie, that is, the third part of the Lord of the Rings trilogy, when the Lord of the Rings is dissolved, the orc family is swallowed to the bottom of the picture. "Booming!" Finally, as the first city wall of the Southern Fortress began to crack, the entire southern fortress began to collapse, and a large block of the Mozu soldiers was buried. The first singer of Hall was looking up at the tens of thousands of Mozu warriors flying forward and the face of Judah in front of them. "You...you are this abominable human...you actually...had hollowed out underground!" Yes, Hall did use three days as Judah said, allowing the tens of thousands of fire ants to dig one after another. At his request, every other place left an arm-sized pillar to support it. After three days of excavation, this was probably the completion of this huge project. The shelling of the ground was just to shatter the stone pillars, so this was the scene of the collapse of the entire southern fortress. It can be said that Hall made a typical battle of a tunnel war on the continent of Allen. Millions of the Mozu army have fallen into the collapsed fortress, although it is impossible to die, but this also caused the Devil army to suffer heavy losses. When the southern fortress was collapsed, Judah had already flown with his own guards, but when he saw the situation below, his face was gloomy and dripping water. His eyes were red and he looked at Hall not far away. He wanted to kill him with such a force, but he knew that it would be a big loss, thinking about the situation at the moment He finally Forced to suppress his anger. Fortunately, his guards are holding broken konjac in their hands. Under the threat of thousands of broken konjac, he believes that Hall will not kill directly. Otherwise, Hall will not make that kind of time in recent times. Just hit and run. Looking at the southern fortress that has collapsed and formed a big pit, Hall knows that this action is over. The Mozu army has suffered heavy losses this time. I believe that for a long time they are not able to attack the northern fortress, even Not to mention the offense, it may be difficult to defend against the Liji Empire. Just as Hall was ready to call everyone back to tell Prince Charles, suddenly a breath that made Hall feel very uncomfortable came from the collapsed pit. It was not only Hall that found this scene, but even Judah, they concentrated their attention on the past. After the gloomy Judah, who had a sullen face, felt his breath, his face changed slightly. Because of this breath, he was somewhat familiar. He had only felt from Sloths some time ago, and seemed to think of what was already shocking on the face of Judah. "This is... the breath of death... is it..." Chapter 688： Wrongly wrong Chapter 688 is wrongly wrong Southern Fortress At this time, the southern fortress has not had the brilliance and majesty brought out. After Hall has done so, all of them collapsed beyond recognition. But in this case, one person who is dying, or directly said that the body is more suitable to climb from the ruins. Why is the body? When the head and the body form an angle of one hundred and eighty degrees, even the devil will die and die! As the figure continued to climb out of the ruins, a stock of green stocks radiated from the inside and spread out to the surroundings. "This is... the guy from Slotes got it..." ...... Time before returning to collapse Slotters satisfactorily looked at the works in front of him, and the magical array transformed into the undead had been completed, but the last process could be transformed. But what made him even more satisfied was a big pot in the magic array. Looking at the cauldron with strange green smoke, a happy smile appeared on the face of Slaughter. Just with his ugly face, this smile is a bit difficult to see. However, no matter how the blood of Slotes has not been in vain, he can already imagine that after the emergence of the undead army, it will definitely be invincible. As for the cauldron, this is his painstaking work - the source of the plague. Although Judah refused to use Sloots here to use the source of the plague, Slotters refused on the bright side, but he used the resources and his technology to create one, and he succeeded once. This made him feel very satisfied. But when he was ready to collect the source of the plague, suddenly a slight shock was uploaded from the ground. Sloths was too late to find out where the vibration came from. Suddenly, the frequency and power of the vibration suddenly increased. In a moment, there was a large gap in his place. Even if Silotes is confused and understands that there is an accident, it is too late to clean up the carefully crafted baby. He is going to summon a stitching monster, and then he does not say directly into his stomach, and orders this sewing strange. Break out to the outside. Just as Slaughter made the stitching break, he ran a green cauldron because the ground collapsed and poured the liquid inside and covered the magical array of Slotters. As the green liquid covered the magical array, the entire magical moment burst into a green glow. However, this scene was not seen because the southern fortress was in a state of collapse and it was quickly crushed by the collapsed stones. Because the material of the magic array is not ordinary, even if it is collapsed, the magic array is not destroyed. This leads to the continuous operation of the magical array even if the entire southern fortress collapses into the ground. After the collapse of calm, Slotters came out of the belly of the stitching blame, and his face looked a little poor and looked at the ruins of the scene. A side-to-side stitching sneak out for the breakout, the body is covered with wounds, and there are still a few arms with a strange bend, and some places can even see the exposed bones, obviously this stitching is not light. However, Slaughter did not pay attention to it, but looked up at the Hall of Heaven and others. "Oh, it must be made by this abominable human summoner, my baby, me..." The words of Slotes have not been finished yet. Suddenly his eyes slammed down and saw that there was a hint of familiarity from the ruins. Baba''s eyes were full of wrinkles, and suddenly Slotters showed a hint of joy in his eyes. When he saw a figure that was green gas and climbed out of the ruins, his original sorrow was suddenly overwhelmed. Turned into a surprise. "Ha ha ha! Great! The source of the plague I have only done is not destroyed! Go, dig the stones here and let more plagues come out! The breath of death will spread away from here, huh, huh , all this is God! Hahaha!" Under the orders of Slaughts, the undead sent from the ruins stripped the stones here, and more and more green gas was emitted from here. Soon, the green gas was completely wrapped up in the laboratory where Slotters was located, and spread out around the perimeter under the guidance of Slaughters. ...... "This... what''s going on..." Hall looked at the scene in front of him with a stunned look. He had the illusion that it seemed to be caused by himself. And the face of Judah opposite him changed several times. He did not expect that after the collapse of the southern fortress, this would happen. After carefully taking a look at Sloths below, Judah sighed and admitted that the situation here is beyond his tolerance. The source of the plague can only be controlled by the Necromancer. No, they are controlled by their movie family. However, Judah still has a big picture. He knows that it takes some time to convert all the Mozu army into the undead army in the current situation, so he must make a gesture. That is, it is necessary to prevent further destruction of this abominable human summoner in front of him. Fortunately, the source of the plague is still buried underground. Even if this human summoner is strong, Judah believes that it is no problem to delay him for a long time under their blockade. Therefore, after he bit his teeth, he said to the general of the theater behind him, "Array, ready to meet the enemy!" Under the command of Judah, the remaining tens of thousands of Mozu soldiers immediately came to the place where there was no collapse. Judah would protect the soldiers with the konjac and ensure that they would be able to attack those flying World of Warcraft without being overwhelmed by them. For a time, hitting Jesuss practice made Hall frown. He wanted to go down and see what it was, but looking at Judahs appearance seemed to be preparing for himself. The posture. Hall has the power to destroy Judah, but the loss will not be small, plus the constant undead army that has climbed out of the ruins, Hall did not have this order after thinking about it. As time went by, Hall found that there were at least 100,000 undead troops on the ruins. These undead armyes were not like scorpions, but they looked like zombies, which made Hall frowned. . After thinking about it again and again, Hall waved his hand to the side of the look. "Withdrawal! Go back to the North Fortress!" Looking at the black pressure on the head of a flying World of Warcraft left, Judah could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, turned to look at the figure flying up, with a hint of hesitation in his eyes, and finally sighed and said. "Slotters, I will tell you the truth here and the Utah adults, I will give it to you first! You are good at it!" Chapter 689： long time no see Chapter 689 has not been seen for a long time With the collapse of the southern fortress and the emergence of the source of the plague, Judah knew that this was beyond his ability. So he gave this matter to Slotters with great decisiveness, and he himself took the theater generals and guards to the Aurora. He wants to report the situation here and the current Allen mainland demon commander Yu Tai adults before Slotters goes back and talks. ... The Southern Fortress was abolished. The Prince of Charlie, who heard the news, had been stunned for nearly a minute before he came back. He looked at Hall with some uncertainty. "What do you mean, you hollowed out the southern fortress underground, and then used the power of the magic crystal cannon to collapse it?" Prince Charlie seemed to think that it was not enough to say that he had reached out in front of him with a serious stroke. After getting Hall''s determination again, Prince Charlie looked at Hall''s eyes and changed a bit. This is all who, a large military fortress that has stood for hundreds of years, was so stunned by the Hall that he was so alive, he really wants to get the Lord! A few twitches in the corner of his mouth, Prince Charlie looked at Hall''s eyes full of weirdness for a moment, and that feeling was like seeing something incredible. It seems that he felt that the old man like Prince Charles was staring at him and he was a little uncomfortable. Hall then turned his eyes and said. "The southern fortress has collapsed, but it seems that there are some new problems." Then Hall said what the green gas he saw was full of dead souls. He wanted to see if Prince Charles knew anything, but what disappointed Hall was that Prince Charles had not asked. "I don''t really know this, but I can ask the clerk to go back and check some information. Maybe there is a mention in the royal file. After all, these files have a history of thousands of years." Oh, the history of the millennium... When I heard this, Hall couldn''t help but smile. If you let them check it, I don''t know how long it will take. Hall feels that things are not so simple. He needs to know what is going on. and many more Halls mind suddenly flashed a flash of light, thousands of years of history, and thought of the words here, Hall suddenly remembered the elves, these guys are all living history, especially the Adelaide Masters and the Elf Queen. They are not the old goblins who have lived on the juvenile. Instead of letting Prince Charlie send them to check for a few months, it is better to run back and forth to the dark forest. One day later, Hall left most of the Dragon Warriors, and with the hope of preparing for the return journey, one was to ask Master Adelaide about their live history, and secondly, bring the transformed Hai prisoners back. . Prince Charlie did not object to Halls purpose. He told Hall that he would send people back to check it out, and at the same time would force the troops to suppress towards the southern fortress. I believe that the Mozu party lost the stronghold of the Southern Fortress. It will be beaten by the Liji Empire. As a senior commander, Prince Charlie will naturally miss such an opportunity. Hall left the Dragon Terran Warrior just in case, he did not give command to Prince Charles, just told Prince Charlie that they would cooperate with the Liji Empire at the right time. For Hall''s statement, Prince Charlie''s face was slightly dissatisfied, but who told Hall that this guy was not an ordinary person, after considering it, he agreed with Hall''s request and asked people to place camps for these Dragon Warriors. When Hall returned, he took a look at one person, so after he collected the other hawks and beasts, the two flew to the death wilderness with two heads and nine flying World of Warcraft. When Hall came to the abandoned castle in the dead wilderness, it was already the noon of the next day. The Long Renzu Wanfu, who was here, immediately came up to say hello and made a brief report on the situation. Tens of thousands of sea-captive prisoners have only become the Dragon Terran Warrior, and the remaining 10,000 Haizu have become the ugly monsters of the slaves. As for the rest, they have become the food of those slaves after death. For a ratio, it is very good in terms of hope, and this conversion rate may be related to the genes of the sea. The best conversion target known to the present is the Elf. Of course, as long as Hall does not want to be killed by Nosia, he will not do this stupidly. Let the dragonman who stayed with him go to the northern fortress, and he himself continued to fly toward the dark forest. He believes that with the current scale of 10,000 slaves and five thousand dragons, there will be no idiots who will fight their ideas. Of course, if there is such an idiot, Hall does not mind catching these idiots and continuing to transform. For the Dragon Terran Warrior. ... A week later, when Hall once again came to the Elven King City, it was completely renewed. The traces of the war on the wall may not be clear if you dont see it carefully. It can be seen that the elves are still very particular about life. But is it time to pay attention to detail? For Hall, you can only express deep speechlessness. Looking forward to not coming with him, he let the hope of going to the northern port of the dark forest to conquer another group of dragons, and he stayed alone. The Elf Warrior, who was on alert, just wanted to call for help when he saw a golden figure coming over, but he took a look after seeing the person coming. After the reaction, he immediately gave a courtesy to Hall. For the Hall to save the elves, the elves have been known from top to bottom, so they are very grateful to Hall as a human being. After learning about Hall''s purpose, he immediately reported to the above, and soon someone came over to enter the palace with Hall. It is already two months after the war When Hall came in, he found that the elves had begun to resume production. It can be seen from the expression on the faces of the people that the elf queens rule is still very powerful. . Just as Hall was thinking and eating the elf fruit sent by the Elf maid, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of him. "Hall, are you here?" This voice, this tone, this smile, is not the Princess of Nosia? Who is it? "Well, I am coming!" Nosia heard that Hall did not hesitate to say this, and his face suddenly showed a shyness. Waiting for her to continue talking, suddenly a coughing voice with dissatisfaction came from the side, scaring Nosia quickly swallowed back what she wanted to say. Hall didn''t need to turn his head to know who the person was, so he grinned and saw the person who thought he had the sweetest smile and said hello. "Hey! Her Majesty has not seen for a long time!" Chapter 690： Tuning Nosia Chapter 690 Tuning Nosia "Hey, Her Majesty, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Looking down at Hall''s gaze, I saw that the coming figure was tall and peachy, with a light body and demeanor. The hair is like lacquer, the skin is like jade, and the eyes are looking forward to it. There is an indescribable charm between the smiles. She is like a peony flower that needs to be released, beautiful but not demon, beautiful and unconventional, charming and unbeatable. This person is not the Queen of Katrina. Who is it? Only when she heard Halls self-satisfied greeting, not only her, but even Nosia couldnt help but twitch, and the noble image suddenly vanished, and then Nocia couldnt help but laugh directly. . The smile is as clean as a lily, giving a clear, radiant feeling. "Ha ha" Hall, who was glanced at by the Elf Queen, had to touch his nose and smiled. Fortunately, after the Elf Queen glared at Hall and her baby daughter, she was not too angry. Finally, she sighed and said. "Why, if you come back so soon, is there something wrong with the Liji Empire?" When I heard the Queen of the Elves mention the business, both Hall and Nosia became serious. Hall said after he coughed up the language. "Your Majesty, there are indeed some problems, things are like this..." After Hall left himself here, he said that he met Prince Charles and the southern fortress collapsed. Of course, those who converted the sea captives into dragons did not say that he knew that he would say it to the elves. This kind of neutral, good-natured race absolutely regards this as evil. If Hall wants to be with Nosia, then this thing must not be known to the Elf Queen, at least not to let them know now. The Elf Queen was originally sitting on her throne and listening to Hall''s remarks. After all, with her understanding of Hall, it is not difficult to do this. However, when he heard that Hall easily conquered thousands of flying World of Warcraft, especially after he ruined a large fortress with his own power, the Elf Queen looked at Hall''s eyes and began to earnestly. In just three days, you can use World of Warcraft to hollow out the southern fortress. After all, destroying a large fortress by this method can do this. This also shows that Hall can also easily destroy the Elven King City. "This stinky boy didn''t expect to look down on him!" Just when the Elf Queen secretly slammed Hall, the words behind him made her serious. The green gas, full of death, the resurrection of the Mozu warrior... No matter which one, the Elf Queen became more and more cautious after hearing it. This is obviously not a small matter. It can be heard from Hall''s words that the dead Mozu soldiers can climb into a deadly monster in a short time, which fully shows that this thing is extraordinary. "Then you come here to think..." The Elf Queen lifted her eyebrows and looked at Hall''s light lips. Hall didn''t make a fuss, and said straightforwardly, "I want to come to the Queen who just listened to what I said. I have already had a bottom. Yes, I came here to ask what the Queen is, what he is, he is all about Allen. There is no threat on the mainland." Nosia looked at her mother with some worry. Hall''s tone was a little anxious. She worried that her mother would refuse to answer Hall''s question. Nose''s expression was seen in the eyes by Hall and the Elf Queen, and Hall was warm in the heart and a smile on his lips. The Queen of the Elf first glanced at her daughter with no anger, and then it was a sinister smashing of the Hall that was cheap and sold. With such a glimpse of the Elf Queen, Hall quickly tidy up his expression and pretend that nothing happened. Looking at Hall''s familiar face-changing speed, Nossia''s face became red again. Hey! The Elf Queen sighed slightly and forcibly resisted the urge to throw a magic on Hall''s face. After holding it for a few times, the jade hand was placed on the throne again. "In the specific case, you are going to ask Master Adelaide. He is familiar with this matter!" said this, after the Elf Queen glanced at Nosia, she said. "The Elf King City is still rebuilding after the war, there are still a lot of things to be busy, first lost, Nosia, you..." The original Elf Queen wanted to say that she would let her go with her, but after talking to her, she saw Nose''s pleading gaze, and then changed her mouth. "You accompanied Hall to find Master Adelaide. You will inform me when Hall is gone." After saying that the Elf Queen got up directly, and then left the palace with a dignified pace, although the Elf Queen did not say hello to Hall, Hall still stood up honestly and performed an aristocratic etiquette against the Elf Queen. In the words of Hall, the surface work is still needed. This is a female... cough... Now its too early... After the Elf Queen left, Hall looked at the face with a rosy Nosia smile. "Hey, chick, what do you think?" what? Nosia blushes because she was just getting the eyes of the elf queen. After hearing Halls laughter, its a glimpse. After the exclamation, its reflected, and then I directly reach out to Halls waist and tender meat. Ten turns. "Hey!" Whether Hall is a warrior, this waist is tender, the kind of sour... But this is not important, the important thing, how can a woman be born with such a trick... It''s hard to prevent! And still can''t fight back... It seems that I found that my movements are a little embarrassing Nosy''s original red face, suddenly red to the ear, the long ears look particularly cute. It seems that Halla looked a little hot with aggressive eyes, and Nosia snorted and glared at Halle. "Look what!" Hall did not think that Nosia would have such a scene. The Nocia that he first knew was completely different. It is estimated that this is her original character. Seeing that Hall still looked at himself with that kind of look, Nosia thought that she didn''t want to extend her white jade hand again. When Hall saw it, he dared to make it. He quickly stepped back and asked for mercy, as long as he begged for mercy. Hall didn''t want to say it all. Nosia was stunned by Hall, the rogue scene, and then laughed again. Seeing that Hall grinned at himself, Nosia gave him a sigh of relief, trying to make himself stop laughing and saying enough. "Let''s go, first take you to see Master Adelaide, and, no, look at me with that look, or I will let you know that I am amazing." Chapter 691： Goodbye Natalya Chapter 691 Goodbye Natalya Little and Nosia came to a joke, and Hall was so happy at the moment. Fortunately, Hall also knows to control this degree. If you play too much, it would be bad if you don''t dare to see yourself. So for the next time, Hall and Nosia discussed other issues, such as how the Lightning Golden Eagle sleeps at night, how the eagle birds and beasts pull and the like. The one in front will naturally make Nocia very curious. As for the latter question, Nosia directly gave Hall a disgusted look. In her opinion, only one person is very boring to see how the eagle bird and beast pulls, and this person is not only bored, but also shameless... Along the way, Hall and Nosia talked and laughed, and the surrounding elves swiftly stopped after they saw them and said hello to them. Nosia began to discover it. After she had more, she noticed that the elves, whether they were warriors or civilians, asked Hall to say hello, and all the feelings in the eyes were true feelings. After seeing this situation, Nossia''s face suddenly showed a pleasant expression, which shows that her elves have accepted Hall as a human being, and it is not superficial, but accepted from the heart. When I was happy in Nocia, the two came to a building that was relatively good, and they didnt wait for Nosia to return to God. Both figures suddenly appeared in front of them. "Hall!?" Hall and Nosia heard a glimpse of the moment, and when Hall looked up and saw the coming, his face showed a happy smile. "Natalya?" Natalia, an elf that Hall first contacted, this is the first time he went into the dark forest alone and was almost attacked by the Elves. Hall remembers very clearly. At first he heard the sound of Warcraft and wanted to take a look. He found that several humans used ice cubes to hunt the bears of the earth, namely Winnie the Pooh. At that time, Poohs mother, Xiao Huang, was poisoned and could not see it. In the end, two people died because of the internal problems of human mercenaries. If Hall did not appear, Xiao Huang was killed early, and Pooh did not know. Where was the thief sold? Natalya appeared after Hall rescued Xiao Huang''s mother. She began to want to sneak into Hall. Finally, she learned that after the situation, she entered Hall with the Hall and then became Hall. The only elf friend. The other figure is not someone else. He is a disciple of Master Adelaide, and is also the Seruus of the Druid. "Natalya, Serus, are you? Are you okay, how have you not seen you some time ago, but fortunately you have nothing to do." When he defeated the Naga, Hall specifically asked about Natalya and Serus, but because of the situation that was just defeated at the time, everyone in the Elf City was in a busy phase, plus Hall still went. Rescued Nosia, so this forgot the matter. Now, after seeing the two, he is naturally very happy. Syrus was not as good at expression as before, but Natalya was different. After she said hello to Nosia, she briefly introduced it to Hall. The original elves were trapped by the seas. Most of the elves felt that there was a possibility of extermination. Therefore, the elf queen asked some elves to break through, and these elves included Natalia and Serus. They hid in the forest after the forbidden land, waiting for the last news given to them by the Elf Queen, and then withdrew with the human forces. Only what Natalia did not think of, in the end, their elves not only did not destroy the tribe, but also defeated the Naga. This made Natalya and others very weird this information, until the last time the Elf Queen announced the victory, they realized that all this turned out to be true. Natalia was crying excitedly when she heard the news. When she learned that the rescue of the elves was a human Hall, she felt that the name seemed familiar. Until she determined that this person was Hall, the surprised heart, Natalia has not been until now. react to. "Hall, I really didn''t think that you were the one who saved our elves, thank you so much!" Looking at Natalya''s appearance, Hall smiled and said, "No, we are friends, right, Alice?" Hearing Hall said that Natalya had a happy smile on her face. "Oh, now Alice is a must, she is almost a princess in the elf, this is because of your reasons." "My reason?" Hall didn''t react at all. With Natalya''s explanation, he realized that Alice and other elf children said that they were her brother, because Hall''s reputation was swept to the elves in a moment. The reason, therefore, the children of the Elf family are very worshipping Hall, this is the scene. After understanding the reasons, Halls face also showed a happy smile. Alice was able to come out of the shadows, and Hall was very happy. Because Hall therefore had important things to discuss with the master of Adelaide, Natalya did not talk too much with Hall. After the two agreed on the time, this was led by Azerbaijan to Ade. The place where Master Ryder is located. On the way, Hall talked with Serus, and Syrus was very impressed that Hall had changed so much in such a short period of time, which made him feel that he had lived on the dog for hundreds of years. Of course, he can''t say this when he says this, otherwise he will not be the Queen of the Elves, and his teacher, Adelaide, will be able to pack his clothes. After a group of three people came to the location of Master Adelaide Hall found a busy figure busy on the experimental platform. "Hey, Master Adelaide, this is..." Syrus looked at Hall with a smile and said, "This is not all that you caused..." Hey, wait, what is your look, now is the age of the rule of law, there must be evidence to speak, otherwise I will tell you! Seemingly seeing Halls thoughts, Syrus snorted and said three words Agave! Well, Hall heard the words and closed his mouth directly. He remembered that in order to let Adelaide master let go, this tells Master Adelaide that he has two ragweed. It was estimated that the master character of Adelaide broke out, so I only used one plant to get it. The experiment that Adelaide masters are doing is the last sedge. After understanding the reason, Hall coughed and said, "The Adelaide master, I am coming!" Chapter 692： This joke is not funny. Chapter 692, this joke is not funny. Master Adelaide''s laboratory Hall was standing near the door, and in front of them was a moment of thinking and looking up, and sometimes the busy Adelaide master. I saw that Master Adelaide seemed to be magical, even Hall didn''t know for so long. Hall''s eye tip found a small magical array next to the bench, and by observing him he found that this should be a magical array of preservation types. Why is it so sure, because inside the magic array is a ragweed that Hall is very familiar with. Can this be unfamiliar? This is the one he first grabbed from his hopes. Looking at the sage that was already withered but was regarded as a baby by Adelaide Master, Hall was worried that once Master Adelaide knew that this was what he had made, would it be better to become a bear? Shredded... In order to get to know as soon as possible what was happening in the Southern Fortress, and to leave the lab of Adelaide as soon as possible, Hall repeatedly decided to interrupt his experiment. After hearing the sound of this Hall, Master Adelaides face changed dramatically. He just seemed to think of a way to get this ragweed back to life, but it was interrupted by this sound, and its hard to think of the clue. broken. How could this not make him angry, he just wanted to go back and see which bastard, but suddenly he felt that the sound was very familiar. came back? Who is back? Uh After the master of Adelaide saw that the person was a Hall, the original expression of anger became amazed. "Are you not leaving Nosia to the Liji Empire, how come back?" I go! When Hall heard this, he couldnt chat with the old mans head. This chat will soon have no friends! I felt a bit of a bad look in Nosia, and waited for her to speak. Hall directly said the purpose of coming here. The Adelaide master, who was still confused, listened to Halls words and his face gradually became serious. "wait!" Master Adelaide said that he walked straight to the lab. He just took a few steps and suddenly looked back and looked at Hall seriously. "Don''t touch my lab, know?" Seleus is a disciple of Adelaide. When Adelaide said that he naturally said that he would never, and Nosia is a princess, this is naturally not what she said. So, Hall came to understand it immediately, and this guy is talking about himself. Its said that this sage is what I am giving you... However, Hall is now seeking the master of Adelaide. For this kind of research-type character, Hall directly ignored his words. Looking at the Adelaide master''s rushing into the small door next to the room, Syrus said a little embarrassed face. "Hall, my teacher is like this. He usually has nothing. Once he encounters something of research value, he will become like this. Don''t mind." Hall naturally wouldn''t mind, he shook his head and smiled. "Nothing, you don''t have to worry, I won''t mind." Nosia also said, "Hall, Master Adelaide is like this..." Hall looked at the two men in a hurry and laughed. He was really not angry, so he waited for Nosia to finish and interrupted her directly. "Really not angry, this sage is still given to Master Adelaide. If I am really angry, even if I take him, he dare not say anything, are you right?" Seeing that Hall is really not angry, Nosia is relieved, and the same is true of Syrus, after all, one is their friend, one is their teacher and their elders, if the two sides die, then Helping everyone is a problem. "found it!" It was at this time that the voice of Master Adelaide came from the side. The three of the Hall heard more and turned around and looked at it. Only the master of Adelaide came up with a thick scroll and walked out from the inside. Going to the side and looking at the information on the reel. "Hall, found it, it seems that the situation is not good!" When Master Adelaide opened his mouth, he made Hall''s brow wrinkled, which made Adelaide masters not good. Obviously, things were really serious. "The Slaughter you said is a necromancer. He is a member of the undead. And the green you are talking about, the ability to revive the dead body should be the source of the plague of the undead." Looking at the three people looking at the puzzled eyes, Master Adelaide continued to say that "the source of the plague can only be created by the Necromancer, but the Necromancer may not be able to create the source of the plague. Does this understand?" The source of the plague is made by the Necromancer, but the Necromancer may not always be able to create the source of the plague... After repeating one sentence in Hall''s heart, he suddenly understood that his understanding is that the Necromancer who can make the source of the plague is the elite of the Necromancer! After hearing Hall''s explanation, Adelaide''s face nodded with appreciation, so Hall said not only is not wrong, but also very correct. "This is indeed the case. The horrible thing about the source of the plague is that a bunch of means can''t get rid of it. As long as it still exists, it will release the plague continuously. If there is a entity nearby, it can make them come up again. Fight, unless the body is completely destroyed! Even if the body is destroyed, the plague will still affect normal people." When Hall heard this, I realized that why the Master Adelaide would say that the situation was a little bad at the beginning. He frowned and thought about it. "Master Adelaide, how can this plague source be cleaned up?" Master Adelaide reached out and turned over on the scroll, then pointed to a place to say the source of the plague, the most important problem is that the source word, as long as the source is cut, then the plague naturally Will fade..." Uh This said... It seems that I dont need to say that I know it... but how do I do it? For a time, Hall suddenly felt that Master Adelaide really wanted Zhao Zuo on Huaxia Paper. If he said a way that was not reliable, Hall would have to think about whether or not to actually implement it... "There are two ways. One is to cut down the head of the resurrected corpse, so that they can''t continue to resurrect. The second way is to plant trees..." Not waiting for Master Adelaide to finish, Hall''s eyes widened and his mouth widened to put an egg. Planting trees? Is this the Arbor Day? Don''t tell me that your master Adelaide is from the earth... This joke is not funny... Chapter 693： Master Adelaides decision Chapter 693 Adelaide Master''s Decision "I can guarantee that you must be jealous!" Master Adelaides eyes narrowed and stared at Halls affirmative tone. When I heard the words of Master Adelaide, Nosia suddenly laughed. "Hall, you don''t think the ordinary trees that Master Adelaide said?" Keke... It was broken by Nosia, and Hall directly used a cough to cover up. He just thought so... However, he knew in his heart that this must not be said, otherwise he would be thrown home. Master Adelaide looked at Hall with a smile and a smile. Fortunately, he did not hold the Hall at the end and continued to look at the reel. "You also know that the Necromancers are proficient in the undead magic, and our Druid mastery of nature and life magic, so we are inherently hostile." "The Mozu is not the first invasion of Allen''s mainland. This situation has also occurred in the past. The method we used was to use the moon well water and the ancient trees to suppress the source of the plague. Finally, after a long period of time, the plague The source is driven out." Moon well water and life tree... The Moon Well Water Hall knows that he was able to always have a life spring water thanks to the moon well water. On the contrary, there is some doubt in the life of the ancient tree Hall. He knows the ancient tree of war. What is this ancient tree of life? Is it the same type as the ancient war tree? Fortunately, the master of Adelaide did not sell off, he quickly explained the ancient tree of life. It turns out that the ancient tree of life and the ancient tree of war still have a relationship, not only the relationship, but also the relationship. If you must use an easy-to-understand word to explain it, then you can use the mother and child to describe the ancient trees of war and the ancient trees of life. The ancient tree of war was born from the ancient tree of life. If there is no old tree of life, then there is no ancient tree of war. Hearing that Hall''s brow was slightly wrinkled, he thought about it. "In this way, this ancient tree of life is very important, then you guys..." Master Adelaide knew what Hall wanted to say, and he waved his hand and interrupted Hall. "The emergence of the source of the plague is no longer a matter for you humans. If you don''t stop it, then the whole continent of Allen will become the world of the undead, so I will ask the Queen to ask for the seeds of a tree of life. I will personally bring the team to cultivate it." Are you personally past? "Teacher, are you going to pass?" Not only Hall, but even Syrus and Nosia on the side couldn''t help but exclaim. Now that the elves are at a critical moment in post-war construction, the master of Adelaide is one of the three highest-ranking people of the elves. He personally led the team and explained that the source of the plague is not simple. "Oh, no need to make such a fuss, the elves have died a lot of people in this disaster. If it is not for the sudden emergence of Hall, we still don''t know if we can live. Now that you have problems there, we don''t This can''t be said to help." Oh, its the purpose of repaying it... After hearing the words of Master Adelaide, Hall suddenly realized this, but this is also good. Since Master Adelaide has a way to suppress the source of the plague, then he volunteered to help, Hall naturally saw it. "You will go out and wait for me first. I will discuss it with Her Majesty the Queen." Master Adelaide is a practical person, and he is ready to implement it when he finishes there. However, after a few steps, they turned back and ignored Halls surprised expressions. They reached out and put everything in the lab into the space ring. After seeing nothing left, they said something after waiting. I left the lab without returning. Hall and Nosia and Syrus back Adelaide masters made this action look different, and finally Syrus looked a little embarrassed and looked at Hall and laughed. "That... Hall, are you rushing to eat something, I will take you to something to eat first." Its hard for him to be an apprentice to Master Adelaide... Master Adelaide went to talk to the Elf Queen to discuss this matter. After all, according to the current situation, it is indeed difficult for the Elf to send the Druid troops headed by the Adelaide Master. After all, the Druid is not only a combat master, but also a major rescuer. The Elves have a big battle, and the injured are not too small. So they really have to discuss this. This question is not even known to Hall as the initiator. At this time, he is eating something in the dining room with Nosia and Serus. For the Elves'' dining hall, I have already seen it. I saw a variety of fruits and wheat bread on a beautiful plate. For the elves'' food, Hall felt that it was okay to eat it occasionally, if If you eat every day, he believes that he will definitely become beautiful! I really don''t know how to make a big man of up to one meter nine, such as Serus, how does he grow up? Is he a special constitution that eats fruit and grows meat? Or do they say that their elves or druids can extract the energy they need from these fruits? "Oh, Hall, we haven''t thanked you for telling us how to grow fruit and wheat. If it weren''t for this **** war, we must be a bumper year!" When he heard this, Hall couldn''t help but sigh. Even Syrus, the seemingly Sven Druid, broke out. It seems that this sudden war did cause the elves to suffer a lot. From the food he took out this time, it can be seen that before the elves may really lack food, but after this war, the number of dead elves will certainly not be too small, so the food will be So rich... After seeing this, Nosia had a sorrowful look on his face. Hall saw a sorrowful look at Syrus. This guy, like his teacher, can''t talk. Is this time to say this? Fortunately, this guy is not stupid, seeing Halls eyes are wrong, and after he looks at himself, he finally understands what he seems to be doing wrong, so he quickly transferred the topic and continued to talk about planting. The topic of these fruits and wheat is up. Just as Noah was finally attracted to this topic, a figure suddenly appeared in Hall next to them, and called Hall with a pleasant tone. "Hall brother?" The three of the Hall turned around and saw that a little girl from the Elves looked at them with a surprise. Who is this beautiful elf who is not Alice? Chapter 694： Alice Chapter 694 Alice "Alice?" Hall was surprised to see the little elf girl in front of him. He seemed to haven''t seen her for a while, but it seems that Alice''s change is not that big. However, Hall quickly revealed the expression of a sudden realization. He seemed to think that Alice was an elf. With the elves of the elders for hundreds of years, Alice wanted to change, at least for decades. Seeing Hall, Alices face suddenly looked up with a happy expression. She let go of Natalias hand and stretched out her hands and ran towards Hall. Looking at this angel-like Alice ran over, the eyes of the people around him were immediately attracted to this situation, especially after seeing Alice rushing to an anthropology, the expression of surprise came to everyone''s face. on. But soon they were relieved, and the relationship between the Elves and humans has improved since the support of the people of Carlin City. Under the threat of the rebels of the sea and the elves, the humans and the elves are well united. It can be said that the city is full of blood from both families. And the most important thing is that the elves who Alice is heading to are all known, and they are happy to see this scene for the benefactor who saved their entire race. "Haha, my lovely Alice princess, are you okay?" Hall reached out and hugged Alice''s weak body, then exaggeratedly turned around in the same place, and began to shake Alice''s action by Hall, but it didn''t take long before she found that there was no danger, and she immediately issued a silver bell. Smile. "Giggle... Hall brother, you slow down, you slow down!" Seeing the appearance of Hall and Alice, Nocia and the other elves who were present were involuntarily smiling. It seems that this kind of relaxed smile has not appeared on the face of the Elf people for a long time, and they all like this feeling very much. Alice came to let the sad topic discussed before with Serus dilute a bit, and Hall held Alice a few laps before she gently lowered her. "Oh, Alice wants her brother?" Hall put Alice down and handed it to her to sort out the hair and clothes that had been messed up. Alice was very well-behaved to let Hall sort out. Her big eyes were full of happy eyes. Obviously she enjoyed this feeling and made her feel like Hall is like her own relatives. "Think? Alice wants Hall''s brother!" Alice nodded seriously, and the lovely look made Hall unable to hold out and squeeze her small nose. Alice did not show her dissatisfied expression, but she giggled. "I haven''t eaten yet, come, be my brother." Hall said, holding Alice''s hand, then looked at Natalya, who was smiling. "Work hard, come over and do it together." After Alice and Natalya joined, Serus took the initiative to get two pairs of cutlery. The next topic, Hall, didn''t let Syracuse start this guy. He worried that this guy would break the hard-won mood when he opened it. Hall''s topic is all around Alice, and it''s all right. After mentioning that Hall is gone, Alice is very happy to play with other elf kids and human children under the care of Natalia. But in the end, what Hall did not think of, even mentioned the **** war. Because of the offensive relationship of the Hai people, the parents of several children were killed, and here, Alices tears suddenly stayed. Seeing that Alice was crying, Halls heart was like being held by something that made him feel so painful, so he first gave everyone a look, and then spent a lot of effort to get Alice. Seeing tears on Alice''s face, Hall couldn''t help but sigh again. "That **** demon king, you better pray that the car is in my hand!" If the devil knows that Hall''s thoughts will definitely ridicule him, Hall''s current strength may be able to hinder the devil''s march, but if it really faces the devil, the devil will definitely let Hall know what is fear! The subject of the war, Hall, decided not to mention it anymore, at least not in front of Alice. After getting the eyes of Hall, everyone knows how to do it. Especially Natalya, she and Alice can be said to be the most familiar, so she soon happy Alice. After seeing Alice finally smile, Hall was relieved. After eating, Hall also wants to talk, an elf warrior came over, this elf warrior is not a general warrior, he is the guard of the Elf palace. He first told them that they had a ritual with Hall and Nosia. Upon hearing this, Hall suddenly understood that it was obvious that Master Adelaide had already talked with the Elf Queen, and now is the time to tell them the results. Originally, Nataliya wanted to stay here with Alice and Syrus after hearing the news, but after seeing some reluctant eyes on Alices face, Hall squatted and pulled under the strange eyes. Alices hand smiled, "Our Alice is not going to go to the palace with my brother to see Her Majesty?" Alices face suddenly showed a surprise expression. Hall, can you really? Hall didn''t talk, and turned to look at Nosia, who was standing next to him, and Nosia saw it and squatted down and grabbed Alice''s little hand and smiled. "What is wrong with this, my sister will take you in." The palace guard who originally wanted to tell Hall not to take people casually, after hearing this, wisely closed his mouth, he is not a person without eyesight, whether it is Hall, the human who saved the elves or the Princess of Nosia~ Www.novelhall.com~ Their decision is not determined by his little guard. Besides, when they can''t get in, it''s one thing, why should you be a wicked person here? In this way, Hall and others led by the guards of the palace to the palace. The guards leader looked at Alice and others around the Hall with some incomprehensibility. After seeing his helpless eyes, he just wanted to speak but heard Nocia. "They are all my friends, I take them in and see, just like this." Seeing the guards leader hesitated for less than half a second and let Hall enter them. The palace guard was glad that he had not done anything wrong. But after coming in, Alice knew that Hall had something, so she told Cole that she was waiting for him in the partial hall. For Alice''s well-behaved, everyone nodded with a smile. Then Hall let Alice wait for himself here, and he walked into the palace with the Nosia... Chapter 695： 2-point condition Chapter 695 Two Conditions Still before the magnificent palace hall. But at this time there was not only the Elf Queen sitting on it, but when Hall came here again, he found Adelaide Master and General Abilis, who was standing by. Seeing that Hall came in, Abilis nodded slightly to Hall. Maybe he knew that the Elf Queen had something to say to Hall, so he didn''t speak. The elf queen looked at Hall with a serious look. "The situation I have heard from the master of Adelaide, the current situation is indeed more serious." Here, the Elf Queen suddenly paused, she saw the Hall and the same frowning Nosia, Feng The eyebrows were pumping. This action may have been made inadvertently, but seeing Hall is a heartbeat. He felt that it would be nice to let Nosia stay outside. It is obvious that the Elf Queen is still dissatisfied with himself and Nosia. After seeing that the Elf Queens eyes were not good, Hall quickly said. "Her Majesty, I also know that the situation is not good, but even if you know it is not good, you have to deal with it. You and Adelaide Master suddenly told us to come in. It should have been discussed and prepared for us. ?" Hall''s words successfully attracted the elf queen who had just focused on Nosia. Her phoenix eye under her eyebrows first looked at Nosy, whose face was a little uneasy, and then took back her eyes and glanced at Halle, a hippie smile. "It is true that we just talked about this matter. The ancient tree of life is very important to our elves. Even if we don''t, we will not move it easily, but..." For the sake of the front, it was good to say that Hall heard the words of the Queen of the Elves, and suddenly the brow jumped. He felt that there was something in the Elves Queen. "But now that the source of the plague has emerged, then we have to face it positively. If we let it go, we will end up threatening our survival, but..." The elf queen once again panted and let Hall almost slam the exit, but fortunately he forcibly held back, otherwise he and Nosia would definitely not get together. "Her Majesty, you say, as long as I can do it, I will definitely do it!" For Halls sudden statement, the Elf Queen nodded undecidedly, and Hall saw her eyes as if to say to herself. "Small sample, count you!" Ok... who let yourself stare at someone elses daughter, even if there is gas, swallow it. "We have already talked with Master Adelaide. Master Adelaide is going to lead the Druid team with a seedling of ancient trees to suppress the source of the plague, but you also know that the elves are so huge. The disaster, no matter the manpower and material resources, is very lacking. Therefore, I dont have any opinions when Master Adelaide goes out. After all, everyone is an ally now, and I have no requirements. As long as you do two things, I will immediately start. "" This is also called no requirement? Still two? Ok, who let Hall open, two o''clock two points. Seeing that Hall nodded, the Elf Queen said this. "The first is that after Master Adelaide has left, I hope that you can send some troops to help the Elf King City, if you can, those dragons!" For this, Hall did not think much about it. In fact, there were some captives of the Hai people in the northern port. At that time, there were thousands of Dragon Terrans guarded there. Even if the conversion rate is low, at least there are thousands of sea people. Transform it into a Dragon Warrior. With them, plus some hawks and beasts should be enough to make up for the vacancy left by Master Adelaide. "This is no problem!" Seeing that Hall did not hesitate to agree, the Elf Queen had a rare smile. Halls heart secretly spit. "The second point is that it takes a lot of moon well water to cultivate good life tree seedlings." Hall suddenly thought of a possibility, that is, the Elf Queen took a fancy to his life spring! Seeing the eyes that Hall looked at, the Elf Queen ignored it and continued to talk about herself. "You also know that this time in order to keep Nosia, the moon well water is polluted, until now it is still recovering, and I seem to see you take out a water like the moon well water, I think it is OK Take this to try?" Hall sighed in the heart, and the Elf Queen suddenly hit his life spring water idea. "That, Queen Majesty, my mother is not a lot of life spring water, I am worried that this is not enough, you see if it is..." The Elf Queen waited for Hall to finish. She said directly, "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t need much at the beginning. Try it out first. If you can, immediately suppress the source of the plague. If you can''t, then you can wait. After the recovery of the moon well water, it can be suppressed Here, the elf queens face reveals a sad and sullen expression and sighs. I dont know how many people will die from the source of this plague during this time... For the Elf Queen, Hall at this moment just wants to say "I am going!" It is said that the old man is a fine man. This elf queen has lived for at least a thousand years. It is really an old goblin. She said that this has completely blocked the way that Hall refused! "Okay, then try..." When the Hall voice just fell, he suddenly saw the smile of the Elf Queen''s mouth. She even smiled. It seems that she already knew that she should answer it. Not only that, but the Adelaide master suddenly took out a sapling from the space. When the sapling appeared, a breath of vitality suddenly came. Where did the Hall still not know, this is the so-called seedlings of ancient trees, and they have long been waiting for themselves here. Ok... Hall thinks about it again and again, or takes a few drops of life spring out of the space. Because the spring water in the space has been strengthened by Hall with the eight magic crystals, it is now two days, but he is reluctant to use the magic of the nine magic, otherwise it is a day. After all, there are too few magic crystals in the Nine, and Hall is also prepared to save life and strengthen the World of Warcraft. When Hall took out the spring of life, not only was the Queen of the Elf bright, but even the masters of Adelaide and their eyes looked at the spring water in the hands of Hall. Because they found that this spring of life appeared, the seedlings of life springs seemed to be alive, and the branches on the seedlings actually swayed in the direction of the spring of life, as if to say something to me soon. Seeing this, the Elf Queen suddenly exclaimed "Sure enough! This life spring is definitely the moon well water!" Chapter 696： Ancient tree of life Chapter 696 Ancient Tree of Life As long as the Elf Queen had suspected this before, she used the curse at the time, and the loss of vitality was most clear to me. However, after taking the reagent that Hall gave her, she was shocked to find that her lost vitality began to recover miraculously. Although not a lot of recovery, she is very sure that she is recovering. What does this mean? This shows that the water that Hall has given her reagent is definitely not easy! She once suspected that it was the moon well water, but because the Hall gave too little, and her situation at the time was very bad, so there was not much consideration before taking it. In her opinion, if Hall dared to give her poisonous things, then she did not mind letting Nocia and him come to heaven. So after taking the spring of life, she regretted it a bit, regretting why she didnt take a closer look at it. But it is not too late, she knows that Hall is definitely going to deal with the source of the plague. Since their ancient trees here can just suppress the source of the plague, why not use this method to figure out the source of the mysterious reagent in Hall? . Although the moon well water is generated along with the ancient trees of life, but the world is too big, the big elf queen has no chance to look at it all, you can guarantee that there is no thing similar to the moon well water or stronger than the moon well water. Water? After seeing Hall agree and take out the mysterious spring water, the Elf Queen almost wanted to reach out and grab it. Fortunately, she knows that there is a share, so she can only suppress her inner impulses, let Adelaide master try this mysterious spring. In fact, I have not done any experiments. The appearance of the ancient trees has confirmed this point. However, after all, it is more important to suppress the source of the plague. Master Adelaide took the life spring water that Hall had handed over. He placed the old tree of life on the ground under the watchful eyes of everyone, and then sat down with a serious look. Instead of using the old tree of life immediately, he first took out some strange things. Hall looked at Adelaide with some doubts, and Nosia looked at Hall''s doubts. He glanced at his mother and found that she didn''t pay attention to herself. Then she blushes to the side of Hall and picks up her feet. The mouth whispered at Hall''s ear. This looks like a couple who are talking about love, and still in front of the womans mother, this feeling, Hall had a frowning look at Master Adelaide. He suddenly had an itchy ear, and he had not heard the weak voice of Nosia when he reacted to his ear. "Hall, this is the memorial ceremony of the ancient trees of our elves. After the ceremony, Adelaide masters will just activate the seedlings of this ancient tree of life." So Halls heart nodded secretly, and he finally understood what Adelaides masters had done with these bottles and cans. Nosia exhaled like a blue, so Hall felt a little excited and itchy He wanted to turn his head and tell Nocia, but he didn''t think that the moment when he turned his head, Nosia just wanted to talk, so the faces of the two men were so directly face to face. Both of them wanted to talk, so their mouths were open, precisely because they almost immediately got a kiss, and from the side of Abilis because of the misplaced visual relationship, he looked like Huo The two are kissing! Hey, even with the kiss of Her Majesty, Hall is really arrogant! Oh, but I am optimistic about you, kid! It was not only Abilis, Hall and Nosia that the two parties found this problem. They understood this point. Nosia whispered and then quickly stepped back. This situation finally made the Elf Queen find something wrong. But when she turned around, she just saw her daughter''s face flushed, just like she was sick, and Hall was a sly expression. This bastard, what he just did, unforgivable! Fortunately, she knew that it was not the time to pursue this problem, so she stunned Hall and warned him not to mess around, and then continued to look at the situation of the ancient tree of life. After being so embarrassed by the Elf Queen, Hall suddenly felt a bitter smile, and he seemed to have done nothing. Originally, he wanted to explain with Nosia, but when he saw Nocia''s blushing face, he felt that it would be better to say it later. Its really good to say that if its better, its better. Hall couldn''t help but smile when he thought of the big eyes that Nosia had just surprised and the red lips that were close at hand. After Noah saw the smile on Hall''s face, she was even more angry. Fortunately, she still knew that her mother was next to it had a white look at Hall. Hall grinned and smiled in his heart. It was not the first time he kissed him. When he first came to the ship, he came back to save you. He was used to it twice when he kissed him! Fortunately, Nosia has no mind reading, otherwise he will definitely marry Hall as a disciple, and then stay away from Hall to cleanse himself! Just when Hall almost went to Nosia, and Nosia was ashamed to see Hall, Master Adelaide suddenly said a string of Elf language that Hall could not understand. Hall is not a person who has never heard of the Elves language, but this time he was very surprised to see Master Adelaide. He was sure that he had never heard of it. This is like a dialect of Mandarin and local dialects. You can understand Mandarin, and you can guarantee that you can understand all the dialects? As this string of elves speaks, the ancient tree of life in front of Adelaides master suddenly bursts into a ray of light, which is too sudden, causing Hall to squint and reach out to stop himself. This makes my eyes better. Master Adelaide seems to have known this situation for a long time, so he was closed with his eyes. As the light appeared, he quickly opened the reagents in his hand with spring water and dripped it on the ancient trees of life. With a sound that didn''t know how to describe it, the light disappeared and disappeared, and then Hall surprised the scene. I saw this ancient tree of life sticking out two branches from the side. No, it should be said that the hand is more suitable. Not only that, the small trunk begins to change, and a feature similar to the human face begins to emerge on the trunk. . If Hall didn''t know that this is a different world, and this sapling is an old war tree, he might think that he came to the Liao Zhai world to see the ghost! Chapter 697： Have their own minds Chapter 697 has its own mind After a child-like face emerged from the trunk of the ancient tree of life, Master Adelaide reached out and wiped the sweat on his forehead with a look of excitement. "It is!" The Elf Queen heard the words and nodded to Master Adelaide. "Master Adelaide, you have worked hard!" Hall was really shocked this time. He began to feel that he had come to this different world. He spent most of his time reading and reading. He had seen a lot of things, but today he realized it and his own knowledge. Still too little! The Elf Queen did not pay attention to Hall''s surprise. She didn''t look at her face and had no expression, but her heart was not shocked less than anyone. The Moon Well Water is graded. The most common is the Moon Well Water, which contains the essence of life. It is usually used by the injured Elf and is also used to irrigate Elf Magic Fruit. Even the moon well water used to suppress the toxins of Nosia is only one tenth of the essence of life. It is this kind of moon well water. It is estimated that there is no basin size, and it is impossible to activate the life spring. But how much can the moon well water like this? If there are a lot of things, the toxins in Nocia are not just suppressed by the quilt, but they can only be suppressed for three years! Today, Hall actually took out a drop of such a spring of life and activated the old tree of life. How can this make her not shocked! What this explains, this shows that Hall''s things are definitely related to the moon well water, not only that, but it also proves that Hall''s out of this thing is even stronger than their elves'' moon well water! The Elf Queen wants to ask Hall "Would you be an elf or are we elves?" If the Elves Queen didn''t know that Hall is no longer the Hall that was taken by the people before, she really wants to grab this guy, and then dig into his secret! The elves are right in the neutral good camp, but I really want to meet some things that are related to the survival of the whole family for their elves, even if they are an evil thief. This is like the national interest and the personal interests. I didnt see the leaders saying that we must focus on the big issues of the country, and dont care about personal gains and losses! After confirming that the bottles of life springs that Hall had come up with were really effective, Master Adelaide was still respectful and handed the remaining to the Elf Queen. Although these are all given by Hall, but who asked you to chase our princess, what problems do you have to go to the Queen and say, don''t look at me, look at me, I will not return it to you. The appearance of Master Adelaide looked like Hall was so angry and funny, saying that the bottles of life he gave him did not want to get back. After all, the speed of two days and a drop of life spring water can only be recovered in six days, but the problem lies in the Queen of the Elves, they dont know. Therefore, after discovering the change of the face of several elves in the audience, Hall suddenly understood that his own spring of life seemed to be very important for the elves! Sure enough, after the Elf Queen collected the remaining two springs of life, she turned to look at Hall with some complicated eyes. I don''t know why, Hall was stared at by the Elf Queen, and his heart felt slightly hairy. Just when Hall said that he did not have much life spring water and let the Elf Queen play less of his life spring water, the Elf Queen was open. I saw her sigh, and then said a rare tired look on her face. "Hall, you and Nosia are friends. I don''t object to this. Now we have seen the situation of our elves. This battle has sacrificed too many people. The elves don''t know how many years it will take to restore the pre-war scale. I am not afraid to tell you that the number of ancient trees determines the number of births of the elves. Only the elf women who are blessed by the ancient trees of life will be born with a new life. Otherwise, it is easy to have dangerous situations, so..." Hall''s eyes widened and looked at a sad, demon queen in front of him. He didn''t think that the elf queen, who had always been noble and glamorous, began to play with him. And an opening said "no objection to making friends with Nocia." In the current situation, I have made friends with Nocia, and the Elf Queen seems to be not as useful as deterrence. Ok... Hall sighed, still useful, after all, Nosia will be difficult to be a man at both ends! So Hall heard the words of the Queen Elf Waiting for her to finish, Hall said directly. "I understand that Her Majesty, this thing I got from a mysterious place, when I found out its role, I was shocked to be a man of heaven, and then I put it all up, plus your hands. I have only this in my hands." After finishing Hall''s excited eyes, he took out dozens of bottles of reagents containing life spring water. When I took it out, even if it didn''t open, a faint sense of life suddenly spread toward the surrounding. The ancient tree of life, which is most sensitive to life, even stretched out its incompletely evolved hand trying to catch the reagent, so that the Elf Queen responded quickly and directly collected it. These are all treasures. According to Hall, there is one less use of one, even if it is saved, there are no problems in activating dozens of ancient trees. Although the Elf Queen felt that it was a pity that she could not irrigate the old trees with this kind of spring water, she quickly relieved. Anyway, their elves lived for a long time, even if they grew up for hundreds of years, they could afford it. . When I thought of hundreds of years old trees in the dark forest, the elf queen couldn''t help but feel excited. Fortunately, her city is relatively deep, and her face is not showing up. Instead, she looks at Hall and said sorry. "Nothing? It''s a pity!" Hall heard the words and didn''t know why. Suddenly there was a thought of laughing. What did he think he and the Elf Queen were fighting for? Doesn''t seem to have a substantial purpose? At most, it is the problem surrounding Nosia. Even so, Hall is also distressed this time. The water in his space has been given up. If he is seriously injured, he can only lie in bed for two days. Chapter 698： I mind Chapter 698, I mind Hall experienced nine hundred and eighty-one difficulties. It was difficult to get a nine-class magic crystal from the elf queen. He played with the nine-class fire magic crystal in his hand. He couldnt help but think of the noble and glamorous elf queen. Angry look, my heart could not help but laugh. On the side of Nosia, she didn''t have a good look at Hall. She felt that Hall was really bold and she blatantly blackmailed her mother. To know that her mother is not someone else, is the supreme rule of the dark forest, but Halls performance in Noahs view is no different from finding death. Originally worried about Hall, she just wanted to explain to Hall, but what she didn''t think was that her mother actually agreed to be rude in her opinion. Seeing Hall looking at the look of the ninth-like magic crystal smirk, Nosia couldn''t help but stretch out her only a jade hand to a 360-degree turn in a delicate place at the waist of Hall. The original good-hearted Hall was turned green by the sudden killer''s face. He was a little overwhelmed and turned to look at the red-faced Nosia, and suddenly he smiled. Hall, who knew that he was over-the-top, quickly showed the expression of forgiveness and looked at Nosia. "Nosia, next time we can make a mouthful, don''t do it?" The Noah, who was originally blushing, suddenly opened his eyes and glanced at Hall. "Hey, who told you to do this to my mother, deserve it! Next time you do this again, people will continue to do it!" hiss! Looking at Nosesia, who had run away before he left, Hall had to sigh deeply. How could it be like this? ...... After the talks with the Elf Queen, Hall knew that its power was not far away. In these two days, Master Adelaide was busy in the Elven King City. Obviously it was not a trivial matter to suppress the source of the plague. Hall saw that at least hundreds of Druids were dispatched back. Because Serus is a disciple of Master Adelaide, even if his strength is not the strongest here, these druids have followed his arrangements to settle down nearby and are always ready to set off. In the two days, Hall stayed with Nosia and Alice until he was suddenly told that General Abilis was looking for him. Hall had a good impression of Abilis, the elf general, and Abilis was not as rigid as other elves, so Hall chatted with him. Hall did not talk less in the Elf King City these days, but today Abilis suddenly called himself, is it something? Let Nataliya optimistic about Alice, Hall alone followed the Elf guards to where Abilis was. It was not his first time here, so it was natural to sit on the stool in front of Abilis as soon as he came in. It is said that the elves are elves, and the stools have all been so artistic. Hall thought badly. Could it be that the elves lived too long and did nothing to do? After Abilis became familiar with Hall, he was used to Hall when he came in rude. After he waved his hand to let the elf guards quit, he glanced at Hall without any anger. "Bad boy, when you have someone, you can''t do it. If you do this, let me lead the bastards!" Don''t look at Abilis''s roaring at Hall at this time. In fact, Hall knows that he is not angry. Sure enough, when seeing Hall still looking at himself with a smile, and throwing something out of space to himself, Abilis knew what he had just said. With a bang, Abilis took over the things that Hall had thrown over, didn''t look at it more, and opened his mouth and slammed his mouth. This thing is the elf magic fruit cultivated in the Hall space. These two days together with Abilis, the two did not eat this thing. For Hall, there are so many elf magic fruits that Abilis can''t get, and Abilis is no longer asking, so Hall has told him more than once that he is Hall and kind. For Hall, who even deceives the Elf Queen, Abilis naturally does not believe it. He knows that Hall does not want to say it, so he must have his reasons, so he is too lazy to ask, anyway, he has to eat. . "Let''s say, what''s the matter today? Let the guards go to me?" Abilis heard that he didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he continued to wait for his eyes to look at Hall, and then continued to swear the elf magic fruit. This looks like there is a little Elf aristocratic look, no different from a rogue. And the appearance of eating fruit is like the flesh and blood of Hall, and Hall is silent for a while. "I am afraid of you, let me say What? If you can help, I will help!" Abilis heard that he only grinned, but he quickly smiled and closed up, said in a yin and yang tone. "But I don''t have the Nine Magic Crystal to pay you..." Hall heard the words and rolled his eyes directly, feeling that Abilis, this guy still remembers the matter of extorting the Elf Queen that day. When I heard Hall, I didnt say that I got up and wanted to leave. Abilis suddenly realized that Hall was not playing according to common sense, so he quickly got up and stopped Hall Road. "What are you doing, you stinky boy, the old man, I said you can''t say it? How can I say that I am the uncle of Nosia! Isn''t the uncle say you, you have to turn your face away?" I go! This old guy is all about climbing up, still uncle... Abilis ignored Hall''s eyes and saw that Hall didn''t want to leave, then he grinned, then in the eyes of Hall''s murder, he took the elf magic fruit in his hand and ate the juice in Hall magic. Rubbed on the robe. After doing all this, he was as if he had never done anything, and looked at Hall seriously. "I heard that Hall is a very powerful summoner. You also know that this time the battle of our Elf family''s flying World of Warcraft team was completely annihilated, and this time Adelaide Master is going to go to your humans to suppress the plague. Source, so I want to run you to help some of the summoned beasts to give Adelaide masters a mount, of course, give me more, I won''t mind!" As soon as Abilis finished, Holden understood that they were interested in their ability to conquer Warcraft. However, Hall naturally does not directly agree, and the white fool will do it. So Hall said faintly in Abyss''s strange eyes. "You don''t mind, I mind..." Chapter 699： What did you say? Chapter 699, what did you say? Originally thinking that my relationship with Hall is so good, I am now convinced, after telling it with emotion, after Halls bastard, I will promise Abilly the first time after hearing his request. Si, I was dumbfounded after hearing Halls "I mind." He looked at Hall without his eyes as an elf aristocrat, and he seemed to want to swallow the bastard. Hall looked at Abilis with a smile, didn''t care about the wrong expression on his face, but also took out a wine glass to pour himself, so he sipped in a small mouthful, it looked more like There are many people who are angry. After the reaction, Abilis''s face suddenly became dark. He glanced at Hall with a sullen look. He took the wine that Hall took out and then gave him a big mouth. "boom!" The empty bottle was slammed on the table by Abilis''s heavy cymbals, and Abilis said with a red-eyed stare at Hall''s gnashing teeth. "Bad boy, don''t take a shot! Tell me what you want!" When Hall heard this, he suddenly laughed. The smile made Abilis want to put the bottle directly into Hall''s mouth. He knows that he still looks down on the bastard, and even his own wife, who dared to extort, how could he suffer. "Abilis, don''t be so impatient, talk about it, what is Warcraft? How much?" In fact, Hall does not care about helping the elves, but now he needs to tell the elves through this matter, he is no longer the former Hall, if you want to calculate yourself, it is best to think about this is not worthwhile. "It is a group of horned beasts, about 5,000 heads, and there is a nine-dimensional Warcraft head tie collar." Hall heard the words nodded slightly, more than 5,000 Warcraft may be difficult for other summoners, but for Hall, it is trivial to conquer these flying World of Warcraft, even if all the elves are not a big deal, and Huo Don''t worry that the elves will use them to deal with themselves. Into the space of Warcraft, that loyalty is a lever, the mysterious and powerful system will put these Warcraft to pack up. In fact, after hearing the words of Abilis, Hall agreed in his heart. Not to mention that Master Adelaide came forward to help suppress the source of the plague, that is, the identity of Nosia would have to let Hall help. The reason why he and Abilis are so careless, is that they want to tell the Elf Queen that such a difficult task is done for you, enough to give face? When you face me in the future, don''t you always do it? In the process of quarreling with Abilis, Hall had to reach the number of hawks and beasts of two thousand. Abilis is already very satisfied with the ability to have three thousand horned beasts as flying warcraft. You must know that when the Elf was strong, the number of flying World of Warcraft teams was only over 10,000, and Hall sent three thousand, which is not too small. What made Abilis even more shocked was that he didn''t hesitate to look at Hall, but he finally agreed to this request. What does this mean? This shows that Hall, this odious bastard, really has a way to conquer this 5,000-horned eagle in a short time! Is he really a talented summoner? Will it be a god-level existence in the future? As soon as he thought that Hall would be a god-level powerhouse, Abilis couldn''t help but twitch. He felt that it was necessary to discuss the attitude of Hall with the Queen of the Elves. If the gangster was angered, Abilis believed that Hall would kill the Elves and civilians would not be able to clean up the elves. Abilis believes that Hall is a bastard. Abilis couldn''t help but fight a chill when he thought that he would be surrounded by a group of nine-dimensional World of Warcraft and even higher Warcraft. No, it can''t be like this! After confirming that Hall can really conquer those horned beasts, I must have a good discussion with Her Majesty. The Hall of Departure did not know what Abilis thought. He was talking to Nosia at this time. Hall said Abigails reason for finding himself, Natalya did not speak, she knew that it was not easy to get involved. And Nosia has not much concern. She looked at Hall and said something worried. "Hall, is there really no problem? I heard that the summoner needs to pay a lot of mental power, I am worried." Hall looked at the worried face of Nocia and felt a touch. Nosia did not let Hall be selflessly dedicated because he was an elf princess. Instead, he worried about Hall, which made Hall feel very satisfied. He ignored Nosia''s eyes and stretched his hand and pinched her cute face and laughed Don''t worry, if I can''t hold it, I will stop. As Hall was about to leave, Nossia was not happy with Hall''s pinch of her face, and she did not immediately break free. Hall smiled and then released his hand, and he looked at Nosia and smiled. "You take care of Alice during this time, I will go back, and if I look back, let them wait for me here." Looking forward to Nosia is to know, after the last time Hall rescued her, he introduced his horrible men. "Do not worry, I will take care of Alice!" For Hall, who cares about an elf civilian child, Nosia is still very moved. She sees from Hall''s eyes that he is sincere and has no illusion. She seems to be most satisfied with Hall. . "Hall, brother, you are going to be busy with you, Alice will be obedient!" Alice, who is sensible, took Hall''s hand, and the little man promised. Hall loved and touched Alice''s small head, and after bidding farewell to them, they followed a group of elves from Abilis and set off for the city. What Hall did not know, after he set off, the highest point of the Elven King City, Abilis was standing respectfully behind the Elf Queen. "You are not going to follow?" The Elf Queen did not return to her head. At this time her gaze was to look at the direction of the team not far from the city. "Her Majesty, Hall, this person does not look at his loyalty. In fact, he is very assertive. I feel that if I go with it, she will not let me see him how to conquer the horned beast, and go there to give the relationship. It is better to let him bring back those horned beasts directly." After a pause, Abilis thought about it and said, "Hirf cousin, allowing me to take the liberty, I think Hall is a good girl, you said?" Chapter 700： Sadly reminded of them Chapter 700, Sadly reminded of the Ada they After the Elf Queen heard the words of Abilis, she turned to look at him silently. "Why, did the kid buy you?" In the Elves, that is, Abilis dared to speak to the Elf Queen. One important reason is that Abilis is the cousin of the Elf Queen. But don''t think about it. Abilis can sit on the generals. It is not because of this relationship. He relies on his own strength. "How is it possible!" Abilis pretended to be surprised and said aloud. After watching his cousin was not angry, he continued to smile. "In fact, you have seen the recent performance of Hall. This stinky boy is indeed abhorrent, even if you dare to extort..." If Hall is there, it will definitely be a shamelessness to Abigail. How do you always like which pot does not open the pot? Is it really good to say this in front of the victim? Sure enough, after the original calm face of the Elf Queen heard this, it seemed to remind me of what happened that day, and I couldnt help but frown. Before she even said that, Abilis continued, "Although a magical crystal is very precious, if you can get the true help of Hall, this will definitely help the development of our elves." Abilliston suddenly put a few words in his mouth, such as the five thousand horned beast! Five thousand horned beasts? The Elf Queen heard a brow, not to say three thousand? How is it five thousand? Abilis seemed to see the doubts of the Elf Queen, and he grinned and said. "I believe that Hall will be very relaxed when he accepts the 5,000-horned eagle beast. He said that he only gave three thousand, but cousin, you have a good daughter. I will say a few words in front of the boy. In order to please you, he will definitely send the remaining two thousand willingly!" The Elf Queen heard the words and then twitched a few times. She did not think that her cousin would have thought of using this trick. She suddenly had the urge to throw him away from here, and after Abilis said this, the man had already retreated to the door, and his voice came again at the moment of going out. "Ah, I think it seems that there are still some things that haven''t been laid out yet. I will go first!" Looking at the appearance of his cousin running away, the Elf Queen couldn''t help but smile around her mouth. "This guy... no big, no small..." Although the Elf Queen said this on her mouth, she was very aware of the words that Abilis said. After all, Halls performance was also seen from the beginning to the end. It can be said that if Horst had to work hard to bring back the ragweed from Long Island, Nosia still didn''t know what to expect. Plus Hall tripled to save the Elves twice, it was this kind of kindness that made her difficult to pay off, but the only thing that made her uncomfortable was that Hall was always right with her. "This **** kid..." ...... Hall, who was sitting on the lightning golden eagle, couldnt help but sneeze. He groaned with a puzzled touch. "Have a cold? No, it must be someone who is behind me, don''t let me know who it is! Hey!" The troops that followed Hall were all the elves'' guards. When they came, they all wore the unique Warcraft horses of the Elf. Although the speed was already very fast, they were not comparable compared with the Lightning Golden Eagle. If Hall didn''t know the place, he really wanted to go by himself. Therefore, it was not long before he set off the captain of the Elf Guards to make the Warcraft horse optimistic, and then summoned a group of eagle birds to ride them as mounts, otherwise they did not know how many days to arrive at their speed. What Hall did not think was that the destination of their flight turned out to be near a cliff near the east coast. Hall glanced at the cliff not far away and asked the captain of the Elf guards on the side. "Is this place?" After seeing the captain of the guards nodding, Hall nodded and said. "Let''s go and wait, here is it for me!" After saying that Hall did not give the captain of the Elf Guards, he waved his hand and flew directly to the side with the eagle bird and beast of the Elves. He didnt care about the exclamation of the Elf Guards. The leader of the guard team, who was headed, suddenly changed his face. After he bit his teeth and forced himself to stabilize his body shape, he thought secretly. "It seems that General Abilis said that there is nothing wrong with it. The Warcraft summoned by Hall only listened to him alone. When I first came, I tried to command this eagle bird and beast flying. It was obedient, but now... After understanding this situation, the captain of the guards could not help but smile. He hoped that these flying troops would never fight against Hall in the future, otherwise they would definitely be them! The captain of the guards who secretly remembered this point was not rebellious, but instead scorned those who were panicked, and then the group looked at the far-reaching Hall here. "Captain, we..." An elf Guardian soldier just wanted to say The words were interrupted by the Elf Guards captain. "Shut up, wait quietly here." ...... The reason why the leaving Hall did not let these elves come over, it is because he wants to conquer these horned beasts but to summon the black. For Allen''s mainland, Xiaohe is still not good for the time being. After all, the mainland is too chaotic, and it will not be good if it brings out new troubles. However, after Xiao Hei appeared, he immediately expressed his dissatisfaction with Hall. "Boss, how do you always throw me in the space, I used to forget it. At that time, I could still come out for a long time. Now I am locked in it every day! They are not fun at all!" Keke... Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but cough. In my heart, they secretly said a sorry to Ah Da. When Xiao He was a puppy or a puppy, he found that they were often bullied by Xiao He. At that time, he had not doubted the identity of Xiao Hei. Looking back now, there is still a reason for Ah Da to be bullied. When I thought about going in, Adas resentful eyes looked at himself, and Hall felt a little embarrassed. "Oh, little black, the situation is a bit different now. When I handle the devils, let you come out. Come, this is the small steak I cooked before, it is delicious!" Xiao Hei still had some complaints, but after smelling the grilled steak that Hall had handed over, he did not say that he would swallow it directly. "Well... good... boss... there is no..." Looking at Xiaos attention quilt, Halls face showed a faint smile. "Yes, how could it not be, I have prepared a lot for you!" Xiao Hei heard the words in front of him, and he plunged the beef into his stomach in three, five and two. Then he said eagerly. "Give me! Give me soon!" Chapter 701： Sudden news Chapter 701: Sudden news Looking at the little black that was easily handled by himself, Halls mouth could not help but reveal a smile. The next thing is simple. With the help of Xiaohei, Hall first sent a one-eyed dragon eagle bird to go out to challenge. as expected! Those who can fly freely in the sky have such a singular arrogance. After the screaming of the one-eyed dragon eagle and the tortoise, they suddenly flew countless figures from the cliff. The horned beast is an ancient magical beast. Their bodies, like birds and stag, can fly freely in the sky and attack any enemy they encounter that destroys the balance of nature. The head is a horned beast with less than white hair on its head, and its sharp eyes are staring at Hall''s intruders. "Is it all coming together?" Hall looked at the capital horned beast with a smile on his face. As a World of Warcraft, his intelligence was not low. He blinked and looked at Hall. It looked like he was asking Huo. What exactly is it to do, and it is to warn him to leave here, otherwise it does not mind let Hall try its claws. "Hey!" The horned beast leader screamed, and the horned beasts around them surrounded the Halls, and it seemed that they wanted to scare them away. If you used to be Hall, don''t say that facing them, it is a problem to escape from here. He found that the news given by Abilis was somewhat wrong. Originally, there were five thousand horned beasts, but now it seems that the number is far more than five thousand. However, Hall not only did not frown, but also browed and grinned. "This is good, and there are a lot more flying Warcraft teams." Seeing that there are more and more horned beasts around, Hall is not hesitating, and waved his hand to release the little black. Xiao Hes huge figure appeared, except that the horned eagles leader was able to hold his body in midair, and the rest of the horned eagle was constantly falling down like a dumpling. This is also the result of Hall''s account of Xiaohe not to release Longwei. Otherwise, these horned beasts will definitely be scared and directly fall into a free fall movement and die half-death. Looking at the eagle-headed lord who still insisted on it, Hall waved his hand, and the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast suddenly flew toward the horned eagle head. Then, under the horror of the horned beast leader, the claws were caught on its back, and then Hall saw that the horned eagle lord was hit by the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast directly toward the cliff. As the rumbling sounded, the crashed cliffs shattered and there were graves falling from the top down in the sea. After the dust dissipated, Hall looked down from the top and found that the horned eagle beast was stepped under the body by the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast, and the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast looked up at the arrogant look as if it was in Inviting merits. "This... some have passed..." Hall is very suspicious of whether the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast remembered it when it was dissatisfied and then was smothered by the lightning golden eagle, otherwise it would be so exciting and unrelenting to deal with the horned beast leader. The next thing is easy, Xiao Hei stays on the side and continues to enjoy the food, while Hall first takes the horned eagle to the conquest, and then passes it through the other horned eagle. After waiting for it, Hall found that it was almost in the afternoon, but the results seemed to be good. Hall had a preliminary calculation. The horned eagle that appeared this time seemed to have more than 9,000 heads. In addition to the horned beast leader is the nine-dimensional World of Warcraft, there are seven eight eight and eight other World of Warcraft, the remaining levels have, of course, the most below the four. This is naturally understandable. Even in the human army, it is impossible to be a nine-time fighter. If this is the case, this piece of Allen has long been dominated by this country. After conquering these horned beasts, Halls purpose was reached. He glanced at the big-eyed horned eagle lord and the one-eyed dragon eagle and beast. Holden was somewhat speechless. It seems that these two guys seem to Already on the eye. After a bird slaps a slap, the two birds'' resentful eyes directly throw them into the space, and then they sit in the lightning golden eagle and go back to the elf guards. ...... On the edge of the forest, a group of eagle birds and beasts were sitting on a fully armed Elf Guards soldier, and the captain of the guards, who was headed, looked at the front. "Captain, Hall has been gone for a long time, why haven''t you come back, what will happen?" When I heard the words, the captain of the Elf Guards shook his head and said. "I don''t know, but I think he should have nothing to do, otherwise the Warcraft under us will not be so obedient." When I heard the captain say this, everyone found out that the World of Warcraft seems to be still honestly staying here. Obviously, their captain said that there is nothing wrong with it. Just when the soldier still wanted to say something, suddenly a figure flew in front of him, and the captain of the guard team immediately saw that the person was Hall and his Warcraft Lightning Golden Eagle came! As his voice just fell, a golden figure suddenly appeared in front of them. "Hall, you..." When the captain of the pro-guard team had not finished speaking, he heard Hall laugh. "Well, get it, let''s go, let''s go back!" hiss! Including the captain of the guards, everyone can''t help but take a breath, how long? Even when the pigs come to kill, how many days does it take for the 5,000-headed eagle beast? How long does it take Hall to go one by one? The captain of the pro-guard team secretly counted it, that is, less than half a day, he actually said that it was done? day! This ability... The captain of the guard team did not know what to say. He did not doubt that Hall was lying, but is it necessary to lie to them? Going back as long as there are no five thousand horned beasts, then all the lies are not broken? After the surprise of the captain of the guard team, he quickly bowed to Hall and woke up everyone to prepare for return. Hall didn''t have any dissatisfaction with their expressions, and the group returned to the road. Many of the guards on the way along the way had some doubts in their hearts, but their captains did not speak, and they naturally didnt say much. Some flying World of Warcraft, the group soon came back to the Elf King City, but what Hall did not think is that the people who came to meet him were not the elves, but the look he sent out! After seeing Hall return, I hoped that the eagle bird beast immediately greeted me. "Looking forward? Are you coming back so soon?" Hall feels a bit strange. It seems that it takes a lot of time from the port to the place. I hope that it is here now. Is there any problem? "Adult! There is something to report to you, Princess White Star was taken away!" Chapter 702： Change in the attitude of the elf queen Chapter 702 Changes in the attitude of the Queen of the Elf Hall, who hasnt reacted from the joy of triumphing in victory, suddenly heard a word. White Star was taken away? How can it be taken away? "Wait! You say white star?" Hall suddenly reacted. He began to think that he was talking about other people. Until he just remembered it, isn''t White Star still in the mermaid? How could she appear here? And was it caught? Halls head didnt react for a while, and he hoped to see what he knew. It was hoped that after receiving the order from Hall, I went to the port of the night in the dark forest, Yongye Port, to receive the converted dragons. At the beginning, the situation was very good. The captive Naga and other seas lived up to expectations, and one in ten was transformed into a dragon human warrior. In this way, here plus the Dragon Terran warriors before Hall, there are 5,000 Dragon Warriors here. Although she hoped to succumb to Hall, she was very happy when she saw that her own family had increased by almost 10,000 in a short period of time. If Hall did not continue to arrest the idea of ??the captives of the sea, he would like to take the troops to the sea. Just when he just left this idea behind, the white star appeared magically. Seeing it here, looking forward to the same as Hall, I thought it would be his eye for the first time. But soon he knew that this was indeed a fact, and White Star went to Hall Allen with Hall! For human beings, such love and love, I hope that I can''t understand it at all, but I don''t understand it, but he knows that White Star is a friend of Hall. This alone is enough for him to pay attention to the white star. What happened to the hopelessness, when he was preparing to receive the white star and wanted to bring the white star to find the Hall, the accident appeared. A group of black shadows suddenly appeared. He even smashed all the dragon human warriors and wrapped them in the hope, so he captured the white stars under his eyes. Looking at the eyes at the time, he knew the importance of White Star to Hall, so he didn''t want to start. But the black shadow is shamelessly threatening to use the white star as a hostage. It seems that he just heard the tail from the beginning and heard the importance of the white star to Hall. This should be the reason for his hands-on, otherwise he is expected to stay here. Laughing. "You mean that Hills... No... that shadow from the Mozu?" Seeing his face look serious and nodded, Hall suddenly became serious. Although the identity of the shadow is not clear to Hall, he knows that the shadow seems to be the top of the Mozu. Since he can talk to Charles Naga, his identity is not low. And the last time he actually broke the look at their identity, and also mentioned the topic of the dragon, obviously he knows a lot of things, these things combined, Holdens identity to this mysterious shadow Interested. But now it seems that this is not the time to consider this, he put this idea aside, and then he asked. "You mean he fled to the north? Not to the east?" Looked at the point and nodded. "Yes, he is not facing the east, but toward the north. It is not a problem to finish him. But Bai Xing is in his hands, I am..." When I didnt finish talking, Hall shook his head and said, This is not your fault. OK, lets go first, there will be things to say later. Under the leadership of the Elf Guards, Hall and his entourage came to the Elven Palace. At this time, the Elves'' high-level Elf Queen, Adelaide Master and Abilis and Nosia were waiting here. When seeing Hall coming in, Nosia just wanted to speak but was preached by Abilis. "Hall, is there something wrong? There is something you need to help us to say." Although the Elf Queen is somewhat dissatisfied with her cousin, she has no objection, and the Adelaide master on the side also expressed her willingness to help. Hall glanced at them gratefully, and then said what he had hoped to say. What Hall did not notice was that when he said that the black shadow captured the mermaid princess white star, the Elf Queen and Nosias face were There have been some changes. The Elf Queen blinked and looked at the Hall, while Nosia gently bite the red lips, and the right hand grabbed her clothes tightly where no one found it, and then it was released after repeated. After Hall finished speaking, he suddenly found out that there was something wrong. After seeing some grievances on Nose''s face and the murderous murder on the face of Elf Queen, even if he knew it, he knew something was wrong. So he quickly continued the interface and said, "Her Majesty, you know, Bai Xing is the princess of the mermaid family. Thanks to her, I can safely reach Long Island and find the sage so I must save her. Besides, she is the princess of the mermaid family. After she saved her, the elves will get the friendship of the mermaid. After the mermaid controls the sea again, I believe that the elves and the seas will not be in war." After seeing the Elf Queen and Nosia''s face all better, Hall continued to breathe as he breathed a sigh of relief. "There is still a shadow that occupies the body of Hills. Although I don''t know what identity he is, I know that as long as this guy is not dead, then he will still target the elves!" Perhaps this touched the Elf Queen, only to see her rare agreement with Hall''s point of view. "Indeed, Hills...that is, the shadow of the Mozu is very unusual. I dont want to come to him. I control the Hills through the mystery. I can control a 9th magician and want to come to his strength. Not low, if we can kill him here, I believe his body will also be hit hard!" Thinking of this, the Elf Queen looked at Hall and said. "Let''s say, what do you think of your kid? If you don''t overdo it, can I agree?" Uh Not only Hall, but even other people looked at the Elf Queen with some surprises. They didnt think that the Elf Queen was so good at speaking. The discerning eye can see at a glance that Hall has said everything from beginning to end, apparently wanting to help the Elf Queen. After all, there are a lot of things in Hall now. There is still a source of plague in the southern fortress of the Principality of Enkat, but now the white star has been taken away. For a time, Hall is simply a lack of skills. Seeing Hall looking at himself with a surprised expression, the Elf Queen glanced at him and said. "If there is no requirement, then I still have something to do..." Chapter 703： bride price? Chapter 703 Gifts? Just kidding, how could you not ask, if Hall doesn''t understand this, then he is too idiotic, and the Elf Queen obviously wants to help himself. "Ah, yes, there are requirements... No, it is a request!" Hall''s voice was issued in time, but it was the eyes of the Elf Queen. After Hall coughed, he said, "The elf queen is under the arm, and other requirements are not mentioned. The source of the plague is currently only suppressed by the ancient trees of life. Therefore, I hope that Her Majesty the Queen can take full responsibility for this matter. Going to the North Fortress and Prince Charles to elaborate on this situation, I believe that with the full cooperation of Prince Charles, the actions of Master Adelaide will be much easier." Hearing here, the Elf Queen nodded. "This can be, except for Master Adelaide, I will send some elf warriors to go. They will be responsible for Adelaide''s masters." After seeing that the Queen of the Elf agreed to take over the source of the plague, Hall felt relieved. He believed that with the support of the Elven Queen, the suppression of the source of the plague should not be a big problem. Reciprocating, since the Elf Queen is so generous, he should also say something. "Her Majesty, this time I have taken 8,000 horned eagle beasts from the horned hen''s nest of the cliff. Except for the horned beast leader, I will give it to you for the rest!" what? Eight thousand head horned beast? The Elf Queen and others heard the words and suddenly exclaimed, but this is 5,000 more than the original 3,000! To know that before the war, the flying World of Warcraft team of their elves was only tens of thousands of people. Hall actually sent 8,000 heads. This is a big man! Abilis was amazed when he was surprised. He was the general of the Elf, and he was more aware of the importance of flying the Warcraft team than anyone else. The Elf Queen saw a side of Abilis''s eyebrows and eyes, and she suddenly turned a blind eye. She naturally understood the meaning of Abilis''s eyes. Fortunately, she told her "You see this son-in-law." Not bad right?" If there weren''t many people here, she really wanted to throw this guy out. Nosia first looked at Hall with amazement, and then his face suddenly showed a hint of ruddy. "Isn''t this the dowry that the human side said?" If Hall knew what Nossia thought, he would definitely stare at her with a strange expression. Is this the legendary "hate marriage"? After the Elf Queen calmed down from the shock, she saw that Halls eyes had changed. "The 8,000-headed eagle beast is indeed very important to our elves, so I am not polite with you. The troops can always start with the master of Adelaide. What else?" With this answer, Hall was very satisfied, and then the Elf Queen left with Master Adelaide, and it seemed that there was something to explain. And Abilis was slammed and patted Hall''s shoulder. "Bad boy, really have you, you are this gift... I like it!" Hall heard the words and rolled his eyes, it seems that these horned beasts are not for you. After Abilis and Hall chilled a few words, he said with a serious look. "The shadow is very dangerous. Although your ability is very strong, there are many people with special abilities in this world. So pay attention to this when you save people. If it is not necessary, I suggest you go back to the Imperial Academy of Fire. The hospital, although I don''t want to admit it, but in fact it is, the dean of the inner courtyard of the School of Magic can''t afford the fuel-efficient lights. With them, many things are easy to solve." What are the deans of the inner court? Hall gratefully glanced at Abilis. His comments were very important to Hall. If he did not propose it, Hall might not think of it when he encountered difficulties. "It seems that I have to let my cheap master do something!" At this point, an old man who was drinking suddenly sneezed a sneeze. He looked around with some doubts and found that there were no other people in the room. The windows were all closed. He said something silent and snorted. . "Is it too tired recently? It seems that I haven''t been sick for a long time? Hey, there are so many things to be busy, who will help me!" ...... Hall set off, accompanied by him, Master Adelaide and the tens of thousands of elves. At the same time, there were also Nocia and the Dark One. During this time, they had never appeared in the dark. They had only seen them since Hall, and they heard that they had performed several secret missions. When he saw that he didn''t want to say it, Hall couldn''t help but lick his mouth, but the dark one on the side was greatly slammed directly, causing him to glance at him. It turned out that they were secretly investigating whether there was any embers in the city. Although it was said that someone had executed it, it was obvious that the Elf Queen was very cautious. After all, the impact of Sears on her was very big. She is on thin ice Nosia followed her is her request, but this time the Hall of Wonders did not object to the Hall, but also sent a dark three to accompany the protection. For this, Hall also asked about the dark three, and after thinking about it, he gave Hall a closest answer. "I think that Her Majesty the Queen wants you to protect the Princess of Nosia. After all, the current Elven City has been broken. This is a reality that has to be accepted. There are too many things for Her Majesty to be busy..." Hall heard this and felt that it was very possible. As for why the Queen of the Elves did not propose it, it was only after he gave it to Nosia that he was hesitant to inform him for a long time. Hall estimated that this is still the elf''s self-respect. This time, Hall not only left the Elf Queen with eight thousand horned eagle beasts, but also left five thousand dragons and warriors to transform the dragons after the failure of the dragons. I believe that some of them hugged, and the elves fell out of 10,000 troops. No problem will arise. The mighty army crossed the dark forest with the help of Hall''s flying World of Warcraft, and then passed the death wilderness before it came to the top of Carlin City. Here, Hall let the troops rest for one night, and the next morning it continued to fly towards the northern fortress. It seems that I have already received news that Hall is coming. When the Hall is approaching the North Fortress, Prince Charlie has long been waiting outside. In fact, this season is not needed at this time, but Hall wants Master Adelaide to know the respect of human beings, so this allows Prince Charlie to prepare in advance. In fact, without Hall reminder, Charlie, as the prince, naturally knows how to receive allies. So after seeing Master Adelaide, he immediately performed an aristocratic etiquette. "Welcome the Elves'' ally Adelaide and the arrival of many friends!" Chapter 704： Pre-war conference Chapter 704 Pre-war conference Before the southern fortress of the Principality of Gilardino Liji prince Charlie personally led the military''s high-level out of the city to meet the dark forest elf Adelaide masters and his party. In fact, after Prince Charlie received a reminder from Hall, he immediately knew how to do it. After all, this is related to the safety of the Liji Empire. After all, the source of the plague has been deeply experienced by Charlie Prince during this time. As long as the head still exists, the body can stand up again and continue to fight under the infection of the plague. This is different from the great army that the Necromancer Slotters summoned. Think about yourself, if the comrades who fought with them before, after being killed by the enemy, they angered their comrades for revenge. As a result, the comrades who died in battle suddenly stood up and then faced each other with their swords. It is estimated that this situation was encountered. Morale will flow like a waterfall. Because of this, in the later battles, both the enemy and the comrades who died in battle, they will cut their heads in the first time, not to see the soldiers now look like a silent, but Prince Charles sees Come out, an atmosphere of anger and war-wearing slowly spread in the army. As the general leader of the perennial battle, Prince Charlie naturally understands that this is a very dangerous signal. Once something is irritating to these soldiers, there will be deserters, and direct transformation or even rebellion. Just when the Prince Charles had a headache, Halls news made him seem to see the dawn. Regarding the authenticity of Hall''s message, Prince Charles did not doubt. After all, Hall did not deceive him. Let''s not say that the tens of thousands of dragons and soldiers left by Hall had come to the scene to stabilize the situation. The powerful power of the company itself has forced Prince Charlie to pay attention, so he believes that the truth of the Hall message is very high. So this is the scene of today. Prince Adelaides grand welcoming ceremony was very satisfying to Master Adelaide. Although he did not show anything unusual on the surface, Hall could see that Master Adelaide was very satisfied with his heart. His habit of twitching at the corner of his mouth was betrayed him. This is the secret that Secret III secretly told Hall. Hall didn''t leave immediately. He also wanted to see if Adelaide''s method was effective. After he saw it, he would leave with peace of mind. The dinner was very rich, because of the suggestion of Hall, so the main food is mainly vegetarian and fruit wine, plus some hard-won fruits and vegetables, Adelaide master and Prince Charles talked with each other. Since there were still big enemies in front, the dinner ended without a few nights. Master Adelaide also knew that Hall was going out to the north to find the captured white star, so several people came to the meeting room after the dinner. Discuss it. In the conference room Nosia, who had not appeared before because of Hall''s request, was sitting on the top, next to Hall and Prince Charles, and Adelaide was watching the terrain on the sand table. "Sorry for the Royal Highness Princess, because the relationship between the Mozu and the mermaid White Star Princess was arrested by Hall, so I did not introduce you to the party today, please understand." Nosia''s face did not show an angry expression. She just glanced at Hall and smiled and told Prince Charlie to be polite. She understood this. After all, the shadow can capture the white star under the eyes of the eyelids, even if it is to use the harsh secrets of the conditions, as long as you catch the people who let Hall vote for the mouse, it is worth it. And Hall doesn''t dare to guarantee that the Mozu has no other cards lurking in the depths. Now Hall is waiting to save the White Star in the north. In case, Nosia will be taken away by the Mozu and threaten the Elf. Compressing the source of the plague will be even more troublesome. I was glanced at Nosia. Hall''s touched the nose. He couldn''t see it. Nosia was very sensitive to the white star. In fact, Hall really wanted to say that he and White Star really had nothing. The relationship between the two is pure! ...... Just as Nocia and Prince Charles chilled, and Hall was fidgeting at the side, Master Adelaide spoke up. "That... Hall, is this huge pit made out of you?" Hall gratefully glanced at Adelaide''s master, and he said this in too timely, just to ease Hall''s embarrassment. Hall even pondered in the heart, whether it is called Adelaide masters in the future! "Well, I don''t know if Master Adelaide has an idea?" They discussed before, the placement of life trees must choose a good place, can be used as a place for the fortress to guard the side, the surrounding terrain is particularly important. Therefore, the vicinity of the fortress is an insurmountable place, except for the southern fortress of the Principality of Enkat. It should be said that the original southern fortress, at this time it has been sent to the pit by Hall. Because the collapse of the Southern Fortress makes the surrounding terrain lose its meaning, it can be said that if it is not the source of the plague, Prince Charlie can directly drive through the grim terrain of the southern fortress. "Well, since the fortress has collapsed, it has lost the meaning of defense. This big pit is what you said. This should be the source of the plague. If this is the case, then I would mind if we go to the vicinity to look at the terrain, if I judge Correct, this is the best place to settle!" Prince Charlie stopped talking to Noah when he spoke to Master Adelaide. He looked down at the place pointed out by Master Adelaide, where was a small valley on the side of the former South Fortress. The fortress is in, the outsider has to go through the valley. Now, if there is a collapse of the ground near the southern fortress, you can go in at any time. One thing, as long as you occupy the mouth of the valley, the Mozu must go through this valley. The surrounding mountains perfectly surrounded the place and formed a natural barrier. As for the Flying World of Warcraft team, I am sorry, it seems that I have been all cleaned up by Hall... To Adelaide, Hall and Prince Charles feel that this is a good place, but once occupied, the Mozu will definitely attack here, and it will become a new battlefield. A tree of life to be killed to destroy the source of the plague, one must hold it here to prevent the Mozu from coming in, and it is bound to become a meat grinder! Said here, Prince Charlie suddenly looked at Hall and said seriously. "Hall, I hope that you can leave some Dragon Terrans here. They are the most powerful fighters I have ever seen. You can rest assured that when they are not in the most dangerous time, I don''t think they will take them out of the fight! Please. It!" Chapter 705： Battle begins Chapter 705 begins the battle Prince Charles, as the prince of the Liji Empire, had to ask him to help him in the tone of the court. It seems that the fighting during this time has made some of the Princes of Charlie, who are often in the front line of fighting, somewhat unwilling. Asking Hall to ask the Dragon People as a reserve team to spread him is also holding the idea just in case. The source of the plague was too overbearing, and Prince Charles, who had seen its powers, knew that once he had placed the ancient trees in the valley in accordance with the method of Master Adelaide, the death army of the Mozu would definitely flock. The former Mozu soldiers will still rest, but if they are all replaced by the death army, as long as they are still in their heads, then they will never stop fighting, this is their horror. The reinforcements of the Liji Empire did not come for a long time, which gave Prince Charlie the idea of ??uniting all forces. If Carlin City had been attacked by the Mozu, Charlie might have to hire those mercenaries, and even the thieves would be brought to the front. . In his words, it is better to be deceived with no dignity than to contribute to the future of mankind. Of course, don''t think about rewarding anything. At most, it''s time to come to a large monument and be a nameless hero. unfortunately! Those who are not escaping or being killed, even if Prince Charles has this mentality, there is no way to implement it. "Well, no problem, I can leave you with five thousand dragon warriors, including which slaves!" Prince Charlie heard the scene suddenly, and the slaves he later learned, that is, to follow the monsters behind the dragon people. At the beginning, he thought that this is the Mozu to attack the city. After all, the monsters seem to be ugly to die. Like this monster, Prince Charles does not feel like the Allen continent should have. Just as they were preparing for the battle, the Dragons generals that Hall had left in the city told Prince Charlie that these were their reinforcements. Although the slaves are ugly, the fierce atmosphere on them is still satisfying to Prince Charlie. With more strength, they can kill more of the Mozu. Prince Charles is very happy to welcome these ugly reinforcements. And arranged the resident for them. "Thank you so much, so that our pressure is a little smaller." After the plan was finalized, the war wheel was still spinning. Don''t look at the former North Fortress just like a pool of stagnant water. As the war mobilized, countless people began to act. The first is the vanguard. They have to start first. Their purpose is to attract the attention of the Mozu. I believe that the dispatch of the army cannot conceal Slotters. Therefore, instead of being afraid to be found sneaking into the valley, it is better to hit the West and let the Mozu I can''t figure out the true intentions of the army. Master Adelaide and the tens of thousands of elves who came to support did not set off. They were all sitting on the flying World of Warcraft summoned by Hall. Hall is the main force of this occupation of the valley, with a team flying World of Warcraft, the Mozu want to leave him can be said to be very unrealistic. After discovering the movement of the Liji Empire, Slotters immediately let the undead army press, and soon, their eyes will fight together. Since the Liji empire used the main cavalry as a pioneer, the Liji empire began to chase after the first few tens of thousands of undead squadrons who had not yet occupied a favorable position and were merciless by the Lige empires cavalry. Rolling. After destroying the death army striker like a gust of wind, the Liege empire''s cavalry team turned and left without hesitation. Where could Sloths eat this loss, immediately sent a three-headed dog to prepare to intercept the cavalry. And when Slotters was mad and continued to command the army to encircle the Liji Empire cavalry, tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft teams used this opportunity to reach the valley. When Slotters reacted, a simple defensive position was built in front of the valley. "Damn! What are these odious humans doing? Are they not afraid of being swallowed up by my undead army?" Slotts said that there is nothing wrong with it. The valley relies on the southern fortress. Although the southern fortress has collapsed, it is the source of the plague. Here are some of the deadly undead army. According to the news from Slotes, these tens of thousands of people are simply not enough to kill them. And just as Slaughters was prepared to let some of the undead army surround the valley mouth to prevent those abominable humans from escaping, suddenly a life full of breath came from inside. Then, the originally foggy and air-filled air began to purify. The dry grass near the valley was beginning to show its vitality. Even if Sloths was slow, it knew something was wrong. "This is... life breath! Damn! You are this plan! Unforgivable!" Life and death Originally two opposing sides, not to say who must win, but that power, absolutely suppress the other. From the current situation, the source of the primary plague made by Slaughter is not the opponent of life in the valley, which makes the face of Slaughter suddenly difficult to look. "No, absolutely you can''t let this go and destroy it!" Slaughters wanted to mobilize the troops, but most of the troops were sent by him to chase the Liji Imperial cavalry. It was impossible for him to call back for a time. He combined himself with what happened here. He already understood himself. It is counted. What surprised him even more was that the life of the valley began to spread very quickly. After the chasing army lost the gain of death, it was defeated by the Liji Empire. The hundreds of thousands of troops who went out only came back. Tens of thousands, it can be said that Slotes suffered a big loss. Not only that, but with the spread of life, Slotters discovered with horror that the source of the plague began to be suppressed. This shows what this means that this life is the nemesis of the source of the plague. Until this time, Sloths was gnashing at the direction of the valley. "It turned out to be an ancient tree of life! The abominable elf family, did not find you even intervened!" After understanding the passage of the matter, Slotters hated it. He wanted to continue to attack the valley, but looked at the Lijidi team who was constantly coming in from the sky. He understood that it is impossible to quickly attack the valley. Not only that, but with the growth of ancient trees of life, the suppression of the source of the plague is only a matter of time. "To the Utah adults! Just say that he needs his support!" Chapter 706： The importance of air power Chapter 706 The importance of air supremacy The unexpected success of Adelaide''s master plan, or the ancient tree of life, is too powerful for the suppression of the source of the plague. As the masters of Adelaide used the secret method to spawn the ancient trees of life, successive life breaths emerged from the valley. The first thing that changed was the environment in the valley. When Hall came here, because of the source of the plague, the animals here turned into undead. Not only that, but the original green forest turned out to be like horror. In the world of the devil''s forest, if Hall does not find these grotesque trees with no leaves to dry, he really thought that he had come to the Devil''s Forest in Western Easter. In just a few days, the ancient tree of life played its power and quickly rooted in the valley. With the release of life, the land that had been unraveled on the ground turned out to be alive, and there was always green. The grass has emerged from the back, not only that, but with the continuous emergence of weeds, the unleashed land has begun to slowly merge. Everyone who saw this scene except the Elf was deeply shocked, and this is just the beginning! After the emergence of the green grass, the surrounding trees began to germinate, and the dry bark fell by an inch. The original ugly trunk began to grow new skin slowly, and the depressed branches began to slowly lift their heads. . In a short day, the forest that was originally lifeless turned out to be alive. Hall estimates that nature''s darling elves can do this. No, its exactly the druid! In the continent of Allen, it is estimated that only those who are loved by the goddess of nature in Druid can do this. However, Hall also sees that in a short period of time, it is not easy to recover the land polluted by the source of the plague. The Druids, including the masters of Adelaide, are performing spells to stimulate the ancient trees. After the growth, they all turned pale and looked unsteady. The Elves warriors seem to have been prepared for a long time. After the situation of the druids who are physically weak, they immediately went up and helped them down. In just one day, they actually fell down the general druids. If it wasnt for Adelaides master to stop, its estimated that the Druids present would be burdened. The efforts of the Druids were not in vain, and the successful implantation of the ancient trees of life made the surrounding deaths a great deal. Not only that, but the masters of Adelaides strategy were also successful, and they did not say anything about the sea, but also severely attacked the arrogance of the undead army. arrogance. "Hall, the undead army has retired!" I was thinking about whether or not to send a flying World of Warcraft team to attack the Hall suddenly heard the voice of the dark three, looked up and saw that the dark three is excited to run from the outside. "Retired? Are you saying that they gave up the attack?" Hall was a glimpse, and then his face suddenly showed a surprised expression. "Well, yes, retired! The scouts came to report, because the source of the plague died, and Prince Charles raided the undead army. At this time, he was coming with the troops." Upon hearing this news, the faces of everyone on the scene showed a surprise expression. According to Master Adelaide''s plan, as long as they can successfully transplant the ancient trees of life and start to suppress the source of the plague, they will succeed, and then they will continue to work hard to take care of this precious tree of life. The rest is the case of Prince Charles and the Liji Empire. According to Prince Charles, the people who sent back to call the reinforcements have arrived. It is estimated that it will not take long before there will be a large number of Lijidi and the magicians of the Liji Imperial Academy. Coming to the war, it is more likely that the vice president of the inner court will appear. The deputy dean of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic is half-sacred, and it is estimated that suppressing the invading demons is not a big problem. "In this case, then we should say hello to them before we go..." Seeing the appearance of a smile on the corner of Hall''s mouth, the darkness could not help but feel pitiful for those demons. With his understanding of Hall, it is estimated that the next Mozu will suffer heavy losses. Three days later, the source of the plague that had spread to the north has been completely confined to the Principality of Enkat. Except for the most devastating source of the plague in the collapsed southern fortress, the rest of the place has been breathed by the life of the ancient tree. Destruction is exhausted. Sloths seems to have known that the source of his low-level plague is not the opponent of the ancient tree of life, and that his undead army can not break through the defense of the valley, so the troops of both sides continue to lie here. In addition to the last big fight, there was not even a small battle in the past three days, and the atmosphere at the scene was very different. Both sides understand that the other party is waiting for something, just on the fourth night ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the valley suddenly flew out of countless flying World of Warcraft, followed by the collapsed southern fortress as the center, surrounded by explosions, familiar The person knows that this is the magic crystal cannon. A burst of explosions emanated from the undead army, because the undead are soldiers who will not be painful, so even if they are smashed, they will not make even a little bit of sound. Slotters sent the undead army to clean up the arrogant guys. Who knows that the sent troops were sneaked by the Flying World of Warcraft. Without the air power, Slotters saw his own ground forces seem to be deciduous by the autumn wind. Falling down one piece, in the end he could only grit his teeth and smashed the flying World of Warcraft team, then ordered the troops to retreat deep into the source of the plague. At the same time, Slotters decided to keep this matter in his heart. In the future, he must definitely get some more undead flying army! Hall, who knew that it would enter the inside, did not let the troops enter. After a day of magic crystal cannons, it was discovered that Slotes was not sending troops. Hall knows that the war has entered a stalemate. The rest of the matter can be handled by the deputy dean of the inner court of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. After a day of rest, after Hall and Charlie and Adelaide masters bid farewell, he took a little 20,000 dragons and hawks and birds to the north, accompanied by Nocia and Yu. . Looking at the back of Hall''s army, Prince Charlie took back his eyes and looked at Master Adelaide. "Master, the hard work for you in the next period. After the reinforcements come, we must destroy all these **** demons!" Master Adelaide nodded and said, "The Mozu is our common enemy. It is the enemy of all races in Allen. For the peace of Allen, I will support it even if I fight my life!" Chapter 707： Youtais hot and spicy Chapter 707 Yutai''s hot and spicy Orakir Palace A man with a black background is looking at the man who is lying on the ground with a serious look. This man is not someone else. He is a substitute for the shadow of the former King of the Aurora, and is currently the invasion of the Mozu. Pioneer Marshal of Allen. It can be said that the reason why the invasion of the Mozu has achieved unprecedented credit is because of him! And there is a handsome man sitting on the top right below him. He always has some beauty than the elves, but his face is paler than all the elves, but the only difference is his **** eyes, combined with him. The temperament gives a feeling of a strange class. This person is also an acquaintance of Hall. He was the hunter-killing Hall from the **** continent, and together he came to the Duke of Garden of Allen on the continent through the unstable space crack! The reason why Garden can sit in the first position, first of all his identity is there, the blood family can be ranked in the top three in the many races of the Mozu, the power of the blood family is undoubted, they use their own strength and the blood of the enemy to confirm to all the demons At this point, if anyone doubts this fact, the blood family does not mind giving them a live broadcast. Secondly, the Duke of Gardenen also has this strength. He is a nine-time warrior who accidentally came from the space crack. It can be said that his strength is not much worse than that of Youtai. Coupled with the time of the Duke of Gardenen to create a lot of powerful blood flutter and the cultivation of a large number of vampire bats, it can be said that in the Mozu expeditionary army, the blood family has occupied an important position. If it was before, Youtai would definitely give this Camden, who had suddenly robbed him of the merits, but the situation is changing too fast. After Phillips lost from the Principality of Gilardino, the human army has begun to fight back, and in a short period of time recovered the Principality of Gilardino, and also killed the Principality of Enkat. As is known to all, the Principality of Gilardino and the Principality of Enkat are only separated by a southern fortress. As long as this fortress is broken, the plain country of the Principality of Enkat can be said to be a flat river. The human army can directly kill the Alonka Principality through here. The human and the Mozu army, which was still confrontational, suddenly broke the calm because of Hall''s appearance. According to the return of Judah, because of an accident, the source of the plague actually formed in the southern fortress and blocked the Lijidi team''s march. When I heard this news, Yu Tais face improved slightly, but I didnt think that only a few days later, the elves had brought an ancient tree of life that could suppress the source of the plague! The man who was kneeling on the ground was sent by Slotters to ask for reinforcements. "Its another guy from Hall Alexander... I knew I should have made up my mind to chase him!!" Youtais patted the table, and the power of the throne made by the jade turned out to be broken. "Hey, this guy... I will convert him into a **** fight sooner or later!" The Duke of Garden, who was on the side of Hall, heard the name of Hall that he hated for half a year, and his face was not revealing a gloomy expression. After a pause, Garden snorted and said the guy from Slotts. "The group of undead people have actually suffered losses in front of him. It seems that this abominable human being is really the enemy of our Mozu!" The screaming undead warrior heard the face and said that he was somewhat angry with the sleazy name of the Duke of Gardenen, but he could not show it. After all, Garden was the Duke of the blood family. It was just as easy to kill him as to kill an ant. . In the Mozu, strength is everything, you can refute your thoughts, as long as your fist is big enough! Youtai did not accept the words of the Duke of Gardenen. After all, he is now the commander of the Expeditionary Force. At present, there are several large races in the Mozu, and one dealing with injustice will cause the chaos of the Mozu. The races in the Mozu are not good at all. Before many races were not unified by the demon king, they also killed each other. After all, the survival conditions of the Mozu are too bad. They want to gain space for survival, and it is inevitable to kill and kill. The reason why they can work together here is because of the existence of the devil. "Oh, this time is the key moment, the space crack is more and more stable, and the magic array is almost completed. As long as we give us a period of time, then the army of the Mozu can take a different approach from here, killing human beings by surprise." The Duke of Gardenen also knew the importance of this matter to the devil, so he did not speak irony after licking his mouth, and the face of the undead on the ground could not help but relax. "According to the news from Slotes, the elves have been able to send reinforcements to help, indicating that the Naga idiots have failed. It is really a failure to do anything. It is also said to be the king of the sea, to destroy the elves. I dont know how to do small things. I want to share my family with Alan. www.novelhall.com~ Its ridiculous! "After the failure of the Naga people, it means that the human side will soon send out reinforcements. It is very likely that there will be vice-presidents in the inner court. They are all semi-sacred!" Speaking of the semi-class, even the original careless Duke of Garden, the face is not exposed to a dignified look. In the blood family, the semi-class level of combat power is also a kind of prince, to know that the number of their princes is not much, showing how difficult it is to achieve semi-level. Now I hear that the human side may send a semi-classic combat power, and the Duke of Gardenen understands the seriousness of the matter. "Youtai, what do you think we should do?" Yutai nodded in satisfaction with the performance of the Duke of Garden. For the blood family, although the film family is not afraid, but the respect given is still given, after all, the blood family is one of the three major races of the Mozu. "My opinion is to use a half-sacred magic crystal!" "Semi-Spiritual Crystal? You want to..." The Duke of Gardenen heard a sudden exclamation, but he found his own gaffe and immediately calmed his mood. "Well, let the generals of this position increase the invasion of the human side, so that the semi-classic reinforcements that human beings can send are reduced as much as possible, and then temporarily stabilize the space, ask an adult to come and sit down, we accelerate the attack speed to the surrounding Principality, try to Turn more humans into our soldiers and let them stop the reinforcements of the Liji Empire!" Youtai said here, the brutal color of his face made the Duke of Gardenen unable to tremble. "It seems that Youtai can do this position, really can''t underestimate him!" With Yutai commanding, the Mozu army of the Principality of Orakir was busy, and the Duke of Gardenen carried millions of troops to the southern fortress, while Phillips and other generals of the Mozu led the troops to the southern countries. Killed, for a time, Allens mainland has fought in the war... Chapter 708： Hall is good. Chapter 708 Hall is good for adults Within the territory of the Fengfeng Empire A green snake spitting a serpent is slowly crawling toward a branch, and at the end of the tree, an adult sparrow is screaming there, not only that, but it keeps flapping its wings. It seems that I want to scare the green snake away. The green snakes have been eyeing the few behind the sparrows and looking at the little sparrows that are open to the mouth. It is already thinking about the wonderful feeling after a little sparrow. The mother of the sparrow seems to see that the green snake has not been scared by it. Instead, it has accelerated its speed and approached it. It suddenly became a little flustered. The more flustered it was, the louder it was. The green snake seemed to be annoyed by its voice, so he stared at it with the pair of cold eyes. After the sparrow mother was held up, the sound stopped abruptly, and some of the fears were trembled. But the cry of the little sparrow behind him made it courageous. As a mother, it was prepared for the little sparrow behind him to be desperate with the green snake. Looking at the sparrows that flew over to fight with themselves, the eyes of the green snake showed a humanized contempt. Just as the green snake was about to waste some venom to clean up the sparrow''s mother, suddenly its pupils slammed and slammed, and it was too late to react. A golden figure suddenly flicked past, and then the green snake on the branch turned out to be Lost the trace. The sparrow mother suddenly saw it, and soon it seemed to feel something. The pupil showed a look of fear, and opened the wings in the nest to wrap the little sparrow. Just as it had just finished this action, the original bright sky suddenly darkened, and then a burst of whistling sounds from the sky. Where is this dark cloud, this is a large group of flying World of Warcraft! The golden figure before it was just below the bottom of the Hall, the lightning golden eagle, at this time it still has a tail of a green snake, it seems that the tail is still active, after the lightning golden eagle mouth squats twice, this is The green snake tail was completely swallowed in. Hall did not care about the action of the Lightning Golden Eagle to capture the Green Snake. He was drinking tea with Nosia at this time, and he was able to drink tea while he was in the sky. It is estimated that he is only. Behind him, he followed the lookout and the tiger head and other people. They all sat on the eagle and the beast without squinting. They looked at the situation from time to time while looking at their eyes. After all, the black shadow of the former white star was in front of him. The face is done, this is a real face-lifting behavior. Although Hall did not say anything about him, but this made his heart more irritating, he already thought, if the encounter with the **** will never easily bypass him. The tiger head is more admired by Hall. However, he sees that Halls strength is getting stronger and stronger. For such a master, he feels excited and feels pressure on himself. If he is himself Can not be a person who can help Hall, when he will definitely be kicked out of Hall''s line of sight, even if Hall does not say, he did not meet and continue to follow Hall. Therefore, he has already made up his mind to make a determination. If there is a chance, he must exercise hard. It seems that human beings have a complete set of exercises to cultivate their temperament. At that time, they must get a set and then train hard. Hall, who is drinking tea and soaking his sister, does not know the thoughts of looking behind and looking at the bones. What he does not know is that, because of his reasons, Yutai, who originally wanted to wait for the stability of the space gap, actually issued an order to expand the South. Not only that, but Yu Tai is also preparing to apply to the devil to think that the master of the semi-classic combat came over. But even if Hall knows there is no way, although he has a large number of flying World of Warcraft teams and powerful Dragon Terran warriors. However, this does not mean that Hall is invincible existence. After all, the Mozu side has a mob army that is not afraid of death. Not only that, but in the case of Mithril, the devil''s arrow is not answered. Hall believes that as long as the Mozu has tens of thousands of broken konjac teams, Hall''s flying World of Warcraft team dares to rush forward, the number of lost World of Warcraft team will definitely be a result he can not accept. "Hall, have you passed the port of Damme?" Although Nosia didn''t know the specific location, she understood the dark forest that had left, and had passed the ocean, indicating that it had reached the Aqat Principality in the Huofeng Empire. "Well, I didn''t go through that direction, but it is already in the territory of the Akat." This time, Hall returned to the Principality of Akate to search for the whereabouts of some white stars and the whereabouts of the shadows. The Queen of the Elf said that the shadow was probably a high-level projection of the Mozu. However, Hall can care no matter what he is, but he is also an enemy, and he also provokes him, then he does not mind getting him when the top of the demon is weak. He can use blood stasis to control him, so that not only can he get a lot of news, but he can also disgust the devil''s top executives. Hall thinks this idea is very good. Looking at Hall did not speak again, but a look of smirk, Nosia may not understand, but the dark side of the side is very clear, Hall this guy must be thinking about how to harm people. Thinking of this, the secret three secretly secretly mourned for the guy for a second. As for why it is a second, because the dark three hearts are very clear, Hall''s expression must be directed at his right person, and now he is on the side of Hall, Hall''s enemy is naturally his enemy. Dark 3 feels that his awareness is good, Hall should give him a prize or something. Just talking about the Principality of Akate, I saw their people. I saw a group of Griffin flying troops suddenly flying in front of the Hall. The leading captain received the news long before, saying that there were a number of flying troops from the south who were unknown and whose friends and relatives were unknown. At first he thought that his men would look at the eyes, but after seeing these Warcraft in front of him, he couldn''t help but take a breath. But fortunately in his eyes, he soon found the golden figure in front of him. Fortunately, he had seen the Hall and the Flying Eagle captain of the Arkett Principality of the Golden Eagle, and he immediately ordered the team to take up the weapon. Just kidding, don''t you pack your weapons, do you want to give someone a horse? Airspace in the airspace area? Excuse me, I can''t dare to give this order. After seeing Hall''s powerful captain, he would offend the order to be offended by Hall unless he was stupid. After seeing Hall stop, he immediately went forward and went to Hall. "Hall is good!" Chapter 709： Vanishing black shadow Chapter 709 disappeared shadows The captain said hello, looking at the Hall of tea drinking, and it is estimated that only him can do this. Hall heard a glance at the captain, as if there was such a slight impression, but could not remember what he was calling. Have you seen strange people flying here recently? The captain heard the words and did not see it, but his heart was voicing. Of course, he did not dare to say it, did he not see the tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft behind Hall? When he heard the captain, Hall did not continue to ask. After all, the shadow could act under the eyelids of the hope. Obviously he could not be discovered by others so easily. This time, the Akkad Principality came to track the shadows and rescue the white stars, and the second was to let the two elders take the team back. Before Hall, he gave him five thousand dragons and hawks and beasts, and let him transform those sea-captive prisoners here. I want to come over for so long, and the number should increase. In fact, after hearing the news of the shadow on the north, Hall soon thought of a possibility, that is, this mysterious black shadow of the Mozu is likely to take the white star to the orc! Because only this reason can be explained clearly, after all, in addition to receiving the threat of the sea, the North Phoenix empire also resists the orc from the north. After receiving the news of Halls return, the king of Akads Principality, Heraston, frowned. For Hall, he was very jealous. After all, Halls strength was here. He also said that he would pull the Hall. However, due to some unexpected circumstances, it caused Hall''s dissatisfaction. Later, Hall did not give him face and the black iron dwarf ignoring himself, making him a messy thing that seemed very unresolved at the time, but it was very stupid to recall now. That is to drop the captain of Cartemet, and let their father and son catch up with the rescue team''s unrewarding work. During this time, Katemed and Vettel were busy rushing between the capital and the various front-line cities, and they had a lot of pains under his special arrangements. At that time, the dark side of Horaces heart was all revealed. After seeing Katmets situation at the time, there was a feeling of revenge in his heart. Fortunately, he had not completely lost his mind at the time, and did not let the flattering guy kill Katmet, and these orders were not transmitted from his hands, so that even if he was sinned by Hallden, he could shirk him. I don''t know. Only this will make Horace feel awkward... Horace, who originally wanted to summon Hall and wash his dust for him, shirked away from hearing that Hall needed to take a break. However, after receiving the banquet of Hall and the Black Iron Dwarf, Horace smashed a beautiful glass art. "Bastard! This abominable Hall, I really don''t know how to lift!" ...... At this time, Hall did not consider whether Horace would be angry. He was cheering with the black iron dwarf general steel plate. "Ha ha ha ... Hall adults, good wine!" Steel plate suddenly laughed after drinking a cup of fine wine, can be said to be so mixed with the black iron dwarf, it is estimated that Hall is a human. Horace not only invited the Black Iron Dwarves to attend the banquet once, but most of these black iron dwarves refused, or they didn''t take long to leave, which made them want to have a relationship with the Black Iron Dwarf and wanted them to help. The guys who built the weapons were disappointed. This may be one of the reasons why Horace does not like the Black Iron Dwarf. In fact, what Horace didn''t know was that the black iron dwarves were equally famous for their forging techniques and their stinky temper. As long as they don''t wait to see you, I am sorry, no matter what you do, their impression of you will not change with your pleasing. It was late at night after Hall left the Black Iron Dwarf. After he returned, he immediately summoned the Dragon Emperor. After listening to the report of the Dragon Emperor''s second elders, Hall nodded with satisfaction. Because of the fear of the sneak peek, the Shanghai family has been defeated. Therefore, after the discussion between the Dragon Elders and the Black Iron Dwarf General, they systematically moved away from the original military resettlement site, and the distance from the base camp was about half an hour to form a corner. According to the enemy. Of course, this is the official statement. In fact, everyone knows what is going on. Because Horace did not dare to offend the Dragon and Black Iron Dwarves now, and the magicians of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial School of Magic and Hall are a way to go So Horace is even dissatisfied Hall, he can only be sulking at the base camp where he is honest. Neatly, because of this, the Dragon Elders two elders let the black iron dwarves guard them at the periphery, and they are transforming the sea captives inside. Every successful conversion of the batch, the two elders will let them sit a little eagle and birds to fly out of the camp, and then flew in the next day, to give Horace an illusion of reinforcements. It was by this method that the two elders did not even see the heresy after Horace was converted. After all, the way to take the captives into the Dragon Man is similar to that of the Mozu. The less the people know, the better, even the black iron dwarves. When Hall heard that the two elders had converted 10,000 low-level dragon human warriors from more than 30,000 seafarers, they suddenly turned a blind eye. He did not expect the conversion rate here to be so high. As for the failed sea-captive prisoners, they have either died or become slaves, and the slaves have always been at the center of the camp, and the two elders deliberately concealed them, so they did not find this anomaly, including the black iron dwarves. But now that Halla hasn''t covered it, what? How do you ask the slaves? Sorry, I am the summoner! In one sentence, everyone''s doubts can be put back. Of course, it is impossible for everyone to believe, but Hall can ignore them and believe them. Anyway, what he needs is an excuse, love or not. In addition, the reason why the two elders do not have to worry about being discovered here is that they have arranged patrols in the air every day, and let Hall be disappointed. At the same time, it is expected that the two elders did not find the whereabouts of the shadows. After learning about it, Hall sighed and said, "Forget it, you are ready, we will continue to go north tomorrow, yes, ask Steeler if they want to go together!" Chapter 710： Vettels help Chapter 710 Vettel''s help It is not that Hall does not understand the world, and that he does not really feel good about Horace. The kindness of his former magic crystal has long been destroyed by Horace himself. Plus what he did to the Black Iron Dwarf, it made Hall look down on him even more. Although Hall itself does not have much racial discrimination, it does not show too much, but Horaces dislike of the black iron dwarf is too obvious. The black iron dwarves have gone through thousands of hard journeys. Going to your country to support you, but you are treating others with a disgusting attitude. This is what you are wrong with. Therefore, when Hall proposed to leave together, the steel plate agreed without any hesitation. Once they had defeated the sea, they could leave. If they did not promise Hall to help him take care of the dragon people, they would Just leave here and go back to build your own home. The second is the steel support. They have been harassed by the people who were sent by Horace. They know that they want the black iron dwarf''s craft to help build the weapon, but Horace''s practice made the black iron dwarf at the beginning. Uncomfortable, so the steel plate will not help them in the first place. If he didn''t know that they were still nominal ally, the Black Iron Dwarf had already slapped it, and it would waste time with them. For the steel support, instead of wasting time and climbing here, it is better to go back and build more weapons. Fortunately, the steel plate is not the kind of black iron dwarf that is unreasonable. He is so annoying that he can make some weapons to fool Horace. But even if the black iron dwarfs are fooling around, the weapons are better than those forged by humans. Of course, these are not free. These are the steel plates that allow Horace to exchange wine and food. Now, now that Hall has come over, I heard Hall saying that I want to leave together. The steel plate that has long had this idea does not agree directly. Since the steel plate agreed, Hall immediately asked them to prepare to pack their bags, and then waited for the black iron dwarves to leave with them when they were ready. Just when Hall was ready to leave, suddenly a Dragon Warrior came over and told Hall that someone looked for him and saw that the persons appearance seemed to know Hall, and it seemed to be very important. "Someone is looking for me? Who will it be?" Hall was a glimpse. He first thought about who he would be. After all, there were not many people in Hall of Ajard. Soon he thought of a person, that is, Vettel, who he knew together at the Magic Academy. Hall remembered it. It seems that he did not see him when he came back from the East China Sea. This came to find himself and claimed to know himself. Will people be Vettel? With this doubt, Hall followed the dragon man warrior to the door of the camp. He had not waited for Hall to come over, and he heard the eager voice coming from outside. "Hall! Hall, it is me, Vettel!" Ok? Sure enough, it is Vettel! Hall looked at the sound and saw a figure standing at the door of the camp and waving to himself, as if he was worried that he could not see it. The waving action seemed so exaggerated. Seeing Vettel''s funny appearance, Hall just wanted to laugh, but he didn''t wait for him to pout. He suddenly found that the magical robe on Vettel was awkward. Not only that, but Vettel seemed to have been hurt. "What happened?" Hall''s face suddenly became gloomy. When he came to the camp door, he waved at the dragon people around him. The Dragon Terran Warrior, who stood firm at the door, immediately bowed to Hall and then reverently retreated to the side. "Hall, hurry... save my father!" Vettel came in, and a hand pulling Hall said eagerly. "What happened? Your father? What happened to the city of Cartmede?" Vettel heard that Hall also called his father a city owner, and suddenly showed a smile on his face. "Hall, my father has not been a city owner for a long time. Now my father has an accident. Only you can help me. Please look at my classmates and help my father! I beg you!" After saying that Vettel was full of tears, he would give Halle a sigh, and see where Hall would let him go down and quickly reach out and catch him. To know that the magician is a very noble profession, even if you see the king''s majesty, you don''t have to kneel. The dignity of the magician is as important as life. But now Vettel is going to kneel for help, so it is obvious that he is really going to do nothing. It is definitely not a simple matter to be able to let Vettel do this. If Hall used to think about it before, but now he is far more powerful than before, now he is not worried about others, but others have to worry about his ideas! "Vattel, get up! You are a magician! Don''t do it after you do this! The dignity of the magician doesn''t allow you to do this!" Seeing Vettel''s face with tearsHuo Just after swearing, he didn''t continue to talk about him, and the voice asked a little softer. "In addition to what, as long as I can do it, I will definitely help you!" Hall''s dignity of the magician made the spirit of Vettel shocked. He seemed to think of his identity. After biting his teeth, he wiped the tears on his face and then looked at Hall with a red eye. "Hall, this time you can only save my father!" With the narrative of Vettel, Hall understood the general situation of this matter. It turned out that Katemide was really not a city owner during this time. Since the fall of Damme, Cartmeide has become a landlord who lost his territory. Like this kind of city owner will be looked down upon, although the city is in the people, the death of the city has not been heard for a long time, but in the eyes of the nobility, the loss of the castle is a big thing, if it is dead, still Can get a hero title, but if you give up the city to escape, the outcome will be very tragic. First, the king will punish you, and then the other nobles will look down on you and isolate you. As a result, the career of the city owner will plummet, or there will be no chance to make a comeback. However, Cartermade is different. He was reprimanded at the beginning, but because of Hall''s relationship, he was actually appointed as the head of the logistics force. To know that such errands are generally available to the privileged children, this is a good position for gold. It can be a good time. Originally, only the responsible management, Cartermade suddenly received an order, and he wanted to let him know that the magician was going to deliver the supplies. It was because of this order that the next series of things happened. Chapter 711： you do not know me? Chapter 711 You don''t know me? At the beginning, when Katemed became the head of the logistics department, other nobles who were ready to read jokes were dumbfounded. Some savvy people immediately understood that it was estimated that Horace was still optimistic about Katemed, and did not want to take what he meant, so some nobles immediately changed their risk to please Cartemet. Especially for some generals, Cartmy is in charge of logistics. No general will be a fool of a person in charge of logistics. Isn''t that asking for trouble? Therefore, during this time, Katemed suddenly became alive in the aristocratic circle of the Akkad Principality. Unexplained Cartmeide also investigated this matter. Later, through the gossip, it was known that this was the red man''s proposal around Horace, and Cartermade stayed in the eye. If Cartmy is the kind of aristocrat who does the real thing, that red man is a full-fledged villain, relying on the little man who lives to please Horace! It is because of this that Katemed will be extra cautious, and also for the first time to spend money to buy the next person around the red man want to know the specific reasons. However, when he knew the reason, the whole person suddenly stopped. He did not think that after losing the city, he was not only punished, but he was also appointed as the head of the logistics team. This was because of Hall. During this time, it was exactly when Hall went to the East China Sea to find Long Island, so when he came with Vettel, he did not see Hall himself. When I was grateful to Hall, I was very impressed at the same time. How long ago, Hall actually grew from the small point of entering the Valley of Fire to a existence that made the monarch of a country jealous. At the same time, I was very glad that I didn''t find Hall trouble at the beginning, and my son and Hall were classmates and friends. He felt that his son was really right in this step. After learning that it was because of Hall''s reason that he could get this treatment, Katemed also specifically found Vettel to talk for one night. It seems to have been talking for so long, but it is actually a theme - make friends with Hall! Watt, who had a high IQ, knew what his father meant and laughed and promised to complete the task. It''s a pity that it didn''t last long. Katemed and Vettel didn''t come out of this joy. Suddenly, a strange order was issued, which was to let Cartmeide deliver the material personally. Although this order sounds strange, but Katemed and Vettel have no way, the military order is like a mountain, they don''t understand, but they have to do it. During this time, they have been rushing to the capital and the front line, and honestly started the work of "express". Transporting military material is a big deal, so every time Katemide is very careful, there is a problem with the last shipment. "Hey, you mean... barbarian? Stone and wood, their people?" What Hall did not think of was that this matter was related to the barbarian. As Vettel continues to tell, Hall understands this. The feelings are because of the war. Some barbarians living in the Akkad Principality have no source of living material, and they are born with great strength and eat too much. Therefore, in the absence of income, the barbarians quickly fell into a famine. As for why Horace did not levy barbarians, there is a very important reason, that is, the barbarians are mad, but there is no distinction between the enemy and the enemy. Like such mercenaries, there are really few monarchs who dare to use them. It is precisely because of this that after the barbarians lost their employment value, and the war price rose, the barbarians began to famine. For the children and women in the family, they finally had to send troops to intercept the transport troops. The transport unit that intercepted this time happened to be the transport unit led by Cartmeed. Of course, the fight was not played, because Vettel knew the relationship between stone and wood, and finally the barbarian not only did not attack, but also apologized to Cartmy. "I blame me. I think they are all relatives of wood and stone. I saw them look like yellow skinny. Finally, I asked my father to sell some food to them at the original price. The result..." Listening to Vettel said that Hall probably understood the general situation of this matter, and Katemed was caught by the handle! Other Halls may not know, but the sale of rations is a big deal in any age! Didnt you see Prince Charless because of the military food, a man who cut a lot of powerful childrens heads? In the war, eating rations is a matter of course. If you dont give it, you can let your men fight, and if you dont make a ghost, you have no ghosts. Therefore, there is nothing to say about Katemed. After learning about this situation, Hall patted Vettel''s shoulder and said. "I know what I am doing, just, what is the condition of your body?" Vettel said with some embarrassment, "At that time, someone came to arrest me and my father Seeing their fierce and sinful look directly, I think they may not give us an opportunity to explain, so I am bold enough to rush Come out and meet you..." The Vettel words have not been finished yet. Suddenly there was a rumbling sound from the front, and there were hundreds of cavalry and dozens of gryphon flying troops flying towards it. When Vettel looked at his face, he suddenly became pale. As long as the discerning person saw it, they knew that they came for Vettel. "Hall, they are coming to arrest me. I will leave them for a while. I hope that you will be able to ask for the goodness of His Royal Highness and let him spare my father. Please!" When Vettels voice just turned, he turned and prepared to leave, but he had not waited for him to start walking. Suddenly his hand was uploaded with a force, and he was directly dragged by people. Vettel turned around with a strange look. Who is this Hall who is holding him? "Hall, you..." Hall ignored the Akkadian Principal soldiers who came over, and he looked at Vettel and smiled. "Nothing, they don''t dare to do it, or I don''t mind letting them know that it''s a price to go into other people''s space." "Hall, don''t you mess around..." Vettel said that he would be interrupted by a rumble of rumbling sounds. Turning around, I saw a middle-aged man wearing a general armor looking proud of the Vattel and Hall from the top down. He ignored Hall and the surrounding Dragons and looked at Vettel seriously. "Wattler, you are arrested, selling military food, attacking law enforcement officers to escape, no matter the crime, you are enough! I am honest, let me go!" The headed generals words have not been finished yet, and suddenly Hall is faintly saying in a playful tone. "Hey, who is this? You don''t know me?" Chapter 712： 闯 military camp? Chapter 712 military camp? "Hey, who is this? Don''t you know me?" After the sound came, the general who spoke before heard a moment, but after seeing it was Hall, the original angry expression suddenly closed up. As a general of the Akkad Principality, he naturally knows how powerful Hall is this powerful summoner. The numerous summoned beasts, the perverted Dragon Warriors, can not be arbitrarily evoked by any one. I didnt have to go to the Dragon Warriors before, but these guys stayed in the infirmary soon. I heard that even if they are cured, it is estimated that they will only rely on wheelchairs for the rest of their lives. However, even if this is the case, Horace did not deal with the dragon-human warriors who fought so much. If it was replaced with the character of Horace before, no matter who made trouble, it would be taken out by the gendarmerie. After you have no strength, this will slowly interrogate your fault. In fact, at this time, no matter which side of the trouble, they may not care about it, but honestly admit their mistakes, then ask the doctor to come to rule. hurt. Of course, according to Horace, the cost of this treatment is not free. Not only that, but the cost will be twice as high as usual. It is said that this is the hard work of King Horace to point out to the doctors. It can be seen from Horace''s tolerance that he does not want to provoke Hall. Therefore, after seeing Hall, the general immediately gave a courtesy to Hall. According to his thoughts, many people did not blame, and Hall should not continue to work for him in this situation. "Hello, Hall, I am executing the order of His Majesty King Horace. Please understand." Vettel seems to have known that this would be the result. After he escaped, he knew that he could not escape from the camp, so he thought that it would be fine to send information to Hall. So he didn''t have any resistance. After hearing the general''s words, he first looked at Hall seriously and then turned around and thought about the general going. Just as he was about to turn around, suddenly one hand reached over and intercepted him. "Hall...you..." The Vettel words have not been finished, and Hall suddenly blinked and stared at the general faintly said. "Hello, you dare to marry my military camp! Come!" Hey... what? military camp? When I heard Hall, the headed generals and Vettel and other people suddenly looked at the boss, and then looked around and found that the soldiers who came to arrest the Vettel did not enter the camp, how come the military camp ? The general who led the general did not understand that Hall was deliberately trying to stop him from performing the task. Just when he just wanted to talk, Hall suddenly looked up and looked at the sky. Seeing Hall''s strange movements, everyone quickly looked up and saw that dozens of lions flying troops appeared in their air. The general who was headed suddenly saw a smile on the corner of Hall, and suddenly felt a little bad. Before he could explain anything, he saw that Hall suddenly waved his hand, and suddenly hundreds of black shadows suddenly appeared in front of them, and then could not help but say that they rushed toward the gryphon flying forces in the sky. "Hall, this is a misunderstanding, we..." Seeing this, the general who was headed suddenly understood that things were troublesome, but he had not finished talking. Suddenly a figure appeared in front of him, and before he reacted, a fist gradually became bigger in his sight. With a bang, the general who came to catch Vettel was directly smashed in front of his men. "Let them know how polite the camp is!" Halls words made everyone in front of the 10,000-step Vettel black. Isnt this a clear-cut swearing? They didn''t enter the camp at all! Also, who is the first to do it? Who is not polite? But now they can''t have time to say this, so hundreds of dragon-human warriors directly killed them under the leadership of the hope. Next to the Hall camp is the camp of the Black Iron Dwarf. The steel plate was immediately rushed out after receiving the report. When he came out, he saw that the Dragon Man soldiers would come to the Akkad Principality to fight. Next, looking at a two awkward Akkad Principality soldier, and then looking at the mighty and majestic victors standing on the side of the Dragon Terran Warriors, Steel Care couldnt help but give these Dragon Terrans a tribute. . Vettel around Hall was already scared by the scene, and he did not expect that Hall would actually do it directly. Vettel still remembers that he and his father seemed to have been rudely arrested by them before. It was really thirty years of Hedongs thirty years of Hexi, the current report! What makes Vettel speechless is that Hall used the low-level excuse of the military camp. www.novelhall.com~ Its really nothing new. Hall glanced at the Akkad Principality lying on the ground, and was scared to stop at the Griffin Flying Force, and reached out to let them look back. "Cough, Hall, you..." The general who was stunned by the face was struggling to stand up. His eyelids twitched and glanced at the men on the ground. Although he was angry, he was shocked by the angry heart. . He did not think that the Dragon Terran Warrior was so powerful, know that the soldiers he brought were all elites! However, the elite in his eyes was defeated in the hands of the dragons in just a few minutes, and this is still the case when the Dragons have no hands-on weapons. He felt that if he had to confront himself with these dragons in the future, he would have to have a lot of broken konjac, otherwise he would really not be close to these dragons. Hall ignored the general, and he looked up at the empty sky and sighed. "I told you not to squat on the camp, you don''t listen, yes, what are you coming to see me..." you! The general of the Akkad Principality suddenly became angry and looked red. Looking at him, Vettel was worried that he would be killed by Hall for a while. It doesnt matter if he fights. If a general is dead, then he Russ has some taboos, and he will fight with Hall for the face. Seeing that the general was arrogant, Hall turned and glanced at Vettel. "Right, your father is not inviting me to drink? Go, take the lead!" Vettel suddenly screamed at the mouth, and he looked at Hall with a dumbfounded look. What did his father invite Hall to drink? For the ability of Hall to blink and talk, Vettel gave a big admiration. Chapter 713： Serve people Chapter 713 is to serve people with morality After saying this, Hall did not care about the feelings of the generals of the Akkadian Principality in front of him, and then walked in front of the soldiers who had come to arrest him with such a big swing. The general of the Akkad Principal also wanted to say something. Suddenly a cold voice came from the side, and he immediately pressed his words back. It is the hope that makes a sound. Before his horror, the general of the Akkadian Principality, he had a deep understanding. He did not see him as a master of the eighth-class combat power, but he could not resist it in front of the hope. Looking at the scornful look of the General of the Principality of Akkad, they waved their hand to the Dragon Warrior behind them. Then, hundreds of well-equipped Dragon Man fighters followed closely at the pace of uniformity. Behind the Hall. The soldiers of the Akkadian Principality looked at the group of armed forces with a look of fear, while the Dragon Terrans were eagerly passing by them, and both sides were at a glance. "Damn!" Watching Hall leave with Vettel, the General of the Principality of Akad could not help but swear. A soldier immediately came over and whispered, "The general, the suspect was taken away, we want to..." Not waiting for the soldier to finish, the General of the Principality of Akad turned his head and gave him a look, and returned the rest of his words to his stomach. "Are you an idiot? Do you want to provoke a war between the two sides? Have you beaten them? Even if you played too, did you catch up?" Four consecutive questions asked the soldier to be speechless. He opened his mouth and did not make a slight sound. Obviously this general knows Hall''s situation very well. He can''t beat it, and chasing can''t catch up. Otherwise, why their king will endure Hall so much, not because there is no way. If the guy who didn''t have long eyes in front of him continued to talk about letting him clean up Hall, he didn''t mind giving him a big slap. The soldier who understood this point bowed his head in a stunned moment. After a while, he asked some unwillingly. "General, what do we do now?" The general said that he was not angry. "What else can you do? You inform the situation of your Majesty here, and other people will keep up!" The general is very clear that he can''t do it with Hall now, even if he wants him to beat, so his current idea is to try to keep things within a certain range, otherwise Horace doesn''t mind letting him back. This black pot. ...... On the other hand, because the Black Iron Dwarf and Hall were very close to the camp, they quickly learned what was happening here, and they heard the steel plate reported by the men first, then grinned. "Do not worry, the Hall brothers will not have an accident, everyone will continue to pack things, maybe we have to leave in advance." As Steel Torus said, Hall and Vettel came along, followed by a group of heavily armed Dragon Warriors, and behind them were a group of generals of the Akkadian Principal who looked like they had lost their lives. This scene looks very eye-catching. But the strange thing, no one came out to intercept the Hall, even a speaker did not, until after passing through the magician camp, Bad, who received the news, went to Hall and asked. "You kid, how come trouble?" As a teacher in the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Magic, Bud is naturally qualified to call Hall, and Hall is not angry, but smiles. "Bad teacher, this does not blame me, I just want to leave here, but I heard that Vattel''s father asked me to drink, I am not here?" Buds words suddenly turned his eyes, and its estimated that few people would believe that drinking so many people? Why do you want to drink alcohol? "Oh, let''s talk to others!" Seeing that Hall was revealed that the lie was still smiling, Bard was too lazy to say anything to him. He turned his head and looked at Vettel and nodded. "Watt is it?" Vettel heard a respectful respect for Bard, who was a magician in the outer courtyard of the School of Magic, and Bard was the teacher of the inner courtyard of the School of Magic. Therefore, in terms of identity, Bard is now more than Vettel. The teachers status is even higher, and Vettel can afford to be a magician. "Good teacher Bud!" Bud looked at Vettel and nodded. "I know your situation. At first I want to plead with the King of the King of Greeting Cards, but since Hall is taking over, it will be handed over to him." After a pause, the greeting card turned his head and smiled at Hall. "You pay attention to me, don''t get the ending, I can''t clean up. After the battle is over, the Akkad Principal will send troops to the north. I say you understand?" Hall naturally understood the meaning of Budd''s words. He smiled and nodded and said, "You can rest assured that Teacher Bader, I will serve people with morality!" puff! Including Bard and others Everyone heard Hall saying that he almost drowned himself. When you talk, you touch your conscience. Are you really convinced by virtue? Didn''t you see the resentful eyes of the Akkadian Principal soldiers behind you? Even Vettel on the side couldn''t help but want to stay away from Hall to express his feelings at this moment. "Cough!" After Bud coughed, he said, "Oh, I know this. So, how does Cartermade say it is from our magic school? Even if it is illegal, it should be our magic school. To deal with it, I will say to the Royal Highness of the King of Greeting Cards, and you will take the person directly. Dont use force to know if you dont? After saying that Bard also specifically warned Hall, Hall heard a grin, and Vettel on the side looked at Buck with gratitude. With Bard''s departure, this matter is easy to solve. After all, Bud''s identity is here. Even if there is a greeting card, he does not dare to offend Bud too much. At most, he looks at his face and takes the next step. Its gone. Looking at the back of Hall and Vettel, Bard shook his head silently. He now understood why Hall was called a trouble by his dean. Obviously he was a troublesome manufacturer. As Hall left, Bard prepared a bit and walked towards the camp where the greeting card was. At this time, Katemed, who was being held in the military camp, didnt know that a guy who was in trouble would come to him, and in front of him was a small, no matter how good or imposing. A middle-aged man who looks like a man. At this time, he was saying that Katemed should not be recalcitrant, let him explain his mistakes and reduce the pain. "Catemet, you will tell me honestly, and I will talk to His Majesty the King to ease your crimes." Chapter 714： Small man Serrali Chapter 714 Little Man Selari The person who spoke was the little man next to the greeting card. He got the default of the greeting card this time. With this sword in hand, he naturally didn''t have to worry about Hu 8 getting into trouble. But what he didn''t know, this trouble is not to mention him, even the greeting card can not afford. This person is called Serrali. He is not even a first-class warrior. He relies on the sister who married the greeting card. In other words, he is also a royal family, and people like this are generally waiting for the identity of the sister in the capital to rely on the fox. However, Serrali did not want to do this. He pleaded with his sister to do things around the greeting card, not to mention that his cleverness really made him mix some famous. Some generals and ministers were dragged by him, and the former general who was looked at was one of them. This time he secretly framed Katmet, in order to help the greeting card, Hall he did not dare to provoke, but their friends did not take this into account. Besides, this time he has mastered the facts and can''t allow Carte Meade to repudiate. He personally came over to quickly turn this into an iron case, and even when he told the King of the Fire Phoenix, he could stand up. However, he underestimated Hall''s determination and underestimated Hall''s guts. He came to the trial directly after arresting Katemed. He didnt know that Hall had come back at this time. If he knew it, he would never come in person, even the Hall that the greeting card could not be sinned, so he could What is it? Isn''t it necessary to live impatient? Katemed did not receive any abuse. After all, his magician status is here. This is like the saying that Huaxia was not a doctor in ancient times. Cartermed sighed and sighed. "Seral, you have seen this. If you say, the barbarians are in our country, and they should be our people. They have already rebelled because of food. Since things can be solved with food, why do you have to end up with the sword? Since it is the food I give, I will naturally admit that I will not deny it even if it is under the kings shackles!" After a pause, Katemed glanced at Selali. "I advise you to stay with your Majesty, without your service. He may not be used to it!" Here, Cartermade closed directly. eye. "You!" Selali didn''t understand where it was. Cartmeide had something to say. Although he was very angry, he threatened Katemed before, but he really had to do something with Katemed. He still had some jealousy. Just as he still wanted to say something, suddenly a soldiers exclaimed voice came out. "What are you going to do? Here is the cell! You can''t go in! Hey..." Although the last words, Selali and others did not hear clearly, but they also knew that something seemed to be happening outside. When Serrali frowned and prepared to go out and see, suddenly his pupils were so big that they seemed to see something incredible. The same is true. "You...you...that...Hall is good!" Serrali is a shrewd little man, the speed of the reaction is fast, and recovery from shock is actually just a few steps. The coming is not someone else, it is the Hall with Vettel and the hope of them. Hall glanced at Serrali. He seemed to have some impressions, but he was very vague. After thinking about it, he found that he really didn''t remember. After that, he turned his head and looked at the equally surprised Katemed Road. "The city of Cartmeed, we met again!" Seeing Hall and Vettel around him, Cartermed finally sighed and let Vettel look for Hall is his idea. He knows that only Hall can help him like him. After all, Hall The prestige in the Principality of Akad is not generally high. The last time I defeated the Haizu and captured so many sea warriors, but in the face of everyone, even if the greeting card wants to suppress or even change the public opinion, it is a pity that this idea is somewhat impractical. After all, there are also black iron dwarves, the Imperial Army of the Fire and Phoenix Empire, and the magicians of the inner courtyard of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy. The greeting card can block the mouth of the military and civilians of the Akkad Principality. Does he dare to block the mouths of the magicians of the School of Magic? The last time he came back, he heard the magicians talking about this. Obviously, he received a lot of trouble this time. It is not because the reason that his son is a Hall friend is here. The person who can be a city owner is not stupid. . "Hall, I didn''t think that this meeting was actually here..." Not waiting for Katemed to finish, Hall grinned and said, "Let''s go. Before listening to Vettel, you have to ask me to drink, I won''t come here!" Without Hall''s instructions, the look behind him immediately grabbed the iron door chain and saw that he had any movements. The chain broke out like this. The next side of the Serrali who wants to talk directly closes his mouth, and the stunned eyes that have just been looked at have been stunned. Selali feels that he is still honestly shutting his mouth and not making a sound~www.novelhall .com~ Otherwise, I hope that the big hands will catch on themselves. He doesn''t think his bones are harder than the chains. Don''t look at Hall''s long talk with Katemed, but he''s been watching Serrali. He is very embarrassed to stop Serrari, but unfortunately, Vettel didn''t see him until he took it out. action. Halls face suddenly showed a disappointing look. As a standard villain, Serralis ability to observe the color is naturally not lower than that of the average person. Therefore, after seeing Halls disappointing look, there is a cold sweat in the back. Come. He can imagine what Halls disappointment looks like, and the feelings of others are not worried about getting into trouble, and his face is obviously disappointing and he has not come out to stop it. "Good risk! Good horror!" It is said that Serrali really had such a hint of impulsiveness to stop Hall, but fortunately he resisted, otherwise the consequences... Thinking of the consequences, Serrali couldn''t help but look at his own look and look at his playful eyes. After seeing his playful eyes, Serrali felt that his legs were a little soft. It wasn''t until Hall left the cell that Serrali couldn''t help but sit down softly. Huh! After a deep breath, Serrali suddenly thought of something. He quickly said a few words to the soldiers on the side, and then he used his hands and feet to get up and ready to leave. It was at this time that he suddenly saw a group of soldiers with obvious scars and the generals coming over. "You..." After seeing the situation of those people, Serrali exclaimed, and after he thought about it, he still didn''t say it. Looking at the shy look of everyone, Serrali''s face became a bit ugly, and he said it after a while. "Go, stay with me to the king." Chapter 715： Ready to leave Chapter 715 is ready to leave Is it so simple? Until leaving the cell, Vettel had not responded. He had beaten and killed when he fled, and once he thought of being chased, he still felt a little worried. But now it is just to accompany Hall to a cell and get everything done, which makes his magician''s head difficult to react. "What do you want to do?" For Vettel''s doubts, Hall couldn''t help but turn his eyes, and Carter and Vettel, who were on the side, just wanted to reverse. He knew why Serrali would not pursue this. Looking at what he didn''t understand, Katemed didn''t blame him. After all, his strength, Habi, didn''t touch the above level. From here, we can see that there is still a certain gap between Vettel and Hall, but he is not disappointed and can be friends with Hall. Katemed feels that his son just insists on sticking to it. The group walked back and forth in the camp, until Hall came to the black iron dwarfs in their camp. The greeting cards didn''t send people to intercept them. Obviously, the greeting card is very clear about what is going on, if it is true. At the end of the day, it will definitely not be Hall. From the time of contact, Hall is a **** who doesn''t get into the oil. In the view of the greeting card, you can''t be a **** theory. This invisibly pulls you down to the level of the bastard. This is As a king can''t stand it! "Ha ha ha, Hall brothers, I really have you!" Before waiting for Hall to see the figure, a deafening voice came from the side, and Hall knew who the big door was without looking. "Oh, steel plate brothers, you know?" When the Hall voice just fell, it caused people around him to give him a big white eye. With the troops in the camp, the news was already spread out as early as when Hall started, and the speed was comparable to the speed of information transmission in the Internet era. When the two were chilling, Katemed couldn''t help but look at Hall again. It was so good to get along with the Black Iron Dwarf. It is estimated that Hall will be alone in humans. He understands that they are playing well with the Black Iron Dwarfs. What does the relationship mean? It can be said that if Hall is willing, he can rely on this relationship to purchase a large number of sophisticated weapons. Even when he is in danger, there will be a black iron dwarf to support him. He will take this black iron dwarf and human alliance, but he heard that this is Hall has a lot to do with it. After the chill, Hall introduced the Carter and Vettel to the steel plate, and both sides were faintly excited. Katmet''s excitement is that he did not think that Hall would introduce himself like this. This is equivalent to telling the Black Iron Dwarf that he is a friend of Hall. As a result, Cartmeide naturally became a friend of the Black Iron Dwarf. What was shocked by the steel plate was that he did not think that Hall was such a big saver, even because it was the father of his classmates! After the shock, the steel support has strengthened the friend of Hall. Can you do this, how many people can you have? After talking about the steel plate, this talked about business. "Our people are almost ready, I believe I can be prepared this evening." Hall understood the meaning of the steel support, he did not hesitate to look at the steel plate directly said. "Then go tomorrow!" After determining the departure date, the Black Iron Dwarf and the Dragon Man were all in action, and the news was quickly placed on the desk of the greeting card. At this time, the greeting card was very ugly, and now he is also next to Serrali. He is now trembled and stunned, for fear of making some sounds to disturb the greeting card. "Hey! Look at the good things you do!" Serrali heard a white face, and he was so scared that he quickly fell down and cried. "Your Majesty, the villain did not think that Hall would be so bold, even took the troops directly to hijack people, he..." What Serrari wanted to say, but Horaces cold drink interrupted him. "Enough!" The greeting card stared at Serrali with a cold voice and said it was very bad. "Why didn''t you set their sins when you were outside? Knowing the character of the bastard, you still provoke him like this! Fortunately, you didn''t do it at the time and continue to be stupid, otherwise you will be punished if you are me!" When Serrali heard that he was not afraid of it, he was relieved. He understood the greeting card. If the greeting card really did not allow him, he would never talk nonsense with him, but directly let people take it. "His Majesty, that Hall seems to be leaving, followed by him, there are black iron dwarves, we are not..." "Do you think that you are not enough to die, do you want to pull us?" The greeting card really wants to slap the idiot Didn''t he find that Hall is not him at the moment? Can a greeting card be provoked by a person? Lets not say how many of the Dragon Terran warriors are, the black iron dwarves, the magicians in the inner courtyard of the Magic Academy, and even the Eastern Legion of the Fire and Phoenix Empire. They are unlikely to help him with greeting cards, and even vice versa. he. "They have to let them go when they want to go! This is the case this time. In the future, we have the opportunity to find him trouble!" In fact, there is still one thing in the heart of the greeting card that does not tell Serrali, so he knows that even if it is said, it is useless. This is actually a dialogue with the Bard Magician. Bard actually warned the greeting card for the first time. He said that Carter Meadows are all people in the inner courtyard of the School of Magic. Even if they want to deal with it, they are handled by them. After the greeting card, take care of your own people and don''t let them harm themselves. Although Bud is only a teacher in the inner courtyard of the School of Magic, but the greeting card knows that Bad is definitely not what he can provoke. After all, so many aristocratic children in a country are going to the magic school to learn. They all hope that their children can become magicians. . Once they knew that they were unable to enter the Magic Academy for the sake of His Majesty the King, the greeting card believed that it would not take long for the entire Akkad Principality to denounce him, not to mention being a king, not being assassinated. Even if it is good. "It''s all you! Hall of mine! You remember me!" Hall didn''t know that the greeting card was cursing himself. After a rest in the evening, Hall woke up early the next morning. Each of the Dragon Terrans is equipped with Flying World of Warcraft, while the Black Iron Dwarfs are mostly not. If you are expected to reach the North at this speed, it will not work for a few months. A headache! Chapter 716： Kind Hall Chapter 716 Kind Hall Originally because of the war, the greeting card came to the airship to help, but this gave a lot of money to the greedy goblins, and now the sea has been repulsed, plus the reason and Hall of the black iron dwarf Related, so this greeting card will naturally not pay. However, Hall did not go to the greeting card. He himself did not use some of the cards, so after he summoned these Warcraft, everyone who heard the news suddenly took a breath. They did not expect that Hall actually summoned tens of thousands of large-scale crawling Warcraft, and from the breath of these Warcraft body, it can be seen that these Warcraft is definitely a ferocious Warcraft. "He actually has so many Warcraft!!" Its not just the greeting cards, but even the black iron dwarves and Bard cant help but exclaim. The strength that Hall showed before was already enough, but they only discovered that they seem to Halls. Understanding is not enough! Do not! Far from enough! I saw that the first Warcraft turned out to be a huge crocodile with a length of seven or eight meters. This is the leader of the swamp giant crocodile that Hall received from Long Island! And the 10,000-strong swamp giant crocodile behind it is naturally its descendants. Hall summoned them naturally for his purpose. One is to give the greeting card some warnings. The other is that he just wants to give the Black Iron Dwarf a Warcraft. After the steel plate was surprised, he looked at Hall and the head of the swamp giant crocodile with his head in a complicated look. "Don''t tell me, you want my people to sit on them..." Hall heard the words grinning at the steel plate. "Why not?" The steel support whispered a few times, and he repeatedly determined that Hall was not joking, and he took the lead to sit on a swamp giant crocodile. Not to mention, the swamp giant crocodile has a perfect match because of the short human body relationship, which makes Hall and steel support one of them. The steel plate was active and found that he was sitting very safely. Not only that, but he also felt that a swamp giant crocodile could sit at least two or three black iron dwarves. I thought that the steel plate immediately ordered some black iron dwarves to come and try it. At the beginning, the black iron dwarf warrior Haizu womens shoes hesitated, but after the first black iron dwarf sat up and saw the swamp giant crocodiles very well-coordinated cooperation, Soon a few black iron dwarves sat up. I saw a swamp giant crocodile sitting on three black iron dwarves, and the black iron dwarf who sat up found that not only was not crowded, but also sat very secure. After the steel plate bought a side to tell the story, the black iron dwarf sitting in front patted and sat down on the head of the swamp giant crocodile. The swamp giant crocodile stood up and the black iron dwarf around them quickly gave them a way. Hey! A footstep came, and the swamp giant crocodile began to act under the control of the black iron dwarf. Because these swamp giants have entered the mysterious space of Hall, their IQ is relatively high, and the black iron dwarf can basically do it. Seeing this, the steel plate was bright, and he thought about it and immediately placed a few scarecrows, and then said a few words to the black iron dwarf. The black iron dwarf who heard the order immediately drove the swamp giant crocodile to the side. During this process, Hall did not speak, and he looked at the arrangement of the steel plate so faintly. Soon after waiting for a few scarecrows to be placed, I saw the black iron dwarf who drove the swamp giant crocodile patted the swamp giant crocodile under the body. After receiving the order, the swamp giant crocodile rushed to the temporarily made scarecrow. The black iron dwarf who harnessed the swamp giant crocodile grabbed the horn of the swamp giant crocodile in one hand and held the shield in front of himself in the other hand. At the moment of approaching the scarecrow, he suddenly put the shield down, and the black iron dwarf behind him It was a slap in the hands of the weapon. With a bang, the Scarecrow''s head was directly cut off, and the whole process went through the clouds without any pause. From here, it can be seen that the black iron dwarf warriors have rich experience in combat. Not only that, but in the instant of the swamp giant crocodile passing through the scarecrow, an arrow suddenly appeared in the head of another scarecrow not far away, and this arrow was shot. This is the last black iron dwarf. Perfect match! Hall himself was scared by this scene, and he did not think that he unconsciously wanted the swamp giant to come out as a coolie, and even the ghost made such a combination. Seeing here, the steel support suddenly burst into a ray of light, which represents what! As a steel iron dwarf general''s steel support, as soon as he saw it, he suddenly understood that the black iron dwarf''s exclusive mount seems to have been found. Hall heard a wry smile. "Steel Brothers, you won''t be playing my idea..." ...... The troops are still starting, the black iron dwarves are all sitting on the swamp giant crocodile, and the dragon people warriors are sitting and flying World of Warcraft to the north away Hall faces the steel eager eager eyes, and finally When they promised to give them 5,000 heads as mounts, the steel plate that heard this was excited and pulled Hall''s hand. If Hall didn''t know that the steel plate was a real man, he almost wanted to let him go. Anyone who was stared at by a same-sex gaze would probably feel uncomfortable. "Hall brothers, this has nothing to say, you are good to our black iron dwarves, we all look in the eyes, you are our most distinguished friend in the future, go back to me and the patriarch will clarify everything, I believe the patriarch will take Give the best things to repay you!" Hall is not a bad person. The swamp giants who give them steel are not the most powerful. Most of them are about four or so. The rest of them have other functions. As for the black iron dwarves, how do they use these 5,000 swamp giants to breed, that is their business. Hall left, as for what to do after the greeting card, he didn''t want to know. Anyway, he only knew that as long as he didn''t get him, he wouldn''t be able to take time to clean him up. Hall still followed the route to the capital of the Akkad capital, Draini, because the war did not affect the place, so Hall on the road can also see some of the Akkadian Principal civilians with horrified faces and careful roads. Looking at the civilians in the direction of Draeney, Hall sighed slightly. "Hall brothers are sighing for them again?" Steel support got the swamp giant crocodile, the mood is good along the way, there is nothing he will chat with Hall. When he saw Hall sighing, he couldn''t help but ask for a sentence. Hall nodded and sighed. "This battle with the seas is estimated to be the biggest victim of civilians. Hing, civilians suffer, die, civilians suffer!" Chapter 717： Continue north Chapter 717 continues north After Hall said this, he thought that the steel plate would have some reaction. After waiting for a long time, he found that the steel plate did not speak. Some doubts turned around, I saw the tangled appearance on the steel plate, and looked at Hall''s inquiring eyes, the steel plate snorted. "Hall Brothers, what did you just say... What do you mean?" Hall... Seriously looked at the steel support, Hall sighed helplessly. "No, I said nothing." ...... In fact, there are still a few people present. They all heard the dialogue between Hall and Steel. Both Nosia and Cartmeed understood the meaning of Hall. But if they were really moved by Hall, only Nosia would be alone. . Even if it is the city owner of Cartmeide, he feels that there is nothing in this, because in their view, they cannot become warriors and magicians. They are all low-level existences. Their life and death are not really seen by everyone. This is Strength is the cruelty of the world. The group soon came to a place where Cartmeide encountered robbery. "Let people go around and look for a few barbarians!" Upon hearing the order of Hall, the Dragon Terran warrior suddenly sat with the eagle bird and the beast scattered around. Not long after, Hall saw that some eagle birds and beasts that the Dragon Warriors were driving flew here, only to see the eagle birds and beasts. Under the claws, they are holding some figures, and they recognize their identity through a far-reaching Hall. They are barbarians! "Hey!" Several barbarians were thrown on the ground and made a loud noise. After watching the awakened barbarians, Hall understood this and they were all stunned. After a Longman family came to explain, Hall realized that these barbarians wanted to be mad, and they saw the madness of one of the barbarians after they were mad, and the dragon man, Wanfu, issued this order. "Nothing, I hit it when I hit it, yes, the city of Cartmeed, they handed it to you!" Katemed heard a bitter smile. He was willing to give the barbarian rations winter for the winter. It seems that he is looking at Hall face. Now that he sees Hall as a barbarian, he doesnt know what to say for a while. The barbarian warriors who woke up looked at the strangers around them with fear. They just wanted to be mad, but they were stopped by Katemed. Fortunately, these people still know Katemed, so the next thing is easy, one of the barbarians was put back, and then the barbarian patriarch came to Hall. After learning that the young man turned out to be the leader of this group, the barbaric patriarch who was not low in IQ immediately bowed his respect to Hall. Especially after learning about the real reason for Katemed to give them food, the barbarian patriarch gave Hall a noble ritual. "Stones and wood can know adults, it is their blessing!" Hall did not talk nonsense with him. After all, now that time is tight, Hall tells them what they think, and after listening to it, the barbarian patriarch is silent for a moment. It is not that he does not want to be the master immediately, because the proposal made by Hall is related to the future of the entire barbarian. The barbarian patriarch did not think about the issue of family migration. He has considered this situation since the sea attack. Due to the war between the sea and the Allen continent, the original trade of the Akkad Principality was interrupted, and the barbarians who were difficult to receive the task because of their own reasons became more difficult. The barbarians who lost their source of life began to appear chaotic, and the robbery of the caravan was forced to do so. The barbarian patriarch also knew that it would easily provoke the Akkad squad. Just when he was hesitant, a man found him and told him that there would be a lot of food without much defensive power from here. After seeing that everyone in the family was threatened by hunger, this had to be quite risky. Hearing here, Holden understood why Cartmeide would be robbed, and the feelings were out of traitors. Fortunately, Cartermed said the names of stones and wood, and then used a batch of food to ease the crisis, otherwise the whole The barbarians will soon disappear from the Principality of Akad. "It is estimated that the traitor is the person of Serrali!" Fortunately, Hall will come back at this time, otherwise Carteride and Vettel will be wiped out together with the barbarian. At the time of Hall''s thinking, the barbarian patriarch agreed with Hall''s opinion and saw that the barbarian patriarch made a wise choice, and Hall''s face showed a slight smile. Next, Hall wasted a day here. The barbarian owner was ready. This is the reason why Hall asked the barbarian to be lightly loaded. Otherwise, hundreds of thousands of barbarians would not be able to leave. Thanks to the Hall''s space is large enough, enough food, otherwise the rations of hundreds of thousands of people is really not a small problem. The barbarian chief who was still worried about it was after receiving the space ring filled with food from Hall. www.novelhall.com~ The last worry was put into the stomach. A few days later, Hall and his group came to the capital of Delany. After Hall bought people to buy a batch of food, they found Steel Plate and Cartmeed. After talking about things that he had to leave early, the steel plate first opened. "Hall brothers, you can rest assured that I will take them safely to the Principality of Stefan. Our Black Iron Dwarf troops are there. They are safe to go there!" During this time, Hall found that the Black Iron Dwarf and the Barbarian actually got along very well. If you think about it, you probably understand it. Maybe this is a straightforward person who has a unique way of getting along. Because the first night, the black iron dwarves and barbarians did not play less, the reason for their fight is very simple, one is that they are stupid big, one is that they are short. As a result, there are no fewer than a thousand people who fight. Fortunately, they use no weapons. They are the strength of the boxing to the flesh. It is this kind of contest that allows them to compare their feelings. Not only does it not show fire, but it also The meaning of the back and shoulders is to drink. It has to be said that the world of muscular men is amazing! Cartmeide also said that he would take care of the barbarians. After Hall nodded, he left a thousand people of the eagle and the beast and the Dragon Terran warrior to let Cartmyde command. He believed that there was such a team of one thousand people. Coupled with the identity of the Black Iron Dwarf, no one will dare to attack these hundreds of thousands of teams. After Hall and Steels farewell, they took Nossia and they continued to fly north. Hall''s purpose is very clear, he believes that the shadow must have gone to the Orc''s territory, so he is going to the northern prairie to find the news of the white star. He didn''t dare before, but now he has so many helpers. He believes that even if he can''t beat it, at least he can''t escape. Chapter 718： Black Shadow Man and White Star Princess Chapter 718 Shadow Man and White Star Princess Tultan Principality Tieling City The Tieling City originally built on the mountain has now become a huge military camp. The military camp is clearly stationed in different places. In the forefront is the army of the Principality of Sterling, and on the left is the army of the Black Iron Dwarf, and on the right is the army of the Southern Army of the Fire and Phoenix Empire. I saw it in front of Tieling City. The wall of dozens of meters stood here. The banner of the phoenix empire on the wall was flying high. Although the flag was dirty and even damaged, everyone who saw the flag would Involuntarily facing a line of attention. Below the banner is a group of armed arms to the teeth, they are looking seriously at the prairie outside the city wall. Next to them is a door-sized magic crystal cannon. These medium magic crystal cannons point the black hole''s muzzle to the outer prairie. Once the Orcs are found, they will definitely vent their anger and smash those orcs! Hall had been here before, but the city wall at that time seemed to be only a dozen meters. I just didn''t think that in just one year, it has changed dramatically. The black blood left on the wall and the pitted ground outside the wall seem to tell others that there seemed to be a lot of fighting before, and the battle marks that the battle scene was very cruel. But now it seems that everything is so quiet, if some traces can''t be cleaned up, it''s as quiet as if nothing happened. In a dilapidated rent in Tieling City, a black robe man glanced at the patrol team. After they left, he regained his gaze and looked at the dark place. I saw that there is a figure in the same black robe, but if you look closely, you will find that this person seems to be shaking and showing that he is afraid of something. The man in the black robe had slowly walked over, and the black robe that had been leaning against the dark corner was not shaking. "Oh, count you smart, if you are honestly obedient, I think you can still see your father, after all, Charles is still willing to see you a prostitute!" The person who talks is not someone else. He is taking the dark shadow of the white star from the bottom of his eyes, and the black robes opposite him are not others. It is the white star that Hall is looking for. It seems that Hall guessed that there is nothing wrong with it. The shadow is thinking about how to bring the white star from Tieling City to the prairie. "Hey!" The ability of White Star to speak was sealed by the shadow man, so she could only use her voice to express her dissatisfaction. It is said that Bai Xing is very depressed during this time. It has already reached the mainland of Allen, and he has seen the look, but she did not expect that she would let her look at Hall and give Hall a surprise. time. Neither she nor she hoped that a black shadow would have taken away the white star at this time. At that moment, Bai Xing felt that she was useless. She learned from the dialogue between the look and the shadow that the black shadow at her own expense turned out to be the enemy of Hall. In this way, her arrival did not bring surprise to Hall. Instead, it caused trouble, and she was annoyed for a while. Fortunately, in addition to just letting her talk and chaos, the black-shadowed man did what was wrong with her. Now that you know you can''t escape from here, the smart white star knows that, at present, it is the most correct way to cooperate with the shadow man and wait for an opportunity to escape. Just now her tremor is not afraid. She is trying to crack the magical ban imposed by the black man on her body. Unfortunately, it still can''t be solved for a long time. The black shadow man is not a fool. He naturally sees what the white star is doing. Although he has experienced a great decline in his use of the secret method twice, he is still very confident in his own magical ban. There is no way to crack the white star''s strength. . Since Bai Xing wants to play, why not let her play enough? As long as she is honest, she will not find trouble for herself. They came to Tieling City yesterday. The original black man wanted to go from the tunnel to the prairie through the Black Iron Fort. However, he did not expect that it would be sealed. He wanted to turn over the high snow mountain to the other side. The strength of the injured shadow man is still somewhat difficult. There is no way, he has to retreat to the next level, Tieling City is currently the most suitable place. Just let the black man did not think that, now Tieling City has not allowed to pass here, plus some civilians have long left the front of the capital of the Principality of St. Dan, so in addition to the military is some businessmen and some received tasks. Mercenaries This gives the shadow man a big difficulty in bringing the white star through the few to reach the prairie. There is actually a way for a black-and-white man, but that is too expensive. If it is not necessary, he will not choose that method. In addition to this method, the black man in the period of contact with humans, he deeply understands the truth, rich money can make the ghosts! He has already investigated, don''t look at this Tieling City looks like six copper walls, in fact, there are big loopholes. The first is that there are three different camps here. Although they are currently headed by the Southern Army of the Fengfeng Empire, in fact, as long as there is no war, the three camps are still in power. This provided a favorable condition for his departure! Moreover, he also investigated that, especially in the front of the Principality of Sterling, they are not even a piece of iron. The big prince Nancan and the second prince love are now in the shape of fire, just because the enemy is currently Just secretly competing. The news is that the black man used the magical secret method to learn from a prisoner''s mouth. Of course, after receiving the news, the prisoner''s soul became the food in his mouth. The useless person for the Mozu naturally did not survive. Necessary. If he was not worried about being discovered, the shadow man had already captured more humans to supplement his lost soul power. Now that you know the news, the purpose of his next move is very clear. Gold and silver jewels are useful for the Mozu, but they are all plundered. How many black-and-white men do not feel bad. And the first step he has to do is to bribe the logistics officer of the Sterling Corps, who is Nancan. The black man believes that through him, he can get in touch with Nancan. As long as he touches Nancan, the next thing will be easier. Chapter 719： Slave business Chapter 719 Slave Business The black man did not immediately pay a bribe to the head of the logistics unit of the Stefan Principality. He first secretly observed for a few days, and after his secret method got some reliable news, this was after a day when the white star was stunned. One person came to a hotel in Tieling City. As I said before, there are very few ordinary residents in Tieling City, but some bold businessmen continue to stay here, including the owner of this hotel. Don''t look at the appearance of this hotel is not very good, but his business is booming, because the owner of this hotel is a goblin! From the words of the goblin into the mantra of time, "time is money", the goblin is not a loss of a natural businessman, or a profiteer! They used the advantages of airships to transport some food and wine to Tieling City because their food was sold to the Principality of the country at a cheap price, and the airship was sometimes responsible for transporting reinforcements and injuries to and from the cities. Seeing the goblin will be a man, so the military will close one eye to the goblin opening the hotel. In fact, the Fire Phoenix Empire did not think about letting the Goblin join the Alliance, just like the Black Iron Dwarf, and the upcoming Bronze Dwarf and the Wildhammer Dwarf, together with the crisis of Allen. But the goblin who died of money wants to refuse directly. If the place where the goblin survived is in the underground world, the phoenix empire wants to destroy all the despicable guys of the goblin. They are as greedy and hateful as Goblin, but they are more like brothers. Brin is clever, and many inventions are made out of the goblin, such as airships, magic crystal cannons! As one of the three empires, the Fenghuang Empire naturally knows that the Goblin has a horrible card, so although they are very dissatisfied with the attitude of the Goblin, they still agree to let the Goblin participate in the way of employment and cooperation. One of their conditions is to **** their business! Its just that the goblin hate is annoying, but once they can make them earn money, they will still be very good, just like sending food and wounded... However, it is only limited to this. To let them participate in the war, it is useless to let the black iron dwarves who have the best relationship with them to persuade. Unless the orcs kill all the goblins who do business in the prairie, don''t think that the goblin agrees to participate in the war. As for sending people to assassinate those goblins, hehe, humans will do, isnt the orcs not? Rather than adding a reinforcement that does not wholeheartedly help the war, it is better to treat them as neutral forces. So during this time, the goblin became a special case in the war. Its just that the Goblin doesnt know that, whether its the human side or the Orc side, once one party wins, the Goblin will be their next goal! This is like the Shen Wansan in the Ming Dynasty. The family is so versatile that it stimulates a winner who can''t wait for a penny for post-war reconstruction. Who won''t kill you? The topic is far away When the shadow man came here, a hotel waiter in uniform uniform immediately came up to greet him. After the shadow man said a room name, the waiter immediately took him upstairs. I saw that this is a large box, which is very delicately arranged. Some dishes have been set on the table. Obviously this is already prepared before this hotel. The black man nodded with satisfaction. He gave the waiter some tips and asked him to come to the guests. The waiter saw the gold coins in his hands, and his face suddenly smiled and the mouth was guaranteed to satisfy the guests. After the black man waved his hand and let him back, it took off the hat on the head. If Hall would recognize the black man at a glance. His face is the traitor of the Elves, Hills, but at this time the characteristics of the Elf in his body have disappeared, and the black breath of his body has been concealed by him, and looks like a normal human man. Soon, a footstep came from outside, the shadow man understood that the guest came, and he immediately stood up, his face showing a harmless smile. ֨ After the door was opened, a middle-aged man dressed in a gorgeous, big belly, came in. The middle-aged man glanced at the black-shadow man with his pair of chic eyes, and then glanced at the table on the table, and the face showed a smile. "Oh, you are Hill? Hello!" Hill, also known as the shadow man, immediately smiled and smiled at the middle-aged man with a big belly. Hello Victoria is a great person! I am honored to invite you to have a meal! Please sit down! Please sit down! Victory is very satisfied with Hills attitude. For this self-proclaimed businessman, and wanting to see Hill by Nancan Prince, Victory began to hesitate but received a lot After he learned that this was only part of it, he agreed without hesitation. As for the bodyguard, he knew that Hill was coming alone, so his guards stayed outside, as long as he screamed, and with the strength of the seven soldiers, he could always rush in to protect him. After Victoria sat down, Hill immediately helped him to pour wine. The more Shirley was so diligent, the more happy Victoria was, the more he knew that Hill must be looking for Nancan. The more Victoria Victoria gets, the more money he can get from Hill. Not only that, but he can also get money and see what Hill is going to do. If he exceeds his ability, he can still I am steadfast in rejecting this matter. Of course, the money is not retired. Do you think that the head of the logistics team is idle? Hill did not ask for it from the beginning, but after eating the same with Victoria, he made his own request. "Do you want to be a slave business?" Didn''t think of Victoria, Hill actually wanted to be a slave business, which means that he wanted to get some slaves from the captive orcs through Nancan''s relationship. For Hill''s idea, Victoria was really startled, but he soon realized that the business was very worth seeing. The orc has become an enemy, that is to say, there is no problem of buying and selling slaves to offend the orcs. When he hears Hill, Victorian feels that this is a problem, and he is the head of the logistics force and can join in. Very big. At the thought of the orc slaves being able to sell more money, Victoria''s face suddenly showed a happy smile. What he didn''t know was that his expression had been seen by Hill. After seeing the greedy eyes in Victory''s eyes, Hill understood that it was. Chapter 720： Prince Nan Can Chapter 720 Prince Nan Can In fact, when Victoria agreed to contact with Shadow, he was already destined for his fate. Can the people who trade with the Mozu benefit from the Mozu? After the two people who met each other had reached a preliminary agreement, the next thing would be a lot easier. Vitaliga did not immediately agree to let Hill, the black man to see Nancan, he has his own ideas. The shadow man did not show any dissatisfied expression. If the compliment is still said, the thing to be sent still has to be sent. After the Victorian smile left the hotel with a smile, the shadow man went to the window and looked at the obese figure left by Victoria. "Human... Hehe, haven''t you heard that greed is the original sin?" After the black shadow man paid the bill, he walked alone outside, and soon several figures followed immediately. The black-and-white man seems to be ignorant of himself, and walks toward the slums outside the city. It is the place where a small number of people are temporarily living. A few followers looked at each other and then quickly followed, but at the corner, suddenly a figure blocked their way. Seeing that the back that he wants to track is about to disappear into the street, the followers suddenly scream. "Don''t stop, give me away! You..." The mans words had not been finished yet, and suddenly there was a look of fear in his eyes. Before he could tell, suddenly his neck was stuck, and the words he wanted to say later swallowed back. When the next few people saw it, they didnt understand that this person should be the one who followed the target. They didnt wait for them to take out the weapon. Suddenly the figure rushed forward quickly, and the shot was like lightning. Several people have not reacted suddenly. A black, then fell to the ground unconscious. The sudden appearance of the figure glanced at a few people on the ground. The face under the black robe suddenly put out his tongue and licked his lips, but he suddenly thought of something, and the outstretched hand was collected again. I took a few people on the ground and then turned around and left. "What? You lost it?" Victoria''s face looked a little gloomy and looked at a few people lying on the ground. Looking at the appearance of a few people shyly squatting on the ground, how much black Victoria''s face would be black. Although the logistics department is not a front-line combat team, but several of them are considered to be more savvy in the logistics department, but they did not expect that even one person can track down, and several people even got rid of the fact that they were not seen clearly. This is simply a shame to the Principality of Stefan! Although Vitaliga was a little angry, he quickly calmed down and waved his hand to let a few shameful hands leave. He was alone in the room and frowned. "It seems that this guy named Hill is still a bit of a head. It may be the hand of a nobleman in China. It may be the power of other empires and even the king. The people who make war money will not be less, just see how. The operation is nothing more than this slave business. It is obvious that the person behind the hill is not simple!" Victory is still quite smart, otherwise he will not sit on this seat, but what he does not know is that he really wants to marry this time. If he was to let him know that he was dealing with him, he would not know if he would scare the tea and not lose his body. The reason why he keeps track of this Hill is because Hill is too sudden, and the content of the deal is too shocking and very exciting. He was thinking about whether he might swallow this big business himself, but he soon shook his head and rejected the idea. After all, the current situation, the Nancan prince and the prince of love ͥ ͥ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Therefore, from the current situation, Hills sudden appearance and the request made are more appropriate. With him in front, Nan Cans prince needs to pay only a proposal, and then he can get a lot of money, and with money, Worried that no one supports him? Once the Nancan prince is on the throne, will he be a hero? The Victorian heart that I wanted to understand suddenly burst into flames. He immediately prepared for a moment, then left the room with a few things and walked toward the camp of Nancan Prince. In fact, Nancan has no need to stay in the big camp, but this guy who loves to stay in the big camp every day and those who are in the hills, especially in several battles, loves to be in the line and the soldiers together to resist the orcs. After attacking, Nancan discovered that the generals and soldiers actually agreed with the love After discovering this, Nancan was anxious when he was secretly arrogant, but he knew this time his fathers The two come here have the meaning of investigation. After all, their father is older. Although he is the eldest son, in this world, he does not say that the eldest son must inherit the throne. of. Nancan, who figured this out, did not pay attention to hesitation, immediately entered the big camp, and deliberately cared about the soldiers every day, and cheered for the soldiers. Not to mention, Nancan really has some temperament of the prince. He was so ruined by him. The situation here is no worse than that of Aizhen. After that, Nancan was more competitive than Ai, if it was not love. This throne is directly Nanchan! "Damn Hall!" When I thought that the guy had let Ai Dai start to compete for the throne, Nan Can could not wait to bite him. Just as Nancan had just brought his own money to the soldiers and got high praise from the soldiers and dragged his tired body back to his own camp, his men informed Victoria that he wanted to see him. "The fat man? Let him come in!" Although Victoria is somewhat greedy, this guy is a clear-cut person, and most of the money Nanchan needs is from Victoria. In order to prevent Victoria from chilling, Nancans attitude towards him. not bad. Soon, the obese figure familiar to Nancan hurriedly ran in from the outside, watching him shake his fat body because of running, Nan Can mouth can not help but secretly twitch. After seeing Nancan, Victorian did not want to immediately show a charming smile. "His Royal Highness, I have found a big business for you. As long as it is done, His Royal Highness will not be a headache for money in the near future!" Chapter 721： Cooperation? Chapter 721 Cooperation? In other words, Nancan is not without money. If he is used alone, it is estimated that he will not be able to die. But Nancan is not the kind of prince who eats and eats dead. His request is not satisfied with this. He wants to sit on that seat. Nan Can, who has this purpose, is not only not enough in his hands, but also has a huge gap. Since this time, Nancan has used a lot of money. After all, he wants to win over the generals and the soldiers. Rewards and rewards are indispensable. Therefore, the money that Nancan can use in his hands is shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. Today, he suddenly heard that Victoria was going to see himself, and Nancan suddenly noticed. Nancans attitude is good for the fat man who has invested in himself and sent himself a lot of money. "The Prince''s Palace is in the afternoon!" Victory came in and immediately gave Nancan an aristocratic ceremony. Originally speaking, in the military camp, see Nan Can should be a military ritual, but obviously this guy of Victoria is not a military origin, so Nancan did not care so much. After letting Victorian not see the outside, Nancan only asked Victoria to send the maid to the drink and asked him about the purpose. After seeing Victoria''s small eyes screaming around, Nancan understood that Victoria was prepared to have important things and said that he waved and let the maids retreat. "Well, my logistics minister, now we have two of us here. If you have something, just say it." Victory glanced at Nancan, and he found that Nancan seemed to have some dissatisfied eyes, so he did not continue to sell off, and quickly said that he met Hill and talked with him today. Of course, Hill gave him something, and he naturally skipped it. These things that went into his pocket, even if it was Nancan, dont want to send him away. After the original Nancan, who was drinking alcohol, heard the words of Victoria, the quilt with the drink in his hand suddenly swayed, and the drink in the cup fell on Nancan clothes because of this action. Nan Can, who has always been somewhat clean, did not immediately clean up the drinks on his clothes. Instead, he looked at Victoria with a serious look. "Trafficking orc captives?" Not to mention, since the war with the Orcs, many orcs have been killed, and many injured orcs have also been captured. They are now being held in the house to watch, because the orcs suddenly stopped attacking some time ago. And returned to the prairie correction, so the empire sent the cavalry of the prairie also destroyed some orc small tribes, arrested some female orcs back. The Fengfeng Empire got the news that the orcs were gathering elite troops from various tribes on the prairie, preparing to gather forces and launching a general attack on the Fengfeng Empire and the Tektronix Empire. This is also the reason for Tie Lingcheng to get a breather during this time. In the face of the upcoming Orc national attack, the Fengfeng Empire and the Tektronix Empire all requested additional reinforcements from the inner court of the School of Magic. At the same time, they also sent reinforcements from other places. I believe that it will not take long for the northern part of the empire to have a full-scale war between humans and orcs. Nan Can thinks that it is a bright spot in front of him. Isnt it the best time to sell orc slaves? Those male orcs are also considered, the estimated value is only more expensive than the slaves, but the female orcs are different, especially like some female orcs such as the cat family, the fox family, etc., they are all aristocratic favorite, Just send them back, when the money is not smashed to the door? And this time selling the orc slaves does not have to worry about being condemned, because this war is destined to be a deadly enemy of humans and orcs, and Nan Can believes that in this case, there will be no more stupid people to come out against it. Even if there is, then we will fan the public opinion and describe them as human traitors. It is estimated that they are smashing the skin under the paradox of cruelty to the orc! Nancan, who understands this, immediately understands how big the business is. At first he thought about whether he should be alone, but after listening to the explanation of Victoria, Nancan suddenly calmed down. "Well, you are not wrong. I am really not good at this. After all, the title of a slave king on the back is somewhat indecent!" If Hall is there, he will certainly not be able to laugh. He will laugh at Nancan, who is a watchmaker and wants to set up a tablet. After seeing Nancan calm down, Victorian couldnt help but relax. After all, to make this business, Nancans relationship is absolutely unresolved. Now Nancan is willing to cooperate with Hill, then the rest It will be easier. Victory has already thought about how to deal with this matter. After obtaining the consent of Nancan, he immediately went back to let people send messages to Hill. One day later, the Shadow Man and Victory appeared in front of Nan Can''s camp. "Mr. Hill, this time Prince Nancan is willing to see you. It is your pleasure. I don''t want any unhappy things." Victoria is warning the shadow man. After all, the last man of the shadow man stunned Victoria, which means that the shadow man or the person behind him is not a fuel-efficient lamp. The black-eyed man suddenly said a smile on his face and said, "We have peace of mind in Victoria. We are here with sincerity. We are very optimistic about this business, so if it is because of my problem, the business will fail, without you. Hands-on, the people above me will not let me go back alive." Victory heard a little better face, but what he didn''t know was that the shadow man had no one above, and it was all his own self-directed The only purpose of the black man is to get close to Nancan, nothing more! Soon, the two came to the front of the big camp. The guards at the entrance were very strict. The black man was touched enough, including the space ring. The whole person except the black robe, nothing. Let it in. The shadow man did not resist, but it was very cooperative with the work of the guards. For Nan Can''s practice, the man in the shadow can''t help but despise. If he wants to kill a person, he can''t use the weapon at all. He can deal with the weak and even his eyes can make him die, in the eyes of the black man. Nan Cans approach is really ridiculous. After some inspections, the Shadow Man and Victory finally came in Nan Cans camp. At this time, Nan Can was sitting in the camp, and there was a man armed with him. The fierce momentum in his body can be seen, this is at least a master of the nine-class combat power. When the black-and-white man came in, he immediately gave a gift to Nancan. "Hill saw Nancan Prince!" Its just that Nancan didnt find out that the black mans eyes bowed and his face showed a gloomy smile. Chapter 722： Ai Qi and Fells Chapter 722 Ai Qi and Fells Nan Cans camp The black shadow man went in for at least half a day, and when it was approaching the dark, there was a shadow inside. Guarding the nearby guards was a glimpse, but soon recognized that this person was the Victorian who had already entered, but the guards suddenly felt that Victory had something wrong. As for what was wrong, he also Can not remember. Just as he frowned, Victorian stood by and waited. Soon, Prince Nancan and the merchant who had entered before came out. The guards saw that Nancan Prince and the general around him did not. After the incident, this was relieved and continued to perform his own alert tasks. The black man saw a strange smile on his mouth, but his smile soon converges on him, only to see him turn his head to the Nancan prince. "His Royal Highness, everything is please!" Nan Can nodded, then he looked at the general on the side. "General, I will send Mr. Hill out of town!" The nine-fifth warrior, known as the general, nodded and did not speak, but went straight to Hill. After a gift to Nan Can, Hill left Victoria and the general to leave the Nanchan camp. ...... Nanchan Camp At this point, there was only one person here. His face looked pale and pale. His sting from the dark magical array made him understand that it was not a dream, everything was real! "How come... I... I became a Mozu? How could this be..." It turned out that not long ago, when Nancan was returning to Hill, suddenly Hill broke out to give the 9th soldier a uniform. Not only that, but he did not know what method he used. Nancan suddenly felt that he was planted with a body. The strange magical array, he is still okay, he has self-awareness, but the general, don''t look at him just like nothing, but Nancan understands that the general is dead. In his view, no matter what race, it is impossible to continue to live after the head has turned around. When I thought about the black man, Nan Can couldnt help but feel a hair. "You remember, you can only finally end my life in this life. Once I find out that you have changed anything, I don''t mind turning you into the appearance of this general! Believe me, unless it is a holy magician, it will not be lifted. The magical species on your body! Let him send me out of town, then he will stay with you. Without my orders, you can continue to do your business. Once I receive my order, even if I let you kill immediately Your father, you must also do it!" Nancan had some troubles and stunned his head. He regretted it and regretted why he met this Hill today. What is this **** of wealth? This is simply the devil! And now he has become the devil''s men, which makes the Nancan prince somewhat adaptable. He really wants to tell other people about this, but when he just had this idea, the magical array in his hand sent a feeling of tingling. It seems to be telling him, "You don''t act rashly, your every move, every word and every line." all know!" "Bastard!" After a roar, Nancan angered a crystal cup and heard the sound. Several guards rushed in and Nancan saw him yelling at them. "Look what to see, get out!" A few of the guards suddenly heard their heads and then quickly went back. ...... Just when Nancan was angry, the general was coming to the gate of the city wall with a few black men. Todays duty is the Nancans troops. The troops of the Fengfeng Empire have just gone to rest. After seeing the generals come, they immediately say hello. The general nodded and then said to the guard, "Nan Can Prince ordered, open the door!" The guards who received the order did not hesitate to directly open the door, and this scene was just seen by a group of people. I haven''t waited for the black man to leave, and a scream came from behind. "Give me a stop! Who are you? Why are you going out of town now!" The black-eyed man heard a slight change in his face. The white star on the side seemed to want to have an action, but he was caught by a black robe around him. For a time, the white star could not make a little effort. The generals face turned and the eyeball turned, and then it was against the people. "I have seen Princess Aiqi!" The original person was Princess Aiqi, the sister of Nancan Prince and Ai''s Prince. The white-haired man next to him was Fairs! Before Feels took over as the owner of Tieling City, and he performed well in the last Orc attack led by the Yi people, he has been met by King Stefan, but his relationship with Princess Aiqi is not king. Optimistic, if it is not Aiqi''s character toughness and the establishment of Fells, the king of the Principality of Stefan may have to work on Fells. Originally, I wanted to adjust them back, but Aiqi, because she learned that her father did not agree with them, simply stayed in Tieling City and did not go back. For the king of the Principality of Stefan, he almost died. If you don''t want to help you talk, the king of the Principality of Stefan may have to order people to do it. Los Angeles, who lost his identity, patrols the city walls with some guards every day, and today Aiqi just wants to come over, and there is today. "Oh? General Leonard, are you here?" Leonard, the name of the general around Nan Can controlled by the shadow man, he glanced at Fells on the side, and then said to Aiqi faintly I am the Prince Nan Can His Royal Highness command, there are secret missions to be executed, specifically what missions, you can not tell the Princess under the court, if the Princess must know, you can ask the Prince Nan Can! "You!" Ai Qi heard a face, she just wanted to swear a few words to the rude general in front of her, but was stopped by Felth, who looked at Leonard with some frown Then signaled Aiqi not to be impulsive. Leonard saw that he was not finished, but turned directly to the black man and said faintly. "let''s go!" After saying this, several people walked outside the city in front of Aiqi and others. I don''t know why, when Fells saw the black robes, he always felt that something was wrong. However, until the door was closed, Fells did not understand what was wrong. Aiqi screamed at the door and said that he was dissatisfied. When he turned back, he found that Fells had something wrong. He seemed to be thinking. What seems to be. "Fells, what''s wrong? What are you thinking?" Chapter 723： Old Chapter 723 is old "Fells, what''s wrong?" Ai Qis voice made Firth look back and looked at Cui Aiqi, who was a little curious. "Nothing, just think Leonard seems to be wrong, forget it, let''s continue to patrol." After hearing the words of Fells, Ai Qi wrinkled her lovely brow. She tried to recall the situation of Leonard just now. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it except that it is more ruthless. Anyway, my brother brother, Ai and his father, now. Nancan, the mother-in-law, is already incompetent. Isnt Leonards attitude towards himself not normal? "Forget it, let''s go." Although Fells has doubts, he did not continue to pursue this matter. If he is serious, it is estimated that the black man wants to take the white star away from Tieling City. ...... Leonard, who had not been out of town for a long time, came back, but he came back alone. Then the heavy responsibility of Tieling City found that Nancans tribes had been called out for a short time in a short time. Not only that, but they were brilliant, not only defeated. Many Orc troops have also killed some small tribes and arrested many orc people. For a time, Nan Can was famous in the Stefan team, and far more than love. This result made the Black Iron Dwarf and the general of the Southern Army of the Fire Phoenix Empire unrecognizable to Nan Can. However, they also saw the doubtful place from this battle. Nancans troops can enter the prairie many times without being encircled. Is it true that the orc race is shrinking its forces and preparing for a large-scale invasion campaign? ? At this time, the group rushed to Tieling City, but at this time he was being stopped by a group of griffin knights. There is no way. In this special period, there are still people sitting and flying World of Warcraft directly to the military camp, not to stop him. Who is stopping? "Tell you the highest commander here, the Hall of Life of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Magic Academy has something to see!" The captain of the Griffin Cavaliers heard a moment, but after seeing the magic sign in front of the chest, he knew that there was no way to deal with it, so he looked at Hall respectfully. "Hall, please wait, I will report immediately!" Hall nodded and saw that a gryphon knight quickly left, and he let the lightning golden eagle and the two eagle birds next to it. This time, only Hall Nos. and Nobel, and the other three are behind. Hall is estimated to want to get here. It takes a day. After all, the eagle birds and beasts are not the same as the lightning golden eagle. Speed, even the two eagle birds and beasts are barely able to keep up with the lightning golden eagle, not to mention them. Originally thought that it would have to wait for a long time, just let Hall not think of things, and soon there will be several figures ran over, and the headed is actually the prince who loves you! "Hall?!" After seeing Hall, Aizhen suddenly showed a happy smile on his face. After he gave a surprise, he gave Hall a hug regardless of his prince status. Hall hammered his chest and smiled and said, "I don''t like men!" When I said this, I loved a little dumbfounded squatting there, and the outstretched hands were not, nor the hugs, the whole person looked special. funny. Hey! Hall''s Nosy''s appearance directly smiled, watching the look of love, Hall laughed and went up to give him a big hug. "Just kidding, not so stingy?" Seeing Halls sly eyes, Ais eyes smacked his shoulders and said, Damn, Hall, you guy! Waiting for Hall to continue to speak, suddenly speaking next to him is like a sound coming out. "Hall, I am so happy to see you! Thank you for saving me and my people last time!" Hall let go of love and see, this person is not who the steel is. At this time, the steel is much stronger than before. He wears a delicate armor, and the iconic beard sways as he speaks. Hall saw the steel again, Hall is still very happy, after all, the last time the steel was seriously injured, if Hall did not have the treatment of holy water life spring, maybe Hall can not see steel. Looking at the steel that is now in good spirits, Hall grinned and gave him a hug. Of course, because the steel is too short, Hall can only bend down slightly, otherwise the picture is really... too embarrassing... "Its great to see you okay!" Seems to feel the sincerity of Hall, the steel slammed the armor of the chest to make a sound. "Oh, I am the grandson of the Black Iron Dwarfs, I am not so easy to die." Oh? Hall had a strange look at the steel. He seemed to remember that steel was only the son of Carter Master. He did not think that he was still the grandson of the Black Iron Dwarf patriarch, so that Master Carter is the son of the patriarch? Recalling that at Carlin City at the time, Carter, with the black iron dwarf guards, seemed to be a bit different. But no matter what the identity of steel, this is not the point. Even if steel is the black iron dwarf patriarch, Hall now does not need to rely on the power of others. There was something unexpected about Hall, and there were Lisa, Aiqi, and Firth next to him. After seeing these familiar people, Hall had a happy smile on his face. I glanced at Lisa, and then I glanced at my love. It seemed that I saw Halls eyes squinting, and Lisas face suddenly became a little red. "Oh..." Hall groaned strangely, causing Lisa to glance at him indignantly. "Look what! I love my boyfriend now don''t give it!" "Yes, this is Lisa, I know! Hahaha!" Hall heard the words suddenly laughing, and everyone could not help but laugh at the dismissed Lisa and the cold face of Fels. After the joke, the group was preparing to walk towards Tieling City. At this time, a group of people came here. After seeing those people, there were some slight changes in the faces of the people present, especially Nosia, whose face seemed to show a trace of intolerance and disgust. As for why this expression is revealed on the face of Nosia, it is because this pedestrian is actually a team of slaves. I saw that there were some female orcs in the prison car. They showed a fearful expression on one or both faces. Many young orc children cried and wept. And surrounded by a group of heavily armed soldiers, watching their dress, it seems to be a regular army. Seeing Halls face is not gloomy. What is going on? Chapter 724： Deaf Chapter 724 Deaf Originally, the two sides were face-to-face, so even if Hall only whispered and frowned, the people present were clear. An officer of the **** seemed to have discovered the situation here. I saw that he first looked at Hall with a frown. They looked at the dissatisfied expression. After seeing love, Aiqi and steel, their faces converge slightly, but in their eyes. It was revealed that the disdain was revealed by everyone. "I have seen the Prince of Love, I have seen Princess Aiqi, I have seen Iron Man!" Although the officer was saluting with everyone, but anyone could see the perfunctory tone of his words, and he did not wait for the love to speak and then shouted directly at the people behind him. "Give me some faster, if I have delayed the Nanchan Prince Hall The next big thing, you are all prepared to be punished together! "Yes! Captain!" After hundreds of soldiers have responded, they are ready to move on. But at this time, Hall said, "Give me a stop!" When I heard Hall, the soldiers who had been escorted were stunned, and they loved them as if they knew that Hall would say so, so they did not feel anything strange. The officer heard a glimpse of the first thing. After he reacted, his face suddenly showed a mocking expression. Although he knew that this Hall was not an ordinary person, after all, he could talk and laugh with the prince of love, naturally it was not an ordinary person, but there was how is it? Here is the northern battlefield, and they are the soldiers of His Royal Highness Prince Nan Can, not to be loved, but one thing is that they have been recognized by the upper class, and if they have opinions, they will react with the generals. Now, there is really no reason for Aizhen to stop them. It is precisely because of this that this officer is only looking at Hall with some unscrupulous, accurately said to stare at love, he wants to see how love is handled. Ai Qi was angered by the arrogance of this officer. She just wanted to talk but was pulled by a group of Firth. Now Aiqi is not the former lawless Aiqi, because of her father''s reason, now Aiqi can say the princess status, nothing, but fortunately there is Fels at the side, so now she is paying The opinions of Les are still very fancy. Seeing what Aiqi still wants to say, Fells glanced at Hall at the side, and Aiqi turned around and looked at it. This is not Hall. Originally she still had some doubts about what Fells meant, but saw She knew it after Hall. So she was not talking, standing honestly, staring at Hall. The two little movements were naturally seen by Hall, and Hall shook his head with a smile. He didn''t think that Ai Qi''s arrogant princess had become so obedient, and it was hard for Fells. "Who are you? Do you want to block military affairs?" Seeing love doesn''t talk, the officer looked at the Hall. As he was cold, the soldiers around him immediately stared at the Hall with their weapons. Once their sergeant spoke, they immediately went up to Hall. The guy won. Ha ha Hall sneered, and Ai һ The orc family not only defeated several orc army by a small number of cavalry, but also destroyed some of the smaller orcs, and these orcs were captured prisoners. They will be sold to nobles in the country or other countries, and the money they get will be used to buy food and weapons, which is why everyone will agree. "Is that the case?" Hall glanced at the steel and asked. "Amount, this is really unclear, it may be decided by the iron grandfather." Steel said snoring. Listening to the iron mentioned iron, Hall couldn''t help but think of the old man who was rescued in the Black Iron Fort. It seems that after the black iron dwarf king died, the iron became the king of the black iron dwarf. The iron character that Hall learned of, like this, can both fight the orc family and gain benefits, and he may really agree. But he didn''t care about the money. Hall felt that he was concerned that the orc race was killed and killed. This may be the most fundamental reason for steel approval. After all, their black iron dwarves have suffered a lot in the hands of the orcs. It can be said that they and the orcs only see hatred is very difficult to resolve. After seeing Halls silence, the officers mouth was dismissive, and he waved his hand at the people behind him. "This time I will give love to the prince face, if there is another time, I..." Before he finished, Halls next sentence made his eyes stand out. "Look, let me catch this guy!" "Do you want to rebel? You..." The officer wanted to say something. However, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and he did not even see it at all. What does this mean? This person is at least a soldier of seven or more, which is the third class fighter he can fight against. So he didn''t say that he suddenly felt a pain in his neck, and then he was lifted up. It was difficult to breathe at a time. He didn''t wait for him to finish his words. With a gust of wind blowing through his ears, he suddenly I found myself in front of Hall. Seeing here, the side of Fels showed such a look, with Fells'' understanding of Hall This guy is definitely not the loser. But guessing is one thing, but seeing it is another matter, especially when I saw the man wearing a sly beside Hall, he actually moved so fast that he almost couldn''t catch the shadow. "Hall is there such a master around?" On the side of Aiqi, after a surprise, his face suddenly smiled. This officer naturally knows that he is Victorias younger brother, Victoria, who usually sees her as a neat, even if it is a salute. Very perfunctory. For this guy, Aiqi has long wanted to pack him, but this guy is currently the younger brother of Nancans red man. Now its not the same. If she messes up the people, I still have to let Fells clean up the mess. Now No, Aiqi has matured a lot. In the meantime, she will not be able to bear it in order to prevent Fairs from being a man. Today, seeing Halls hand is not right, it will make her happy. It is. She is happy, but love is a smile, but he quickly put his own attitude, watching the soldiers who are ready to rush to shout. "What are you going to do? Do you want to rebel?" Chapter 725： 1 wearing a cloud arrow Chapter 725, a cloud-piercing Because this is the battlefield, the soldiers here are better at fighting and reacting faster than soldiers from other places. So after looking at the uniforms of the Victoria, the soldiers took out their weapons for the first time. "What? Do you want to rebel?" As the princes love screamed out, the soldiers who had just come out with weapons stood up and they remembered it. It seems that there is not only the suspect of Hall, but also the prince of love. And Princess Aiqi, a soldier of the Principality of Sterling, raised a sword to the prince and the princess. This is not rebellion. What is it? I think that the faces of the soldiers here suddenly became pale and snowy. Several soldiers even directly dropped their weapons on the ground to express that they did not mean this. Originally, I wanted to clean up the Halls of these soldiers. After seeing the love and screaming, I couldnt help but look at the love. He didnt think that this old classmate hadnt seen it for a long time. It turned out to be so sharp, its a prince! After seeing the soldiers being stunned, Ai was secretly relieved, but he had not had time to speak, but the Hall on the side was open. "Before I didn''t care what you loved, because I didn''t know it, but now I know, the prince of love is my friend, if you dare to talk to him in this disrespectful tone, even if it is in front The face of Prince Nan Can, I dare to pack you! Believe it or not!" Nan Can heard the words and looked at Hall with gratitude. The battle between him and Nan Can became more intense with the last incident. Xiang He and Nan Can are not the battles of the princes who died or died. Usually few people stand in the team before they are clear. However, Hall did not care about the identity of Prince Nancan and stood on his side. How can this not touch the love? On the side of Lisa, I heard that Halls eyes were full of smiles. She was very satisfied with Halls practice. During this time, if it was not because of the threat of the orcs, she had already been to Nancans side. Get angry. The Victorian seems to want to say something, but his face became red because of the look of his neck, his forehead was coming out, his eyes were wide, and he had a feeling of protruding. After saying this, Hall glanced at the Victorian squad, and then gave him a look. He looked at the neck of the Victorian squad, and the Victorian man suddenly fell from the air directly to the ground. A sound rang and a cough sounded from his mouth. The Victorian team stood up hard, although the rosy on his face disappeared a little, but his expression looked even more ugly than before. He held the neck that was looked at the bleeding marks and said in a hoarse voice. "Nan Can Prince, cough... The lower official has military affairs, please let the official pass!" The performance of the Victorian class made Hall and others slightly surprised. He chose to resist retreating instead of fighting against death. It seems that none of the Shangguan officials is an idiot. But the more this is the case, the more unsightly the face is, the more it doesn''t matter, Hall, such a guy, he has to clean up, it doesn''t matter, and love is different. Love is the king of Sterling, which does not mean that he will be the king of the Principality of Stirdan. Whether he can board this position or not is the same thing. The Victorian class was tolerant, which made Aizhen look at him somewhat, but it also represented that this guy named Victory was a bit difficult. Because the more you don''t call the dog, the more you will bite. After you love it, you have to guard against such a person. But only a thousand days to be a thief, how can there be a thousand days to prevent thieves? Seeing love nodded, Victory had a military service to love, and then turned around and left, the soldiers quickly followed the prisoner and left. Its too dangerous here, not the small soldiers they can afford. Originally thought that this was the end of the matter, but with a voice coming, Hall once again called the Victory team. "stop!" This time, whether it was Victorian or loved them, they looked at Hall with some frowns. They didnt understand that Hall called them to do this. Especially the Victorian, he has chosen to temporarily retreat, thinking about completing this mission first, have the opportunity to clean up the man named Hall, although Hall has a monster at least seven fighting power, but his brother There are also such people around, and they turn back to complain to his brother. When his brother cares for himself, he will send someone to help himself out. Its just that he hasnt left yet, and hes been stopped by Hall. For a moment, Victorys heart is raging. If he doesnt know that these people are not their opponents, he really wants to pack them here. Just as he turned back and asked Hall what he was going to do, his eyes seemed to see something incredible, and the whole person was a little sluggish. I saw that Hall actually reached out and took the hand of a cat girl inside the prison car, and the natural and timid cat girl inside was not afraid of Hall, but cried to Hall. "Brother, save me, my grandfather is dead, my father is dead, hehe!" brother? God, what the **** is this? Seeing this scene, most people are dumbfounded. What is going on? A cat family actually called Hall a brother? Is Hall his orc? Ai Wei began to be scared by this idea. Hall is an orc. Then, with Hall''s magical summoning ability and powerful helpers around him, if you don''t move the semi-class, it may be difficult for him to subdue him. However, Aizhen quickly denied this idea. This idea is too unrealistic. How can Hall be an orc! Although love denied this idea ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but Victoria Liban is a bright spot, he thinks this is a good breakthrough, a cat girl called Hall as a brother, this does not mean Hall Does this person have a problem? Now it is a crucial period for the human orc war, and this suspected Hall has come to the northern military site. What is this not a spy? I think that the Victorian team suddenly felt that luck was really good today. It took a while to revenge. I didnt expect it to happen now. Without hesitation, the Victorian suddenly took out a reel and shred it before everyone reacted. Then a magical power came from here, and a huge light suddenly rose into the air and burst into the air. A blood-red big sword appeared in midair. When Ai Wei discovered this scene, he suddenly became anxious. He yelled at Victory. "what are you doing?" The steel, which had never spoken, looked gloomy as the Victorian team said with his huge voice. "Victoria, are you ready to treat us as an enemy?" Chapter 726： Strong hope Chapter 726 Powerful Lookout Victory is a man of opinion. He knows that if he wants to clean up Hall, he must kill him. He is a beast, so he ignores the reprimands of love and steel and yells at the soldiers around him. "Encircle this spy, the orc child actually called him a brother, he must be the spies of the orcs, seize him, take revenge for our brothers!" There were still some hesitant soldiers who heard their eyes blinking. This time the war with the orcs can be said to be particularly sudden. If it was not for the fire empire, they would come in time, and the Principality of Stefan might have been the iron hoof of the orc. Trampling, despite this, the soldiers who died in the Principality of Standan during this time were far more than 200,000. Among the soldiers who died, naturally some of them are friends and relatives. Now, when they hear the teachings of the Victorian, everyone is not hesitating, and they obey the command to put a battle to force the Hall and the prison car. Surrounded. Under the command of the Victorian, a team of soldiers will be sent to love them, but in the name is to protect them from being harmed by spies. "Spice? Oh, interesting!" Hall heard the first glimpse, and then a smile appeared in his mouth. Although he did not care much about the Victorian guy before, he suddenly changed his point of view, not to mention that this persons head is good and the reaction is very good. Fast, but the only regret is that he found the wrong object. Glanced at the soldiers who surrounded him and surrounded him. Hall had no fear at all, and the look at the side looked at them with contemptuous eyes, if they didnt act immediately, and Hall did not say, I hope that I will tear them apart one by one. "Damn! Victory, what do you do! Hall is my friend! He can''t be a spy!" Ai, looking at the Victorian, shouted. At the same time, he stretched out the steel and Lisa, who wanted to do it. Although he also wanted to clean up the Victorian, but now, he has seen the figure that has been running in the distance. He believes that he is here, these people are afraid to Start. The hot Aiqi was also pulled by Firth. Aiqi looked back at Fells and waited until she spoke, but she saw Fells shaking her head at her. "No hurry, these people are not the opponents of the guy around the Hall. Haven''t you seen Hall not worried at all?" Fells voice was not low, and everyone heard it clearly. Everyone, including the Victorian, turned around and looked around. Sure enough, I saw that the guy in Hall was not only anxious, but even had no intention of rebellion. Instead, he took out the food to give the cat girl and touched her fluffy little. The head comforted her. Victory''s face was red with his face, and the soldiers around him looked at Hall with a bad face. They didn''t know whether Hall was really afraid or calm. As for the love of them, a few of them are looking at the Hall with their mouths twitching, and the two of them, the Dark Three and Nosia, know that they are looking at the true strength, but they have a smile on their lips. In their view, these people are not at all Looking at a person''s opponent, even if you double it, you can''t take Hall. Even if you add those soldiers who run behind you, as long as Hall summons his Warcraft army, they are really not enough! Not to mention the dragons and ancestors who have not yet arrived. They even kill the devils, and they are only beaten in front of the dragons and hawks and beasts. Victory saw that Hall had ignored him. He was angry and he just wanted to talk. Suddenly he saw what he saw in his eyes. He looked up and saw a lot of figures flying in the sky. He saw a smile in the mouth of Victoria. . "Up! Grab the orc spies!" Victory suddenly screamed, and the soldiers under his command heard the shield at the same time, and then walked neatly toward the Hall and drunk. "kill!" Although they only have hundreds of people, but the smell of this killing is still domineering at this moment, which shows that these soldiers have seen the blood on the battlefield. Even after seeing it, the corner of his eye showed a slight surprise. He glanced at Hall and saw that Hall did not care about it. Instead, he continued to comfort the scared orc family in the van as if surrounded. Not like yourself. At this moment, I hope to understand that it is time for myself to do it. He looks at the imposing soldiers of the Stefan Principality and grins, then stares at them. Suddenly, the momentum of the look of the body suddenly erupts. The breath of the stock spread from him to the surrounding area. hiss! Seeing here, not only the Victorian class, but even the love of them can not help but take a breath. "This is... nine fighters?!" The people who are present in the strength of the Nineth Warriors have seen it, and they have a deep understanding of the powerful atmosphere. After discovering that the waiter was a nine-time fighter, Victory Band suddenly understood that Hall would ignore him, and he also knew that he really kicked the iron plate and just wanted the soldiers to stop, but he still did not wait for him. Opening. Suddenly Halls voice came from the side. "Don''t kill." After the command was received, he no longer hesitated, only to see him flashing, and a shadow disappeared to the surrounding soldiers. Perhaps it is too fast to see, his movements are not seen by a few people, not waiting for the Victorian and other people to react, he was horrified to find that the soldiers around suddenly suddenly like what was hit ~www.novelhall .com~ one by one flew out of the air, and with a scream, the soldiers were like a stack of quilts on the open space, in the eyes of Victorys frightened eyes. Hundreds of fully armed soldiers were lying in front of him in less than a minute. "How...how is it possible! You...you are the devil...the devil!" Victory was afraid, and his eyes were shocked and looked at the scene. He was not seen by the 9th-class fighters, but it was easy to settle like a wish. He was the first to see the situation of the armed soldier. In addition to a few people in the field, including Fers and Nosia, the rest also looked at the look with a shocked look. Lisa is even more exaggerated to open the cherry mouth, and she can''t close it for a long time, and Ai Qi''s hands are stunned by the shocking expression of Fairs''s arms. "This is too exaggerated, isn''t this a dream?" Although Fells is now a sixth-class warrior, this does not mean that he is the wall of the copper wall. The hand twisted by Aiqi trembles from time to time, and he glances faintly, thinking silently. "The arm is absolutely bruised..." Chapter 727： Unexpected situation Chapter 727 Unexpected circumstances In addition to Hall, Nosia, and the Dark Three, others, including Ai, are shocked and look at the look. The strength shown in the hopefulness completely gave them a stop! "Too powerful! This...what is this person?" When Ai was surprised, her heart was secretly happy. Hall was the one who supported him, and Hall, who looks like his men, is so powerful. This is definitely a good thing for Ai. The expression of steel was the most exaggerated. Zhangs mouth made his beard fall directly into his mouth, but he seemed to be like nothing. The tongue was smashed and smashed directly on his hair. This scene made the Hall not accidentally seen. The mouth is straight, he wants to remind the steel, the beard is really dirty, but when he thinks of the dwarf''s attitude of treating the beard as a treasure, Hall simply shifts his eyes to see if it is not clear. Looking forward to picking up the soldiers, he suddenly turned to look at the Victorian class, and the scared Victorian legs were a little soft, and he almost fell to the ground. I saw him in a trembling tone and looked at the lookout that was coming over. "You... what are you doing, me..." Just as the Victorian team wanted to say "I surrendered," a roar of noise came from all over. "Give me a hand!" After hearing this voice, everyone quickly looked up and saw a group of knights riding a gryphon standing in the sky, the head of a wearing a bright armor, under the sun''s rays, apparently unusually mighty. I saw him with a semi-closed head. From the outside, you can see a pair of sharp eyes in the helmet. The momentum is very majestic. Although it is much worse than the hope, he is also a real nine. warrior! Not only that, but he also sat down with the gryphon. The discerning man saw that the gryphon was bigger than the other gryphons. Not only that, but its claws and feathers were similar to other gryphons. The obvious difference is that the most important thing is that there is no lion cub around it, and they are honestly behind it. Obviously it should be the head of this group of griffins. After seeing the coming people, both Victoria and Ai Wei could not help but feel relieved. Victory was relieved because he didn''t have to be beaten, and he loved to sigh because he knew he couldn''t fight now. The person who came is not someone else. He is the head of the Southern Army of the Fengfeng Empire, and the trellis of the nine-level intermediate warriors! Although Traro is a mid-level fighter of the Nine, but he has a chance to win the loyalty of a nine-level intermediate Warcraft Griffin, that is to say he is a Griffin Knight! This is a long time when the Dragon Knight has disappeared into the legendary Allen continent. It is also a very powerful Marathon Knight. It is very powerful. Even if it is a senior warrior, it is difficult to defeat him. Even the semi-classic warrior wants to kill him and it takes a lot of effort. After all, like Tram, once he can''t beat him, he can sit on the gryly and look forward to the enemy. After the enemy does not chase him, he looks for a chance to kill him. This is also the most troublesome place for his enemies. As the Tralever uttered a speech, the surrounding Griffin Knight immediately raised the broken konjac in his hand and looked at the lookout and the Hall. The atmosphere of the battlefield was extremely dignified. Da da da A rush of footsteps came, and a group of cavalry also quickly came up, including the cavalry of the Principality of Stefan, the dwarf goat cavalry of the black iron dwarf, and the Warcraft cavalry of the phoenix empire. Not only that, there are still soldiers coming out of Tieling City, and the huge Tieling City military camp is running because of the fireworks of the Victoria. On the north wall, the coalition forces are constantly gathering, a magical crystal cannon, and a broken konjac are prepared. The soldiers below the wall are constantly coming out of the military camp, and the assembled teams are directly taken. Ready to the side. Not to mention, after many battles by the coalition forces, the preparations for this battle were not only very skilled, but also very orderly, without any confusion. Maybe the battlefield is the best place to train the soldiers. As long as you don''t die, the soldiers who survive are the elite! The people who came to the scene included Nan Can and Victoria. After seeing them, the Victorian class seemed to be able to find an organization. The heart was filled with enthusiasm. He was suddenly scared by the hope. . "General general, this person is a spy of the orc. The orc children call him a brother, and he also brought a powerful helper. I am worried that he wants to destroy Tieling City from the inside and then create the orcs outside the city. Opportunity! General, my men in order not to let them escape, now can not afford to hurt, please adults to win this orc spy!" Orc spies? Everyone heard this, coupled with the ugly appearance of the fight because of the fight, which made it easy for everyone to believe in the words of the Victoria. Therefore, the cavalry of the Principality of the Principality of the Principality of the Principality of the Principality of the Principality of the Principality of the Principality of the Principality of the Principality of the Principality of the Principality. "This man is called Hall, he is a friend of our black iron dwarf!" "Well? He is Hall?" After hearing this, the Black Iron Dwarf cavalry suddenly looked at Hall with amazement. Halls reputation was very high among the Black Iron Dwarves, but most of them were unknown to their names Understand that this encircled human being is the benefactor of their black iron dwarfs, and then no steel openings. The black iron dwarf cavalry headed immediately shouted loudly. "Flock! Protect Hall!" "drink!" Then Victory looked at the black iron dwarf cavalry and turned the gun directly at the guns of the Principality of the Stan and the empire of the phoenixes. They used the body to surround the Hall with death and make a pair. You have to attack, and we will accompany the posture. The original expressionless Traro, after seeing this scene, his eyes did not believe in the slap, he did not expect that there would be such a scene, watching the black iron dwarfs gathered constantly without hesitation to protect the Hall And when he raised his weapon to point to his own side, he suddenly knew that if he didn''t stop it, things would definitely be big! "Give me a hand! Take the weapon and take it back!" Trarots command was very useful, at least for the soldiers of the Fire and Phoenix Empire, his command was the sacred purpose, so after hearing the order of Traro, the soldiers of the Fire and Phoenix Empire received and picked up and went back to the side, even the lions in the air. The knights all collected the broken konjac in their hands, but they did not go down immediately and remained in a state of alert. The soldiers of the Principality of Sterling had been stunned as soon as the Black Iron Dwarf faced the sword to them. Fortunately, the love , , , , , , , , , , , , , ʿ ʿ ʿ ʿ ʿ ʿ ʿ ʿ ʿ ʿ ʿ ʿ ʿ ʿ ʿThe headed general looked at Nancan. After seeing Nancan wave his hand, the general was relieved and let the soldiers take up their arms and stand by. The Victorian class had long been dumbfounded. When he was protecting the Hall by the Black Iron Dwarf, the whole person had only one thought left. "It''s over!" Chapter 728： Morgan Chapter 728 Morgan "It''s over..." The entire Victorian team was blacked out by the scene. He knew that he was finished. He did not think that the Black Iron Dwarf would not hesitate to protect the Hall. This shows that Hall is very in their eyes. important. During this time, after some contact, the Victorian team understood the stubbornness of the Black Iron Dwarfs, and they believed that even if you held the knife holder around their neck, they would not change. Therefore, he felt that even his own explanation could convince Prince Nancan, General Traro, and even the vast majority of human soldiers, but he was quite sure that he would not let the Black Iron Dwarf change his original intention. This is one of the reasons why he is not willing to contact the Black Iron Dwarf. Now he wants to run away, but once his legs seem to be like lead, he can''t lift it, and the second is the look in front of him with a sly smile, he believes that as long as he dares Moving one step, this ugly big man will definitely use his claws to break his limbs. Hall looked at him unexpectedly and surrounded him with a black iron dwarf. Although the black iron dwarves were facing themselves, they could be very moved. Looking back at the steel, the steel suddenly smiled at Hall, the smile was very sincere, just the yellow teeth, and the beard... We still talk about his sincere smile... "Hall! Don''t worry, there are us black iron dwarves, they won''t take you!" A group of steel people walked in after the Black Iron Dwarf cavalry let the road open, and Steel suddenly said awkwardly. In the air, Traro heard a wrinkle. The name Hall seemed to have heard him, but he didnt think about it for a time. Although he didnt think of Hall, he knew that it was this Hall. It is obvious that the black iron dwarf is pulling out his knife to face his former allies. Obviously Hall''s identity is not ordinary. Looking at the situation below, after Traro thought about it, he said a few words to a gryphon knight around him. Soon the gryphon rider drove the gryphon to the wall of Tieling City. Since it is clear that the orcs are not attacking, there is no need to make the soldiers feel so flustered. He asked the Griffin Knight to inform the city wall in the past, follow the regular alert, and what the rest of the soldiers should do. The soldiers below are divided into several units, the empire of the phoenix empire, the black iron dwarf side, and the soldiers of the Stefan Principality are divided into two side teams, this is the most dissatisfied place for Traro. You have to compete with the Principality of Sterling, but don''t come to the front line to do this. This is like an unstable bomb. If you explode like this one day, then everyone is not bad luck? Unfortunately, before the departure of the King, His Majesty did not give him the power to command the overall situation, just let him see the opportunity to act, otherwise there will be such a situation of three parties? Fortunately, the Orc family did not make a large-scale attack during this time, otherwise it is still the same thing. For this matter, he has sent three batches of eight hundred miles to report to the King''s Majesty, but it has not been the result, which makes Traro very depressed. As Trarow came down, the Black Iron Dwarf soldier also opened the way under the direction of steel. Traro took off his helmet and revealed the golden hair, the tall nose, the sword eyebrows inserted straight into the skull, the face is like a tough knife, and the whole person looks like a mature handsome uncle. With that cool expression, it is very suitable for the beauty of some immature girls and young women. He threw the helmet to the guards on the side, and gave a slight ritual to the Nancan prince who came over. Nancan was not arrogant. He smiled and smiled at Tralo and the nobles. Then everyone went together. Hall and others are heading in the direction. The Black Iron Dwarf Cavalry immediately collected the weapons under the command of the Black Iron Dwarf General and scattered them on both sides to salute the Trarow. After all, Trarow is a respectable person, both in strength and identity. Soon, Trarow they came to Hall, and Hall was the last to comfort the cat girl, then turned to look at Traro. In the past, Hall had already learned about Traro''s identity from the steel mouth, so he smiled and smiled at Traro. "Hall of the inner court of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy has seen General Traro!" Ok? The inner courtyard of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic? Hearing here, Traro suddenly appeared in his mind, and his face was shocked and he was surprised to see Halls debut. "You are the Summoner Hall who saved the Black Iron Dwarf?" It was not an exaggeration to see Tratra so surprised. He had heard of Hall before he came. A summoner could save most of the black iron dwarfs from the black iron castle of the fall~www.novelhall. Com~ At first he didn''t believe it, but the facts later proved that this is the case! Then he secretly pondered, if he could change himself, he couldnt do it. No matter how he pondered, how to make a plan, and finally came to a result, that is, as long as he appeared in Heidelberg, then he would become a set of orcs aims! Therefore, Traro was very curious about what kind of person Hall was, but the orc army was still in front of Tieling City, and the defensive power of Tieling City was ruined, and the head of the troops here did not clear the first time. Therefore, Traro had to put most of his energy into repelling the orcs and building Tieling City. The investigation of Hall would not be enough. If he was not met with Hall today, he almost forgot this person. Hall had not had time to open his mouth. Suddenly, several figures flew from afar. Everyone saw it, even if Traro also paid a respectful respect to the people. "I have seen Master Morgan!" Morgan! Minister of Internal Affairs of the Inner Academy of the Magic Academy, a senior earth magician! Hall looked at the people with amazement. He didn''t think that the people sent by the inner courtyard of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy of Magic turned out to be Morgan! "Oh..." Hall said with a wry smile, it is reasonable to say that the Hall of the Academy of Magic is supposed to be happy, but the problem is that this Morgan is not in harmony with the Lawrence Dean of the School of Magic. Adding to Halls last return from the **** continent, Morgan seems to be one of the people who strongly oppose it. Therefore, whether it is Hall or Morgan, the two will naturally have no good face after meeting. Sure enough, after Morgan came here to see Hall, his face did not reveal even a smile, only to see him frowning at Hall Road. . "Hall? Why are you making trouble?" Chapter 729： Arrogant Hall Chapter 729 arrogant Hall The big man, or the person who is at the top for a long time, is awesome. When he opens his mouth, he gives the prison a crime of making trouble. Hall flipped his eyes in a speechless way. It seemed that when he brought back the magic news, Morgan was also one of the strongest opponents. If I didnt have the right to speak at the meeting, and with the teacher, Loren, holding himself and not letting himself through the mouth, Hall really wanted to open his mouth in front of the semi-president. It was said by Morgan that everyone did not understand, and the Minister of Education of the Academy of Magical Academy, Morgan, did not wait to see the same Hall as the inner school of the School of Magic! The already resentful Victory class heard the news, and he ignored the lookout and quickly shouted with a grievance. "Lord Morgan, Hall, he is a spy of the orc family. The little cat girl called him a brother. This is what everyone has heard. You must be the master of me!" When the words of the Victorian class were finished, everyone looked at Hall and the cat girl in the prisoner next to him. Suddenly, I was stared at by so many people. The cat girl was suddenly scared and her eyes were red. She bit her lip and died, for fear of an opening, she couldnt help but cry. The cat family was originally a lovely race. Even if there is no adult girl, the appearance of aggrieved is deeply affecting the hearts of some people. It is no wonder why so many nobles are willing to pay them at high prices. Buy back. Just when the cat girl couldnt help but cry, Hall suddenly reached out and touched her little head to comfort her. "Nothing, no need to worry, there is me." The little cat girl didnt know why, but suddenly she was not so scared. Under normal circumstances, the cat family did not allow others to touch their ears, especially the female cat family. However, the cat family did not have any traces. Disgusted, she not only did not stay away from Hall''s hand, but also enjoyed a look. "Look, look, Lord Morgan, he maintains the orc family, he is a spy!" Victory was excited when he heard Hall''s words. He began to think about ways to convince Morgan who had an opinion on Hall. He just didn''t think that Hall was so powerful and handed the handle directly out. "Noisy!" The joy on Victorys face has not yet fallen. As Hall whispered, the pair of steel-like hands that suddenly looked forwarded again and stuck in his throat, and Victorias face suddenly appeared again. Because of lack of oxygen, it becomes red. Looking forward to the face of everyone in the face, this makes the face of everyone including Morgan, Traro and so on become somewhat difficult to look. "Hall! Hello, big courage! Let''s open the Victorian class!" But the first thing that spoke to Hall was Nan Can. I saw him coming over with a group of escorts. The one who stood next to him was the Victorian brother of Victory. Although he is now controlled by the Mozu, but they have not lost their senses, this time, they continue to send troops to the prairie, and win more defeat, in fact, they are designed by their masters, that is, the shadow man. The specific reason he and Nancan are not very clear, but from every time they are attacking the orc tribes and deliberately letting out some orc people, they roughly guessed it. It is estimated that this is a trick of their master. According to his previous and Nancan''s speculation, if he continues this way, he can continue to enhance Nancun''s prestige in Stefan''s publicity, so that Nancan can draw more people to support him. Secondly, it is possible for small tribes who do not want to participate in the invasion of the Orcs to the Allen continent to hate human beings, and thus willingly join in the war of eliminating humanity. Not to mention, although Nancan and Victoria''s speculations are not 100% correct, they are also guessing seven or eight points. Now on the prairie, many small tribes near the human side are destroyed, and those tribes are eliminated by humans. And under the propaganda of the orc family who fled back, the originally hesitant tribes suddenly joined the orc team, and I believe that it will not take long before the orc peoples strength will be as large as a horrible number. Not only that, but this time The orcs will no longer have resistance, but instead they will see human beings as a deadly enemy because of Nancans practices. The Black Mans plan was so successful that it was blocked today by Halls sudden appearance. However, from the current situation, Halls situation is not very good. Nancan observed it. He started to feel headache for the Black Iron Dwarf to protect Hall. He just didnt expect Hall to make his own death. When I was born, I loved to protect a cat girl. Although the performance of the Black Iron Dwarf is not very obvious, the Special Envoy has indeed seen a number of Black Iron Dwarfs frowning when they saw Hall and the little cat girl. When I saw Nancans heart, there was some enthusiasm. He felt that he could give Halla a fire. When he was there, there was a gap between him and the black iron dwarf. In this way, Hall lost the biggest dependence. Then he can''t afford to wave. "Hall, let people down first!" Morgan frowned, and he looked at Hall and said quietly. Hall heard the words and turned to look at Morgan and smiled. "Mr. Morgan is good! Since Morgan said this, look and let go." Morgan looked at the hippie smiley face with a cold face But fortunately, the big monster around Hall listened to Hall''s words and said that the Victorian class was released. Its ugly to see the Victorian face that was once again thrown on the ground. He just wanted to get up and walk towards the prince Nancan himself, but Hall''s next words made him dare not take a step. "Look, if he runs around, interrupt his leg!" "Yes! Hall!" After looking at it, the tall figure went straight to the Victorian class. It seemed that as long as he dared to move, he would listen to Hall''s command and interrupt his leg. Hall''s words made Morgan and Traro and others look dark and black. For Hall''s arrogance, they have a deep understanding this time. Victory''s face was pale and snowy. When he heard Hall''s words, his legs seemed to be nailed to the ground. Don''t look at himself and Nancan''s difference is ten meters, but it is such a short distance. He feels like there is Ten thousand miles, so far... Halls attitude finally angered Morgan. He blinked and looked at Halls voice and said, Hall! What are you doing? Chapter 730： misunderstanding Chapter 730 Misunderstanding "Hall, what are you doing?" Seeing that Hall did not look at himself, Morgan was angry. Originally, he didnt have a cold on Hall, and he was the one who looked at Lawrences side. Now he saw Halls arrogant appearance, and the nine magicians on his body erupted from him. come out. Because Morgan''s breath is directed at Hall, the people around his aunt have nothing less than uncomfortable, and when the breath is about to rush to Hall, a figure suddenly appears. In front of Hall, this breath was completely resisted. "Ok?" Not only Morgan, but also Traro, who was a little surprised, looked at the monster in front of him. Morgans strength naturally knew that if Traro didnt cooperate with his 9th World of Warcraft, he would not be long before he would lose. In Morgan''s hand. But in front of this monster, it is easy to stop Morgan''s breath, showing that his strength is not much worse than Morgan. The monsters in their eyes are the hopes. They look forward to the face of the previous fights. Compared with humans, the looks of the dragons are not much different from the monsters. Nan Can, who had seen Morgan angry and hands-on, began to rejoice in his heart, but suddenly he saw a monster that could resist Morgan, and his face suddenly became gloomy. This is not good news for him! Morgan''s strength, he already knows, even if General Leonard is not Morgan''s opponent, he began to think that if there is a chance, let Leonard go to assassinate Hall, but now it seems that this method does not work. "Are you prepared to provoke the entire inner courtyard of the Magic Academy?" Morgan''s ability to buckle the big hat was to the bottom of his heart, but he was not stupid. Although he looked strong, he really faced the entire inner courtyard of the School of Magic, Hall. I believe that only death can be him. So he took a step forward and patted the shoulders of the hope to indicate that he was fine, then he looked at Morgan and said. "How could Master Morgan, I am the five best students in the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire, I am going to rely on the inner courtyard of our magic school for the rest of my life, and I will let the inner courtyard of the School of Magic take pride in me." struggle!" The voice of the Hall just fell, and the people around him were a little dumbfounded, especially the ones who loved them, their faces were red, the guys of steel were even more, and their faces turned out to be purple. And when Morgans big pie face heard Halls shameless words, the whole persons eyes were twitching, as if he had gotten a bad eye disease. His trembling right hand clenched and loosened. He really wanted a magical past to throw Hall, the clever guy, into the ground, but fortunately he knew that it wasnt the time to do it. After taking a deep breath, I spit out a few words. "speak English!" "Hey!" Aiqi, the princess, couldnt help but laugh at first, but she found that she only had to laugh after she laughed. Hall saw her shaking her shoulders and worried that she would be killed. . "Cough!" After the cough snorted, Hall continued to say that nothing happened. "That Morgan teacher, in fact, this is a misunderstanding. I feel that it is really bad for so many people here. Blocking the export does not say that it is easy to heatstroke on a hot day. It is all scattered." When I heard that Hall was irresponsible, everyone couldn''t help but turn a blind eye. Even the steel couldn''t help but smack it. It seems that the situation here is all caused by him. Now I want to be a good person? Worried about blocking? Worried about soldiers getting heat stroke? Did you do it at the beginning? However, Hall said that it is not unreasonable. So many soldiers are stuck here, and the Black Iron Dwarf still guards him. If he accidentally caused a fight, the consequences will be unimaginable. Morgan did not speak yet, but Traro said, "It is true that there is something we will say later. Now that the orc army is coming, there are still many things we have to prepare! The generals will listen to the order and return to the military camp! Make trouble, offenders are severely punished!" The soldiers of the Fengfeng Empire first obeyed the order, and the commander-in-chief commander stepped back. The Black Iron Dwarf General glanced at the steel and saw the black iron dwarf soldiers leave after he nodded. As for the generals of the Stefan Principality, they also followed the phoenix empires to leave, and Nancan saw the gaze of the generals and the eyes of Trars moving eyes, and waved his hand. . Soon, in addition to some guards, all the soldiers who came out returned to the Tieling City military camp. As for the soldiers who were expected to be wounded, they were brought back to recover from the wounds. Fortunately, Hall ordered the hope not to kill. Otherwise, there are hundreds of bodies lying down. The Victorian class also wanted to leave, but it was stopped by the look of the look. He looked at Hall with a frustrated expression. He wanted to say that he was also a wounded person, but he said what he said to his mouth. Do not export. After the soldiers were gone, Hall continued to look at Morgan Road with a smile. "Morgan teacher, this time is really a misunderstanding! In fact, I like the orc children very much. I heard that these are ready to go out and sell, just like I have some special hobbies. Since I can buy it directly, I will not waste my troops. Going to transport you say yes?" After he finished watching Vito Liban grin, and revealed eight white teeth. "The Victory Captain is right, I don''t think I can ask for it." Victorian is very eager to say that it is too much But the high hopes on the side have brought him a sense of fear, and from the beginning he wanted to marry Hall is a spy, but from now on Its been a long time since hes been there. Hall is not only okay, but hes still smiling and Morgans haha, and his idea is unlikely to succeed. In this case, why should he take his own insults? Seeing that Hall seems to want to make a big deal, he blinked and didn''t talk to Nancan. In the end, he could only force a smile. "No... not too much... just..." Hall did not give Victoria the opportunity to continue, he took the message. "Haha, I know that the leader of the Victorian team agrees, hey, this gem should be enough!" Hall said that he immediately lost a piece of gems to the Victorian, and the Victorian habitually picked it up. After he reacted, the gem was already in his hands, and he just wanted to go back. "Morgan teacher, you see, this is a misunderstanding!" Chapter 731： Fair Chapter 731 is fair "Hall, you are enough!" Morgan has been holding back his inner anger. After seeing the soldiers around him retreat, he finally couldn''t help but erupt. Fortunately, he knows that there is a master who is not below his own strength, so he is only ready to use the identity of the Minister of Education of the Academy of Magic and the Hall to speak, and is not prepared to use force. After all, now is the key moment of war with the orcs. If he is injured, the happiest must be the orcs. "Don''t be angry, Teacher Morgan, I am not easing the tension that was just caused!" Ai Zhen thinks that Hall is not a moderate atmosphere at all. He is no different from the fire. Sure enough, I saw that Hall was still wearing a pair of slings, and Morgans beard was a little trembling. Fortunately, Hall also knows that this is the right thing to do. Before Morgan hadn''t made a fuss, Hall quickly rushed to the side of Nose, who was flushed with red face. "Mr. Morgan, please allow me to introduce a distinguished guest!" After talking about Noah''s eyes, Hall took Nosia and walked out. After the Morgan, who was still angry, saw the coming person, the whole person suddenly stopped, because he recognized that the guest introduced by Hall seemed to be an elf. "Morgan teacher, this is His Royal Highness Princess Nosia of the Dark Forest Elf!" really! The iconic ears of the elves are very recognizable, but it is the identity of Nosia that surprised Morgan. The identity of the Princess of the Dark Forest Elf is no lower than that of anyone present. Even the Minister of Education of the Inner Court of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Phoenix, after hearing the identity of Nosia, immediately took up the anger and performed a mage etiquette against Nosia. Not to mention the leader of the Southern Army of the Fire Phoenix Empire, Tram and Nan Can. Although Nossia said that she did not greet her, she pulled her out of Hall, but after being pulled out by Hall, she still smiled and returned to the elf ceremonies. "I have seen Master Morgan, General Traro, Prince Nancan!" After seeing everyone say hello, Hall came over and looked at Nan Can. "Nan Can Prince, I want to ask you a fair!" what? Hall''s voice just fell, Nancan almost a blood spurt out, what do you mean? Ask me for justice? Not only does Nancan not understand the meaning of Hall, but several people in Morgan are also the same. It is estimated that only the hope and the darkness are understood. Hall is a guy who wants to hang out again! "Hall... We don''t seem to have seen it for a long time? How can I not understand you?" "I don''t understand if it doesn''t matter, I will tell you slowly!" Hall did not follow the common sense to let Nancan''s eyelids pump straight, and he forcibly resisted his anger and gnashed his teeth. "That line, I have to listen to Hall. What do you have to say?" "Oh, but we are hungry all the way to the stomach, or do we eat while we are talking?" When Hall just finished saying this, Ai and others looked black. They wanted to hide their faces and tell others that they didnt know him. The Morgan on the side was more direct and directly expressed his dissatisfaction. He really couldnt stand Huo. This is a hooliganic tone. He has already thought about going back to the dean and telling the dean to fire the **** of this magician! If it werent for the Elf Princess Nosy, he wouldnt just be cold. Seeing that everyone did not pay attention to himself, Hall said with a sigh. "Well, then I will make a long story short! It is said that it is a nobleman, and there is no politeness." The words behind Hall are talking to himself, but the people present are all masters, so they are heard by them. Clear two Chu. Morgans face is no different from the bottom of the pot, and Aiqi and others are forcibly holding back their smiles, even if its a cold face all day long, Fellss hands are tightly gripped, if someone looks at it carefully. He will find that his nails have been buckled into the flesh. It seems that he is resisting the smile with pain. They are worried that if they laugh, Morgan will be angry and angry at Hall. Didn''t you see that Traro was standing next to Morgan and looking nervous at Morgan? It is estimated that the leader of the Southern Army of the Fengfeng Empire also took Hall this guy thousands of times. This is a curse! He even thought that since Hall could cause trouble, he would simply throw him to the prairie and let the orcs have a headache, so as not to harm them here. Seeing that Morgan really broke out, Hall did not dare to talk indiscriminately, and quickly said that he had left the country after the Principality of Sterling. At the beginning, Morgan was still angry, and couldn''t listen to what Hall said. He just stared at Hall without expression. People who knew him knew that the person who was stared at by the Minister of Education, Morgan, was absolutely unlucky. Nan Can and others began to listen to Halls story inexplicably. He didnt understand that Hall said that this matter has anything to do with justice. www.novelhall.com~ Until Hall said that he crossed the East China Sea and the mermaid to sign an alliance. After the contract, and defeating the Nak''s two legions and the rescue of the Akkad Principality and the Dark Forest Elf, all but the Nose and the secret of their insiders, everyone looked at Hall with a dumbfounded expression. Gosh! God of War is on, what have we heard? Going across the ocean to the East China Sea and the exiled mermaid signed an alliance contract? (In fact, there is no, just a verbal agreement.) Beat the Naga Fourth Army to save the Akkad Principality? Defeat the third legion of the family to save the dark forest elves? Help the Liji Empire unite the Elves to resist the Mozu army? Especially when I heard that the important person who chased the devil came here, Nan Cans heart was suddenly shocked. "Does Hall, this **** already know that the owner has fled to the prairie?" Although Nan Cans change was very careful, Hall still observed a little, but he didnt immediately point it out. Instead, he said that he was wronged and looked at his face because of the shock and became very exciting. "Morgan teacher, I am a student in the inner courtyard of the School of Magic. You are my teacher. You said, is it easy for me to come here? I came here because of a special hobby, and I was framed by the prince Nan Can. I am a spy, I am wronged! I am not satisfied!" The six words behind Hall are almost smashed out, and it looks as if you are more embarrassed than seeing the sinus in June. Its really sad to hear people, and the listeners are crying! What Hall didn''t find was that behind his acting performance, the dark expressions were distorted. Obviously he was reaching the limit, if he knew that he would be picked up by Hall at this moment, he really I really want to laugh for three days and three nights! "This Hall is really bad!" Chapter 732： There is no good thing in the world. Chapter 732, the good thing that there is no pie in the world Although Hall said it was very exaggerated, but Morgan is really convinced, not to mention other, Princess Nosia is standing here is a good proof. Coupled with the horror of the look of the body, this makes Morgan and Traro believe that Hall can really do it all. After Hall finished, Morgan did not pay attention to Hall''s exaggerated expression. After they selectively digested some of the information that Hall said, the original angry Morgan finally subsided. His face once again revealing the door and his face with no expression on his face said to Hall. "Student Hall, you are doing very well. When you are in the situation, I will report to the college. I must confirm that you are telling the truth and the court will make corresponding rewards!" After a pause, Morgan looked at the ugly Nancan prince and said, "His Royal Highness, you really owe Hall a fairness! General Traro, I will hand it over to you, I will verify what Hall said. all!" After talking about Morgan''s head, there will be a few face-faced cults watching Hall''s magician leave, and the Victorian class is looking at Nancan, seeing him without any rebuttal, Victory Ban Know that you are finished. Sure enough, Traro said to the guards on the side, "Take the Victorian sins with sin and misrepresentation of the military!" Victory said that his legs were soft and the whole person fell down without bones. He looked at the guards who came over with fear and then cried and looked at Nancan and Victoria. "His Royal Prince Nan Can save me, my brother saved me!" It is a pity that no matter whether it is Nancan or Victoria, there is no vocal pleading. The Victorian team looked at them with such despair, until they were brought to the band by the guards. Seeing that the Victorian team had taken it, Halls eyes were stunned, and then he said with a smile. "Thank you for the general law enforcement of General Tram, thank you Nan Nan Prince for knowing the truth!" Dayi, your uncle! For Halls behavior of being cheap and selling, Nancan couldnt wait to tear him away, and Victorias side was staring at Hall. "Hey! Let''s go!" Nan Can snorted and took everyone away. After seeing Nan Can leave, Traro, who was interested in Hall, came over and looked at Hall, and he was very uncomfortable with his eyes. "It turns out that you are Hall. I have already heard of you. I didn''t expect to meet in this situation today. I have a banquet tonight, please Hall, you must be present." On the grounds of today''s tiredness, Hall refused the invitation of Traro''s evening class, and agreed to see the Hall after a good dinner. Traro looked at Hall with interest and finally nodded and took the guard away. After the departure of Tram, there were only Hall and a group of orc prisoners who were held in prison cars. Originally still a crowded intersection, there are still a few of them left. Everyone is watching me. I saw you stunned. Then I dont know who was the first to laugh. At this time, I suddenly laughed, several guys. They all burst into tears, and even the cold guy of Fells smiled and showed his teeth, showing that they were really smashed. After everyone laughed, Hall took the shoulder of the steel. "Steel, go to your place to be a guest?" Steel heard the words directly patted the chest and sent out the sound of the Dangdang "No problem! Our Black Iron Dwarf likes friends very much! It is our pleasure to entertain friends!" When the iron and steel were finished, the next love could not help but grin. He said nothing wrong, but there must be a premise that this person must be recognized by the Black Iron Dwarf, otherwise they will not only meet them. Without wine and meat, it is the arrogance and ridicule of the black iron dwarf. ...... Black iron dwarf camp Hall saw the current second man of the Black Iron Dwarf, Tie Yu, who is the younger brother of the iron block and the second grandfather of the steel! He is the head of the Black Iron Dwarf reinforcements. At this time, while he was drinking, he sang Hall''s shoulder and laughed loudly. His voice was no smaller than steel. Hall felt that he would stay away from some time. Otherwise, it would be possible to shock his ears. "Hahaha, Hall is good, I didn''t think that you couldn''t make a fuss about Morgan''s old guy, it''s amazing!" Uh Hall looked at the iron feathers while laughing and laughing. He didn''t think that Tie Yu was not praised for his great achievements in the East China Sea and against the Mozu. Instead, he praised himself for letting Morgan eat it. "It seems that Morgan is really not very popular." Hall secretly secretly sneaked for a while and watched Tie Yu smile. "His second uncle, in fact, things are not what you think..." Hall did not finish the other, Grandpa, no, Tie Yu asked with a big eyes. "Two Grandpa? Say me?" Keke... Hall heard the words and coughed. He accidentally took the name of the earth and used it, you are not the second grandfather of steel, so..." "Two grandfather? Well, this is the name I like!" After listening to Hall''s explanation, Tie Yu made a squeaky laughter. Hall looked worried at the camp, fearing that the camp would not stand the sound and collapse. Fortunately, it turns out that there is no bean curd project in different worlds! After three rounds of wine, Hall asked about the situation of taking away the White Star Mozu. Tie Yu came back from the outside, so he didn''t know much, but Fells around Aiqi heard Hall telling if anyone left Tieling City to go to the prairie. "Hall, if you say something is strange, then I think there was some problem with General Leonard going out that time." After hearing the words of Fells, Hall quickly asked, "What is the problem? What did you find in Fells? Who is Leonard?" Fairs has not spoken yet, but Aiqi said in a bad mood. "Its a general who is relying on Nancan. This guy was very annoying before, but now its even more annoying! Then Ai Qi said Leonards situation. After Halls brows, he suddenly felt that things seemed to be Somewhat strange. According to Ai Qi, after Leonards last trip to the prairie, Nancan applied to the plan to weaken the orc race, and he took the initiative to take on the task of attacking. Not only that, but he also sold the money from the orc slave. Most of them are divided into military corps for other legions. In this way, including the black iron dwarves, as long as they do not affect the defense of Tieling City, they will simply ignore it. Isnt it better to sit and collect money? However, Hall did not feel right. There is no such thing as a pie in the world. Especially when this person is still Nan Can! "Nothing to be diligent, no traitor is stealing!" Chapter 733： Rough plan Chapter 733 rude plan (thanks to the star of the stars, tears! The first lord! No more, no!) "Nothing to be diligent, no traitor is stealing!" Although Hall said that this is a bit sloppy, but the people present are smart people, and understand what Hall means. "Hey! I think he is such a person!" A sigh of sighs came from the side, and Hall heard the words and turned around and saw a purple tuxedo fishtail evening gown with high hair and a hair clip made of an unknown gem. Showing her long, white neck, her shoulders are thin, but her chest is full of plump, but then she is a slender waist, a pretty hip, a luxurious princess evening gown, worn on her body. A noble temperament. "If she does not show such a brutal expression, it is estimated that she will get more people''s appreciation... Unfortunately..." After seeing that the person came to be Aiqi, Hall secretly said a pity, this gimmick is estimated to be the door panel of Firth can accept it, replaced by himself... Hehe... After a slight twitching of the corner of the mouth, Hall turned to look at the next Nosy. Noah, who is also the focus of the party, is wearing a lot of ordinary clothes. She wears a black dress and her waist is designed to show her slender waist. Nocia''s perfect body will seduce the dress. The arc of the person. The black dress is more suitable for noble and elegant women, so the Nosy Princess of Nosia wins Aiqi at this moment. Nosia was very sensitive to Hall''s gaze. After seeing Hall''s gaze, his face showed a hint of ruddyness. Looking at Hall, who was grinning at her, she couldn''t help but give him a hygienic eye. Keke! It seems that Hall is in the crowd, regardless of the fact that everyone can''t accept it and even sing the Elf Princess, love can''t help but cough. Hall turned to look curious and looked at love and asked, "What, you caught a cold?" Hey! From the beginning, I saw the darkness of the tail and couldnt help but spray it out. The drinks were all sprayed on the opposite steel face. Steel looked at the creator of the dark three with a look of resentment, and quickly apologized, and then helped the steel to clean his mixed saliva. Ai stretched out his hand and touched his forehead. This topic was clearly proposed by Hall, but this guy didnt even do the same thing. Instead, he also played for Nosia. Fortunately, Hall also knows that it is not a time to play treasure, and after everyone has a haha, continue the topic about Nancan. "I think Nancan definitely has a big problem. When I was outside, I found that his breath was a little wrong. That kind of feeling made me very uncomfortable. The only thing that made me uncomfortable recently was the smell of the Mozu! "What? Devil? Hall, you mean..." The love story was shocked. He had never seen the Mozu, but he had some understanding of the Mozu after he had heard of Hall. Bloodthirsty and cruelty are the commonalities of the Mozu, but on the other hand, the Mozu is also a powerful endorsement, at least because they meet the Mozu in the Principality of Stefan, and ultimately only the end of the country. Although Nan Can is currently the biggest contender with the throne, but this does not mean that he wants to see Nan Cans accident. In any case, he and Nan Can are both half-brothers, according to Hall. Nan Can seems to be no longer human. "Well, I guess Nancan has been controlled by the Mozu, not only that, the Victorian around him, and the General Leonard may have been controlled!" After Hall said this, even the most dissatisfied Aiqi of Nancan was silent, because once this matter was confirmed, then Nancan had only two consequences, either to get rid of the control of the Mozu or to perish. The dark three and the steel and others did not speak. The two of them and Fells were drinking in silence, and the second man, Tie Yu, was not shouting loudly. He also wanted to see how they chose. In the end, Ai was the first to break the silence, he looked at Hall and said. "Hall, are you sure?" Hall understood the meaning of love, but he shook his head and said, "I don''t dare to guarantee 100%, but from the situation you and I said, their suspicions are the biggest! The ability of the Mozu is very strange. Can''t you be defended, can you imagine that the soldiers who died in battle suddenly stand up and face each other''s comrades?" After listening to Hall''s words, everyone was silent again. In the end, love broke the deadlock. He turned to look at the silent and drinking iron feathers respectfully. "Iron Feather, I need your help!" Tie Yu heard the wine glass in his hand and looked at the serious love and nodded. "Reassure, you are a friend of Hall, a friend of our black iron dwarf. Since the Mozu has already reached here, they are the enemy of our black iron dwarf! Treat the enemy We can give There is only a big axe!" For the abnormality of the iron feather, Ai Xie gratefully thanked him, with the help of the black iron dwarf, Ai Xin felt a little relieved. "Hall, do you have any way to expose Nancan?" The topic was pulled back. After all, before determining that Nancan was controlled by the Mozu, he was still the identity of the king of Stefan. If there was no reason to arrest Nancan, it might cause dissatisfaction with some generals of the Principality of Stefan. Seeing that everyone looked at his eyes, Hall said with a faint glimpse of love. "I didn''t have a lot of time wasting on him, so I just grabbed him directly. Isn''t it clear that he was controlled by the Mozu?" Ai Wei and others heard that the forehead suddenly appeared a black line, and the way of feeling Hall is so direct. And Ai Zhen thinks that Hall is revenge. When they came to the Principality of Stefan from the School of Magic together, Hall seemed to be surrounded by Nancans guards as if the airship was in the air. He is likely to suffer some jail. But what makes them even more speechless is that this method actually got the consent of Tie Yu. "I agree with Hall''s opinion, first catch Nancan and control him. Even if it is wrong, I will apologize!" The plan is simple and rude, but it is a good idea to solve it quickly, but if it is implemented, it is not as simple as Hall said. First, they first found Traro, the Southern Army Chief of the Fire Phoenix Empire. It was surprising that Traro also felt that Hall had come to see him so late, but after hearing what Hall said, Traros face was not affected. A change. "What? Nancan they are controlled by the Mozu? What evidence do you have?" Chapter 734： what happened? What happened to Chapter 734? "What evidence do you have?" Trars face looked gloomy and looked at Hall. Its not a trivial matter to know that Nancan is a prince of the Principality of Stefan. However, because of the special circumstances of Stefan, there are some ten in the hands of Nancan. Ten thousand soldiers. Although the tens of thousands of soldiers of the Principality of Stefan are in the eyes of Traro, they are some of the characters of the defending city. However, according to the current situation of the orc army, the tens of thousands of troops will not be handled well. A civil strife, when the orc army has just arrived, even if Traro does not dare to ensure that Tieling City will be safe and sound. To know that south of Tieling City is a horse, and the speed and power of the orc wolf cavalry, it is estimated that it will not take long for the entire Standan Principality to fall. At that time, the gate of the North of the Phoenix Empire will be opened, and the Phoenix Empire will be safe. Shou. At that time, the phoenix empire and the orcs will make positive contact. It is not that the phoenix empire is afraid of positive contact with the orc army. At present, the form of Allens continent is very pessimistic. The phoenix empire cannot bring all of it to resist the orcs. The army, he also wants to guard against the sea and the army of the demon that has not yet arrived. If the phoenix empire in the three empire falls into the orc''s war quagmire, once the original balance is broken, the entire Allen continent will be in crisis. For this, Trat, the head of the Southern Army, is very clear. He does not have a holistic view of the overall situation like Hall. Therefore, he does not agree with Hall''s point of view. There are many ways to solve the problem. Tracy, who has always been stable, does not support Hall''s idea. After knowing that Traro would have just denied Halls opinion, Hall suddenly stood up and sneered. "General Traro, I am not here to solicit your opinion. I am just here to tell you to prepare. We have decided with General Tie Yu that we will start operations tomorrow morning, in order not to let everyone hurt, so I will come here. Notifying you of it, it is not saying that you must seek your opinion!" what? Traro heard the first glimpse, and then the whole man suddenly burned in anger. He patted the table in anger, and the power of the smashed the table made of thick wood directly, showing how angry he was at this moment. At first he also had a good impression on Hall, the little guy who saved the entire black iron dwarf and destroyed the Orc attack, but now he found himself wrong, Hall is simply a lawless bastard! He did not put everyone in the eyes to do so, he is a downright selfish big bastard! "General General, you don''t have to be so angry, as long as you work together tomorrow morning, you can manage your big soldiers!" Hall saw that Traraults angry appearance was not only not afraid, but he was still ironic with the cold eyes on the fire. When Traroton heard this, his face was flushed, and his breath was not completely released at this moment. The atmosphere of the nineth-ranked warriors came directly to Hall, and if the average person Traro had been estimated, he would have been scared. Traro can become the head of the Southern Army of the Fengfeng Empire. Naturally, he has his own skills. The countless enemies who die in his hands can kill a normal person directly. However, Hall did not have even a trace of fear. He stood very calmly in front of Traro, so in the moment when Traros momentum broke out, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Hall, and the majestic momentum directly hit the special Laro rushed. Traro was caught unprepared by the sudden appearance of the figure. If he did not respond promptly, he might be forced to retreat directly by the other party''s momentum. "It''s you?" After seeing the appearance of the coming man, Traro''s face became a little dignified. As a mid-level fighter, he was almost forced to retreat by the momentum of the other side. Obviously, the strength of the other side is far above him. This sudden appearance of the figure is not someone else. It is the dragon people''s patriarch''s gaze. Since Hall dared to come and provoke Traror, he naturally would not forget to look at this best beater. It is also because of the existence of hope, so Hall dare to sell the calm performance in front of Tram. "Oh, General Traro, don''t worry, you can think of the generals who command the army, so violent is not good!" Hall''s once again cold-spoken irony has made Traro see him as one of the most unpopular people. . The eagle eye under his sword eye stared coldly at Hall, as if he wanted to see Hall open. "Good! Good! Good! Hall is it, I really have you! I don''t welcome you here! Please leave!" Traro''s three consecutive sounds were good, and the sound was louder than one. After he finished speaking, he turned directly to his back, as if he looked at Hall again, he couldn''t help but start Hall I didnt care too much about Traros practice. After a smile, I took a ritual to Traro. "Farewell! I hope that General Traro will manage his soldiers tomorrow, and there must be no bad situation!" Hall turned around and left without looking back. He looked at his eyes and stared at Traro''s back. After a while he turned and followed Hall to leave Trarow''s camp. "Bastard!" After Hall left, Traro angered and smashed a decorative shield nearby. A few of the guards heard the words and quickly came in and saw the situation inside, and then quickly lowered their heads. After Trams angry and rounded walk, he looked at the guards. "Give me a general meeting! No matter what they are doing, I will see them within ten minutes, otherwise I will wait for the military law!" ...... "Hall, there is a situation!" Originally there should be a Hall in the Black Iron Dwarf Camp. At this time, it was in a secret tunnel of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Barracks. This place is three meters high, five meters wide and neat around, as if it had been specially retired. This place is Hall''s help for fire ants in a short time, of course, as for the tidy so-called black iron dwarf to help. Speaking of digging tunnels, fire ants deserved to be the first. Under it, nature is a dwarf who is good at mining. And there is not only love for them at the side of Hall, but also Traro, who just quarreled with Hall! If the people who saw Hall and Traro quarrel were here, they would have widened their eyes, so Hall was drinking with Traro at this time! It is estimated that after seeing this situation, they will feel that this is an illusion. The two people who have just been almost hands-on have been drinking with anger. What is the matter? Chapter 735： Clean up Chapter 735 Cleaning "Oh, I said Hall, how did you think of this method?" After Traro took a sip of his drink, his eyes stared at Hall. Before his quarrel with Hall, he was actually acting deliberately with Hall. Their performances were perfect, and they were completely possible to become a movie actor. Some people as audiences did not find this situation. Hall smiled and said, "General Traro, in fact, this is very simple. Since they have not shown their feet, then we will help them. As long as we disclose some information here, they will definitely report them, even if they do not report, We are just wasting a night of drinking, I think this is not bad." [Introducing the snake out of the hole, born as the Chinese person in the earth, do not say anything else, thirty-six what is still known! Hall secretly added a sentence. Looking at the Hall of Joseph, the dark third can''t help but roll his eyes. Things have to start a few hours ago. Hall, this guy started to formulate the method of Zhilong Huanglong, which was rejected by the people. Not to mention that this method is too direct and rude. If it is implemented, even if there is no big confusion, it will cause loss to the Tieling City defense. So Hall changed this way, pretending to quarrel with Traro and expose some news, and then let some people have the message, and Hall, they arranged people to stare at those people, so that The Mozu, who lurked in Tieling City, was naturally exposed. Halls strategy was very successful, and as they waited underground, a figure went to Nanchans camp. After using Nancan''s tokens, the figure saw Nancan. "What? You mean Hall found our situation? Are they ready to start tomorrow morning?" Nan Can did not expect Hall to find his own problems as soon as he came. He even thought that he and Hall would be born to be home. "No, you can''t sit still, the owner''s meaning lets us find the right target transformation here, and when the orc army comes again, since Hall has doubted me, then we have to leave immediately!" After a pause, Nancan glanced at Victoria''s words without saying a word. "The notice goes on, we leave immediately, let those who are not exposed to be careful to continue to lurk, but we can''t just go, let the guards granary Burning the granary, there is no food at the time, I see how they hold it, and when I leave, I blow up the city wall!" Like the Nancan, the Victorian class is a person who has been successfully transformed by the shadow man, or who calls them the slaves of the Mozu more accurately. They have left the human sphere. Therefore, after hearing the orders of Nancan, the Victorian agreed to it without any hesitation. After the order was issued, many figures ran out of Nanchang camp and then ran to various places. But what they didn''t know was that their every move was clearly seen. After seeing their direction, under the command of a black robe man, several figures went quickly. Next, Nancan found General Leonard. The group used a secret mission as an excuse to bring a team of soldiers out of Tieling City. Hall, who received the order, smiled at the darkened Trarot Road. "General Trarow, the situation in the city will be handed over to General Tie Yu, I will go out of the city." Trokay nodded his head. The reason why his face was not good was that he did not think that the people who were secretly controlled by the Mozu empire were the most numerous of the three parties and the highest official! One of the generals who managed the grain was also controlled. This had to make him feel a little scared at the same time as he was angry. Fortunately, Hall is a good method, so that when the Mozu has not succeeded, it will be exposed. Otherwise, once the orc army is waiting It was only revealed when the attack was over, and the picture Traro didn''t even think about it. After thanking Hall for a while, Traro left with a black face, and Hall was getting up to catch Nancan. As for why it was not before Nancans departure from the city, all this was a request of love. He asked Hall not to do it in the city. After confirming that Nancan could not be saved, he hoped to settle the matter in the prairie, and finally he changed it. After deciding to go back to the newspaper, Nan Can Prince was bravely killed in the battle with the orcs. Ai''s request for Hall agrees. After all, this is indeed a scandal for the Principality of Standan. It is really a good news for the human side that a prince is a slave to the Mozu. Not long after Nancan went out of the city, Hall and his party came to the wall. Hall glanced at the officer who was subdued by the soldier. He ignored his ferocious eyes and Hall waved his hand at the hope. "Pick up, let''s go!" Looking forward to hearing the words, he reached out and grabbed his hand on the neck of the officer. With a bang, the officers head and neck formed a strange angle. Looking at the officers being killed, the surrounding soldiers did not have much rebellion. Looking at the basket of magic crystals and a magic scroll next to the officers, many soldiers were somewhat worried. If the ugly monster appeared in time and prevented them from being sir, the **** might throw the pile of magic crystals into the cannon to detonate. Once it is detonated, it is very likely that certain walls will collapse, and the soldiers on the walls will be buried with the explosion. Hall ignored the feelings of the soldiers, and he looked at the love that was on the side. "Are you sure you are going?" Ai Xiao looked down and saw a blind eye, and his eyes were still bloody, and he nodded firmly. "He is my brother after all, I have to go this thing!" Aiqi just wanted to speak, but it was stopped by love. "Aiqi, you stay here, don''t refuse, this is the order!" After saying that I dont wait for Aiqis opposition, Im looking at Fells road. Looking at Aiqi, I can do it! Fels nodded in words, he didn''t talk, and stretched out his hand to express Ai Qi''s arm. Hall glanced at the crowd and saw that everyone had no doubts. After waving a hand, thousands of flying World of Warcraft appeared in front of everyone. Except for those who knew the strength of Hall in the dark, the rest of the people were shocked. Steel is even more exaggerated and shouted, "Hall, are you so tired and exaggerated? If the summoner is like you, it will not let people live!" Although other people did not speak, but they agreed with the idea of ??steel, and they were fortunate that Hall was a person on their own, otherwise they would meet someone who had the same ability as Hall, and they really didnt know what to do. do! Chapter 736： Lower set Chapter 736, the next set On the vast expanse of the prairie The wind and the wind swept across the empty prairie, and the knees with high knees were screaming. The days of the grassland have changed, and some of the wild beasts of the grasslands are hiding in their own nests at this time. They are very clear about what the consequences will be when going out in this situation. However, in this case, a group of people are riding a Warcraft horse, running towards the depths of the grassland with a gust of wind. The headed man wore a black robe. The wind blew his black robe from time to time and revealed his young face. If Hall is there, he will recognize it. This person is Nancan who escaped from Tieling City. At this time, he was only surrounded by Victoria and his guards. Nancans destination was very clear, and he was merged with General Leonard. "Damn Hall, I didn''t think he wanted to do it directly, hey! I think Tieling City has become a mess!" Looking back at Tieling City, Nan Cans hatred of Hall was even deeper. . "I was thinking about helping the host to do something. Now it seems that the plan has been disrupted. The hateful Hall, don''t let me catch you!" After a pause, Nancan glanced at the surrounding prairie, but his heart continued to ponder the next move. "Now my identity has been exposed. I can''t continue to stay in the Principality of Stefan. Only by following the master can I get everything I want! Then don''t blame me!" Soon, Nancan found the sign left by Leonard under the leadership of the scouts, so they ran along this road for about half a day. After half a day, they didn''t see any figures along the way, except that the wind was wild grass, until the squalor of the Warcraft horses were somewhat unsupported, and then they saw a smoky smoke from afar. "who!" Nancan, a group of hundreds of people riding the Warcraft horse, the momentum is huge, even if it is a few miles away, I heard the rumbling sound of the horse. If the task of living in the prairie is not even found, then they will lose the right to survive in the prairie. I saw that Nancan and others had just stopped. In the grass not far away, hundreds of black-faced people with broken konjac appeared immediately. Each of them seemed to be silent, and the hands were cold. The broken konjac is straight against Nan Can and others. As long as the black man who is headed down, they will not hesitate to shoot the broken konjac all toward them. For the sudden appearance of the black man, Nan Can did not show the look of fear, but the few guards around him opened the black robe, revealing the bright armor of his body in front of Nan Can. "Nan Can Prince again, still not back!" The black man heard the words first, and after looking at the armor of the guard, he looked at Nancan in a black robe. I saw Nan Can slightly raised his hand and gently picked up the black robe covering his head, revealing a smiling face and looking at the black man. "Everyone is working hard, where is General Leonard?" After seeing that the person was really Nanchan prince, the black man immediately showed an excited look, and he quickly yelled at everyone behind him. "Quickly put up the weapon, this is Prince Nancan!" After saying this, he went to Nancan for a military ceremony. "I have seen Nan Can Prince!" When the black people around him saw this Nancang prince, they suddenly showed excitement in their eyes. They all stood up together and stood up against the Nancan prince. "I have seen Nan Can Prince!" These black people are the dark-line personnel arranged by Leonard. Although they are not directly involved in the battle, their fighting power is one of the best in the army. After all, they must be war-torn as such fighters. And it has to go through multiple screenings to be competent. The reason why they looked at Nancan with respectful eyes was because, under the information provided by Nancan, General Leonard led them to win several battles. Not only that, but the captured orcs captured the money they sold. It is still on the head of everyone. Under this kind of policy, many soldiers have obtained a lot of money for arresting the orcs. Even if they are injured and go home, they can buy a small field and feel at ease to be a landlord. Nan Can was very gentle on the surface and waved and greeted everyone. Then, under the leadership of the black leader, Nan Can and his party came to Leonard. At this time Leonard was sitting in a camp made of large animal skins, which should be the camp of the former tribal chief, but at this time he was already called Leonard''s spoils. There are still some dark red blood around the camp, and obviously there are still some battles here. After Leonard waved all the people, there were only Nancan and Victoria in the camp. www.novelhall.com~ Nancan gloomyly said everything he knew, listening to the South. After Can''s words, Leonard''s face also became somewhat difficult to look at. "His Royal Highness, what are you doing now?" Although Leonard and Nancan are controlled by the shadow man, Nan Chan is still higher than Leonard in terms of identity. Nancan blinked, and then he watched Leonard say, "Hall was originally the enemy of the master. He must be chasing after the Tieling City is packed. It is estimated that my mother may also catch up with her brother. After all, you have a few counts of the Principality of Stefan who have seen blood..." Nan Cans voice just fell, and Leonards face was slightly over again, he asked with some uncertainty. "His Royal Highness, you mean..." "Hey! Since he can destroy my strategy, why can''t I give him a set?" "The next set?" Leonard heard a glimpse of the moment, then he lit up and whispered. "His Royal Highness, you mean, let Hall him..." Nancan did not go on, but shifted the topic and said, "Command the troops to pack up, and then let some injured soldiers lead the prisoners back to Tieling City. I think Hall is very happy to see them! Right, let us tell us by the way. Next destination!" Leonard already understood the meaning of Nan Can. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to lure the chasing Hall into the trap, but he did not know where Nan Cans specific purpose was. Sitting in the first place, Nan Can has already seen Leonards eyes in his eyes. He pointed his finger at a place behind him. "I told you to go down. One hour later, we came out to Nad and Victoria. I suddenly looked up and waited for them to see the words on the map. Both of them opened their eyes at the same time. "This is... the third tribe of the Werewolf!" Chapter 737： Hope that things pass by Chapter 737 hopes to pass by The orc family is also a world dominated by strength and more prominent than the human world. The so-called Welfare Third Tribe, from the name point of view, is the third-ranked tribe. In fact, this is true, because every major tribe of the orc family is composed of many tribes, and the third tribe of the werewolf is the third most powerful tribe of the werewolves. Every tribe in the Werewolf has the opportunity to make a ranking challenge. Each tribe will send a team to always challenge. Once the tribe wins, they will replace the former tribe. The benefits of the defeated tribe will naturally not be ranked, but he will also be able to get the tribe to receive the corresponding loot. These trophies are rewards from the Beastmaster. The promoted tribes can greatly enhance the strength of the tribe through these trophies. It can be said that the higher the ranking of the tribe, the better the trophy obtained each year, then the more the tribe''s strength will be improved. fast. It can be said that every time the tribe''s ranking competition is a major festival among the orcs, they call this festival Mataroa! Mataloa in the same race is held once a year, and there are also such rankings among different orc races, except that the scale of the competition is much larger than that of the races of the same race, and the spoils It is also very rich, and the most important thing is that the winner can allow to challenge the king of the orc family, and this kind of game is called - Lotharha! After the human being knows this, it is called the winner as the king! In other words, in the battle of Lotharha between the orcs, the final winner will become the new generation of beasts in the orc family! Two years ago, it was the lion''s race that won this victory in the Battle of Lothar, thus replacing the former Tiger Terran status as the new generation of the orc king! At this time, Nan Cans goal is the site where the third tribe of the werewolf on the map is located. After Leonard took a glance at the map, he said, "His Royal Prince Nan Can, you mean..." Nan Can''s face looked at Leonard and said, "Since we are already slaves to the master, then we will reduce some resistance for the coming of the great saints, and these elite warriors will let them and the werewolves kill. You die, let me live!" Nan Cans words have already set the soldiers outside the camp of the Principality of the Principality. If the soldiers who are just playing a victory and are still excited are told that their prince wants to design them, they dont know if they will Will be grieved. In the evening, the soldiers of the Stefan Principal, who had wanted to rest, suddenly received an order saying that there was a team of orcs transporting troops in front of them. They were secretly transporting a batch of food in front of the prairie. Prince Nancan was ready to lead everyone to the elimination. These orc transport troops. Most of the soldiers here were vengeful with the orcs. After hearing the orc transport troops, some of them were exhausted and they immediately began to cheer up. After an urgent cleanup, the tribe set off again. For the news of His Royal Highness Prince Nancan, the soldiers of the Principality of the Standan who were present did not have a skeptical attitude from top to bottom. It has to be said that this time, they have deeply believed that this will bring them accurate Message and win the prince of the prince! In the dark prairie night, a group of confident Stefan Principal soldiers stepped out of the burnt orc tribal camp, watching the deserted army of the Standan, sitting in the eyes of Nancan in Warcraft, showing a cruelty. Smile. The soldiers of the Principality of Stefan did not know this move. They were not facing the panicked orc transport force, and a group of elite Welfare troops, the wolf cavalry! ...... Tieling City of the Principality of Stefan Its only after a long time that the battalion has become noisy again, and there are always soldiers running out of the big camp. This time, whether its the Trajan of the Phoenix empire, the iron iron dwarf iron feather, or the Stefans Principality. Ai, the group of people looked at the gryphon knight who was lying on the ground. Just now they received the news of the Griffin Knight, a group of tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft is flying here, the Griffin Knight is the scout that was taken back to inform the news. "The tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft, how can they suddenly fly to Tieling City? Are they moving?" I dont think this is a bit wrong. Lets not say why the tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft will migrate, even if it is not this time, and listen to this Griffin Knight, their direction is to fly straight to Tieling City. Even if there are tens of thousands of these Warcrafts, they shouldnt be so unscrupulous. After all, on the continent of Allen, mankind is the master of this continent Even if these flying World of Warcraft are not worried about being besieged by humans, they should not actively provoke humans. "No matter what their purpose is, as long as they dare to attack us, I want them to know that we are powerful!" said Traro''s face, which was also not good. "The magicians will be ready for the magic barrier!" Morgan said blankly. "The broken konjac of the Black Iron Dwarf will let the beasts know how vulnerable their flesh and blood are under the black iron dwarf forging arrows!" Upon hearing the opinions of the people, Traro nodded and said, "The Griffin Knight will destroy this Warcraft that dares to attack humans!" The order was quickly laid out, and the entire military camp was busy again. A soldier with a broken konjac boarded the fortified fortress, and the rest of the soldiers were armed with ordinary bows and arrows in the house, although the lethality of ordinary bows and arrows Not big, but the number reaches a certain level, even if the dragon will be injured. The magicians are brought together under the leadership of Morgan. They are surrounded by a lot of magical arrays. As soon as they get the news, they will enter the magic to start this large protective magic array. I believe that those Warcraft are difficult to hit in a short time. Break this magic barrier. At this time, a group of Griffin knights appeared not far away. They flew toward Tieling City at a positive speed, and behind them, they were a group of black-pressed figures. After seeing these figures, even Tram The head of the Southern Army of this phoenix empire did not swallow. This piece of black pressure, the number will never be less than 20,000, this is not 20,000 ordinary Warcraft, this is 20,000 flying World of Warcraft, to know the Southern Army''s Griffin Knight, the biggest time is only two thousand. Therefore, Traros heart began to get nervous at this time. "I hope they are just passing by..." Chapter 738： Shocking people Chapter 738, Shocking People Outside Tieling City The black-pressed figure is constantly approaching Tieling City, and the airflow caused by the flapping wings makes the people of Tieling City feel far away. The hundreds of gryphons who flew back quickly arrived at the top of Tieling City and immediately joined the Griffin team waiting here. Although there are two thousand lions and knights added here, but in the face of black pressure on a piece of Warcraft, even if it is a well-trained griffin, it is beginning to appear irritated. If it weren''t for the lion''s lions with Trarow, these well-trained griffins are likely to flee. The gryphon knights have a dignified expression on their faces. They know that a battle will probably kill many people, but they are not afraid. Everyone is holding on to the reins of the gryphons neck. They know that once Traro has issued an order, they will not hesitate to charge the enemy. The atmosphere of the battlefield became very tense with the close of the shadows. Before the Traro opening, Morgan waved his hand and suddenly the colorful magic was input to the magic array. Then a huge magical barrier fell from the top to the entire Tieling City. . The black iron dwarf soldiers and human soldiers holding the konjac will point to the sky with the blue awning''s broken konjac. Some soldiers holding the big shield stare at the front tightly. Once those Warcraft break through the magical array, they attack. Will not hesitate to stand in front of the soldiers holding the broken konjac. At this time, suddenly, I loved my expression. He looked at the distant World of Warcraft for a moment. Then he blinked a little and did not believe it. After confirming and not correcting it, he immediately wanted to mount himself. Said Traro, who flew down. "General Traro, I think... those flying World of Warcraft seems to be looking for Hall...?" The love that should have gone out with Hall was taken away by Hall. He felt that these Warcraft were familiar. It was because the thousand soldiers that Hall took away before leaving were all flying by Hall. Warcraft left, and those of Warcraft look exactly like these Warcraft, he remembers Hall said these names of Warcraft, it seems to be called - Eagle Bird! Traro heard the words, and the raised hand stopped in the air. He turned to look at Ai. "Looking for Hall?" Ai Zhen originally had some doubts. After seeing the figure sitting on the eagle bird, Ai did not hesitate to nod. "I don''t think they are coming to Hall, but they are Hall''s men! You see, are those people like the powerful fighters around Hall?" what? Everyone heard the words and looked up. I saw that I had stopped at the eagle bird and beast not far from the front of Tieling City. Isnt that sitting in a dragon-human warrior with a face? For the look around Hall, everyone in the room has a deep understanding, and the powerful strength makes everyone afraid to underestimate him. They were also surprised before why such a strong person would follow Hall, especially Morgan. He felt that there must be problems in looking at his head, or that Hall grasped what handle he looked at. (Don''t say, although Morgan said that the guess is not particularly accurate, but at least the direction is right.) Isn''t it because the little black has to succumb to Hall? There was some suspicion in the hearts of the people. Even when some people were still bad, they thought that when these people came to the Hall to trouble, a dragon human warrior sitting with a huge eagle bird and beast flew down from the team. Traro waved his hand at his gryphon, and the nine-throwed gryphon screamed and flew quickly. Traro jumped and sat firmly on the back of the gryphon, followed by a fierce lion. Raised, the griffon slid across the edge of the wall and flew into the air with Traro. "Where are you, explain your intentions!" Sitting behind the eagle and the beast, the dragon people stunned Traro and said, "Hall is the great elder of the Dragon!" hiss! Sure enough, Hall! Gosh! After Morgan looked at the eagle bird and the Dragonman warrior who had pressed at least tens of thousands of blacks, even if he was the minister of the faculty of the inner court of the Imperial Academy of Fire, the heart of the time was shocked and speechless. "Its all the kids men... Morgan learned a few things through a special information department in the inner court. Unfortunately, the specific content has not been sent. He just heard that Halls power is no less than a legion. At that time, he still had some doubts. Now he is seeing these. After the eagle and the beast and the dragon man, he began to believe, obviously the things that Hall said before were true. After the shock, Traro invited the Dragon Elders to rest, but the Dragon Elders refused. "Adults have orders, we must keep up, since there is news of adults then leave!" After the Dragon Emperors elders waved, the dragon-human warriors behind them drove the eagle birds and birds over the Tieling City. Looking at the eagle birds and beasts that roar in the sky and the mighty and domineering dragon-human warriors in them, the atmosphere in the city of Tieling is not dare to come out. Like this huge flying World of Warcraft team, they are also the first to see, good. It is now determined that they are not enemies, otherwise they believe that once they fight with them, Tieling City will definitely suffer heavy casualties. "I didn''t think that Hall was really strong enough to this point. It was this group of eagle birds and dragons and people. It is estimated that a Principality can hardly resist it." Although I love you, I talked to myself, but everyone in the room heard it clearly. Black Iron Dwarf Steel, Ai, and Hall have no feelings, because Hall is their friend, Hall. The stronger he is, the happier he will be. There is such a friend, and it is estimated that many people will be scared by presenting his name. Morgan and Tram, both of whom heard a little bit of a bad face, Morgan is because of the bad relationship with Hall''s master and Lawrence in the outer court, while Traro is because of identity. The relationship between the School of Magic and the Royals seems to be good, but in the recent past, the Royals did not have the idea of ??playing the Magic Academy less. After all, no one wants to have a strong force on the head, although the Royal Government has been working hard for this situation over the years. However, it is not a matter of time to change this situation. The Long Renren elders led 20,000 eagle birds and dragons and the Terran troops to scream from the top of Tieling City to chase Hall''s footsteps. He did not care about the impact of his arrival on the people of Tieling City, but also did not know the scene. Hall is now looking at the scene in front of him. "Nan Can, you bastard, you are dead!" Chapter 739： Fierce Chapter 739 is fierce "Nan Can, you bastard! You are dead!" In the sky of the prairie, a team of thousands of people flying the World of Warcraft team is standing in the blue sky, in front of this thousand people flying the World of Warcraft team is sitting in the Hall of Lightning Golden Eagle. At this time, he was looking badly at the ground full of dead limbs and **** bodies. Most of them were the bodies of the soldiers of the Stefan Principality. In midair, Halls face looked at the pile of corpses below. He could clearly see from the air that it seemed to be designed as a trap. The soldiers of the Principality of Stefan seemed to have been suddenly attacked. The soldiers of the Principality of Lesser Dandy seem to have nothing to resist and fall into a pool of blood. "Hall, now is not the time to say this, we are looking for it, maybe we can still find a living!" After seeing the horrible situation below, Nosia looked pale and pale, and the rich **** smell floating in the air made her A little discomfort, but at this time she still forced to hold back the nausea thoughts, came to Hall and whispered comfortably. "Call!" Hall took a deep breath, and then he exhaled the sulking in his chest. "If we come early, it would be a shame!" It turned out that Hall wasted some time when they chased it from Tieling City. He said that they loved both Ai and Aiqi. They were chased with a group of love owls and black iron dwarves sitting on a thousand eagle birds. When they were on the road, they first encountered a wounded soldier who had listened to Nan Cans order to **** the prisoners. At that time, Hall felt a little strange, how were all wounded. Not only that, but what makes him even more surprised is that the wounded soldier headed did not know that Nan Can rebelled. Hall was the person who chased them. He not only did not have any resistance, but instead he said to Hall with joy and anxiety. Prince Nancan found an orc transport army, and they were now carrying troops to destroy the orc transport army. The reason why Hall feels strange is that Nancan seems to have a purpose. Although he knows that there is a problem, Hall still chased him in the direction pointed by the wounded soldier. As for these wounded soldiers, Hall did not have a problem. Instead, they gave them therapeutic agents. After all, they were all poor people who were kept in the dark. After being separated from the wounded soldiers, Hall took the troops and continued to play and chase Nan Can. Then they saw the camp full of orc bodies. In this camp, Hall did not stay for a long time, but after a slight pause, they continued to chase. Go on. Then, after a period of tracking, Hall found their troops led by Nancan, but what surprised Hall was that most of these troops became cold bodies. Just when Hall gritted his teeth and wanted to catch up with Nancan and wanted to kill him, Nan Can looked calmly at the same colleagues on a small hill. These colleagues are not others. They are the soldiers of the Principality of Stefan. These soldiers are only about 3,000. Compared with the previous tens of thousands of troops, they are only one-tenth of them, showing how much damage they have suffered. . "Nan Can, why, why are you doing this? And General Leonard, we are all brought out by you, how can you do this!" A body armor is ruined, and there is still a huge wound on the chest. It seems that the **** person who was smashed by the blunt is standing above the hill. He is looking at the bottom with a look of grief and indifference. Prince Nancan and General Leonard. He did not think of it, obviously leading the troops to destroy the orc transport army, but the result was that they were attacked by the wolf cavalry. This sneak attack can be said to be very unexpected. Many of the soldiers of the Principality of the Principality have not yet reacted and have already lost their lives. It is reasonable to say that war is nothing more than killing me. I am killing you. This 10,000-year-old ambush is only saying that luck is not good, but what he can''t accept is that the other two 10,000 captains were actually being prepared to organize the troops to fight back. Leonard personally killed. To know that even in the elite soldiers, in this situation, they will feel that this must be an illusion, but when they saw the **** Wanfu head was lifted by Leonard, the soldiers of the Principality of Studan were chaotic. Its up. The Werewolf soldiers took advantage of this opportunity to speed up the killing of the unruly Standan Principal soldiers. They were like the scarecrows who stood still waiting for their heads to be slashed. The Werewolf soldiers were particularly cool. When the last Wanfuchang responded, the surviving soldiers were less than one-third. That is to say, in a short period of time, because of the chaos and the Assault of the Werewolf, the soldiers of the Principality of the Standan were killed. Ten thousand people! You know that this is not a 20,000 pigs, but this is a living person! More than 20,000 people were killed , the place where the ambush was almost covered by blood, a green weed was basically dyed red, and it looked particularly strange from a distance. Or the last Wanfu long grief is the strength, leading the remaining 10,000 soldiers to break through, but unfortunately there are all kinds of Werewolf soldiers here, plus here is the prairie, they simply can''t escape the wolf cavalry with their legs. Killed, so after escaping for a long time, they were surrounded by this small hill. It was at this time that the werewolves stopped the attack, surrounded the entire hill and blocked all the retreats. It seemed that the werewolves were ready to trap them like this. It was at this time that Nan Can, Leonard and Victoria were coming out of the Werewolf soldiers. And the Wanfuchang just saw them, and this was the scream of sorrow and anger. "Hehehehe, why? This question is good!" Nan Can looked at the sly expression on the hill and the nearby Stefan Principal Soldier, seeing the fear and sadness in their eyes. After the expression, Nan Cans heart became more and more happy. "First of all, I will revisit you. The hero of the wolf cavalry general is the general of the third tribe of the werewolf. This is the command of the wolf cavalry who ambushed you!" Wan Fuchang heard the expression on his face twitching. He followed Nan Can''s gaze and looked at the werewolf sitting next to Nan Can sitting on a wolf. I saw that his body was full of blood, even his armor and hair were full, and Wan Fu knew that it was caused by killing his own soldiers. It can be seen how many soldiers the general of the werewolf killed. The wolf did not see the gaze that Wanfu looked over. He even smiled at the Wanfu. "You are very good for humans, I will take your head off for a while!" Chapter 740： doubt Chapter 740 doubts The sound of Wolf Mo is very cold, just like being blown up by the cold air of Siberia. People''s blood has a feeling of being frozen. The sorrowful expressions on the faces of the remaining soldiers of the Principality of the Standan were revealed because they did not doubt what the wolf said. Looking out from the hills, I saw a group of Werewolf soldiers lined up underneath. Among them, the wolf cavalry is not the same as the three tens of thousands of people. The remaining 3,000 soldiers in the Principality of Standan want to There is no steep and defensive hill breakout, it is tantamount to idiots and dreams. Just to make this Wanfu leader somewhat puzzled is why the Werewolf did not attack immediately, but surrounded them. According to the strength of the werewolves, even if they forcibly attacked, these injured Stefan Principal soldiers could not resist their iron rides. At most, they were the few wolves who died and wounded. In the brave of the werewolves, they Don''t give up the attack because you are afraid of death. No one explained to him the question of Wan Fu, even the familiar and unfamiliar General Leonard who had been working together for many years did not give any explanation. After the wolf did not say this, the werewolves gave out a wolf at the same time, and the roar of the clouds screamed, and the clouds that shook the sky had to stay away from the area. At this time, a black shadow flew from afar, and the wolf just wanted to open the wolf cavalry to prepare the bow and arrow design. When he saw the black shadow, he immediately reached out and stopped the action of everyone. "Stop! This is a hurricane!!" The hurricane, the orc family''s unique flying World of Warcraft, there are many types of hurricane, the wolf-shaped hurricane of the wolf head bat body, the hurricane of the lion head bat body, and the hurricane of the tiger head bat body. From here, we can see the identity of the coming people. They are all lion head hurricanes. This shows that these people are all hurricane from the Beastmaster Lions! Werewolf camp Nan Can and Leonard and Wolf Mo and others are staying inside. In addition to them, there is also a man with a full body or black robe. This man is very tall, even if it is a burly wolf, it just reaches his shoulder. When he stands up, his head is about to touch the top of the tent. You know, this tent is almost four meters high. It can be seen that this black robe man is How tall. The wolf squinted at the black robe man. This black robe man brought the command of the Beastmaster, let them temporarily obey the words of the black robe man. If he changed to someone else and said to him, the wolf would have passed a paw and did not take him. Grasping the flesh and blood, he doesn''t know how it hurts to write. However, the man in the black robe was commanded by the beastmaster. Even if the wolf was arrogant in the orc general, he had to obey the command of the beastmaster. "Nan Can, the master asked me to bring you words, he was very disappointed with you!" The three men, including Nan Can, suddenly turned pale and snowy, and they slammed on the ground as if their masters were in front of them. The wolf stunned the situation at the moment, hesitating the black robe man is not his direct leader, although he needs to cooperate in the next battle, but this does not mean that he is afraid of the black robe man. Although the wolf is not sure what happened in front of him, he is ashamed of Nancans behavior as a coward. In particular, Leonard, the human general, remembers that they seemed to have fought under Tieling City. How long did it last, he turned out to be like this. At the same time as the scorn of the wolf, the owner of the black robe man was secretly jealous, and it was possible to make a formerly fiercely battled nine-class fighter become like this. This shows that the owner of the black robe is very powerful. In the view of Wolf Mo, this level of danger seems to be no less than their Beastmaster! "No matter who you are, after cleaning up these human beings, you''d better settle down. Don''t let me know that you have an attempt at our orc family, or I will let you know that the orc family is amazing!" The wolf was secretly facing, but on the surface it was quietly watching the black robe men, and they wanted to know from their chat what the owner he said was. The black robe man did not seem to take the wolf into action, he continued with a blank expression and with a hint of low voice. "Fortunately, the owner is broad-minded, and forgive you this time. From now on, you are all controlled by me. The next battle must be done according to what I said, otherwise..." Not waiting for the man in the black robe to finish, the young Nancan and others who are squatting are in a hurry to obey the order. Next, in addition to some Werewolf warriors who were standing near the hills, the rest of the werewolves began to slowly retreat. What shocked Wanfu was that there were some magicians here They used earth magic to build stone piers near the hills. The stone piers are about one meter in diameter. The height is up to ten meters, and above the stone piers are covered with black boxes. These boxes are black and dark. From the outside, they don''t see what the box is doing, and they don''t see what is inside. And the boxes on such stone piers have not been able to get thousands of them in a short time. "What are the werewolves doing?" In fact, many soldiers in the Werewolf curiously looked at this or the black robe magician. They also dont know what these stone piers are for. Do you want to jump from above to the hills and the soldiers of the Stangan Principality? Killing? If this is the case, instead of wasting manpower, it would be better to directly use the 10,000 wolf to ride the charge directly. It is a pity that the wolf did not speak, so even if the Werewolf soldiers had opinions, they could only bury themselves in the stomach and dare not say it. The world of the orc family is respected by the strong. If anyone dares to question the strong, then he will have a personal challenge with the strong, but this kind of challenge is to give life after losing, even if the other side let go If you don''t plan to kill yourself, then the failed person will become the slave of the winner. Therefore, like this kind of challenge, it is better to obey orders before you can clearly overcome your ability to defeat your opponent. After seeing the stone piers are ready, the black robe man nodded and said a few words to a person in the same black robe. The man in the black robe nodded and then went. They took the lion head hurricane they drove and flew away. After everything was arranged, the black robe man said to the wolf. "Send your warriors to fight, don''t kill them once, retreat every time you kill two hundred people, and today the goal is to kill a thousand people!" Chapter 741： Dilemma Chapter 741 Dilemma For this order, Wolf did not show any expression of anger or doubt, because before this, Nancan told him that this time the third tribe of the werewolf mission was to kill most of the elite soldiers of the Principality of the Stan. And let go of a small number of soldiers to make the illusion of siege. Only the current Nancan is performing the task, but the tall black man in front of him! This matter should start from a day ago. After Nancan eliminated the small tribe, he let Leonard lead the group of morale soldiers to attack the orc transport troops, but what everyone did not think was that Nancan secretly let a man who was also transformed This token came to the third tribe of the Werewolf in advance. At that time, when I saw this human body soldier with some stiff body and very ugly face, Wolf Mo thought that this is a preparation for the Werewolf. After all, this happened before, but in recent years, the orcs have gradually become stronger. They have repeatedly broken through human defensive positions, smashed into the human hinterland, and robbed a lot of resources. Humans seem to become timid. A lot, there are fewer and fewer cases of sending war slogans like this. Just as the Werewolf warriors were preparing to tear up the weak human soldiers in front of them, the wolf stopped them. Wolf Mo just came back from the pre-war meeting of the orc people. He felt that this was a bit interesting, so he felt that if this human soldier could bring some fun, he would not mind letting this human soldier once. Its just that the wolf didnt think that this seemingly treacherous human soldier was not afraid. Instead, he found that this human being had a hint of evil and something wrong. After seeing this human soldier take out a special mark, the wolf is silent, because he recognizes this thing, which is actually a token of the Beastmaster! The beast is on! Wolf Mo felt that this was a joke. A human soldier actually took the beastmaster''s token to find him. Isn''t that a joke? After laughing, the wolf looked coldly at the glance of this silent human soldier. He just wanted to ask his men to pull the swindler down and cut it. At this time, the beastmasters breath suddenly came from the beastmasters token in the hands of this weird human soldier. . Although the breath is very weak, but this also makes the wolf beat a chill. He suddenly stood up and looked at the token held by the human soldier with a sullen look. He did not think that the token was real. The breath of the Beastmaster can''t be forgotten in his life. The kind of king''s temperament made him a general of the werewolf almost unable to resist. Fortunately, this is only one of the many beasts of the Beastmaster. The breath it exudes is not too strong, otherwise the general of the werewolf will be ugly. "The Beastmaster kneels down to him... What is the command?" Wolf did not consider it after the third, he still chose to believe, although the Beastmaster token represents the Beastmaster, but he can completely ignore its existence, so as to evade the reason that the foreign military order is not. However, after the beastmaster''s breath came out, the surrounding guards had already collapsed. Even if he killed this human being, he would still be punished by the Beastmaster. In this case, it is better to listen to it now. What do the human soldiers of the Beastmaster believe in what they want to do. After seeing the wolf, the human soldier did not reveal even a slight wave of emotions. After he said his purpose to come here with no expression, he was not speaking, and after the wolf heard it, the whole person suddenly became silent. He knew and saw the mysterious man, but did not think that the mysterious man actually controlled the king of the Standan, Nan Can, and also designed such a big trap. This is a great military skill for Wolf Mo. Of course, military merit is one thing. After hearing Nan Can prepare to design the ambush of the abominable human summoner, the wolf did not hesitate to agree to execute this order. Therefore, there was a scene of ambushing the soldiers of the Principality of Sterling, but I did not expect that, afterwards, a black robe man was killed. The wolf glanced at the black robe man who said nothing after the order was issued, and then he nodded to the adjutant around him. The Werewolf adjutant immediately saw the reins, and the wolf snorted immediately and ran to the front with powerful limbs. "Hey!" As the wolf screamed, the Wanfus head on the hill suddenly became shocked. He quickly followed the direction of the sound and saw a group of werewolves armed with shields and huge mace. The warrior is marching towards it with a neat pace. "Prepare! The Werewolf is going to attack! The shield is in front, the long-haired hand is behind, the archer is ready!" The besieged soldiers of the 3,000-strong Principality were injured at most of the time, but none of them cared about it. After hearing the order, many injured soldiers ignored the blood on the arm and bite. Tightly clasped his hands and clasped the shield''s armrests, standing firmly in front of the hills. "Hey!" Hundreds of tall shields stood on the hills with a large shield in the hand and made a loud noiseThe spearman behind him immediately stepped forward, the long hair in his hand was raised, the front of the long hair was from the shield. Passed through the gap. From a distance, it is like a tortoise shell that is full of thorns, giving people a feeling of incompetence. Behind them are a handful of archers, who have already taken the arrow under the captain''s slogan and filled their bows. The cold-headed arrows are facing the Werewolf soldiers who are slowly approaching under the hills. As long as the commander of the Wanfu orders, they will shoot all the arrows in their hands. "Brothers, this time we are escaping, Nancan betrayed us, betrayed the Principality of Sterling, betrayed humanity! We are at an absolute disadvantage!" Wan Fus voice was very sad, giving a feeling of grief, even though he said some bad news, but the presence of more than 3,000 Standan Principal soldiers was not afraid. look. After Wan Wanchang saw this, there was no smile on his face, but his heart was very satisfied. After a pause, he continued to say, "Although I don''t understand why Nancan betrayed humans, but we don''t seem to be losing money. During this time, we have killed enough orcs, even if we die, we will not lose money. Therefore, Today, I want to ask everyone, are you afraid of it?" A thousand captains heard that there is still nowhere to understand that Wan Fu is cheering on everyone, so he shouted without hesitation. "Not afraid!" As the commander took the lead, the soldiers of the Principality of the 3,000-strong Stanley screamed at the same time. "Not afraid! Not afraid! Not afraid!" After three sounds, Wan Fuchang found that the morale of the soldiers had improved a lot, and this was called a smile on his face. "Very good, if this is the case, then let us kill some orcs before we die, so as to avenge our brothers!" Chapter 742： Fierce battle Chapter 742, the fierce battle "Revenge! Revenge! Revenge!" The soldiers of the Principality of Standan seem to remember the comrades who died before being ambushed. Their morale was suddenly raised by the Chief Wan. Only their situation is seen by the wolf below, but it is just doing nothing. If it is not to lure the Hall, he has already let a team of wolf cavalry kill, where is it still used? After watching the wolf''s eyes, the Werewolf Wanfu suddenly waved his hand toward the hills. "kill!" The Werewolf warriors who had been walking slowly heard their strong and powerful thighs. These Werewolf soldiers had red eyes and a cruel smile on the corners of the mouth, and they also made a burst of howling special wolverines. . In their view, the resistance of human soldiers is meaningless, and as long as they rush, they can easily tear up the remaining soldiers of the Stangan Principality. ...... "Hey!" The body of a Werewolf warrior was kicked open by Wan Fu. The guy just wanted to attack him. Fortunately, Wan Wanchang responded quickly. However, his arm still had a new wound and blood. The wound slowly flowed down. "Hey!" Just as the Governor of the Principality of Sterling wanted to continue to kill, a scream of screams came, and then the Werewolf soldiers who had already rushed up actually retreated. Looking at the Werewolf soldiers who are like water, and who are advancing and retreating, Wan Fus face is more difficult to look at while being relieved. "Damn! Are they playing games?" It turned out that this is not the first time that the Werewolfs have killed the hills. The Werewolfs are not the strong races of the Orcs. Their combat power is not the most powerful, but they are able to kill only 50. In the case of people, they killed at least two hundred soldiers. Most of the werewolves who were killed were killed by the damage caused by the arrows. Many of the werewolves were shot and killed one or two soldiers of the Stangan Principality. It must be said that the bravery of the Werewolf is unquestionable. Just when the Wanfu sighed secretly, the werewolves actually retired. Whether they were Wanfu or other soldiers of the Principality of the Stangan, they could not understand, and they could destroy them with a spurt. Why did the werewolves meet? retreat? Is there a reinforcements coming? Obviously this is impossible. After half an hour, the werewolves attacked again, the same as the first time. This time, because the soldiers of the Principality of Studan did not have arrows, the werewolves only killed 30 people in the event of death or injury. Two hundred soldiers from the Principality of Sterling. The third attack was even more exaggerated. The Werewolf soldiers turned out to be only ten soldiers who were not killed. Many of them were killed by the Wanfu, and the Principality of Sterling was killed twice. Come to the soldiers. Looking at the Werewolf soldiers who retired again, if this time the soldiers of the Principality of Sterling did not understand that the werewolves were playing with them, their IQ would be somewhat inadequate. "hateful!" Looking at the comrades who were still alive before, they were killed by more than 600 people in just half a day. In addition to anger, there was another emotion called fear inside. Yes, they are being killed! They would rather die with the Werewolf soldiers for the first time, and would not like to be killed by the Werewolf one by one. The fear from the heart has shaken the soldiers of the Stangan Principality who had a mortal heart. If there were still a group of soldiers in the black of the Stangan Principality who were supervising the war, it is estimated that some soldiers could not stand the rush and surrender. "Adult, what do we do?" One of the two remaining tens of thousands of husbands came to Wan Wans side with a bitter look. He had blood on his face and a lot of wounds on his body. As he spoke, he pulled a piece of cloth from his clothes and then tied it up in the hands of Wan Fus injured. It seems that when the captain was tied up, he felt some pain when he pulled the wound, or he couldnt answer it if he was a captain. Wanfus brow could not help but wrinkle tightly. After the captains were tied up, he saw that the Wanfu had not spoken yet and could not help but whisper again. "grown ups?" Wan Fuchang heard that this time he turned back to God. He looked at the people who were cleaning up the corpses of his comrades, and then looked at the murderous sigh. He looked forward to fighting the Werewolf soldiers. Finally he sighed. A mouthful. "Although I don''t know what they are trying, but I know we can''t let them succeed!" Hey... The commander of the squad has heard it for a moment. He doesnt understand what Wan Fus words mean. In their current situation, its not bad for the werewolves to kill them immediately. In their current situation, these ruins will be defeated. How to stop the conspiracy of the Werewolf? It seems that I can see the doubts of the commander Wan Fuchang said with a voice that "the werewolf besieged us instead of destroying us once, I think they should do it for others!" other people? ! When the commander heard the news, he was shocked. At the same time, he went to look around and found that besides the weeds, the Werewolf army, there are other people. "Don''t watch, they haven''t arrived yet. I guess if I guessed it is good, they will be the day of our death, so I hope that when you come to command the supervised team, if I find that the situation is wrong, I will take everyone. Chong down and the Werewolf are desperate, when your supervising team is especially important, kill the soldiers who want to surrender! In addition to the body, do not leave anything to the werewolf!" hiss! The commander of the squad heard a cold breath, but he soon understood the purpose of Wan Fus work. If Wan Fuchang said it was good, the werewolves were prepared to use them as bait, but they did not know the bait. who is it. Although the commander of the tens of thousands of people is very confused, but he still nodded and promised, no matter what the Werewolf plots, as long as it can destroy, it is worth it! ...... In the werewolf camp under the hill The black robe man looked at the Werewolf soldier who returned from the third time with a blank expression. After looking up at the distance, she said. "Come here today, send hurricanes to the surrounding, especially the southeast, report once every hour, report immediately if there is a report interruption!" Although the wolf is not satisfied with the heart, but now the black robe man does have this power to give this order, so the wolf is crying in his heart, squinting at the black robe man who is cold-eyed, then this is right The adjutant ordered. "Follow his words! And inform you, don''t leave tonight, the knife does not leave, the offender kills! Chapter 743： something wrong There is a problem in Chapter 743 "Adult! Is it really so much for the human being called Hall?" After the adjutant ordered the task of the wolf to explain, some incomprehensible questions were asked. Wolf Mo originally did not want to say, after all, he followed the arrogant shaman sacrifice to attack Tieling City and Hall. No matter where they say, their orc family has an absolute advantage, not only robbed the northern wall of Tieling City. It is said that the important figures of the Principality of Sterling are also trapped in the mountains. However, in this case, a human summoner named Hall actually rescued people without relying on one''s own strength, and almost made their orc family suffer heavy losses. Hall''s numerous summoned beasts, as well as the ability to accept the hurricane, and the final summoning of the elves of war and ancient trees, no matter which one makes the wolf feel shocked. They chose the retreat for the time being because of Hall''s biggest accident and had to blow up the northern wall. It is precisely because of this that he has become a joke in the werewolf family, and he is treated like his old rival Xiong. As for the shamanic sacrifice, it seems that because of his identity, there is not much to dare to say that he is not. However, even if this is the case, I will sin for the first time and go back, but before the wolf came back, I heard that the Beastmaster just said that victory or defeat is a common practice, and then it will not be. The wolf is very uncomfortable about this. He feels that the last defeat has Hall, the unexpected factor in it. At the same time, there is another reason, that is, he wants to use his own troops to kill the Hall. Otherwise, he will not let him lead the troops to kill the Hall. They have long been Chen Bing Tieling City, and now it is estimated that they have won the Principality of Sterling. Where else, as in the present, they have again agreed on the strategy of sending troops in the prairie. In his opinion, the orc family should kill with great power until they are afraid of human beings, then they will not resist. After the wolf Moss flew for a while, he came back. He looked at the adjutant who was puzzled in front of him. He cried after saying something. "Don''t underestimate this human being. Didn''t you hear that the shamanic sacrifice is to plead guilty? It is related to this human being!" The adjutant heard a moment and then took a sigh of cold. He remembered it. It seemed that when the wolf came back, he was furious. It seemed that the man who made him angry was the man named Hall. Seeing that the adjutant seemed to want to remember, the wolf Mo said quietly. "This human being can''t be underestimated. Once you find him, tell everyone to attack him with all your strength! Be sure to kill him on the prairie!" When the wolf said this, in addition to a trace of cruelty in his eyes, he also had a trace of fear. No, it is fear! Listening to the human prince who turned to the Mozu, there seems to be a lot of Warcraft around Hall. Not only that, but he also conquered a person who is as powerful as Morgan! Who is Morgan? He is the Minister of Education of the Inner Court of the Imperial Academy of Fire, and he has heard of this famous Master, even the wolf in the prairie. At first he seemed to remember to say such a sentence "attacking the human continent, those countries do not have to worry about anything, we need to worry about the magicians of the magic academy! In addition to the magician dean, but also There are a few people who need to be aware that when you meet them, don''t take it lightly!" Seeing that the arrogance was so serious at the time, even the arrogant wolf had a more heart, and remembered what he said in his heart. One of the names is called Morgan! A person who can make Morgan jealous, what does that mean? Explain that Hall has a master who is no less powerful than Morgan! How long has this been, Halls strength has increased so much, and if Hall is given enough time, Hall will definitely become a terrible existence. "This time I can''t let him leave alive!" The secretly determined savage body exudes a strong murderousness. The cold murderousness surprised the adjutant on the side. He never saw a wolf who would have such a day to kill a person. It can be seen that the wolf is for this human being. How jealous. I was still thinking about whether the wolf was a big fuss, but now it seems that it will be necessary to talk to the people. If you really see Hall, you must leave his life here at the first time. ...... Just as the remaining soldiers in the Principality of Sterling were lingering, Wolf and Nancan waited for the calculation of Hall. At this time, Hall was sitting with a lightning golden eagle with a thousand coalition troops along the wounded from the Stangan Principality. The route in the mouth is moving forward. Along the way, they saw a lot of bodies, the vast majority of which were the bodies of the soldiers of the Principality of Studan. Only a few full-body hairs were thick, and the Werewolf soldiers wearing a ragged wallet were riding a wolf of the same size as a cow~www.novelhall. Com~ See here, Hall frowned, he has recognized that this is the wolf cavalry that he had seen before. Obviously these soldiers of the Principality of the Stanley were sneaked to death by the wolf cavalry. Although Hall has found the murderer who killed the soldiers of these Stangan Principalities, his heart is not the slightest joy. All the way over, I saw the bodies of the soldiers of the Principality of Sterdan, and I dont know how many soldiers of the Principality of Sterling are still alive. Although Hall is not a Madonna, I see anyone who wants to save, but now there is a very serious problem. What is the reason for Nancan to do this? Is it pure killing? Obviously, this is not the real reason. Hall feels that there must be some ulterior secrets in it. "Hall, have you found that the body is getting less and less?" Just as Hall thought, the voice of Dark Three suddenly came from the side. Hall heard a glimpse of his words, then he looked down at his head and saw him underneath him. There were still hundreds of bodies before. At this time, there were only a few. From the footprints on the ground, the werewolves The wolf cavalry does not seem to have decreased. Looking forward, Hall found a lot of human footprints to escape. From the situation he saw, it was presumed that the Werewolf did not have the first time to eliminate this remnant army. Then the question comes, why did the werewolves do this, and what are their purposes? "Wolfman? Wolf?" Hall muttered to himself and said a few words. When he thought of the wolf, suddenly Halls eyes lit up. He seemed to think of something and quickly raised his hand to stop the crowd. Because the flying World of Warcraft here is Hall''s summoned beast, so the soldiers who waited for the top were given orders, and the eagle birds and animals that came forward stopped. "Hall, what''s wrong? What did you find?" Chapter 744： Someone has to be unlucky Chapter 744, someone is going to be unlucky. The eagle bird that was flying was suddenly stopped, and everyone quickly looked at Hall. After all, it is only the magical summoner of Hall that can do this. At the beginning, everyone was surprised at Hall and summoned a thousand eagle birds and beasts. Some of them did not understand Hall. This is what they want to do. With Halls instructions, they understand that feelings are for them to ride. use. In addition to some people who are already familiar with Hall, such as Nosia, the black iron dwarf soldiers who followed Hall and the soldiers of the Principality of Stangan had a hint of doubt. They all know that whether it is the World of Warcraft on the land or the World of Warcraft in the sky, if there is no long-term cooperation, it is very dangerous to ride it. However, as Nosia and others did not hesitate to sit on those Warcraft, and commanded in the air, the soldiers of the Principality of Standan and the black iron dwarf soldiers suddenly dumbfounded. Fortunately, steel and love are all aware of the situation of Hall summoning beasts, and seeing that their men are so afraid of losing their faces, the two faces are dark and black, and after a few words, the soldiers of the Principality of Studan The generals and the black iron dwarf generals sat alone on their own. Yes, I saw the generals go up, didnt say it, and everyone sat up with some trepidation. Not to mention, before I went up, I was worried that the eagle birds and beasts would be worried, but after they really let them sit up, they discovered that the facts were totally different from what they thought. The eagle birds and beasts are just as good as the sheep, not only that, but they still listen to their orders to make some regular moves. If their generals scolded them, some people might have to do some difficult moves, such as Thomass maneuver... It is precisely because of this, so when these eagle birds and beasts do not obey their orders to stop directly, everyone knows that all this is done by the magical summoner named Hall. "Hall, what''s wrong, what''s wrong?" Nosia and the dark three saw the face of Hall''s gloomy face and asked softly. "There is an estimate that someone is waiting for me!" said the head of Hall without returning. "Someone waiting for you?" Dark and Nosia first looked at Hall with some surprise, but soon they reacted. "Hall, you mean..." "Well, you see, the soldiers who track the soldiers of the Principality of St. Dan are all wolf cavalry. With the terrain of the prairie, which is a horse, you think that the defeated soldiers of the Principality of Stangan can run four legs with two legs?" Hall said with a slap in the face and continued to say, "Look, from here, there are very few bodies on the ground, but those footprints are not reduced. What does this mean?" Dark Three and Nosia looked down and saw the footprints on the grass on the ground. Some footprints appeared clearly in front of everyone. Not to mention, as Hall said, the individual bodies were **** lying on the grass, but surrounded by footprints. "You mean, these Stangan Principales are all deliberately let go of the enemy? Even..." Dark three bowed and meditated for a while, and suddenly there was an idea in his head. Hall heard the words and turned to look at the Dark Three and Nosia. "Yes, I guess, someone is waiting for me, and this person is still my acquaintance!" When I heard this, I suddenly grinned and said, "Hall, I think your acquaintance is a little more?" Hearing the secret of the Dark Three, Hall flipped his eyes blankly, and Nosia smirked. Not to mention, although Hall is constantly increasing in strength, but his ability to trouble things is also increasing, starting from Nosia''s understanding of Hall, Hall does not seem to stop making trouble. The king of the Principality of Orakir did not say it first, and the devil mercenary group and the demon mercenary group that met the dead wilderness came to the phoenix empire and provoked the privilege of the outer court of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy. This was not enough. Hall also provoked Nancan in the Principality of Sterling, the Orc in the north, the Naga in the sea, and even the Mozu in the Outland. Well, in this way, Hall has been hung up in a few powerful races, but fortunately he has good luck and strength, otherwise he did not know that he was cleaned up that day. But again, there are a lot of people in Hall, which is one of the reasons why Hall can survive. The dean of the outer court of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic and his teacher, the black iron dwarf family, the elves of the dark forest, and the mermaid in the sea. If Hall did not provoke those enemies, it is estimated that he should be one of the very wonderful people living in the continent of Allen. "It should be the wolf''s wolf, or the mysterious black robe man. If we rushed over like this, it is easy to fall into the trap of their arrangement..." "But if we don''t pass now, those people..." Nosia couldn''t bear to look at Hall. Nosia itself is a good boy with good heart Before I saw the soldiers who died in battle, the tears almost couldnt help but flow down. When I learned that there was still some living, she wanted to take them. Save it. Hall looked at Nosia''s worried look and couldn''t help but smile. "Do not worry, people still have to save. If you know that someone is waiting for me, then I will not jump in. I will stay here. I will look forward to accompanying me. I want to see, I want to see. Just in the sky, how can they take me!" Although Nosia was a little worried about Hall, she finally nodded and said. "Then you must be careful!" Hall smiled and reached out and touched Nosia''s little hand, causing Nosia to scream and rush back. The gaze on the side was not squint, while the third was a slight twitch on the corner of the mouth. With his face-to-face princess practice, he was speechless, but there was no way to speak without words. The Elf Queen did not say anything, let alone him. Hall saw Nosy''s shy look and smiled. "I am leaving, you are waiting for my good news!" After saying that Hall turned his head and patted the lightning golden eagle, the lightning golden eagle suddenly screamed, and the whole body had already appeared 100 meters away from the moment when the wings fanned, and the one-eyed dragon eagle and beast that followed him did not show weakness. Followed up later. Looking at Hall and watching the two men driving the back of the two heads of World of Warcraft, Nosia''s eyes can not be recovered for a long time. In the dark, I quickly comforted the Nosyrian Road. "The Princess''s Highness is assured, and Hall''s ability, even if he can''t beat it, can guarantee safety..." Who knows that when he finished, Nosia turned to look at the dark doubts and said, "I didn''t worry about him. I was thinking about it for a while and someone was going to be unlucky..." The dark three heard a word and fell from the back of the eagle bird... Ok, I am passionate about myself... Chapter 745： Fire attack Chapter 745 Fire Attack In the dark, the wind in the prairie has become more violent. Fortunately, Hall has already learned the wind and magic, and a simple windshield cover easily offsets the wind, thus avoiding his hair being blown away. It affects its image. As for the lookout on the side, Hall glanced at him. He saw a vindictiveness in the lookout, blowing the wind from the middle to the sides, and the magic of Hall''s magic had the same effect. The two will be like World of Warcraft in the dark with the wind blowing on the prairie. At this time, suddenly there was a black shadow in front of it. Since there is no moon tonight, the night is very dim. Even Hall can''t find it when the shadow is not close. If it is not the lightning of the golden eagle, Hall is still Did not find this shadow. Almost as soon as the Lightning Golden Eagle was called out, the shadow and Hall actually passed by. At the moment of passing by, Hall and the black shadow turned to look at each other at the same time, waiting for Hall to greet the lightning Golden Eagle to stop the shadow, the black shadow exclaimed and then said nothing directly. thing. Under the operation of the shadow, a group of light suddenly came out of him, and quickly went to the sky. After a high voice, the sky suddenly burst into a flash of light. "Hold the grass! Is it a different world version of the flash?" Busy in this dark night is particularly obvious, it is estimated that people who are far away in a few kilometers can find this situation, and this different version of the flash bomb has sound effects, it seems that there is also some magical flavor. At the moment of the radiant flash, Hall and the watch suddenly saw the coming, only to see that this is a wolf-headed werewolf, and the black shadow he sat down was the hurricane that Hall had seen. However, this hurricane is not a lion''s head, but a hurricane! It seems that the Werewolf Hurricane Knight knows that Hall is so powerful. After discovering Hall and sending out a message, he does not say that he directly controls the hurricane of the wolf and turns his head and flees. His movements are very fast, but some people are quicker than his movements. I only see the reins of the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast that is beside the Hall. The one-eyed dragon eagle bird suddenly **** its wings, and the whole figure accelerates in vain. Under the stunned eyes of the warrior, looking forward to the big hand wave, not waiting for the Werewolf warrior to react, he suddenly found himself vacated, and then felt a suffocating feeling on his neck. The Werewolf soldier was not looked forward to oysters in a round, and the wolf hurricane who he sat down did not escape. At the moment when his master was caught, the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast used its claws. And the first one will catch the head of the wolf head hurricane. Having said that, in fact, it is the thing between the electric and the flint, the werewolf soldiers and the hurricane of the wolf are caught and the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast are caught. ...... At the same time, other werewolf hurricanes who were flying in the sky immediately discovered the situation here. Needless to say, they immediately took out the magic that had issued an alarm to the previous Werewolf, and did not hesitate to ring. Looking at the constant light from the sky, I heard the harsh voice. The black man who was resting in the camp and the wolf Mo and others walked out of the camp at the same time. "It seems to be a news!" After the black-and-white man saw the wolf, he was unceremonious and commanded, "Give me the magic crystal, listen to my arrangement, and I must take Hall in one fell swoop!" The wolf licked his eyes, and his attitude toward the shadow man was very uncomfortable, but he still resisted the anger and spoke to the adjutant around him. "Do what he said!" The black man did not look at the expression of the wolf, and after seeing the wolf, he continued. "Let the archers fire rockets at the remnants of the hills, I think he is happy to see the situation here." One order is issued, and the two orders are also issued, so this time, Wolf Mo also follows the arrangement of the black man. Soon, a group of Werewolf archers appeared before the hills. At this time, the people of the Principality of Studan above the hills have not rested. They understand that the reason why the Werewolfs did not attack must have a purpose. The commander who was appointed as the captain of the superintendent of the Standan Principality is very heavy at this moment. He knows that if he really sees what Wan Fuchang said, then his knife is very Maybe it will really be cut down to my compatriots. He really didn''t want to do this kind of thing, but for now, he is the only candidate. He glanced at the numb-supervised team around him, and the captain couldn''t help but sigh. At this time, suddenly the sound and light coming out from afar, the sudden change made the less than two thousand soldiers of the Stangan Principal stand up a little panic Wanfu Chang saw With a sigh of relief, he knew that this should be part of the Werewolf plan. Just when he just wanted to go forward and yell at everyone, suddenly he found a footstep sound coming from below. When I turned around, I saw a fire suddenly appearing below. This fire illumined the Werewolf soldiers around and holding the fire. Then the fire seemed to be contagious, and there was a flash of fire around. Seeing this, Wan Fu suddenly sweated on his forehead. He didn''t understand that this was a prelude to the werewolf archers preparing for the fire attack. He couldn''t think too much, and Wan Fu suddenly yelled. "Rocket! Prepare for shield defense!" Although the soldiers of the Principality of Sterling were shocked by the situation, they responded quickly and immediately raised their shields and relied on each other. Just as the crowd had just raised the shield, the fiery figure suddenly vacated, and it seemed like a starry sky in this dark night. Unfortunately, this is not a beautiful view, and it is a death knife! Hundreds of rockets flew over the hills, and with the sound of a loud voice, followed by a burst of sound that hit the shield, but also mixed with some screams inside. . After a rocket, the hills were suddenly illuminated by fire. Only the soldiers of the Stangan Principality were attacked by the soldiers behind them, and the rest of the rockets were inserted in the grass behind them. These rockets seem to be adding materials. At the moment of landing, the surrounding weeds actually burned directly, and this round of attack, the hills suddenly formed a sea of ??fire... "Fast! The injured person is pulled in, and the rest of the people will cut off the weeds around, otherwise we will all be burned to death!" Chapter 746： Forbidden magic array Chapter 746 Forbidden Magic Array In the prairie in the late autumn, the most feared is wildfire, and the dry grassland can even kill a large orc tribe. Therefore, the orcs on the prairie will control the flames well, and the turf around the hills will have been cleaned before, so even if the entire hills become volcanoes, they will not burn. The remaining soldiers of the Principality of the Stanley continued to defend the rockets that were flying in the air while cleaning up the weeds that had not burned around. As the rockets continue to fall, the 2,000-year-old Stangan Principality has dropped hundreds of people under the successive rocket attacks. It can be said that their current situation is at stake. "Adults, go on like this, even if we are not shot, we must be burned alive!" A blood-stained soldier carefully escaped a rocket and said anxiously to Wan Wans miserable voice. Wanfu long wiped his forehead and didn''t know that it was caused by the high temperature caused by the fire. He looked down at the soldiers who were hit by the arrows nearby. He knew that if he continued this way, he would not have to go to work hard. The living was dragged to death here. "Hey!" After the sigh of Wanfu, his face suddenly became serious. He turned his head and glanced at the commander of the supervising team. "Give the brothers a ride, lest you have to suffer more pain and shame for a while!" The soldiers who heard the long words of Wanfu all showed a miserable smile, but the opposite of them was the soldiers on the ground who had not broken their breath after the injury. The arrows of the werewolves are all barbed. According to the current situation, it is impossible to deal with these arrows. Anyway, it will die sooner or later. It is so painful, but it is a pleasure. When the commander heard the words, his eyes suddenly became red, and he excitedly said in a trembling tone. "Brothers, my brother will let them start with the fastest speed, and will not let you have extra pain. You will wait for me first, and we will go to see the dead together!" Wanfu heard that he was not talking here, and turned and shouted at the soldiers who were still standing. "All the army assault!" Just as the soldiers of the Stangan Principality looked desperate to prepare for the death, suddenly there was a high cry in the sky, followed by an energy volatility suddenly coming from all around. Wan Fu looked up and saw that the two shadows did not know what appeared in them. "Reinforcement?!" Just when Wanfu was puzzled, the magical fluctuations that had come from suddenly broke out. He looked at the stone piers and saw that the boxes didnt know what was all open and revealed the truth. . It turns out that this is actually a stone engraved with magic runes. At this time, each magic rune stone emits a light blue light, and countless light blue rays gather in the air. It looks like it will be from the outside. This sky is divided into small pieces. At this time, Wan Fu suddenly felt his body sinking, and waited for him to react, he suddenly found a loud cry coming again. Wan Fu looked down at the sound and saw that the two black shadows in the air actually fell directly from the top. As the shadow became closer, he could see the true face of the figure, and what surprised him was that he seemed to have seen it. "Isn''t that the summoner called Hall?" Wan Fus pupil was suddenly big, and the whole person was shocked by this scene. Wan Fuchang did not read the mistakes. These figures are Hall and Summoner Lightning Golden Eagle, and next to him are the lookout and the one-eyed dragon eagle bird. However, at this time they looked very embarrassed, the lightning golden eagle and the eagle bird seem to be like a problem, no matter how they flap their wings, the speed of falling is still so fast. "Did they be injured? No, it shouldn''t be this problem!" After the Wanfu was originally seen as Hall, he was a little excited, but after seeing the lightning golden eagle they were different, they immediately understood that something went wrong. He quickly thought of the magical rune stones that had been magically fluctuating. Don''t the feeling of being uploaded and their strangeness are caused by these magical rune stones? At the moment of his thinking, only two flying World of Warcraft suddenly disappeared, and the ugly monster was grabbing the Hall to the hand, and then the body continued to suffocate, with the rumbling, The two men went straight into the land next to them. With the smoke fighters, the soldiers of the Principality of Sterling discovered that an ugly monster''s legs were inserted into the ground, and in his hand he jumped down a young man wearing a magician~www. Mtlnovel.com~ I only saw the man coming down and complaining about the dust of the magician. "It seems that it is really a small look at the Mozu, this should be his means for me, I did not expect that it would be a banned magic array!" It was originally that Hall had turned **** scorpion into a scorpion after catching the Werewolf Warrior. Because this Werewolf soldier is not a senior leader, he only knows from his mouth that the soldiers of the Stangan Principal are not dead. In order to seduce him, not only that, but some strange stone piers are arranged here. What Hall didn''t think was that when he flew down the fire, he even took the shot directly. This is the first time he saw the lightning golden eagle and the eagle bird and the beast could not fly directly. It must be said that the preparation of the Mozu really made Hall surprised! "You are, Hall...Adult?" The Wanfu Chief responded quickly after hearing Halls words. "Well? Do you know me?" Hall felt that he seemed to have some face blindness. He looked at the Wanfu, who was covered in blood. After thinking about it, he found that he did not have an impression. Wan Fuchang quickly explained it. It turned out that this Wan Fuchang knew Hall when he and the Aunt Prince went to the capital of the Principality of Sterling. But now is not the time to chat, because it was not long before Hall fell. There were countless Werewolf soldiers around the hills, and they surrounded the hills. Not only that, but the Werewolf also arranged a lot. The soldiers placed them in a defensive formation to enclose those stone piers, and they stood by them. Soon, the surrounding Werewolf soldiers slowly separated and walked out of the figure and saw them coming out. Hall directly stared at the man in black robe. "Sure enough, you!" Chapter 747： Ugly Chapter 747 is so ugly "Sure enough, you!" Hall blinked and looked at the black robe man with a cold voice. However, I havent waited for the black robe to talk, but the look at the side is a sigh. "Adult, this person does not seem to be the black robe man!" Hall heard that the pupil was suddenly big, and he turned to look at him and asked. "you sure?" Looking at the slightest nod, but before he explained clearly, the black robe man gave a few laughs in his mouth and gave Hall the answer he wanted to know. "To deal with you, there is enough for me! You don''t need the master to come out, Hall, today is your death! You have to pay for what you do!" Ok? the host? What did you do? When Hall heard this, he suddenly stopped. He took a serious look at the man wrapped in a black robe. He was wondering who the guy was. When did he get him? If they are in the dark and Nosia, they may not feel a slight surprise for this situation, because Hall''s ability to trouble things is too big, and there is no problem if you are not hated! Now Hall of the man around the black robe seems to know, one is the Nancan prince he traces and wants to clean up, and the other is the Victorian brother of the Victorian family outside the Tieling City. The last middle-aged man Hall has not seen it, but according to the news from the wounded soldiers on the road, this man should be the general of Leonard who is next to Nancan. As for the guy who is full of hair, Hall knows who he is at first sight. This arrogant guy originally wanted to besiege Ai Qi under Tieling City, and finally was the one who was arbitrarily taken away. Hall''s eyes swept across the hills, and Nan Can, standing next to the black robe man, looked at Hall with a grim expression. Although he was already controlled by the shadow man, his thoughts were still there. The hate he is not lower than others. "Hall, you have it today, I hope you don''t die so simple!" Hall didn''t know what Nancan thought at the moment. Of course, even if he knew that he wouldn''t care, after all, Nancan was not the opponent of Hall, and the helper was a dispensable guy. Its just gone. "Who are you, I don''t seem to be you? And, where are you taking... Where are the people?" Hall threw a space ring to the long-haired Wanfu, and then went straight to the hill. At the forefront of the hill, stepping on the edge of the hill, looking down at the black robe man and others. After seeing Hall''s movements, Wanfu took over the subconsciously. He looked at the space ring in his hand a little, and then looked up at Hall with a puzzled expression. "Adults, this is for you to use the therapeutic agents in the space for the injured!" After watching the sound, he followed the body and then came to him. Wan Fuchang suddenly heard the news suddenly, he quickly opened the space ring to see, I saw a lot of pharmacy inside, for this kind of thing, Wan Fu is not the first time to see, but this drug is expensive, Even if he only has some on his body, like a Hall, a whole space ring is a therapeutic agent. If he knew that this was the case when Hall was on the road, he didn''t know if he would be surprised that the chin would fall. After the surprise of Wanfu, it was too late to thank Hall. He immediately let the commander come over and waited for the commander to open a therapeutic agent directly from the space ring. In the confused expression of the commander, he said, "Fast, this is the therapeutic agent given by Hall, and used by the injured brothers." The commander of the squad heard this and snorted. He said nothing to the defending team members behind him. "What are you doing? In addition to mowing the grass, you can come and save people!" With the command of the commander, some undamaged soldiers of the Principality of Standan rushed over and immediately took the siblings on the ground after receiving the medicine. They almost killed the injured comrades before, and now they can get the medicine to cure them. These people are naturally excited. What surprised them even more was the effect of those pharmacy. At first they thought that these therapeutic agents could only relieve the effect, but the whole persons face began to appear rosy after the first soldier who lost too much blood took the therapeutic agent. This is obviously a sign of improvement. "The God of War is on, is it so effective?" Whether it is the ordinary Stangan Principal or the commander, even the Wanfu is somewhat surprised by the effect of this pharmacy. In a short period of time, several obviously seem to have The soldiers who could not do the injury began to appear to ease, and it must be said that the agent given by Hall is too precious. Suddenly Wan Fuchang came back and quickly yelled at a group of soldiers around him. "What do you want to do! Hurry up and protect Hall!" The soldiers of the Principality of the Standan who were being shocked by the news quickly came to awaken. www.novelhall.com~ Under the leadership of a centurion, they quickly came to the side of the Hall, surrounded by a shield holding the Hall. Hall was silently looking at the serious and nervous Standan Principal soldiers around him. He wanted to say that there was no need. If the other side really tried to attack this place, these shields really didn''t work. However, Hall thought about it or didn''t open his door to let Amen step down. After all, is this the good intention of others? Because of the flame, the situation on the hill was clearly seen by the man in the black robe, and his mouth was slightly picked, revealing a trace of disdain. "Do you think this will block the power of the broken konjac? You are too naive!" As the voice of the black robe man just fell, thousands of lunatic warriors who braved the light blue light and smashed the sorcerer stepped forward, they held the broken konjac in their hands, and a branch arrow was aimed at the Hall. Here. The faces of the people on the hills that saw this scene suddenly changed, and they all showed the look of fear. Especially Wan Fuchang, he did not expect that there were so many broken konjac here. Before the werewolves used this kind of broken If you are a konjac, you don''t need any rockets at all. It''s just that these broken konjac can easily kill all the people on the hills. Although Hall did not show his fearful eyes, his brows were still deep wrinkled, and his deep eyes were staring down, as if thinking about how to solve the current predicament. At this time, the black robe man suddenly said, "You don''t want to know who I am?" As his voice just fell, I saw him fiercely pulling the black robe on his body and revealing the true body. As his true body appeared in front of everyone, not only Nan Can and the Wolf, but even Hall and the hope could not help but blurt out. "Hold the grass! It''s ugly!" Chapter 748： unfortunately Chapter 748 is a pity After the black robe man took off his black robe, the first thought that came out after everyone in the room saw it was ugly! Even the look and feel is so obvious, it can be seen that this black shadow man is ugly to what extent. I saw a huge head first when the black robe was taken off. There were two strange-shaped sharp corners on the head, and the bare corners were covered with black scales and bare heads. A pair of blood-red eyes were exposed, and it was disgusting that he did not have eyelids and was directly exposed. The same mouth without lips exposed his jagged teeth, and he was sticking his tongue out at the moment to make a squeaky movement, and it seemed how evil it was to be evil. The only person who looks at his eyes should be his long ears. It is no wonder that everyone will come up with the same idea after seeing his expression. Unlike everyone else, Hall began to silence after being surprised. After his eyes turned, he suddenly had a name in his mind, and then he blurted out and exclaimed. "You are...Jonson!" Hall thinks that this monster is Jonson, because he remembers very clearly that after Seas was occupied by the black shadow, his first object was Jonson. Then he originally wanted to start with himself. It seems that it was not the reason for Xiaohei. This only shocked the black man, and when the black man left, it was Jonson. Seeing the appearance of this monster in front of him, Hall naturally first thought of Jonson, who was transformed by magic. "Hey!" The black robe man, that is, Jonson saw that Hall was able to recognize him at this time was also somewhat surprised, but after he was surprised, he looked at Hall with a look. If it weren''t for Hall, he wouldn''t be like this now. He is the deputy head of the Naga Third Army. Unfortunately, not only has it become ugly, but it has become a slave to others. Hall''s gift! Jonsons glance with his eyes widened and his eyes stared at Hall Road. "By what you have given, Hall, today you will leave your life honestly! Hey!" With the screaming laughter of Jonson, the archers and the tens of thousands of hand-cranked archers took a step forward. They raised the broken konjac in their hands and braved the arrows of light blue light on the hills. Hall et al. The soldiers of the Principality of Sterling around the Hall saw a white face, and the centurion looked back at the comrades who continued to be treated, and snarled after biting his teeth. "Go forward, lift the shield!" After Hall heard Jonsons words, his brows wrinkled involuntarily. Its really Jonson! Hall knows that there is no room for manoeuvre. The people under the hills, whether they are ugly Jonson or the Nancan prince, or even the wolf''s wolf, have the same idea in their hearts, that is, Huo It is faster afterwards. Hall shouted loudly as he saw Jonson raising his hand to prepare for the attack. "and many more!" With the help of the magic, Hall''s voice was promptly and effectively transmitted to the ears of Jonson and others. I don''t know if Jonson felt that killing the Hall was a ten-nine-up or Hall''s word played a role. After Jonson heard it, he really didn''t have an order to attack. Nancan saw a step forward and said, "Adult, the machine can''t be lost, don''t come, don''t listen to Hall''s nonsense, kill him directly..." Not waiting for Nancan to finish the rest, Jonsons cold eyes blocked his remaining words. Then the cold voice of Jonson made the back of Nan Can be infiltrated by sweat. "This is the first and last time. You have to understand your identity. Next time, I don''t mind taking your head off!" Wolf''s original idea was the same as Nancan, but after hearing the tone of Jonson''s hegemony, he couldn''t help but scream. If it wasn''t for the command of the beastmaster, he would have ignored the ugly ugly. Jonson glanced at the wolf. After seeing that he didn''t continue talking, he looked up and looked at Hall. "Hall, you don''t want to escape, this thing is specially made by the owner. We have a chance to kill you before you destroy the magical array! Just say what you have to say!" "How about the white star?" Hall night does not care about Jonson''s tone, he is not chasing out to save the white star. Jonson heard a loud laugh. "At this time, I still think about the White Star Princess. It seems that when you were in the East China Sea, it was a good thing to get along with the tower. Since you have to say this, then I will tell you kindly..." When I heard this, Holden felt that this ugly guy was not so awful. But the idea is beautiful, the reality is cruel, only I heard Jonson said in a mocking tone. "Do you think I will tell a dead person?" Hold the grass! Hall heard that he couldnt help but sigh directly. He didnt think that this Jonson became the guy of Naga not NagaThe devil, the corner of his mouth became so stunned. . If it wasn''t for the current situation, Hall really wanted to go up and give him a big slap in the face. As Jonson''s voice just fell, his **** eyes suddenly groaned, and a murderous scent came out of him, only to see his high hand suddenly put down, his mouth opened at the same time. "give me" The word "Junson" had not been released yet. Suddenly he found that there was a trembling on the ground. Not only him, Nan Can, Wolf Mo, Leonard even felt the warrior-like Werewolf soldiers fighting. What did the wolf seem to think of, a horrified look in his eyes, only to see him yelling at the soldiers around him. "retreat!" Unfortunately, this order is still late. I dont know where it started. The ground actually began to crack. The ground covered by the prairie was not very obvious in the dark night, but it didnt matter, with the power of cracking. And the speed is constantly increasing. At the time of the Wolf''s retreat command, the ground collapse had begun, and the sound of the rumble continued to come. Then there was the scream of a wolf-sold soldier. I saw that many Werewolf soldiers were directly trapped in the deep pit. Not only that, after falling into the deep pit, there was even an explosion in the deep pit. "Abominable Hall! Retreat immediately! Retreat to a place where there is no collapse!" Jonson quickly looked around the situation. He immediately found a problem. The place where the collapse was dominated by the werewolf archers and the stone piers, and there was no accident in the rest. After seeing the Werewolf soldiers quickly return to calm under the command of Jonson and others, Hall could not help but sigh. "It''s a pity that the time is too short, otherwise you will be thrown in!" Chapter 749： what happened What happened to Chapter 749? Hall, the ground collapsed, knew long ago because it was originally caused by him. Things started from Hall''s capture of the Werewolf prisoner, and he learned from the Hall of his mouth that the besieged soldiers of the Principality of Sterling. The werewolves did not directly kill the soldiers of the Principality of Studan, and surrounded them. Like this, Wei Wei saved Zhao, hey, no, it was a way of helping the surrounding areas. From an early age, the Hall under the anti-war film was naturally easy to see. . Although Hall did not know what the stone piers were, he knew that it must have a special role. Even these stone piers were made out of earth magic, so if you destroy them, you wont have it? If you change to someone else''s words, it seems to be difficult to destroy these stone piers in the protection of the Werewolf army. However, for Hall, which has thousands of masters, it is a sentence. That''s right, the reason for the ground collapse is the same as the reason for the collapse of the southern fortress of the Principality of Enkat. It was caused by Hall''s command of fire ants excavating underground. As for why Hall wants to use this method again, the reason is very simple, a trick to eat all over the sky! As long as the enemy did not have a better way, Hall said that there is a specific ground attack on Hall, so as long as Hall feels it can, he will still use it. Hall glanced at the place where there was not much collapse and shook his head. He felt that the place where the collapse was a little small, there was no way, because time was not enough, otherwise he would let the entire werewolf camp collapse. In the prairie, the wolf cavalry is very powerful, but in the underground, it is only a part of the fire ants! The screams of the ground collapsed under the hills and the wolf warriors were in the shadows. The soldiers of the Principality of Standan, such as Wan Fuchang, looked at the situation below with a stunned look. Because things were too sudden, they were all for a while. Some can''t accept it. Fortunately, Wan Wanchang had a lot of knowledge. He saw Hall calmly looking at the situation below and immediately realized that it was estimated that it could not be related to Hall. When he thought of it, he immediately stepped forward and asked. "Hall, this..." Hall heard the words turning to look at the faint smile of Wanfu. "Okay, lead the rest of the people to leave here immediately!" Hey, leave? How to leave? Jumping out of the big pit? Wan Fuchang looked at Hall silently. He felt that this joke was not funny at all, but he did not wait for him to raise this question. Suddenly he found that there was a shock in his feet. Like the following collapse, Wan Fuchang and other people suddenly changed his face, he just wanted to open the soldiers to leave here, suddenly a huge pliers appeared on the ground, with the red pliers popping out, there are constantly pliers Come out from the ground. Some of the soldiers of the Principality of the Stanley retreat in panic, and some of the soldiers of the Principality of the Standan, armed with bows and arrows, have already bowed at these monsters and will attack immediately if they find it dangerous. Fortunately, at this time, Hall sounded out to stop them. "Okay, these things, my summoned beast, you will follow them quickly. I think the werewolves will attack after they react!" summon monster? It seems to be to prove that these summoned beasts are Hall. He stepped forward and touched the first fire ant head that climbed out. The fire ant seemed to enjoy Hall''s touch, and a behemoth made a well-behaved appearance. , lower his head to sharpen Hall''s trousers. "If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I can''t believe there would be such a thing." "God, the summoner is so powerful, I will have children in the future, I will let him go to be the summoner!" "We were saved by Warcraft..." "Is this Warcraft? How do I think this is a puppy... and it is a very obedient, very flattering puppy..." Hall was somewhat speechless, and the soldiers with more mouths glanced at it. Unlike Hall, the head of Wanfu was awkward and gave them a look. Now they have not escaped danger. This group of **** has started to pick up. If he didn''t know that it might be that these men were frightened, and suddenly they found a vent after seeing the vitality, otherwise he would let the group of mouthful guys know what is better than death. "Go, let me be here!" After hearing this, Wan Fu was not in the cause, let a team of innocent hundred people holding the shield to leave the protection hall, the other people are under the arrangement of the commander to follow the fire ants in order underground. Since this hill is not very big, the fire ant just opened a large pit that was passed by two people. Therefore, even if the soldiers of the Principality of Sterling have already moved quickly, it will take some time for everyone to leave. At this time, Jonson had already reacted. Jonsons ugly face became even more embarrassing after the appearance of the pit. Immediately after the werewolf soldiers withdrew from the ground, he immediately yelled at the wolf. "Let the arrows, kill me!" The Werewolf soldiers holding the konjac did not wait for the wolf to speak. After they heard Jonsons order, they did not hesitate to raise their hands and pulled the trigger. Thousands of ruthless arrows with blue awns flew toward the hills. For a time, the broken scorpion arrows were covered with dark night sky, as if the stars of a universe were noticeable. But Hall and others know that this is not a beautiful scenery, and a support reminder! The power of the devil''s arrow is undoubted, even if it is a nine-class warrior, in the face of a large number of broken konjac, the first reaction is nothing more than avoiding or escaping. Want to rely on its own strength to crack this tens of thousands of broken konjac, this is undoubtedly looking for a dead end! Seeing that the tens of thousands of broken konjac will be shot down over the sky, the side of the look of fierce step forward, the hands of the spirits from the hands of the black iron dwarf to the sky is a glimpse, a huge vindictive sky. Both Hall and Desire know that this look is very powerful, but the effect can not be very ideal, so look forward to sticking to Hall after the swing, look like it is ready to help Resist this batch of broken konjac. The remaining soldiers of the Principality of the Principality knew their destiny. Under the leadership of the centurion, they quickly gathered around the Hall. Each figure raised the shield without hesitation, and superimposed several layers of defense on the side of the Hall. . But they all understand that the konjac is so famous because they are too powerful, so they knew they couldn''t live when they came up. However, they waited until they waited for the pain and the screams. A few seconds later, a sudden and heavy voice came from the outside. A curious Stangan Principal soldier opened the shield and looked at it. After he saw the situation in front of him, he couldn''t help but take a breath. "God is on, what the **** is going on..." Chapter 750： When are we leaving? Chapter 750 When do we leave "God is on, this is... what is going on..." As the voice of this soldier just fell, everyone was puzzled to take the shield. I saw that there were countless World of Warcraft with arrows in my eyes. From their appearance, these Warcraft seem to be magnified bees! And look at the appearance of these bees seems to be specifically for them to resist the arrows, if not for their own eyes, they will never believe. Its just that from the situation of the fire ants performance, its only the one that they can protect from Warcrafts summoner. Thinking of this, everyone quickly looked back and saw that Halls face was blue, and they couldnt wait until they heard it. "Jongsen, don''t let me catch you!" Hall is distressed, there is no way. According to the situation just now, if he does not summon the stone bee to come out to resist, it is estimated that not only him, but even the hopes around him will be hurt, not to mention the fact that this is in front of them. The soldiers of the Principality of Tedan. Don''t look at them all raised a big shield, but this is more in front of the broken konjac is to die. Looking at at least a thousand stone bees that died in front of him, Halls heart was so distressed. "Look at what, hurry up and go to the ground, do you want me to die a group of stone bees!" Hey, it turns out that these Warcraft who saved them are called stone bees! Seeing that these soldiers were still squatting, the Wanfu who came over came up with a slap in the head of the centurion. "Come in, don''t you hear the words of Hall Master? Hurry!" Because it takes time to break the arrow, it is impossible for them to make a series of attacks. As they continue to the arrow, the soldiers of the Principality of Standan speed up the tunnel into the tunnel. speed. As soon as the Werewolf was ready for the next round of volley, the voice of Wan Fuchang came again. "Hall, unfortunately, evacuated!" Hall didn''t act immediately. He took the stone bees that had survived the konjac and the still-lived stone bees, and glanced at Jonson below, and said this to the lookout. "let''s go!" Looking forward to hearing the words did not make a sound, nodded and followed closely behind the Hall, Wan Wanchang could not help but feel relieved. Jonson under the hill saw the Hall turn and yelled again. "Quick, don''t let them escape! The wolf cavalry rushed me up!" Just as they had just come down the tunnel, another round of smashing arrows screamed, but this time there was no target for them to shoot, so the broken konjac arrows were inserted on the ground of the hills. Since the banned magical array did not lose its effect, Jonson and others had to sit on the Warcraft mount and rushed up, just waiting for them to reach the hills, except for some of the soldiers of the Stangan Principality and the devils of the land. Beyond the arrow, I saw the figure of Hall. Looking at the dark-faced Jonson, the wolf on the side sneered, but on the surface he was a face, after all, Hall escaped, which is not a happy thing for him. "Wolf, there is a tunnel here, are we going to chase it?" A Werewolf Wanfu long break broke the deadlock, but it was a scream of the wolf. "Are you an idiot? Fighting in an unidentified place underground, do you think that you are not fast enough? Don''t do this kind of thing without a brain!!" After being scorned by the wolf, the other generals of the werewolf were all underground, and Jonson glanced at the wolf. He turned and walked without speaking. He knows that the last words of the wolf are screaming at him, but they are all directed at themselves. After all, this good plan has let Hall escape. This has to say that Jonson has to pay a lot of responsibility. Although no one thinks that Hall will attack from the ground, failure is a failure. For the tribe, failure does not need to be explained. Going back and accepting punishment is enough. I saw that Jonson left with Nan Can and others, and the wolf snorted and said. "Hall, they are absolutely not running on the ground, we sent the hurricane to look carefully, and sent the wolf cavalry, and once they found out they attacked immediately!" The wolf did not think well. Although Hall escaped from the ground, the speed of the underground escape was absolutely no faster on the ground and in the air, so Halls escape from the exit could not be too far from here, as long as they found their exit, There is still a chance to kill Hall. However, the wolf has forgotten one thing, that is, Hall''s most powerful summoning beasts are all flying World of Warcraft. It is because of the reason of the banned magical array that they can''t play their strength. Once this out of the air magic array Who is going to kill who is not necessarily there. Because Jonson knew this, he didn''t continue to give orders. After he got the news, Jonson couldn''t help but scream "Idiot!" Nan Can''s face behind Jonson is not very good at seeing He looked at Jonson without saying a word. After a while, this was asked one step forward. "Adult, next, what should we do?" Jonson heard the words looking up at Nancan, and the blood-red eyes made Nancan unable to hold a chill in his heart. Jonson despised him and then blinked and looked at him. "How to do it? Oh, I am not afraid to tell you that this time I did not succeed in killing Hall. All we can do is to leave here immediately, otherwise we will wait to be chased by Hall!" "Hey!" Nancan and Leonard, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, saying that Jonson said this, it seems that things seem a little bad. Jonson glanced at them and saw that they couldnt help but sneer. "Do you think I am talking big?" "Don''t dare! Don''t dare!" Seeing that Jonson seemed angry, Nancan quickly lowered his head. "Oh, I am not afraid to tell you that the powerful place of Hall is that he has a large number of summoned beasts, and his most powerful summoning beast is a tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft and Dragon Man soldiers! The team that we besieged the elves is defeated under their reference. Do you say that I am talking loudly!" hiss! This time Nan Can and others were really surprised. Nan Can still knows some news about the siege of the elves. He knew that there was such a situation when he was not demonized by the shadow man. After all, the Naga The full-scale attack on Allen''s mainland has spread throughout the continent of Allen. If they were not directly facing the sea, they would also be the target of the Naga attack. A force that can defeat the Naga people shows that their strength is no small feat! Thinking of this, Nan Can suddenly said anxiously. "Adult, when are we leaving? Where is the owner now?" Chapter 751： revenge Chapter 751 Revenge (Stars and tears under the lord plus more) Just when Nancan asked Jonson where their master was, Hall and others were moving forward from the tunnel with fire ants. Those downstairs of the Principality of the Principality were sitting on the back of the fire ants while they were curious and trembled. They were worried that if they angered the fire ants that were sitting, they would give them with the huge pliers. Drop it. Wan Fu long saw the expression of his own man in his eyes. He looked at his forehead with some speechlessness. It is also said that the most elite troops of the Principality of Sterling, even World of Warcraft are afraid, how to go out to fight in the future. Wan Fu glanced at the nearby fire ants in a group, and he sighed a moment later. Ok, the number is indeed a little more. No, the tunnel is so big, but the dense fire ants inside, people with intensive phobias are estimated to be scared to be weak. "The front is the exit, you stay here first, I will let you pick you up!" Just as Wanfu sighed, a voice suddenly came from him. Wan Fuchang heard the words and turned his head and looked at the people. He looked at him with a grateful expression. "Thank you for the help of Hall!" With Wanfus gratitude to Hall, the soldiers of the Principality of Studan quickly followed the ceremony to Hall, and for a time the whole tunnel was full of thanks. "Okay, everyone is a member of the Phoenix Empire. I believe that no matter who you are, you will not be killed when you encounter this situation!" There is nothing wrong with saying this, but whether it is up to Wan Fu, or an ordinary soldier, they are very clear in their hearts. That is, even if the king of the Principality of Sterling is on the side, he will first consider the loss and loss of these people, and will not think that Hall will save without hesitation. If Hall knows what they think, he will tell them, in fact, if he knows that the wasp will lose so much, he will hesitate. Ok, this is a joke. In order to prevent the werewolves from rushing in, Hall let the fire ants dig deeper and narrower in the two tunnels. According to the tall figure of the werewolf, they will not adapt to the environment, even if they are strong, the number of people More, in the end will become the dish of fire ants! After calming down the soldiers of the Stangan Principality, Hall and the two expected to come to the exit. The exit is covered with turf, and if you don''t care, it is estimated that people can''t see it. Looking forward to pushing the turf away, and then glanced at the outside situation, this jumped, the whole person slammed out from the inside, and Hall followed. "Adult, what do we do now?" After looking at the tunnel and covering it again with turf, I looked at Hall respectfully. "How to do it? Hey! Kill me so many stone bees, don''t let them pay a little price?" After saying that Hall waved, a Werewolf soldier and a wolf-headed hurricane suddenly appeared next to them. For Hall, the ability to conquer and summon a living person, hope is not the first time to see it. At the beginning, he was also a little shocked. Even if he had never seen such a thing, he showed it to Hall. As the strength becomes more mysterious and powerful, he is even more unable to rebel. After all, his black dragon **** is still the younger brother of Hall. He wants to break through the layers and needs the help of Xiao Hei. And before he got the black-blood breakthrough limit, his strength has already caught up with the elders. You must know that the elders can be regarded as the nine-class senior soldiers. This is the strength that has lasted for thousands of years, but the devil How long has it been used since it was converted? It has to be said that the Dragon Terran is not a loss of some Dragon''s blood, even if it is a slave of the Dragon, it is very powerful! After all, the dragons used to be the most powerful race on this continent! "You are going to look around now. I don''t think the wolf will let me go so easily. You will see some movements by the river and bring them over!" After hearing Hall''s order, the conquered Werewolf soldier hurriedly bowed to Hall, and the accent tone was even more respectful. "Follow my master, I will take your enemy!" After the wolf warrior jumped aside the wolf head hurricane, under his command, the hurricane of the wolf quickly took him to the distance. The river that Hall said was going to be a five-meter-wide river that had passed by. This is actually the branch of the Zara River, the longest river in the northern prairie. The orc family is like the nomadic people in the north of China. Their living habits are similar. The place where there is water can see the existence of the tribe. Of course, there is also a tribe in what Hall said, but this tribe seems to have been destroyed by Leonard... The prairie is too big So the wolf cavalry that received the command from the wolf was scattered by a thousand people. Their scalp was followed by the hurricane knight, so they were not worried because the points were too scattered. Being ruthless. Of course, even if they encounter an ambush, they can use the means of communication to tell others in a timely manner. As long as they do not encounter such a powerful enemy, they have all the information towed to the reinforcements. Even if the enemy is strong, they also believe that under their wolves tactics, the enemy will end up drinking. But what they didn''t think was that this time the enemy is not an ordinary person! "Escape! Run away! Notify the adults, don''t count!" The captain of a wolf cavalry shouted loudly at the hurricane of the sky. It can be said that since the wolf cavalry became famous, the situation like this escape is absolutely unique! There is no way, because this wolf cavalry commander is already the end of the road! Things have to start from the beginning, when the hurricane knight came over and told them that there was something strange beside the river. Upon hearing this news, the wolf cavalry commander suddenly understood that he should find Hall''s whereabouts. He couldn''t tell the soldiers how to do it after they met Hall, so he still dealt with Hall against the enemy. He let the werewolf hurricane knights inform other people, and rushed to the other side with their own hands. In his view, even the sacred masters will not completely destroy them in the prairie. After all, the wolf cavalry is the dominant unit in the prairie, and their speed is comparable to any Warcraft on the prairie. It is this arrogance that has caused them to be completely destroyed. If he gives this wolf cavalry a chance, he will say nothing to the wolf. "General, can you finish the task content next time, even if there is a supplement!" Chapter 752： Find the wrong opponent Chapter 752 finds the wrong opponent (the tears of the stars, plus more come!) No, before the mighty of Hall, the wolf cavalry commander did not know, but now he has a deep understanding! This is the wolf cavalry of the Thousands. It can be a wolf cavalry. It is a warrior among the werewolves. The strength is naturally not to be said. However, it was such a powerful wolf cavalry that they were destroyed by the moment they arrived at the river after receiving the Hall news! Werewolf tribe soldiers, they are the sons of the prairie, have lived in the prairie for so long, what is the wild way of survival, it can be said that practice makes perfect, even a wolf-infant child knows that when drinking water, do not put the back to the rear, Avoid being attacked by enemies. Also, when they are near the water source, they are not too close to the water source, after all, the water is also dangerous. However, just after they came here, they found that there was no Hall. The wolf cavalry commander had some doubts whether Hall had left. After seeing the water source, he had the heart to rest and add water, but at this time, the water actually rushed out of hundreds of Warcraft. These Warcrafts have a feature, that is, they have some hard scale shells and There is also a huge mouth with a sharp tooth! These Warcraft are the swamp giants that Hall has conquered from Long Island! These amphibious Warcraft are the best candidates for a sneak attack by the river. When the huge Warcraft suddenly rushed out of the river, even in the elite troops, there would be panic. Therefore, when the wolf cavalry commander had not had time to give an order to counterattack, most of the Werewolf soldiers who took the water were swept by the swamp giants. Mouth bite. Blood and screams suddenly spread around the river. The situation here has just happened. The wolf cavalry who had not been attacked reacted. They just wanted to jump on the mount and prepare to fight, but they were frightened and didnt know what At that time, their wolf rides were stunned on the ground. day! The beast is on, what is going on? The powerful and fierce wolf ride will reveal this situation. Is it the beast **** to abandon us? The Werewolf soldiers were deeply shocked by the sight of the wolf after seeing the wolf riding on the ground. If it werent for the screams of the squadrons, it would be estimated that some Werewolf soldiers would not be able to stand this situation and begged for the forgiveness of the beastly gods. After the wolf cavalry commander looked at a few mens hands and pulled them all, they immediately realized that the situation was somewhat wrong. The wolf riding like this was not obeying the command. This is still after the wolf cavalry became famous. For the first time, he knew that there must be something he didn''t know. But now it seems that it is not the time to entangle this, he hurriedly looked up at the sky and the hurricane took out the sentence. But after he had just finished screaming, the whole person suddenly stopped, his bosss boss, his mouth could not help but open, and he looked at the sky with disbelief not only did not fly away, but also declined. Hurricane Knight. If the hurricane knight was down and wanted to help, he was surprised, but he was surprised to find that the knight on the hurricane was flustered and screaming. As the hurricane became closer, he finally understood what the hurricane knight was saying. "You bastard, what are you doing, fly fast? Come out soon! Get up, get up!" Hearing here, the wolf cavalry commander did not understand where he did not think that not only the wolf had a problem, but even the hurricane had problems! l What exactly is going on? Is it true that the beast has abandoned his people? wrong! Suddenly the wolf cavalry turned his head fiercely. He looked at the sides of the river that were killing. Suddenly he found a problem. The wolves riding on the ground were not attacked! What does this mean? This shows that these Warcraft, which suddenly appeared and attacked them, are organized and disciplined! To be able to do this, it means that there must be a leader here. Or there is another saying, that is, the Warcraft here has a master! Just when he had not been awake from the shock, suddenly there was a loud noise coming from him. The wolf cavalry commander had not had time to turn his head. He suddenly found a cry from his ear. He has been fighting outside for many years. He naturally understands what this represents. He doesn''t think much. Picking up his weapon is a wave. He hopes to resist the other side''s attack. However, he still has some carelessness. After all, he is not prepared enough. This rushing counterattack will have no effect. As soon as the sound of the sound, the wolf cavalry commander suddenly felt a huge force in his hand, the force actually shocked his arm numb, and directly hit his weapon. When he returned to God A strong and powerful hand reached out and grabbed his neck, and lifted him up easily. It was not until this time that he discovered the true face of the other party. "It''s you!" The wolf cavalry commander was stuck because of his neck, so his entire face was congested, and even his eyes were full of bloodshot eyes. This person he knows, isn''t that the ugly monster around Hall? Although Jonson is the ugliest, but the hope is not good. If you want to know what he thinks in his heart, it is estimated that he will not grab him with his hands, and he will cut his wolf head directly! Looking forward to the fear of the wolf cavalry commander, he walked directly to him, and this time the commander discovered that he did not know when the men around him were put. However, what puzzled him was that these men were seriously injured and not killed on the spot. The one that surprised him was still behind. With a large number of swamp giants slaying out, the wolf cavalry without the wolf ride was easily settled in a short period of time. From the beginning to the end of the battle, it was only a short ten minutes, which made the wolf cavalry commander somewhat unbelievable. When did they become so bad? In fact, this captain wants to marry, not that they are poor. If they are facing the soldiers of the Principality of Stirdan, then the soldiers killed in the Principality of Sterdan, but who told them to face the Hall summoned beast Great army? In addition, Xiaohe controls the wolves on the side, and the strength of the wolf cavalry who lost the wolf is naturally reduced, so they will be defeated in just ten minutes! What this commander does not know is that if they are killed on the spot, it may still be a good thing, because they are still alive for the Hall! Chapter 753： It’s a worthwhile trip! Chapter 753 is really worthwhile! "Cough! You, human, you actually..." Originally, this wolf cavalry commander wanted to say that you dared to kill so many soldiers of our great werewolf, but he did not say that he suddenly got stuck. Because he didn''t talk about it at this time, even breathing was a little difficult, and the result was hope. The human beings standing in front of him are the Halls they are looking for, and this is the ambassador who attacked them this time. When Hall heard the wolf cavalry commander, he dared to provoke himself at this time, and his mouth was slightly picked. He waved his hand at the hope and told him not to kill him. After all, this is a thousand captain, converted into a dragon. The chance is very big, but it is a pity if you accidentally kill it. "You are very lucky!" Keke! The gas-clad wolf cavalry commander felt that he couldn''t help but cough when he released his throat. He tried to open his mouth and breathe as if he wanted to **** the air into his chest. He didn''t understand what Hall said was lucky. He had already realized the consequences of talking indiscriminately, even if he was strong, but he was not strong enough to know that he would continue to talk after he had lost his speech. That is not a hero, it is a fool! However, not being able to talk can not mean that you can''t marry him. Therefore, the captain of the wolf cavalry has wide eyes and looks at this human being. There seems to be an idea to kill him with his eyes. Halls approach to the wolf cavalry commander returned with a mocking smile. "Well, you are really lucky, those guys haven''t come yet, you can continue to live like this for a few days." Dunton Hall continued, "Of course, if it fails, then you will be miserable!" Next, the living Werewolf soldiers were thrown into the underground cell made by the fire ants. In just one day, the most advanced wolf cavalry commander turned from shock and anger into disappointment and fear, because it was only a day, according to the trend of Halls prisoners, their wolf cavalry seems to have lost. No less than five thousand people! God, this is 5,000 people! Five thousand wolf cavalry! In the past, the five thousand wolf cavalry could sweep a small and medium-sized tribe, but today they were defeated and captured! Isnt the beast **** today blessing them to the Werewolf? The disappearance of the five thousand wolf cavalry is not a small matter. After the wolf receives this news, the whole person is dumbfounded on the spot. After he woke up, he immediately understood that it must have been made by the guy of Hall. It was able to easily eliminate the five thousand wolf cavalry. At present, there are only summoners with a large number of summoned beasts! "General, find the trace of the Human Hall!" Suddenly a Werewolf soldier reported loudly, and the wolf looked up and saw that a Werewolf hurricane knight was flying from afar. "where is he!" After disappearing five thousand wolf cavalry, even the third tribe of the werewolf family is not a small loss, Rui said that it has not reached the point of injury, but also let the wolf feel bad for a long time. So after he heard the voice of the hurricane knight, his eyes suddenly became red. He wanted to kill, especially the **** named Hall. He wanted to tear this guy away! After learning that Hall was still near a tributary of the Zara River, the Wolf Mo immediately collected the broken konjac and the grapes were not distributed to the wolf cavalry. When he was ready, he immediately chased the past with more than 20,000 wolf cavalry, and let the rest of the werewolf warriors gather at the place where Hall was. If Jonson is there, he will sneer at the behavior of Wolf Mo, and even the well-prepared traps will not be able to win the Hall. With this point, people want to kill Hall, which is tantamount to idiotic dreams! Therefore, Jonson, who deeply understands this truth, left the place with his men very simply, and even those banned magical arrays have not had time to clean up. After all, he also worried that Hall would stay nearby, and they would attack him as soon as they got out of the arc. The Mozu is not timid, but Jonson and his master''s task requires him to complete, which is why he immediately retreats after he fails. ...... When Wolf Mo led the tens of thousands of wolf cavalry to the place where Hall was, Hall was just packing up the fifth group of werewolf captives. "Five thousand wolves ride, it is not bad!" This trip to the prairie was still very satisfying for Hall. Not only did he arrest thousands of Werewolf soldiers, but he also conquered five thousand wolf cavalry. I believe that it will take a long time for Hall to have a group of powerful wolves. Cavalry team. Only Hall is used to flying World of Warcraft, so he gets a sense of joy from the 5,000 wolf cavalry. "Adult, there are situations!" Just as Hall wondered if he would continue to ambush a group of wolf cavalry suddenly heard the sound coming from the side. Hall heard a brow and didn''t have to look forward to saying that he seemed to have thought about what was going on. "It''s a pity, I didn''t think they were discovered so soon!" If the wolf doesn''t hear Hall, he will definitely be mad at half. This is five thousand wolf cavalry. If they don''t find any problems, then they are really idiots! "Hall, do you want to retreat first?" They talked to Nosia. They came when Hall packed up the first wolf cavalry. The black iron dwarves and the soldiers of the Principality of Studan saw that Hall was able to pack a thousand wolf cavalry lightly, one or two. I was shocked and could not speak. Gosh! This is a wolf cavalry! Even in the orc family, it can be regarded as a high-ranking unit, but it is such a powerful existence, even so easily defeated by Hall, even if there are plans, in front of the absolute strength of home, everything is a cloud! In the battle of Tieling City, they have a deep understanding of the combat effectiveness of the wolf cavalry. The strength of the Werewolf soldiers, coupled with the riding of the wolf, even if they are hiding behind the strong wall, they feel their horror, plus the wolf cavalry on the front, with fewer wins, as the bamboo breaks the human heavy cavalry, the wolf The fame of the cavalry is well-known in the coalition! But this is the wolf cavalry, but today it is all packed up by Hall and his summoned beast! Looking at the dejected Werewolf soldiers and the well-behaved wolf riding around the Hall, the coalition forces felt that their worldview had to be destroyed! Are these heroic and good-looking wolf cavalry? How this picture looks so spicy eyes. But no matter what, the more powerful Hall is, the better it is for them. After all, it is worthwhile to see the wolf cavalry. Chapter 754： transaction Chapter 754 Trading As a result of this spicy eye, the coalition forces began to show their stunned expressions, but with the second batch, the third batch, until the fifth batch of thousands of wolves cavalry were cleaned up. They are no longer shocked. Instead, they silently pick up the ropes and bind the Werewolf soldiers to them, and then guard them with the fire ants dug the cells. In fact, they really want to know why the wolf rides are so obedient that their owners fall to the ground, and they are as good as the puppy. But they also have self-knowledge, knowing that Hall is impossible to tell them. Indeed, this secret hall will naturally not talk about it, and the identity of Xiaohe is not yet convenient to be directly available. Hall glanced at Nosia and smiled. "You first sit on the eagle and the beast. I guess they will come over soon. This time they have a lot of people. The wolf is so careful. Maybe he won''t be so easy. "" A general of the Black Iron Dwarf heard the words and said, "Hall, let us fight. Our black iron dwarves are not logistics units. Our sharp edges can easily cut through the beasts with hair!" Forehead, Hall glanced at the talking black Iron Dwarf General, and he thought as if your black iron dwarf had a lot of hair. Of course, he just thought about it in this way, and he wouldnt say it directly, but he would know that the black iron dwarfs loved their beards for ten minutes. If they used their beards to say things, these straight-eyed guys would directly Lifting the axe does not recognize people. Hall has not had time to open his gratitude for the courage of the Black Iron Dwarf General. The generals of the Principality of Standan also said the same thing. The more courageous things, the more people say the stronger, he naturally does not want to lose in front of his allies. The face of the military of the Principality of Tetan. "Oh, the two generals helped me to sneak up on the top. The Werewolfs have a lot of broken konjac, but fortunately they fly very few World of Warcraft, like this rifle... cough, like they are running on the ground. How could you catch up with the sky and fly, are you right?" Hall almost wants to say that the rifle is flying - the machine is good, but he has to change his mouth to change the amount quickly, otherwise he will use a long period of time to explain what the rifle is, what is the plane... The two generals glanced at Hall with some doubts, especially the dark one on the side. He felt that Hall almost just said something about the leak, but he also knew that he had got the answer he didnt want to say from Halls mouth. How difficult it is, so he just puts this doubt in his heart, thinking about waiting for time to ask him what a rifle is. He thinks this should be a very interesting thing. Hall does not know whether there is a rifle in this world, but those who broke the konjac are different world version of the sniper rifle. Except for the accuracy rate, the power of the armor has not been said - the lever! After convincing the two generals to take the troops and sit on the eagle and the beasts in the back, Hall was relieved. The tower was really worried that these guys would rush to show their courage, and it was estimated that not only did not help. Busy, but also let Hall be in a hurry. Fortunately, they are very obedient, otherwise Hall directly orders those hawks and beasts to grab one, and then see what they do. "Hall, what now?" On the other side, Nosia was not as good as the two generals. She knew that Warcraft is not the opponent of the wolf cavalry. Not to mention the swamp giants, once they leave the water, the fighting power will be much worse. As for the fire ants, it may be ok in the ground. If it is a wolf cavalry on the ground, it will be worse. As for the Ada and their likes, in this large battle, each person''s force is not able to determine the outcome, unless they are semi-holy or holy, then Nosia does not say. It can be said that unless Hall''s hawks and birds arrive, the battle Hall will be small. Just when Nosia wanted to say something, there was a sudden rumbling sound from afar. This creature was deafening, as if he wanted to break this piece of heaven. "coming!" Hall and others turned around and saw that a few black shadows suddenly appeared on the prairie in the distance. Then the shadows continued to increase, and soon, the pieces in front of them were occupied by shadows. Looking at the tens of thousands of wolf cavalry running in front of him, the eagle birds and beasts behind Hall couldn''t help but feel annoyed. As soon as Hall waved, the eagle birds and beasts were commanded. They were not commanded by the Black Iron Dwarves and the Standan Principal Soldiers. They suddenly flicked their wings and flew up. In the case of Fugou, the Black Iron Dwarf and the General of the Principality of Studan have become accustomed to it. The two men have a look of bitter smile at the same time. For this outing, the two of them have the same kind of fallen people at the same time. The feeling The eagle bird and beast stopped after vacating a hundred meters high, watching the thousands of eagle birds and beasts flying, and the wolf that was coming over reached out. The adjutant next to him immediately took out the horn and blew it. After hearing the horn, the wolf cavalry stopped at the same time. Its only a matter of seconds from blowing the horn to stopping completely, showing how powerful these wolf cavalry are. Skilled riding like this, in addition to Hall, the magical ability of the summoner, even the Tektronix empire known as the cavalry can not do. Tens of thousands of wolf cavalry stopped in this way. After the wolf took a picture of the huge wolf riding his head, the wolf ride came out with a heavy step. "Hall, where are my five thousand wolf cavalry!" Hall heard a little bit of a pick, "Do you want to see them?" No matter whether they were dark or not, they all heard that there was a provocative tone in the Hall. The wolf blinked and he did not speak immediately, but the wolf cavalry behind him was neatly lifted. The konjac is facing Hall. The black iron dwarves in the sky and the soldiers of the Principality of Sterling also took out the broken konjac and aimed at the wolf riders. The wolf glanced at the situation above and looked at the arrow that braved the blue mans. He naturally saw that it was also a broken konjac. In this case, the flying World of Warcraft team naturally dominated. Fortunately, they have more konjac, and believe that a volley will also make those flying World of Warcraft lose a lot. "We made a deal and handed over the five thousand wolf cavalry under my command. I will let you go! Otherwise, I will not die today!" It seems to be to prove his words, then he flew a group of hurricane behind him, and the number seems to be no less than two thousand. Every hurricane rider has a broken konjac in his hand... Chapter 755： Wronged by all? Chapter 755 is aggrieved? Is this a deal? This is obviously a threat! In addition to Hall, Hall side, including Nosia, looked at the two thousand hurricane knights flying in the sky. Originally, they thought that their side was flying World of Warcraft, even if they couldnt beat their wolf cavalry, they could finally take a leisurely retreat of the eagle and the beast. But now the Werewolf party has sent a hurricane knight, looking as if as long as Hall does not agree with the wolf will destroy them. Hall looked at the wolf some frowning, and the wolf continued to shout loudly after seeing the appearance of Hall. "How? Human Summoner Hall! As long as you hand over my men, I will let you go!" The wolf cavalry had already prepared for it, and the wolf that sat down squeaked from the nose, and it seemed that they were somewhat impatient. "Hall, what should I do? Can you continue to conquer those wolves?" Nosias words made Hall laugh, and if he could, he had already done so, and wherever he got the wolf, he was arrogant. Black is to make Warcraft fear good, but this also has a degree, but also look at the number. For example, if a wolf enters a flock, a small number of flocks are estimated to be timid and hide. The wolf can arbitrarily do whatever it wants to do. Other sheep dont say rebellion. A glance. However, if a wolf enters a large number of sheep, although the sheep do not dare to resist, but they will be in the head and lead to escape. Similarly, if the sheep is replaced by a herd, it is also a small herd. The fearful heart will still be there, but they will not be silly to the ground to let the wolf eat, they will run away and even resist. However, if they are replaced by a large group of cattle, although they will still fear the wolf, but if the wolf really rushes into the herd, the possibility of the herd running away is still very large, but the herd is also likely to be in the head. Take a counterattack under the leadership. That is to say, in the case that the number exceeds a certain amount, the herd of the herd may not be waiting to die in the same place, and it is likely to escape or counterattack. This is also the reason why Hall did not let Xiao Hei out to help, this reason is also Xiao He told Hall. "Little black, this time it was really pitted by you!" There was no change in the expression on the surface of Hall, but my heart was secretly swearing a little black. Because the land on the river is not suitable for digging tunnels, Hall makes the simple dungeons made by fire ants away from the river. Therefore, Hall now wants to hide in the tunnel and it is too late, and even if he can hide in it, it is estimated that Hall will not be willing, because Wolf is now completely powerful to Hall and those coalition forces to be hit hard. This is Hall. Unwilling to see things. "You go up first, I will talk to him!" After Hall finished, the birds and beasts of Nosia and the Dark Three flew directly and flew to the top of the 1,000th coalition. "Hall! You, you are careful!" Nosia knew that she couldn''t help Hall now, so she said loudly after biting her teeth. Hall turned his head and looked at Nosia with a smile, then said to the dark three, "Take care of Nosia!" After he finished speaking, he turned his head back and his face returned to a serious expression. "Wolf, I haven''t seen you for a long time! How did you become the running dog of Warcraft? How do you have such a beast?" When Hall sedated, all the werewolves, including Wolf Mo, suddenly roared. "Abominable human! What are you talking about? Are you looking for death?" "General Wolf Mo, my knife is already hungry and thirsty, let me go up and retrieve his head for you?" "Human, you are looking for a dead end!" The Werewolf side was angered by Hall''s words. If it weren''t for the wolf, there would be no order, and the Werewolf generals, who had a pair of eyes and rubbed their hands, couldn''t wait to tear up Hall. The orc family is a very powerful race, and they can only let their beasts be inferior to the beastmasters who have strong strength. Even the Mozu, in the view of the orcs, they are only slightly better than them, and they did not reach Halls humble knees, but the man in the black robe of Jonson was the best in the werewolf. Command, which caused many dissatisfied werewolves who had been suppressed by the wolf to break out, so Halls end had stung their deepest heart. This is also the reason why they broke out! "This bastard!" The wolf looked at Hall with his teeth, if he wanted to try to get back the five thousand wolf cavalry that disappeared, he would directly attack the attack when he saw Hall, instead of holding back the anger and In front of him, he can''t wait to chat with the guy who is tearing! "Enough! Give me a quiet!" After the wolf screamed, all the roaring voices stopped, and Hall browed and looked at the accident with a look of wolf. It seems that the prestige of Wolf is still very high. "Human! You better not try to challenge my bottom line, or I will leave those behind you even if I am desperate!" Everyone in the league, whether it is the Black Iron Dwarf or the Standan Principal Soldier, they are clenching their teeth and not letting them slam them out. Their hands are clenching their hands in the hands of the broken konjac, if they are not Understand that the current situation is very unfavorable to one side, and the mounts that sit down are Hall''s summoned beasts, otherwise they would like to fight with these werewolves. Although they are very angry and wronged, they are also very clear that they have become Hall''s burden. "What about trading? It''s not impossible, but..." Suddenly Hall opened his mouth, and his words made everyone in the room awkward. Then everyone on the side of the league showed a look of grievance, and the teeth were bitten by them. On the contrary, the Werewolf soldiers showed a sly and smug expression on their faces. Although they did not kill Hall in the first place, they saw Hall''s pleading for the full appearance, and they felt as happy as eating honey. The wolf stunned Hall and glanced at his **** red eyes. "But what?" "But I want to know a few things. If you can tell me, you can also promise you this time!" After the silence of the wolf, I nodded and said, "Besides some secrets of the orc family, I can consider answering the rest, but I can only answer three questions. You can do it yourself!" Three questions? After thinking about it in Hall, he looked up at the wolf. "Yes, three are three!" Chapter 756： 3 questions Chapter 756 Three Questions "Okay, three are three!" Just as Hall thought about it, the dark three glanced at the anxious Nosia to comfort the road. "The princess is relieved, I think that Hall, which I know, can make him suffer a lot. You don''t see Hall agreeing to the requirements of the wolf, I can guarantee that the last loss must be a wolf! You have to Corresponding Hall!" In the end, in the dark, this will be red-eyed and looking at Nosia pleading. "His Royal Highness, can you let go if you can?" Nosia''s nervous heart was calmed down after hearing the words of the dark, but the latter sentence made her face suddenly become red. It turned out that when she was nervous, a small hand grabbed the tender meat on the dark three arms, and analyzed according to the situation that even the dark three could not bear it. It is estimated that at least redness and swelling may also be blue and purple... If Hall knows that the third reason is to help him comfort Nocia because he can''t stand the small hand that Nosia has devastated, it is estimated that he will look at Neusia seriously. "Please try harder next time!" ...... "I can answer the three questions you can say, but you at least let me see my people. If they are all killed, the deal will have no meaning!" After seeing Hall agree to the deal, the Wolf immediately made this request. Hall heard the wrinkle, but he finally nodded. "No problem, I will let a group of people come up and give me a few minutes!" The wolf did not finish, but waved a little, and a group of wolf cavalry suddenly stepped forward. Not only that, the two thousand hurricane knights followed the wolf and rode forward, and formed a corner, as long as Huo Dare to play tricks, they will trigger the broken konjac trigger in the first time! The people in the league just wanted to go forward to protect the Hall, but they found it a little dumbfounded. At this time, the hawks and beasts were not obeying their orders again. Obviously this was Hall''s order. Therefore, even in the high air, they even have the heart to help, but in fact they can only watch the Hall with a look at the two people to stop at a little distance from the river. Seeing that Hall did not summon the Warcraft to escape, nor did he command the hawks and beasts to leave, the Wolf Mo did not have the command to release the attack. He had already said well to the generals of the werewolf. Once he found out that Hall had something wrong, he would not give Hall any chance to escape. This is also a wolf who doesn''t know Hall. If he really knows Hall, he will never do it, because as long as Hall can summon the summoned beast, then he can''t be killed so easily. , lookout is not vegetarian! Unless the semi-class master is near Hall, and Hall hopes not to be with Hall, it would be idiotic to dream of killing Hall so easily. "boom!" A turf popped up on the ground, and then a fire ant climbed out of the ground. Hall reached out and touched the fire ants, and the fire ants immediately returned to the ground. It didn''t take long for a fire ant to climb up from the ground until this time, when it was discovered that the original Hall tongs had a bundled Werewolf warrior, as can be seen from their activities. They are not dead. Seeing this, the wolf was slightly relieved. These wolf cavalry soldiers were the elites of the third tribe of the werewolf family. After seeing that they really didn''t die, the wolf was finally put down the heart. Soon, with the help of fire ants, about a thousand wolf cavalry fighters were brought out, and then Hall also stopped the fire ants, and each Werewolf soldier stood behind a fire ant, that huge The pliers are aimed at their necks, and it seems that they are going to use them to threaten the wolf. In this regard, many of the Werewolf soldiers, including Wolf Mo, watched Hall with a sinister look. If the eyes could kill people, it is estimated that Hall has died many times. "Well, don''t look at me with that look, it''s just a bunch of prisoners!" When Hall said that the captives were two words, the voice was especially louder, for fear that the wolf-man wolf cavalry could not hear. "This guy, really daring, but the orc family, he does not worry that they are angry but directly killing?" Dark three looked at Hall without words, for Hall''s ability to trouble things, he really admire the five bodies! Because these captives were blocked, they could only look down on their heads with shame. After this scene was seen by the wolves, many Werewolf soldiers almost slammed the trigger against the command! "There is a question to ask!" Fortunately, the voice of Wolf Mo came at this time, which made it impossible for those who could not help but the Werewolf soldiers to force anger. "Oh, since General Wolf Mo wants to answer questions, then let me start!" Looking at Hall''s look like a smileWolf is so keen to grab his face and shred it, it''s too jerk, too irritating! Perhaps it was discovered that Wolf was already on the verge of anger, and Hall did not continue to provoke, and asked directly. "The first question, what conditions did the Mozu give you, why do you want to attack the Allen continent with the Mozu!" After saying that Hall looked seriously at the wolf, he really wanted to know why the orc race attacked humans. If there is a way to solve this problem, can the threat of the orc family find a breakthrough like the sea? Once this goal is really completed, then Hall will only be able to deal with the enemy of the Mozu seriously. "Hey, Allen has the right people to live in, why we live in this difficult savannah and snowy mountains, and you can live in the materially rich Allen continent!" After the wolf said that he did not continue to say it, but screamed. "Okay, the next question!" Although the wolf does not specifically say what the conditions are, but Hall is probably aware of some, the estimated conditions are similar to the sea, the Mozu is to use the territory of the Allen continent to lure the orc and the sea to attack the human beings to divide the Allen continent. After understanding that the wolf would not elaborate on this condition, Hall thought about it and asked the second question. "The ugly ghost, that is, Jonson who gave you orders before, did his master come to the prairie with one person?" Ugly ghost? Give you an order? The wolf''s face was slightly stunned, and then he looked at Hall with a look of iron, and he snarled in his heart. "Will you chat? What is the order for me, it is because he has the order of the Beastmaster!" After shaking hands tightly, the wolf took a deep breath and held back his anger. "Yes! Next question!" Chapter 757： Halls valued person Chapter 757 Hall''s people Although Halls words are not very good, but his ugly ghost is telling the truth. Both the Wolf and the Werewolf Warriors agree! But agree to agree, the fight is still to fight! Hall glanced at the wolf, although the wolf did not say what the man in the black robe brought, nor did he say where the man was, but Hall knew that the white star was enough in the prairie. As for the third question, Hall asked after a little thought about it. "Wolf General Mo, the first two questions you flicked, I will endure the third question. I hope that you will answer it truthfully, otherwise even if I am killed here, I will kill those captives first, then fight with you, you think I Will it do this?" "Bastard! You are this abominable human!" "General Wolf General, let me go, I will definitely bring this abominable human head to you!" "Adult, kill him!" Several generals of the werewolves squinted at Hall, and the gnashing gaze seemed to engulf Hall. In the face of the other party''s sentiment, Hall not only did not fear, but waved his hand behind him. Thousands of fire ants suddenly opened their huge pliers. As long as Hall issued the order again, they would not hesitate. The heads of these werewolf captives were cut off. "Shut up!" With the stench of the wolf Mo, if it is not the distressed wolf cavalry fighters who have been trained, he has already let his men rush to kill the beast of Hall, the orc. Forcibly resisting Hall''s provocative eyes, the wolf did not look at Hall''s eyes full of killing. After the generals of the werewolf closed their mouths, the wolf Mo said that he said in a tone of anger. "Say! What! I will tell you as long as it is not an important secret of my werewolf!" After hearing the wolf''s compromise, Hall''s mouth slightly revealed a loneliness. Since the wolf did not give face, Hall couldn''t be too much. He clap his hands, and the fire ants immediately retracted the open pliers and saw this. In one scene, the eyes of Wolf Mo and others were slightly relieved. "My third question is really not to know the secrets of your werewolves. Will General Momo remember Black Iron Fort?" Black Iron Fort? The wolf was stunned and blinked. He naturally knew that they had been captured by the Fox people. The battle was very successful. He once won the Black Iron Dwarf. If not... The wolf squinted at the Hall in front of him. If it werent for Halls bastard, their orcs equipment might be further improved. At the thought of this, the original calm heart of the wolf began to anger again. "remember!" Hall did not pay attention to the cold tone of the wolf, he continued to say. "What I want to ask is that there seemed to be a slave of the Fox people in Heilongjiang. Where is she now?" When I heard Hall, not only was the wolf stunned, but even the Nosia expression changed. Halls story was later known to her. She knew that the fox-family slave that Hall had to ask was actually Lia, who was following the Halls maid. Although she was very sympathetic to this maid who had been following Hall, she did not know why. At this time, her heart was very uncomfortable. The dark side of the side naturally feels the emotional changes of Nosia. If Nosia asks about the darkness, this is what it is going to do. The Dark Three will not hesitate to tell him that this is the so-called jealousy! Only at this time Nosia did not ask, the dark three naturally will not be stupid, not a few points broken, otherwise the blue is not just as simple as the arm. "What about the Fox people?" The wolf nodded a little after a little surprise. "There is indeed this one...but..." Without moving the wolf, Hall suddenly interrupted, "What?" Uh After Halls words just blurted out, he regretted it a little, because he saw the stunned eyes of the wolf, which made him know that he seemed to have too much mood swing, so that the wolf could not grasp the handle. "Hey!" Seeing the smug eyes on the wolf''s face, Hall snorted and waved his hand. The fire ants army once again extended the pliers, but this time it was not threatened as it was just now, but it was directly clamped. The necks of the Werewolf soldiers lifted them up. The scene of thousands of Werewolf soldiers being lifted by fire ants, the scene looks really spectacular. "you!" The wolf did not think that Hall was so bold, he was the temper of the Werewolf, and there was no one, but this human being was even hotter than him. He wanted to come to a thousand people without saying a word! "Bastard!" Looking at the situation in which thousands of hands were raised to prepare for beheading, Wolf Mo said that he wanted to start, but he finally forced to endure the anger. "Stop! I tell you!" For the first time, Nosia and the Dark Three were able to see Hall''s five-step **** splash. www.novelhall.com~ Dark three secretly grin, and Nosia couldn''t help but clench. Hands. In her opinion, it seems that the fox girl named Lina has occupied a lot of positions in the heart of the Hall. "Lina, I won''t admit defeat!" Hall, who is arrogant and angry, doesnt know how horrible a woman is jealous. At this moment, he is only thinking that he must understand Lina from the wolf, and take this time to the prairie. Save her back. If he knows that he will bring a lot of trouble to himself, it is estimated that he will have a headache for a while. After seeing the opposite fire ant loose the neck of the Werewolf soldier again, he felt a little relieved in his heart and secretly remembered it. It seems that the fox girl is very important to Hall. Just this point, he feels this time. The deal is very worthwhile. Because he knows that Linas being taken away by the Fox people seems to be a very important thing for the Fox people. Therefore, the Fox people sent a few masters of the nine-powered force to take the fox girl away. How inside is the fancy for this fox girl. Now that you know that Hall is a must for the fox girl, can you use this relationship to make Hall in a state of ruin? Or it is to let Hall become the abandonment of human beings, and be isolated by the entire Alan mainland. It is a good thing for the whole orc family to kill Hall or accept Hall. However, it seems that it is still early. It seems that many people need to cooperate to complete this plan, as long as they have the support of the Fox people. Therefore, after the wolf temporarily put this idea aside, the corner of the mouth was a rare smile. "I can tell you, but you have to show your sincerity!" Chapter 758： lets go Chapter 758 Let''s go "Sincere?" After Halls underestimation of a sentence, the corner of his mouth showed a slight loneliness. "okay, no problem!" Hall''s generous consent, which makes the wolf surprised, but also my heart is also happy, he understands that he seems to have mastered Hall''s life, that is, the Fox family! But what the wolf didn''t know was that he was not happy when he was not aware of the mysterious smile on Hall''s face. I saw that Hall took a clap and sent out about a thousand fire ants from the tunnel. They not only dragged the Werewolf soldiers who were **** by the five flowers, but also wolfed on the pliers! When the wolf saw this scene, he did not know why there was a feeling of heartbeat in his heart. He always felt that something was wrong, but he couldnt remember it for a while. In this way, in the wolf''s doubtful eyes, Hall directed the fire ant to send a thousand werewolf soldiers and wolves to the ground, and then wait for the wolf to open the fire ant directly to release the wolf ride, and the wolf warrior will be lost. In the middle of both sides. The captive Werewolf soldiers began to look at Hall with some confusion. Does Hall want to kill them here? "You can go, take your wolf ride!" Hall''s words surprised everyone, whether it was a wolf or a party. They don''t understand why Hall is doing this. Nosia saw that Rina was so easy to abandon the chips in her hand, and the more she was not in her heart. Here, the only thing that is not surprising is the dark three. According to his understanding of Hall, Hall is the master who will never suffer. Obviously, Hall is definitely in the pit! Many of the Werewolf captives did not believe that they knew that their ropes were cut by the fire ants and the fire ants retreated to the side of the Hall. They hurriedly sat on those wolves, and did not seem to consider whether these wolves would not be disobedient again, and then a thousand wolves and captives rushed from the middle to the direction of the wolf. "You bastards, give me a quieter! Otherwise I will make you look good!!" After hearing the roar of the wolf, the group of werewolf captives calmed down the excited heart, and then slowly organized the team under the leadership of the captive centurion to stand next to the wolf Mofang team. As for their captains, I am sorry, Hall has no idea to release. After seeing the opposite of the werewolf captives returning to the team, Hall smiled and looked at the wolf. "How? Is it sincerity enough? General Wolf Mo? I dont think the Werewolf is a person who cant talk nonsense? The wolf that was run by Hall was silent, but this time he did not ask for anything. Hall was able to release a thousand wolf cavalry captives. This is indeed a very black face. However, the heart of the wolf is very serious at this time. He does not understand how Hall has done so many unscrupulous captives. If he is not embarrassed to ask now, he is afraid of losing the face of the werewolf, otherwise Will catch a guy coming over. "The fox girl was taken away by the fox family. I don''t know the specific situation, but I can tell you that the fox girl''s identity is not normal. I can let a few of the foxes in the fox race come forward and send each other. I want to come. It should be a noble aristocrat in the Fox family!" Said here, the wolf did not want to continue to say "other I do not know for the time being, but I can tell you, the Fox people have now moved to the Beastmaster''s territory!" Wolf Mo is this a good reminder? This is not natural! Moreover, he did not deceive Hall, and the Fox people did migrate to the land of the Beastmasters. This is an indisputable fact! The reason why he told Hall was that if Hall escaped this time, he believed that Hall would definitely go to the Beastmaster as long as he waited for the rabbit. In other words, the wolf Mo is not kind, but uncomfortable to dig a pit for Hall! "The Beastmaster?" Hall blinked his eyes. He was naturally not a fool. The wolf did not answer the question as a gold word, but now he listens to his tone as if he is a good friend. He even said what he knew. The weasel gives the chicken a New Year''s greeting - uneasy! Hall, who understands this, sneered in his heart, but on the surface he said. "Thank you for the advice of General Wolf Mo!" The wolf looked at Hall without a smile, and he made a few gestures behind him. Several of the werewolf generals suddenly understood. After the wolf retracted his hand, he looked at Hall and said, "The three questions have already been answered. Now we can trade it? Release my family warrior, I will let you leave!" Ha ha For the authenticity of this statement, Hall can only use a haha ??to express his inner true thoughts. "Yes, but is it necessary for the generals of the wolf to give some sincerity? Your shameful devil is too glaring Are you saying that?" Hearing Hall''s snoring and seeing the fire ants again picking up the Werewolf captives, Wolf Mo and others are looking at your Hall with a look of disgust. The werewolf soldiers captured by Hall not only marry Hall, but they also want to die. Who are they? The proud wolf cavalry in the werewolf! But now it is threatened by a group of fire ants, Warcraft, threatening their lives, once or twice, you have to do it again and again, even if the mud Bodhisattva will be angry. The wolf stunned Hall and glanced at him, and then he waved his hand behind him. The wolf cavalry who were holding the konjac were not willing to take the broken konjac in their hands. Looking at the squadron of the Werewolf with a handful of broken konjac, Hall nodded slightly and appreciated that since others gave face, then Hall would naturally not go back. He first let the fire ants soldiers bring out the werewolf captives, and watched the 5,000-year-old fire ants army before the dense, not only the wolf, but even the werewolves behind him could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. No wonder their plans will fail. Hall has such a large group of World of Warcraft that can be arbitrarily battled. Hall alone can destroy a small tribe. If the human side is in a few humans like Hall, the orc wants It will be even more difficult to rule mankind! After the five thousand fire ants army took the werewolf captives and the bundled wolves, the original empty river was occupied. Hall is also not nonsense, summoning the lightning golden eagle and the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast, Hall and look into the air and fly into the air. In the process, the wolf did not let his men attack, and he waited until Hall came to the front of the league team. "let''s go!" Chapter 759： Sudden situation Chapter 759 Sudden Situation "let''s go!" After hearing Halls words, Nosia suddenly said, Hall, those people... Hall knew that the people that Nosia said were referring to the group of Standan Principal soldiers who had been rescued before, and waited for Nosia to say that he waved his hand directly. "Reassure, I have arranged fire ants to fill the tunnels in the past and dig them to the other side, unless they can do this, otherwise they will not be dangerous." After hearing that Hall had arranged, Nosia closed his mouth and nodded. When Hall waved his hand, the five thousand fire ants underneath dissipated, and it looked as if it had never appeared. If the turf on the ground had obvious signs of being crushed, it is estimated that few people would believe this scene. The wolf licked his eyes and he had a new understanding of Hall''s strength. The ability of such a horrible momentary summoning, if used by Hall in the assault, is estimated to be the most powerful force of the Beastmaster. Was caught off guard. "No, you can''t let him leave like this!" When I thought of the wolf, I suddenly waved my hand. The former Werewolf general who had received orders for a long time screamed, and then a burst of wolf screams from the wolf cavalry. At the moment when Hall had just left, the hurricane who had been behind the wolf was suddenly accelerating. They rushed toward Hall with an attacking array like a cone. Not only that, but the wolf cavalry on the ground also accelerated at this time, and they chased them toward the Hall, especially the wolf cavalry who had broken konjac. They even took out the broken konjac that had already been prepared. Waiting for the Hall to give them a fatal blow. "Hey! I already know the bad news of the Werewolf!" Hall couldn''t help but cry out. For the wolf cavalry on the ground, he could avoid it far away, but the two thousand hurricane knights needed real kicking. . If there are dragons and warriors here, Hall is not worried about them, even if they are hit by broken konjac, as long as the number is small, they can withstand the magic of the dragon man magician and their powerful body. One or two rounds of broken konjac attack. After all, if you want to break the powerful weapon like the konjac, it is impossible to achieve such a situation. Its like sniper gun Bamlet now, have you seen someone using Bamlet as a machine gun? As for the summoning of the little black, Hall still has no idea. After all, the magical creature of the dragon has not been available for a long time, and Hall is not sure that it will not cause much impact after releasing the black. Plus before, the number of Warcraft here is too much, Xiaohe may let some Warcraft receive Longwei suppression, but the Werewolf will still shoot the broken konjac in the first time, once the black appears, then it must become Break the konjac''s fire target. The rest of the Mozu will die when they die. If the black is dead, Hall will not only cry, but even the Dragon Warriors will be able to rebel. This Hall is very clear from the beginning, this is why he is The reason for the Dragon Man''s strategy of using carrots and sticks. Just in Nosia, the Dark Three, and the coalitions were a little flustered, suddenly the wolf cavalry on the ground was drunk, one or two suddenly fell to the field, and the wolf cavalry in the rear faced this situation. It was also shocked. Although the wolf cavalry was so elite, it was also confusing in the face of such sudden situation. Therefore, even the wolf cavalry in the rear is desperately trying to stop the wolf ride, but there are still a lot of wolf rides directly stepping on it, and some wolf riders and wolf cavalry fighters are trampled to death. However, the wolf cavalry who had just stopped the pace of the horse was hit by a wolf cavalry behind him. Many of the werewolf soldiers fell and then sadly urged to death or trample by themselves or behind the wolf cavalry. For a time, the assault of the wolf cavalry was suddenly disrupted, and the wolf cavalry impulsive behind him had to disrupt the formation and parked. "Damn! What happened?" Looking at the mess, there was no fear of a little before the wolf cavalry. Many wolf cavalry soldiers quickly stepped forward to treat their comrades. Until this time they discovered that the place covered by the turf did not know when there was a fist-sized hole. The wolf cavalry soldiers who saw this scene quickly looked at the dead or injured wolf riders, only to see that their ankles were more or less injured, and the serious fractures appeared directly, even the bones were broken. Leaked out. From this situation, it seems that the reason why these wolf cavalry fell is because of these inconspicuous pits. "Bastard, it must be Hall''s human being, let''s leave it here and keep chasing me!" The wolf did not see the face suddenly becoming iron and blue, and he shouted loudly at the side of the wolf cavalry general. Looking at the situation on the ground, Nocia and other people suddenly showed a surprised expression, but the dark third is a pair of expressions that I have known for a long time. In his opinion, it is difficult to make Hall suffer. ! At least the wolf, these guys who rely on muscles don''t have this skill Sure enough, now know that Hall is insidious, right? Hall can now ignore what he thinks in the dark, and he is ready to summon the wasps to help with a round of devilish attacks. There is no way to talk about Hall''s summoning beast. The stone bee seems to be the lowest. The last few stone bees that have died have made Hall feel distressed for a while, but this time it is relative to the coalition soldiers and the eagle birds and beasts. Said that this sacrifice still makes sense. "Return to the Queen of the Stone Bee to make a good compensation. When it is time to give birth, raise some advanced stone bees." At this time, the hurricane knight is already in sight, and Hall has seen the Werewolf soldiers lifted the broken konjac, and the light blue light looks a little flustered. The Alliance soldiers behind Hall also raised the konjac. Although the number of hurricanes is doubled, they don''t have a scared look. Everyone''s face is a firm expression. They are ready to die. After all, they are breaking the konjac. Everyone knows the situation. Once they are shot, the probability of death is very large. The general of the hurricane knight stunned. At this time, the two sides were already in the scope of attack. He had some rich experience in air combat. After seeing that the coalition party was ready, he did not hesitate to raise his hand directly. Hall they muttered. "attack!" With the command of the hurricane knight general, more than two thousand hurricane riders suddenly pulled the trigger. Two thousand with the blue mans of the broken magic arrow arrows flying toward the Hall. Looking forward to seeing, Halls opening suddenly pulls a one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast. One person and one beast suddenly pull up, and the hope is not to escape, but to wave the big sword against the flying konjac, ready to go. The vindictiveness suddenly rushed toward the broken konjac arrow. Chapter 760： War Chapter 760 war As before the small hills, the broken konjac and the grudges slammed together and made a loud noise. Some of the broken konjac arrows were directly turned into powder by the vindictive spirit. Not only that, but the shock wave formed by the huge explosion changed the direction of the broken konjac arrow around the range of about ten meters. A lot of broken konjac arrows hit other broken konjac arrows, and for a time many broken konjac arrows lost their attack power. However, after all, the defensive temperament is limited, and the scope of the smashing konjac arrow is also large, so even if you hope to use the vindictive temper to intercept some broken konjac arrows, there are still a lot of broken konjac arrows flying here. "Pull up!" Hall blinked and he suddenly screamed after seeing the interception of a group of broken arrows. Under the control of Hall, all the eagle birds suddenly pulled up, but despite this, there are still some broken sorcerers pointing to the Hall and they are flying. Hall didn''t hesitate. A wave of stone bees suddenly appeared in front of them. The broken scorpion arrow shot the head of a stone bee without any mercy. Looking at the stone bee falling down like a rain, Hall bite. Gritted his teeth against the coalition behind him. "Give me the shot! Shoot these **** bastards!" The Cavaliers don''t need Hall reminders. When they suddenly pull high, the coalition forces are ready to break the konjac, but after seeing the smashing arrows from the hurricane knights, some coalition soldiers did not hear the order. You can only bite your teeth and keep the small shield on your arm in front of you. Although they all know that this is simply a drop in the bucket, but everyone still does, because this is the inevitable reaction of people in the face of danger. Just as the coalition forces prepared to resist this round of shooting, suddenly a group of stone bees appeared in front of them, and in the jaw-dropping expression of the crowd, they were hit by the broken arrows. Looking at the stone bees that were full of broken konjac arrows and falling down, and hearing the screams of Hall with anger, the coalition forces did not hesitate, they aimed at the hurricane knights to pull the trigger, will These broken sorcerer arrows shot at them. The hurricane knight general did not expect that a group of stone bees would suddenly appear to resist the broken arrow, so the original smile was suddenly stiff on his face. He widened his eyes and looked at the broken arrowhead flying in front of him. He knew that the unique whistling sound of the devil''s arrow came from his ear, and he just woke up and quickly yelled at his mouth. "Dodge! Avoid it now!" The hurricane knight general wanted to command the hurricane to avoid this arrow rain, but the hope was not given to them. He was above them and saw the hurricane below wanting to avoid the smashing arrows. He did not hesitate to drive the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and rushed down. Under the horror of a hurricane knight, I watched the big sword ruthlessly killing him and the hurricane under him, while the one-eyed dragon grabbed the same panic with its sharp claws. The hurricane, then threw it to other hurricane knights in the screams of the hurricane. And Hall''s no light can''t move, the lightning golden eagle under his mouth is just a few magics to the hurricane. Several hurricane knights were hit by the magic of the Golden Eagle, although the magic did not directly kill their lives, but this also let their evasion plan run aground. Just as they just sighed out of the magical attack, the broken smashing arrow smashed the air and flew to them with a whistling sound. "It''s over!" Looking at the smashing arrows that are close at hand, feeling the suffocation of the cold mans, the Knights of the Werewolf hurricane suddenly despaired. Ah! Hey! As the screams came from the mouth of the Werewolf soldiers and the hurricane, the hurricane knight seemed to fall as it rained. Just like this, the hurricane knight was nearly a quarter of the dead and wounded, watching the falling figure, the hurricane knight general and the wolf who just rushed over were bleeding. This is the hurricane knight that they were carefully trained by the werewolves! You know, they are not like other races, they want to train a hurricane knight, which is more difficult than training a wolf cavalry. This is like a cavalry of Genghis Khan. They are born riders, but to train them into powerful sea warriors is more difficult than to consolidate Genghis Khan! "Kill! Kill me for them!" The hurricane knight general looked at Hall and the coalition side with his eyes wide open. He raised his weapon and rushed toward him. The other werewolf hurricane knights did not have time to grieve. They knew that they were reloading the konjac and continuing to attack. It is unrealistic, then what you can do now is to rely on their air combat strength and drag them to them. As long as General Wolfo keeps up, then Hall can''t escape! The wolf was not able to see the hurricane knights in the situation immediately after the injury, they rushed to the Hall and they pressed up. www.novelhall.com~ He immediately understood, now is a good time for them to chase. At the moment, he did not hesitate, and raised his sword directly to the wolf cavalry fighters around him. "Up! Leave these **** for me! I will tear them apart!" The wolf cavalry circumvented the corpses and potholes on the ground and rushed directly from the two sides to the Hall. The tens of thousands of wolf cavalry armed with konjac had already held the broken konjac in their hands. As soon as they reached the range, they would not Hesitant to pull the trigger. At this time, suddenly, the wolf found that he had a scream and screams in the back. He jerked back and waited for him to see the situation clearly. His big red eyes almost fell out. "What is going on here? Why is this? Stop me!" I saw thousands of wolves riding from behind them, and many wolf cavalry were killed by them without any reaction. Not only that, these wolves rode indiscriminately attacked after they entered the ranks. After the wolf cavalry fighters were killed, after the wolves rushed in, many wolf cavalry fighters did not know which one was the enemy and which one was their own. For a time, the rear team of the wolf cavalry was completely disrupted. "Damn, let go, surround the wolves who have no cavalry, they are controlled by the human summoner!" If the wolf is not responding at this time, then he is really an idiot. Obviously, Halls release of the wolf cavalry was not because he was kind, nor because he kept his promise, but at the beginning, Hall was calculating. they. Wolf did not think that even if he couldn''t kill Hall this time, he could have made Hall lose a lot before, but he didn''t think that he finally got Hall''s way. Thinking of this, the wolf did not look up and screamed at Hall, "Hall, I am not finished with you!" Chapter 761： Escaped dark 3 Chapter 761: The Dark Three "Hall, I am not finished with you!" After the wolf screamed, he did not hesitate and directly ordered his men to kill the wolves without the knights. After all, the number of wolf cavalry is so much. If the wolf is still unable to keep up, according to the current situation, the loss of the wolf cavalry will be more and more, precisely because of this point, the wolf is not hesitating. After the command of the wolf, the wolf cavalry immediately raised their weapons and killed them against the wolves of these rebellions. The hesitant rebellion wolf rider and the wolf cavalry are very close, because the wolf cavalry armed with the devils did not attack for the first time, they continued to kill in the direction of the Hall under the command of Wolf Mo, while the remaining 15,000 wolf cavalry It was the direction of the turn to kill the rebellious wolf behind him. Although everyone is not clear about which are the rebellious wolves, but they know that the wolves riding the knights are all their own, so now they just want to kill the wolf cavalry without the knight. A wolf rider threw a wolf cavalry knight on the ground and used his **** mouth to bite directly into its neck. The werewolf knight naturally fought back, but after all he was injured when he was thrown down. Coupled with the rebellious wolf riding, the resistance did not play any role in the rebellion of the rebel wolf. After a while, the Werewolf Cavalier found a tear in his throat. He just wanted to talk but found that he was constantly bleeding in his throat. He always talked and even screamed at no problem. Even a trace of sound is a luxury. In the end, his eyes blurred and looked at the rebellious wolf that was close at hand, and closed his eyes unwillingly. Just as the Werewolf Cavaliers died, a figure suddenly rushed out of the wolf cavalry. The wolf cavalry was a member of the Wolf Cavalry. He saw his eyes flushed and looked at the comrades who had been killed. After biting his teeth, he raised his hand and said that he couldnt help but say that he was riding towards the pier. The mace screamed with a fierce whistling sound against the rebel wolf, and the rebellious wolf ride apparently did not respond and was directly flung out by the mace. It is said that the wolf is the copper-headed tofu waist, and the general of the wolf cavalry clearly understands the weakness of the wolf ride, so he shot against the weakness of the rebellious wolf when he was angry. Sure enough, under his slam, the rebellious wolf ride couldnt afford it. Although it didnt die immediately, the **** look on the waist seemed to be very heavy. Its awkward to fall down several times. . The general of the wolf cavalry who had just shot did not hesitate, only to see that he fiercely pulled the reins. The wolf he sat down did not hesitate to go forward and bite the injured rebel wolf on his throat and watch the rebellious wolf ride. The wolf cavalry warrior lifted the mace to kill the other rebellious wolf. Not to mention the chaotic wolf cavalry who had just begun to be killed by the rebel wolves, and quickly recovered under the command of the generals of the wolf cavalry. The rebellious wolf who lost the assault effect suffered heavy casualties under the siege of the wolf cavalry, but they did not find any benefit from the wolf cavalry. In such a short period of time, there were no fewer than two thousand wolf cavalry injured or killed. In the air, sitting in the Hall of Lightning Golden Eagle, he commanded the wolf riders to enter the wolf cavalry camp, while letting the lightning golden eagle cooperate with the hurricane knight in front of the hope. Hesitant Halls eagle and bird beasts are not very high, and the black iron dwarf soldiers and the Standan Principal soldiers do not have the combat experience of the Dragon Warriors, so they are in contact with the hurricane. Sudden casualties. Fortunately, the first round of the konjac attack lost a third of the hurricane knights, otherwise they will be defeated faster by the current situation of the coalition forces and twice the enemy. Although the lookout and the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast are very powerful, but he is now entangled by the werewolf hurricane generals and several centurions, and Hall is fast because of the lightning golden eagle, plus the lightning golden eagle needs to protect Huo Therefore, the Lightning Golden Eagle did not attack at all, so the balance of air combat slowly turned toward the Werewolf Knights. "hateful!" Hall secretly said that now the situation is a bit bad, whether in the air or on the ground, it seems to be bad for him. If he escapes alone, it is estimated that even the black robe man can not catch the lightning golden eagle, but Hall Did not think about this problem. Since he can''t escape now, Hall almost has to figure out a way to solve the current predicament, otherwise... The dark one waved, and suddenly the magic quickly rushed toward the hurricane knight, but because it was in the air, except for a hurricane knight who was hit, the rest of the hurricane knights quickly escaped. Magic, not only that, they also killed the place where the Dark Three is. The dark sneer, he pulled the reins The eight eagle birds and beasts immediately yelled and yelled directly toward the hurricane knights. The dark three is naturally not idle. After the flight in this time, he has been able to release the magic when the eagle bird and the bird fly, so he has already prepared a moment at the moment when the eagle bird and the animal rushed past. magic. The eagle bird and the beast screamed directly to the front of the hurricane who flew to the front. The physical strength of the Eighth World of Warcraft was naturally not comparable to this hurricane, with a scream and roar The hurricane and the knight behind it turned straight down to the bottom. The two hurricane knights next to him flew to the sides in a panic, trying to escape the impact of this eagle bird. However, it is a pity that the dark three had already prepared. At the moment of interlacing with them, the hands formed a group of magic, and the Werewolf warriors with a flustered look in the two pupils next to each other grinned. "Give you a present!" As the voice just fell, the two magical magics quickly flew toward the two hurricane knights, and then under the panicked expression, the two wind pillars suddenly formed around them. The huge vortex formed by the wind column swept them in, and then everyone found that the wind column suddenly made a few screams, then the blood suddenly splashed from the wind column, after a while, with the disappearance of the wind column, two The hurricane knights, who are all **** and bloody, fall silently to the bottom. The performance of the dark three was seen in the eyes of all, the morale of the coalition forces increased greatly, while the one of the werewolves was angry, and a group of werewolf hurricane knights were filling the broken arrows, and then they were straight. Killed the dark three. When you see the scene, you can see the scene, whether it is Hall or the Werewolf side, suddenly revealing a speechless expression... Chapter 762： Dumbfounded hurricane knight Chapter 762 Dumbfounded Hurricane Knight Looking at the darkness of the escape, Hall''s mouth twitched a few times, but he did not blame the dark three, after all, the current situation is indeed very bad. Nosia wanted to go forward to help, but she found that the eagle bird and beast under her had no reaction. She looked up and looked at Hall with anxious expression. "Hall, let me help!" There is no way, more than a thousand coalition forces have lost hundreds of them in a short period of time, if these people are elites, plus the birds and birds they sit down They are all controlled by Hall, otherwise these people have already escaped. The werewolves are indeed very powerful races, and this will be determined after the coalition and the Werewolf hurricane knights have played against each other. "If the war requires a woman to play, then this already means that we have lost!" After talking about Hall''s dissatisfaction with Nosia''s mouth, a wave of hands suddenly swayed into the space of more than 4,000 wolves struggling underneath. Thought that the wolf cavalry warrior had just raised his weapon to kill the rebel wolf that had been knocked down by him, but just as he waved his hand, the rebellious wolf had disappeared from the air. He suddenly showed a trace of misunderstanding, not only here, but also several wolf cavalry who also killed the injured rebel wolf. Not only that, but they also found that the rebel wolves that were besieged by them and divided into several parts disappeared, and even the bodies on the ground were the same. The wolf did not understand where he saw it. It was all done by the Hall above, so he immediately yelled at the wolf cavalry who was still in a daze. "Fast! Not where you are stupid! Reorganize the formation!" After hearing the words of the wolf, the wolf cavalry warriors changed their chaotic appearance and immediately assembled quickly. "Fast, keep up!" The wolf cavalry that was once again assembled bypassed the corpse on the ground, and the follower rushed past the wolf cavalry that rushed past. Looking at the wolf cavalry who are approaching below, Hall brows involuntarily wrinkle, from the wolf riding the assault wolf cavalry, they began to return to Hall. In this short period of time, there are almost a thousand long wolves riding death, and large Some of them were injured, and none of them were seriously injured. There were only a few heads in good condition. Looking at the two sides of the air battle, a scream of screams and screams continued to come. Even if the gaze and the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast were strong, even if there was no enemy in front of them, they could not guarantee that the coalition would not die. hateful! Hall held his hands tightly, and he knew he couldn''t hesitate to use it. Otherwise, the coalition''s death and injury would not be heavy. When the time came, they would feel dangerous, and they would be in danger with Nosia. Glanced at the lower face and smiled, and let the wolf cavalry lift the konjac to prepare to shoot the wolf, Hall bite his teeth and secretly thought. "Since you forced me like this, don''t blame me for a long time!" Hall has decided to release Xiao Hei to give the hurricane to the town, and then release the war tree to block the wolf cavalry, and finally release the fire ants, the wolf ride, the swamp giant crocodile and the Ada. They believe that At that time, the number of wolves riding will die to a certain extent, and then it will be the death of the wolf! Just when Hall decided to go out, suddenly there was a loud scream in the distance. After hearing the call, the hand that Hall originally wanted to summon suddenly stopped. Some of his unbelief turned his head and saw that there was a dark cloud in the distance, and the sky was covered. Looking at the dark clouds that are constantly approaching, Halls mouth suddenly shows a smile. "Is it finally here?" Relative to Hall''s happiness, the wolf underneath is a face that looks blue. He stares at the dark clouds in front of him. He starts to disbelieve. Until the figure that is headed gradually becomes clear, he does not hesitate. Pulling the reins, the wolf sitting down immediately screamed after eating a pain, but because of this, it immediately stopped the speed. "Transfer direction, retreat!" The wolf cavalry who heard the command did not hesitate. They turned their directions in a neat formation. The whole process was like a flowing stream, showing how the wolf cavalry is elite in the werewolves. And that dark cloud has revealed its true colors, this is what is the dark cloud, this is an overwhelming flying World of Warcraft team. This is exactly the 20,000 eagle birds and dragons and the Terran warriors who Hall is behind and left Tieling City. The head of the dragon is the elder elder, and the one next to him is the dark one. Looking at the wolf cavalry who turned and fled, Hall did not let them go, and he turned to look at the more and more Longren elders. "Give me a stop!" The Dragon Emperors elders had already discovered the situation here. After hearing Halls orders, he waved his hand without hesitation, and the dragon-human warrior commander behind him suddenly chased them to the wolf. At this time, the general of the hurricane suddenly shouted loudly, "The beast is on, let me stop them!!" It turned out that after seeing these hawks and beasts, the hurricane knight had already wanted to escape, but soon he found that the idea was very unrealistic because the previous battles were hurricane It has already consumed a lot of physical strength, and in this case, they are likely to escape. Looking at the wolf cavalry on the ground that have not escaped, the hurricane general suddenly understood, this time is the time to make a choice. As a general of the werewolf hurricane, he realized that nature is higher than the average werewolf. He knows very well that he can''t escape. Then what he can do is to leave some strength for the werewolves. After all, the elites of the third tribe of the werewolf are almost here. If they are all killed and do not need Hall, their third tribe of the werewolf will soon be defeated by other wolves, and the third generation of the werewolf will not have combat power. The tribe will soon be annexed, when their children, their loved ones will become slaves to other werewolves or orcs. Thinking of this, he did not hesitate to explode the whole body of vindictiveness, and then rushed to the hope of killing. The rest of the hurricane knights obviously understand this, so they are not staying behind, killing the coalition forces and the dragon people who want to chase. If they were so desperate before, it is estimated that the coalition forces have long been killed, but unfortunately this time the Dragon Terran soldiers arrived, and the originally proud Werewolf hurricane knights quickly saw the power of the Dragon Terran warriors. The Werewolf hurricane knight who had been able to make the coalition soldiers suffer in a round would not work in front of the Dragon Terran warriors. They looked at them with horror and they attacked them to the defending Dragon Warriors, not waiting for them. Speaking, suddenly the whole person was shot from the hurricane. For a time, the hurricane knights who had just contacted the Dragon Terran warriors were dumbfounded. "What the **** is this army!" Chapter 763： go away Chapter 763 leaves "Hey!" When the last hurricane knight was shot down from the air by the Dragon Warrior, there was only one hurricane knight general and the wolf hurricane who sat down. He looked at the powerful dragon human warrior in front of his face, and the hand holding the long sword was covered with sweat. Not only that, but he also had a mouth from the shoulder to the abdomen, and the armor that was broken by the sharp edge was everywhere. Full of dry blood, the whole person looks very embarrassed. Around him is a group of dragon-man fighters, each of whom looks at the werewolf hurricane knight general with bloodthirsty eyes, and they seem to want to give this guy a final blow. But the idea is wonderful. They all know that this guy is not in his own life. Didnt he see that the patriarch is standing in front of them? "You are not my opponent, surrender!" I hoped that the general of the Werewolf hurricane, the knight general, said with a faint look. The hurricane knight general shook his head with a smile, and the laughter seemed to be ridiculing and whispering, or laughing at his incompetence. After he laughed, he looked up and looked at it accurately. Look at the Hall behind him. "Human, you won this time, but we Werewolf will not admit defeat, you will be chased by the entire Werewolf and Orc. Do not think that you are very strong, you can be rampant in the prairie, not afraid to tell You, they are indeed powerful, the average orc family is indeed not their opponent, but if you think that our orc family is so bullying, you will regret it! Hahahaha!" Said the hurricane knight general once again laughed, he knew that he was not far from death, so he said at this time is completely fearless. Looking at the hurricane knight general who seemed to be mad at the moment, Hall had never opened his mouth. After the Cavaliers General of the Werewolf hurricane smiled enough, he hoped that he would open his mouth. "Adult, do you want to take it?" Just as Hall was ready to nod, suddenly the hurricane knight general raised his sword in his hand, and in the expression of surprise, he fell down and sat down on the head of the hurricane, losing his head to the hurricane neck. Instantly ejected a blood, and immediately flew to the dragon-human warriors surrounded by the wind, and soon, a group of dragon-human warriors in front of the wind were all covered with the blood of the hurricane. The hurricane who lost his head couldnt even scream and just screamed out of the air, and the almost hurricane knights general showed a look of sly look at Hall and others. Before they even reacted, they did not hesitate to cut their throats with a big sword in their hands. In this scene, many coalition soldiers saw that they couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Not only that, but the dragon-human warriors, including the lookout, had some surprises and glanced at the hurricane knight general, who was able to make this feat in desperation. The warriors, even if they are, have no feelings of respect in their hearts. Hall looked at the one who was constantly falling and could not help but sigh. He looked at the singularly pulling the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast. The one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast immediately swept the wings, and the whole figure flew down to the bottom. The hurricane''s corpse was captured by the corpse of the general, and the hurricane of the pier was caught by the one-eyed dragon eagle and the claws. Seeing that everything has been solved here, Hall has waved all the people down. This time, both the Werewolf and the coalition forces suffered heavy casualties, especially the werewolf hurricane knights, who almost all died in battle. Some of those who were captured were seriously injured and comatose. As for those who were slightly injured or surrendered. There is no one at all, showing the fierceness of this battle. Hall took out the treatments and gave them to the injured coalition soldiers. As for the werewolf captives, Hall did not give up. After all, they still have some uses. Just when Hall was fully treated for a rest, they went back to death and killed the dragons and elders. Upon returning to the Long Renzu elders, he bowed his head to Hall and admit his mistake. "Hall is an incompetent person, let the wolf run away!" Ok? Hall heard the words first, then immediately asked what happened to the Dragon Elders. The Long Renzu elders glanced over and looked at it. After seeing him look serious and watching him nod, he said what happened just now. It turned out that when Wolf discovered the arrival of Hall''s Dragon Terran army, he immediately chose to retreat. Not only that, but he also let the five thousand hands in his hand hold the devil''s wolf cavalry. Under the powerful attack of the Devil''s Arrow, even the Dragon Warrior who was shielded by the Dragon Man''s magician couldn''t eat it not to mention the eagle bird without any protection. In addition, the wolf cavalry is not afraid of the death of the counterattack, this time the pursuit of eagle birds and beasts suffered heavy losses, but there are not many eagle birds and beasts on the spot, but most of the eagle birds and beasts that were shot by the devils are temporarily lost. Flight ability. However, the werewolf wolf cavalry behind the temple did not attract any benefit. The five thousand wolf cavalry were completely annihilated. Because the dragon and the great elders who failed in this mission were furious, he killed all the wolf cavalry soldiers behind the temple. As for the wolf ride. They were brought back after being stunned. Its a matter of course that Hall couldnt help but wrinkle and fight for loss. But the Dragon Man and the Eagles and Birds lost so much, this is the first time. Looking at some of the treacherous dragons and elders, Hall will take a deep breath and say this. "Okay, this is the case. The wolf rides are handed over to me. As for the captives of the werewolves, you have to find a place to transform, faster. I dont think the wolf will admit defeat so easily. Soon he will make a comeback. It may bring more orc soldiers to the time!" Seeing that Hall did not make a big Thunder, the Dragon Mans elders could not help but sigh, and then they went back to Hall and looked at it. "Adult, what do we do behind?" I looked at Hall and whispered. "The current situation is not very optimistic. After all, the orc family base here, although we come and go, but you also heard the hurricane knight general, I think he is not scaring us, and the orc people do have this strength. "" "Since now I know that both White Star and Lina are here, then this time the action ends here, we will return to Tieling City first, but before leaving, I need to leave some eyeliner." Chapter 764： I am really a good person. Chapter 764, I am really a good person. After Hall said his thoughts, he got the unanimous approval of Nosia. After all, it is the orchard''s prairie. Although Hall can bring a lightning golden eagle to attack a small tribe, but in addition to let those originals The orc tribes who do not want to participate in the battle are all hostile to humans and do not seem to have any substantive effect. Because of this, Hall made this decision after thinking for a long time. After a day of rest, Hall robbed the captive wolves, so that there were almost 10,000 wolves in the Hall space, which were all four or more wolves, as long as Hall was willing The total magic crystal to train, and soon he has a group of powerful mounts of Warcraft. It is a pity that the number of Dragon Terrans can not keep up with the time, so it takes a while to form combat power. As for the werewolf captives, the number is less than 10,000. According to the conversion rate of the dragon people, it is estimated that there are 100 people. It is good to lose hundreds of Dragon Warriors. As for the loss of the eagle and the beast, this is to make Hall feel bad for a while. After all, the eagle and the beast are the World of Warcraft in the East China Sea. Hall wants to expand the number of eagle and bird beasts, so that they do not know what year to wait. Month, and going to the East China Sea again is obviously not realistic. This battle made Hall understand that one reason is that his flying World of Warcraft is still a little less, and may be fine in small battles, but in the battle of a large race like the Orc, it is obviously insufficient. At the same time, he also had a new understanding of the broken konjac. Since this weapon is so powerful, why not prepare more. If this time each of them has a broken konjac, it is estimated that the five thousand wolf cavalry after the wolf will be killed by the dragon elders. After everyone was ready, Hall secretly sent a few figures, and after watching these people sitting in the hurricane or wolf riding, Hall returned to the camp. The night of the prairie is very bleak, except for the sound of the wind and the sound of grass blown by the wind, only the Warcraft screams that are occasionally heard. If the general caravan hears this sound, it is estimated that it will be tense at night. After all, this is the prairie, but at night, when Warcraft is hunting for food. However, Hall did not worry about them at all. They didn''t say that the underground was covered with fire ants, even if these Warcraft rushed over and were killed, they could only complain that they had no eyes. To know that World of Warcraft has a natural danger of foreboding, there are tens of thousands of people stationed here, unless that Warcraft is really hungry and crazy, but there is really no World of Warcraft has this courage. Hall was lying on top of the camp at this time, with a pillow on his head, and Nosia on the side climbed up the camp with Hall. The two men lay down like this, and their eyes looked straight into the sky. Probably because of the wind in the prairie, there is no dark cloud in the night sky, and the bright moonlight shines down to cover the surrounding area with silver. "Hall, are we not going to save the White Star and Lina?" The two had never spoken since they came up, and finally Nosia whispered the silence. "Save, how can you not save? Lina is my loved one, Bai Xing is my friend, I have to save them back! I..." Hall still wants to say something, but he suddenly stopped because he found Nosia The eyes of that pair of gems are staring straight at themselves. That pair of beautiful eyes seemed to be looking for a transparent look, and Hall couldnt dare to look directly at her. Seeing that Hall was a little afraid of looking at himself, the original Nocia couldnt help but laugh out. "Oh, just laugh, I thought..." Not waiting for Hall to finish, Nosia frowned, and a pair of phoenix eyes white Hall. "Why, do you think I will not let you save Lina and White Star? Am I so abominable?" Uh Hall looked at Nosia with some laughter and laughter. If he still didn''t understand that Nosia was jealous, then he would be alive in both lives. "Oh, how come, my Nosia is the princess of the elves, as the princess of the elves, but not only beautiful, but also has a kind heart. You..." "stop and stop!" This is the first time that Nosia has heard Hall praise such a straightforward expression. Although she is very happy in her heart, she has some degree of cheekiness because she has not practiced her face. Can''t listen, this hurriedly reached out and interrupted Hall''s words. By the hands of Nosia''s jade, Hall was a glimpse, and then a fragrant and smooth feeling came from Nocia''s hand, and Hall actually added a tongue to God''s poor tongue. "Well, it tastes good." I don''t know why, after Hall added, he even said what he said in his heart, but when he said it, he regretted it So at this time, Nosia had a red face and looked very bright in the moonlight. Attractive. However, at the same time, the shame was accompanied by anger. The eyes seemed to kill, and Hall couldnt help but tremble. "Ah, that, I can''t help myself, I can''t help myself, hey!" Hall smirked and tried to explain, but Nosia didn''t give him this opportunity. A pair of small hands directly grabbed Hall''s waist and tender meat directly to a three hundred and sixty degree rotation. Don''t say Hall, the magician''s body, even if it is dark, the body of their warrior is estimated to be unable to withstand the natural twisting of this girl. Looking at Hall, it seemed to be really painful. After the painful face was distorted, Nosia knew that she seemed to be overweight. She hurriedly took back her hand and looked at Hall with a look of snoring. "What hurts?" Hall heard the words on his face and looked at Nosia''s smile. "It hurts, if you help me, it won''t hurt." Nosia glanced at Hall, who was so angry and funny, but she finally reached out and helped Hall to lick the place she had twisted. It is precisely because of this twisting thing that the relationship between the two people has disappeared at this moment. It must be said that love is really a wonderful thing, or that a woman is jealous, really can''t provoke! This scene was seen by the dark thirds who were not far away, and the dark three regained their eyes and shook their heads. "It''s amazing. I didn''t think that Princess Nosia would have this move, and I didn''t think that Hall was so embarrassed. It turned out that the bright and beautiful rehearsal was more powerful than when he knew him!" A rare nod to say "He was like this!" If Hall knows that they are so jealous of themselves, he will definitely refute it. "I am such a good person! You are scolding me, be careful to tell you!" Chapter 765： Non-my family, its heart must be different! Chapter 765 is not my family, and its heart will be different! The third tribe of the werewolf One of the three tribes of the Welfare tribe, who had just been distributed to the Beastmasters, was imagining that they would have a good year this year. However, the news brought back after the wolf came back yesterday caused the entire Welfare tribe to fall into panic and sorrow. The wolf cavalry that the Werewolf third tribe was proud of lost a third. Not only that, but the only wolf hurricane knight was completely annihilated. This is the worst loss in the history of the third tribe of the Werewolf. Even if they were fighting humans last time, their wolf cavalry was only a loss of a hundred, but this time the loss was a hundred times! At the beginning, the news was not worn out. The people of the third tribe of the werewolf were only curious as to why the wolf only brought back this person. Then he was summoned by the patriarch and the shaman when he returned, and uploaded the next morning. After the news of the migration, they only understood that the wolf had lost. Although many of the third tribes of the Werewolf clan screamed to remove the wolf cavalry commander, but were finally vetoed by the patriarch and the shaman. It is undeniable that the reason why their third tribe has today is because the tens of thousands of wolf cavalry trained and led by the wolf. Whether it is the patriarch of the third tribe of the werewolf or the shaman priests, they are very clear in their hearts. It is estimated that they cannot have such achievements. In fact, there is another reason, that is, the third tribal patriarch is the father of Wolf! However, this is only known to the patriarch, there is no way, who makes their orc family very casual in terms of sex. It is estimated that only the dragons can compare with their orc family. "Is that Hall so powerful?" The name of the third tribe of the werewolf was called Wolverine. He couldn''t see the specific age, but from the perspective of his white-haired eyes on both sides of the wolf, it seems that his age is not small. But the explosive muscles on his body still give people a very powerful feeling. Not only that, but Wolverine is a real mid-level fighter. As long as you work hard, it is not impossible to enter the ranks of senior soldiers. When he heard the wolverine, the wolf first bit his teeth, but in the end he nodded unwillingly. "I''m sorry for the patriarch, this is my mistake, but..." Said here, an old man on the side of the wolf who was wearing a cloak that did not know what fur to use asked. "But what?" For the wolverine, the respect of the wolf may not be wholehearted. After all, the position of the orc leader in the orc family can be challenged. As long as he is willing to pay the price, he will send out the "Mataloya" that the same family sees. Mataroya is sacred, as long as the wolf does not care about everything and the wolf to carry out Mataroya, once he wins, then he is the patriarch of the third tribe of the wolf people, this point can not interfere with the Beastmaster. Otherwise, even if it is the Beastmaster, he will receive the contempt of the entire orc family. However, for this man who speaks, Wolf is very respectful, because he is the shaman of the third tribe of the Werewolf, which is second only to the existence of the patriarch. The shaman of each tribe is respected by the tribe villagers. Even if it is the unruly guy of the wolf, the respect given to the wolf will not be compromised. "Shaman Sacrifice, hello!" Wolf Hui waved his hand to indicate that the wolf should not be so polite, and then he looked at him with his eyes and continued to ask. "Continue your topic." "Yes, the shaman sacrifices adults!" After the wolf was respectful, he looked up and said seriously. "This time, although I rushed to pursue Hall, there are some Menglang, but the more I contact Hall, the more I find his threat. This is a huge threat to us, the Werewolf and even the entire Orc!" Then he said that he knew Hall''s situation. At the beginning, neither the wolf nor the wolf was taken seriously, just wanted to hear what the wolf said. However, when they heard that Hall could instantly summon a group of powerful World of Warcraft, and even let the wolf on their side also conquer, they realized how terrible the man named Hall was. After the wolf was finished, the two of them did not speak for a time. Apparently they were all absorbing the news that the wolf had just said. For a time, certain camps were quiet, and the wolf did not dare to interrupt the wolf and they were the slightest. Before they could return to God, he could only stand by and wait. Fortunately, the two did not think for how long, they looked at each other''s eyes after seeing them, and finally, Wo Hui first broke the calm General Wolf, you said we know, I really didn''t think that there would be such a strange person on the human side, but fortunately there are not many people like this. This is the only good news. The wolf nodded. Obviously, he also strongly agreed with this view. If the human side has a strange person like ten eight Halls, then the expansion of their orc family is estimated to have many twists and turns. "You just said that it is not only this, it seems that you have nothing to say." After a pair of deep eyes of Wolf Hui turned around, this was only asked. The wolf couldnt help but admire the wisdom of the shaman sacrifice of the wolf, and he did not expect that the wolf would actually see that he still had something to say. "Yes, the shaman sacrifices adults! This is the case. The Devil''s person should be very clear about the strength of Hall. After he learned that Hall had escaped, he chose to escape instead of chasing us. If he has such a hint of reminder, we will not eat such a big loss!" "The Mozu!!" The wolf and the wolverine looked at each other. The faces of the two men suddenly changed. The wolverines held their hands on the chin and did not speak. His eyes stared straight at the map on the table, and his heart seemed to be thinking about something. . And Wo Hui is walking to the side of the wolf and patted him on the shoulder, faintly said in the wolf''s incomprehensible expression. "This is not your fault, the Mozu, after all, is not our orc family, although this time we attack the Allen continent is the alliance with the Mozu, but they are not people on this continent after all, I mean you understand?" The wolf can be a general, and it is impossible to put a paste in the natural head. If he is a wolf, he will understand it. But with his head can not be summarized. If Hall is there, he will use a sentence to help the wolf to sum up - not my family, its heart will be different! Chapter 766： Famous prairie Chapter 766 Famous Prairie Non-my family, its heart must be different! This is useful for both humans and orcs and even the devils! The humans on the mainland side of Allen have three inner schools of the Magic Academy. No matter which inner court, as long as they are willing to attack the orc people, the high level of the orc family cannot be their opponent. Therefore, the Beastmaster will agree to attack the Allen continent with the Mozu and the Haizu League. In this regard, the wolf who is a shaman worship is very clear? If he does not go in, he has also secretly discussed with other orc shaman sacrificial offerings, that is, when human beings perish, they and the Mozu or the seas have a battle to decide Alans mainland sovereignty, that is, they At most only a temporary alliance! After seeing the wolf nodded and motioned to understand this, the face of Wolf''s face showed a smile. "This time, it is like eating a long one, but the same mistake, it is best not to make another second!" When WoW Hui said here, the tone became a little bit harsh. After all, the loss was too big. If it weren''t for his shaman''s shamanic sacrifices, he would need to pay attention to the image, and it would be that other people would have to scream at the head of the wolf. After seeing the two men finish, the wolverine raised his head and looked at the two men with a pair of wise eyes. "We have to move immediately and move toward the Beastmaster. The news of our failure will soon spread to the ears of other Werewolf tribes. I don''t know anyone else, but I know that my good brother will not miss this opportunity. The good brother of the wolf is the wolf of the fourth tribe of the werewolf. He and the wolf are brothers, but their relationship is not close. On the contrary, they are more enemies than the enemy! The reason for everything is that the wolf''s mother is the daughter of a big tribe, and the wolf is the son of a slave. From childhood to wolf, he is dissatisfied with his origins and wolverines. He feels that his own things are wolf. After the separation, as he grew up, the situation became more and more obvious, until he later launched Mataroa to defeat his father to become the patriarch of the werewolf. The wolverine is the revenge to defeat the wolf. After the defeat, the wolf is more and more hateful, and finally he defeats the patriarch of a wolf tribe and replaces him with his own strength. Over the years, he has always wanted to defeat his half-brother, his character, and once he knows that the wolfs tribe has suffered heavy losses, he is likely to launch a battle between the orcs and destroy the werewolves. The third tribe also annexed them to achieve their own goals. Although this is the Beastmaster has been banned in the near future, but the wolf is clear in the heart, the wolf complex this guy once blushing, but the six parents do not recognize, he even thought that this younger brother is likely to finish the matter and finally give the beastmaster Please sin that he did not receive the news. Therefore, the wolverine immediately rushed to the Beastmaster''s territory to prevent his stupid brother from doing stupid things, and secondly to prevent Hall from attacking. Tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft, this is also a huge force in the orc family, plus Hall can summon a large number of summoned beasts, in the endless prairie, this camp without any defensive significance, Wolverine They are even more unable to achieve effective defense. Plus the wolf Mo also said, want to deal with Hall''s flying World of Warcraft, the devil and the hurricane knight is the absolute key. However, no matter which one, in the current situation of the third tribe of the Werewolf, it is not possible to meet the requirements, so the best way now is strategic transfer! The wolf''s words were endorsed by Wolf and Wolf, so after the end of this conversation, the entire Welfare Third Horde was busy. After a night of preparation, the third tribe of the werewolf began to migrate again the next day. Both the soldiers and the ordinary people, they are used to this kind of migration, so after hearing this order, they have a very good command of the wolverine except for a little complaint. The main reason is that they are nomads, they don''t live in a fixed house like humans, and camps, such a convenient and convenient tool to transfer them, is very simple. Plus the hesitant people on the prairie are born grassland athletes, their riding is very good, but their mounts are not all wolves, and a four-eyed four-eyed horse. This kind of horse is a special product of the prairie. They are characterized by endurance and are very suitable for running on the prairie. Looking at the long queue, there is no expression of joy on the wolf''s face. After all, the water source in this place is very good. This is the big camp that they got after they got the third tribe but now there is no way They must migrate for the entire race. Wolverine believes that it will not take long for the entire orc family to know what they have defeated and migrated. Although this will make them lose face, but the wolf does not regret it! He is a patriarch with a lofty ideal. He can''t be tempted to wait for Hall''s revenge because of his face problems and stupidity. As long as his people can survive and develop, it is enough! Sure enough, the migration of the third tribe of the Werewolf family quickly spread to the ears of the tribe chiefs of the orc family. Except for some sinister smiles on the faces of those who were unfriendly to the wolves, the other orc family chiefs became dignified. Because the wolverine did not hide, he said all the information he knew. Other orc patriarchs who learned the news were skeptical and unbelievers. Of course, many people chose to believe. For example, the joy of dealing with Hall, Xiong Tu, Hu Xiao, Niu Teng, they know that Hall is so powerful, so after he heard the news, they immediately added the patrol range of the hurricane knight, and Organized a large number of broken konjac teams. This is also thanks to the fact that they had occupied Black Iron Fort before, otherwise there would be not so many broken konjac. He did not tell anyone about the news of Hall and White Star and the fox family. Since the day the wolf talked about it, he and Wolf Hui realized immediately that this is a good opportunity to deal with Hall, in order to avoid this. The news leaked. He even gave the password to the wolf cavalry. Once they say it, they will be found not only because of them, but even their children and their families will be seated! On the other hand, in the Beast Royal camp. After the Beastmaster heard the news, he blinked and said faintly. "Is that Hall? Oh, interesting..." Chapter 767： Expansion of the Flying World of Warcraft Chapter 767 Expanding the Flying World of Warcraft Hall and Nosia''s moon-watching last night did not know, because he defeated the wolf, let the third tribe of the werewolf have to migrate in order to avoid the danger of extinction, plus some special propaganda, at this time Hall has The reputation of the entire prairie rises. At this time, Hall, who did not know the situation at this time, was carrying the hope and the tens of thousands of dragon-man fighters sitting on the prairie with the eagle birds and beasts. As for Nosia and their surviving coalition soldiers, they were sent by the Hall to thousands of Dragon Warriors and sent back to Tieling City. In addition, thousands of dragon-man fighters, like before, found a secret place under the leadership of the elders to prepare for the transformation of the Werewolf soldiers. The reason why Hall played the soldiers in three ways is because when he started this morning, he suddenly found several figures flying over the prairie. After he looked at it, he saw it clearly. It turned out to be a prairie. Low-order World of Warcraft Golden Vulture! They are no different from the vultures on the earth. I saw that the whole body was dark brown, the head was bare, only had a short dark brown feather, the back neck was completely naked, and the base of the neck was The long golden plumes form the folds. It is estimated that this is the origin of the name of the golden vulture. The Werewolf soldiers who were controlled by blood stasis said that these golden vultures mainly feed on the bodies of large animals and other rotten animals, and occasionally use humanoid bodies, known as "cleaners on the grasslands", often open. Soaring over the bare mountains and plains, peeping at the dead bodies of animals. Hall estimates that they will appear here, probably because there was a big battle here two days ago. Although Hall had let the swamp giants clean up some bodies, but after all, the Werewolf has some omissions. The golden vulture is the smell of the body, which appeared here. Since it is here, Hall naturally will not let them go, although they are not high strength, but they are flying World of Warcraft after all, this time Hall is eating enough to fly World of Warcraft is not enough, if he has enough flying World of Warcraft, completely The rescued soldiers of the Principality of the Standan used the flying World of Warcraft to turn away, like a wolf, their encounter was completely avoidable. Plus Hall has a mysterious space, with the existence of this space, as long as there is enough magic crystal, he can use the magic crystal to promote these golden vultures to advanced Warcraft. It is for this reason that Hall only put the golden vultures that were conquered out to lead the way, and he followed them with hope that their troops would follow. The prairie is very large. If it werent for some golden vultures, Hall couldnt find these golden vultures. There are many hilly-like environments on the prairie, and these golden vultures live in this hill. Although the golden vulture can''t talk, but Hall probably knows some things through the system. There is a community of golden vultures, the number is about a thousand or so, because they are low in strength, the highest is no more than six World of Warcraft, so Hall After he came to this hill, he waved without hesitation. The look beside him immediately nodded, and then let the dragon people behind him surround the hill directly. A few hours later, Hall only took the last golden vulture to conquer. This action was very successful. Looking at the more than a thousand golden vultures in the space, Hall nodded with satisfaction. The prairie is so big, Hall naturally won''t go home so easily, so after accepting these golden vultures, he searches again. When Hall searched and expanded the Flying Warcraft team, Nocia returned to Tieling City. At this time, Tieling City was completely changed because of Hall. The original Standan Principality, the Fire Phoenix Empire and the Black Iron Dwarfs were in charge of each other. However, after Morgan reported the situation of Hall, the inner court immediately issued an order. Tieling City is fully responsible for the full power of General Traro, the head of the Southern Army of the Fengfeng Empire. After this order was issued, the imaginary quarrel did not appear. No matter whether it was the Black Iron Dwarf or the Principality of Studan, there was no objection. The Black Iron Dwarf Tie Yu and the Ai Prince of the Principality of Studan all obeyed the order. The privileged Trarowton was vigorously rectified. First, the elites of the Principality of Sterling fell to the front line. If this is the case, it is estimated that the Principality of Sterling would think that Traro is treating their soldiers as cannon fodder. Fortunately, this is not the case. The elite troops of the phoenix empire that were originally behind the scenes also joined the front line. Not only that, but he also handed over all the magic crystal guns to the black iron dwarves to manipulate them. I believe these black iron dwarf soldiers can play. Their greatest power. In order to avoid the problem of uncoordinated coordination, www.novelhall.com~ also avoided the drill, and when they came back, there was a regular drill in Tieling City. So when they came back, Nosia saw a large group of griffin knights vacating. Each of them had a broken konjac with blue-eyed hands. The reason why they were fully equipped was thanks to the black iron. The selfless dedication of the dwarves, or even if it is the phoenix empire, it is impossible to get so many broken konjac. The Griffin Knight did not fly out immediately, but was on the side of Tieling City, forming a corner with Tieling City, playing a situation that echoed. Tieling City is strictly waiting for it. In just a few minutes, Tieling City has been filled with a magical cannon. The soldiers are on the wall of Tieling City under the command of the captain. The darkest voice in the military has not seen the nod of it. Obviously, he is very positive about the performance of everyone in Tieling City. Nosia did not move on, but greeted everyone to stop and sent people to report it in the past. After all, now it is a troublesome event, Tieling City has such a change in such a short time, even if it is Nosia, this not a military princess can see A little different. Soon after the return of the notice from Nosia, Tieling City also flew out a few figures, and one of them was the Prince of Love. After seeing the people who were coming to the Princess of Nosia, he immediately said a few words to the gryphon knight around him. After the Griffin Knight left, he asked one person to go forward. "His Royal Highness, I am sorry, now a single Granger General is full of responsibility, and some people will come over and confirm, rest assured, it will take a long time." Ai Wei said that here suddenly, he looked at Nosia Asked in the back. "Just the Royal Highness, Hall, is it?" Chapter 768： Tieling City changes Chapter 768 Tieling City Changes "Right, Hall?" Ai Wei had just finished asking, and his eyes suddenly looked at the wounded soldiers of the Principality of Sterling behind Nosy and wrinkled. Novel www. "They, it seems to be Nancan..." The words of love did not finish, and the soldiers of the Principality of Sterdan, who were rescued by Hall, could not help but lower their heads. They didn''t have a face to see love, and they came to Nancan on their choice, but in the end they were betrayed by Nancan. The second is that they did not participate in the battle in the back, but they were arranged by the Hall to escape. In addition, the 500 soldiers who sent out the love squad were suffering heavy losses in the battle with the werewolf hurricane knights, so they felt that they had no face to face love. Seeing that these two soldiers were as decadent as the ostrich, there was a sigh of anger in the heart of love. Fortunately, at this time, a gryphon knight flew over and told Ai to enter, and I didnt worry about it on the spot. The dark three glanced at the soldiers of the Principality of Sterling, and then looked up and looked at Ai. "Go back first, I will tell you in detail about what happened in the past few days." Love sighed and nodded. He also knew that things didn''t seem so simple. Why didn''t Hall come back, what happened to Nancan? Why did the soldiers around Nan Can have been injured, and only returned less than a thousand people. Although he was very anxious, but he also knew that he was not in a hurry, he had to arrange for Nosia to go on and say it. Some of them loved the help, Nocia they were quickly placed, and then Nosia and the Dark Three were taken to Traro''s camp. After everyone said hello, the secret did not hide the slightest, he said everything he knew. Whether it is the Trajan of the phoenix empire, the iron feather of the black iron dwarf, the love of the Principality of Sterling, or the Morgan of the inner court of the Imperial Academy of Fire, they all wrinkled deeply after listening to the words of the Dark Three. A brow. Especially the love , the original handsome face actually showed a gnashing teeth, I saw him slamming the table and yelling at the table. "Nan Can this bastard! How can he do this!" The most angry thing here is that I love the prince of the Principality of Sterling! Although he and Nancan are competing for the problem of Chu Jun, this disease does not mean that he is willing to see the soldiers of the Stangan Prison. According to the news of the dark three belts, Nancan, the bastard, actually took the tens of thousands of elite soldiers from the Principality of the Stanley to ambush the werewolf. How ridiculous is this kind of thing to do? Tens of thousands of soldiers finally survived only a thousand people. It can be said that if Hall is not there, perhaps thousands of people will not survive. "Nan Can is no longer a human being. We have confirmed that this is all the scheme of the Mozu!" In the dark, I saw love and looked uncomfortable. He thought about it or added a sentence. Morgan heard a nod and said quietly. "It is true that Prince Nancan is no longer a human being. He has been controlled by the Mozu. This is beyond doubt!" Traro also opened his mouth to comfort a few words, and then continued. "In this way, the plan of the Mozu to kill Hall is unsuccessful. They may soon let the orcs fully launch the war. As a result, both Tieling City and the northern front of the Empire will face severe challenges." After a pause, Traro continued to say "If this is the case, then we need to change the battle plan." "The soldiers of the Pundan Principality and the soldiers of the Fire Phoenix canceled the rest and gathered around the wall to prepare for the battle. The magicians adjusted their status as soon as possible and were ready to fight. The black iron dwarves, in addition to those who manipulate the magic crystal cannon, the rest Black Iron Dwarf Soldier I hope that General Tie Yu will let them fully produce broken konjac to smash the konjac arrow! As for the resources I need, I will ship it from the phoenix empire as soon as possible." Needless to say, the importance of breaking the konjac, as long as people who have seen its power want to have one, but such weapons are a difficult problem in manufacturing, and no superb forging level can be made at all. It is estimated that in the entire continent of Allen, except for the inventor of the goblin, only the dwarfs or the elves can make it. As for humans, there is still a gap. Its not that human beings cant do it. Its just that theres a gap between the broken konjac and the dwarfs broken konjac. The reason why the black iron dwarf is not allowed to do it is still an important reason. That is the material is very expensive! Even the expensive phoenix empire can not afford such a waste! Tie Yu heard his head and touched his neat and neat beard. After a moment he nodded and said loudly. "This is no problem. As we all know, our black iron dwarves are not losing their battles in forging ability. It is just that this process of breaking the konjac is somewhat difficult. We can''t guarantee success every time. I hope that Traro will General, you can understand!" As can be seen from the iron feathers, this seemingly sloppy bearded man is thin and not so thick. "No problem, this ability I understand, General Tie Yu will do his best to do it!" Traro did not lose money as the head of the Southern Army Corps of the Fire Phoenix empire. One thing was quickly arranged by him in an orderly manner. It didn''t take long for the entire Tieling City to become active. on the other hand After the first batch of golden vultures were conquered by Hall in a week, he was asked to find a dozen vultures of vultures. These golden vultures have large nests. There are only a few dozen vultures, and in total, Halls actions have conquered about 5,000 heads of vultures. If it is not time, Hall will continue to expand the flight of the World of Warcraft team. As for why the time is not allowed, it is because Hall has just encountered a migratory orc tribe on the way to conquer the last batch of golden vultures. This is a small deer tribe, probably only about 10,000 people, and is one of the lower races in the orc tribe. After encountering Hall and the tens of thousands of Dragon Warriors, they did not hesitate to surrender, and Hall received reliable news from their patriarchs (controlled by blood stasis, naturally reliable), Beastmaster has issued orders, one week After that, comprehensively attack the human territory. It was because Hall got the news that he would give up and continue to conquer the golden vultures and turn around with the team to fly to the place where the Dragon Elders are. As for the 10,000 orc tribe, Hall believes that the patriarch will give himself a surprise. Chapter 769： Hoffman Chapter 769 Hoffman On the prairie Due to the war, the original serene prairie can be seen everywhere. Although they are nomads, they all have a fixed scope of existence after all, and the situation of collective concentration like this is the first time. This is the command of the Beastmaster, although most orcs are dissatisfied, but in the face of the powerful strength of the Beastmaster, they finally have to yield. At this time, in a small cat tribe, a group of cats were driving World of Warcraft and trying to pull the car that was trapped in the mud. The Cats were originally not a power race, so in the face of this situation, their shrunken body seemed to be inherently inadequate. "Use some strength! You must arrive at the next resting place before dark, otherwise the squalor wolves in the prairie will tear your belly and pull your intestines out and eat it!" If Hall is there, he will be very nostalgic when he hears this. After all, the blast wolf is the first World of Warcraft he summoned to the world. Although the blast wolves are all low-level Warcraft, but they can not stand their number, according to the current small cat-man tribe, less than a thousand cat-man warriors, if faced with thousands of typhoon, they want It will still be a little difficult to deal with these typhoons. Fortunately, the cat and the old people who said this are also clear, now let alone the blast wolf, that is, the ordinary wolf can not appear here. As for the reason, all this is caused by the orcs attacking humans. A large number of orc soldiers hit the southern part of the prairie, which greatly reduced the living space of wild World of Warcraft and animals. They had to stay away from the south of the prairie and collectively Living conditions are more difficult, and the temperature is much colder in the northern migration. In this regard, they have already received the messenger sent by the Beastmaster during the migration, so it can be seen from this that the general said that this is simply to make the soldiers hard. "Hey! Hey!" Several cats and ethnic slaves pushed the carriage, but the car could not be lifted. After seeing this situation, the cat and the old man could not help but frown. Finally, he had to wave to the cat-man soldiers who were on the sidelines. Signal them to help. Its not that the cats and old people dont want these cats and people to help. After all, certain teams are pulling too long. Every place needs people. Plus these soldiers have their professions. If they are mixed with ordinary people, once they have In an emergency, it is very difficult to get rid of the soldiers quickly. After all, their cats are not a warrior, they can get some logistics, and they are even worse than the pigs. Upon hearing the orders of the old man of the cat family, a group of cat-man soldiers who were being guarded by the side were divided into two pairs. One team handed over the weapons to the other pair, and then came over to help push behind the carriage. "Hey! Plus!" With the addition of the Cat Terran soldiers, the carriage began to look angry, and the wheels were lifted out of the mud pit, but suddenly a snoring came and the horse wheel broke directly. The carriage that lost one wheel immediately lost its balance, and the whole body began to tilt down to the side. "Danger!" A few cats and ethnic people on the side were scared by the sudden scene. They had not reacted yet, and the tall carriages pressed down straight on their heads. If it is so pressed, it is estimated that these cats are not dead or injured. Seeing the scene of the tragedy is about to happen. At this time, suddenly a mysterious voice came from the side, not waiting for everyone to react, and suddenly appeared on the grass next to the carriage of the cat-man race. . These cylindrical pillars seem to be springing up and growing rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Several cylindrical pillars are so strong that they can directly withstand the falling carriage and steadily This carriage is supported. "!" Warcraft horse made a painful sound because of the pain. The cat-and-elk old man who saw this scene was anxiously confronted with those who were almost crushed to death, and the cat-man ethnic group who survived the rest of his life snarled. "What do you do? Don''t hurry away! Hurry up and take the reins of Warcraft to me!" Oh? Oh! Several frightened cat-and-humans were awakened by the cat-and-clan old man, and several people hurriedly circumvented from the cylindrical columns and prepared to untie the reins of Warcraft. When they left, their eyes were not grateful to see the figure in the black robe. What is clear in their hearts, the cylindrical pillars that suddenly appeared are released from the person in front of the body wrapped in black robes. Although they don''t know what the principle is but they know that this black robe man is a magician! Because the orcs are innate, their affinity for magic elements is very low, so the orc magician is very rare, but God is fair, the orcs are lacking in magical ability, but God gave them a powerful body. And the ability to control the soul, this is why the shaman will shine in the orc. The carriage was finally pulled up because of the help of this cylindrical pillar and the help of the cats. Several people of the cat family quickly took out the spare wheels to prepare to repair the carriage, and the cat-and-mortem old man took the opportunity to let everyone rest, then he hurried to the black robe figure and whispered. "How come you are out of the adults, here is the southern part of the prairie, you may encounter other tribes at any time, in case you are seen..." The figure of the whole body wrapped in a black robe shook his head and then he said. "Oh, I said that I should not call me an adult. I said that I can go alone. You must send me. If you encounter other orc tribes in time, I dont care when I get there, but you are miserable. It!" The old man of the cat family heard a red face, and he said through the black robe that the person with a pair of deep eyes was embarrassed. "Hoffman, you are the benefactor of our entire tribe. Since I said that I want to repay, I will not hand you over. Its just that you are shooting now. If you are seen by other tribes, then we will be in trouble. ,and so" Not waiting for the old man of the cat family to finish, suddenly there was a rumbling sound from afar. When I heard this voice, the old man of the cat family and the face of him who became Hoffman changed slightly. "Not good, not our people!" Chapter 770： Pig family Chapter 770 Pig People "Not good, not our people!" After the cat-man proprietor said this, the whole person''s face was pale. He knew very well that this time, if other people knew that there was a human being in his family, what would happen? Hoffman, it is estimated that many people have forgotten this person. But if Hall is there, he will definitely recognize it. This human being called Hoffman is not someone else. He was the last time that the inner courtyards of the three major magic schools invaded the **** continent, and they were beaten back by the Mozu and left in the **** continent. The rest of the surviving humans against the **** empire. A nine-time summoner in the inner courtyard of the college! At the same time, because the summoned beast died, he studied the magical alternative magic in the **** continent. When he last helped Hall to leave the **** continent, he and the Duke of Gardenen battled in the space channel to cause space turbulence, and finally was transmitted into the space turbulence and Hall. When he woke up, he appeared on the prairie, and a cat-man tribe passed by was arrested as a slave. Because of the turbulent flow through the space, Hoffman''s strength has been greatly reduced, and his mental strength has also received damage, resulting in the inability to summon his summoned beast lion, and, equally, those magics can not be displayed. Until the war between the Orcs and the humans broke out, Hoffman was almost sent to the Beastmaster by the seemingly harmonious cat and the old man. The old man of the cat family is the patriarch of this tribe. His tribe can survive to this day, and he has to say that he is still a bit capable. However, it seems that after he accepted Hoffman, the fate of the ills came first. The first is the outbreak of the plague. No matter which tribe, once there is a plague, unless there is a blessing of the shaman, the tribe will die. . The tribe was too small, and the tribe that had recently had a shamanic sacrifice was too far away. Therefore, the cat patriarch was desperate for a time, and he almost had to pick up the dagger to give himself a knife. Fortunately, Hoffman spoke at this time, and he looked at the desperate cat and the old man. Do you want to let the Horde live? The desperate cat-man patriarch suddenly seemed to be the one who caught the last straw after falling into the water, regardless of Hoffmans identity, regardless of whether he was deceiving him or not, and grabbed his hand and said it. Hoffman then prepared the cat family to prepare a batch of herbs, then separated the sick people and burned the dead bodies. With the help of Hoffman, the plague was actually controlled, and the cat and the old man canceled his slave status in order to appreciate Hoffman. The plague has just ended, and the Cat Terran has encountered the Warcraft Night Attack. Fortunately, Hoffmans mental power has recovered less when the cats and the old people sent the herbs. After the treatment of the plague, the cat and the old man sent some herbs, which made Hoffman reluctantly summon the eight-dimensional Warcraft lion. With the help of Hoffman''s first-class Warcraft lion, the Cat Terran has repelled the sneak attack of Warcraft after paying a small price. Hoffmans two shots helped the cat and the old man to promise Hoffman to go to the South. After all, the orcs and humans have already fought. Hoffman is a human being walking in the Savannah. It is like a firefly in the night. Can''t help but pay attention to him. So the old man of the cat family thought of sending him away, but did not expect that this had just promised. The Beastmaster sent someone to tell him to move to the vicinity of the Beastmaster and asked him to send soldiers to participate in the all-out war with mankind. After listening to this news, the old man of the cat family was a little dumbfounded. He naturally knew that in the case of their little tribe, participating in that comprehensive war was completely the existence of cannon fodder! He once thought about whether Hoffman was a disaster star. How did he have nothing before? Since he appeared, the family has appeared one after another. The cat-and-human old man shook his head. Now is not a cranky time. He asked Hoffman to hurry and avoid it. Then he told his men to let the people gather to meet the upcoming situation. After all, the cat family is also a race that has lived on the prairie for a long time. In the face of such an emergency, the reaction of the cat family is still very fast. The carriage was circled under the command of the tribal people. The cats were old and weak, and the soldiers were concentrated in the middle. The soldiers stood in the carriage and raised their bows and arrows. The rest relied on the carriage to defend. As the sound of the rumble was coming closer, everyone discovered that it was a pig head who rode a wild boar. The pig head is the same as his name. A three-five-big body is topped with a pig''s head. As a beast of the same non-war family, the pig family is a special case in these races. Their heads are not very agile, empty has a brute force, but they are as bloodthirsty as the werewolves ~ www.novelhall.com ~ brutal! Ever since they saw the lions defeating the tigers and the Beastmasters, they had a hard time getting their heads to become smart. The whole family, under the leadership of their pig heads, completely turned to the current Beastmasters. Such a kind of trust is rarely seen in the orc family. After all, once they do this, their pigs are completely slaves of the Beastmaster from top to bottom. The Beastmasters demanded that they go out, whether they are people in their family, or if they are very difficult, they must send soldiers to fight. If they refuse, they will be killed by their masters and confiscate all the property, and they will do so, and the other orcs will have no reason to say that the lions are not. This is equivalent to completely handing over the future of the tribe to the Beastmaster. Even if the cat and the old man have to admire the decision of the pig patriarch, this is more than a brain to make this kind of thing! However, this is not to say that the pigs can only pay and not gain. It is a good proof. The pigs are probably the best buyers after they have invested in the beasts. They have acquired a lot of material. I didnt see the pigs who came here this time, not only holding the brand new mace, but even the fangs of the fangs that were sitting on them, even wearing the armor? "Hey!" The fangs of the fangs were stopped by a pig-man general in the front of the defensive formation of the cat-man organization. The bulging face of the pig-man general was placed in a shovel like a toilet. The dark big ears are exposed and it looks very funny. However, he seemed to be very satisfied with the styling. After seeing the reaction of the cat family, he patted the fangs of the fangs, and he said this after the fangs had gone a few steps. "You are a cat family? Why come so late?" Chapter 771： Fed up One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 771 is unbearable "How come your cat family?" The head of the pig family shook his big ears, looking at the cat and the old man with a disdainful expression. When he spoke, the pig''s nose was pumping, not only that, but the fangs on the corners of his mouth made his lips close together, and his stinking saliva continued to splatter as he spoke. Not only him, the smoldering rooster that he sat down with a red-hot skin continually spewed a stench from his nose. Seeing that the general of the pigs and the generals did not care about it, it is estimated that only he can adapt to this breath. If it is replaced by other people, let alone take it as a mount. It is estimated that the rotten pig will be cooked. Let''s go. Seeing here, the old man of the cat family could not help but show his disgusting expression, but he quickly returned to normal, and he resisted the inner nausea and felt a step forward. "I have seen the pigs and warriors, there is no way, you see, our car is broken, just being repaired." The general of the pig family squinted at the direction of the fingers of the old man of the cat. Sure enough, I saw a horse wheel that had been lost on the side. A World of Warcraft horse has been pouring down and breathing, and it seems that there is still a lot of blood on his body. It seems that the appearance of the carriage was indeed delayed because of the carriage. Because the carriage was facing the pig general, it did not see the traces of the other side of the carriage. "Oh! The command of the Beastmaster has been released for so many days, it is a fact that you are late!" It is said that the generals of the pig family have smashed the eyes of the grapes, and then looked at the cats and the old man. "There was a tens of thousands of dog-racial tribes who seemed to be late, but they would be human. He took half of the property and dozens of young females. So we said in front of the Beastmaster that this would save him. The punishment was successfully added to the Beastmaster family, so say..." Uh When the old man of the cat family heard the words, he didnt understand it. Is this pig-man general in front of him like to openly ask for bribes? Gosh! The beast is on! Is this really a pig family? When did the people of the pig family be so smart? It is good for other races in the name of the Beastmaster. Looking at the bright armor and the big knife that braved the cold, the cat and the old man estimated that this was what they got during this time. After talking about this, the pig-man generals looked at them with enthusiasm and even a few cat-man soldiers who were gnashing their teeth. He did not worry that these cat-human soldiers would resist. After all, this is already the site of the Beastmaster, plus their own strength. Far more than these cats, so he is not worried about what will happen. The old man of the cat family bit his teeth, and he hated the pig general who had asked for bribes from him, but what about hate? He is not a young man. He has passed the age of blood. Although sometimes the fist can solve things is not a problem, but in many cases, the fist can not be resolved, but will turn things to the bad. I want to understand that the old cat and the old man secretly waved at the side of the cat and the Terran soldiers. Those who gnashed their teeth and couldnt wait to see the cat-man soldiers who had pulled down the horses generals to clean up the cats and mens soldiers, they had no choice but to take back their anger. . Its just the hatred that comes out of that pair of eyes, no matter how you cant hide it. The Pigman general did not mind, he saw a grin and saw the scarlet big tongue licking his long fangs. "Pig Terran General, small here has prepared the property of the three cars, please the pigs and the generals must accept! This is our wish!" Cats and old people''s faces try to maintain a smile, the tone of speech and movements more and more Humble. Seeing the appearance of his patriarch, many cat-man soldiers wanted to shoot their sharp arrows into the pig''s head. Fortunately, at the crucial time, several older cat-human soldiers reached out and stuck them. Otherwise, this pig-man general was very It is possible to be shot here with a cold arrow. "Three cars?" The general of the pig race generals heard the smile on his face suddenly stiff. He glanced at the carriage around him. The carriage had about fifteen cars. It looked like the cat and the old man seemed to give a five-point. One property. Don''t look at this one-fifth, but the cat and the old man almost have blood in their hearts. You must know that these properties are hard to accumulate. The cats are given one-fifth, and it is estimated that the cats are behind. In life, life may have to tighten the belt. Originally thought that giving these is enough, but the cat family old people underestimated the greed of the pig family generals ~ www.novelhall.com ~ he also overestimated his property. Therefore, the next generation of the pigs and the generals of the pigs made the cats and the tribes and the cats and ethnic groups almost rioted. "Three cars? You sent for dinner? At least ten cars! Also, hand over the youngest and most beautiful 50 females in your family, otherwise you are ready to accept the anger of the Beastmaster!" what? Ten cars? Beast is on, please kill these greedy pigs! This is to surrender two-thirds of the property. According to the current situation of the cat family, if it is really surrendered so much, it is estimated that the cat family will not think about it this year. Or simply participate in the death squad, isnt it better to die in the first line of personal combat? In this way, the things of their cat family have not become all things without the Lord? Not only that, but the greedy bed bugs of the geniuses, they even have to hand over 50 young and beautiful females? Doesn''t that mean, even his granddaughter who has just grown up will have to hand it over? How can this be done? I thought that my lovely granddaughter would be stung by this group of people, even if I was trying my best to love this little kitten, the tribes of the tribes and the old people of the cats couldnt help but fight with these gangsters! Holding his hands tightly, the cat''s old man''s nails almost broke into the palm of his hand, and a trace of blood flowed from his fingertips, but the old man''s face still smiled. A cat-man soldier captain on the side was very close because of the distance, so he clearly saw that the patriarchs face said it was laughing, but the twitching cheek told him that the patriarch was patient to the limit. It can be said that as long as Mars is a little bit, their patriarch is estimated to explode. "General general, are you kidding? So, I will give you eight cars. Is this good today?" Chapter 772： No need to endure One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 772 does not need to endure Eight car property! It can be said that the cat and the old people can get the maximum limit. If there are more, they will not think about it this year. It is really straightforward to go to the death squad. When he said the number of eight cars, don''t look at him laughing, but everyone around him knows that the cat family is estimated to have bleed. And Hoffman, who was hiding from the side, couldnt help but shake his head. He already saw it. The greedy dude didnt seem to want to let the cat-like old man so easily. He saw it from the eyes of the pig family. He is a process in which the winner enjoys the fruit. What does this mean? This shows that this guy can''t let him go because of the patience of the cat family! Sure enough, Hoffman thought there was nothing wrong. Just after the cats and old people said the number of eight cars, the pigs generals showed a cruel smile on their faces. "Eight cars? Oh, this is the case, then all of your fifteen cars are handed in. Yes, your young males will become the vanguard of the Warriors. As for the weak women, I will help you." Take care of it!" what? The old man of the cat family heard the expression of the mistake and screamed at the face. He did not think that this pig-like pig that looks like a pig is actually a wolf! And still a hungry wolf! What the Warriors, so good to say, isn''t that the death squad he just said? All the male tribes will participate in the Warriors team, which is going to push their little kittens and tribes to death. Not only that, but he also shamelessly said to help take care of the female tribes in the family. How can there be such a shameless orc family under the sun! Is this the orc family known for its brave and good war? Hoffman was an incredulous look at the front of this pig-like general who was not shameless than the devil. After a moment, he blinked and said nothing, with a roar, a huge The figure suddenly appeared in the side of the pig general. The original face still had a smile, and the pigman general who was preparing to attack the attack suddenly caught it. He tried to enlarge his grape-sized eyes and stared straight at the tall, seemingly ferocious. The lion. As the screams of the lions came, the armor of the generals of the pigs was shaken to the sound of the ping-pong, and after a long time he was somewhat panicked. "Warcraft! High Warcraft! Fast, fast attack!" The pig familys generals had not finished yet. Suddenly he felt a loud noise in his head, and then he found himself flying up until he heavily loaded another pig human warrior and pressed him under his body. He only reacted that he was attacked. A sip of blood suddenly spit out from his ugly mouth. Not only that, but he also seemed to find that he had some loose teeth that were unparalleled. He reached out with a trembling hand, and then the yellowed tooth appeared in the palm of his hand. "Ah! My teeth! Kill me, kill me!" The general of the pig family ignored the severe pain that came at this moment. He pointed his finger at the tall, wide-tailed lion. At the same time, he did not forget the current situation, turning his head and shouting at a pig man. "Fast! Send a signal! Request support!" Although the Pig Terran General brought more than a thousand fangs of the Devils, this is very clear to him. Their highest fighting power is their sixth-class fighter, but he did not respond and he was attacked by the Warcraft. Flying, it can be seen that the strength of this Warcraft must be above him. Don''t look at him as a pig family, but his head reacted so quickly at the moment that threatened his life, which forced people to sigh. "Hey!" A loud bang came out in the air, and the message that the Orcs call for help has spread to the surroundings at this moment. There were still some hesitant cats and old people who saw Hoffman summoning the lions to attack the pigs, and after the news that the pigs had issued an alarm, he understood that he was not, and that the future of the entire cat family has A change has taken place. The old man of the cat family turned back and looked at Hoffman with a look of resentment. Hoffman grinned and saw that the old man of the cat family still couldnt understand it, and things were irreparable, so he took a deep breath. Then, this one will tear off the rags on the body, revealing the worn leather armor and a long sword with a sheath. As soon as possible, the cat and the old man pulled out the long sword and then roared at the pig family outside the carriage. "Give me kill!" The cat-man archer soldiers in the car heard the words and did not hesitate to shoot the sharp arrows in their hands against the ugly pigs. Although the cat family is not a warrior, but they live in the prairie, they often live hunting. www.novelhall.com~ So they have been practicing archery for a long time, although the pigs and soldiers are wearing armor, but The fangs they sit down are not the case. Therefore, in the next round of attacks, the fangs of the fangs that are ready to attack have become the targets of the cats and archers. The fangs are very thick, but there are many weaknesses, such as the eyes, such as the mouth. Therefore, after a round of shooting, at least dozens of fangs were shot, and they made a series of painful screams, and the pigs of the people were thrown down by them. For a time, the whole pig people charge for a mess, and the lions are taking advantage of this opportunity to catch thousands of people. Many pigs and soldiers are directly killed by the claws of the lion. It is estimated that the reason why the lion''s mouth does not need this mouth is likely to be related to the taste of the pig family. Fortunately, the pigs and the warriors are also trained. After a sudden blow, they slowly recovered from the chaos, especially to buy a pig general. He ignored the blood flowing out of his mouth. The commanders pig warriors revolved around the carriage. turn. Not only that, but they ran along with the sharp knife in their hands and chopped at the carriage. Not to mention, under the attack of the pig Terran warrior, the carriage was destroyed a lot. Several cats and archers had an unstable heart and fell directly outside. The place. The passing pig-man warriors did not hesitate to slash the broadsword to their heads. The cat-and-mortem old man had just discovered this situation, but he could not be reminded loudly that several fallen cat-man archers heads were directly separated from the body. The hot and hot blood that came out stimulated the attack speed of the pig human warriors, and at this time, the most popular pig family suddenly felt a hot front. As he jerked his head up, a hot red fireball suddenly slammed into his head... Chapter 773： Melee One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 773 Melee The Pig Terran Warrior has just killed a fallen cat-man archer. The thrill of the killing and the blood make him all in a state of excitement. He held a large knife with blood sticking in his mouth, and he screamed some words that he couldn''t understand. Some of the surrounding pig warriors seemed to be driven by his excitement. At this time, a fiery fireball directly confronted the pig''s warrior''s mouth. Because the fireball appeared so suddenly that the pig human warrior did not react at all and was directly hit by the fireball, this is not the most tragic. The most tragic thing is that when he was hit by the fireball, he was open. The state of the mouth. This acrobatics that lived and swayed in the mouth was not untouched in China, but if you open your mouth and swallow the RPG, it is really not! The pig warrior who was hit by the fireball suddenly felt that the whole throat had a burning sensation. He even felt that breathing was difficult. After the fireball exploded, he was directly blown up, not only him, but also several people around him. The pig human warriors and the stolen toothed pigs were all wounded and wounded. If they were wearing armor, it is estimated that there may be death. The hairs of the fangs that are lying on the ground are burnt, and some places are fleshy, and the blood is constantly rushing out. The sudden fireball killed the pig warrior who was hit in the head. Not only that, but the explosion also kept the rest of the pigs. However, the general of the pig family was looking dark and looking at the black robe figure. He just wanted to bite his teeth but touched the pain, which made him have to give up this plan. "Oh! I was still thinking about what reason to explain this. Now, you dare to collude with humans, you are preparing to be destroyed by you!" The old man of the cat family did not show the look of fear on the face. The original general of the pig family did not want them to live. In this case, what about a crime? "Hey! What do you want to add to your sin!" All of this is what you forced!" Here, the old man of the cat family roared, and the action of pulling the bow and archery was as smooth as the flow of the clouds, as his voice just fell, a sharp arrow Directly directed at the pig man generals. The arrow was very fast. In the flight, it smashed the air and made a loud noise. The pigmans general was suddenly stunned by the pupil. He couldnt wait to dodge. He had to use his short legs to forcefully slam on the ground. Then the whole person came. A lazy... Oh, the lazy pig is rolling and stunned and escaped the sneak attack of the cat and the old man. Only his body, which had no image at all, has become completely unimaged at this time. When he was active, the whole person curled up together. From the side, it looked like a big wheel, um, a big pork wheel. The weeds on the ground were dug up with a deep trace of this big wheel, showing how great his destructive power is! "Hey!" The general of the pig family screamed twice, spit out two weeds that had accidentally bitten in the mouth, and looked at some of the men around him who looked at their hair, and he almost vomited blood and died. "Damn! You are still doing what you are doing, don''t hurry up and pull me up!" Several of the men heard this and then woke up, and quickly got off their car and helped their generals. The general of the pig family helped the head of the head because of the tumbling of the head, and then pushed away the two men who had just lifted him up, and pointed at the martyrdom of the cat and the old man. "Give me kill! Kill in, I want them to know that our pigs are warriors!" Roar! Not to mention, the words of the pig-man generals really aroused the morale of other pig-man fighters, and they only accelerated the destruction of the carriage after they screamed at the same time. After a while, the two carriages were knocked over by the pig family. The above-mentioned several cat-human soldiers accidentally fell out of the circle. The pig-human warriors saw the big knife in their hands without hesitation. Soon, Several headless cat-human soldiers fell into a pool of blood. The original cat-man soldiers were few, and their strength was not a bit different from that of the pigs. Therefore, after the order of the generals of the pigs, the defensive formation of the cat-man was gradually destroyed, and the defensive formation of the carriage was lost. The heavy responsibility was soon exposed to the iron ride of the pig family. After seeing this situation, Hoffman immediately applied a few soil array magic to the gap. Unfortunately, the few earth walls that had just risen had not had time to resist, and they were hit by the smashing rooster. At one time, the situation of the cat family became very dangerous. Hoffman waved at the top of the fangs, and suddenly a soil cone came out and directly inserted into the fangs. abdomen. The fangs of the fangs immediately gave a sharp scream, but not only that, but the whole body struggled upright in an attempt to break free from the soil cone. Unfortunately, Hoffman did not give it this opportunity. He not only did not break away from this magic, but also dropped the pig human warrior on his back The cone was rising quickly, and he was going to see it. The toothed rooster gave the stab to death, and suddenly a figure flew from the side. With a loud bang, the dirt cone that wanted to continue to rise suddenly became a piece of debris. Hoffman couldn''t help but wrinkle his eyes. He looked at the man who destroyed his magic. This person is not someone else. It is the pig-man general who just rushed over. He just cut a knife against the soil cone, and the earth cone was destroyed. It shows how strong this pig mans general is. "Where the World of Warcraft, as long as we kill this person, that Warcraft is not enough!" The Pig Terran General has obviously seen the world. He knows that for the summoned beast, even if it is stronger, as long as they destroy their masters, then they will go back to rebellion, and then they will return directly to the back! No matter what point, it is good for them in the pig family! "Give me a stop!" The cat-and-humans had just shot a pig warrior. After seeing the situation here, they immediately commanded the cat-man soldiers to stop in front of Hoffman. In fact, the cats and the old people said that these soldiers had long since voluntarily came to Hoffman. Although they did not know that Hoffman was a human being, they knew very well that the black man in front of them was threatened by the plague. At the time, they saved their entire ethnic group. The orc race is a race that dares to love and hate. They know exactly what they are doing. Besides, they are not idiots. They have long seen that Hoffmans lions have resisted hundreds of pig warriors with the power of a beast. If the porridge Hoffman is in trouble, the lions are not helping, then they are very fast. It will be swallowed up by the pig family. After realizing this, the Cat Terran soldiers did not hesitate to pose a flesh and blood in front of Hoffman... Chapter 774： whats the situation? One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! What is the status of Chapter 774? "Well, you thought that if you can resist the attack of our pig warriors, then you are too overestimating yourself!" After seeing the reaction of the Cat and the Terran soldiers, the General of the Pig Terran suddenly showed a disdainful expression on his mouth. He pointed his fingers and pointed at the back of the crowd. "You are all concentrated, I see how you can protect them!" Everyone couldnt help but look back at some mistakes. I saw that I didnt know when the carriages that were behind them were overthrown. Many of the cat-man soldiers were killed by the pig-man fighters. After a while, the old, weak and sick of the cat family were exposed to the big knife of the pig family. Many cats and ethnic people suddenly showed a desperate look, and many female tribes were directly scared to cry. It can be said that at this time, the weak tribes of the Mao people have been completely exposed to the swords of the pigs, and as long as they are willing, these cats will be cut off by their heads. Just as the cat-and-mortems and other soldiers were anxious, a senior cat-aged old man picked up the weapons on the ground and then hesitated to stop behind other tribes without hesitation. "I want to go through here, you will step through my body and say it!" A pig-man warrior who just came in saw a warrior, and then saw the cat''s hand with the knife''s hand trembled, he could not help but laugh directly. "Hahaha, it''s interesting, old man, you are impatient, right? Well, I will send you a ride, how can I... oh..." The voice of the pig human warrior has not yet fallen. Suddenly, a cat-man male has stood up with a weapon. This is a cat-like child like a 10-year-old. He stares at these pig-man warriors with his eyes wide open. He hates. Why did he not grow up, otherwise he can help the patriarch and kill a few pigs. But it is not too late. He is very clear about living in the prairie. If he fails here, it will represent something, so he stood up without hesitation. With the emergence of the two large cats and ethnic tribes, some strong female cats and ethnic groups also stood up. Looking at these cats and ethnic groups, the cat and the old man suddenly became a little excited. "you guys" After waiting for the old man of the cat family to finish, the first cat-racial old man who turned out turned to look at the cat-and-human old man and laughed. "The patriarch, can fight with you again, this is the arrangement of the beast god, you needless to say, rest assured, we will resist these disgusting guys for you!" Among the small cats, there are only about 500 people in Qingzhuang, and two hundred of them are still women. Therefore, even if they are all soldiers, this is only three hundred male fighters. When the plague and the Warcraft raids broke out, the Cats also lost almost a hundred people. In addition to the cat-and-human soldiers who died in the war, there are fewer than 200 people of the Cat-human soldiers at this time, and those who are old and weak are about 600. At this time, the cats and people who were behind Hoffman were exactly the six hundred people. According to the old man of the cat family, if they were really desperate, they could withstand a lot of time. But this is not the result of the cat family and the Hoffman wants. Just as the old man of the cat family was anxious, and Hoffman thought about whether the thief would first pick up the pig and the general of the pigs in front of him, suddenly there was a shrill sound in the distance. "this is" Everyone heard the words and turned around and saw that I didnt know when I flew from one side. As the figure approached, the cats and people all suddenly showed up. On the contrary, the pigs generals were also one by one. laugh it out. "Ha ha ha! The reinforcements are coming! It seems that the beast is not standing on your side!" The arrogant voice of the generals of the pig family spread throughout the area, but the cat family and Hoffman did not refute, because the pig generals said it was true. The only those who came to see are some flying World of Warcraft. These flying World of Warcraft have a head in their heads. Obviously they are the hurricane, so the identity of these people is already clear. This is the orc. The Hurricane''s exclusive hurricane knight in the family! Although there are not many knights in this hurricane, the initial look is only a hundred, but to know that the soldiers who can become hurricane knights are all good picks. If there is no Hoffman and his eighth-class Warcraft lions, then a hundred of the hurricane knights can kill the cats and their little tribes! The cats and people who knew a little bit suddenly showed a look of despair, even if the old man of the cat who stood up before, his weapon did not know when he fell to the ground. However, neither the cat-man nor the pig-man fighters said anything. The difference is that the cat-man ethnic group is a dead-faced gray, while the pig-human warrior is a mocking smile watching the weak who attacked them. "Hoffman, it seems that I have no way to fulfill my promise. I will pretend to surrender and then look back on the opportunity to sneak up the pig man general to cause confusion, you will let your Warcraft take Let''s run away." After talking about the old man of the cat, he prepared the subordinates to give up resistance, but before he could act, Hoffman grabbed his hand. The cat-man ethnic group looked at Hoffman with some mistakes, and waited for him to ask, but suddenly found Hoffman''s original calm face suddenly showing a sly expression. I saw him take the cat and the old man to the backhand and then did not know where to take a dagger from his neck. This scene did not make the cat-man tribes dumbfounded, but also let the pig-man generals who had a smile on their face stunned. They did not understand what was going on. "Give me a hand!" Uh Hoffmans words made the pigs generals look at him again with a silent look. He wanted to ask Hoffman what he was doing. Did you hijack this traitor and let us stop? Are you ready to tell a joke? "Hey! I have listened to you before. Do you think that the antidote I gave will definitely touch the toxins in your body? I already knew that you agreed to take me back to the Fire Phoenix Empire. There is a conspiracy. I did not expect that you are doing meritorious service. Even the deceased of their own people, you **** it!" what? Antidote? What exactly is going on? Hoffmans words came out, and some people were dumbfounded at the place, and even the arrival of the Tiger Terran hurricane knight who had just flown to the top did not notice. The headed Tiger Terran warrior has a burly figure, the explosive muscles bulging the body''s armor, and a pair of sky blue eyes burst into a sharp light. He didn''t let his men attack immediately, but they let them put out a battle formation. After the formation of his team, he looked at the situation below and asked. "What is going on here?" Chapter 775： Critical moment One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 775 Critical Hazard "What is going on here? Who sent the alarm?" The leader of the Tiger Terran hurricane, the leader of the Tigers, was very aggressive, especially the white king of the Tigers heads, which was domineering as he spoke and frowned. When the leader of the Tiger Terran hurricane spoke, the people below had stopped the attack, but it was still a smashing situation. Hoffman didn''t take the opportunity to break through or let his lions attack. Don''t look at his calm look on his face. In fact, he has already sweated a lot behind him. He is rushed out now. The situation is very bad for him or for the cat family. The pigs have already made a breakthrough in their carriage defense. Not only that, but now they have come to a group of tiger-human hurricane knights. In the current situation, they want to leave here safely, it is tantamount to idiots and dreams. Hoffman did not speak, and the old cats also did not speak, and the only one who was the leader of the Tiger Terran Knights was the General of the Pig. I saw him with a look of good looks and looked at the Tiger Terran Knights, because they lacked the iconic fangs of their pigs, so he smiled when the expression was like a stroke, half of his mouth Its squatting, and it looks like its too twisting. Not only that, but he was as arrogant as he was, and now he is like a leaky mouth, and he is vague about speaking. "General generals, they are traitors! This group of cats has a human summoner. They want to confuse and want to escape from here to the human side. Fortunately, adults will arrive in time, otherwise they will succeed. !" The voice of the general of the pig family has just fallen, and Hoffman and the old man of the cat family have suddenly become very strange. When did the head of the pig family be so radiant? Its getting stronger and stronger in this blink of an eye. Its just his words. Its estimated that the average pig family cant say it. If you dont see it with your own eyes, they think its a meteors or a fox family in the orc family! The Tiger Terran Knights heads did not look at this pig-man general. In the meantime, he was also slightly aware of what the pigs did. Although he is not ashamed of what the pigs do, but there is no way, this group of pigs will do things, and most of the things they have to hand over to the royal family, which makes them have no way to say anything. After all, the Tiger Terran was defeated by the Lions through the "Lortalha" and lost their royal status. If the Tigers want to climb the throne again, they must wait for the next Lotharha. During this time, the people of the pig family have already made many orc people resentful. For this matter, the tiger people are willing to see it. If the pig family makes a wrath, the lion and the human race behind him cant escape. Relationships, it is estimated that when the Tigers will not launch the duel of Lothar, they will be able to climb the throne again. However, the current war between the lions and the humans for the ownership of Allens mainland is also what the tigers need. So this is why the Tigers did not immediately prepare to challenge the Lions after the failure, but agreed to cooperate with them. Where. The more the lions are doing in the orc family, the more dissatisfied the more orc tribes are, which is more beneficial to them. But the reason he was surprised this time was that he had just heard the words of the human summoner from the mouth of the pigs. To say that the most recent major event on the prairie during this time is nothing more than three. The first is the war between the Orcs and the human race. The second is that the Beastmaster commands all the orcs to concentrate. The third is the news that the third tribe of the Werewolf was defeated by a human summoner and had to migrate. So when he heard the five words of the human summoner, a pair of tiger eyes stared straight at the direction pointed by the pig general''s fingers. "He is the human summoner?!" The tiger-man hurricane knights head licked his eyes. He didnt know whether the news was true or not. However, the third tribe of the werewolf did migrate to the Beastmaster as early as a while ago. Nearby, this is an indisputable fact, so the leader of the Tiger Terran hurricane feels that this thing should probably be true. Human Summoner? Hoffman smelled his wrinkles, not only him, but the cat and the old man beside him also looked at him with inquiring eyes, as if he was asking him what was going on. Because the cats and the old people, their little tribes lived too far, so their news was very closed, and the messenger who informed the fact did not mention Halls things, which led the cat family to know nothing about this. . However, Hoffman is very clear in his heart He does not know the knight of the Tiger Terran, but he is also very sure that he is out of the space crack, and he is taken out by the cat family. The old man saved them. During this time, he has been in the tribe of the tribal people, so it is impossible to contact other orcs. Therefore, he feels that this is very likely that the leader of the Tiger Terran hurricane is wrong. But what can you do if you make a mistake? Is he going to explain it to the leader of the Tiger Terran hurricane? Is it clear that after the Tiger Terran hurricane knight leader will let him go? Hoffman, who had a clear understanding of the consequences, did not explain anything. He just turned his head and smiled at the old man of the cat family. "It seems that this is hurting you." The cat and the old man heard the same bitter laughter. This matter has developed into this step. It is really impossible to blame Hoffman. If you must find the reason, then you can only say that it is God. The leader of the Tiger Terran hurricane saw Hoffman ignore his own words. He blinked his eyes, and after a moment he waved at the side of his hand. Hundreds of Tiger Terran hurricane knights immediately raised their weapons, but they did not take the konjac, otherwise it was a round of volley that the cat tribe would be seriously injured. After seeing the Tiger Terran hurricane knight preparing for action, the Pig Terran Generals face suddenly became awkward. He felt the big knife in his hand, waiting for the Tiger Terran hurricanes head to give orders and let the men attack. He has been able to imagine the situation in which the cat-man ethnic group was killed, and the eyes were full of excitement. Hoffman and the old man of the Cat family clenched their weapons, and they all understood what would happen. Just as the hurricane knights head is ready to issue an offensive command, not far away, a black shadow is going to fly here... Chapter 776： Pig family without rhythm One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 776: The pig family without the rhythm On the prairie Hall is looking forward to their return to Tieling City, all the way, Hall, in addition to the first deer of the deer tribe, but also packed up a lot of small tribes and even medium-sized tribes. These tribes were all cleaned up under the strong strength of Hall. Of course, Hall was not a murderer. Except for some dare to fight and resist, the rest of Hall was released with kindness. If you are in the dark, you will never believe that Hall will be so kind. Not to mention that among the people whom Hall knows, the Dark Three is the one who knows Hall the most. Indeed, Hall did not do anything, but he gave a small gift to the orc tribes who met them - each rewarded a **** technique. If these orc tribe patriarchs can resist, they will never want this gift. The patriarchs controlled by blood stasis can basically be said to be the slaves of Hall. They all got a command from Hall, that is, they continued to take the team to the Beastmaster territory and found the opportunity to investigate the news of Lina and White Star. It is estimated that even the Beastmaster does not know that there are such patriarchs controlled by Hall in these tribes that he has gathered. Seeing that it is almost to the south of the prairie, that is, from the border of the phoenix empire, Hall suddenly found a hurricane knight in front. Not only that, but there are also two tribal teams facing each other, and Hall is the first time to see it. Although Hall is very curious, but he will not let go of this opportunity, plus there are hundreds of hurricane, less is less, but Hall does not mind, mosquito legs are small, that was before the meat what! Therefore, he waved his hand, and then thousands of eagle birds and beasts with dragons and soldiers quickly flew here. Looking at the fast-moving tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft, not only the pig-man generals and the cat-and-humans are dumbfounded, even the tiger-headed leader who sits on the hurricane of the tiger is on the spot. At first he thought about whether this was the hurricane knight of the tribe. How was it so powerful, but when he saw that he was sitting on the golden eagle and turned out to be a human being, he only reacted, and he just got it. Wrong, the human summoner on the ground is not a Hall. It is no wonder that when he asked, why Hoffman would not make a sound. It turned out that he was a Xibei goods! And the guy sitting in front of the lightning golden eagle and leading the tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft in the prairie is the summoner who defeated the third tribe of the werewolf! There were still some leaders of the Tiger Terran hurricane who were suspicious, and after seeing Hall and the huge number of flying World of Warcraft behind him, and the powerful Dragon Warriors on them, he believed! Not only that, but he also knows that these people have no resistance in front of the tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft teams. He was so scared that he was shocked by a cold sweat. The reins of the hurricane did not return to the direction of coming. "What do you do! Run away!" The Tiger Terran hurricane knight heard this and wake up. They saw the leader fleeing and immediately fled and fled, joking, although they are a powerful tribal warrior, but they know that they will definitely die when they know that they are rushing. Next, they still understand how to make a choice. "Hey! Have you escaped?" Hall snorted and waved his hand, hoping to immediately bring a group of eagle birds and beasts directly to the font. The hurricane''s strength is only six, and the eagle bird and beast they are sitting on is the lowest. Fifth-class Warcraft. Stubborn and weak at a glance! After seeing Longwangtang Amen catching up, Hall was interested in looking at the tribes below. Pig family? Cat family? The orcs are very recognizable, and they have an animal head on their head to know what they are, but there are exceptions. It is like a fox and a cat family, most of them still like a human. Otherwise, if Lina is a fox head, it is estimated that Hall may be scared to death again on the first day of rebirth. When the pig-man generals fled in the Huren Hurricane Knights, the whole person was on the spot, and the high-handed sword was particularly conspicuous. He didn''t want to get the knife away, but he worried that he would get Hall''s attention after a move. But what scared him was that Hall, sitting on the Golden Eagle, had stared at him. "Adult! I surrender! We surrender!" The general of the pig family did not hesitate to throw the weapons in their hands on the ground, and then the legs were soft and directly squatted on the ground for mercy. After seeing their generals begging for mercy, the pigs and the Terran warriors did not hesitate, and both of them left their weapons and prayed for mercy. Seeing this scene, the old man of the cat family did not know why, oh, he did not relax, but his face also showed a sad expression. He knows that this group is really finished! Although he does not know who this human being is in front of him But he knows that the orc family and human beings are out of war. Even the heads of the hurricane knights of the Tigers are not fighting, showing how powerful this human being is. Just as his heart was ready to ask for mercy, suddenly Hoffman stepped forward and shouted in the wrong expression of the old man of the cat. "Hall? Is this your stinky boy?" hiss! Hearing this powerful human being before Hoffman''s eyes, no matter if it is a cat or a tribe, or a general of the pigs, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Is this looking for death? What surprised them even more was that the man named Hall above was not only angry, but instead directly dropped the Golden Eagle to fall directly to Hoffman. "You are? Hoffman teacher? You are not dead?" Hall looked at the old man in black robes with a look of surprise. He didn''t expect to come back to Hoffman again. He was very embarrassed for Hoffman. After all, they came back from the **** continent. Its not a bit of a pay. Some time ago, when Hall came back from the East China Sea, I also asked people about Hoffmans news. The situation was not very good. I didnt think that I would meet him here today. Hall is excited and doesnt know what to say. . At this time, the hope of chasing them back, the tigers did not return, but the eagle and the beasts of the beasts are holding hundreds of hurricanes, showing the fate of the tigers. Seeing here, the Pig Terran General was trembled under his body. He ignored the Halls dissatisfaction and raised his **** and took a few steps forward and shouted with a miserable voice. "Adult, let us surrender! Please let us be your slave!" PS recommended a friend''s book [the strongest evolution of the infinite corpse tide] Chapter 777： Promising career One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 777 Promising Career The characteristics of the pig-man generals made the cat-man family, who are also orcans, deeply despised, but the pig-man generals did not care about it. He just wanted to continue to live. However, the cat family and the cat family did not have time to pay attention to what these pigs would be like. They all looked nervous and looked forward to seeing Hall. Hoffman actually knew this human, then he would not see Huo Fumans face has let go of these people. As for resistance? Still forget it. Didnt you see that the group of pigs and lions who are arrogant and arrogant are begging for mercy? Together with the team that just chased the hurricane knight and grabbed the hurricane, it proved that these people were vulnerable to Hall''s team. Fortunately, Hall''s excitement slightly relieved the cats and people, and saw him quickly come down from the lightning golden eagle, and then excitedly said that he pulled Hoffman''s hand. "Hoffman, is it really you?" Hoffman saw that Hall''s performance was also very satisfactory. He patted Hall''s shoulders and then glanced at the dragon-human warriors behind him and the eagle-birds and surprised faces. "These are yours..." Hall heard a grin and smiled. "Those things are birds and beasts, they got from the East China Sea, and these are my most powerful fighters!" I hope that there will be no change on the surface, but I am very grateful to Hall. Although they are nominally slaves of Hall, if Hall says this directly, although they will not be angry, there will still be some in my heart. Its uncomfortable, but Hall is now giving them a face, which makes the Dragon Mans attitude toward Hall a little better. Say here, Hall suddenly thought of something, and quickly said, "Hoffman, how did you come here?" Hoffman just wanted to talk, but the pig-man general on the side suddenly made a scream. The people turned around and found that they didnt know what was going on. They looked at the pigs generals and kicked him. Its a four-legged one. After seeing this situation, Hoffman said, "The specific thing is when I tell you, come, I will introduce you to a person. This is the patriarch of the cat family. I can survive. It was also a loss. he." Hearing the Hoffman race to introduce himself, the cat and the old man standing on the side for a long time immediately looked at Hoffman with grateful eyes, and saw the eyes of Hall, and he quickly went forward to prepare for Hall. "I have seen Hall, I..." The old man of the cat family has not yet left, and Hall stepped forward to help him. "Oh, hello patriarch! No need to do this, Hoffman is my teacher, you saved him, I have not thank you yet." "No, no." The cat and the old man quickly waved and said no, in fact, he still wants to say that as long as Hall can let them leave is the biggest thanks. After a few people chatted for a while, Hall realized what was going on here. He smiled a little at the pig-man general who was slammed on the ground because of fear. The Pig Terran General seemed to feel Hall''s gaze, and when he saw him, the Pig Terran General quickly stumbled. "Adults are forgiving! Ask the grown-ups to spare!" Forgive me? Hall is very interested in the wonderful race of the pig race. He feels that it would be a pity to kill them like this. After thinking about it, Hall will walk through it. "Rare life is not impossible..." The general of the pig family heard a smile, but his smile was not as good as laughing. "Adult, as long as you can spare us, we will be your slaves in the future!" "Slave? Oh, the slave is even!" Hall made a deep touch of his chin, and continued to say in the horrified expression of the pig general. "I think this is a very good practice. You can continue to be a promising career for robbers! I am sure you will be able to carry him forward!" Uh? what? Continue to be a robber? Still a promising career? Hoffman and others heard that they were a bit dumbfounded. Is Hall serious? How do they feel that he is not very reliable! The general of the pig family thought that Hall said that he wanted to kill him. He hurriedly took a few steps forward. Because of his fear of the side, he stopped in front of Hall. One. "Adult, please don''t make a joke, we are really willing to surrender! Ask the grown-up to spare us!" joke? Hall''s face changed slightly, and he blinked and looked at the cockroach on the ground, like a smashing garlic general. "I don''t have time to make fun of you, I am serious!" What? seriously? Regardless of the strange eyes of everyone, Hall continued. "My request is very simple. You are here to continue to rob the small and medium-sized tribes who come to concentrate. The more they rob you, the better. Of course, you have to tell them~www.novelhall .com~ This is the meaning of your Beastmaster. When you get the same thing as before, most of it is handed over to the Beastmaster, do you know?" Seeing that Hall is not like a joke, the pig-man general will only look up at Hall and look up at Hall. "You are not afraid of us to repent?" After the pigs generals finished speaking, the face suddenly showed a regretful expression. He felt that he was really a pigs head, and he said what he said. Hall heard the words suddenly, but the generals of the pigs did not know why. He felt that the smile of the summoner named Hall was so strange that he had a feeling of being seen through. "I don''t really worry about your remorse!" After saying this, Hall ignored the generals of the pigs, and the generals of the pigs were not guaranteed, so he wanted to say a few words, but he was stunned by the look of hope and continued to kneel. I dont dare to move on the ground. Hall looked back at Hoffman and the old man of the cat family and said, "Hoffman, I think the cat patriarch is not suitable to stay in the prairie, so if the patriarch agrees, I can let you go to the fire phoenix. Empire, you can rest assured that by the time I will let people give you a place to live, no one will bother you!" When I heard Hall, the cat and the old man hesitated first, but soon he realized that Halls words were indeed what they needed now. Hoffman saw that the cats clan leader had some intentions about Halls proposal, so he I continued to say. "The patriarch, Hall said it is good. At present, your situation is not suitable for the prairie. After all, you don''t want to go to war. If you believe in me and Hall, we can guarantee that you will not be disturbed after the fire phoenix. You can live there with peace of mind and even trade some living things with humans. How do you feel?" Chapter 778： Good luck cats and old people One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 778 Good Luck Cats and Old People Hoffmans words made the cats and the old people very active. The life of the orcs living on the prairie was really difficult, because the resources on the prairie were poor, and if it was really rich, humans had already given up the orcs. . It is precisely because of this that every year when the orcs are not full, this will pay attention to the human head. Because human beings are also afraid of the orc family, so the trading volume with the orc family is very small, just to meet the consumption of the orc family. There are two purposes for doing this: one is that things are rare, so that you can get more from the orc family, and the second is to limit the development of the orc family. Now, Hall, they even agreed to let their cats and people can trade with humans casually, how can this not let the cats and old people feel the heart. Besides, the cat family has now committed the taboo of the orc family. He can''t stay in the prairie, so there is no way to go to the human empire. After understanding this point, the Cat and the old man immediately agreed to this request. Then Hall took out a few space rings to let the cat and the old people collect the carriages, and summoned more than a thousand newly-received golden vultures to ride them. Hurry. Seeing that Hall has summoned a thousand flying World of Warcraft, both the Cat and the Pig are shocked and speechless. After letting some of the eagle birds and beasts leave with the cat family, Hall only looked at the pig-man generals who were lying on the ground. "I heard that you want to trust me?" Hall''s smiling tone made the Pigman generals unable to resist a chill. He did not even have the slightest resistance to courage, and he bowed to Hall. "Adult, I am your most loyal slave!" "Very good!" After Hall said this, the Pig Terran General suddenly felt something was wrong. When he reacted, he found out that he didn''t know when he was surrounded by Dragon People fighters. They would themselves and Huo. Surrounded by heavy weights. "Adult, what are you doing? This is..." After the pigs and ethnic warriors heard the words of their generals, they couldnt help but look up, but once they saw themselves and stared blankly at their Dragon Warriors, they honestly gave their heads low. Go on. The reason why the Pigman general was surprised was that he saw a sudden appearance of a fear that made him feel fear. Before he reacted, a **** mysterious rune suddenly appeared and directed at him at the speed of the lightning class. The head flies away. He widened his eyes and wanted to resist, but a pair of thick and powerful hands pressed directly against his shoulders, making him unable to stand up. The general of the pig family showed a look of panic, and then suddenly a cold in his head. The last consciousness he came out was that the two words were "complete!" Ten minutes later, on the prairie, the generals of the pigs were respectful to Hall. "Master, please rest assured! I will definitely complete the task that the owner gave me!" The surrounding pig-man warriors found that the pig-man generals had no sigh of relief after they had nothing to do. According to their thoughts, since Hall had even let go of his own leadership, he would definitely not pay attention to them. Sure enough, Hall nodded to the Pigman general and nodded to comfort him a few words. He sat on the lightning golden eagle without looking back, and then chased them with a large group of hawks and beasts to Hoffman. After watching the group of uninvited guests finally leave, the surrounding pig-man warriors could not help but lie on the ground, there is no way. The situation just happened is too dangerous. Those ugly dragon people are too powerful, they are not opponents at all. A pig man, the centurion, went to the front of the general of the pig family and whispered, "General general, do we want to tell the beastmaster?" Snapped! The pigmans centurions voice just fell, and his face was slap in the face of the pigs general. The whole person was almost beaten by a slap in the hands of the generals of the pigs. It can be seen that the strength of the generals of the pigs is still very strong. He reached over his face and looked at the pig generals with some mistakes. He didn''t understand why his general would beat himself. He didn''t know what he said was wrong. "Hey! Are you an idiot? Now our first priority is to get out of here. Didn''t you find that the Tigers and Hurricane Knights were killed by the human? If we don''t leave, the human is gone, so that''s not Is that our black pot?" Oh, it seems to be this reason! The people of the Pig Terran Warned and nodded. They felt that their generals were right. With the character of Beastmaster, it is estimated that they will really become the guy with the black pot. At this moment, everyone looked at the eyes of the generals of the pigs and became more admired. No loss is one of the smartest people in their pig family! The pig-man general showed a smug expression on his face and continued. "Everyone has forgotten what happened today. The human being said that there is nothing wrong with it. If we want to get the appreciation of the beastmaster of the beastmaster, we must make more money for the beastmaster. After all, it is about to start the war, money and food. The most important thing, are you willing to work with me to continue to work for the Beastmaster?" The pigs and the warriors all heard the words suddenly Their former decadent appearance seems to disappear at this moment, they are already imagining that they have done so many things for the beastmaster, when the beastmaster The reward must not be low. When I think of it, everyone is excited to raise the weapon and say, "I am willing to follow the general!" The general of the pig race nodded with satisfaction, and at the same time, the heart was even more admired by Hall. This is what Hall taught him. He did not expect the effect to be so good. In fact, it is because they are pigs, and if they are replaced by others, it is estimated that they will not be fooled by the pigs. Just as these pig-man fighters continued to be their promising robbers under the leadership of the genius of the pigs, Hall was flying with Hoffman to Tieling City. On the way, Hall learned about Hoffman''s appearance from the space cracks, and glanced at the cat-man who was full of respectful smiles. The old man of the cat family can be said to be unlucky and lucky. If he does not save Hoffman, it is estimated that they will die for more than half of the people due to the plague. Plus, if there is no Hoffman here, Hall is estimated to be the same as before, and they will be able to clean them up. Finally, they are likely to be destroyed by the Beastmaster because of the crime of rebellion. Perhaps this is what is often said to be destined! One day later, Hall looked at them and found the elders who had converted the Dragons before. Although they only converted less than two hundred people, Hall was very satisfied with the filming of the elders to signal his hard work. Because Hall has more flying World of Warcraft this time, so for those slaves Hall did not give up, a group of people flying over the prairie, finally arrived in the land of Tieling City in a few days... Chapter 779： Bold One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 779 Bold Tieling City, afternoon The soldiers of the Principality of the Standan who had eaten were on the wall, even if they had just had a lunch break, they began to feel sleepy under the sun. A young Standan Principal soldier couldnt help but yawn, just to be seen by the passing captain. The captain gave him a sinful look. The young soldiers sleepiness suddenly dissipated. The captain originally wanted to say something, but he suddenly found that the long hair in the hands of the young soldier had fallen straight. The long iron hair made a crisp sound on the wall, and the eyes of the surrounding soldiers were attracted by the sound. They wanted to see which mixed ball was doing things at this critical juncture. The captain was originally dissatisfied with the yawning of the young soldier. Now that he has even removed the weapon, how can he not make him angry? Is this an elite soldier in the Principality of Sterling? During this time, because the Southern Army Chief Trarow of the Fire Phoenix Empire was fully responsible for the Tieling City military, the soldiers of the Principality of Stangan and the soldiers of the Fire and Phoenix Empire were full of enthusiasm to prove that they were elite. How long ago, this young soldier actually made such a shameful thing, it was simply to shame their soldiers in the Stangan Principality! I just wanted to raise my hand to give this young soldier an ear on his face and let him wake up what he was doing wrong. Suddenly he found that the young soldiers eyes were so big that he could almost put a duck egg in his mouth! Seeing here, the captain still does not understand where it must be outside the city, otherwise the young soldier will not be so ruined. He had no time to punish the young soldier and turned his head to look outside the city. I saw a piece of black pressure in the distance. The experienced captain immediately understood that this was a flying World of Warcraft from the north. He did not receive the flying World of Warcraft, which was sent out to fight. It was also clear that from the north, there could not be human reinforcements except the orcs, so he did not hesitate to pick up the horn that was hung on the waist and did not know what Warcraft made. Just want to blow the number to remind the enemy to invade, suddenly a pair of jade hands from the side, when the captain did not respond, take it away. "You want to..." The captain''s horn was taken away, and suddenly his face showed an angry expression. He wanted to see which **** he was. He dared to make trouble at this time. Is this not wanting to live? However, he did not say anything about the exit and quickly stopped. The master of the hand knew him. In his capacity, let alone be embarrassed. Even if she saw that she was not qualified. The owner of this hand is the sister of the Ancestral Prince, Princess Aiqi. And the people around him are not others, this person is the former city owner of Iron Ridge City, Firth! I saw her staring at the horn after she took the horn, and then she looked at the door with excitement and smiled. "Fells, Hall, Hall is back!" Hall? The person who came back is Hall? The captain of the Stangan Principality heard the first glimpse, and immediately looked at the flying World of Warcraft with respect and respect. To say that the most admired among the Tieling City soldiers, Hall is one of them. Some time ago, because of the rebellion of Prince Nancan, the elite soldiers of the Three Kingdoms Principality who were taken away were killed and wounded, and finally they only came back one. More than a thousand people. Listening to more than a thousand people said that they were all saved by Hall. According to the situation they described, there were some tens of thousands of wolf cavalry, and the Tieling soldiers who fought with the orcs were very aware of these tens of thousands of wolves. What the cavalry represents is that in this case, Hall actually went into the prairie and then brought back the wounded soldiers. From this moment on, whether it was the soldiers of the Principality of Stangan or the soldiers of the Fire and Phoenix, They all respected this young and promising summoner. Now, when I heard that the people were the heroes they had long-awaited, the soldiers of the Principality of the Standan were not able to stand up. They want to meet Hall''s return with their most spiritual face. Even the young soldiers who yawned and lost their weapons quickly picked up their weapons and then looked at the upcoming team with a eager look. "Come on!" Fels suddenly said, and everyone looked up and saw that a golden figure had appeared in their sight. The golden figure was the lightning golden eagle, and sitting on its back. Not Hall and who? Hey! A sound of flapping wings came, and everyone blinked by the air. Soon, the figure jumped from the lightning golden eagle. "Hall! You are back!" Ai Qi saw a step forward and patted Hall''s shoulder. With a bang, Hall suddenly smiled and he wanted to say that Princess Aiqi could you be a lady? You are a warrior, our magician is really untouchable. After licking the numb shoulders that Aiqi took, Hall said. "His Royal Highness, are they all back?" Ai Qi knows who Hall is saying who they are So she nodded and smiled. "Don''t worry, they have all come back and arranged, for a while..." Aiqi still wants to say something. Suddenly, several figures from the back of Tieling City interrupted Ai Qis words. The people turned around and saw that they came to Nocisia. Not only that, but also a few acquaintances next to them. Together appeared on the wall of Tieling City. "Hall, are you back?" Nosia looked at Hall with a smile, and Hall nodded to Nosia with a smile. "Well, come back." What Hall wants to say, a voice interrupted him again. "Hall, you don''t want to act privately in the future. After all, you are the college of the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire, and later..." When I heard this sound, Hall didn''t have to look to know that it was Morgan. The more powerful Hall is, the more uncomfortable he is. There is no way. Who makes Hall not his student but a Lawrence student? Just as he said that there was no end, a figure suddenly came down from the air, and then said in a playful tone. "Morgan ah, after so many years, how are you still so unreasonable, did you see that there are people who have something to say? There is no growth!" Basically, I know the tops of the coalition forces. There are the eyes of the Principality of Sterling and the Princess Ai Qi, the Southern Army Chief Trarow of the Fire Phoenix Empire, and the Iron Feel Dwarf Leader Tie Yu and the Institute of Magic Academy. Morgan. Here, Morgans inner courtyard of the School of Magic is the strongest party. It can be said that if you have agreed to let Tratro take full charge of it, Morgan is the most powerful one here. However, it is such a character who was said to have not grown up, God, who is eating the bear heart and leopard, and dare to speak like this. Chapter 780： Back to the inner court One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 780 Back to the inner court Morgan smelled his wrinkles and listened to this person''s words as if he was familiar with himself, but he recalled and found himself strange to this voice. There are not many people who dare to speak to themselves. He wants to see which guy is afraid to talk to him like this. Just after he turned his head to see the people, the pupil suddenly won the boss, and the whole person looked like a ghost, showing a horrified expression. Morgan''s expression was also seen by everyone. Except for Hall, who probably knows some things, everyone expressed amazement. Looking at Morgan''s appearance, it seems that he really knows the man who satirizes him. "How? After so many years, you don''t even know the seniors?" what? Master of the Master of Morgan? Gosh! Those who are familiar with Morgan have been dumbfounded by Hoffmans words. Who is Morgan? That is the teacher of the Academic Affairs Office of the Academy of Magical Academy. If he is further, he is the vice president. Morgan''s seniors are even taller than Morgan''s seniority. It seems that the vice president and dean of the inner courtyard of the School of Magic is now the Morgan''s senior. In this way, the man in the black robe is actually the person of the era with the dean of the Academy of Magic Academy! Thinking of this, people who had some contempt or mocking Hoffman could not help but be grateful. Fortunately, they did not stand up and help Morgan to speak, otherwise they would be embarrassed. "You... are you Hoffman senior?" Hoffman looked at Morgan with a smile and smiled. The original arrogant Morgan was stared at by Hoffman, and a cold sweat came out on his forehead. Morgan knows that Hoffman was one of the few geniuses of the School of Magic. If he was left behind in the **** continent, he is also one of the deputy deans of the college. Even the position of the dean may be sitting on him! ! Glance at Morgan, who was a little scared, Hoffman smiled and said, "I heard that your kid refused my plan for magical learning?" I don''t know why, when Hall heard Hoffman call Morgan a kid, he couldn''t help but laugh. Morgan glanced at Hall, and Hall didn''t fear Morgan, but grinned at him. Hoffman patted Hall''s head and said it. "Okay, let''s arrange it first. Let''s talk about it later. It''s a little tired after a few days!" Seeing that even Morgan had eaten, Trallo dared to be slow, and quickly introduced himself to the situation, and then arranged for people to give Hoffman their place to rest. Morgan knew that Hoffman was here, and he didn''t dare to continue to provoke Hall here. After all, Hoffman''s strength was his knowledge. In the middle class, it was the existence of other students. Smelly temper is a crime, it is estimated that even if he is the dean, he dares to talk back. For such people, Morgan is generally far away! Seeing Morgan fleeing, Hall couldn''t help but laugh. Hoffman shook his head and said, "Your boy will pay attention later. After all, my strength is not as good as it used to be. Morgan has not reacted yet. Once he reacts, he dares not to deal with me, but he wants to grab your little handle at the college. As long as he thinks, isnt your character still one? Hall glanced at Hoffman with gratitude. He naturally knew that Hoffman was good for him. Although he did not have to worry about Morgan now, Morgan represented the teaching office of the inner courtyard of the School of Magic. If it really happened, It is estimated that the dean will still punish themselves. The power of the Magic Academy is not currently comparable to Hall. In this case, it is better to keep a low profile. After the group was arranged, Traro hosted a dinner and invited everyone. Hall did not refuse here, and the group went to the banquet hall after cleaning up. After all, here is the front line, the banquet will not be too luxurious, or if this matter is taken to the place of the King, even if Traro is the head of the Southern Army will be punished. Although the banquet is relatively simple, but the people who participated in it are all people who have a surname on the mainland of Alan. The first is the Princess of Nosia in the dark forest. She saw her wearing a white evening gown, and her beautiful face was as attractive as a blooming snow lotus. The black iron dwarf general Tie Yu is the second person of the black iron dwarf. After all, the black iron fortress was destroyed, but the dwarf''s forging technology made their identity still respectable. Morgan and Hoffman in the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Fire, because Hoffman''s identity suddenly exposed, his limelight has covered Morgan for a moment, and the angry Morgan had to drink silently. As for the princes of the Principality of Sterling and the Princess Aiqi, they are also well known in Tieling City. Trarow need not say, the head of the Southern Army of the Fire Phoenix Empire. The last one is Hall. This young summoner who has been screaming in recent times can say that the people present will ask who is Hall, then come over and have a drink. The dinner didn''t say anything important, so everyone was fine. The only regret is that Morgan made an excuse to leave first, but no one cares. Without a person with a face, the party became more perfect. Hall also took a dinner party and steel, secretly, loved them to gather together, everyone stayed until late at night and then went back to rest the next morning, Hall was called up. . The person looking for Hall is not someone else, but Hoffman. "Hoffman, how did you get up so early?" Hall asked with a wink. Seeing that Hall was still not awake, Hoffman pointed out that he was laughing at his head. "Your boy drank so much yesterday, it was so young!" After a pause, Hoffman said that Hall was a little awake. "Morgan told me one thing last night. Now the situation in Allen is very serious. The inner court has already come to the notice. You will go back to the inner court soon!" Back to the inner court? Hall, who was still a little confused, suddenly woke up after hearing this. What are you going to do in the inner court? The beasts in the northern grasslands of the Fengfeng Empire or the Mozu in the Liji Empire are all things we have solved so far, plus... Hall hasn''t finished yet, Hoffman said, "Do you have a white star princess and Lina?" Seeing that Hall was embarrassed to nod, Hoffman explained. "The inner court is coming to the news. It must be an important thing. Anyway, I will go back with you this time. If there is any clear, I will help you when I arrive!" Listening to Hoffman, Hall also agreed with his proposal after thinking about it. After all, the orc races in the prairie are about to attack. I want to go to the Beastmasters site to find Lina at this time. Its not practical. A lot of eyeliners are in the prairie, and it may not be the time to bring news, and the Mozu in the Geely Empire will not be able to be destroyed for a while, so it is not impossible to go back to the inner court. After the decision, Hall let the Dragon Terran Warriors settle here. After all, it is not a good idea to bring so many Dragon Terrans to the inner court. After the arrangement, Hall will bring the hope and Nosia to the School of Magic. Depart from the inner court. Chapter 781： blackmail? No, it is affection! One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 781 Blackmail? No, it is affection! There were not many people who started with Hall this time. Apart from Hoffman, they were Nosia and his party, as well as the hopeful and the tiger, and finally the Prince of Love. Of course, as the most powerful battle force of Hall, it is natural to follow. It is still the big elders who stay in Tieling City, some black iron dwarf iron feathers and steel guarantees, Hall is not worried that he has those dragons. Terran warriors will be used as cannon fodder. Besides, there is no Hall order. Who dares to command those Dragon Terrans? And Hall also secretly told the Dragon Terran elders, if the iron feathers can not stand the pressure, depending on the situation, when the time is too big to sit eagle birds and beasts directly to see how those guys who want to fight the dragon people warrior idea how to do! As for the love that followed, it was because of the passing through the king city of Sterling, the demonized rebellion of Nancan prince has become a fact, he needs to go back and deal with this matter, after all, a princes rebellion still kills 30,000 elite troops, which really needs One person has to shoulder this responsibility, and the people need an account. In the words of Ai Dai, at least some compensation must be paid to the home of the 30,000 soldiers. Hall saw that the atmosphere was awkward at the time, so he deliberately joked about love, saying that he is more and more kingly. Vipdas is located in the southwest of the Principality of Sterling. It is a major thoroughfare. Because Hall has enough flying World of Warcraft, he can fly directly to the Martian City of Mars, the capital of the Phoenix Empire. But after seeing the look of Nosia''s exhausted face, he immediately changed his mind. After all, Nosia is not a warrior, and her strength is relatively low, so it is better to take an airship. Hall remembers the last time he came back with a private airship that loves you. The airship is quite comfortable. I dont know what I love, and suddenly I feel a little uncomfortable. He feels like he is being stared at, and it feels very uncomfortable. Turning around and looking at it, Ai Wei found that the gaze turned out to be a Hall, and after a bitter smile, I loved it. "Hall, what do you say, can you not look at me with this kind of look?" When everyone asked, they looked at Hall, and Hall couldnt help but look red! "Love, do you think that flying World of Warcraft is not comfortable? Do you want to change one?" Love , , , , Besides, he has to hurry to go home and go straight to the forest and the mountains like Hall. It is estimated that he dares to do this. The airships are all after the development route, basically bypassing such places. Because it is easy to cause the hostility of flying World of Warcraft, but this guy is different, there is no flying World of Warcraft attack on the way, but each time a group of huge flying World of Warcraft is suddenly appearing, love to hear those Warcraft The screams are pitiful for them. Hall''s belly black love has a deep understanding, knowing that he just said something wrong, love the textbook for mercy. "Hall, I am wrong, you say, as long as I can do it, I will do it!" When Nosia heard the dialogue between Hall and Ai, she couldn''t help but laugh. The continuous road is indeed a bit boring. It is not bad to listen to Hall''s ridicule. The dark three people looked at love with a poor look, and they knew that Hall was going to break again. as expected. After listening to the words of Ai, Hall suddenly showed dissatisfied expression "Love, so we are brothers, how do you say? Have you been able to be friends? Am I the kind of bad guy?" You are! Love, the dark three three hearts at the same time underestimate one sentence, if Hall knows their thoughts, they will definitely throw them down, let them sit and smash the magic pig back. (Hall was just taking a few heads.) "Cough, but since the brother said so, then let me talk about it!" Really! Don''t you say no? People can''t be so shameless! Ai Xin felt a bitter smile and thought about what he was being looked at by Hall. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t want to understand, so he asked. "Hall, let''s talk." Keke! After Hall coughed, he said, "Love you, look, your nephew, your body is too weak. Although I have a lot of flying World of Warcraft, I can sit up without a comfortable airship. Are you right?" Although Hall did not say who is his nephew, but whether they are love or secret, they know in their hearts, did not see Nossia''s face red and red apples? Love stunned Hall with a thumb, while Dark III and others erected a middle finger! Shameless! Too shameless! Where does Ai do not understand, Hall is the private airship that remembers his royal family! Turning around and looking at the shy Nusia, I saw that she was not stunned under the magic of the wind system, and then looked at the eyes that Hall sent you to understand, after the love screamed, this said ~www. Mtlnovel.com~ After I go back, I will discuss it with my father. I will try to convince him to give the airship to the princess. sensible! Too sensible! Hall made a snap and was very satisfied with the performance of Ai. This scene was seen by Hoffman. He had no opinion on Hall''s practice, but his heart shook his head and smiled. "Young is so good!" An episode has passed, and everyone continues to hurry. Dont look at love. It seems to be a little depressed. In fact, he knows very well that with the strength of Hall, he wants an airship to estimate that the green goblin that will do business will directly Send him one. Because Hall''s strength grows too horrible, the goblins are a group of smart guys who don''t do anything without interest. Don''t look at the cost of giving an airship to Hall, but the benefits you get in the future far exceed that of an airship. Not only the goblin, it is estimated that even other kings who really know the Hall card will do the same. There is such a future strong person who owes a human condition, and the good use can save the whole country! It is because of this that Aizhen completely believes that he can convince his father that if he does not have a heart, it is estimated that he will still want to fulfill them. Pity A few days later, Hall finally came to Vipdas, the capital of the Principality of Sterling. Hall is not the first time, because there is a love prince, so the Griffin Knight did not make it difficult for everyone. Under the leadership of the Griffin Knight, Hall stopped at the open space in front of the palace. Hoffman saw the eyes of Hall''s cast and waved his hand. "No problem with staying for a day, do your thing, don''t worry about me." Hall smiled at Hoffman''s dagger, and then he reached out and put on his shoulders. "Let''s go, look at your brother''s share, go and do whatever you want!" Chapter 782： I think it is better to be honestly beside 1 One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 782, I think its better to be honest. In the king''s palace King Louis is sitting on the throne, surrounded by some national ministers. After seeing love and a young man coming back, both Louis and other ministers have unpleasant expressions on their faces. How do you say that Ai is a prince of the Principality, how can you mix with this street? It doesn''t seem to care to look at him. Is this still the style of a male king? So before the King Louis opened, a white-haired veteran could not stand up and say. "His Royal Highness Prince! This is the palace of the palace, please pay attention to your words and deeds!" The voice of the old minister just fell, and Ai, a huge smile, looked at Hall and said. "Boss, look, I will say that this will be said!" It was the Hall that accompanied him to come back with him. Before the two came in, I loved a lot of etiquette and words, and made some uncomfortable Halls words. The shoulders of the donkey went inside. The guards and the internal officials at the door suddenly opened their eyes, and a long-sighted internal official stood up to stop Halls powerless behavior. Just stepped out and suddenly a figure stood before him, and the figure was full. He had two heads, and the kind of fear that erupted from him scared the insider and almost fell to the ground. When he looked up and saw the appearance of the figure, the whole person may be a factor of hesitation and tension, and the other party''s momentum is too strong, so he was directly scared to faint. The guards on the side quickly helped the inner officials, and they wanted to stop them, but the prince of Ai, who was next to Hall, waved at them and told them not to care for them. So on the way to the two, Ai Yin told Hall that as long as they go in like this, there will definitely be people who jump out and blame. This is not, the words of love are fulfilled! "Oh, the law is used to break, there will be no breakthrough where there will be development!" The old minister heard the words and suddenly looked at Hall with his beard and his eyes. If it wasn''t for his body, he would have to rush to learn the guy who didn''t know how to be tall. "Ignorance, you, you..." Hall looked at the old minister who jumped out like a smile, watching him so eager to jump out for love, Hall estimated that he should be the Nancan prince, but unfortunately... "Hey, Your Royal Highness, this is the corporal of Li Xian, is it so unbearable to you? Right?" At this time, an old-fashioned old-fashioned minister came out, first bowed to love, and then he retorted the right-wing veteran. "Priest Li Xian! Oh, don''t say it is me, let me tell you the left, where is the sage?" After the right phase was finished, the left side was silent. He had not seen Hall. Although he wanted to squint and talk, but even if he was thicker, he did not dare to speak in front of the king and the ministers. After some blame for seeing Hall, I chose to temporarily silence. Hall looked at the left side of the face with a look of sadness and sorrow. It is obvious that this left phase is on the side of the prince of love, otherwise he will not help Ai, but he is estimated to be too young. Therefore, I did not say it, the reason for the violation of my heart. "It''s a lovely old man!" Hall gave the left a definition. "enough!" Suddenly a majestic voice came from the fool, and everyone immediately heard the sound. Even the right phase hurriedly glared at Hall and returned to the original position. Seeing that the two ministers quarreled about their own affairs, and that the father seemed to be somewhat angry, Ai quickly broke free from Hall and then bowed to Louis sitting on top. "Father, I am back!" Louis heard the majestic nod and looked at the Hall next to him and asked. "I don''t know Ai Qi, this friend... How do you call it?" Hall''s mouth was slightly picked, and he hadn''t had time to talk. He came in again with a group of people. Louis saw his face frowning. A lieutenant saw that Louis seemed to be angry and screamed. "Who are you? Who made you so rude! Come and give me them!" As soon as the words of the internal officials were finished, the surrounding guards immediately took out their weapons and rushed toward the encirclement. Just when the guards were ready to start, Hall spoke at this time. "I feel that you are still honestly staying by the side!" what? ! In addition to the anxious face of Ai, the people around him suddenly showed amazement, and even the top sitting on the Louis was stunned by Hall''s arrogant expression. "Oh, is it that I didn''t show up recently Many people have forgotten that I am the master of this country! Children, don''t think that you are a friend of love, you can be so arrogant, I have to look How do you make my people honest, you..." Louis''s words have not been finished. Suddenly his dim eyes suddenly stunned. He did not dare to look at the situation in front of him. He felt that this must be an illusion. Not only him, but the left and right face also became very pale, and several generals around him even took out the weapons and made a position to prepare for defense. As for the offense? Oh, don''t be stupid, don''t you see the whole hall is a ferocious Warcraft? I saw a huge crocodile looking at the huge task underneath its huge eyes. In the open mouth, everyone could clearly see the jagged sharp teeth, which are almost the size of the head. Teeth, it is estimated that it is so bitten by it, may not even bear the armor created by the dwarf? Beside it is the five-headed wolf line of Warcraft, they are also very powerful, from their breath can be seen, this is definitely not the general World of Warcraft, at least there are eight equal strength. Together with the two huge devil bears, they stood up to almost three tall bodies. God, they were photographed by their claws. It is estimated that a soldier will be made into a meatloaf! Not to mention the side of the dense fire ant Warcraft! Gosh! The God of War is on, is this all summoned by this young man? and many more? young people? Summoner? Hall? Suddenly, Louis thought of a few words in his mind. When he combined, he immediately thought of a message he had received recently. "There was a talented summoner in the inner courtyard of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy. He defeated the Naga Corps who invaded the Akkad Principality by himself!" Chapter 783： Amazing news One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 783, startling news Louis, who first heard the news, thought it must be a propaganda strategy for the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy. After all, this is not the first time. So he didn''t take this information as true at all, just listen to it as a joke. But what he didn''t think of was that this Hall appeared in his palace like this. Not only that, but he also released a lot of Warcraft without saying a word. This time, Louis suddenly understood that the news from the inner court of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic turned out to be true! The guards in the palace have long been surrounded by World of Warcraft. They dont want to talk about weapons. But they dont dare to shoot first. If they dont say that there are too many Warcrafts, they will say that the first few Warcrafts are coming out. The breath of Warcraft made them unable to tremble. The two sides and the ministers are very pale, so that they can point to the mountains and the like, and they dont have to write a draft to say a dozen or twenty. But let them deal with these Warcraft... Its better to let them commit suicide. The most embarrassing thing in my heart is the right phase. He also said that Hall is a city hooligan. If Hall vengeance is going to pack him up, it is estimated that the king may not help. There is no way, Hall''s strength is too unexpected. From the beginning to the end, it is only a minute before the Guards surrender... "Boss, you..." Ai, after all, is the prince of the Principality of Stertan. It is a bit too much to see that Hall is so domineering to summon a large number of Warcraft in the palace. Hall patted Ai''s shoulder and smiled. "Nothing, I have a measure. They just haven''t come out for a long time, some excitement!" Everyone couldn''t help but turn a blind eye, revealing a look that believes you have a ghost. Fortunately, Hall did not make love difficult to do, waved his hand, and suddenly collected a large number of World of Warcraft, leaving only the huge swamp giant crocodile staring at the Guards. Everyone couldnt help but feel a sigh of relief, and the face of Ais face was not grateful. "Cough, this is Hall Summoner, fortunately!" Louis was not on the shelf, obviously knowing that Hall is fully capable of destroying everyone here, if he still does not know how to deal with this situation, then His king is white! "Oh? Your Majesty King Louis knows me?" Hall didn''t think that Louis had just named his name, and he was a little surprised. "Oh, Mr. Hall is self-satisfied! Your name has been spread throughout the phoenix empire and even the entire continent of Allen. You have used your own power to destroy the Naga regiment that invaded the Akkad Principality. This is not something that ordinary people can do. Arrived." When he heard this, Holden understood it. He estimated that this should be the news that Master Rodrigue brought back. "Heaven! He is the Hall? Didn''t think that all this is true?" Both left and right are Louis''s left and right hands. They can read them except for some close documents. They naturally heard about Hall''s situation. They reacted exactly like Louis. They thought it should be fake news. The purpose is to give fire. Feng Empire brush points. just When I think of myself being offended by someone like Hall who has the ability to destroy the country, the right heart suddenly gets up and down, and there is a feeling of wanting to smoke his face. "Why are you jumping out?" Hall ignored the right side, but nodded slightly to Louis. "The King''s Temple is good afternoon, I just came along with the prince of love, and he seems to have something to say to you." After talking about Hall, he did not speak, but turned his head and waved at Nosia. Nosia smiled and walked to Hall behind him. Where did the Guards still dare to intercept, seeing them look forward to them, the atmosphere did not dare to come out, did not see the swamp giants with huge eyes staring straight at themselves and others? Regarding Halls rude behavior, this time, neither Louis nor the ministers, they are not raising objections. Louis is a king after all. He can still handle this kind of embarrassing situation. He heard that Hall claimed to be a friend of love, and Louiss face also showed a happy expression. After all, he could become strong like Hall. The person who can make a good job in advance can also be regarded as the skill of love. "Love, how come you come back? Listen to Mr. Hall''s words, it seems that you have something important to tell me?" Ai Wen heard that his face suddenly showed a serious expression. Louis saw a slight change in his face. He knew his son. He had disdain for the throne before, but since he last came back He Completely changed, this makes Louis happy and can not help but worry, after all, both are their own sons, he is not a sinister king, naturally want to let the Standan Principality have a strong monarch inheritance. Competition is the best way. Although there must be a wound between the two tigers, he is not without precautions. He is ready. The winner is naturally the successor of the king, and the losing party has the next. In one step, he will not let any one of his sons die in the hands of the other party. Just don''t know why today. After seeing the expression of love, he suddenly had some embarrassment in his heart. He felt that what he wanted to say seemed to have something to do with Nancan. After all, the two sons are currently leading the battle in Tieling City, and Ai Su suddenly came back to say that there are important things to discuss, this can not help but let Louis think about things in this regard. Not only him, but after thinking about it, the thoughts in my heart were almost the same as those thought by Louis, but one was frowning and the other was excited. "Father! Big brother, he has an accident!" Sure enough, when he heard this, Louis''s face suddenly became pale. He suddenly felt that his strength seemed to take the toilet out, but he had to hold the throne guard in time, which did not let him fall from the throne. The right eye becomes red, and the little eyes are trying to grow bigger. It seems that they want to see if they are lying. "In the end... what the **** is going on? Fast, fast and truthful!" Louis asked with a trembling voice, his eyes fixed on his love, for fear that something would be missing. Ai Dai took a gift to Louis, and then he looked up and said in a serious voice. "Father, big brother, he was demonized by the demon, and has already defected the whole human race!" Chapter 784： Love harvest One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 784 The Harvest of Love The news of the Mozu is no secret, especially the subsidiaries of the three empires. They have heard this news as early as possible. However, the Fengfeng Empire did not directly face the Mozu at the beginning, so everyone did not take this matter seriously, but now suddenly heard that Nancan Prince was controlled by the Mozu and became a part of the Mozu, Louis suddenly Feeling a pain in my heart, a feeling that is difficult to express is still spreading in my heart. But let Louis not think that there is something behind him that makes him even more surprised. "Big brother, after he became a demon, tempted my elite teacher to enter the prairie, and..." Hearing here, whether he was on the throne or not, King Louis was still equal in the lower left and right. They suddenly made a slap in their hearts, realizing that the next sentence that seemed to love you must not be a good word. But Louis seems to have any illusions and can''t help but ask. "And what?" Ai Wei looked at his own eyes and looked at his father. After sighing, he continued to say, "The 30,000 elite divisions plunged into the prairie and were ambushed by the wolf cavalry who had already waited. Except for the more than 1,000 people rescued by Hall, the remaining soldiers. Fighting the battlefield!" boom! Louis heard that the whole person was stunned. The news shocked him too much. His son turned to the Mozu. Not only that, but he also designed an elite division that killed nearly 30,000 people. After hearing the news, Louis. The whole person suddenly leaned against the throne, and a pair of eyes looked at the exquisite ceiling above the palace without a god. The atmosphere of the whole palace became very strange. They still reacted to each other. At this time, they even worked together. One person warned the ministers not to let the talks talk, and the other one to warn the guards and let the generals of the guards manage themselves. The man''s mouth. Although this news is likely to spread quickly in the Principality of Sterling, they still have to work hard, at least until they come up with ways to open up. Both the ministers and the Guards have left. They also know that a major event is about to happen in the Principality of Sterling. This is no longer something they can participate in. However, some savvy people have begun to think of the back road. After all, Nanchan prince has turned to the Mozu to kill himself and has killed the domestic soldiers. This has naturally become a fact, so he naturally cannot continue to inherit the seat of the king, so that once King Louis has a hundred years After that, then Ai will become the only heir to the Principality of Sterling. Thinking of this, those who used to love you are naturally very happy, and those who are loyal to Nancan prince are thinking about when to visit and love, and to show their loyalty. After the people left, the entire palace suddenly became empty. During this time, Hall did not speak. He knew that King Louis might not accept this result. Fortunately, Louis did not let everyone wait too long. After he came back to see the empty palace in front of him, he suddenly understood it. He said to the left and right with some hoarse voice. "The two hard-working people are in a state of disappointment. It is estimated that it will not be hidden for a long time. The face is still facing..." The ministers heard the words and hurriedly said that they should do this. Louis shook his head, and then he said to him. "This incident has already happened, then the next thing will be handed over to you, I will deal with it. If I am tired, let me do it first!" After the introduction of Louis, he left the palace directly. I just don''t know why, when everyone found out that King Louis left, his back was a lot shorter and more decadent. King Louiss words reveal a lot of content, and the IQ of the left and right phase naturally understands what this means. The two looked at each other and saw the shock in the other''s eyes, but the relative phase of the left is the ash of the face. He gave a gift to the left and love, and then he said, "His Royal Highness Prince, the old minister is in poor health, please help tell the King, the old minister is ready to return home." I don''t know why, when the right phase is finished, the left-handed heart suddenly feels like a rabbit dying of foxes, but this feeling is coming quickly. After all, he can achieve the heart of his seat, and his heart is very firm. People, they will never influence their choices because of certain emotions. This is absolutely not allowed! After all, they also represent not only themselves, but also their families and those behind them who support themselves. But what everyone didn''t think was that Ai refused, although it was trouble to find him when he jumped out of the right, but Ai knows that it is not right now, at least not now! Hall was interested in watching Ai''s handling the next thing. He felt that Ai''s love seemed to grow a lot, and it was a little different than the one I had known before. However, no matter what, since Ai has already made a choice in life, then this big brother should support him. It is After watching the two old ministers rushing out of the palace, love this. He looked at Hall with a smile. "Boss, this road is really so good!" Hall heard the words and patted him on the shoulder and smiled. "I don''t want to go. Who made you have made a decision! But you can rest assured that if you use it later, tell me directly. Anything else is not good. If you are a swearing person, I have more of Warcraft in my hands." Hearing Halls words and support for himself, Ais face also showed an excited expression. He believed that with the help of Hall, his emperors road seemed to be a lot easier. The next thing is that there is no Hall, and I love people to arrange Hall and others. This order is executed perfectly. Hall where they rest is the best and safest place in the capital of the Principality of Sterling. Not only is it good to eat, but the service is also very thoughtful, and people can''t pick any dissatisfaction. The dinner was specially arranged by Ai, and the participants were all senior officials of the Principality of Sterling. Even the rest of Louis had taken the time to take part, and also specially found Hall to talk before leaving. At this time, Hall was taken seriously by everyone. Unfortunately, Hall has always had love and a reception from the ministers. Other people who want to come can only be discouraged. Especially for some young women, after seeing the beautiful shadow around Hall, the original self-confidence was defeated by the cruel reality. This dinner can be said to be a turning point in love life. Most of the people who came to participate have already got the news and swear allegiance like him. Hall saw this guy who loved this night and his face was not broken. Hall was very satisfied with the situation of Ai, and he turned to look at Nosia and smiled. "There is nothing to change about the love of you. Let''s go to the inner court tomorrow." Chapter 785： Shameless One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 785 is shameless Early the next morning, on the airship in the Principality of Sterling, the group was preparing to wait for the airship. It has been surrounded by soldiers from the Principality of Sterling, so ordinary people simply can''t get in. Hall smiled and patted the shoulders of his love. "Okay, don''t send it, you still have a lot to do here, I won''t delay you!" Ai Wei looked at Hall and said with a serious nod. "Boss, this time thanks to you, otherwise I can''t get it all so easily, I..." Not waiting for the love to finish, Hall is posing with a hand. "I really want to thank me, then I will not return your airship when I arrive!" "That line, in the future, this airship is the boss of you!" Ai Yi nodded directly without any hesitation. Compared with Hall''s help to him, what can this airship be? Although the airship is really expensive... "Okay, I am joking with you. I will return it to you next time. You said it is light. Didnt you see that the face of the minister behind you is green?" I loved to turn my head and look at it. I saw a few ministers who looked at Hall after hearing the words of Hall. It seems that they really sent their love to the airship. "It''s a group of short-sighted guys!" Ai , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , . Although Hall now helps Ai to see it as a friend, but who can guarantee that it will not change in the future? The relationship between people needs to be maintained, let alone the obvious person who is not ordinary with Hall? If you don''t pay, you want to get someone''s return without compensation. Do you think the whole world is your mother? Ai Wei is somewhat dissatisfied with the expression of those who have come to rely on it, but now that he is using it, he will not deal with them for the time being. After the domestic affairs are resolved, he will come back later. Hall left, he took Nosia and they took the airship and flew toward the Imperial Academy of Fire and Phoenix. After the airship completely left, Ai was turned to look at the left. "Let''s go, prepare the matter, try to let things go out in the shortest possible time, tell the people below, whoever dares to marry these martyrs, let them be careful about the head on their neck!" The left side looked at the king''s breath that gradually appeared in Ai''s body, and his face could not help but reveal a smile, but soon he converges and walks away to pursue the back of Ai''s back. ...... Airship Hall leaned comfortably on the sofa while drinking the wine, and his lazy look made Nocia couldn''t help but laugh. Nosia''s laughter brought Hall back, and he looked at Nosia and smiled. "How, the airship is still very comfortable?" Nosia looked at Hall with a smile and nodded after hearing his words. "Well, it is much more comfortable than doing Warcraft, you really enjoy it." "It is really amazing to say that the goblin is very good. I heard that this kind of private airship is very small, comfortable and comfortable, that is, the speed is slower. When the time meets the goblin, let them get a quicker one. It is much easier to hurry afterwards." It doesn''t matter. Nosia heard a grin and sneered, and in the dark, they looked at Hall with some contempt, saying that after the dinner last night, many people in the Principality of Sterling knew Hall. Quangui Ma, making friends like Hall is nothing more than time, beauty, money, power. The beauty first ruled out that especially after knowing that the beautiful beauty around Hall is the princess of the dark forest elves, the ones they prepared were simply plain fat, and even they felt that it was not a good person. It is a disgusting person. As for power... Well, the future kings of the Principality of Sterling have called Hall the boss. What else can they do? Fortunately, those who have the power to get some hints, Hall needs money, cough, do not know who said this, anyway, those powerful and desperately to send money to the Hall here. Fortunately, Hall space is very large, he also refused to come, but finally gave one-third of the treasure to Ai, saying what to take from the civilian use of the people. This is the third time they understand that the feelings are the words that Hall let love say. For such people, they have to give Hall a middle finger. Shameless, too shameless! If it is really like what Hall said is taken from the people and used by the people, then why only love one third, why not give it all? Fortunately, Hall is not a person who is greedy for money. Most of the things he sent to the nobles are magic crystals. Halls wealthy ability made Hoffman with his eyes open, and he looked at Hall and smiled. "Hall, I guess that the things that the powers of the Principality of Sterling have sent are in vain. Are you thinking about collecting money and not doing anything?" Hall heard a statement that you know everything Then I looked at Hoffman with a smile. "Hoffman, you see it? Those powerful people obviously have so much money, but when they say that they want to compensate those martyrs, they are shirking their money. This is not a little help for everyone. Everyone is profitable. Don''t you?" Hoffman looked at Hall Road like a smile, but you... "Haha, then, I have given love to you enough to pay for the compensation of the martyrs. You know that I have a lot of people. I used to be full of people and I was not hungry. Now I have so many mouths and I have to turn back the money. Always be on them, I am poor!" Hall''s shamelessness has made people unable to find anything to say, but he also said that there is nothing wrong with it. Before Hall was surrounded by Warcraft, now there are tens of thousands of dragons, they are all very large fighting races. When Hall was in Tieling City and when they were separated, they gave all the food to the elders for the unexpected. Therefore, he also wanted to take more time to buy some food. Since he wants to buy food, the importance of money. Come out, he can''t let Warcraft grab it? If he really snatched it in Mars City, it is estimated that not only will the King of the Fire Phoenix Empire clean up him, but even the Dean of the Inner Court will pack him up. why? Without him! Too shameful! A student in the inner courtyard of a magical school actually learned to rob a mountain thief? The magician''s face was thrown away by him. After a few days of flight, Hall finally returned to Mars City, and the airship, Hall immediately found that Mars City did not imagine the chaos, everyone lives as usual, Hall estimates that this is because the Mars City is far from the war or It is the reason why the people think that the war can not spread here. Hoffman looked at Mars City, which had been missing for a long time, and sighed, "So many years have passed, I am finally back!" Chapter 786： roll! Chapter 786 Roll! After paying some parking fees, the airship can be parked normally in the parking space of Mars, which is like the parking lot in China. Hall didn''t think about putting the airship into the space. He didn''t want to expose himself to an infinite space and avoid unnecessary trouble. Secondly, there are some airship operators on the airship. In the past, Hall wants to get some people to operate the airship. It takes a short time to learn. In the third place, these people are all loved ones. Hall is not so overbearing to turn them into slaves of their own, so they can only arrange this at present. In Mars City, Hall is no stranger. He is familiar with the road and comes to the door of the outer courtyard of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy. What Hall did not think was that there were many troops in the outer courtyard of the School of Magic. Seeing the arrival of the crowd, a leading officer came over with a calm face. "Who are you? What do you do at the Magic Academy?" When the officer said this, his eyes looked curious and looked at a group of people. He first looked at Nosia in amazement. The elves were rare in the various empires of Allen, but he quickly regained his gaze and looked at him. There is no way to look at the tall figure and the sly expression. It is a trouble for the officer, especially the violent breath that he can''t help reveal, which makes the officer can''t help but feel fear from the heart. The men around him seem to have found this situation. After they look at each other, they silently reach out and hold their weapons. Once there is something different, they will not hesitate to shoot. At this time, Hall was breaking the tension. "give!" Upon hearing the voice of Hall, the officer suddenly turned his head and saw that a dark thing was thrown over. He instinctively reached out and took a look. "Inner House Badge?" When he saw the badge, the whole person relaxed, but he looked at Hall with a gloomy look. How could this thing not come out earlier, which made him worry about it here. However, since Hall is the magician of the inner court, it is not that he can stop it. After determining the identity of Hall, he did a courtesy to Hall. "Magician, good afternoon!" The soldiers around him also performed a ceremony, and Hall waved his hand to signal him not to be polite, and then asked. "I remember that it was all the magician''s own people who guarded the guards. How can you let your army guard the guards now?" Upon hearing this, the officer immediately explained, "Reporting the magician, this is the order that the inner court has just arranged, and we only performed it for a few days." Oh? Interior courtyard layout? Hall heard a wrinkle, and it seems that there seems to be something wrong with the inner court recently. When Hall wants to ask, Hoffman is talking. "You don''t have to think about it. This is because most of the magicians have been drawn around, and this has happened before." After hearing Hoffman''s explanation, Hall was relieved. After saying hello to the officer, Hall and his party came to the door of the outer court. The magicians Hall, who was on duty here, had never seen it, but Hall had The badge of the inner court is naturally accessible all the way. On the aisle in the garden outside the School of Magic, a gust of wind blew, and the ground suddenly rolled up a group of fallen leaves. At this time, except for some of the people on duty, there are not many people on the campus. Looking at this scene, Hall is hard to believe that this is the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy where people and people are everywhere. He still remembers when he first came here, and he was alone, and there were at least five or six people around him, surrounded by magicians in the outer court, followed by a group of followers. And servants. However, the current situation is reversed. The entire campus only sees a few figures of sparse pull. On the contrary, Hall, their pedestrians are so vast in the outer courtyard that they have become a landscape of the outer courtyard of the current magic school. "Hey? This person seems to be familiar, like where did he see it?" A older wizard was rushing on the road, and after an unintentional glance at Hall, they were suddenly stunned. To be precise, I saw one of them. He tried hard to think about it, but it seems that the age is too long. For a time, he did not think about who the man was. Just when he was worried, he found that Hall and his party had already walked to the front office building of the Foreign Minister. He was originally prepared to do his own thing, and the ghost made him go in the direction of the Hall. "Come to stop!" Ok? Is there someone here to guard? Hall was surprised to see a few people in front of him, because these people are not outside soldiers ~ www.novelhall.com ~ they are all magicians wearing magical robes, the one who seems to be still The seven-fire system magician, the fire red magic badge is a bit dazzling. This person is about thirty years old, has a golden hair, looks pretty handsome, but what makes Hall a little uncomfortable is that after the guy stopped the crowd, his eyes were always staring at the side of the hall. Nosia. "Take your eyes, otherwise I don''t mind letting you see nothing tomorrow!" Hall blinked, ignoring Nose''s face and grasping her hand, then glanced at the rude guy. Halls overbearing practice made Nossias face reddened. She tried to pull her hand out of Halls hand, but after a few strokes she found that she was doing nothing. Finally, she had to reach out to Hall a little. . Dark Three and others have long seen that Nossia can''t escape Hall, the rogue hand, and Hall, this guy is indeed a worthy Nosy, so they simply can''t see it. . "Kid, what do you say? You better apologize! Do you know who is in front of you? If you don''t apologize, it is estimated that you will not be able to walk in the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy in the future!" The guy who was blinded by Hall did not speak, behind him. A young magician said one step forward and pointed at Hall''s nose. Hey? Hall heard the man in front of him with great interest. He didnt think that there was such a powerful person in the School of Magic. He remembers that there was no such character during the period of the Magic Academy''s outer court. Then there are only two possibilities for this seemingly arrogant guy. One is a graduate who is going out and the other is the inner courtyard of the School of Magic! If Hall used to be low-key, but now... "roll!" Chapter 787： Uncollected person Chapter 787 "roll!" Hall suddenly spit out a word, and the man who looked forward to expecting Hall to ask who he was was suddenly stunned, and then his face became red, and he had never been spoken in this tone. This is tantamount to the fact that the red fruit is slap in the face, and it is still squeaking. "What do you say? Kid, I tell you, you are finished, you dare to talk to the adults of Takakasha, you know, Takasa is he...hey!" Surrounded by noise! Waiting for the man behind him to finish the conversation, Hall snorted, and then a figure suddenly appeared in front of the man, waiting for the man to react, suddenly grabbed his throat, like a pliers tight buckle He lived in his throat and gave him all the words he wanted to say. "You!" The man didn''t think that Hall''s people dared to start here. He was a little angry and staring at Hall. When he just wanted to say what he was setting up, suddenly he felt his heart rushing from his chest. He first glimpsed, then turned his head and looked at it. I saw the figure that I had not seen clearly before it appeared clearly in front of myself. I saw that this figure was very tall, not only that, but also a face that made him feel fear, and this tall monster was holding his little brother at the same time, and looked with a fierce look. He, that look is like telling him that if he dares to talk nonsense, then he does not mind let him enjoy this feeling. The man swallowed hard, his anger was so stared at him, and he quickly dissipated a few points, but when his eyes inadvertently reached Nosia, he forced a courage to say. "This classmate, I think you''d better let your men put the person down. Do you know where it is?" "Where?" Hall saw that the guy named Takaka seemed to want to use the Magic Academy to put pressure on himself. He couldnt help but laugh in his heart, because he brought back the magic, even the Dean Lawrence. Standing on his side, he can''t believe what this guy can do with him. Takasa saw that Hall was so arrogant, and he quickly thought about Hall''s possible identity, but no matter what he thought, he couldn''t think of the Magic Academy. He had such a character as Hall. He looked at his face and his eyes were white and his eyes seemed to protrude. To stop the appearance of gas, he dared to waste time, and quickly said. "This classmate, you will let your men put the people down. This is the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy. You are here to kill people. The law enforcement department of the college will not let you go!" Hall glanced at the unlucky one whose eyes were almost looked at. He didn''t think that this guy had gone so far. After all, these people were all students of the Magic Academy. Hall thought after thinking about it. "Let it go, kill it and help it, trouble!" boom! Hall''s words are the sacred decree. When he hopes to hear it, he releases his hand directly. The unlucky one falls directly from the air and makes a loud noise. After a cry, the unlucky mouth sighed and breathed. I was just looked forward to it. He felt that the whole person seemed to be dying. The whole chest seemed to be like a burning pain. He almost wanted to think. The idea of ??cutting the chest with a knife to let the air in. When he was stunned and let go, the air began to enter the burning lungs, and he suddenly felt that it was a wonderful thing to breathe. After seeing that Hall really let people release his hand, Takasa thought that Hall was afraid, so he blinked and looked at Hall. "This... classmate, let me call you this way, you are now committing something, let us take a trip, I advise you not to resist, to avoid getting your sins getting heavier and heavier! You..." Hall didn''t talk, just looked at Takasa like a smile, and saw Hall''s eyes, Takasa suddenly felt a little bad, waiting for him to react, he suddenly saw the monster actually reaching out to himself. As a seventh-class fire magician, the reaction is naturally stronger than the previous one. I saw him slamming his eyes and whispering something in his mouth. Soon, a light red energy circle emerged from him. Out and wrap his whole body. This is the fire magic shield, a defensive magic that he can display the fastest. He estimates that even if this monster is strong, he can''t destroy his magic for a short time. Just give him time to let him react, then he will You can use the magic to command the followers around you to stop the monster, and he can also inform some law enforcement officials in the outer courtyard of the School of Magic to come and get these people. Unfortunately, he overestimated his strength and underestimated the strength of his hopes. I saw that the hand full of scales just paused for a moment when I touched the fire magic shield, and then Takasa seemed to hear a faint crack, and then he was able to display it. The magic shield broke in front of him. He widened his eyes and looked at the hand that was getting closer and closer with a fearful expression He didn''t think his magic shield was cracked like this. He wanted to call for help, but that With one hand, he grabbed his throat so suddenly, and suddenly pulled what he wanted to say. Takakas face suddenly became red at this moment, and he understood some of the pain he had suffered before. The speed of the look was very fast. When he caught Takaka, the followers behind him reacted. They pulled out their weapons and yelled at them. "Let the Takasa adults! Otherwise, don''t blame us!" Looking at the people in front of them to prepare for magic, Hall touched his head. "Its really trouble, if it werent for you, Ive already gone in! Everyone can''t help but turn a blind eye. It seems that you are the first to worry about you? Now that the problem is getting bigger, how come you blame someone else? Didn''t you see that Takaka has been stunned by your temper? Followed by the old man behind the Hall, the old mans mouth twitched and looked at the scene. Takakasha naturally knew it. This guy is really arrogant recently, but he also has his own arrogant capital. He is a 30-year-old fire magician. This talent is good in the college. Plus he has an identity, that is, he is a disciple of Morgan, the director of the Institute of Magical Academy. ! He relied on this identity, and this was the task of law enforcement in the foreign courts. It is necessary to know that such tasks are generally received by the inner school students who are rewarded. Although the old man does not mind seeing Takasa eating, but if he sees him dead here, the consequences are very serious. Thinking of this, the old man just wanted to get involved, and suddenly the man who made him somewhat confused was the first to speak. "Okay, let him go, take things first!" Chapter 788： stop Chapter 788 Stops In fact, Hall rarely slams people like this, but this guy named Takasah really has no eyes. He dares to play Noah''s idea. Nosia is one of Hall''s counter-scales. He dares to swear, then he must do well. Prepared to cut off the claws. In the dark, they did not have poor Takaka, in their opinion, this is Takaka''s self-seeking! Looking at the hope of cleaning up Takakasha, there was no reaction on their faces. Tiger head actually wants to help, but the current strength of the tiger head is too bad. He knows that he is very likely to be injured by the magicians. Although he can express his loyalty, if he is defeated, he will still He will lose Hall''s face, so after considering it again and again, he just stunned Takaka and others, and then secretly made up his mind, must be strong, so that he can do things for Hall, just like the patriarch That way! Hall originally wanted to let the group look at the operating room, but since Hoffman spoke, Hall naturally wanted to give Hoffman a face. Seeing Hall nod to himself, looking at this, he let go of the hand that buckled Takakas throat, and looked at the guy who had sneaked on the floor like the hapless egg on the ground and kept breathing, and Hall was faint. Looked at him and said. "You should be glad that Hoffman is speaking for you, otherwise it will not be that simple!" He then looked at the crowd behind Takasha. "If you don''t want to be like him, it''s best to take all the magic, and then let me open the way, don''t waste our time!" Everyone saw that Hall was so arrogant, although his heart was very angry, but the strongest of them were easily picked up by the monster around Hall. What else can they do? Takaka breathed in the mouth, because he lowered his head, so no one noticed that his eyes became red, and his eyes were grievances and crazy looks. Not only that, his entire face was at this moment. Become picking up. He can''t stand this kind of insult. In his opinion, Hall has made him feel more painful than killing him. Over the years, his life has been smooth and smooth. Not to mention that he is a magical genius. As a genius, he also got the appreciation of Morgan''s division and became his pro-disciple. Then, his life has been smooth, and the level of entering the seven magicians in his thirties has made him become arrogant. Unfortunately, he can rely on some of the achievements of the Magic Academy. At the top of the School of Magic. But today, his self-confidence, his self-esteem was actually ruthlessly broken by a kid, his face seems to be smacked back and forth, this contrast makes him unacceptable for a time. Especially when I heard Hoffmans last words, although he saved him, he felt that he was more uncomfortable than death. What is the priority? When did you become the kind of dispensable little person? No, you can''t bypass them like this! I want them to pay the price! Thinking of this, Takasa suddenly raised his head and showed a sly expression. He saw that he suddenly took out a magic scroll from the space ring, and then they shouted at the Hall, "You give me death!" not good! When the old man saw this scroll, he suddenly felt the magical fluctuations from the scroll. This turned out to be a nine-in-one soil magic scroll. If this magic scroll broke out here, nothing else, the opposite Hall and others would definitely The death and injury are heavy, not only that, this earth magic will also destroy the office building next to it, this is absolutely not allowed to happen. "You are looking for death!" Takakas approach made Hall angry. He didnt want to kill Takaka from the beginning. After all, he was a student of the School of Magic. After he looked up, he couldnt see him. Hall was not good. Takaka stared at Novo. Seen in West Asia, he could not dig the eyes of Takasa for this reason or destroy him humanely. However, after the guy let him go, he even said that everyone did not pay attention to the use of killing, but he deeply felt the murderousness in Takakasha. More importantly, the powerful magic from this magic scroll is not something that Hall can resist now, even if he can hide in the space, but what about the Nosia around them? Looking at the eyes, he couldnt say anything directly to Takasaka and watched him look like he wanted to kill Takakasha. The magic scroll has begun to emit a magical aura, the magic of the earth system has begun to release, which means that the magic scroll has been activated, although the earth magic is the slowest in many magic, but it is relatively speaking, see this magic scroll Im going to break through, just looking at it before I rushed to Takasa, and when Hall frowned, wondering if its going to throw the magical immune guy out of it suddenly An invisible whip quickly flew from the side. When Hall saw this invisible whip, he suddenly exclaimed "spiritual whiplash?" It was not only Hall that exclaimed, but also the old magician who came over to stop Takakasha. Not waiting for everyone to react, the mental lash was quickly drawn on Takakasha''s hand, exactly the magic scroll he used. Takasa suddenly felt a stinging pain in his hand, and the pain felt like he was deep into the soul, letting him throw the reel in his hand. This process was very fast. It was only after Takashana threw out the reel. This was reflected. Although he was sneaked by some fire, he saw a sly smile on his lips. But soon, the smile on his face suddenly stiffened. He widened his eyes and looked at the scene. He felt that everything was fake. I saw that the original glowing magic scroll suddenly went out, which is like the ignited bomb fuse was broken by people, the magic scroll fell to the ground like this, as if nothing happened. . "How is this possible, how can this be, this is... ah!" Takasa suddenly screamed, and everyone turned around and saw that Takaka was once again looked up and raised, but this time it was Raised a big fist and prepared to break the little man''s head in front of him. Takakasha''s eyes showed a look of horror. He wanted to break free from the hope of his eyes, but no matter how he beat the hand that looked at him, the hand that looked at it was like a steel pliers. Just as he was desperately looking at the fists that were close at hand, he was about to break his head. A magician was going to fly toward him, accompanied by a scream. "stop!" Chapter 789： Shocked old man Chapter 789 Shocked Old Man "stop!" After a sound came, it was accompanied by a wind blade. Everyone knows that the advantage of wind magic is its speed. Whether it is the speed of application or the speed of magic, it is among the best in all magic. I saw that the wind blade was rushing toward the arm of the lookout. Obviously, the master who released the magic did not want to kill the hope, in order to prevent the hope of killing Takaka. Looking at the brow wrinkled, glanced at the wind blade that was close at hand, and then looked at Takaka, who looked desperate, and soon he had a decision. I saw that he did not evade, nor did he kill Takaka, but grabbed Takakas hand and pulled it toward him. Sudakly, Takasa was facing the wind blade. "No!" Takasa saw the wind blade facing the opposite side, and suddenly could not help but exclaim. Fortunately at this time, the voice of the old man came again. "Give me up!" As his voice just fell, everyone suddenly found that the wind blade suddenly changed the angle suddenly at this critical moment, passing Takakasha''s head at a very dangerous angle. Takasa clearly felt a cold air flow flying in front of his forehead, scared his face white, and then a bunch of hair slowly fell from his forehead. "This...this is my hair? I...I am still alive?" After confirming that he could still breathe and think, Takaka couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and a sentiment of his fears poured into him. Heart. No, I have not been through danger! Takasa suddenly felt a tight heart again, because he found that the monster who grabbed his throat was looking at himself with a smirk, and the expression seemed to tell him that he was too happy to be happy. His life was still in this. In the hands of the monster. Watching this monster raise his hand again and prepare to kill himself, Takasa scared almost incontinence. Fortunately at this time, a voice like the sound of the sound of the heavens passed to his ear. "Looking ahead, wait a minute." Seeing that he was talking about Hall, he hoped that this would temporarily abandon the action of killing Takaka, but the hand that grabbed his throat did not immediately release, and the whole person of Takasha was given a hand by him. Takasas saw the magician around him look surprised and looked at his expression, and suddenly he felt like he was being seen as a monkey. He wanted to get rid of the hopeful hand, but no matter how hard he tried, the giant statue of his hand holding his neck was always motionless. At this time, he had the idea of ??why he was not a warrior. At this time, Hall did not pay attention to Takaka. In his opinion, as long as there was no major change, Takaka could not escape his palm. His eyes were now looking at the old man who had just applied magic and tried to save Takaka. I saw that the old man was relieved first, and then he looked at the person behind Hall. Hall looked back and saw that the old man was not someone else, it was Hoffman. Hall just remembered that the mental whip that interrupted the magic scroll just seemed to be displayed by Hoffman. When the old man saw Takakas temporary ignorance, he finally got a sigh of relief. Although it was wrong in Takakasha, if he was watched as Takaka was killed, he would still be a teacher at the Magic Academy. Arrived. "This classmate, although Takaka is wrong, but here is the outer courtyard of the Magic Academy. He is a member of the Magic Academy. I can''t watch him being killed like this. I will report to the inner court if he can. If you please, please hand him over to me." The old man hesitated for a moment, then asked this question to Hall, a magician etiquette. Hall heard a cold scream, and he blinked and looked at Takasa. "I have already let him go before this person. I didn''t think that his heart was so vicious, even when we didn''t pay attention to using it." The reel sneaked, if not..." Said here, Hall looked at Hoffman and saw that he had nothing to say, he continued. "In short, this is not so easy to solve, his problem can be big!" No, Takakas sneak attack made Hall very angry, and he also reminded himself that he should not think that he has a powerful force to look down on anyone, if not Hoffman, Hall Their group may have suffered heavy casualties because of his sneak attack on Takakasha. The old man can be said to be an eyewitness to this incident. He has participated from beginning to end. He also regrets at this time. If he is not thinking about who Hoffman is, he will not give Takaka the chance of a sneak attack. If he appeared to stop Takaka earlier, there would be no such scene. "Cough, I advise you to let me go, I am a disciple of Morgan. If you let me go and apologize to me, I can bypass youI..." "Shut up!" The old man suddenly screamed in his heart, and this Takasa seemed to be spoiled by Morgan. This life is still in the hands of others. He even dared to take Morgan out to intimidate others. This is not to die. What is it? Sure enough, when Hall heard Takakas words, his face suddenly showed a hint of gloom. The old man screamed and said quickly, "This classmate, don''t listen to him, he made a mistake this time, he will definitely be punished by the Magic Academy, and..." Not waiting for the old man to finish, Hoffman sighed and said. "I didn''t think that Morgan''s kid was not only stinky, but also taught such a jealousy. It seems that he hasn''t returned for so long, and the atmosphere of the Magic Academy has changed a bit!" Ok? ! The people present, except Hall and others, including the old man who was esoteric, looked at Hoffman with a shocked look. They were all shocked by Hoffman''s words. Specially, Takaka has followed his men. It can be said that they are so arrogant. A large part of them are named after Morgan, but now they have heard someone call Morgan a kid. Does this person want to live? "You...you! Keke!" Takasa heard someone insulting his teacher, his face suddenly became red, and he didn''t know if it was mad or because he was being looked at. I hope that Takasa seems to be able to talk. He does not say that he directly increases the strength of his hands. The Takaka Ingot wants to say it because the pain in his throat suddenly becomes coughing. The old man did not care about the situation in Takasa. He suddenly changed his pupil, and a vague name in his mind suddenly became clear. He reached out and asked some of the treacherous words that Hoffman was uncertain. "Excuse me... you... are you Hoffman?" Chapter 790： Moss Chapter 790 is ridiculed by Mostan "You... are you Hoffman?" The exclamation of the old man did not cause any sensation. Look at the expressions of the young magicians next to them. Obviously they don''t know what the three words Hoffman represents. "You...know me?" Hoffman didn''t care about the magician''s doubtful eyes. He just curiously looked at the old man in front of him. hiss! Hoffmans words are tantamount to acknowledging his identity. After the old man heard it, he couldnt help but take a breath. It turned out to be Hoffman! Gosh! Seeing the old mans stunned expression, several young magicians who followed Takasa could not help but underestimate. "Isn''t this the teacher of Ebner? He seems to know this person called Hoffman, and he is also called an adult? God, who is he? Do you know this magician called Hoffman?" "Who is who he doesn''t know, but I know a little." A young wizard with a pale face suddenly said something, and everyone quickly turned to look at him and asked. "Know what? Have something to say!" The young magician suddenly said with a smile on his face. "That is the one who even the teacher Ebner wants to call an adult. It seems that we can''t get it..." As the young magician finished speaking this, everyone was suddenly stunned, and then everyone was suddenly scared and sweated. Isn''t it, even the teacher Ebner has to call the adult, who is it that they can provoke? There is Morgan behind Takaka, but they are? It is estimated that if something happens, they will definitely be the group of people who are pulled out by him! At the thought of this, the young magicians who followed Takakasha suddenly scared their legs and took the idea of ??fleeing here. Ebner took a deep breath, and after confirming that Hoffman was the year, his whole person suddenly became excited. The war that attacked the **** continent in the past, although he did not participate in the front line, but it was the feat of Hoffmans post, Hoffmans initiative to ask for more people to escape. And successfully blocked the attack of the blood family, so that many magicians survived, and as a member of the logistics of the year, naturally is also one of the beneficiaries. Over the years, he has been studying materials in the library and wants to develop a way to make these magicians unrestricted in the **** continent, but after so many years, he still has not studied. I just didn''t think that I met Hoffman here today. For a moment, he spoke with a tremor in his voice. "Huo... Hoffman! You may not know me. I also participated in the team that attacked the **** continent, but because I am an alchemist, I have been behind, thanks to you, otherwise..." Hoffman, who had some doubts, heard the explanation of Ebner, and suddenly he was a bit. The relationship was also the one who was evacuated after the attack on the **** continent. Other people don''t know about the attack on the **** continent, but Takaka, who is a disciple of Morgan, knows something. He didn''t think that the person who used the mental whip to destroy his revenge plan actually attacked the **** month. The magician of the mainland. He seems to have some understanding of this, and he is in a big disaster! At this time, suddenly a group of people walked out of the office building. After seeing the headed person, the people around them suddenly lowered their heads and saluted the man. After Takaka and Ebner saw the man, they couldnt help but feel relieved. Takakasson breathed because he knew he couldnt die now, and Ebnasons tone was because of this appearance, and it is estimated that this will not progress in the wrong direction. "What are you doing here? What happened? You..." The voice of the people was very majestic, just saying two words, everyone could not help but lower their heads. But what everyone didn''t think was that the third sentence of the people made them almost fall to the ground. Everyone only heard the voice of the people and said with amazement, "Hall? When did you come back?" day! Is this the vice president of Mortan who is known for being severe? and many more! Hall? Everyone present in the package, Ebner, has an idea in mind. This guy named Hall seems familiar! Especially Ebner, who managed the library, he thought about it after a little thought. "You are the one who was sucked into the space and went back alive when he went to the inner court?" Uh Hall heard a little embarrassed touch on his nose. "If there is no one else, the person who seems to be saying is me." What Hall didn''t know, his high-level affairs were all known, but other news was temporarily blocked by the upper level of the inner school of the School of Magic, so the situation in the outer court is exactly the first time Hall used magic. The array was infiltrated into the space Then came back alive and entered the inner court some time ago. At that time, many people said that Hall was lucky and could survive and count his life. They even wondered if this ugly guy would be the indigenous people that Hall encountered and brought back through the turbulent flow of space. Mostan was busy working, suddenly felt a strong earth magic fluctuations, he suddenly shocked, and then quickly brought people down, want to see which **** dare to use magic in the office building. What he didn''t think of was that when he came out, he saw the scene in front of him. What he didn''t think of was that he even saw Hall here! "When you come back, you don''t stop, what time are you making trouble?" Hall heard the face suddenly showing a grievance, as if this was not made by himself. Seeing the appearance of Hall, Nocia and Dark Three had a lot of laughter in their hearts. It seems that there is something happening in the place where Hall is. If nothing happens, it is not normal. Just as Hall was to defend, Hoffman suddenly smiled. "You are Morstein? I didn''t think that after so many years, you still like to face!" Hey! When he heard Hoffmans ridiculous words, Hall couldnt help but laugh, and the others twitched. They forcibly held back their smiles and shook their shoulders from time to time. Morstein heard a glimpse of the first thing. He didn''t think that there were still people who dared to use this to ridicule himself. Some of the embarrassing people quickly reacted and turned his head and stared straight at the speaker. When I first wanted to speak, I saw the appearance of the coming person. The whole person suddenly exaggerated his mouth and revealed a shocked expression. "You are... Hoffman?" Chapter 791： Tragic Takasa Chapter 791 Tragic Takasa "You are Hoffman?" After Takaka and his men heard Mortan''s words, his eyes suddenly turned white and almost fainted. At this point, there is only one thought left in their hearts - it is over! Seeing Hoffman nod to himself, Mostanton made two steps and went straight to Hoffman in two steps. "Hoffman! You really came back. Before listening to Hall, the kid said you..." Hoffman smiled and interrupted Morstein''s words. "If there is anything to say, let me go to the inner court first!" Mostan heard the words and nodded. He knew that Hoffmans return to the inner court was definitely a big event. Not only was Lawrence Dean, but even the Dean of the inner court had to come out to meet him. . Just as he had just turned his head, he suddenly found that Takaka was also held by a tall man who called him a man, and it looked like he was embarrassed. "Takassa, how are you here? What is going on?" After Takaka saw Morstein finally seeing himself, he suddenly had an urge to cry. "I am easy for me?" On the side of Ebner, I heard a long story and explained it. I started Morstein, but when he heard that the magical fluctuation of the soil system was made by Takasa, the expression of Mostans whole person suddenly became It is cold. Anyone familiar with Mostan knows that this is a precursor to the wrath of Mostan. Sure enough, after listening to Ebners words, Moss turned to look at Takasas sternly with a pair of interrogations. "Takasa, is the teacher Ebner really saying?" When Mostan asked, Hall had let the watcher drop Takakasha. After all, if Takaka would dare to get some moths out, he really was looking for a dead end. . "I...I..." Takasa looked palely and weakly at Morstein. Although Morstein''s eyes were not very strict, it was Takassa''s courage to look down on him. There were two voices, but Takaka did not say one, so Morstein said nothing, and said to a few magicians on the side. "Take Takaka down, seal his magic, wait for the inner court to send someone to interrogate him!" When Takaka heard this, he could no longer support it, and his legs were soft and sat directly on the ground. What Morstein said is the law enforcement department of the inner court. Their powers are given by the dean. It can be said that as long as there is evidence that a magician is harmful to the college, they will unscrupulously bring it to the belt. go. It is said that once the crime is convicted, even the vice president can not bring people out with his own power. This shows how powerful this law enforcement department is. "No, you can''t take me away. I am the genius of the Magic Academy. I am the future pillar of the Magic Academy! You can''t do this! Morgan will not agree!" Takaka was scared. For the first time, he felt that he was so helpless and desperate. He said a lot in incoherent, and the whole person looked almost crazy. Mostan glared at Takasa and said, "Don''t say that you are a Morgan student, that Morgan is here, he can''t do anything! Take it away!" Under one command, several magicians immediately came up. They did not say that they immediately grabbed Takaka directly. They saw that Takaka seemed to want to resist. They directly reached out and figured on Takakasha. Soon a magical array appeared on Takakasha, and then the magic that was originally collected in Takasa was suddenly dissipated. "No! You can''t seal my magic, it will damage my magic foundation! You are the future genius of the Poison Magic Academy! I want to sue you!" It seems that after feeling that there is no magic in the body, Takasa The whole time was mad. However, a magician who is sealed with magic power, the power is just like an ordinary person, even worse, so how could he be the opponent of several magicians? Looking at Takasas while shouting and being taken away, the young magicians who followed Takasha were scared, and even worse, they were almost intimidated. Mostan glanced at the few people, and the faces suddenly became pale, and what Hall did not think of was that these few people actually squatted on the ground and asked for mercy. Originally, I also considered how to deal with these people''s Morstein, suddenly angry face, they are magicians, is a noble profession, but these people actually do this kind of thing, really throw away the magician face! Looking at the ugly performance of the few people, Mostain said with a wave of mercy. "Take these shameful guys together!" Hearing this, another group of magicians rushed up. They were very annoyed at the guy who had lost the magician''s face, so they didn''t feel soft. After watching the few scared guys were taken away, Mostan looked at Hoffman with apologetic sorrow. "Hoffman, I am sorry, let you see a joke!" Hoffman sighed and sighed Then he took a shot and said Morstein. "It seems that over the years, there have been many problems in the management of the School of Magic! Forget it, this is not your responsibility, let''s go to the inner court first!" Mostains face showed a sly expression. After all, the students in the Magic Academy were all iron man, and there was such a cartilage head. In fact, Morstein also knows that this is a problem that occurred after the expansion of the Magic Academy. However, compared with the strength of the School of Magic, most of this problem has been temporarily forgotten by the upper level. However, it seems that this is indeed a big problem. Because the war has begun! If there are such people in the School of Magic, when they are officially fighting with the Mozu army, this group of people is likely to become a hidden danger of the Magic Academy. However, Mostain quickly adjusted his mood, because he knew that Hoffman was back. He believed that if Hoffman specialized in this line, I believe that this is not a problem. On the way, Mostan asked Hoffman about the situation during this time. Hoffman selectively said some problems, but for the topic of magic, Hoffman is all knowing everything, which makes it aside. Hall and Dark Three, even Ebner and others, are not bright, because Huffman''s question is a further explanation of the control of mental power and the combination of magical arrays. Many of them feel that some places that they can''t figure out are seemingly loose in this short period of time. If they have already arrived at the transmission array, Mostain may have to continue to ask. "Okay, go to the inner court first. I will drink the above when I am here. I will open a special course to explain." With Hoffman''s words, everyone closed their mouths and walked into the transmission array. After a burst of light, everyone suddenly appeared in the inner courtyard of the School of Magic. Chapter 792： Come to the inner court again Chapter 792 came to the inner court again After a ray of light, Hall and others walked through the space channel to the fire city of Titan. As the Hall appeared, the soldiers who observed the situation immediately guarded. However, because there are some one-way magical arrays, apart from a few people with stronger mental strength, the people did not find out the situation outside. The last time Hall passed through the transmission array, there was a sudden pain in his head. A disgusting feeling almost made him spit out, but this time the symptoms seem to be much lighter. Those who came with Hall, except for Nosia and the head of the tiger, were pale and snowy. Others did not have any discomfort. The most exaggerated thing was the tiger''s head. It was a dark day when it came out. Fortunately, these staff members are very familiar with this situation and are very skilled in handling. The tiger''s head was flushed. He bit his teeth and forcibly resisted the feeling of nausea. At the same time, he also warned that he must work hard. He became the help of Hall, not the one who dragged his legs! Morstein, like last time, walked alone from the magic circle and talked to a staff member, and then filled out the information before he came back. "All have been processed, let''s go." After everyone walked out of the magic array next to the transmission array, it was obvious that there was a military camp surrounded by high walls. Hall wasn''t coming for the first time. He didn''t show a surprised expression when he saw it here, but it was Nocia. They were surprised at why they were arranged here. After listening to Hall''s explanation, they realized the real reason for placing the magic array in the military camp. Nosia, they glanced at the magical cannons of the Quartet and several fighters of the nine-fight strength. They realized that why humans would occupy the dominant position of Allen''s mainland. All this is for a reason. Under the leadership of Mostan, everyone got on the carriage, and it was not long before the holy city of fire appeared in front of everyone. Is this the place where the inner court is located? Looking at the bustling city around, Nosia asked in surprise. Hall smiled and pulled Lanosia''s hand, then pointed his fingers and said to the sky. "That is the most important place in the inner courtyard of the School of Magic - Honor Hold!" This time, not only was Nosia surprised, but even the waiters and other people were shocked by the shadow of the huge fortress floating in the air. "This... is the glory fort?" Because Hoffman''s business is more important, Mostan did not waste time, he immediately brought people to the Wyvern. "Hall, you will go up with us for a while. It is estimated that a large group may need to discuss a lot of time. As for the other people, I let Ebner take it to your sister. What do you think of this arrangement?" In fact, Mostain did not use the advice of Hall, but Hall is not the kid before, and he once mentioned the look of Takasa with one hand. He secretly observed it and found that he could not see his strength. What does it mean? This shows that the strength of hope is absolutely above itself! He was somewhat worried that when Hall was as grievous as it was last time, the strongman around Hall would have unrecoverable consequences. Fortunately, Hall nodded and agreed, otherwise Mostain still wanted to play with an excuse to fool Hall. They told Nose that they had a sigh, and then Hall let the gaze follow him. Others followed Ebner to his sister and waited for himself. Although Hall really wants his sister and Angel, but he also knows the priorities of the matter, so this forced to resist the idea of ??visiting immediately. The Wyverns were also flying in the air, but when they were about to contact Hall, the two-legged dragons suddenly turned out of control. One or two of them suddenly screamed loudly, and the voice seemed to have a hint of fear. "What happened? These two-legged dragons have been conquered for a long time. Haven''t this happened before? What happened today?" When Hall heard this, he first glimpsed it, and then quickly reacted. It is estimated that these two-legged dragons with the blood of these few dragons are feeling the atmosphere of the dragons on the lookout, so this will cause a situation of incitement. Fortunately, it is hopeless rather than black! Halls heart was secretly relieved. If Xiaohe is here, are these two-legged dragons flying down and worshipping one by one? Hall secretly let the breath look back, and these two-legged dragons quieted under the comfort of the animal trainer. Hoffman and Mostain looked at each other first, then looked at Hall and the look around him. They seemed to feel the two fiery eyes staring. And Hall turned around and saw Huo. I was embarrassed to say after the eyes of Fuman and Mostain. "You look at me like this, I will be embarrassed Morstein heard a grin, and Hoffman is directly smashing Hall''s measurement smile. "You kid, wow, we are still hiding in front of us? I know that your kid is weird! OK, since you don''t say we don''t ask, will you give me some honesty in front of them, will you know better?" Where can''t Hall hear that Hoffman is protecting himself in disguise, he nodded and smiled. "No one asked me when I was there, I didn''t say a word." For Hall, there is no guarantee of credit, Hoffman and Mostan have chosen to listen. Then both of them sit on the Wyvern, and then they fly to the glory of the sky after the roar of the Wyvern. go with. Soon, the two dragons are up again. If someone carefully observes them, they will find that whether they are Hall or the two-legged dragons under their eyes, they seem to be in a bad state today, and even the body still has some involuntary trembling. This is a two-legged dragon! If you are known about this, it is estimated that you will be shocked and stunned. After the two-legged dragon stopped at the glory of the Fort, the difference between the four-footed dragons appeared, and Hall and the hope of the two heads were obviously wilted, but Mortan explained to the administrator that the two days. The two-legged dragon eats a bad stomach. The administrator heard the words of course do not believe, the two-legged flying dragon, but some of the Dragon Blood Warcraft, how could this happen, but since Morstein adults say so, they also know that nod. Hesitant Mostain did not directly hold the powers of all the high school congresses, so he once again brought Hall to the front of the office of the Magic Academy. This has not heard of it, I have heard a roaring voice inside. "We don''t have to take care of the things in our outer court! Those students are voluntarily participating in this experiment. I am responsible for what happened!" Chapter 793： Strong Hoffman "Happy New Year! 》 Chapter 793 Strong Hoffman Happy New Year! "Hey! This is something in our outer court! It seems that you can''t get involved!" Hall and others have not yet entered, and a scream of anger suddenly came out of the room. From the size and tone of the voice, it seems that the person who is talking is very upset. "This is... the voice of Teacher Lauren?" Hall heard the words, and he was very familiar with this voice. He did not expect that he would be Teacher Lauren. Just when Hall was worried, another familiar voice came from inside, but the tone of this voice was full of irony. "Hey? You mean, isn''t the outer court not part of the inner court?" I don''t know why, after Hall heard this, the whole person was upset. Mostan was also worried about the situation inside, and worried about what the Hall guy would do crazy, so he quickly stepped on the door and then waited if he agreed to open the door and walked in. "Who is so rude, didn''t see..." Just at the moment when the door was opened, the voice of the nasty guy was again spread. What he wanted to say was that after he saw that Mostain was coming, the words behind him swallowed. Go back and change your mind. "Who is my way, it turned out to be Morstein in the outer court!" As the door was opened, Hall only saw the person who spoke. It is no wonder that he said that he was somewhat familiar. It turned out that this person was not someone else. It was after the return of Hall that he returned to his own school. . This guy is closely united by Morgan, known as Morgan''s spokesperson, that arrogance is not much worse than Morgan. Its just that Morgan has led the team out. I didnt expect this guy to stay in the inner court. From todays situation, its obvious that Morgan deliberately let him stay and continue to marry them. Rosekin, who had originally wanted to say something, suddenly stopped, not only him, but even the wrathful Lauren and Lawrence were stunned. Because they all saw the people who followed Mostain and they came in, Hall said that they all know, but Hoffman around Hall is deeply attracted to their eyes. "You... you are..." After Lawrence woke up, he stood up and looked at Hoffman with a shocked look. Even Rosekin couldn''t help but blink his eyes. Obviously, he couldn''t believe it. The man of that year actually came back. Hoffman looked at Lawrence with a smile and nodded, then smiled on his face and turned to look at Ruskin''s faint voice. "You... is Rosekin? Why, do you have any opinion on the magic theory I have studied?" Ruskin heard a cold sweat on his back, saying that this person is really Hoffman, not to mention him, even Morgan did not dare to be rude in front of him. As the genius summoner of the same year and Dean Hudson, the name is not the general loudness. It can be said that if Hoffman left the temple in the battle, the final dean may not be able to turn Hudson is here to do it. Thinking of this, Roskin was a little scared. He laughed and looked at Hoffman. Although Hoffmans face was a smile, in Rose Kings opinion, this smile gave him a strong pressure to make him almost I can''t speak clearly. "Huo... Hoffman, this...this thing..." Not waiting for Ruskin to finish, Hoffman''s smiling face suddenly became serious. He blinked and stared at Ruskin, and the upper body of his body suddenly broke out. "Even if you have opinions, I will keep it honestly! There is no way for you to oppose it!" I go! Good hegemony! When Hall heard Hoffmans words, he didnt think Hoffmans old man would say so. Glanced at the flushed Ruskin, who was smashed by Hoffman''s words, and Hall suddenly felt pitiful about this guy. At the same time, Hall also had some interest in Hoffmans actions in the inner courtyard of the School of Magic. He wanted to know what Hoffman was like in the past. Why has it been so many years? It seems to have become magic. These people led by the inner courtyard of the college are still so afraid of him. "You...I..." Rosekin didn''t seem to have been screamed for a long time, especially the young man, Hall, and the guy who sneered at Loren. His face suddenly couldn''t stand, and his expression looked gloomy. Hoffman wants to say something to save face, but the words have not been finished and are again interrupted by Hoffman. "There is nothing you can ask in the parliament. I want to see if that guy will support you? Morgan? Hehe!" Hoffman''s last sentence, huh, let Hall can''t help but twitch, and he didn''t think Hoffman would laugh so insidiously. And he did not think that Hoffman would actually say the threat directly. Is this the old man who knows the blood of the Hall? "Hey!" Rosekin was silent for a moment Then he no longer talked with a cold voice and left. And Lauren, the unscrupulous old man, seems to think that he is not enough. He happened to scream at the back of Ruskin. "Deputy Minister Rossine, don''t go so fast, let''s continue to discuss!" Ruskin heard a word and fell to the ground, but fortunately he stabilized in time, or if he fell here, then he really did not see anyone in the future. Looking at not only did not look back, but instead of speeding away from Ruskin, Loren did not hide his happy mood and laughed loudly. "Bastard! Remember me! Things are not that simple!" Rosekin heard Loren''s unbridled laughter, and his heart was more resentful. "Okay! Don''t laugh!" Lawrence said that he also wanted to laugh, but after all, he was not as shameless as Lauren. As a dean, the basic qualities are still necessary. Lawrence said that he looked at Hoffman seriously. The faces of the two men suddenly showed a smile. After watching this scene, Hall couldnt help but shudder. "The two old men don''t have a leg?" Suddenly thinking of myself and Hoffman spent some time, the old man looked at himself with a weird look, licking the goose bumps can not help but stand up. Just as Hall was thinking indiscriminately, Lawrence suddenly bowed his face to Hoffman with respect. "Schoolmaster, you are finally back!" Hoffman quickly rushed forward to lift Lawrence and patted him on the shoulder and smiled. "Well, come back!" Looking at the two old men shaking hands while chatting, Hall finally couldn''t help but ask Loren, who was walking to his side. "Teacher, ask you a question, do you have any secrets about the dean?" Chapter 794： Situation of the inner court Chapter 794 Internal Court Situation Hall was smashed! He was smashed because of his mouth! This time, even the lookout did not help. Lawrence and Hoffman both loosened each other''s hands because of Hall''s words, and then Hall''s head was knocked by the two old men... ...... After everyone sat down, Hall smiled and poured tea on the crowd. There was no way for him to let him talk. Then Hall selectively left himself to leave the School of Magic until the time when Hoffman came back. For Hall''s magical experience during this time, even Lawrence couldn''t help but sigh. After Hall was finished, Loren couldnt help but patted Halls shoulder. "You kid, I didn''t think that I experienced so many things at a young age, I really don''t know how to say you." Hall heard a word and smiled. For his teacher, he directly regarded him as a compliment. Lawrence looked at Hall and smiled and said, "Oh, Hall''s things are going to be said later. Now let''s talk about the current situation." After saying this, Lawrence turned to look at Hoffman and said, "Schoolmaster, its too timely for you to come back this time. I was worried that the magic could not be carried out. Now everything seems to be solved. I guess as long as you propose it in the parliament. This topic will definitely be implemented." Hoffman naturally knew some of the reasons, and he nodded. "Well, the magic has proved that the **** mainland is a very effective means of enemies. The reason why Morgans group of people is blocked is that they are selfish, but now that they are not dealing with them, I will At the meeting of the meeting, it only takes a while to form combat effectiveness." ......... After the people negotiated, they decided to convene the parliament immediately, and Hall was told to temporarily go back and wait for the news. Hall is very depressed about the practice of the old man crossing the river to break the bridge, but there is no way. Who will let him be a student in the inner court? The teacher and the principals words, Hall, naturally did not dare to listen, he did not want to be knocked on by these old men. The Hall, who was told that someone would take him to his sister, was left in the office by the old man. Looking at the empty office, Hall shrugged and looked at him with helplessness. "Let''s go, let''s go home!" Looking forward to coming from now, there was no opening. Hearing that Hall said that he nodded, and then the two left the office. At the beginning, Hall was still thinking about who to bring himself. After seeing a shadow standing in front of him, he suddenly looked at the people with a look of surprise. "Catherine Sister?" That''s right, now Hall is in front of Catherine who used Hall to go to the Elves to seek treatment for mental damage. Because of Hall''s relationship, Catherine''s damaged mental power has been restored. Not only that, but Catherine has also greatly improved her mentality in disguise, which made her originally stuck in the sixth-class strength and she was promoted to seventh. "How? A so surprised expression, do you want to see my sister?" At this time, Catherine has recovered her blood, and when she was mentally impaired, she seemed to have completely changed her mind. The whole person gave Hall the feeling that she became more beautiful and moving. Looking at Hall''s quick shaking his head and negating, Catherine couldn''t help but scream, and the smile almost shook Hall''s eyes. Catherine glanced at Hall, and then he said in a whisper, "Go, Grandpa asked me to lead you. I thought I was joking, I didn''t think Hall really came back!" When she was separated from Hall, Catherine still had a long time to see Hall. During this time, she had inquired about Hall in many ways. At the beginning of the period, because Hall went to the East China Sea, she never received the news of Hall. The whole person was depressed because of this, which affected the rest. Later, after the mental strength was restored, because the strength suddenly reached the critical moment of breakthrough, she only Have to work hard to break through. Fortunately, Catherine''s own talent is just fine. There is no difficulty in breaking through, and it takes only a few months to stabilize the strength. Then she began to inquire about Hall''s news, and just at this time, there was Hall''s news. When she thought that she had broken through to the seventh magician to help Hall, she did not expect Hall to rely on her own The power destroyed two Naga regiments and saved the Dark Forest Elf and the Akkad Principality. After learning how powerful a Naga regiment was, Catherine was suddenly silenced, followed by a desperate practice every day, knowing that Lawrence told her that Hall had returned, and then he went out to see Hall. Of course, before leaving the customs, she was quietly dressed up Fortunately, Hall''s performance is OK, otherwise she will definitely turn around and leave. Looking at Catherine staring at her hot eyes, Hall suddenly smiled. For this kind of look, he is no stranger to nature, but he is clear in his heart, and there is really no such feeling for men and women for Catherine''s school sister. However, it is really not the time to say it directly. He is thinking about whether he will find a time to solve this problem. Otherwise, the old man of Lawrence knows that he is bullying his granddaughter, and he will definitely pack himself mercilessly. And as soon as Catherine had a temperamental sister Barbera, Holton was a big man. Under the leadership of Catherine, Hall and the gaze of the two-legged dragons left the glory of the glory, and Catherine suddenly showed a curious expression. The already experienced Hall directly smashed the past with the two-legged dragon eating the bad belly. Catherine saw the service staff did not find the reason, and looked at Hall with some doubts, then took Hall to walk to the dormitory. On the way, Hall asked Catherine about the situation of the inner courtyard of the magic. There is no way. Hall can say that he has not waited for a few days from the beginning to the end. In many cases, he has black eyes. Catherine is not a natural leader. The original rose will not disappear under her leadership. Instead, she will become stronger after entering the inner court. However, many inner-school students have accepted the task to participate in the continent of Allen. In the war, less than one-third of the students still have to be in the inner court. It is not that these people are not strong enough. On the contrary, the strength of these people is in the forefront of the entire Academy of Magical Academy. The reason why they are left is because the inner court is ready to let them participate in the war between the next and the Mozu. "War with the Mozu..." Chapter 795： Soul Chapter 795 Soul It turns out that the current Titan continent is not very peaceful, because Hall did not stay on the Titan continent for a long time, if Catherine did not say that he still did not know about it. The reason why the inner court left a third of the more powerful students, one is to deal with the war between the preparations and the Mozu, and the second is because the Titan continent is not stable now, they have to be prepared to participate in the chaos Task. "You also know the importance of the Titan continent. The magical elements here are richer than the Allen continent. This is very important for our magician! There is also a buffer zone with the Mozu, if the Mozu once Occupy here, then the continent of Allen, as the mainland mainland, will be invaded by the Mozu, when it will be..." Catherine didn''t finish her words, but Hall understood what she wanted to say. Hall first came out of the transmission and saw the three-step, five-step, one-whistle whistle. As the Titan continent connecting the **** continent and the Allen continent, it is a battleground between humans and demons. If human beings want to guard against the Mozu, they must strictly guard against the Titan continent. He estimates that this is why it is known that the Mozu has already Some people were dispatched to try to destroy the human rear in Allen''s mainland, but the inner court has not sent high-level forces to destroy them. However, Hall estimates that it will not take long. The inner courts of the three major magic schools will soon send a semi-class master to quickly smash the knives. After all, there is not only the Mozu, but also the threat of the orcs and the seas. The continent of Allen is really occupied by the Mozu and the Orcs and the seas. Even when a large number of human beings are sent to the Titan continent, humans will be trapped in the Titan continent. The distance from the genocide is only a matter of time. I dont want to see this happening at the top of the three major schools of magic. "Right, Catherine Sister? When you were injured last time, you were attacked by the indigenous people here? What kind of soul is it?" After Catherine heard Hall''s words, he smiled at him and then said nothing. "I haven''t remembered it a few times with you. It seems that you are not very concerned about my sister." When I heard this, Hall didn''t understand Catherine, but he didn''t mean that to Catherine. He had to sneer at the silly. Looking at Hall, Catherine couldn''t help but give him a hygienic eye again and then said. "That is the Soul. It is a kind of race between the soul and the living body. They are best at hiding and sneak attack, and their most powerful place is their soul attack, which is the same as my last injury. main reason." "The Soul?" Hall thinks that this race is somewhat like the Mozu movie family. Then the guy seems to be a kind of soul, but they are born by the host of parasitism, and finally devour the host and replace the host. That is, the current unstable lawyers in Titans mainland are these soul-minded people? Catherine''s face became slightly serious, and she nodded her face seriously. "It is true, yes, do you know the spirit hall?" Suddenly I heard Catherine shift the subject, Hall snorted a little, and soon he looked at the same floating place in the air not far from the specific glory of the sky. Katherine also said that Halls direction is Yes, that is the spirit hall, which is similar to the spiritual house cultivated in the outer court, but its spiritual richness is three to ten times that of the outer courtyard spirit house! Looking back, Catherine looked at Hall seriously and said, "Grandpa has told me about it. If there are rewards on it, I hope you choose to go to the spiritual temple to practice. After all, you are the summoner. The strength of your spirit determines your future achievements. You must know that the spirit hall is not always open. Only the top 100 students in the inner court can enter the country every year, and only the first place can cultivate one day in ten times! The opportunity is very rare!" Spirit Hall? Hall secretly remembered the name. When he first came here, Teacher Lauren mentioned this, but later he did not ask for details because he wanted to go to Allen to save Nosia. . Now I hear this spirit hall again, plus Catherines emphasis, as long as Hall is not stupid, I know how to choose. "Oh, thank you Catherine''s sister for reminding me of how to choose!" grateful to see Catherine, Hall sincerely thanked. Catherine didn''t have the opportunity to thank Hall, she continued to stare at the spirit house above. "Know, the last time I was attacked by the Soul, the big reason is because of this spirit hall." Hall heard that Hall didn''t interject, and he knew there was something to say after Catherine. Sure enough After a while, Catherine continued, "The start of the Spirit Hall requires a mineral called the Stone, which is also an important substance for the Soul to survive, so..." Holdens expression of sudden realization revealed that he also felt that human invasion and occupation of the Titan continent were cruel to the killing of the indigenous people. At that time, he also thought about why he could not co-exist peacefully. Feelings This is the difference between the ideas of the two sides, which may be the real reason for the war. This is like Halls movie called Avatar when he was on Earth. Its not because humans and blue avatars have different ethnic ideas. One needs the ore under the Avatar tree, while the other is desperately protected. Finally embarked on a replica of the war? And there is another point, that is, after the souls kill humans, they can devour the soul of human beings to improve their own strength, and humans can also obtain the soul beads left by them after killing the souls, and absorb the soul beads in a special way. The power of the soul is improving the spirit. I think that this kind of race that can benefit from each other can be a ghost without being a dead enemy! Several people walked on the road to the holy city of Fire, and led by Catherine to the dormitory area of ??the inner courtyard of the School of Magic. On the way, Hall was also the first time to have a look at the surrounding environment. The last time he hurriedly rushed, there was no such time. I saw the magical runes in the surrounding buildings. I heard Katherine explain that this is a way to prevent the souls from sneaking into the place. After all, the souls are the soul state, and here is not the magician who cultivates spiritual power, plus There are many civilians living here. If they are lurking in the vicinity of a soul group, they dont know how many people are going to die. More importantly, this soul group can also become stronger by killing humans and absorbing soul power. Chapter 796： Invading soul Chapter 796 Invasion of the Soul "Book Subscription" "These are low-level magic runes. They are only able to play the role of an alarm. Because of the large amount of troops being pumped out to the continent of Alan, this time, even the masters of the three magical inner courts like the Holy City of Fire There have been frequent invasions of the souls in the city." Speaking of this, Catherine saw Hall''s involuntarily frowning appearance, and she knew that Hall was worried about his family''s situation, so he quickly said. "You can rest assured that your sister is currently living in the d-zone of the inner courtyard dormitory, where the defense is naturally better than the civilian area." Where does Hall not understand, Catherine has more comforting words. Although it is the inner courtyard dormitory of the School of Magic, it can be heard from the partition. The d area is not a good one. Although Hall does not know if there is any The e-zone and the f-zone, but this shows that the place where his sister lived is not the safest place. Seeing that Hall did not continue to speak, Catherine did not continue on this topic, and the group walked on the streets of Mars. At this time, suddenly there was a wave of fluctuations in the front of a three-story building, and then Hall heard a burst of exclamation. "Not good! There is a soul invasion!" Catherines face suddenly changed. She just comforted Hall and said nothing. Now its only how long ago that the Soul invasion has occurred. Isnt this the fruit of the red fruit? For a time, Catherine''s face suddenly became red, and I didn''t know if it was tempered or my heart was made. Fortunately, Hall did not pay attention to her face, which made Catherine relieved. I saw the crowd who had walked to the street in front of him suddenly fled to both sides, and Hall stared at the magical rune that was shining in front of the three-story building. Feelings This is a detectable magic rune. It is estimated to be made with some principles of mental power. For a little understanding of the runes, Holden gave it a law like this. However, Hall quickly took his eyes back, and a miserable cry soon disappeared from the house. However, this scream is a kind of fear that reminds the owner of the sound, otherwise the average person will never make such a sound. "Damn!" Catherine heard the words and ran forward. It seems that she is very experienced in fighting with the Soul. When she hasn''t seen her opponent, she will soon have a light blue light. Hall will look at it at a glance. Come out, this is a defensive magic of the ice system - the ice barrier! Seeing Catherine turned out this magic so quickly, it can be seen that Catherines strength has improved very quickly during this time. Hall glanced at him and looked up and nodded, then chased Catherine. At this time there were not a few pedestrians on the street. Those people had already escaped after seeing this situation, but there are still some courageous people who are far away watching. It is estimated that they want to wait for the security team to come and collect the soul. The family has an eye addiction. For this kind of people who are not afraid of death, Hall wants to tell them that onlookers is not a good interest! Why did you say that? There are not many people who die in China because of curiosity. Soon the three came to the front of the three-story building. Hall looked up and saw that it was a hotel, but the first floor was a mess, and many of the dishes on the table fell to the ground, not only that. Many tables and chairs fell to the side. Obviously, when the souls were found here, how fearful the crowd was. Hall estimates that the boss sees the situation here, and the heart of death is there! "Is it a soul?" Hall asked, looking at the serious Catherine. Catherine nodded, and she pointed her finger at the magic rune outside the door. "The runes are on, indicating that the Soul is nearby, and the screams are coming from here. I guess he should still be upstairs." I didn''t know much about the Soul Hall. He asked after thinking about it. "Katherine Sister, you have seen the Soul, then do you know the weakness of the Soul?" Catherine nodded. She glanced at the situation and did not find the situation of the Soul. After thinking about it, I explained it with this time. The original Souls can have two forms, they can be materialized, so that they can physically attack, but generally they will not do so, so after the materialization, the soul of the soul will receive a great loss, But relatively speaking, their strength will increase by one level in a short time. In the state of the soul, they are almost immune to physical attacks, unless they use the vindictive attack, they will not hurt each other. However, Hall also learned that there is a special way to deal with the soul family, that is, using the soul attack, as long as the soul power is stronger than them, then when the soul group is attacked by the soul, they will be injured more than the vindictive attack. Still hurting That is to say, the most effective force for the soul is the mental power! After understanding this point, the mouth of Hall, who was still worried, suddenly showed a smile. Step on the pedal! A footstep came, Hall and Catherine turned their heads at the same time, only to see a group of soldiers running quickly under the leadership of several magicians, and one of the magicians was actually sitting in a tool like a sedan chair. Several soldiers carried and ran over. What Hall didn''t think was that the magician Hall, who was sitting on the sedan chair, still knew. He looked at the guy who was swaying up and down because of the soldiers running. Hall''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. Ammos? Hall remembers this guy named Amos, because when he was in the outer court, Hall and this guy had an alchemy test. Hall also thanked the fat man, if not him, and how could Won so many points. Amos, who was proud of sitting on the sedan chair, stopped with the soldiers, and he immediately waved at the people around him. "Call the individual to ask, what is going on?" The soldiers on the side heard the words immediately and respectfully. He looked around and the ordinary people had long since left. There are only three people standing in front of him. He just wanted to go, but after seeing the magic of Catherine, he stopped. Just kidding, the other party is obviously a magician. If he rushes up, he may offend others. After thinking about it, he said to Amos, "Amos, you see, they seem to be magicians!" Amos heard that he turned his head in a blank expression, but after he saw who the other person was, the whole person suddenly exclaimed. "Catherine? Hall?" Chapter 797： Fire Lion ", vote" Chapter 797 Fire Lion "Catherine? Hall?" Compared to Catherine''s voice, this guy of Amos was obviously more surprised when he saw Hall than Catherine! He did not expect that he would meet Hall here! I remembered that when I was defeated by Holby and I was trying to make gold, I lost my eyes and Hall''s gaze, and Amos''s face suddenly became difficult to look at. It can be said that Hall has become a lingering shadow in Amos''s heart. If it is not the time to improve the strength of his own summoning beast, and his spiritual strength has also broken through to the fourth level, he estimates that he wants to go from this shadow. It may take a long time to get out. It can be said that he was able to come to the inner court to study. A large part of the reason is the existence of Hall. If there is no such thing as Hall, it is estimated that he is still in the outer court and then he is broken out to perform the task. To know that his job was due to his promotion of mental strength, just after most of the students in the inner court were sent out, this was done through the relationship of his brother Nicholas. Originally, I thought that I could get some resources to cultivate myself through this position. I just didn''t think that people are not as good as days. The souls of this group have been revived. Not only that, but they dare to continually invade the cities of the Titans. Even the main city of Huo Shengcheng, which has a large number of troops, will occasionally invade and injure people. This makes Amos a little hard to ride, but fortunately these souls are not high, all thanks to the guys who invented the magic runes, precisely because Amos is seeing the magic runes through the brightness is only normal, which shows that The strength of the soul family is not strong. This is why Amos is still daring to stay here, not the reason for running away. "I didn''t think that I would meet you here!" Samos said after a moment of contemplation. "You didn''t think much more!" Seeing that Hall is still so arrogant and not respectful to himself, Ammostons seven-year-old smoke, even the fat of his body, is shaking up and down because of anger. "Master Amos, this person is so rude, do you want to teach him?" The one who spoke was not the soldiers, but the magician who was also attached to the magic robe. He looked like him, and he seemed to be the younger brother of Amos. He was supposed to like to please Amos, but he did not expect to shoot the horse''s leg. "Lesson? You didn''t see Catherine around him? Or are you going?" Amos didn''t breathe a sly look at the young magician who was talking around, but he was thinking about what was going on around him. Idiot, I dont have any eyesight. If its a good deal, he just didnt call the summoning beast directly, but still waiting for him to say? The young magician suddenly shrank his head, but he was very clear about his strength. He might be still playing with his mouth, but he had to fight with Catherine, who was wrapped in an ice barrier, and he was not enough to see it! See Catherine and Hall, who looked at the mocking eyes, and Amoss mouth twitched and forced to hold back the roar. "Catherine, Hall, I am the person in charge of this street. You better give me away, don''t bother me, otherwise..." Hall heard the words and turned to look at Catherine, who was the first to Catherine. "Recently, the inner court did have such a task, so that some of the trainees patrolled with the local security team, in order to deal with these slightly invading souls." After listening to Catherines explanation, Hall suddenly realized that the current Amos is really an official. Seeing Hall''s expression, Amos mistakenly thought that Hall was afraid, and he suddenly showed a smug expression. "Since I know I still don''t walk away, I have to stop it! If the Souls escape, you are responsible!" Stupid! Just when Amos was proud, Hall suddenly spit out two words, and the ice and snow beauty Catherine on the side was a glimpse, then snorted. The original Amos and others who were stunned by Halls stupidity were a bit dumbfounded after seeing Catherines smile like a spring breeze. Who is Catherine? That is, after coming in from the outer court, it is the beautiful girl who has always been in the limelight. They usually see an iceberg beauty with a cold expression. Where can she see her laughing like today? The young magician who had spoken before and wanted to teach Hall was all sluggish, and his mouth whispered involuntarily. "Beautiful... really beautiful, if I can..." Suddenly a cold cry came from Catherine''s mouth, and Amos and others suddenly shuddered by the cold voice. After Catherine returned to God, she first glanced at Hall, and then she glanced at Amos and others to restore the cold look. Just when she just wanted to say something, suddenly there was another scream in the three-story room in front. This voice was not the previous voice. Obviously, the soul group killed another human. "Not good! There is more than one person inside!" Not only Catherine, but Amos, their faces also became pale, and apparently they were also stunned by this scream. Amos remembered his task duties, and had no time to entangle them with Hall. The blindness was snarling at the soldiers on the side. "Fast! Get around, get ready to attack!" After talking about Amos, his eyes changed suddenly. The whole person who seemed to be decadent seemed to become a mighty domineering. As a series of mantras came from his mouth, a huge figure suddenly broke through the space and from inside. I got out. This is... the fire lion? When Hall saw the fire in front of him and the flames fluttering on his forehead, a name suddenly popped up from his mind. "Roar!" When the fire lion came out and suddenly roared, the mighty domineering look really strong, but after it barked, it began to appear fearful, and its fear was not the soul of the three-story building, but the station with Catherine. Hall and lookout together! In particular, the look of the gaze, let the fire lion feel a fear that has never been seen before. "Ok?" Amos originally wanted to see Hall''s surprised expressions, but did not think that his summoned beast fire lion actually performed so badly. This made Amos''s face suddenly become a little bit blue. "What happened? Isn''t that the usual?" Just as he was preparing to let the fire lion go to the power, suddenly he slammed, and one thing suddenly fell from the building. Out and heavy squatting in front of Amos. Chapter 798： So-called rules Chapter 798, the so-called rules boom! As one thing broke through the window, a loud bang was heard. Everyone looked down, including Hall, and the brows couldnt be wrinkled. I saw that nothing was thrown out, and a corpse, to be precise, was a scorpion with a sly expression, white eyes, a growing mouth, and a frightened expression. From his expression, he can see what treatment he received before he died, and let Hall first understand the cruelty of the soul. "Damn!" Catherine''s face was very ugly. She saw her waving her hand and suddenly gathered a few ice cones around her. As she waved her hand, the ice cone seemed to grow her eyes and straight toward the window. And Amos, who was on the side, just looked back and looked at the corpse on the ground. He didnt say anything against Catherines shot, and the practice of this soul is simply provoking the whole human being, even if Amos is against Hall. They have another opinion, and he can''t say anything at this time. "Hey!" The ice cone rushed directly into the building and made a loud noise. In an instant, a **** of ice formed around the window, and a harsh scream came from the room. "What do you do? Don''t give it to me!" what? Oh! As Amos screamed, dozens of soldiers suddenly pulled out their weapons and hesitated. It was a hotel, so the lobby on the first floor was innocent. Hall watched the soldiers rushing to the stairs and suddenly slowed down. "Is the Soul injured?" Hall glanced at the room above the ice cone and asked not to ask. Catherine shook her head. "It''s not that easy. If the Souls are killed as simple as that, then they won''t be so bold in the city." It seems that it was written to prove Catherines statement that just after a soldier had just boarded the stairs, a scream came from the soldiers mouth, and Hall found that the soldier was holding his head and rolling down the stairs. This stopped the jitter after a few screams on the ground. "Dead?" Hall didn''t think that a soldier would die so soon. Surprisingly, Hall looked down and saw that the dead soldier was equally horrible. A seven-blooded look made people look I am so confused. "This is the spiritual attack of the Soul. It is very vicious. People without mental defense have almost no defense ability!" After Catherine finished, he waved his hand and suddenly an ice magical barrier appeared in front of the soldiers. There were still some fearful soldiers who wanted to step back. After seeing this barrier, they felt a lot of peace of mind. Many soldiers looked back and looked at Catherines eyes with a hint of gratitude. "Hey!" Amos snorted, then waved his hand, and the fire lion next to him rushed toward him, and he himself was left with a few magicians. Hall did not pay attention to Amos. He was very interested in the first encounter with the Soul. He curiously looked at Catherine. Does this generally deal with the souls? Hall also glanced at him and was a soldier who fell from the upstairs after being attacked by the Soul. Fortunately, Catherine just got a barrier. The soldier did not die like the first soldier, but it seems to be watching. It is also very uncomfortable. Catherine knew what Hall thought about Qin, and she looked at the injured and screaming soldier with poor eyes. "The attacking power of the Souls is not continuous. They have a limit. If they are overused, they will not be able to stand it. By then..." Hall heard a wrinkle and listened to Catherine''s words. It seems that the souls use the power of the soul to attack. There is a limit. He estimates that this is like a battery. The consumption is too fast, and the consumption is slow. In short, In the absence of supplements, they will definitely exhaust the power of the soul, listening to Catherine''s meaning, when it was time to deal with the soul. But...so, the soldiers... Hall glanced at the soldiers who were obviously afraid, but still standing firmly near the stairs to get up again. "Hey!" Hall, who was not prepared to take the shot, suddenly sighed, and then in the horrified expressions of Catherine and Amos, he was so prepared to go inside. "Hall, what are you doing?" Catherine rushed to the front and asked. Hall heard the words and smiled and said, "I think there should be other ways to solve those souls, so it is not a good idea to exchange people for life!" Although Halls words were not very loud, the soldiers turned their heads and looked at Hall with a surprised expression. As a soldier in the inner school of Mars in the School of Magic, they were very clear about their duties. Although the death was terrible, However, the subsidy for the families of the soldiers who died in the Mars City is still considerable. After their death the children at home have a free training opportunity. If their children can become magicians, then their death is worthwhile, which is why they know that the task is very dangerous, but They are still going to perform. However, despite the words of Hall, they were very grateful. A captain-like person looked at Hall and couldnt help but say. "This magician is an adult, your kindness is our heart. This is our duty. If you must help us, please see what we sacrificed for the holy city of fire. If our descendants have children who become potentials of magicians." Please teach him well, please." After saying that the captain immediately gave a courtesy to Hall, and then waited for Hall to open his mouth, he immediately glanced at the soldiers around him, and suddenly several soldiers looked at each other and then prepared to rush upstairs. The captain said that these soldiers are very clear. It is a very common thing to deal with this kind of soul. It is very common for a few soldiers to die. However, if a magician dies here, then these soldiers will not only have no credit, but will be implicated. Especially if there is a strong family behind the magician, once the magician dies here, then they don''t say what death subsidy is available, and it is estimated that their family will be implicated. Therefore, these soldiers will not hesitate to rush to the top. Seeing this situation, Amorston sneered, "Hall, it seems that your mind is not very sympathetic to others, like you who are everywhere to break the rules, but live soon?" To shut up! Hall snorted, and then a figure rushed over and blocked in front of the soldiers. In the expression of the soldiers'' faulty, a transparent attack suddenly rushed toward the figure. Be careful! Chapter 799： Great Hall Chapter 799 Great Hall Be careful! Hall suddenly snorted and saw an invisible attack rushing directly toward the gaze. Hall knew that this should be the soul of the Soul attack. "boom!" A voice came from the lookout, but the result was to surprise everyone present. In particular, Amos and others did not think that someone could be unscathed under the attack of the Soul. Even if he used the mental barrier, he did not dare to make this guarantee. "This monster... Who is it?" Humph! Looking at the cold, his eyes glanced coldly at the top. He was attacked just now, but his body''s vindictiveness automatically ran and defended him at the moment of attack, so he was not hurt. It seems that the expression of hopefulness made the soul family angry, and suddenly a harsh scream came, and then an invisible soul force looked at it. The attack was obviously much stronger than the previous one, and the wood around the stairs made a loud noise. "Humph!" I didnt stop, and faced the attack of the Soul, his expression didnt change much. Stretching his hand to the front was a blow, and a fight suddenly came out of his fist, then Hall and others saw it. A loud bang was heard on the stairs, followed by an air flow that broke out on the stairs and spread toward the surroundings. "impressive!" When Catherine saw the beauty, she suddenly grew up, and a small mouth was involuntarily opened. She is deeply aware of the power of the Soul, but it seems that the attack of the Soul is so easy to see that it is only seen in the generation of her grandfather. Before she saw the lookout because she was in Hall, she didn''t notice the situation. She just thought it was Hall''s follower, but now it seems that this follower is not simple. Even Catherine was so surprised, not to mention the ordinary soldiers? Most of these soldiers are about the third-class fighters. Even the captain is only a fourth-class fighter. He has seen it like a gaze. Not only does he stand to bear the soul attack, he is not injured, but he also easily The attack broke the person. "Get him! I want to live!" After hearing the words of Hall, everyone suddenly twitched a few times. God, catching the living? Are you not wow kidding? Looking forward to ignore the surprised expression of everyone, he did not hesitate, his legs suddenly slammed, and the stairs suddenly broke open, showing how much power this look. Then everyone found that the eagle rushed directly to the second floor, and then a sound of destruction was heard, accompanied by the screams of some souls. After a while, the sound of the upstairs stopped. Hall saw the words and went straight upstairs. The soldiers looked at the Hall and then looked at the captain. After the captain nodded, they only Let it go. At this time, Amos was saying "Hall, what do you do, here is my jurisdiction, if you do something, then don''t blame me for not warning you!" Hall heard the words and looked back at Amos and smiled. "Oh, thank you for your kindness!" Kindly your sister! Amos sneaked a sigh, and the whole person was trembled by Hall. He wanted to let the soldiers stop Hall, or he went up to catch the soul, but he was looking at it. After Catherine''s own sneer, the mouth twitched a few times, and finally did not do anything. Hall ignored Amos and went upstairs. I saw that the light was not very good. After I looked at it, I suddenly understood it. The windows on the second floor of the relationship were closed. It is no wonder that it would be so dark. At this time a black shadow is coming inside, Hall looks up and looks at it. When I saw Hall coming up, I hope that this will come and respectfully bow to Hall. "Hall is great." Hall nodded, but he really wanted to know the situation of the soul family. Who knows that he still hasn''t opened his mouth, and he hoped to hand a blue bead in Hall''s doubtful expression. This bead looks very ordinary, and there is nothing special. Hall first looked at it with a puzzled look, then suddenly thought of something, and he looked at the bead with some incredible thoughts. "This is the soul family?" Hall suddenly remembered, before Catherine said that the soul group will form a soul bead after death. In view of this situation, it should be the hope of this. I hoped to nod and then simply said the situation just now. After the lookout came up, the soul group sneaked into the gaze again, perhaps because the soul group used all the soul power to attack, so after looking at the attack of the soul group again, the soul group actually screamed. It turned into a bead and fell to the ground. "You mean that this soul is transparent? Can''t see his face?" Looking at the lookout and nodding Hall pondered this time, he felt that these souls seem to be somewhat similar to the Mozu movie family that I have seen before. Is there any connection between them? "Hall, are you okay? Um? Is this a soul bead?" Just when Hall thought, Catherine didn''t know when she ran up and asked with a look of concern. Just after seeing the soul beads, the whole person was relieved. "It seems that this is the soul bead!" Hall picked up this humble bead and played it for a while. Suddenly he felt that there was an energy fluctuation in this bead. After thinking about it, Hall immediately used his mental power to follow him. The arm probed the beads toward the past. "No!" At the time of Hall''s action, Catherine''s face suddenly changed. She just wanted to stop the Hall, but it was already late. I saw that the soul bead actually burst into a powerful light at the moment when Halls spiritual touch, and then waited for Hall to react and rushed directly to Halls head. Seeing this scene, Catherine and the look of the face suddenly changed, but because the Hall moves too fast, they have no time to stop, the light has fallen into Hall''s forehead. "No! What should I do? What should I do? How can you be so careless, what should I do now?" Catherine looked frustrated. If she was seen by others, she would definitely feel that it must be an illusion. The usual iceberg beauty today. I lost my calm side. "what happened?" When I heard the frowning sound, Catherine suddenly smiled. "I didn''t think Hall would get the soul beads before, so I didn''t have time to tell him that the soul beads can''t be directly touched by mental power. This will make the soul family survive. The power of the soul hits the mind, but the mental power is damaged, but the death is serious!" Chapter 800： Devouring Chapter 800 Devouring In fact, Catherine did not say a word, it is very likely that the Soul will swallow the soul of Hall to strengthen himself. Catherine''s words made the look of the face change, and he agreed to follow Hall, a large part of the reason is because of the existence of Black Dragon. Hall is now accidentally invaded by the soul of the soul, who knows what will happen, if Hall is really dead, then the black dragon... Thinking of this, I hope that my face will become difficult to look at, and the face of his ugly dragon man, in Catherine''s view, is like a devil, so she can''t help but chill. At this time, they heard footsteps behind them, looking forward to and Catherine turned around and looked at the captain who had spoken before, and behind him were the soldiers and... a flame lion! The captain who originally wanted to talk suddenly found that the above situation was somewhat wrong. I saw that the powerful monster was very ugly at this time, and the iceberg beauty Catherine was looking worried. As for the previous Hall that made him feel good, he was stupid and stood by. The captain didn''t understand what Catherine had, but after seeing the soul bead in Hall, his pupil suddenly enlarged. "God! This magician is an adult... Wouldn''t it be a soul bead here?" It can be said that most people in the Holy City of Fire know that the soul beads cannot be used without preparation. This situation is estimated to be the person who has just come to the Titan mainland, or the newborn child does not know. From the current situation, it is clear that Hall belongs to the former. At this time, Amos and others also went up to the second floor. The reason why he dared to come up was because he saw that so many people went up and there was nothing. This shows that the Soul must be subdued. This time is him. The best time to come out. Just waiting for him to come up and see the scene in front of him, a pair of small eyes screamed for a few times, especially after seeing Catherine''s face worried, and Hall held the situation of the soul family, he suddenly realized that it happened. what''s up. "Oh, why are you so careless, this is the soul bead, how can you absorb it casually? If you accidentally be swallowed up by the soul family, isn''t it making the enemy stronger?" Amos yin and yang After talking for a while, the fire lion next to him was beckoning. "I think we should be prepared for both hands. If Hall''s soul wins, you will immediately take him to the teacher to cultivate. If it fails, I suggest to kill Hall directly before seeing the signs, so..." "Roll!" A sudden roar of screaming suddenly came, and Amos still wanted to say something, but he was looked at the **** gaze and couldnt move, not only him, but even his side. At this time, the flame lion is also afraid of one of the low heads, and it is obvious how much pressure it expects to give it! "You..." Amos just wanted to say something after suffocating, and Catherine on the side looked at him with a pair of cold eyes. "If you are talking about it, be careful, I will give you ice!" Amos heard a few words, and he naturally knew that Catherine was not talking about playing. This happened after she came to the inner court. At that time, the guy seemed to want to play Catherine. As a result, he was easily defeated by Catherine and hung in the lower body, and Catherine spoke up. Whoever helped who is her enemy, so the tragic guy is waiting for the power of magic to dissipate the ice. After the block melted, it was able to get out. As soon as he thought of being in the shape of Catherine, Ammoston couldn''t help but shudder. "Oh, I am not concerned about Hall, I..." Amos still wanted to say something, but after seeing the look and the eyes of Catherine, he closed his mouth with interest. Although Amos closed the most white, his gaze was staring straight at Hall. "Hey, this time I see what you do, do you think that the soul beads are so absorbed?" Just as Amos was waiting for him to watch Hall, and Catherine and the look of anxiously waited, Hall was looking at the space in front of the scene and looking at the chaos. It is said that the soul power of the soul family remains. The size of a human head in the space is exactly the soul of the soul that rushes into Halls mind. Before he was very arrogant, he directly rushed over to Hall''s soul, but as the environment changed, the soul remnant was suddenly frightened, not only immediately away from Hall, but also flew around to try to leave this space. The reason is this, because this remnant soul actually burns again! If you see a burning thing flying around at night It is estimated that the young man will be scared to death. At this time, Hall was interested in watching this remnant, because he suddenly felt that his spiritual strength was slowly increasing with the burning of the remnant, although it was very slow, but he was really real. The feeling is increased. When he thought of it, Holden didn''t hesitate. He immediately portrayed magic in his mind. As Hall painted the magician, the soul remnant soul burned even more intensely. In just a few seconds, he actually dissipated directly in space. in. ... Amos, who was originally preparing to see Hall''s joke, suddenly stopped, because at this time he was staring straight at his eyes. He opened his eyes and looked at Hall in an incredible way. He didn''t think Hall was like this. I woke up in a short time. "Hall?! Are you okay?" Catherine looked at Hall with a surprise. "grown ups!" Hall գգ looked at his eyes and then nodded to the lookout and Catherine. "Well, it''s okay, I..." What Hall just wanted to say, suddenly the soul bead in his hand turned into a group of ashes, and as the wind blew, it suddenly went with the wind. "You...you absorbed the soul beads?" Not only Amos, but even Catherine was shocked. It is necessary to know that the absorption of the soul beads must be done in a specific place, but Hall has broken this restriction. Hall glanced at Amos Road. "What, do you have an opinion?" Amos wanted to ask Hall how to do it, but after seeing Hall''s sly expression and looking at his eyes, he knew that Hall would never tell him. Thinking of this, Amos snorted, "We could have won this soul family, but because of Hall, you caused us to lose a soul bead. I will report it to my superiors!" Chapter 801： Seeing Avril Lavigne Chapter 801 is seeing Avril Lavigne "Ha ha!" The words of Amos made Hall laugh and smiled. Seeing Halls smile, I dont know why, Amoss heart suddenly screamed. The mood change of the master, the flame lion as the summoning beast is naturally the clearest, but when it is ready to scream at the Hall, suddenly a breath that makes it fearful, the flame lion looks up and sees it when it sees When the breath came from the hope, he immediately lowered his head and whispered, and then hid behind Amos like a puppy. "you!" Amos was very unfaced by his own summoned beast. When he just wanted to say something, he found that he did not know when he came to him. "You... what do you want to do, I... I am the captain of the inner court, but if you dare to move me, you are against the inner court! You..." "Hey!" Hall laughed again, and he glanced at the calm Amos. "You can''t represent the inner court." After saying this, Hall turned his hands into ashes of the ashes and gently blew it toward Amos, and the ashes suddenly turned to Amos. The soul bead is like a human ashes. Although it is very helpful to absorb the mental power, Amos will try to avoid touching the ashes after each absorption, and will clean it after each end. It can be seen that he is jealous of this kind of thing. Now Hall has directly blown the soul-bead powder onto his face. At the time of Ammoston, he reached out in a frightened face, but the ash was very small. With Halls bragging, The ashes not only stuck his entire face, but even the nose. "You... you bastard, I... cough... give me a take! Cough!" The orders of Amos were not executed. Whether they were soldiers or the flame lion behind him, they looked at them with deep sorrow and Catherine. Especially the soldiers, they all looked at their captain, only to see the captain shook his head slightly, then the soldiers were relieved. They are better at fighting against the hope of confrontation. "Oh!" Hall smiled and said to Catherine. "Let''s go, here I will hand it over to Amos." After saying that he ignored the roar of Amos from behind, he went out with Catherine and hope. "You don''t worry? Amos'' cousin Nicholas has invested in a strong organization after coming in the inner court, if..." When he heard Katherine''s concern, Hall blinked and said, "Is it a strong organization? Oh, if he doesn''t come to provoke me, if it comes, I will entertain them." Hearing Halls arrogant tone, Catherine gave him a hygienic eye. However, she did not doubt the strength of Hall. Let''s not say that Hall''s huge number of Warcraft, that is, the hopes around us, is not the organization that Nicholas can rely on. Even the most powerful person in the organization can''t seem to be so easy to settle in the face of the Soul offense. After coming out, Hall found that the magic runes outside the house seemed to stop working. Soon Hall understood it and the Souls were destroyed. This magical rune, which mainly plays an exploration role, naturally stops working. "Interesting, look back and study it. If you make a small, rune-like rune with a look like a watch, don''t you worry if you encounter a soul?" Hall did not say this to Catherine. This is just one of his thoughts. At present, he is not going to be in the inner court. The things on Allens mainland still need him to deal with it. So he just remembered this and thought about when he would be free to study. After several people came out of this street, Hall did not encounter the soul family. On the way, Hall observed the situation of the inner city fire holy city while asking about the soul beads. After listening to Catherine, the soul beads were also available for purchase. He suddenly came to the interest. Before that, he discovered a situation through the soul beads when he cultivated his spiritual power. That is, the magic array that originally took a long time to describe has gone a little after the absorption of the soul beads. That is to say, if Hall can obtain the privilege of practicing in the spiritual hall, if there is still a pile of soul beads to provide him with absorption. Then, will his mental strength have a new breakthrough? However, Hall was somewhat disappointed because the Souls were hiding in the past, so there were not many soul beads in the reserve. Even with the invasion of the Souls, this is only a drop in the bucket for the magicians in Mars. Hall secretly calculated that if you want to improve your strength through the soul beads, then the number of soul beads required for each level of promotion is huge! Let''s not say that Hall can meet so many souls, that is, he can buy it! It seems that Hall has no other items to exchange except for some precious items such as Mithril and Stone. Life spring water can be, but now the speed of a drop every day, until now Hall is only twenty drops ~ www.novelhall.com ~ run Hall has a lot of life spring water, he also does not need as much as he needs Soul beads, have you not heard of things as rare? At that time, it is estimated that ten drops are not necessarily changed to a soul bead. As for gold and silver and weapons, forget it. "Headache!" Just when Hall had a headache, Catherines voice interrupted his thinking. "Hall, it''s here." Hall heard the words and suddenly woke up. He looked up and found that it was indeed the community that came to the last time. Unlike the previous ones, there were some soldiers guarding the door. It seems that there is still a magician. Not only that, but also a doorway stands. Magic runes. Although it is a dormitory in the c-zone of the inner court, it seems that the defense work is still in place. "Please show the admission." A soldier stopped Hall and others. Catherine saw a step forward, waved her hand, and a badge representing the inner court suddenly appeared in her hand. The soldier immediately showed a gift to Catherine. There was no interception this time. Catherine smoothly brought Hall and the lookout into the dormitory area of ??the c district. Soon, Hall''s familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of him. "Hall!" Looking at the sound, several figures quickly approached themselves. After Hall saw the coming, the corner of his mouth also showed a smile. "sister!" The person who came is not someone else, it is Hall''s sister, Avril, and behind her is Nocia, who is holding Angel, and the darker. "Hall, are you okay?" Avril, regardless of the presence of everyone, came up to hug Hall, holding his hands tightly behind Hall, fearing that Hall would leave again. Hall smiled and patted Avril''s body, and then said softly. "Sister, I am fine, I am not coming back? Are you okay?" Chapter 802： It’s dark when you don’t let go. Chapter 802 is dark when it is not let go. "Hey, I have to hug! Mom, I have to hug!" When Avril heard this, her face was slightly red, and she remembered that Hall seemed to be no longer a child. At first she couldnt mind, but now she cant. Thinking of this, Avril quickly released Hall, and then pretended to look like an angry Angel. "Why, don''t you have a mother with you?" Although Avril had a look of anger, Angel was not afraid. She reached out to Hall and kept screaming in her mouth. "Hey! I want to be jealous!" Hall heard a grin and smiled, then stepped forward and took Angel from Nosia''s hand, then blinked at Nosia, his fingers deliberately touched her palm, and Nocia almost exclaimed. Fortunately, Nosia knew that there were many people here, and then he glanced at Hall and glanced at him, blaming him for doing this in front of Avril. Hall snickered in his heart, but on the surface it was pretending to be like nothing, Angels little face, and in the laughter of Angels giggling, she lifted her to the top of her head and then put it down, if it was repeated three times. Only then, Angel, who is constantly laughing, is in her arms. "An Qier, I miss you too. Have you heard your mother recently?" After chatting with Angel for a while, Hall found that many people looked at themselves and pointed at it. After thinking about it, Hall said to everyone on the side. "We are advanced." Ai Weier heard the words and looked back at those people, and then he nodded quickly. "Well, go back first, listen to Princess Nosia saying that Hall is coming back, so I just made some dishes that you love to eat, go, go home to eat." A simple home to eat suddenly let Hall stunned, this sentence seems to have heard people say this a long time ago, but now... I don''t know why, Hall suddenly felt very comfortable in hearing this. Since crossing the world, Hall is constantly escaping and running away. It seems that he has not lived a stable life for a long time. He suddenly heard such a sentence. I feel warm in my heart. "Hall?" Avril suddenly found out that Hall was stunned. She didn''t know what happened, and quickly asked. Hall asked his voice and looked back at Avril and Nosia, who care about themselves. Hall smiled and said. "Nothing, I haven''t eaten my sister''s meal for a long time, some look forward to it!" Katherine on the side didn''t believe what Hall said, but she couldn''t say anything, her eyes fixed on Nosia, and she seemed to be thinking about something. It seems that Catherine''s burning eyes stared at it. Nosy suddenly turned around. Catherine first glimpsed, then smiled at Nosia, and Nosia also smiled. This scene was just watched by the Hall of God, and his mouth twitched a few times, then deliberately holding Angel to run quickly toward the house. "Go, let''s eat." Looking at the appearance of Hall''s wolf, Katherine and Nosia were the first to see, and then they couldn''t help but laugh at the same time. After looking at it, they both smiled. This scene, Avril, they did not notice, but the dark side of the side was shook his head involuntarily. "Hall, your kid is really..." ...... Hall, who did not know the situation of Catherine and Nosia, came to the place where they lived with Angel. At this point, the two figures were standing in the door with excitement. When they saw the Hall, they immediately bowed to Hall. "Young master is good!" Hall heard the words and looked up. When he saw two tall and one short figures, his mouth suddenly smiled. "Olaide, Yakov, you guys, huh? Good progress!" These two are Hall''s first and second person who are willing to follow Hall. The reason why Hall said is good, because the breath of Olaide shows that he is already a third-class fighter, and Jacques The husband is not slow, he is also a second-class warrior, to know that Hall last time is only less than half a year, the two can have this result is not bad. After all, there is a mysterious space to weaken and win, so Hall is such a person. If there are more monsters like Hall, it is estimated that this continent of Warcraft will escape. "This is thanks to the cultivation of the young master and the support of the great lady!" Big lady? Hall heard the words suddenly, and this big lady said that it should be Avril Lavigne. Although it feels a bit strange, since they are so called, they are just like them. Hall greeted them, and then the group entered the room, but the room was still big, and the group was only slightly crowded after coming in. Avril Lavigne came to prepare the food as soon as she came in, and the maiden, who had been following Avril''s maid, was helping with it Soon, a table of food was brought up. Hall asked about Mickey and Mia. In fact, what he wants to know most is Mia. After all, Mias identity is not simple. She has the patriarch of the fallen generation in her body. If Mia cant suppress it, she can always Will become the patriarch of the fallen blood family, when blood stasis may not be in contact. When Olaide heard Hall''s question, he immediately explained that Mia was now a fourth-class magician. Her progress speed surprised Elisa, who was a teacher, so she had been Eliza took it away and said that she wanted to train Mia to the fullest. As for Mickey, she went to take care of Mia. Eliza? This Elisa Hall still knows that she was the mother of Connies teacher who had been teaching Hall for a while, the deputy director of the School of Alchemy of the School of Magic, a nine-level intermediate fire magician, who came throughout the inner court. Said that the strength is not bad. Mia followed Elisa, and her future achievements must be extraordinary. This is a good news for Hall. After all, Mia also said that as long as her strength is improved, then the more powerful the patriarch of the degenerate blood in the body, the more she volunteered to become her own blood slave. It seems that this reason is used to persuade. I am myself. In the past, Hall may still worry that Mia was controlled by the fallen patriarch, but since he went to the empty island, Halls strength has far exceeded that of the past. If the patriarch really came out, he did not recommend giving her a welcome banquet. Guarantee her satisfaction. After the group had eaten, Catherine left, but when she left, her eyes were fixed on Nosia, and Nosia kept smiling. After knowing that Catherines back disappeared, Hall couldnt help it. Looking at Nosy Road with a smile. "I said, can you let go? It will be dark if you don''t let go!" Chapter 803： The real situation of the Titan continent Chapter 803 The real situation of the Titan continent "Can you let it go? It will be dark if you don''t loose it." Nosia heard that this face was slightly red, and then the sturdy hand that will be placed at the waist of Hall was collected. And Hall is constantly licking the muscles of his waist in Nose''s smiling face and secretly smirking, and the expression on his face is also somewhat distorted by the pain. "It''s terrible! Who is this with Nosia?" While holding his waist muscles, Hall thought secretly about the day if he knew who taught bad Novia, and he must thank him for his return! Because Avril''s room is very small, Hall can only rest at the outside hotel at night, and Hall feels that he needs to change a place. He had already learned some emotions from Catherine''s mouth before, and if there were several conditions for a safer area, such as Area A. The first is to make a big contribution to the inner court, the second is to have a large number of points, and the third is to become the top 100 in the inner court. No matter which condition is met, they can live in the safest area A. The conditions in Area B are slightly better. One is the top one in the inner court, the second is the teacher in the inner court, and the third is the need for points, but less than the need in Area A. As for Area C, the conditions are not very demanding. As long as it is a student, you can live with a small amount of points. As for the D area, most of them are places where some servants and some followers live. They are no different from the city. They are not guarded by the army and the magician, and the safety is the lowest. The only advantage is that the magic runes are free to use! Suddenly Hall thinks of a problem, he does not seem to have points! Also, who is the arrangement of her sister living in Area C? Didnt Teacher Luo Lun say that he would take care of his sister? Is this taking care of it? When you see him tomorrow, you must ask! I don''t know why Nosia had a lot of topics with Avril Lavigne. Fortunately, Mia and Mickey have left here, and a spare room just happened to live in Nocia. Hanging Hall didn''t feel at ease here, so he left the look in the hall, and he believed that there was hope that no one could invade here to hurt Avril. After seeing the powerful dark ones, there was no objection to Halls proposal. Then a group of people stayed in a local hotel near the C area. Fortunately, they still earned gold and silver, otherwise they really want Hall. Sleeping on the streets. The hotel conditions are not bad, environmental sanitation is OK, Hall and his travellers have long traveled, the body has been covered with dust, and Hall comfortably took a hot bath and just wanted to rest. The sudden sound made him break. This thought. "Hall, hurry up and take a trip with me." The dark third and other people heard the sound coming out with the Hall. After seeing the person who called Hall, it was the teacher Luo, they turned back to the room. Dark three, they know that Lauren should have an important thing to find Hall, so they are not paying attention to it. During this time, they have been sitting in World of Warcraft, even if it is dark, they feel a little tired. Anyway, Hall has some Loren companionship, plus This kid is very good, so they are not worried that Hall will suffer. If Hall knew that they would definitely scream in their hearts, it would be a pity that they could not change their minds. "Come on, take a walk with me, this time Hoffman will help you make a name, your boy is lucky!" Name? Hall was a glimpse first, and then I remembered that when I first thought of magic, I was almost suspected of being a spy. If it wasnt for Lauren and Lawrence, I would almost be exploited by magic. Your own memory. Well now, Hoffman is back, everything is confirmed, and Hall''s credit is naturally no one can snatch. When he thought of the cultivation of the Spirit Hall mentioned by both Lauren and Catherine, Hall was suddenly hot, but soon his brow wrinkled. Loren saw the questioning Hall, who was concerned about it, asking him what happened. Hall heard this and then looked at Loren Road. "Teacher, you are really my good teacher. You and Sir Lawrence promised to help me take care of my sister? Why do she still live in Area C? I want to know today. But when I came to the road, I met the soul family, I..." When Halls words were not finished, he was ruthlessly photographed by Lorens head. God "Bad boy, you think I don''t want to take care of your sister! The inner court is no better than the outer court. Everything must be carried out according to the rules. You are just a student. According to the rules, your sister can only live in the C area. If we are not secretly guarding the C area. The strength is strengthened, and Zone C may be invaded by the Souls like the Zone D!" After a pause, Loren seemed to think of something again, and gave him a head in Halls grievances. "Hey, teacher, you..." Hall was really wronged. Before he knew that he had misunderstood them, but it was not enough. Why do you want to fight? "Hey! You are so embarrassed to say? Can the soul beads directly absorb it? No culture is terrible!" Hall heard a little old blood spurting out, I have no culture? I am an undergraduate student from China! Besides, you haven''t taught me from start to finish? "Fortunately, your life is good, there is no problem, otherwise I will lose an idiot student!" After listening to this, Hall suddenly looked at Loren with a pair of resentful eyes. This unscrupulous teacher is really... "Don''t underestimate the souls. Do you know why the inner court did not send a semi-class to go out to deal with the orcs and the seas?" Hall heard the news suddenly shocked ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Is this because of the soul family? The Souls were not suppressed and died. How could this be? Loren seemed to see Hall''s surprise, explaining while walking with Hall to the glory. It turns out that the top three high school magic schools are now reinforced the seals in the transmission array, and the reinforced seals require a lot of energy and materials, but at this time the souls suddenly came out of trouble, even though they were repelled by the top three magic schools. However, they succeeded in destroying some of the seals, and the three colleges had to increase the number of people to repair the seal. The Soul is taking advantage of this opportunity to invade the cities controlled by the three major magic schools and engulf the human beings. During this time, several small cities have been occupied by the Souls, and all the humans in the city have been swallowed up by the Souls. . When the semi-class masters of the three major magic schools arrived, there was no such thing as a soul group except for the dry bodies that were swallowed up by the souls. What left was the waste of one place. After the semi-class level high-level departure, the soul family continues to attack humans, as if they are playing hide-and-seek games with the top of the Magic Academy, and the inner courts do not cause unnecessary panic in order to prevent humans living in the three main cities. It just means that this is the revenge of the remaining forces of the Soul. Chapter 804： Credit Chapter 804 When he heard that Lauren had said what the souls had been doing during this time, Holden blurted out and exclaimed. "Is this guy actually playing guerrilla warfare?" "Guerrilla war? What is guerrilla warfare?" Loren looked at Hall with curiosity. He didn''t understand what Hall meant. Uh Hall touched his nose and looked at Loren a little embarrassed. He didn''t think that he had just said something in his heart. He couldn''t tell Loren that this was a way of fighting when the great Chinese people resisted Japan. He estimated that if he had to say the "16-character" policy of guerrilla warfare, Loren estimated that he would directly capture Hall to the dean of Hudson to search for the soul. Hall knows that when he is not in the limelight in the inner court, he may be able to get some old monsters that he can''t beat. If they stare at themselves, they will be in trouble. "That, teacher, I mean, these souls are really hateful. If you don''t dare to confront our brave and great deputy, you will only attack. It''s no wonder that they don''t even have a face. They are all a group of faces." Guy!" Loren heard Hall look like a wrath of the soul, I don''t know why, he always felt that something was wrong, but after seeing Hall''s expression of indignation, he nodded and said. "Well, indeed, the Souls are good at hiding. This is how they fight. The reason why they were defeated was because their tops were killed by the Dean, and they beat them when they were confused. I just didn''t think that they recovered so soon." Seeing that Lauren was not mentioning the guerrilla warfare, Hall couldn''t help but sigh, and then Hall listened to Loren''s remarks with a pair of ears until the two men sat on the two-legged dragon to fly to the glory. Looking at the two-legged flying dragon underneath, Hall felt that this was also a good flying World of Warcraft, thinking that if you can get a batch, you can do it. When he thought of it, Hall asked Loren about the Wyvern. "Double-footed dragon?" Loren looked at Hall with some doubts, and then quickly reacted. His disciple is not an ordinary person, even if he can''t do it with a group of confiscations. Junxin has become a martyr "You want to ask me where there are a lot of bipedal dragons, and then conquer them as summoned beasts?" Seeing his own thoughts were broken by Loren, Hall did not hide, nodded and smiled. "Teacher, you also know that my situation is a bit special. I want to be able to improve my mental level this time. I can try to accept some Wyverns. I want to improve my strength." Luo Lun already knows that Hall has tens of thousands of eagle birds and dragons, and he said that he just heard the news and thought that the guy was lying about the military. As a summoner, he naturally knows the situation of the summoner. If he is willing, it is not a problem to conquer a dozen or five World of Warcraft, but if he does, like a Hall, a wave of tens of thousands of Warcraft, he does not Dare to imagine, let alone tens of thousands, is a thousand summoned beasts, a carelessness will make him mentally impaired and eventually lead to rebellion. "The feet of the dragons are close to the Tektronix Imperial School of Magic. Even if you reach the inner court of the Tektronix Imperial Academy through the magical array, you don''t want to get there. It''s not an easy task. I will have a chance to talk about it later." Hearing here, Hall did not understand, Loren told himself in disguise, don''t think so much now, wait until the matter is finished. After the two men came down from the Wyvern, Hall was led by Loren to the conference room he had seen last time. As soon as I came in, countless eyes looked at it, and Hall looked up and saw, this time, there were more people than this time. Among these people, Hall knows a lot. The old man sitting at the top is Dean Hudson. After seeing Hall and Loren coming in, he seems to be able to see through the eyes of the people and has not left. Hall, not only that. Hall also found that the old man seemed to smile at himself and his aunt. And beside him, if Hall remembers correctly, it should be Tomlinson, who is the only deputy chief in the inner courtyard of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy. And this vice president of Tomlinson did not wear the magic robe, and a samurai dress, in this group of magicians appeared to be particularly awkward. Beauty As for a mother-in-law who is wearing a white robe next to him, she doesn''t know. She wants to come to her and she should be one of the high-level inner courts. But the Hall next to her is familiar, this is Connie''s mother, Elisa, and Mia''s current teacher, the deputy director of the inner court''s alchemy department. Seeing the eyes that Hall looked at Elisa also smiled at him. On the other side of Hudson, Hoffman was awesome. When he saw Hall, the old man even gave him a wink for the old ones... Keke... Well, it made a look. As for the old men next to him, Hall knows that their identity should be unusual, and the average person is not qualified to sit there. In the lower hall, I saw some teachers of the magic school in the affiliated countries of the Fengfeng Empire. When they first tried their own, they seemed to be there, and now they are still there. Hall wants to ask if they are idle. It hurts, it is better to go to the Allen continent to fight the orcs and the seas at this time. By the way, there is a group of people in the family. Hall found that they looked at their own eyes with a host of hostility. At the beginning, Hall didn''t know how to get them, but after seeing them among the Ruskin, Huo When you suddenly, you suddenly realized that the feelings of a good man and three gangs are practical for the bad guys. "Well, people have arrived, save time, let''s continue." The natural reason for this is that the dean of Hudson sitting at the top, although the voice is very small, but Hall found that the sound is actually said directly in the ear. "Is this magic? Interesting." Hall wondered if there would be a big guy in the future, and then use this magic to scare the enemy. It seems that Hall is a little distracted, and he stands by aside Hoffmans reluctance to cough. "Hall, the magic array has been proven to be effective, and it is very suitable for us to return to the **** continent to fight. You have a share of this credit, so we are just discussing what rewards should be given to you, and there are more things to hesitate. We feel that it is better to let you choose one in the end. What do you think?" Chapter 805： Reward choice Chapter 805 Awards for Choice "Let me choose?" Hall first had a glimpse, and then I remembered it. It seems that Loren and Hoffman had said this before, but what Hall did not think was that it would be a choice in such a situation. Hall glanced at where Rosekin was, and those people looked at themselves with a look of envy and hatred, and they wanted to come to this reward with something that they all had. Sure enough, when Hoffman told the rewards, Holden widened his eyes. "Nine-class magic crystal one, eight equal magic crystal three, seven and seven and below seven magic crystals?" Entering the top class in the inner hospital? "Become a prince of the phoenix empire? Marquis?" 10,000 yuan in the inner court? "A thousand soul beads?" "Gold and silver jewelry?" A week at the top of the Spirit Hall? As Hoffman said a choice, Hall''s eyes suddenly brightened, although the nine magic diamonds still have Hall, but one more is equal to one more war-torn old tree of nine-power warfare or a promotion to the first nine Warcraft, like this strategic material Hall, feels that there is not much to feel. As for the top class and the title and the gold and silver, as well as the latest understanding of the soul beads, Hall will veto without much thinking. After all, as long as Hall has strength, then they can''t escape Hall''s palm. Why waste such an opportunity? As for the 10,000 inner court credits, although Hall does not know what value this 10,000 credits represent, he suddenly sees a few teachers'' envious eyes at home and understands that this should be very valuable! However, when Hall heard the last choice, he suddenly understood that if he chose to choose a few other options, the old man of Lauren would let him know why the flowers are so red! "The choice of rewards is so much, Hall, you can make your decision quickly." Silver Fox Hall wants to say, can you not choose not to directly count these rewards together, but he knows that once he says this, don''t say rewards, it is estimated that he will be driven out of glory. Loren looked at the Hall that was in a daze, and he couldnt help but feel anxious. "Is this stinky boy thinking about it. Didnt you tell me before? Is this stinky boy thinking about those magic crystals?" Before Loren was lending Hall a magical crystal, he looked at Hall''s hesitant look, thinking that he was thinking of returning the magic crystal to himself, so that he would not have to choose the first time. Reward. "Bad boy, don''t be stupid, magic crystal can still be obtained later, but the cultivation opportunity at the highest level of this spirit hall is very rare!" Just as Loren thought about whether to remind Hall again, suddenly heard the voice of Hall. "I chose to go into the spiritual temple to practice!" Uh Loren heard the first glimpse, then sighed, and then the whole person was a little angry. "A **** bastard, it seems that he did not choose a difficult person. This guy is absolutely deliberate. Fortunately, I didn''t speak, otherwise I will lose it!" Lauren glanced at Hall with resentful eyes, and Hall was a little unclear, so he looked at Loren and smiled at him. Loren saw a few twitches in his mouth, but his heart was secretly set. Determined, I will definitely let this stinky boy return the nine-class magic crystal back! Seeing that Hall chose the most sensible choice, Dean Hudson and others nodded unanimously, apparently they also agreed with Hall''s choice. Be aware that before Hoffman returned, the cultivation of the Spirit Hall was only useful to the Summoner. This is a well-known thing in the School of Magic. However, with the return of Hoffman and the demonstration of spiritual power in the practice of magic and the importance of the **** continent, the role of the spirit hall came out. It can be said that the stronger the mental power, the stronger the power of magic, and this new magical ability will play an important role in the **** continent of the rich magical elements. And human beings want to further stabilize their status as a hegemon, and the **** continent is a land that must be occupied. Goodbye to the spiritist The **** continent can be used as the front line to fight against the Mozu. Secondly, the domain stone on the **** continent and some precious resources are the materials that humans are in urgent need. Once a large number of domain stones are obtained, humans will cultivate a large number of senior soldiers. This will play a vital role in dealing with the Mozu. Rosekin''s face looked ugly at Hall. At first he thought that Hall would choose other rewards, but did not expect that Hall would not hesitate to choose to practice in the Spirit Hall. He wanted to oppose it, and he opposed it with some people. However, because Hoffman''s strength appeared, they were caught off guard by these people. Now they can only watch Hall to waste this good opportunity. "It must be Loren, the **** told Hall that guy in advance, hateful!" You know, even if they are the upper floors of these inner courts, it is very difficult to go to the top of the spiritual hall to practice. The highest level of 10,000 yuan in the inner court, this is how long it takes to complete the task! I didn''t expect this kid to get a week''s time! This is 70,000 credits! Hall is not enough because of his current status, so he was taken out after choosing the reward, but when he went out, he got a magic brand. This is a purple brand. The brand is very delicate, it seems to be precious. The material is made of and Hall also found a fine word engraved on it. It seems that this should be a token of spiritual cultivation. After playing it, Hall sat under the guidance of a guard and returned to the ground with a two-legged dragon. Due to the relationship of the Souls, there were not many people in the Holy City at night, but only from time to time saw a pair of armed soldiers in one The sorcerer is patrolling under the leadership of the magician. Fortunately, there is a certificate of the guards around the Hall. Otherwise, if a person like him walks in the city during the curfew, it will easily be caught as a spy. "Now the inner court is so nervous? Is it better for my sister to stay in the Alan mainland?" In fact, Hall has a better choice, that is, to turn his sister into a blood slave, so that they can be put into the system space, as long as Hall does not die, then no one can hurt Avril them. However, this idea was denied by Hall when it came out, this is his family! His loved ones! Even if Avril agreed with them, Hall could not agree. "Do you have a soul? Hey, no matter if you have any relationship with the Mozu, as long as you dare to hurt my sister, I will kill you!" Chapter 806： Headache situation Chapter 806, the situation of headaches When Hall returned to the hotel, it was late at night, but in the dark, they appeared in the living room the first time Hall returned. When I saw this situation, Hall did not understand. They were worried about themselves. After a glimpse of Hall, they immediately turned and went back to sleep. Although he did not say anything, his attitude was still so cold, but Hall was still facing him. The back of his face showed a smile. The situation in the inner court did not say much. He let everyone rest after the rest of the room. This allowed Olaide and Yakov to come to his room. Hall''s purpose is very simple, he just wants to know about the situation of Avril in the recent period. Yakov saw a look at O''Reilly, then touched his head and grinned. "Young master, I am stupid, let Orede say it." Yakov is an indigenous person of the **** continent. In this short period of time, he can be promoted to a second-class warrior, indicating that Yakov is not stupid, otherwise he may not be able to figure out anything. Looking at the smirk of Yakov, Hall nodded to him and turned to look at Ou Laide. I haven''t seen it for a while, and Olaide has not been as shy as the original, combined with his third-class strength, giving a sense of skill. Seeing Hall seeing it, Olaid did not refuse, and explained this after Yakovs slight nod. After the original Hall was gone, Laurent had seen Avril them. He deliberately let everyone around him know that Avril Lavigne was covered by him. He wanted to bully her and measured his strength. Not to mention, some people who wanted to bully Avril Lai, when they heard the news, suddenly shocked, for fear that Lawrence would find them trouble, but Avril did not tell Lawrence, these people are loose. Tone. Hearing here, there were still some frowning Halls who couldnt help but let go of their brows. Olaide looked at Hall with some worries. After all, he also had some responsibilities. As a follower of Hall, even the relatives of the young masters Unable to protect, this is the performance of dereliction of duty. Seeing that Hall did not blame himself, Lloyd could not help but breathe a sigh of relief and saw Hall telling his continuation of his gaze, and Olaide continued to tidy up. "Since then, no one dared to disrespect her, but suddenly I heard that the Soul invasion, the Holy City of Fire began to enforce the curfew..." Hall''s later situation, Hall probably knows a bit, and he nodded when he heard that Hall was satisfied. Legend of the world "Working hard, you are right. I was very anxious to leave, so I didn''t arrange you specifically. How did you cultivate?" Olaide and Yakov looked at each other, and then they both succumbed to Hall''s confused eyes. "You are this..." Looking at Hall''s confusing gaze, Orald first said. "Young Master, originally we should be guarding the big lady every day, but our strength is too low, so we finally discussed it together. We guarded the big lady every day, and the other person took some tasks and got After the credits, I exchanged resources for cultivation or learned to be vindictive. Fortunately, the big lady did not have an accident, otherwise we are really awkward to the young master." After listening to O''Reilly''s explanation, Hall finally understood that they had to kneel down and beg for fear that they would blame them. Hall didn''t breathe a sigh of relief and both of them said, "Get up, I thought it was something." Looking at the two still did not get up, Hall this deliberately said with a face. "Why, still want me to help you get up?" The two asked why they shook their heads and said that they didn''t dare. When they got up, they stood in front of Hall and lowered their heads. They saw that Hall almost wanted to give a slap. "That is to say, it is similar to the outer court. The task can earn credits?" After seeing Olaide and Yakov nod, Hall touched his chin and meditated for a while, then said. "That line, you should go to rest first, take me to see it tomorrow, and if you want to have credits, you can give your sister a safe place to live, so I can leave with confidence." As for the direct elimination of all the souls to wipe out this danger at the source, Hall feels that he still does not have the ability, did not see the inner court and even the semi-sanctual sent out did not complete the task? He does not think that the Warcraft and the Dragon Warriors in his space can destroy those souls. Seeing that Hall was really not angry, Olaide left the room with Yakov and said goodbye to Hall. After the two left, Hall had some headaches and stunned his head. He found that things seemed more and more troublesome. Against the sky The sea, the orc, the demon, and now the original soul of the Titan continent, and the energy of the inner courtyard of the three major magic schools seems to be entangled in the main force of the Mozu and the soul, so the seas will appear on the continent of Allen. And the situation that the orc family can''t get out. If he did not mistakenly hit the Naga two legions, plus help the mermaid in the sea to compete for the throne to increase trouble for the Naga, and later rescue the Elves and repel the Mozu in Enkat. The layout of the Principality, it is estimated that the situation on Allen''s continent has long been ruined. Halls headache is because he has some difficulty choosing which to deal with first. I don''t know how long it took, Hall got up and went to bed to lie down. "Forget it, at present, I can''t handle any one thing with the power of me alone. I still need to upgrade my strength first. I think it is useless." Nothing in the night Early the next morning, Hall woke up. After cleaning, I saw that the third person was eating early, and there was an empty space next to it. Hall sat up unceremoniously and grabbed a bread opening to eat. stand up. "How did you get up so early? Right, dark, there is something I want to discuss with you." Hall said while eating Dark three heard a look at the dark one, he smiled after seeing the dark side. "Let''s say, as long as we don''t let us agree with you, Princess, everything else is fine." "Cough!" Hall heard the milk tea that had just been drunk in the mouth and sprayed it directly. Sitting in the dark opposite him, he was depressed. He didn''t think that he was talking in secret, but he was unlucky. "Ah, that''s not good, dark, cough, come, I will help you wipe it..." After finishing Hall, he took over the hand towel that Olaide handed over and prepared to wipe the dark one. The dark one looked at Hall with a depressed look, then he glanced at the darkness of the singer, and finally wiped the towel. He didn''t want to see a picture of a man wiping his face. When the picture was thought of, he felt that the goose bumps on his body were erected. A faint look at Hall, they glanced at them, and then continued to eat the bread in front of them. "Cough, then, I want to discuss with you, Nocia stays in the inner court, then how do you protect her?" Chapter 807： good luck Chapter 807, I wish you good luck. Renoir in the inner court, this is the decision that Hall thought after a night. He felt that in the next period of time, he would have a big fight with the Mozu, the Orc, the Haizu and the recently emerging Soul. If Nosia followed him, the danger would increase greatly. It is better to let Nocia stay in a relatively safe inner court. If Hall knew that he couldn''t, he even thought about placing his sister and Nosia on the glory of Fort, where the upper house is located, and there is no need to worry about safety. In the dark, I heard a grin and looked at Hall Road. "Hall, you said this to yourself and the princess. Do you think he will promise?" Hall was stunned by the darkness. Don''t look at Nosia. It seems to be very quiet, but she is a very assertive person. If she doesn''t agree, ten horses can''t move her. Thinking of this, Holden took a bite of bread with a headache, not mentioning it. After eating too early, Hall and everyone came to the place where Avril had lived. The dark three gave Hall a look, indicating that he had anything to say directly to Nosia. As for the three of them, it doesn''t matter. The Elf Queen''s order is very simple. Protecting Nosia and staring at Hall should not let him mess. The previous one asked them to guarantee it, but behind this... When I think of the Princess of Nosia who has been or is about to be harmed by Hall, the darker ones are more and more unpleasant. If the Warcraft and the Dragon Man Warriors around Hall are too strong now, they have to clean up the Hall. If Hall knows what they think, they will blame them. "You are oh!" Avril Lai summoned everyone, and then saw that after the dark first class left and deliberately left Hall and Nosia, as a person, she naturally knew what to do. Last night, she talked with Nosia for a long time. For this beautiful appearance, gentle and considerate, the noble Elf Princess, Avrils heart is very much like it. As a woman of the Alexander family, she knows very well how important Hall will be to the future of the whole family after Josiah is married, so she explores the tone of Nosia in the evening, from her expression and language. Avril Lavigne found that Nosia had some very good feelings for Hall. Seeing the two people chatting more and more at night. One night, Avril Lavigne had already identified the younger sister of Nosia. If she was not worried that she was too scared to attract Nosia, she really wanted to do the marriage of Hall and Nosia. Heavenly sword If you are not good enough, you should also come to a raw rice to cook a mature rice, lest you have to waste the good marriage of the stupid brother. If Hall knows about Avrils thoughts last night, I dont know what to think. Originally still lively room, after Hall just returned from the toilet, I found that only Nocia was packing things. "Hey, my sister, are you?" When he heard Hall, Nosia first gave a slight glimpse, then looked back and found that the entire hall was left with only one person and the Hall that had just come out. Where did she not understand, this is the opportunity for Avril to give herself and Hall a unique room. Thinking of this, Nossia''s face suddenly became red, and it looked as attractive as a mature apple. After Halls expression of Nosias expression at home, he seemed to understand what he was, and he couldnt help but smile. He wanted to discuss with Nosia about what he thought last night, and he didnt say anything unpleasant. Is it so embarrassing? Fortunately, Hall''s face is thicker, which is obviously dark. They have fully considered this point, so in this awkward atmosphere, Hall first broke the deadlock. "Oh, that, Nosia..." When he heard that Hall called himself, Nosia responded with the sound of a weak mosquito. Hall saw Nosy''s shy look and couldn''t help but swallow. Nosia may not know that, like her, she is a young and beautiful girl, and the shy appearance is the most difficult temptation to resist in the 30-year-old uncle of Hall. Fortunately, Hall knows that Dark Three is expecting to wait outside. If he can''t help but move his hands, Nosia will not say anything, but if they see it, they will be passed to the ear of the Elf Queen. Then I will be in trouble. "Cough, that''s it, it''s like this. My sister is here in the inner court. I was thinking about it last night. You can see if you can accompany my sister for the next time..." Hall originally wanted to find some excuses. He didn''t expect that after listening to this, Nossia suddenly became more blushing and then spit out a word. "Good." The clouds are full of flowers, and the fairy is also a stranger. "Hey, what? Good?" Hall still wanted to say something. After suddenly hearing the word, the whole person suddenly stopped. "Ok!" Seeing Nossia''s face blushing, Hall suddenly found that the problem was not as difficult as it was imagined. Is it really a genius? Is it so simple? After secretly complimenting himself, Hall quickly instilled a series of sweet words with Nosia, and he heard that Nosia almost turned his head. Hall was hot and iron, and after he made Nosia, he quickly called his sister Avril, and then said this to Avril. Avril Lavigne did not know that Hall had left Noah''s true intentions. She thought that Hall had figured it out and wanted to keep Nosia here to cultivate the feelings of both sides. If she knew that Hall was only worried about Nosia, leaving her in the inner court and then taking risks on her own, it was estimated that Avril would directly grab the Hall ear and rotate it three hundred and sixty degrees. In the dark, there was a difference between watching and Avril Lavigne, who was talking and laughing, and then he went to Hall and touched his shoulder. "Is this done?" Hall, who was still somewhat guilty, didn''t think that it was so simple to get it done, and the whole person suddenly got some fluttering. I had to look at the smirk and smiled. "That is You don''t see who I am?" Who knows that when Hall is proud, the dark suddenly gave Hall a cold waterway. "I guess you are not telling the truth. Do you think that if they know the truth, what will happen to you?" Uh Hall, who was still smug on his face, suddenly stopped, and he could have imagined that if Avril and Nosia knew the truth, they would definitely suffer. Looking at Hall''s ugly expression, he turned and left immediately after a cold cry, while the dark third was a sympathetic pat on Hall''s shoulder and comforted. "You expect them not to know the truth, good luck!" Chapter 808： Lawrence is angry Chapter 808 Lawrence is angry "Who later said that the elves are purely good races, I want to give him a big mouth!" Hall was a little depressed and stunned his head. In order to let the dark ones help them to hide the Nose and Avril they, they took out a handful of elf fruit in their space, and they also took it down. More than a dozen drops of life springs gave them half of their water, which made them satisfied and nodded. Hall found that after he had given enough sincerity, even the darkness that had always been proud of his face was so rare that he showed a smile. Although the smile was very short, Hall was very sure, and the **** was laughing! That smile is like telling Hall, what am I doing with a smile? What am I doing to blackmail you? Do you have the ability to talk to Nosia? Do you have the ability to talk to the Elf Queen? "Forget it! I will bear it!" Hall secretly forcibly resisted the anger, and then told Avril Lavigne that they had something in the inner court, so the gas-filled Hall did not leave lunch with Avril Lavigne, directly carrying Ou Laide, Hutou and Wang. Going to the inner court. Originally Yakov also wanted to follow, but when he saw that Avril was surrounded by elves, he finally had to stay. The place where the inner school school is located is some distance from the dormitory area, but Hall just asked about some of the school''s situation in L''Oreal, so he didn''t mind going one or two more steps. Hall is going to exchange some credits for Avril children to change their dormitory, so his destination is the Hall of Fame. Hall of honor It is an academic institution that receives the credits from the inner court and exchanges credits. This is a department specially designed by the inner court. The purpose is to facilitate the students to do some tasks arranged in the college. You can choose according to your specific strength. task. Credits can be regarded as money in the inner court. It seems that the outer court is using the credits of the inner court. For this, Hall is no stranger. The same is that students'' direct credits cannot be traded with each other, but it is possible to sell some of the college''s urgently needed items in exchange for credits, which is more flexible than the external court. Save the dead comprehension The purpose of Halls coming out this time is this. Just as Hall walked toward the Hall of Glory, a group of people were discussing things in an office in Glory Fort. "Lawrence, you don''t want to go back to the outer court. I will go back to the parliament and ask you to come back to resume the position of vice president." The person who spoke was not someone else. It was Hoffman who was the vice president after returning. Although Hoffmans strength did not restore the previous peak, everyones situation was only a matter of time, plus he brought it back. The theory of array magic is very beneficial to the human attack on the **** continent, so he did not object to the position of vice president. Even a group of Morgans were blindly watching everyone agree to raise their hands, and finally had to raise their hands to agree. They can all know the current situation in the inner court. If anyone opposes it, it is estimated that he is likely to face the anger of Dean Hudson and everyone. They all say that they are thieves and they live to their age. Understand when to say something, and understand what the consequences of the wrong words will be, and Hoffman should be the deputy dean without any doubt. Lawrence was still hesitant to see, and Lauren also persuaded him. "That''s right, Master Hoffman is right, Lawrence, although you have some responsibility for that thing, but it has been so many years, since things have already happened, it is not one thing to punish yourself in this way, you also saw, Xiaoya The inner court was in internal and external troubles. Dean Hudson was busy with the other two inner schools of the Magic Academy to deal with the seal of the Mozu. Now the guys in the inner court are still fighting for power, if you still dont come out to help, light Is Hoffman alone tough and useful?" Looking at Lawrence seems to be a little shaken, Hoffman gave Loren a look, Loren blinked and expressed his understanding, and then continued to fight the railroad. "You also saw that if Hoffman suddenly came back this time, not only will Hall have trouble, but magic is such a good ability to spread, I don''t know how many years it will take." Since the words have already said that Loren is not hesitating, he took a deep breath and continued to say. "You are looking at Catherine. If you don''t come out to be tougher, it is estimated that Catherine may still be attacked by the Souls next time..." "He dares!" Lawrence, who was still hesitant, heard the three words of Catherine. The whole man suddenly screamed. He saw that he patted the table and made a loud noise. The teacup on the table was shaken by this force. The tea will flow out along the teacup. Suddenly a cold scent spread from the table and quickly frozen the tea cups and tables. Hoffman and Loren looked at each other, and then they looked at Lawrence, who had a cold breath on his body, and they both had a happy heart. "It is!" Sure enough, as Lawrence angered at the table, he nodded to Hoffman and Loren. "I know, this time I am not escaping, this matter is arranged by Hoffman!" Loren knew that what he had said had already said Lawrence''s weakness, and Catherine was the soft underbelly of Lawrence. In this way, Loren really wants to thank Morgan, if it wasnt the last time they accidentally crashed and killed Catherine, it is estimated that Lawrence will continue to return to the outer court to do what the dean is ~www. Mtlnovel.com~ Although the outer court is the place to select elite students for the inner court, can the inner court of the outer court compare with the vice president of the inner court? If Lawrence was not the vice president of the inner court at the beginning, it is estimated that some of the inner courts had gone to the outer court to bully Lawrence. Seeing that Lawrence finally agreed, Hoffman was relieved, and then he picked up a paper and smiled at the two. "Right, there is a good plan that they discussed before. The dark line of the inner court has found that a leader of the soul family is ready to continue to attack a city in the near future. They are preparing to shoot some people to make bait, and then drag these souls. Finally, the army will kill them in one fell swoop!" Lawrence nodded and heard that he already knew it. "There is such a thing, but then it seems that we have not found a suitable candidate. After all, in the face of those powerful and awkward souls, if the people who are sent are too strong or have a large number of people, they are likely to give up this goal. Its harder to get the news in advance, and its harder! "What if we have one?" Chapter 809： Calculated Hall Chapter 809 Hall of Calculations Lawrence naturally knows this secret volume, which was discussed by several senior executives in the inner court. However, since the candidates for this task have not been determined, this has been put aside. Suddenly he heard Hoffman mention the matter again, and said that when he was selected, Laurentston stopped. But soon, a name came out of his mind, and the three people present at the same time said the name at the same time. "Hall?" After the trio finished, Lawrence and Loren looked at each other, and Hoffman showed a weird smile. Soon Lawrence and Lauren reacted, but not, at present, Hall is really the most suitable candidate for this task. This stinky boy is really very suitable for the yin, if he is not alone enough to eat the soul, but he has a large number of summoned beasts, and do not know why, this guy can still summon the elves of the war tree. In addition, Hoffman knows that Hall has a lot of flying World of Warcraft, so Hall even if he can''t beat it. It is estimated that few people can compare him to the ability to escape. Therefore, this task is too suitable for Hall. This is very clear in the hearts of the three people present, but after the excitement, Lawrence frowned. "Hol is a stupid boy who is not stupid. He knows that this mission is dangerous. According to his current situation, he is not expected to take the initiative." Although Hoffman had less contact with Hall, he knew Hall''s character very well, so he said confidently after hearing Lawrence''s doubts. "Do not worry, I think Hall will definitely go." Oh? Even Lauren was curious this time. He didn''t understand why Hoffman was so sure. I saw Hoffman walked to the window, but his eyes were staring in one direction. Lawrence and Loren looked at the doubts and saw that it was the direction of the colleges and universities within the School of Magic. "Just got the news, Hall is not satisfied with the place where her sister lives, so he is now going to the Glory Hall to exchange some credits." I heard that Lawrence and Loren still didn''t understand that it was not very difficult for Hall to exchange some credits for Avril for the Hall''s net worth. Is there any situation in it? Ancient era "Hehehe." Hoffman seemed to see Lawrence and Loren''s doubts, he smiled and continued. "I''m not saying that Hall has difficulty in exchanging credits. His kid is a big man. What is credited is not a difficult thing for him." "Now Hoffman, what do you mean?" Loren still did not understand, Hoffman''s confidence in where to come, will think that Hall, this stinky boy will voluntarily accept this task. "There is a lot of secrets in this kid, and the strength has increased very quickly, but this kid is a very troublesome Lord, and there will be peace in the place where he is!" If Hall is here and hears Hoffman commenting on himself, he will definitely spur a blood on Hoffman. Isn''t this a fall of people? It seems that many times people are looking for their own troubles. They are five good young people. People don''t commit me, I don''t commit crimes! Don''t think that you can talk indiscriminately, you talk again, I want to tell you! However, it is obvious that Hall gave Lawrence their impression. When he heard Hoffman, Lawrence and Loren nodded and nodded. "It is true, this kid is not low! Hoffman, what do you mean?" "Oh, after a while, this stupid boy made an exaggeration, then told him to give him a chance to make up for it, and also get credits and the power to live in Area A. I think Hall will definitely promise. "Isn''t the A area the top 100? Is this too obvious?" Loren asked with some concern. "Don''t worry, as long as this mission is successful, it is a great credit! With this credit, living in Area A is not a difficult matter. If I didn''t deliberately mention the right to reside in Area A, it is estimated that this time. This stinky boy may give up the spiritual choice of the spiritual temple and choose this!" Loren heard that he was hesitant at the time, but he didn''t hesitate to choose the spiritual temple to practice. Loren felt that he couldn''t help but repair the stinky boy on the spot. "Right!" Just as Loren was a little scared, Hoffmans voice came again. Zeng Xu and Jun Gong "When we came in, we met Morgans disciple and challenged..." As Hoffman passed the story, Lawrence nodded and said. "What you said is Takaka, this person I know, is also a genius, young is already a magician of the seventh." "Yes, this is the student named Takasah. You think that if we cut off the reasons for his punishment, tell some of his brothers, what do you say?" ...... Hall didn''t know that Hoffman, who was coming back, and his unscrupulous teachers were counting on himself. He was sighing at the strength of the inner court. After coming in the inner court, he discovered that the strength of the students in the college is generally not low. A sixth-class magician can become a city owner outside, but in the short time after Hall comes in, he can see no less than dozens. One. Even the seventh-class, eight-class students, he saw a few, it can be seen that the strength of the inner courtyard of the School of Magic is very strong. It is no wonder that the School of Magic will be above the royal family. If the royal family feels that the imperial power is unstable and wants to go to the inner court, it is estimated that the emperor will soon become history. And Hall can still imagine history will be recorded later. "In a certain year, a certain emperor lost his morality, the people''s hearts turned to the back, and then was disciplined by the Magic Academy, and deprived of the imperial power, and imprisoned the cold palace, died in a certain year, nicknamed certain. The teacher of the future does not forget the lessons of the previous car..." Just as Hall was worried, Olaid interrupted his cranky thoughts. "Young Master, the front is the Hall of Honor." Hall heard the words and immediately looked back and saw that a building of up to tens of meters appeared in front of the eyes. The building was very luxurious and full of magical taste. From the outside, Hall felt that the outside was somewhat similar to foreign countries. The feeling of the church is nothing more than a method of dozens of churches. After a slight surprise, a group of four people walked under the leadership of Ou Laide to the Hall of Glory. Just as Hall was preparing to go in, a sharp voice came from the side. "Hey? Isn''t this Ou Laide? How did your kid come to the Hall of Fame again? Didn''t tell you, like your garbage, or go back to the outer court, it''s better, what your **** master hasn''t seen yet. To a shadow, I guess you are self-directed? Ah, hahaha!" Chapter 810： provocative Chapter 810 Provocation Everyone heard the words, only to see a man wearing armor looking at Ou Laide with a sneer, from the perspective of his dress, this guy seems to be a follower. However, what he had just said was to make Hall brow wrinkle and see what he said with Lloyd. It seems to know Lloyd. Not only that, Hall heard it from the words, Ouled seems to be often seen recently. Guy bullies. "Janaj! You shut me up!" Olaide roared, this Janaje is actually a follower like Lloyd, but the last time L''Oreal was in a conflict with Janaje, Janaje often targeted him. In the beginning, Olaide didn''t bother Avril, so no matter how Janaje used the language to provoke him, he was tolerant, but this Janajie was getting too much. Once he deliberately brought the topic to Hall, he thought See what Olaide is reacting to. As a result, Ou Laide actually fought back, which made Janaj first glance, then suddenly laughed, he used this opportunity to challenge Ou Laide hands, and then took the opportunity to teach Ou Laide. And when the law enforcement officers came, Janaje made an innocence, saying that Olaide first started, and Olaide, who knew that he would continue to benefit, did not have to pay some credits as a fine. punishment. Today, Janaje is like this again. Apparently he wants to humiliate Olaide to make him ugly. Hall glanced down and glanced at Janaje, then glanced at the man wearing a magic robe around him with a six-fire magic badge on his chest. I saw this magician looking at Ou Laide indifferently, as if he did not take Ou Laide as one thing at all. The condescending appearance made Hall very uncomfortable. Yes, you are the magician in the inner courtyard of the School of Magic, you are the elite! But why do you look down on my followers? Do you think your followers are bullying my followers for granted? "Let me shut up? Oh, you have to have this ability? Do you forget the last thing? I am standing here, have the ability to call me?" Janajes attitude was very arrogant, especially after seeing the owner around him didnt stop him, he was even more proud. Looking at the appearance of Ou Laide''s teeth and teeth, Janaje became more and more proud, and his mouth curled up. Olaide knows that he can''t beat Janaj, and the troubles here will also lead to the lawsuit''s investigation. He hesitated for a moment. He felt that he would not provoke Janaje for the time being, just when he was a mad dog at home. Whose youth is dyed "less" Olaide looked at Hall with a sly look. He just wanted to talk, but he was interrupted by Hall just after opening his mouth. "I beat him up!" what? Ok? Olaid Wenya suddenly took a look, and Janaj and the magician looked at the people who were talking with curiosity. They began to think that Hall was a stranger. He did not expect him to speak for Olaide. Soon the two thought of a question. Will this Hall be the person that Olaide follows? Soon, O''Reilly''s words confirmed this, and I saw Olade look excited at Hall. "Yes, young master!" Regardless of what happened to Jarnaj, Olaid came directly to Janaje after a sigh. Janajes face changed slightly, he wanted to shoot, but after seeing Hall, the idea was immediately collected, because he knew very well that if Hall was really a follower of Ou Laide, then The next thing is not that he can interject. If he starts with Hall, then no matter who is wrong with the law enforcement, his Janajie will also receive punishment. Sure enough, just as Olaide came up to get started, the magician behind Jarnaj spoke up. "stop!" Olled heard the thought and looked back at Hall. Seeing Hall looking at himself with a smile and nodding, Olaid bit his teeth, under the horror of Jana and the magician. Its a trip to Janas belly. Janaje is a fourth-class fire fighter. It is reasonable to say that his strength is much higher than that of Ou Laide. Olaide should not hit him so easily, but from the current situation, Janajie is in his heart. I believe that Ou Laide will not do it, and the magician he followed also opened. It is reasonable to say that Ou Laide will close and return. However, in fact, Hall actually broke this common sense. He ignored the two magicians directly to the truth, and even agreed to let Olaide hands. Space abandoned women busy farming It was in this situation that Janaje was successfully attacked by Ou Laide, and it was impossible to catch it. Janaje was directly mentioned by Ou Laide. Even if it was a fourth-class soldier, after the sudden attack on the abdomen, the whole person suddenly lost his fighting power. A feeling of nausea suddenly came, and waited for him to spit it out, and suddenly there was a sudden pain in his body. Feelings of Olaid, this guy didnt close his hand after kicking. In the principle of yelling you to be sick, Olaide kept waving his fist on Janaje before Hall stopped. For a time, there was a scream of screams in front of the Hall of Honor, which made many magicians suddenly stunned. They didn''t even think about it, some people would fight here, and they were so blatant that they didn''t take the law enforcement department of the inner court in the eye. "Enough! Let your people close, otherwise I will be welcome!" The sixth-class fire magician reacted from the shock. He glanced at Janaje, who was beaten and screamed, and then he looked at Hall and said. "Ha ha" Hall didn''t let Olaide close his hand, but he smiled happily, and it looked very angry. "You!" The magician suddenly became angry when he saw it He just wanted to shoot, but he thought that the magician could not fight so easily, especially in the Hall of Fame in the inner court, otherwise the consequences would not die. Beared. Thinking of this, he suddenly stunned Hall and said, "You will regret it!" "Stupid!" Originally not ready to do, the magician who wanted the law enforcement to come over to deal with this matter suddenly stopped, not only him, but also other magicians. They did not expect that a magician would be so angry. Other magicians, is this still a magician? This is simply a rogue! The magician after the reaction suddenly became angry. He believed that even if he had to do it at this time, even the law enforcer had no reason to say anything about him. So the magician who wanted to leave suddenly didn''t leave, only to see him wave his hand, and a fireball slammed into his hands. With this hand, many people can''t help but take a breath. "It turned out to be instant magic?!" Chapter 811： Shocking Hall Chapter 811 Shocking Hall "Subscription" Nourish! The fiery breath suddenly spread from the hands of the magician to the surroundings. Don''t watch him just throw the fireball at the moment he waved. But most of the people present were magicians, and they knew that it was not easy to do this. The first is to avoid the link of the spell, to know that it is difficult to live the vast majority of people. The magical display requires the combination of mental power, magic, magical array, and magical elements, and the magical power is required to display the magic. It can be said that any step is wrong, this magic will fail, and even more will explode or reverse the situation. Therefore, it is impossible to rely on very hard work to achieve this step. One of the most important reasons is talent! On this basis, the caster also needs to practice repeatedly until he is able to perform in a closed-eyed or environmentally noisy place. This is the initial standard. The next step is to constantly improve the spirit and magic to achieve the magical moment of the magician in front of the eyes, so in general, the one who can do this step is basically a young magician. As in front of this, the age is not very large. It seems that only a magician like a 30-year-old will naturally arouse the excitement of everyone. Including Hall, he also has some interest in this magician. Oh? interesting! It turns out that my men are so arrogant, and feelings are the reason. "I advise you to honestly apologize to me and then let your slaves..." The voice of the magician is very calm. It seems that this matter is not a big deal for him. He believes that he is so exposed that the young magician who does not wear the magic badge will bow his head and admit his mistake. After all, he doesn''t want to make a big noise here. Even if he is reasonable, he will be investigated by law enforcement. He is not a law enforcement person afraid of investigation. He just thinks that it is time to pay. For him, time is life. He didn''t have that much time wasted on this kind of thing. Who knows that his words have not been finished, suddenly a fiery red magic quickly appeared from the hands of this young magician. We are abandoned by fate "Slaves? No, that''s my brother!" Hall''s words made O''Reilly''s eyes red, not only that he was even beaten by Janaje. But the magician did not care about him, but instead stared at the things in Hall. Fireball? Instant? how is this possible? Not only him, the magicians around him looked at the young magicians in front of them with shocked eyes. Some of them couldnt believe their gaze. If it wasnt for the fiery temperature from the fireball in the hands of the young magician, they told them that it was Really, they thought it was an illusion. Execution of instant magic, oh, no, it should be the magic of Hall. With the current spirit of Hall, it is very simple for him to display instant magic. Because the principles of magic and magic are somewhat different, the magic is performed much faster than magic. Not only that, Hall seems to have some ideas, not waiting for everyone to react, the other hand suddenly waved, a water polo suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand. Looking at Hall with a fireball and a water polo, everyone was dumbfounded again. Even the magician who used to cast the instant magic almost got a mental power to cause the fireball to explode, scaring him to take back the magic. It stands to reason that his exposure to such a hand should once again arouse everyone''s exclamation, but who made him encounter a more eye-catching Hall? I saw that this guy in Hall actually exchanged the fireball and the water polo between the two hands, and he used the two magics as toys. However, some senior magicians have already seen something wrong, because they found that the two magic **** in Hall''s hands are very stable. Although Hall can be very shocked to display two kinds of magic at the same time, they pay more attention to it. The stability of magic and...power! That''s right, they feel that the magic power in Hall''s hands doesn''t seem to be very powerful, it is estimated to be about two-thirds of the previous magician fireball. However, from the speed and stability of Hall''s magic, it seems that this magic is far more than the previous magic. How is this going? The people who were still watching the movie were silent. They didn''t think that Hall, the young magician, would have such a hand. Although he was thrown to play with magic like a clown, it made people twitch, but undeniable. The thing is that no one else can do this. Neighbors dine every day gl "Hey, how? Don''t play? Use magic to scare me?" Hall snorted, then took the two sets of magic in his hand, and suddenly the two magic dissipated in the air. "wrong!" At this moment, almost everyone found it wrong, because they found that the magic did not return to the Hall, and disappeared directly into the air and merged into the magical elements of the atmosphere. "You...what did you extract magical elements from the atmosphere to cast magic?!" Janas follower of the magician suddenly opened his eyes and showed a shocked expression as he looked at Hall. The Hall that was originally boring was a glimpse. He didn''t think that the guy in front of him could see the essence of magic. Yes, the reason why the magic is very useful in the **** continent is that because of the **** moon in the **** continent, the magician can not absorb the magic of the outside world to enhance the strength, so Hoffman only studied the ability to appear magic. The principle of the magic is to use the spiritual power to depict the magic array, and then use the spiritual power to guide the outside magic into the magical array to form magic, Hall cancels the magic array, and the magic will naturally return to the atmosphere. Light can be seen from this point This magician is really a genius! Hall was interested in looking at the magician in front of him. He had thought about this guy for a while. He let the lookout or summon Ada to clean up and see that this guy is currently shocked and After doubts and no other thoughts, Hall also faded the idea. Anyway, Ou Laide has already shot the janajie guy, and the people have also played, and the gas has also come out. It is time to do business. Thinking of this, Hall waved his hand at Olaide, who looked at himself with Venus staring at him. "Let''s go, let''s go ahead, don''t be surrounded by monkeys here, I want to face." Everyone heard the words almost couldn''t help but squirt his old blood. If you want to face, you will not play the magic ball as a clown tool! Just as Hall was about to leave, a voice came from the side. "and many more!" Chapter 812： Cooperation? Chapter 812 Cooperation? "and many more!" Hall heard a wrinkle, and the person he naturally heard was the magician that Janaj followed. "Is there something?" Hall glanced at the man with some impatience. Aside from the side, Olaide and the tiger head quickly went to the Hall to prevent the magician from hurting Hall. In fact, they don''t have to do this at all. They are also very clear in their hearts. They have hopes around them. These people can''t just tell Hall. However, Olaide, who is a follower of Hall, and the tiger head that worships Hall are still standing out for the first time. Hall''s most mouth smirked and patted the shoulders of the two men. They didn''t want to be so nervous. He looked up at the magician one step forward, and the magician didn''t look at the Olaide at the same time. His eyes were also straight. Staring at the Hall. "You... use magic?" Ok? Originally, I thought that if the guy who thought he was a genius can despise other people and continue to provoke his own words, he wouldnt mind teaching him well, let him know, what is outside the world, dont think that he is so young and this strength is the world. the first. If you don''t say anything, if you let him participate in the war with the Mozu, it is estimated that he is one of the people who died in front of him. Its not Halls mantra, but his characters character is not bound to have many friends. You know that the battlefield is not a person who can play around. Even Hall is relying on a large number of Warcraft dragons. Dare to do this. Like him, he is so lonely and has no friends. There is nothing impossible to die in front of others. But what Hall is interested in is that this guy actually knows the magic. You have to know that when Hall returned, he tried to experiment with the Magic Academys inner court for a while, but in the end, Lauren told him that the trial failed. Magic was judged to be useless and smashed the plan. In addition, some people deliberately obstruct the implementation of this program, so the magic is not widely known in the inner courtyard of the School of Magic. I just didn''t think that this genius magician would know and still break the mystery of Hall magic. I accidentally become a male **** (entertainment circle) "Oh? Do you know?" Hall was interested in looking at the magician in front of him. The person who originally wanted to pick up the task early came to interest. He knows very well that the magic of the magic in the inner court of the Mars Magic School has become an unstoppable flood, which is a policy that has been recognized by the senior officials of the inner court. Hall feels that even Morgan is not brave enough to destroy this plan. Otherwise, even if he has made a major contribution to the inner courtyard of the School of Magic, in the face of the general hope of all mankind, he can''t help but lower his head! It is precisely because of this that now that Hall has encountered an inner school student who knows magic in advance, he immediately came to interest. "Sure enough... the magic is true!" The magician snorted and then lowered his head and thought about something. Looking at the magician in front of him, he turned his head and did not have a second action. Not only Hall, but other magicians were dumbfounded. Looking at this wonderful guy in front of him, Holden laughed and laughed. He felt that he was not wrong. The unreliable guy only had to go to the battlefield. Not only would he die, but a team with him would not be able to estimate it. Where to go. Hall even thought badly, whether the person with him would kick him out of the team the first time after he learned of his situation, that is to say, this so-called genius magician is very It is possible to die in the hands of oneself... The side of Janajie is obviously aware of the situation of the person he has followed. He can''t help but show a bitter smile on his face. He looks at Olaide with some envy. He naturally sees it, Olaide follows. Hall''s strength is not lower than the people he follows. The main point is that Hall will not be stupid. He thought about it, and finally he bit his teeth and went to the magician who was thinking and whispered. "Adult, are we leaving here first..." The magician heard the words come back. He found that Hall had turned and was about to leave. He glanced at Janaje and nodded after seeing the bruises on Janajes face. He suddenly saw a group of people who just wanted to talk. People are going to run here. "The law enforcer?!" It seems that the outside is too big, and the surrounding magicians have also discovered this group of people, and suddenly moved some places to the side. After a while, the people who used to watch the crowd around the Hall gave way. Time to cook, I cook you However, Hall did not walk into the Hall of Honor, but instead was surrounded by a group of people wearing some familiar uniforms. "What about law enforcement?" Hall naturally knows these people, because he just cleans up some guys when he is in the outer court. If he remembers correctly, the guy who stupidly stops Hoffman is like a lawyer law enforcer. The name seems to be called the tower. Kasha... Not only that, Hall seems to see a man who looks like Takasa, but a man who is a little older is staring at himself with a sullen look. "You dare to make trouble in front of the Hall of Honor! Who will give you the courage? Grab me and send it to the Ministry of Education!" Uh? Ministry of Education? The law enforcement team turned out to be the Ministry of Education? Hey! As soon as Hall heard this, he felt that his teeth were hurting. He was not afraid, but the Ministry of Education seemed to be Morgans site. If he walked in, then even if he had nothing to estimate, the Ministry of Education would also give himself Some are not required to have a crime. He just got a reward for going to the spiritual high-level practice for a week If the Ministry of Education is taking this opportunity to clean up and then take back the reward, isnt it a big loss? Thinking of Hall, who couldnt help but look at the magician on the side, saw him frown, obviously he didnt want to be caught in the Ministry of Education. Seeing that Halls heart suddenly had an idea, he glanced at it and looked at Halls contact for so long. The two had already had some tacit understanding, and one eye made him hope to understand what to do. I saw the sudden burst of the momentum of the body, the momentum of the 9th class soldiers suddenly let the people around can not help but breathe a cold breath. Especially the former law enforcement officer and Janaje, who did not think of following this monster of Hall, turned out to be a nine-class fighter! If Hall tells them that if they regain their strength, not only the nine-time fighters, the law enforcer may just be shocked, and Janaje estimates that he is directly stunned. When everyone was shocked, Hall whispered a little to the magician. "I said, how about our cooperation?" Chapter 813： make trouble? Chapter 813? "I said how about our cooperation?" The genius magician who was shocked and looked at the horror breath looked back and looked at Hall. Apparently he had not recovered from the shock, and some did not understand the meaning of Hall. Hall did not give him time to continue thinking, and glanced at the law enforcement officers who were desperately deterred, especially the captain of the law enforcement officer who was somewhat similar to Takasawa, and saw his eyes hit the lookout. This whispered and continued. "Know, my name is Hall. I think you shouldn''t want to get the law enforcement to get the ghost place in the Ministry of Education?" The man heard that he had come back. He frowned and looked straight at Hall. The eager gaze made Halls heart shudder, and Hall thought that this guy had When the special hobby, the man finally spoke. "Willio..." Willio? What? Listening to the man said three words, Hall squatted his eyes, then this reaction, the feeling this guy is talking about his name. alright, you win! For this guy who talks like a gold word, Hall is very speechless, but fortunately he has seen many such people, such as the dark face of a door panel, and the death of a silver hair by Ai Qi. And, with this **** in front of you, one more can be made into a table. "Cough, that Willie is, I don''t think you want to waste time in the Ministry of Education?" Willie heard the words and looked at the law enforcers who were shocked by the look, and then this was the first time against Hall. "Yes, how do you cooperate?" Seeing Willie agree, its only a smile on Halls face. You can just match me, and the rest dont need you to do it. After saying that Hall did not wait for Willie''s consent, he turned and looked toward him. The law enforcement officer saw Hall coming over and patted him on the shoulder to signal him to retreat, but his action seemed to everyone to be like pouring cold water into the oil. It was shocking that everyone could not say it. "This...what is this person coming to? How can he let this powerful monster obey his orders? Is he a senior at a senior level?" There are a lot of people who have this idea, but it doesn''t include Takamami who is looking for Hall trouble. This guy who looks like Takaka is not someone else. He was the brother of Takasa who had wanted to soak in the outer court. He is also a disciple of Morgan. Just now he received news that his brother was framed and caught and sent to the inner court. The man who framed his brother was just the person on the opposite side of his master Morgan. He wondered if he could teach him by his own identity. This is not, he just rushed over, did not think that the words have not said a few words, even was scared by a powerful warrior. "Bastard, this guy has such a strong person around, how no one told me!" Takam whispered in his heart and thought about how to deal with it next time. At this time, Hall spoke. "The law enforcer? Don''t know what you are doing to stop us?" Takamami, who was interrupted by Hall, heard his eyes blinking. He glanced at Hall and then took a look at it and immediately decided. In his opinion, even if there is a strong person around Hall, is he really dare to work here? To know that this is the inner courtyard of the School of Magic, the plain text stipulates that this is not allowed to fight here. If Hall is really daring to start, although they may be injured, but this guy of Hall definitely can not benefit. Thinking of this, Takame immediately recovered his temper, and he glanced at the tall and mighty look behind Hall, and then he stepped forward and snorted. What? You should ask yourself what you did? Hall heard a question asking for a silly look. "Ask me myself? I am just chatting with my classmates. Is this also wrong? You are in charge of the law enforcement, do you still manage people to eat fart?" Hey! Hall said the last sentence, the people around can''t help but laugh out loud. This is really... too vulgar... but why do they feel very comfortable? Even Willie''s guy didn''t twitch from the corner of his mouth, and then his eyes looked at Hall frequently, but his heart was secretly vomiting, how could there be such a magician! He himself knows that he is a wonderful thing in the magician, but compared with Hall, he thinks that this is simply a small witch. Although he is not very optimistic about the aristocracy, but he still has at least some of the nobles should do, where would you think of Hall, and what is the difference between the market and rogue. Halls lethality is too great, and Takame and others have suddenly become angry with the angry face. If there are some hopes of the Hall standing there, they would like to rush to give this unblocked guy. Grab it, then pick up his meal. "Hey! You don''t want to argue! You dare to make trouble in the Hall of Fame in the inner court. I advise you to walk with us best, or else..." When he heard the threat from Takame, Hall smiled, but he didn''t have any action. He just turned to look at Willio and waved. Willie didn''t want to go, but remembered the cooperation that Hall said. Two words, after biting the teeth, this stepped away. On the side of Janajie, he just wanted to pull Willo. Although he was a bit arrogant for a while, he was deeply aware of how terrible the law enforcer was. www.novelhall.com~ He knew it. A guy refused to obey the law enforcement law enforcement, and the result was not only smashed by the shackles, but also seemed to be driven out of the inner court, and the magician who followed the guy did not raise any objections. The contradiction between him and Ou Laide was to drive Ou Laide out of the inner court through the law enforcement, but he did not expect that Ou Laide could actually confess and admit his mistakes. Today, he once again saw that Ou Laide was just angry. Just mad at him, just did not think that things will actually develop to this point. Suddenly, he felt a little regret in his heart. If he really involved Willio, he would not have a good life. The reason why he is so arrogant is that it is because of Willio''s reason. If Willio receives punishment for this matter, his own initiator will estimate that the good days will come to an end. Looking at the former Willio, Canary bite his teeth and took a step to follow. Hall glanced at Canary, with an interest, and glanced at him with a deeper look, and then it was only Willi''s rebellion, reaching out and holding his shoulder and smiling at Takame. "Do you see us as troublemakers?" Chapter 814： Shooting Chapter 814 shot Almost when Hall disregarded Willio''s resentment and his shoulders, he looked at the distance with a glimpse of the distant light. After the brow wrinkled, it regained his gaze. And just as he regained his gaze, the place he looked out came out with two figures wrapped in black robe. One of the people looked at it with a glimpse of it, and then he said to another person. "Look, I will say that the look around this kid is a strong man. We are so far away, he found it." Said here, he did not wait for another person to open, and then said with a look of dumbfounding. "Hall, this stinky boy, is he really a nobleman? How do you feel like a market rogue? Loren, this is the student you taught?" It turned out that another figure turned out to be Hall''s teacher, Loren, then the identity of the speaker is obvious. He is the calculation Hall, and then wants to come and see the situation of Hoffman. Lorens words are also a look of laughter and laughter. Dr. Hoffmans dean, I really didnt have a day to teach this stinky boy, like him, its a wonderful thing in the inner court. After a pause, Loren kept up and said, "I know that Willie is a genius, but the character seems to be a little lonely. It is estimated that Hall is a stinky boy and he said something, which makes him not Unwilling past cooperation, Dean Hoffman, do you say that our plan can succeed?" The plan that Lauren said was to make Hall make mistakes, and then had to perform the secret mission. Even if he didn''t want to be unwilling, it didn''t matter. They believed that as long as Hall went, then the plan must be certain. The reason why they will be so sure is that Hall really has this ability. Secondly, they believe that Hall is so embarrassing, it is estimated that few people can make him suffer! "Oh, let''s wait and see." ...... Takame glanced at Hall, who was laughing and laughing, and Willio, who was squirming on his face, and he felt that his brother was being bullied by such a person. For a time, Takame did not know what words should be used to describe it. He took a deep breath and then pointed his finger to Jana, who said to Hall. "Its not like you cant be like you! You, tell me what is the injury on your face? Is it someone who beat you? Takame knows that Hall must have said something with Willio, so he feels that it is difficult to find a breakthrough from them, but this is hard to beat him, so he simply looks directly at the side of his face. The scarred Janaje. When I saw Takama, I asked Janaj. The people around me looked at him suddenly. They were stared at by so many people, even if Janaje was not trembled by his legs, especially the look that he looked at. He felt that if he said something that was not good for Hall, he would never let himself go. Thinking of this, Janaje raised his head fiercely and opened his eyes under the gaze of everyone. "Hit me? No? Law enforcement adult, I am not..." When Janaje replied, Hall gave him a fascinating look, and Takame was frowning. At this time, Jana Jay suddenly stopped. His situation made everyone unable to help, and waited for everyone to react, Janaje suddenly pointed his finger at Hall and said with a look of disgust. "Adult, it is him, that is, he beat me, I..." Janaje said here, his eyes were fierce, and the whole person fell straight down. I go! How is this going? Not only is Hall dumbfounded, but even Willi''s face on the side is fierce, and the look is a fierce turn to look into the distance, but there is still a silhouette there, looking at the brow wrinkles He quickly went to the side of the Hall and said. "Adult, this is something..." However, Takame did not give the opportunity to look forward to the words. He originally heard Janas negation and wondered if he would take Janaje to take a good trial, but he did not think that there was a **** turning point, even though he I don''t know why Janaje is going to testify to Hall. I don''t know why he fainted before he finished speaking, but this is enough! Under the witness of everyone, even if Hall is no longer a reason, he is now hard to argue. Therefore, Takame did not let this opportunity pass and waved his hand at everyone behind him. "Give me the people who made these troubles, call the top, let them send reinforcements, and I don''t believe they dare to ignore the rules of the inner court!" As the Tacoma voice just fell, a huge magic suddenly rose to the sky, looking at the fireworks that exploded like a globe at high altitude, Hall couldn''t help but swear. "Hold the grass!" He was a little dumbfounded and glanced at Janaje, who was fainting on the ground, and then looked at Willio, who was also unclear, and finally had some headaches. "It seems like the situation is a little trouble!" Willie heard the words of Hall''s hand in silence, and then he looked at Hall faintly. "I know!" It seems that this is not enough. I thought about adding enough "I am in trouble!" I go! Hall glanced at Willio, then looked at the law enforcement officers around him and Takami, who had a smug expression. "You''d better be a shackle. Don''t think that there are strong people around you. You can ignore the inner court regulations and make trouble in the inner court. I have already informed the top management, and soon they will send people over, if you..." "It''s your uncle!" Hall''s voice just fell, a figure quickly rushed toward Takame, Takame did not think that Hall this guy would really ignore the rules of the inner court, not only in the inner court, but also to the law enforcement! Because the speed of lookout is too fastTakames magic is still halfway through, and suddenly one hand quickly reaches over, and Takame is scared to recover the magic, and then ignore it. It would be a shame, and it came to a lazy, rolling, and escaped when the hand that looked at him almost caught him. Everyone around them was dumbfounded, including Willio. He didnt think that Hall was so daring, until the law enforcers were all students in the inner court, but they now represent the inner court. Hall is doing the same. So I am fighting against the inner court! Those law enforcement officers saw that Hall actually took the initiative, even if they were afraid of the strength of their hopes. At this time, they looked at the look and the Hall with indignation, and they did not have any leisure in their hands. One magic immediately gathered from them. Made. Just as they were preparing to cast magic, suddenly a figure appeared beside them, and many of the less powerful law enforcers were scared that even magic could not be controlled and dissipated directly, while other law enforcement officers were sweating. Because those figures are placed on their necks with sharp claws, the cold claws make them feel a deadly threat. If they continue to use magic, they believe that these figures will definitely cut their throats. "This...this is the end...What is going on?" Chapter 815： Benham Chapter 815 Bernam "God! He...he turned out to be the summoner! But...but how can there be so many summoned beasts!" A magician who recognized Halls identity looked at the call of the claws of the law enforcement Beast, he did not think that things would become like this. "No, isn''t he just applying magic? Or is it a pair of magic, how can it become a summoner? How is it possible?" Not only the surrounding students were crying and stunned, but even Willie was stunned and his mouth was so big that he could put down a pear. However, he soon wanted to understand that Hall was able to use magic, which may be inseparable from his role as a summoner. Although he is only a preliminary understanding of the magic, but his smart talent, he quickly understood the principle of magic, the magic relied mainly on mental strength, and the summoners just took the main mental power, so that Hall can send and receive free magic and it will be said. After Hall controlled the situation, the two figures not far away appeared again. Hoffman looked at the situation in front of his face with a smile and reached for his hand. "Yes, Hall didn''t drop the magic for this time. I think he should study very hard." Loren heard a slight twitch in his mouth, and glanced at Janaje, who had poured foam on the floor, and then he looked at Hoffman. "I said Dean Hoffman, have you done this really well? You are not afraid of Hall, the kid..." Hoffman turned to look at Loren''s doubts and asked, "Ah? What are you talking about? That kid''s coma must have been overworked recently. What does this have to do with me? Loren, we are familiar with it, talk to me carefully, I am telling you Oh!" Loren saw Hoffman''s exaggerated expression, his mouth twitching and his heart seemed to be like a million heads. However, he quickly packed his heart and took a deep breath and then closed his mouth. "In any case, it doesn''t matter to me at the moment. If the kid is worried, let him find Hoffman!" ...... "You! What are you going to do... Here is the inner court, are you ready to declare war with the inner court?" Takame regretted his heart at this time. He didn''t think that things would become like this. He thought that if he couldn''t beat it, he could at least support the arrival of support. After all, here is the Hall of Fame of the inner court. The masters of the inner court can arrive here in the shortest time. Anyone who dares to make trouble will be subdued by them. However, a large number of Warcraft suddenly appeared in front of him, which made him somewhat unprepared. He looked at the golden hair on his head and opened a **** mouth and exposed his sharp fangs to stare at his own magic bear. Takames speech was somewhat unfavorable. stand up. His heart is in a state of high horror at this time, don''t look at these World of Warcraft did not hurt them, but who can guarantee that they completely obey the master''s orders? After all, these World of Warcraft are some beasts. If you are just hungry in front of you, you can''t help but bite a bit on your neck, then you are not dead. When he thought that he would be killed by World of Warcraft, Takame began to regret it. He felt that he did not investigate the situation of Hall. This is really unwise. After such an experience, Takame will do this afterwards, and he must definitely investigate and act again. "Here is the inner courtyard, but you can''t seem to represent the inner court?" Hall looked at Takamami with a disdainful expression, but his heart was rushing to wonder what to do. After all, this is the inner court. If you make too much trouble, then you will definitely not find any benefits. "What should I do?" Just as Hall thought about how to deal with this, dozens of figures quickly flew from afar, and when they saw their figure, many people suddenly exclaimed. "This is... teacher law enforcement team?" Teacher Law Enforcement Team? When Hall heard the title, he quickly reacted. These estimates are the law enforcement teams originally designed in the inner court. They should all be teachers. This is like the gendarmerie in the army. Just as Hall thought, dozens of law enforcement teams wearing white snow robes stopped at Hall above them. Among the coming, the most dazzling is the magician who flies in the forefront. A long silver hair floats over his ear and floats behind him, and gently sways with the wind blowing. The man has a bright and white face, with a sharp and angular cold; black and deep eyes, with a charming color; the thick eyebrows, high nose, beautiful lips, all are not arrogant Noble and elegant. But what attracts people''s attention is the badge that he wears on his chest that represents the nine-class wind magician. Is it a nine-class wind magician? Not only that, but Hall also saw behind him with a lot of eight magicians and fighters. Hall did not expect the inner court to be so powerful, so he arranged so many powerful teachers to be law enforcement. "Hey? I didn''t think it was Benham!" Hall doesn''t know this person, it doesn''t mean that others don''t know. Some senior magicians see Bernard''s face and suddenly show a adoring expression. Benam is also a celebrity in the inner courtyard of the School of Magic. The main reason is that his law enforcement is very strict. Any student or even a teacher who dares to commit illegal activities in the inner court will take him back without any mercy and give corresponding punishment. . Loren saw a slight change in his face, and he turned to look at Hoffman. "Dr. Hofmann, may plan to change, we still go out early, this Benham is not easy to get along with." Its not that Loren is afraid of Benham, but Hall is his student. They just do this to let Hall accept the task But now its Benams involvement. At that time, it may change. They know that Hall is a soft-no-hard guy, and it doesn''t matter if he is in conflict with Takamame. After all, he is a student. But if Benam is upset, the nature will change. Hoffman nodded, then said to Loren, "You go to Hall, pretend to teach him, and then bring it back to the office. Bennum will tell me there." Loren heard the words and rushed straight to Hall. At this time, Benam''s eyes floating above the Hall glanced at the bottom of the faint saying. "What happened here? Who is making trouble in the inner court!" Hall heard a wrinkle and he was very dissatisfied with the attitude of the Bennheim law enforcement teacher. The look of the side looked up and stepped forward, and at the same time, the momentum of the nineth-class fighters broke out, and Bennhams face, which was still careless, suddenly changed. "Nine-time fighters?" Chapter 816： Pig teammate Chapter 816 Pig Teammates Before Bennham received the help message, he said that he would come directly with the law enforcement. He would like to know who is so bold and even troubled in the inner court. When he rushed over, he saw that the law enforcement officers were all subdued by Warcraft. Although there is a lot of Warcraft here, it seems to him that it is not very difficult to deal with these land warcraft. He can deal with more than half of them. Not to mention, behind him, he has brought dozens of experienced teammates. "Who is here to make trouble? If you don''t want to go back with me?" In the past, it was not the case that there was no trouble. As long as he came forward and said such a sentence, the other party would honestly go back to him to accept punishment. But what he didn''t think was that Hall didn''t move at all. Not only that, but he also walked out of a burly warrior and released his nine-class combat power. Benims face, which was originally white, became a little rosy, and Hall estimated that he was mad. The appearance of Benham and the scene of provocation and provocation were clearly seen by Takame. Although he was subdued by the devil, he was excited. He knows the character of Bernam very well. This teacher hates hatred, especially those who don''t study hard and often make troubles. Benam has packed up a lot. Even if Takam himself, he was also picked up by Benham, so when he saw Hall so daring and against Benham, Takame smiled. "Oh, Hall is it, see how long you are arrogant!" Seeing that Benham did not speak, the teacher law enforcers behind him looked at each other and then dispersed in a quiet manner. They looked at Hall and others in a condescending manner, and always prepared for magic. Once there was any situation below, they Will be the first time to shoot. The situation in front of us has already thought about the development of the bad. Many of the magician trainees have already left far away when they come to Benam. They dont want to be caught in the pool. Just as Benam blinked and stared at him, thinking about whether he was going to start here, suddenly a figure rushed from afar. "and many more!" Uh? Hall heard the sound suddenly, because he was too familiar with this voice. This is not his cheap teacher. Who is it? "Hey? Teacher Lauren? What are you?" Benam looked at him with some surprise after seeing the people. "Oh. Teacher Benham, I am sorry, this is a gangster, and it will bring you trouble. I will take him away." After saying that Loren came directly to Hall, he couldnt help but say that he came to his head. The painful Hall almost exclaimed. "I said the teacher, why don''t you talk about it..." Not waiting for Hall to finish, Loren interrupted him and said with a sigh of relief. "You are too embarrassed to say that you have just come to the inner court to make trouble. Are you not happy when you don''t get into trouble for a day? Don''t put your World of Warcraft away. ?" Oh Although Hall didn''t know why Loren had been to himself like this, he saw that when Lauren was squinting at himself, he still had some doubts, but he still obeyed the summoned beast. Benam and others were shocked when they saw that Hall had taken all the World of Warcraft with a single stroke. Even Benham was shocked. "What? It turned out to be a person''s summoned beast?!" Benam originally thought that there were a lot of summoners here, but he didn''t think that he was a summoner''s Warcraft. Although he was a mage, he still had some understanding of the summoner''s situation. He could do this step. What is the simple character? Teacher Lorens student? Benham was the first to see Hall, so he didn''t know Hall very well, when he thought about it, when he was dealing with it, he shouted when he escaped from Tacomaton. "Bernham teacher, Hall is beating in the inner court. Not only that, but he also threatens our law enforcement team. If you are not a teacher, you will be hurt by those Warcraft." Ok? ! Takames voice just fell, Hall and Lorenton glanced at him, and Takamami, who was glanced at by the two, was scared back two steps, and Bennums brows were wrinkled. When he just wanted to talk, an unexpected person spoke. "That... Teacher Benham!" Bennm looked down and looked down. He couldnt help but see the person who spoke. Before that, he focused his attention on Hall and his gaze. Now, when he sees someone, he looks at it with some doubts. People said. "Willio? Why are you here?" Willie heard the face black, feelings he was ignored, and some of the resentful eyes glanced at Hall, looking at Benn in Hall''s innocent eyes. "Mr. Benham, I was only discussing the magic with Hall. I didn''t think that Takame would come out and make trouble, saying that we are making trouble in the inner court. I think the person who should be punished most should be him!" Hey... Hall looked at Willio with a little surprise. Is this the guy who just cherished the word like gold? How do you lie and your eyes don''t blink. Willie ignored Hall''s questioning eyes, and Takame was flushed and glared at Willio. "You are nonsense! Just now your followers said that Hall hit him, he..." Benam glanced at Janaje, who was fainting to the ground and was scarred. He just wanted to talk to Willio but he said first. "My followers are just playing thick games with Hall''s followers. I didn''t expect him to lose, and then passed out." When I heard that Willio had a serious explanation of the matter, everyones forehead suddenly came up with a black line. The reason is really... Are you really a fool? Hall reached out and touched his forehead. It seems that he met the legendary pig teammate This explanation doesn''t even believe him, let alone someone else? "Forget it, I will come by myself... I..." Hall secretly spoke out that Willio wouldn''t talk, thinking that he would give this thing to the past, who knows that his cheap master, Loren, sold his teammates again. . "Mr. Benham, although I don''t know what happened here, but I think my students must be wrong, so I will bring him directly to Vice President Hoffmann and let Hoffman''s vice president. Long to deal with him, things are like this, when I deal with opinions, I will bring it to you!" Loren said that he turned and pulled Hall, and Hall just wanted to refute it. After the head was knocked, it was honest. I looked forward to waiting for a glance, and then I left Hall here. The law enforcement wanted to stop Hall, but they didn''t hear Benam''s orders, so they could only watch them leave. "Mr. Benham, this..." What Takam wants to say is that he hears Benam screaming. "Hey, I will check this out! Let''s go!" Chapter 817： Damn 2 old man Chapter 817, the wicked two old men "Summoner...Hall?" Looking at the back of Hall''s departure, Willie''s heart muttered a word, and after regaining his gaze, he found that Janaje was still lying on the ground, thinking about it and looking for someone to carry this guy back, and then left. As for Benham, when Hall was taken away by Lauren, he left his face. The other law enforcement officers saw that Benham did not take Willio away. They naturally would not do this kind of damage. Unfavorable things. Yes, it is to harm others! When Hall was on the road, he was wondering, how could Janajes guy suddenly change so big? I thought that I and Willie had conspired to round this up, but Janaje suddenly spoke like crazy, saying that he would say nothing, and finally he didnt give the chance to ask questions. He came to a mouthful. White foam coma. What is it like for this kind of harm to others? Is it... Hall glanced at Loren, who was walking in front of himself, and frowned. It seemed to feel Hall''s gaze, and Loren looked back and glanced at Hall''s dissatisfaction. "Smelly kid, what do you grind? I will add chaos to me and I don''t know how to converge." Don''t look at Loren''s words, but he knows very well. The reason why Hall will get this trouble is that they have a lot of power. Don''t say anything else, Janaje''s sudden change of mouth is an obvious flaw, but then how, Loren believes that Hall, this stinky boy, as long as he listens to the reward of the task, it is estimated that he still chooses to perform. Seeing the doubts that Hall had seen, Loren continued to say after coughing. "Let''s go, this time your kid is lucky, although the vice president of Hoffman is in the upper position, but many high-ranking people in the inner court have received his favors in the past. If they want to come, they will give him face and let Hoff Vice-President Manman can do whatever he wants, and you can do it." Uh Hall heard that Loren was so simple, Hall was more confused, but he just wanted to ask what, but Lauren turned his head to speed up, and told him to keep up with him and don''t talk nonsense. Hall heard the helpless shrug. For such a teacher, he really didn''t have a way. Along the way, Loren didn''t say a word again. Hall had to follow it honestly, and hoped that they would be the same. I hope that there is nothing, as long as he thinks, he can surpass Lauren at any time, as for Olaide and Tiger Head. Fortunately, the two have good physical fitness, followed by Hall. Under the leadership of Loren, Hall and his entourage came to an office area in the inner court. There were many magicians. Loren was familiar with them, and those people were curious to look behind Loren. Hall and others, Lauren walked more urgently, so they did not introduce them. The people looked at it like Loren took the Hall and they entered the office of the vice president. Hey! With a knock on the door, an old mans voice came from the room. "Come in!" Actually, I dont have to look at it. Hall listened to the sound and heard who it was. When he came in, Hall saw that Hoffman, who had already put on a high-level magical robe, was sitting at his desk with a serious look. There was a glimpse of Lton. He felt that Hoffman''s expression didn''t seem to be pretending. He thought at least whether that thing would have been made by Hoffman. Now he saw that he felt some doubts about his thoughts. "Is it not? Who will it be?" Hoffman stared at Hall and saw him staring straight at him with doubts. He didn''t understand Hall consciousness and doubted himself, but even then, he still did not show any difference. "I said Hall, how can your kid do things like this? How long does it take to enter the inner court and see the law enforcement in the public? If they really implement the rules and regulations of the inner court, you just got it right. The opportunity for high-level spiritual cultivation is likely to be cancelled!" Hearing here, Hall frowned. He didn''t think that this punishment would be so heavy. Since he knew the importance of the spirit hall, he would not give up easily, but he obviously felt that something was wrong here, but he also charmed him for a time. The demon thinks what is wrong, so he just stood there silently and did not speak. Loren saw the atmosphere a little embarrassed, and quickly helped to slogan "The Dean Hoffman, Hall is my student, although some like to cause trouble, but he still has merit, you see if you want a way to put Hall Is this a good deal?" After all, Loren also deliberately reached out and patted Hall''s shoulders. The Hall was surprised to look at Loren. The more it was, the more Hall felt it was weird. "Mr. Loren, do you have anything to look at me? How do I feel that you are a little weird?" Loren heard a slight change in his face, and his tone became a little excited and said to Hall. "Bad boy, what are you talking about? You are my student, I am not good for you, who is good? Really unconscionable guy!" After talking about Loren, he still didn''t feel vented. When he pulled back his hand, he also took a slap in the head of Hall. Looking at Hall''s look and expression of his head, Hoffman almost couldn''t help but smile, and he forcibly held back his smile and coughed. "Cough, Hall, are you going to the Hall of Fame today for credit, then give your sister a safe dormitory?" "Ah, yeah?" Hall did not deny that this is not a secret and Hoffman and Loren are not outsiders, so he nodded honestly. "This way, yes, I have a mission here, just get credits, not only that, as long as you complete the task, you can also get the power to live in Area A, how?" task? Power in Zone A? Hall blinked and his mind quickly passed through what happened today, and the pupil suddenly showed a glimmer of light. It turns out that... I said how things are so strange, feelings are all made by these two old men, it is estimated for this task! These two odious old men! Halls heart gnawed his teeth, and the feelings themselves were pitted by the two old men in the inner court. And he still has no way to refuse this. Can he go to the spiritual hall to practice Hoffman? Dealing with this matter, secondly, I really need credits and residency in Area A. For him, my sisters safety is also a heart disease. Therefore, from this point of view, this task he has to pick up, but also have to pick up! Chapter 818： Blackmail Chapter 818 Blackmail Although Hall does not know what the specific content of this task is, it is obviously not a simple task. Otherwise, the character of these two old guys will not be used to accept this task. This article is by www. Lws520. Com starting But then again, at the current situation of Hall, the reward for this task seems to be very good. Before this, even if he got a lot of credits, but want to get the right to reside in Area A, it must be before the ranking of the inner court. hundred. Its not that Halls single fight cant enter a hundred, but now its not clear that Hall is competing for the rankings. Second, he doesnt have that much time. At the moment, it seems that Hoffman''s task is the most suitable for him. He also knows that Hoffman and Loren are not Morgans. They will not find those mortal tasks for themselves. This is not good for them. Otherwise, if they escape this mortal task, they will return to them. Can people have a good time? After trying to understand this, Hall glanced at Loren and grinned. "The old man, count you, even your own disciples!" Seeing Hall directly breaks, Loren blows his beard and blinks and looks at Hall. "Bad boy, what have you said? You..." The words of Loren have not finished yet, but they were interrupted by Hoffman. "Okay, Hall is a thief in the heart of this kid!" said Hoffman, looking at Hall with a serious look. "Hall, although things are what you think, but I have a reason to have to do this, look at this!" Hoffman finished, a black shadow was thrown from his hand, and Halls inertia reached out and took a look and found it to be a roll. I looked at Hoffman with a puzzled look and saw him telling me to look around. Hall just opened the paper and read it. At the beginning, Hall still had a suspicious expression on his face, but as he read it in depth, his face began to look a bit difficult to look at. At the end of the day, he looked blue and green, and some gnashing his teeth. "These hateful souls, this is simply a day...a group of devils!" Hall just blurted out and said "Sakamoto devil", but fortunately he found it in time to change his mouth, otherwise he would waste some time explaining what devils are. Looking at the eyes of the two old men, Hall took a deep breath, and then said. "I have already understood the situation, I picked up this task!" "Well, no loss is the person I value, your boy is good!" For Loren''s compliment, Hall gave him a blank eye. "Deputy Dean of Hoffman, this task is not going to start right away?" Hoffman nodded. "You have ten days of preparation time. So, if you have any questions and conditions today, you can ask them. I will try to answer you and satisfy you in ten days. You will start tomorrow. Go directly to the spiritual hall to practice, which is helpful for your mission." After thinking about it, Hall raised several questions, such as the information of the Soul, the map of the Titan continent, and some specific content of the mission. Hoffman heard that people quickly brought in two volumes and then handed them to Hall. "There are information about the soul family and the map of the Titan continent currently in the inner court. You can take your own research slowly. As for the task, just like the above, you lead the team to attract the eyes of the soul, and then find the soul. The large army of the family quickly passed the news and the rest was handed over to the inner court." Hall heard the nod and quickly understood that the main inner court of his mission was nothing more than a bait and a scout. One of the Souls troops turned out to be in the vicinity of the human city to observe the situation. Once the citys defense force is found to be weak, it will attack the human city. The tactics of the Souls are the guerrilla warfare in the anti-war era of China, but their practice is very evil. Every time they break through a city, they will not stay in the tile. This is a three-light policy than the Sanguang policy. This is why Hall is seeing this. After the situation will say that they are the reason for the devil. The Soul troops are very embarrassed. If the inner court sends a large army, they will get the news and give up the original mission evacuation. The mission of Hall is to find the Soul army and find ways to drag them, then let the inner court Send troops to destroy this group of Soul troops. From this mission, Hall is indeed a very suitable candidate, because of the huge Warcraft Legion in his space! After understanding this, Hall was not angry. He knew that the entire inner court now seems to be the only one who is the most suitable for this task, otherwise Hoffman and Loren will not let the old face give himself this set. "The last question, that Takam..." Not waiting for Hall to finish, Hoffman understood Hall''s meaning, so he quickly said. "It is what we deliberately told him, um, if you want to pack him, as long as you don''t die, don''t you, I will give you the things behind you." "Complete!" Takamami, who was depressed and looked back, suddenly felt a chill in the back. He looked at him with some doubts and there was no one except some law enforcement officers. "Strange, how do I feel suddenly cold, is it sick recently?" Without knowing that he had been spotted by Hall, Takame did not find the reason, then shook his head and continued to walk toward their office. This time, their law enforcement officers did not complete the task. Instead, they were slap in the face of Hall. The expression before Benns departure made Takame know This teacher is definitely Out of the violent state, they went back this time to estimate that many people are unlucky, and it is very likely that they will take off the skin of this layer of law enforcement. Although it is only a student law enforcement officer, but the student law enforcement personnel are not so good, there are fixed places every year, and each place is the focus of competition among the participants. After all, as a law enforcer, the chances of earning credits and receiving high-level appreciation will increase greatly. This is a very good opportunity for some students who like to compete for power. "The hateful Hall, the abominable Takasawa, if I was kicked out of the ranks of law enforcement, I will make you look good! Especially you! Hall!" The Hall that was hated by Takame was after scorning the two old men and snatching something from the two old men. Looking at the back of Hall''s departure, Hoffman and Loren had a bit of a painful look. Just now they all paid some high-level magic crystals to let Hall leave. "This stinky boy, too embarrassed, the magic crystal that I got, was actually half-ridden by him! If he can''t finish the task, see how I can clean him!" Chapter 819： Kahn Chapter 819 Kahn "Hey! Let you feel bad! Let me count on my brave calculations. If you don''t finish your magic crystal, I am respecting you old man!" Hall can think about Hoffman and Loren, anyway, this is indeed what they did wrong. Le Wen novel w-w-w.lwxs520.c-o-m. "There was another nine-class magic crystal. There are three nine-magic magic crystals in the hands. Look back and let anyone advance." In the Hall space, the current summoning beast is: the 9th World of Warcraft has the Sea Snake King Kahn, the Lightning Golden Eagle, the 9th Eagle Bird and the Beast have two heads, which are themselves the unicorns of the 9th World of Warcraft, and the other is promoted to Hall by Hall. The eagle bird beast of the 9th World of Warcraft, the swamp giant crocodile leader and the giant octopus. Eight World Warcraft has: Xiaoyue Devil Wolf A, Fire Wolf Little Red, White Tiger White, Fury Devil Bear Little Yellow Mother and Child, Fire Ant Queen, Stone Bee Queen. Seventh-order World of Warcraft is the other four wolf-moon wolves, ten flame wolves, and fire ant guards. There are many World of Warcraft space in the sixth class, such as the Sea Warcraft Sea Snake, Lightning Magic Fish Lightning, Sawtooth Crab, Tiger Head Shark, Flying World of Warcraft Eagles, Griffins, Giant Bats, Hurricane, and Later Hall. The golden eagle vulture in the scourge of the prairie. As for the land, it is the fire ant army, the swamp giant crocodile army, the wolf rider and the weakest stone bee army. As for the magic crystal, Hall got a lot of magic crystals from Long Island. The biggest one seems to be the magic crystal of the dragon. Hall didn''t devour the black at the time. I want to come to Xiaohe and still feel depressed. As for the nine-dimensional magic crystal, except for the few subjects used, there are only three left in Hall, and there are still thirty-four in the eighth-class magic crystal. As for the number of magic crystals in the seventh, there are slightly more, there are two Hundreds, the rest of the magic crystal. According to the rules of the system, Hall can upgrade the three-headed and eight-dimensional World of Warcraft to the Nine, and at the same time, he can promote the four-headed and seven-class World of Warcraft to eight and two hundred and six. However, Hall thought about it and didn''t use them all. After all, there was a war-era old tree in the space. A nine-hour war tree lasted for 30 minutes but saved Hall many times. For example, when fighting with the Sea Snake King Kahn, such as when fighting with the Orcs outside Tieling City, and when fighting with the Mozu, the ancient war tree has saved Hall many times. Therefore, in any case, Hall must have a Nine-class magic crystal in his hand, so Hall decided to first promote the Ada, who has been with him for the longest time, to the World of Warcraft. Looking at the original gray hair of Ada after the space light beam, suddenly turned into a cockroach with a golden light, two sharp fangs in the mouth... Hall was somewhat uncertain and looked up and said that after the transformation, A big muttered to himself. "Awesome, Ada actually played a game of transformation, what is this World of Warcraft? Or is it a Xiaoyue Devil?" A big thought came over to Hall, but it was a slap in the face of Halls slap in the head. At this moment, Hall found that As eyebrows seemed silver. He quickly stepped forward and reached out to grab Ada. The head is observed. I saw that A''s eyebrows were really silver, which formed a sharp contrast with the golden hair on it. Not only that, but Ada''s pupil also turned golden, and it looked very strange. "Forget it, Xiao Huang already has a name. Although you have become a yellow hair, you will continue to call Ada!" The other nine-class magic crystal Hall is given to the queen of the stone bee. After all, Hall said that he would compensate the queen bee queen. Although the queen bee queen is not very powerful, it is estimated that Hall is doing this. Let yourself be guilty. After the Queen of the Stone Bee was irradiated by the spatial light beam, there was no change in size and appearance. Hall was not disappointed. "Forget it, you are now a 9th World of Warcraft, you can cultivate some stone bees!" After sending the Queen of the Stone Bee, Hall looked at the surrounding World of Warcraft. Hall now has Ada, Lightning Golden Eagle, two eagle birds and beasts, swamp giant crocodile, giant octopus, and the queen bee queen. Waiting for World of Warcraft, it can be said that if the nine-powered guy wants to find Hall trouble, Hall does not mind letting these men of Warcraft go to talk with him. However, Hall knows that he still needs to be low-key when he is still low-key. After all, if you encounter a master of semi-level or holy level, these summoned beasts are still not enough. "It seems that the nine-dimensional magic crystal is still not enough!" Just as Hall sighed, his eyes suddenly looked at Kahn, who had been staring at himself. "Well? Kahn?" Hall suddenly stunned, and he remembered it. This Kahn, who looked at himself with a look of resentment, seemed to have to surrender himself after being envied by himself, though Hall. I am not worried that this guy who has entered his own space will be betrayed. It is not enough for him to think about it or wave his hand to Kahn. Kahn saw that the swinging tail of the fart was coming overMaster! What do you have to tell? If the previous Kahn, where would say this, you must know that it is the World of Warcraft, is the king of the sea snake, which is not respectful in the sea? However, since he entered the Hall space, he suddenly regretted it. He thought that he was only competing for it. After he got the blood of Dragon Ball or Black Dragon to make himself succeed in becoming a dragon, he could ask Hall. But as soon as it comes in, it will die, because there is a strong willpower that has to surrender to Hall with sincerity, even if it is so rebellious, the head will tear like pain, and there is a voice in his mind constantly telling it. Rebellion will have to die! After a few times, Kahn accepted his life, so its attitude became very respectful. "Kahn, if you give Dragon Ball or Black Blood, what can you qualify for?" Hall''s voice just fell, Kahn''s big eyes suddenly widened up, and the lantern-sized eyes braved the green eyes, giving people a feeling of horror. "Adult. You... you mean..." Hall did not say a word, a wave of hands, a bead appeared in his hands, this is the Dragon Ball left by the Dragon Island Blue Dragon, Kahn looked at the beads full of dragons, the snake letter constantly spit out from the mouth and Take it back. Looking at Kahn, who looked excited, Hall smiled and said again. "Well, I just want to ask you, with which help, where can you go?" It turned out that Hall remembered such a thing when he saw Kahn. It was not for Dragon Ball that Kahn was chasing himself. It seems that it seemed to attach importance to this thing. Hall is just thinking about it. If Kahn can achieve the results he wants, he will definitely not hesitate to give the beads to Kahn. "Want to answer again?" Chapter 820： Mia Chapter 820 Mia Kahns words were silent for a moment, and the huge eyeballs stared at the beads in Halls hands, and his eyes showed greedy eyes, but it quickly closed up. It was very clear that after he entered the space, its Life is not his own, and the power of the system makes it impossible to do anything that hurts Hall, even if it doesn''t work. Music + text + novel Www.wXs520.Com Therefore, Kahn pondered for a while, which lowered his huge head and looked at Hall. It looked like a World of Warcraft, and it was no different from a domestic pet. If you let others see this scene, I dont know what the round is scared. This is the World of Warcraft, even if it is Loren, his 9th Warcraft lions are not likely to make such a lossy majesty. thing. "Master, I can''t guarantee which step I take, but we can guarantee that if my master rewards this to me, I can become stronger. Of course, no matter how powerful I am, you are my master!" Uh Hall heard the recollection of the jokes. His original meaning was to know if Kahn could improve his strength through this Dragon Ball. If he could become a semi-holy or even a holy power, then Hall would be in the next period of time. The higher the security. However, he did not think that this guy in Kahn would think that he was pinning it. If he was very clear about the power of the system space, Hall might have been wary of Kahn. For the sea snake king Kahn this guy, Hall does not really like it, it is not like other nine-dimensional World of Warcraft, after entering the space, honestly and wholeheartedly centered on themselves, and this Kahn obviously has some other The idea, um, is about the same as hope. As soon as he raised his wish, Hall couldn''t help but feel pain. Hall felt that there were only two ways to fully control the look. One is that you are strong enough to be strong and hopeless to resist. The second is to control the hope through blood stasis, which is Hall''s most reassuring, after all, so far has not seen which controlled person breaks away from the control of blood stasis. However, the problem has turned back. Hall wants to control the desire, and the level of mental power must be improved. Otherwise, don''t talk about control. It is possible to be killed by the anti-phagic. Kahn has always been concerned about the ground, his eyes are closed, and he knows that he has had some words in his words, but his words have already been said, and it is obviously not useful in retracting. Hall hasn''t talked, Khan''s sweat on his forehead keeps dropping down, time is like a minute and a minute. Kahn is afraid that Hall is angry. When he wants to ask for mercy, he hears Hall open. . "Okay, you don''t have to guarantee anything, this Dragon Ball is for you, I hope that you will be here to practice in Anan, and quickly improve your strength. Recently you need to use your place!" Kahn sighed with a very human expression on his face, and then thanked Hall. Hall waved at it, and Kahn would like to swing into a huge body and slowly swim into the sea, then sink directly. "This guy is really..." Hall shook his head and didn''t think about Kahn. Anyway, things have already been given to Kahn. As for whether he can break through that step, he will see his creation. There is no big change in the situation of the space. There are still so many black land. There are a lot of elf magic fruits on the top, but Hall also used up the secret silver mine in his hand. If you want to continue to grow Elf Magic Fruit, you must find a way to get a secret silver. However, even with the current financial resources of Hall, it is difficult to buy enough Mithril. The most important thing is that strategic materials like Mithril, which is controlled by the country, are very strict, even if they are on the market, it is also a small amount, which cannot satisfy the demand of black land in the Hall space. "Hey, go back and kill those bastards, I want to guard my secret silver mine!" The promotion of Warcraft has ended, and Hall does not need to stay in the space. After exiting the space, Hall found that they have come to the entrance of the C zone of the inner courtyard of the School of Magic. After returning, Hall and Avril greeted him, then played with Angel. Nosia saw the Hall, which was taken by Angel as a horse, with a slight smile on his lips. Looking at the look of Hall and Angel playing with laughter, she felt that this is the performance that Hall should have at this age. Its just a matter of making people, from the time she knows Hall to the present, it seems that he is taking risks in addition to running around, as if he has not had a good rest. On this day, Hall was happy to stay with his family. Until the evening, Hall told Nosia that they would go to the top of the spiritual hall to practice tomorrow, and the family would ask them to take care of them. For this spiritual temple, Nosia also had a preliminary understanding of these two days. She was shocked by the spirit hall that humans had come up with, but since their elves had ancient trees, then humans made this spiritual temple. Not surprisingly. So she heard that Hall was going to the spiritual hall to practice for a week, and she was happy for Hall. She felt that this was a good thing for Hall, so she assured Hall that she was at home. Suddenly, Nosia found that Hall looked at himself with a strange look. Soon, Nosia hadn''t understood it yet, but soon, the intelligent one thought of the ambiguity in the words, and her face suddenly became red and stunned. Turned away and left. Looking at the appearance of Nosia''s shy escape, Hall did not smile conscience. Just as he was preparing to eat, Hall suddenly saw Olade rushing over. Just as Hall wanted to ask what happened to Olaide, Olaide took the lead. "Young Master, Mia, they are coming!" Mia? Speaking of Mia, Hall thinks about it I didnt seem to see her for the past two days. I didnt think she came to the door today. Hall let Olaide go out and bring people in. Soon, two familiar figures appeared before Hall. After half a year, Mia has grown taller, and the originally thin body has become stronger. She is wearing a brand new magic robe. Not only that, but Halls surprise is also the third-class wind worn by Mias chest. Department of magic. "What is the third-class wind magician? Is it so fast?" But soon Hall was relieved. Mia''s true identity is the fallen patriarch, or she has a fallen patriarchal soul in her body. If she does not work hard, the body will be replaced by the fallen patriarch. This is one reason for Mia''s efforts. The second reason is that Mia, who has two souls, is naturally powerful, with strong spiritual strength and an excellent magical talent. It is difficult to become a genius! Seeing Hall staring straight at himself, Mia stepped forward and made a big ritual to Hall. "Young master is good!" Chapter 821： Dialogue with Mia Chapter 821 and Mia''s Dialogue "Young master is good!" Mia''s voice is still so light... It seems that Loli has three good, unvoiced, soft body, easy... Keke, Hall found that he actually wanted to squat, and coughed twice, but he knew that Mia was not just a loli, but also a soul of a fallen blood patriarch, and that he was a man or a woman... The hard task of overthrowing her is still handed over to those who are big. "Well, are you here?" Hall was not surprised by the arrival of Mia. After all, Mia is now his blood slave, and he still asks for it. Unless she still conceals anything, she is destined to escape this life. Hall''s palm. "Young master is good!" The voice of the Hall just fell, and there was another greeting from the side. This person is always following Mickey of Mia. Looking at Mickey, who has obviously grown a lot, Halls mouth smiled slightly. "It''s Mickey, it''s good, it''s a lot taller and stronger!" At the beginning, Mia and Mickey could be said to be in an extremely hungry state. If Hall did not save them, they might starve to death. However, Hall feels unlikely in this situation. After all, there is some soul of the fallen patriarchal patriarch in Mia''s body. It is impossible for him to let Mia die so easily. It is very likely that when Mia is in a coma, the fallen patriarch''s soul will gain control of the body. Although Mia is very weak at this time, Hall believes that he has a way to survive. "All this is given by the young master, if not the young master, we..." Mickey said that the tone was a little excited, and Hall smiled and patted him on the shoulder to interrupt him. "Okay, you have thanked you many times!" Mickey heard Hall say this, and knew that it was not verbally speaking. He just remembered Hall''s goodness in his heart, thinking about when to return Hall''s life-saving grace. Mickeys expression was seen by Hall, and Hall estimated that Mickey was still unclear about Mias situation. Since Mia did not tell Mickey, Hall would not naturally go to this mouth. Thinking of this, Hall turned to look at Mia and asked, "You are following Elisa, and you are making rapid progress." Mia nodded slightly, and her mouth smiled with a smile. "This is thanks to the young master who brought me into the inner court, otherwise I would not know Miss Elisa." Said here, Mia suddenly looked up and said to Hall, "Young Master, I have already said to Teacher Elisa, she has agreed to my request, using my credits to find a house in Miss B in the B area." When Mia finished, Hall''s brow suddenly wrinkled, and he blinked and looked at the respectful Mia in front of him, and the momentum of his body came out unconsciously. Mickey didn''t feel like it. He was just a little strange. Why did Master Hall suddenly become severely stern? Looking at his own lady, she was a little anxious, but he understood that he has no power to speak here, so he can only I was in a hurry. Mia is constantly sweating on her forehead. Because of the **** surgery, Halls suppression of the blood servant is very powerful. If Hall does not see Mias face pale and recover some momentum, it is estimated that Mia may Will be lifted by Hall directly. After a long time, Hall took back the momentum of the body, only to see that Mia''s body suddenly loosened, but fortunately she stood firm in time, otherwise she just fell to the ground just then. "You... I knew I came yesterday? Then I went to talk to Teacher Elisa specifically?" Seeing Mia nodded, and Halls face showed a smile. "Working hard, but no, no." Mia heard a sudden change of face, this time she was really scared, she could not have the results today, if Hall does not trust her, then her results can be imagined. When I thought of myself becoming a life-like death, or being replaced by another soul, a fearful mood suddenly came to my heart. "Young Master, I..." Mias voice at this time was accompanied by a trembling and pleading tone. She thought that she did not come to Hall for the first time, or that it took so long to find a safe dormitory for Avril, which had caused Halls dissatisfaction. I really want to explain something, but when she got to her mouth, she couldnt say it, as if there was an invisible force blocking her mouth. Mickey looked at Mia''s situation and was very anxious. Just as he gritted his teeth and decided to help Mia explain, Hall suddenly laughed. "What are you thinking about? Especially your gimmick, young, thinking so complicated!" what? Halls sudden opening made the two people feel overwhelmed, and when they were shocked, Hall retracted his smile and continued. "I have already understood the situation in the inner court. If the rules and regulations can be easily changed, Teacher Lauren and Dean Lawrence have already done it. They have not done so. Obviously there are reasons for them, and I believe that Yili Teacher Sha is doing this in an unusual way, or looking at your talent, I guess he paid a lot of money for it." No, Hall said that it was not all right, but he also guessed seven or eight points. It is precisely because Mia is the youngest and most talented magician in recent years. It can be said that as long as Mia continues to cultivate, the nine magicians are not her end. When Eliza made her a disciple, she had already inquired about Mias situation (the information given by the surface). Since Hall had a grace for Mia, Elisa investigated the situation of Hall, she This was an exception to the use of some relationship arrangements, and Mia was precisely because of this, yesterday did not come to see Hall. Originally thought that Hall was just angry Now that she heard Hall say this, she was relieved. But before she could relax completely, Hall said "but" made her heart lift again. "But it''s not necessary!" "Don''t? Young master, why is this?" Mia suddenly exclaimed, knowing that she had made a lot of effort to let Elisa the teacher agree, but she can say that she came to sleepless nights during this time. The third-class magician is precisely for this reason. Seeing Mia''s anxious and incomprehensible look, Hall smiled and waved at her. "Don''t be nervous, things are not what you think, don''t you know what happened in the Hall of Fame today?" Mia nodded, and today''s event was very big. She would naturally find out that she was still in the inner court, Teacher Elisa, and when she got the news, the crowd had already dispersed. "Well, I heard this, it seems that the young master was taken away by Teacher Lauren..." Chapter 822： Preparing for cultivation Chapter 822 Preparation for Cultivation "Young Master, it seems that he was taken away by Teacher Lauren, isn''t it..." Suddenly Mia raised her eyebrows and she seemed to think of something, and quickly said. ```fiction `www`lwXs520`com Has the problem of Missys dormitory been solved? Oh, no loss is a smart child! For Mia to think of this as soon as possible, Hall could not help but secretly praise. "It''s okay." After Halls response, Hall said that he would go out to do the task. Mia couldn''t help but wrinkle slowly, and when Hall finished, even Mickey''s face turned pale. Do bait? And still to deal with those souls who have recently sneaked into humans, God, this task! Although Mickey has not seen the souls with his own eyes, but during this time, there are more and more rumors about the souls in the city, and what kind of souls are endless, can punch a fourth-class warrior, and what the souls are ever-changing, It will appear and kill people when people unexpectedly. In short, these rumors have recently been rumored throughout the entire city of Fire, if it was not later that the inner court sent people to stop these gossips, maybe what would be said. Despite this, the situation has not only not improved, but has also made the residents of the Holy City of Fire self-defeating. Now Mickey suddenly heard that Hall was going to perform this task that seemed to him to be very dangerous. The whole person suddenly became bad. Mickey bit his teeth and suddenly said aloud in Hall''s confused eyes. "Young master, can you... don''t perform this task?" Ok? Hall looked at Mickey with a strange look, but he soon understood that he was worried about himself. Holton, who wanted to understand this, smiled happily. He felt that he did not save the mistakes when he saved the person. He naturally saw that Mickeys words were true and he did not carry any other purpose. "Oh, Mickey thank you for your concern, rest assured, this task is the old man of Loren who asked me to pick it up. Since they agreed to let me pick up this task, this shows that the mission is not very dangerous." Old man of Loren... When he heard that Hall was called Teacher Loren, Mia and Mickey couldnt help but have a black line. Mia still wants to say something, but Hall did not give her the opportunity to continue. "Do not worry, this time as long as the task is completed, the sisters will live in Zone A, so that I can do other things with confidence." Mia knows that since Hall has made a decision, then this is not something she can persuade. After thinking about it, she also gave up and continued to persuade Hall''s thoughts and changed her mouth. "Young Master, during this time, I will talk to Teacher Elisa, try to let me come back here to practice..." "No, you still continue to follow Teacher Elisa. I have arranged a good person here. Besides, Mr. Lauren also made a guarantee. During this time, I will come over often." When I heard this, Mia knew that Hall was indeed arranged, so she was not mentioning it. Then Hall and Mia chatted about the situation in the inner court, until Angel came over to ask Hall to eat, they stopped chatting. "Okay, since they have come together to have a meal!" Mia, they lived with Hall for a while, knowing that Hall is not as arrogant and stinking as other nobles, not so bad habits of so many nobles, so they did not refuse, for the arrival of Mia, Avril Lavigne It is very happy, after all, they lived together, naturally there are not so many barriers. Mia saw a slight glimpse of seeing them in Nosia. With the introduction of Hall, she realized that Hall was the beautiful elf princess. Avril Lavigne did a lot of delicious food. Even the lookout and the tiger head were on the table. Although the two were not used to it, they didnt dislike them when they looked at Hall. Instead, they talked with them and made them feel welcome. When I was eating the stomach, the two of them suddenly felt a very strange but very comfortable feeling. A meal was brought to a close in the lively atmosphere. After eating, Hall and everyone cheered and started to rest. Tomorrow is the time for Hall to go to the spiritual temple to practice, so Hall has to ensure that he is full of energy. Otherwise, wasting such a rare opportunity, Hall can''t get around himself. Early the next morning, Hall opened his eyes. After a good workout, the whole person couldn''t help but scream. Because knowing that Hall is going to get up early, glutinous rice and Avril Lavigne got up and prepared breakfast. After the washed-out Hall came out, he saw the glutinous rice and the Avril children who were making food. What Hall didnt think was that the kitchen was not just Avril, and one left a beautiful back to the Hall. Nosia. Seeing that Nosia was anxiously doing food under the guidance of Avril, Halls mouth slowly showed a slight curvature. "Ah, Master, are you up?" The voice of glutinous rice shocked Nosia. Only after she exclaimed, the bowl in her hand almost fell to the ground, so that Avril, who was on the sidelines, took over quickly, and some porridge would not be scattered. "Ah! Miss Nosia, I am sorry, I..." Demi knew that she had made a mistake, so she quickly went to apologize with Nosia. The kindness of Nosia would not blame her, but she did not care about the scattered porridge. . Hall saw that Nossia and Avril Lavigne were not burnt, and they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They walked over and found the bowl in the hands of Avril, not to mention the porridge, but after a tasting, they didn''t take their eyes. Well, yes, it tastes great! The original disappointment of Nosia heard the news, she did not think that the food she had made for the first time under the guidance of Avril Lavigne would be honored by Hall. She was surprised when she was disappointed. "Really?" "of course!" Looking at the two people''s appearance ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ai Weier on the side of the glutinous rice gave a look, glutinous rice immediately said, the two quietly left the restaurant. When Avril left, he also took away the dark three who was shocked by the voice of Nosia, making him feel depressed. Although the porridge was less than half, Hall still finished it. After eating and drinking, Hall looked at the expected Nosia smiled. "It tastes very good. When I come back from cultivation, can I give it to me? If I can eat it every day, I will be very happy!" Nosia heard a red face, she naturally understood the meaning of Hall''s words. After thinking about it, it sounded like a mosquito. Just when Nosia promised, Avril and others, not far away, looked at each other with a happy look in their eyes. Well, yes, except for the dark guy... Chapter 823： Qian Ning Chapter 823 Qian Ning! PS recommends a book "Special Wars" Monday, in front of the spirit hall Many genius magicians who are rare in the inner court have come here to wait. Some passing students were curious to see the scene in front of them, and they all did not understand why so many people gathered here today. "Hey, what''s going on today? Why are so many students in front of the rankings coming here? Isn''t it the opening of the fifteenth of each month? Is it fifteen today?" Hearing the doubtful voice of this person, one person who probably knows the truth, said this. "You don''t know this?" "I should know?" For this answer, the man had to give a big thumb. "Well, I guess you have recently put your energy on the alchemy! Look!" The man stretched his finger in one direction, and the former student looked puzzled, and suddenly the pupil suddenly won the boss. "Hey, isn''t this the eighth-ranked Qian Ning senior?" Qian Ning, the eighth person in the inner court rankings, is so famous, because he is the only magician in the top ten of the inner court. To know that when Hall was interviewing the outer court, there was a mine magician who was directly hired. Thunder magic is the most destructive of all magic, so once the Thunder magician appears, it is the inner courtyard. The disciple that the teacher is vying for. And Qian Ning is one of them. He not only got the favor of Morgan, but also became a disciple of his name. He also entered the top ten of the inner court with the identity of a senior magician. He used the violent thunder. The magic defeated a nine-level junior magician brother and occupied his position, becoming an opportunity to have a high-level spiritual cultivation in the spirit hall every month. However, the student quickly turned to look at the humanity with a puzzled look. "What can Qian Nings seniors explain here? It seems that these two things are not related to each other?" The man was speechless about his friend who had never heard of the window. He continued to say after he sighed. "Don''t you know that there was one thing in the recent period, there is a guy named Hall..." As the magician returned Hall with Hoffman and packed up Takaka in the outer court, and said that he had hit Takamaka at the top of the hall of honor, his friends eyes suddenly won the boss, not only that, he The mouth is so big that you can put down a pear. After a long time, he reacted and said with a shocked voice, "You mean, today, this Qian Ning is coming over, it is very likely to be a lesson..." Hey! Waiting for the magician to finish the conversation, the man quickly came over and grabbed his mouth. He looked at the West in his sly expression, and he was relieved after seeing no one found it. He was somewhat dissatisfied and pulled down the hand of a friend. "What are you doing?" "What?" The man stunned him with a sigh of relief. "Now Morgan''s disciples are hostile to the guy named Hall. You are here to discuss this aloud. Do you think you can fight with Takame? Can you play with Qian Ning?" Uh The man heard the words behind this and was shocked by a cold sweat. Dont say that Takame is a senior, and his brother Takasha is not an opponent, let alone Qian Nings senior? "So say, you..." The magician''s words were normal. Suddenly the whole person was stunned. The man looked at him strangely, then thought of something. He suddenly turned his head and looked around. I saw that not far away, several figures were facing here. Come along. The man who said that he was in front of him was nothing special, but the tall and ugly guy behind him made him feel dangerous, especially when he was swept by his pair of murderous eyes. He felt that he was licking his body. I can''t help but stand up. "Good horror eyes..." Just when he was scared, his companions just woke up and looked at him as he walked past. "Go, this person is Hall. If you want to come to Qian Ning, the senior will not let him practice so easily. Let''s see!" After he said that he did not care about his companions, he took his clothes and walked in the direction of Hall. ...... "Qian Ning, the man is Hall!" After seeing Hall, a magician student quickly whispered to the face of a serious man. The man heard the words immediately turned his head, and there was a flash of lightning in his eyes. The look was like a falcon staring at the prey, giving him a very sharp feeling. "You are Hall?" As Hall and his party came over, Qian Ning stopped his way and asked. Ok? Something strangely looked at the man in front of him. He saw the mans luxurious magic robe. The eight-pointed magic badge on his chest was particularly dazzling. His straight body, handsome face, whole body. Full of explosive Rays of breath, the eyes exude a boundless spirit. There is a kind of king tyrant in the whole body, oh, it is the spirit of the king... Looking at the stranger who suddenly stopped his own road, Halls mouth twitched slightly. I dont know why, he always felt that this scene appeared in his own school, but he didnt have any skills at first. I had to be obedient and honestly cleaned up. Once again, I saw this scene appear in front of me, and Hall couldn''t help but laugh. The atmosphere that was originally a little nervous was a bit smothered by Hall. The magicians around were amazed at Hall. They didnt understand what Hall was like. Was he laughing at Channing? Although they don''t know what Hall thinks really is and Channing is indeed doing Hall''s smile as a mockery of him. I saw his forehead exposed with blue veins, his hands clenched, and a strand of thunder was wrapped around his hands. Anyone familiar with him knew that this was a precursor to Qian Ning''s anger. Fortunately, here is the spirit hall, there is no shortage of money nearby. Law enforcement officials have discovered the situation here, or they have long known that this will happen, so many law enforcement officers have already issued weapons in their hands, as long as they do it. They will not hesitate to take them. After Hall smiled, it took back the smile and asked the angry guy in front of him. "We know each other?" When Hall said this, he hoped that he was ready. Once Qian Ning dared to do it, he would not hesitate to fly him! "Know? No, we are meeting for the first time!" Qian Ning''s voice was a bit cold, and he glanced at the law enforcer next to him, and then he recovered his momentum. "I heard that you are very arrogant, how about we make a bet?" Chapter 824： Your bet is not enough Chapter 824 Your bet is not enough "I heard that you have been very arrogant recently. How about making a bet?" Upon hearing this, the surrounding magical students showed their expressions of ignorance. They thought that Qian Ning would be in the hands of the law enforcers. He did not expect that he would be the old one. Reading novels to the music novel network Why is it old? The cultivation of the Spirit Hall is very important for any inner school magician. Therefore, in order to let the students study hard, the inner court made a special ranking. This ranking is not a simple ranking. The top ten have a time of one to three days to repair at the high level of the spirit hall, but the high level of the spirit hall is very expensive, so no one can always practice at the highest level, even if it is Qian Ning, it is only one day every month. Time is cultivated at the top level, and other time is practiced from one to nine floors. And how do these cultivation opportunities come? Anyone who is familiar with Qian Ning knows that they all come through a bet, so those people will have the reaction just after hearing the words of Qian Ning. "Chen Ning has to re-apply the skills, I hope that this guy named Hall should not be fooled, but that is the spiritual high-level week of cultivation time!" However, there are some people who probably know the Hall situation have different ideas in mind. "Oh, this Hall is not so good bullying, but you have not seen it. Yesterday, even Bennhams teacher had no way to take Hall. Hall is not a soft persimmon!" "Bet? Oh, why should I bet with you? Say, what do you have to bet with me?" Hall''s words are very overbearing, and he is more aggressive than Qian Ning! When Qian Ning heard his face, he suddenly became dark. He did not think that the younger brother and his wife said that not only was not exaggerated, but it was not enough! Hall is indeed an arrogant guy! Did not even put him in the eye! However, when he thought that Hall had a high-level spiritual practice in the hands of the spirit hall for a week, Qian Ning forcibly resisted the anger. "I naturally have the stakes. The high-level spiritual practice of the spirit hall is two days, plus nine layers of cultivation for five days, eight layers of cultivation for ten days, and seven layers of cultivation for twenty days! I don''t know if these are enough bets?" what? ! Qian Nings voice just fell, and the surrounding students couldnt help but take a breath of cold. For them, the high-level cultivation of the spiritual hall is a hopeless thing, but the rest of them can still get a chance to practice. of. Just like Qian Ning, they took such a lot of cultivation time at one time, they were still very shocked. Don''t Qian Ning recently bet with a lot of people! Otherwise, how did his time come? Many people have such an idea in their hearts, but they only guessed in their hearts and did not dare to ask in the face of Qian Ning. Hey? Hall looked at Qian Ning a little strangely. When he came here, he found that the atmosphere was a little wrong. He just told someone that he didnt think of it. Someone was waiting here for him. He was wondering if he wanted to The thing that was delivered to the door was taken down, and as he thought, suddenly a voice came from the side. "Hall, you can''t promise! He is a high-level thunder magician, and his strength is comparable to that of a junior magician! The eighth-ranked senior was defeated by him!" Who? ! When Qian Ning originally looked at Hall''s expression of some emotions, his heart suddenly became happy. He just didn''t think that halfway through the process of killing a bite gold to destroy him. He suddenly had a look at Raymond''s direction. "Well? Is it you?" It was just that after Qian Ning saw the coming person, his anger suddenly converges. There is no way. Although he is a disciple of Morgan, if he really bullies this person, Lawrence will be jealous. Human! "Catherine Sister?" When Hall turned around, he found that Catherine was not seen in a day. Not only that, but she followed a group of acquaintances behind her. Betty Sister, Barbera... It turns out that most of these people are the students of the original Rose Club. In the past, due to special circumstances, most of the foreign students who entered the inner court were included in the inner court. It can be said that most people should actually thank Hall, after all, The sub-magic squad suddenly had a problem, which would make the inner court make this decision. Otherwise, then the good students will be sent to the **** continent, which is really a big loss. "Hall? Really you? I started thinking that my sister is cheating on me, I didn''t think you really came back!" The person who finished was Barbera. This guy''s character is very hot, so she ignored everyone. The difference of the eyes, went straight to the side of Hall and pulled Hall''s hand exaggerated. Hey, Halls mouth looked at Barbera with some convulsions. In his impression, he seemed to have a relationship with Barbera that was not so good. This guy seemed to be specifically targeting himself. But Barberas next sentence made Hall understand why. "Thank you for saving your sister. Now that you are back, you will be the person of our Rose Club. If you bully you, we will fight with him!" Uh! Hall heard that there was a black line on his forehead, and then his heart was slightly touched. Betty also stepped forward at this time and looked at Hall and laughed, "Hall, brother, welcome you back." Some courageous roses, the female magician, came up with you and said a word, I said a word, many more daringly came up to Hall to get his hands up, if you dont see a look ugly and fierce look, estimated Hall It is going to suffer. Looking at the group of people in front of him did not take himself too seriously, Qian Ning''s forehead exposed blue veins, after a moment he couldn''t help but whispered. "enough!" The people of the Rose Club heard a sudden sigh of relief, and they discovered that the former Qian Ning, who was known for his violent anger, stood still. They were scared by Qian Ning and quickly hid in Hall and looked back. Mtlnovel.com~ Catherine, this is what I am with Hall. What mess are you doing here? Or is it that Hall can only stay behind the woman? Qian Ning''s words are very provocative. The average man hears this and estimates that even if he knows it is Qian Ning''s plan, they will step on it without hesitation. Katherine heard the words and immediately understood the evil intentions of Qian Ning. I just wanted to remind Hall that Hall was already talking to Qian Ning. "Since Qian Nings schoolmaster has this hobby, then I naturally accompany it to the end! But..." Qian Ning, who was excited when he heard Hall agree, suddenly heard the two words, and the whole person frowned. "But what? Are you afraid?" "Afraid?" Hall looked at Chan Ning with a smile and smiled, faintly said in the angry eyes of Qian Ning. "I am afraid that you are afraid! I just feel that your bet is still a little less, um, yes, can the credit be bet?" Chapter 825： Hall is going to be yin again. Chapter 825, Hall is going to be yin again. Can credits bet? Hall''s voice just fell, the people around him suddenly looked at Hall like a fool. Does this guy feel that the gambling spirit hall is not enough for high-level cultivation opportunities, but also gamble credits? Qian Ning was looking at Hall with a miserable expression, and then his face was not only angry, but he laughed. "Oh, what about credits? This is OK, I dont know how much you want to bet." Qian Ning thinks that Hall is looking for a dead end. He doesn''t think that Hall is strong. He just relies on his followers of nine strengths. The gambling is a matter of two people. The followers are strong and can''t play. It does not help. "Hall you..." Barbera heard a change in her face. She just wanted to stop Hall and not let him do this stupid thing, but Betty on the side grabbed her. "Betty Sister, what are you doing with me? Halle..." Barbera looked at Betty with an anxious look. She didn''t understand why Betty wanted to stop her from letting her say that if Hall really agreed, then it would be troublesome. Who knows that Betty is shaking his head against Barbera and laughing. "Do not worry, Hall''s situation is what you know. As far as I know, when he was in the outer court, he used this method to get a lot of points. You Do you think he will know that losing and sending people credits?" Ok? Barbera heard a glimpse of her, not only her, but even Catherine, who was concerned about this situation, showed her expression of sorrow. Or Betty, this head is a thorough man, Holborn is a master who refuses to suffer. How can he be so easily shackled, worried for a long time, feelings, this is Hall is giving people the next set! Catherine and Barbera, who want to understand this, suddenly turned to look at Hall. I saw this guy with a gloomy expression, but when they saw Hall, they saw the eyebrows that were shaking from time to time, and immediately understood Huo. Er, this guy is really in the pit! I thought that the two were worried about Hall, but after he dug the pit, the two secretly gave Hall an account. "Look back and find a kid to settle accounts!" Hall did not notice the situation behind the two, he was looking at Qian Ningdao with a sullen expression. "I don''t have credits!" what? ! When Hall said this sentence, the people around him suddenly stopped, and no credits actually still bet? Are you sure you are not kidding? Qian Ning frowned, and he stared at the expression on Hall''s face, confirming that he really wasn''t laughing, his face changed slightly. "You are playing me?" "No, no!" Hall shook his head, and then he looked up at Channing. "I really didn''t have credits in my body. I didn''t go to the inner court for a long time, then I went out, so I didn''t go to class one day. Right, how do I get credit?" Qian Ning... Barbera... Catherine... Betty... Everyone... Looking at Hall''s appearance as a curious baby, everyone didn''t know what to say for a while. "Cough!" After Qian Ning coughed, he looked at him with a bad look. "Since you have no credits, why are you still coming up?" Originally thought that Hall would be a bit embarrassed to answer this question, who knows that everyone underestimated the thickness of Hall''s face. "Although I can''t gamble without credits? Again, what I meant just now is that your bet is not enough. You must add some credits!" When Halls words were just finished, Qian Ning almost spurted out an old blood. If the law enforcement person on the side was already watching, he really wanted to know the shameless guy in front of the Thunder! "Do not be too greedy to be a man! My bet here is definitely enough for your spirit hall to practice for a week!" Qian Ning forcibly resisted the anger and shouted in a deep breath. "Not enough! I don''t think it is enough! Or do we not gamble? You use your days to cultivate, I use my days to cultivate, just like this!" After saying that Hall turned directly and prepared to bypass Qian Ning and walked forward, it was obvious that Qian Ning, who was looking for Hall troubles and who had the opportunity to practice his week in the spirit hall of his hand, would not easily let him leave! "Good! I press a thousand credits!" hiss! Gosh! It turned out to be a thousand credits! Is Qian Nings principal really willing to come up with really many credits? This is enough for my half-year course! One thousand credits? Although Hall does not understand what this thousand credits represent, he can probably see from other people''s expressions. This thousand credits is obviously quite a lot. He has seen several people''s waters almost flow out. For this situation, he quickly understood that for these people, the opportunity for high-level spiritual cultivation is very embarrassing, and the average person has no way to enjoy such treatment, but they are very close to the credits they often contact. Eyes are gone. "Good! One thousand credits for a thousand credits! This bet!" Seeing Hall hesitated for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth and agreed, but Betty on the side whispered to Catherine and Barbera. "Hall is now completely different. He is too crowded. Fortunately, he is not bad for us. Otherwise, if he is pitted by us, we may be grateful to him!" Barbera''s temper is more popular. After hearing this, the whole person is not good at all. She clenched her fist and said to the evil behind Hall. "If he really dares to do this to us, I will definitely turn him into a pig!" The Hall, who did not know that he had been identified as a sinister by Betty, agreed to the conditions of Qian Ning The group went to a place not far away. Those law enforcement officers couldnt help but feel relieved. They all knew that Benham had eaten in front of Hall, and the monster around him gave them too much pressure. Plus, Qian Ning is not a good person. The Lord, if it is really big, it is really not enough for them. At the same time, they also secretly hated those companions who had not arrived in the middle of the day after asking for help. If there was such an accident in the inner court, it is estimated that they all died, and the reinforcements may not have arrived yet. Hall, who hated Qian Ning, soon found that their group had come to a building nearby, watching Qian Ning take the lead and Hall, Hall nodded at the lookout, and hoped to take the lead and go in. Hall followed him. Rear. After I came in, I saw that the space was very large. There were some big and small spaces on the big open space, no less than ten downfalls. Each of them was protected by a magic array. Many people were fighting against it. After seeing a group of people from Qian Ning and Hall, the people above stopped fighting and watched the scene. "This is the downfall. How can I learn from Hall, don''t you be afraid?" Chapter 826： how is this possible How is Chapter 826 possible? bet No matter the dynasty of that world, it is an indispensable entertainment. In particular, the excitement of the gambling win is that those who are not involved in gambling cannot understand it. Therefore, when someone was betting on the downfall, some people who were well blocked immediately noticed. They used their own relationship to understand the situation of the two people before Qian Ning and Hall had not yet taken office. It is accurate to understand the situation of Hall. After all, Qian Ning is the top eight in the inner court. These gamblers naturally have some information about Qian Ning, but Hall''s situation is less understood. But don''t say, after they have specified the bet, Hall''s preliminary information also appears. I saw two brands on it, one of which was written by Qian Ning. "Chong Ning! Male, the eighth-ranked student in the inner court, the eighth-class senior thunder magician, who defeated the former eighth-class nine-class primary soil magician Shabert, and now bet his victory, odds are zero. Point three!" On the other hand, it is written. "Hall, a new student in the inner hospital, may be the first student in the outer court, the sixth summoner, there is always a certain number of summoned beasts, the odds are one to three!" The odds are not very exaggerated. After all, in the short time, they dont understand the situation of Hall. If they are sitting in the village for a long time, they will naturally not let themselves be in a state of losing. Otherwise, let alone be them. Even multi-millionaires can''t afford to lose! After hearing the words of Qian Ning''s provocation, Hall did not say that he jumped directly to the stage, but before he went up, he let Olaide go to Catherine and they borrowed things to bet. Like this big head, who wouldn''t pit them? Hall knows that it may take a while for him to feel at ease in the inner court, at least to save the white star and Lina, so he feels that it is necessary to have some reputation in the inner court. This is why he is so aggressive in making such an accident today. If, as before, Avril, they are likely to receive bullying in the inner court. Although there are Lorens guarantees, Loren cant wait for the moment. Let''s stay in the inner court. So this is a good opportunity, and Qian Ning is the stepping stone that Hall wants to step on! After looking at Hall, Olade immediately went to Catherine and said a few words respectfully. He knows that Hall and Catherine have a good relationship, especially Catherine. It seems that there are some strange feelings, but he can''t talk about it, so he is very respectful to Catherine. "Catherine, the young master told me to tell you something..." After listening to Hall''s words, Catherine looked at each other in unison, and then Betty showed a smile. "Look, I know it will be like this, and those people are supposed to hate the Hall!" "Betty Sister? Then we don''t bet?" Barbera asked with some uncertainty. "Under, why not! I just broke through this time, I still feel that the cultivation time is not enough, now it is good, someone sent it to the door!" Betty nodded affirmatively, and then this was against Catherine behind him. "Catherine, let the sisters in the meeting go to support Hall, um, don''t let people see what flaws." Looking at Betty''s playful look in her heart, Catherine showed a smile on her face. She first gave Ouled some credits, and then she turned to the other person in the meeting. Catherines leadership was good, and its only a moments work, and the female magicians immediately cheered loudly. "Hall learns to cheer! Sisters can be optimistic about you, we all bet you win!" After a cheerful schoolmate yelled out, the entire square suddenly sounded a womans shout. The original Kaizhuang, who was somewhat surprised, suddenly understood after hearing this, and the feelings of Halls support group, but looking at all the support groups of the beautiful women, the guy who opened the village could not help but pop up a group. jealousy. "This stinky boy is really... luck is good enough! There are so many beautiful women who support him, hey, but don''t think that you can win like this, Qian Ning''s senior is not so good!" As he thought, except for Catherine, they bet the Hall, most people are betting money to win. After all, Qian Ning was furious and ruined the powerful earthen defense of the original Shabat''s seniors in the eighth place. The scene is still vivid. They don''t think that this new inner school student can beat Qian Ning. What about a summoned beast? How about a large number of summoned beasts? Qian Ning is the magician of the Lei Department. The most feared thing is the group battle. It is necessary to know that the body of flesh and blood is conductive. The thunder is the magic of the most powerful group. "Hey, it seems that your popularity is good! I don''t know if your strength is so powerful?" Qian Ning glanced at the situation below, and the tone was somewhat envious. Hall heard a smile and looked at Qian Ningdao. "Is it very powerful? Can you know if you don''t know about Qian Ning?" Similar to the situation in the outer court, there are some referees on each platform. These referees are the staff of some inner courts. They are not only responsible for the fairness and justice of the downfall, but also responsible for the safety of the students on both sides of the platform. After watching both of them stand up, the referee said to the two people. "I won''t say more about the rules. I don''t want to kill people intentionally. I don''t want to be deliberately disabled. The offenders will receive heavy punishment! Hall is the summoner. You can summon the summoned beast in advance. Does the two sides have no opinion?" Qian Ning obviously understood the rules of the downfall, and he nodded innocently. "No problem, Hall, brother, you have to choose your summoned beast? Otherwise it would be fun to beat me!" Looking at the arrogant appearance of Qian Ning on the stage Betty under the stage shook his head. "I don''t know why, I suddenly felt sorry for Qian Ning..." Barbera heard the curiosity of Betty''s doubts. "Betty Sister, why do you say that?" On the side of Catherine heard the words also agree with Betty''s words, "We have seen Hall''s summoned beast, even if Qian Ning is strong, but if he continues to fight Hall with this kind of contempt for Hall, the defeated person must be he!" It seems to be to prove his own words, Catherine just finished, everyone heard the sound of Hall from above. "Since Qian Nings senior is so considerate, then the younger brother does not want to let Qian Ning seniors be too embarrassed." Hall''s voice just fell, Qian Ning originally wanted to say that Hall was full of words, but suddenly a figure appeared in the Hall, his face suddenly changed, and then his eyes suddenly widened. "This... Nine Warcraft! How is it possible!" Chapter 827： This is impossible Chapter 827 is impossible! "This...how is it possible...9th World of Warcraft? Are you a 9th Summoner?!" As Qian Ning suddenly turned his face and shouted, the pen in the hands of the dealer who was still betting on a bet was suddenly slipping down. Www.wxs520. Com music novel He and the punter standing in front of each other looked at each other and then turned around and looked at the Hall above. Accurately speaking, the huge Warcraft around Hall! hiss! This is... What Warcraft? I saw that there was some golden hair in the Warcraft, and the shiny hair gave a dazzling feeling. The most amazing thing is that the eyebrows of this Warcraft wolf are actually the only different colors in the whole body. The sharp eyes, the sharp teeth and the huge claws, plus the special breath that came out of it, made many people can''t help but shudder. The dealer and the bet suddenly returned at the same time, and the magician who bet immediately said. "I haven''t made a decision yet, I am now repressing Hall!" The banker immediately refused his proposal. "There is no way to leave. Since you have already set up Qian Ning, you have to wait for the money!" you! The man did not think that he did not care about his own repetition, and directly wrote his name to Qian Ning win. The dealer didn''t pay attention to the guy, and whether he would yell at himself, his eyes stared at the numbers recorded on the book. "Catherine, pressure Hall wins, three hundred credits, five days of spiritual temple practice for three days!" "Betty, pressure Hall wins, two hundred credits, five days of spiritual temple cultivation for three days!" "Barbera, pressure Hall wins, two hundred credits, the spirit hall four layers and six days!" ......... These three people are the ones who have the most bets, but there are dozens of people who are under pressure to win the Hall. Although everyone does not have much pressure, it adds up to horror. The main thing is that the odds they bet are one to three! If Real Hall wins... The dealer thought of this and quickly looked at the situation on the other side of Qian Ning''s bet. After he finished reading, his face was relieved. It may be because Qian Ning and Shabates seniors played too fiercely, and the leapfrog severely injured Shabates seniors. Therefore, Qian Nings reputation was deeply imprinted in everyones heart. He had preliminarily calculated the bet just now, and the majority of the people who won the money were the ones who would win. According to this odds, he would have to accompany him. But he is smart, but others are not stupid. Just when he was just relieved, a few magicians on the side immediately came home and said anxiously. "Fast! I pressure Hall to win! Four hundred credits, the spirit hall seven layers of cultivation for two days!" "And me, the pressure Hall won, the credits of three hundred, the spirit hall six layers of cultivation for three days!" Looking at the anxious appearance of the few people, the banker said that the book was slow and faint. "Sorry, the referee has already said that the bet has just stopped, I want to bet and wait for the next time!" Just kidding, knowing that there are some problems with this bet, the fool will continue to open the village! "you!" Seeing that everyone is glaring at himself, the dealer is not afraid at all, but he has to go back. The guy who opened the village is not afraid of how they will be. His brother is the fifth strongest in the inner court. If they dare to bully this way, his brother will never let them go. It is because they know his identity, so these people though very angry, very wanted to hit him up, but after the fist clenched, and finally had to turn loose off. "Oh!" After the banker snorted, he packed up the things and gave them to the side, then turned his head and looked at the situation on the stage. "Hall? I didn''t think you were hiding so deep, I almost took your way! I want to see, what do you have!" According to the odds he set, in the case of Catherine''s bet, if Qian Ning wins, he will only win a little bit. What he paid attention to was not to win much, but to enjoy this kind of fun, but suddenly he found out that Hall had a bigger chance, he suddenly had an idea. Winning or losing is fun, but if you lose too much, then he naturally does not. Therefore, when those people want to be cheap, he is so overbearing. "Just kidding, am I so easy to be taken advantage of?" ...... This scene only caused a little ripple, and everyone''s eyes were concentrated on the stage. "God, Hall has nine summoned beasts? So, isn''t he a nine-day summoner?" For Barbera, Catherine and Betty couldnt help but look at each other and they all saw shocked eyes in the eyes of the other. They were not there before, and Hall did not have nine summoned beasts, but now... Looking at the Warcraft wolf on the stage, which is obviously full of madness, the two dont know how to describe Hall better. After a long time, Betty said with a smile: "I originally thought that Hall''s growth has been very fast, but now it seems that we still underestimated him!" Katherine heard the fist clenched and then let go, and her face showed a trace of sadness. Seeing Catherine not talking, Betty closed his mouth and continued to look up. "Qian Ning, I don''t know if you are ready? I want to attack?" After saying that Hall did not wait for Qian Ning to react, and waved his hand, everyone thought that Hall was ready to let the summoned beast attack, even Qian Ning thinks so, he quickly vacated, and there is a burst of thunder elements on his body. . However, at this time, everyone found that the summoned beast around Hall did not listen to Hall''s words. "Is this the World of Warcraft that he forced people to convince? Summon the beast does not listen to the command? This way... What!" Qian Ning originally wanted to say that he had a better chance of winning, but suddenly he saw a huge fireball in the hands of Hall, and the whole person suddenly fell on the spot. "How is it possible? Summoner uses magic? God?" Does Hall originally be a magician? But how did the summoned beast come out? Not only are the magicians around him , but among them, what Catherine seems to understand. "This is... magic!" After all, Qian Ning was well-informed, and he quickly responded, but his face has become very difficult to look at. "Hey! You are the summoner but you are going to learn magic? It''s really putting the cart before the horse! Let me tell you that magic is not so easy to learn!" As Qian Ning finished speaking, he suddenly pulled up the distance, looked at Hall with condescending, and his hands were constantly being printed. Soon, the magic elements of the Thunder were coming together in his hands. Looking at the fireball that was placed against him, Qian Ning looked disdainful. "Let you know what real magic is!" Chapter 828： Pick up Chapter 828 Qian Ning The son of Qiandun, the head of the Western Army Corps of the Fengfeng Empire, grew up from small to large with gold keys. Www.wxs520. Com music novel In addition, he has excellent magical talents and a sensational sensation. Therefore, during his growth, no one dares to speak like this, let alone take the initiative and him. Looking at the one person and one beast standing under the ring, and the fireball that Hall had just released, Qian Nings face showed a sly expression. I saw him without saying anything, his hands quickly gathered the elements of the thunder, and soon there was a light of the elements of the thunder. The inner school students who are familiar with magic suddenly exclaimed. "Good powerful lightning magic!" The sky is because of the magic of Qian Ning, even with a hint of purple. "Let you see my power! Magic is not for everyone to play!" Channing looks like the lightning on his hands, and the whole person looks very powerful and domineering. "Hey!" A purple ray flew at the speed of Qian Ning''s waving fireball to the Hall. As the two magics collided in the air, a loud noise suddenly came from the sky. Many girls can''t help but exclaim, but their eyes are staring at the top. After the explosion, the red and purple light quickly dissipated, but Hall did not relax his vigilance, because he had already seen another lightning magic of Channing flying towards himself at lightning speed. "A big!" It was originally that Hall was summoned to be Ada, who had just been promoted to the junior primary World of Warcraft. After hearing Hall''s words, Ah Da stared at Qian Ning with a disgusting look. It glanced at the Thunder magic, and suddenly there was a flash of light on his body. He didn''t see any movements. Everyone found that his figure suddenly disappeared. In situ. "So fast!" The people still didn''t react. Suddenly a figure suddenly appeared in front of the Hall. In the exclamation of Catherine and others, the figure stood still and stood still, waiting for the fast lightning magic hit in front. "What?! This Warcraft will not be stupid? How does it move? Does it want to use the body to resist this magic?" "I watched if Hall deliberately did this? The magic he had just cast was broken by Qian Ning. With the lightning-fast speed of the thunder, Hall couldnt have time to cast a second magic. Is it? Is this really what he deliberately? But he did not see him preparing for magic? What did he think?" "That is, although this Warcraft is a nine-dimensional World of Warcraft, but Qian Ning is also a magician of the Eighth, plus the Thunder is the most powerful magic recognized by all the magical destructive power, I guess it is under the attack of this magic... Hold the grass, what!" A person who thought he had a high awareness of magic had just said half of it, but after a loud noise, a figure appeared in front of everyone without any loss, he couldn''t help but swear. "Ok?" Qian Ning seems to have discovered this problem. He did not think that after Warcraft was in his own Thunder magic, he was not only not scratched, but it also seemed to brand himself with a contemptuous look. "Damn! Hall is like this to me, you have a beast like this, look at me like this? Bastard!" Qian Ning was blackened by A''s expression, his hands were high, and his body constantly poured out a lot of magical elements. He saw the magical spells popping up in his mouth, and the purple elements of the thunder quickly went to his hands. go with. "Not good! This is the eighth-class advanced magic!" The referee saw this situation, his eyes suddenly widened, but he quickly reacted, and quickly placed a high-level magic crystal on the magical array. The originally transparent magical barrier suddenly became brighter, and the referee was relieved after seeing that the magic barrier seemed to have reached the maximum limit. "Chen Ning, this guy, didn''t think it was so powerful. I will see it clearly. If this little guy can''t stand it, I can''t help but get it! Hey, in the future, I will take less of it!" Thinking of this, the referee also began to prepare, a red magic barrier began to emerge on him. Only he found that Hall was still stupid to stand there, but he didn''t know if he was scared or stupid. However, in the opinion of the referee, Hall obviously belongs to the latter, because after Hall came up, he found that Hall''s breath was not a nine-summon summoner, that is to say, he thought that Hall''s summoned beast might be his family to Huo. Get it. Although this situation is rare, after all, I can bear the spiritual power of the World of Warcraft. In his opinion, this young man is the key object of a family. If he accidentally died here, then Qian Ning will suddenly He received the punishment, but he seems to be unable to find any benefit as a referee. Thinking of this, he hated the two guys in the ring. "You two bastards, are there any other collapses next to you? Why are you coming to me? Do I look bullied?" After the referee sneaked a sigh, he looked up at Qian Ning, who was about to complete the magic, and then looked down at the still-moving Hall and his summoned beast. After an underestimation of a bad luck, his hands continued to display magical handprints. Soon his hands brought together a magic of fire red, as soon as he found out that Hall still did not move, then he immediately shot to stop this test. "Ah! Hall, you are going to escape! Why are you standing so stupid!" Barbera called out everyone''s voice No, they look outside. Hall was in a hurry, but Hall was still stupidly standing on the ring, as if he was really scared. "Ha ha ha! Great, just thought that I lost, I did not expect him to be directly scared!" The one who laughed out was the one who tried to pressure Hall but was rejected. He just felt distressed about the things he had lost, but he didn''t think that it didn''t take long before the form changed. Only his voice just fell. Suddenly he found dozens of pairs of eyes with cold eyes staring at him. He turned his head and looked at them. They only looked at the girls who supported Hall before, and looked at him with murderous eyes. As if as he dares to make a majority, they will start. "Hey, Im talking about it, Im talking about it... The man suddenly narrowed his neck and then retired while laughing. At this time, Qian Ning in the ring stage changed again. I saw him looking at Hall with a sly look, and shouted loudly in his mouth. "Bad boy! Don''t think that you have nine summoned beasts, and I will let you know what is desperate! Take it!!" Chapter 829： Powerful Ada Chapter 829, the powerful Ada "Oh?" Channings shouts awakened Hall, and he saw that he had some loose pupils that slowly focused on it. wWW. LئS520. coM The feeling this guy was not scared, but... its gone! If Qian Ning knows this is the case, it is estimated that the round will be vomiting blood. Go back to the Hall of God and looked up at Qian Ning, who was about to prepare for the magic, and then looked at the big doubts. "Are you sure you can do it?" The referee on the stage, as well as Qian Ning and the onlookers of the audience, heard that Hall was talking to himself. They didn''t expect to be at this time. Hall even had a heart to chat! "Bastard! You are looking for a dead end!" Qian Ning did not hesitate, speeding up the progress of the magic in his hands. As his hands were concerned about the rapid flashing of the air, there were constant elements of the magical elements in the air. Looking at the darkening sky, Catherine and others showed an anxious look, while others who made a bet on winning money were happy faces. Just as Qian Ning was ready to release the magic, and the referee shook his head and sighed and prepared to shoot, suddenly it sounded like a roar from the soul. "Hey!" As the voice came, it was accompanied by a stinging feeling in the minds of everyone. "Ah! What is this? It hurts, it hurts me!" A magician standing closer to the ring suddenly grabbed his head and slammed it down, not only him, but also the same people around him. Those who are not far behind him feel that they are not comfortable with this call, but they did not appear in front of these people. They quickly stepped back and found that the discomfort had improved significantly. The person who found the situation suddenly stepped back a few more times until they felt that it was not so uncomfortable. "Ah, look!" A recovered magician suddenly seemed to see something incredible. The whole person opened his mouth and a scream came out of his mouth. "Ok?" Everyone looked up, including Catherine, and everyone looked at the scene in the ring. I saw Qian Ning, who was originally a big god, and was hit by his own Thunder magic! "What? Qian Ning, his magic failed? Or is magic beyond his ability?" "How is it possible? The magic is going to be completed, it is impossible to do this kind of thing!" "wrong!" A student who was also an eighth-class magician suddenly screamed after seeing it clearly. Everyone couldn''t help but turn to look at the magician. Some people who knew him quickly asked. "What is wrong? What did you find?" The eighth-class magician had a pale face at this time. He seemed to see something wrong. The person next to him saw that he was not talking, and he became more anxious. "You are saying it!" The magician did not speak, and pointed his finger at the referee. Everyone followed his hand and saw that not only was there a problem with Qian Ning''s magic, but even the referee on the side was stunned to avoid the surrounding fire magic. wrong! Everyone saw this time clearly. This is not the magic attack of other people. It is obvious that their magic is interrupted and there is an uncontrollable scene. "This... what is going on?" ...... Hall also looked stunned and looked at the top of the room, and was next to the referee who was burned with a lot of clothes. The scene just happened was beyond his expectations. He didn''t think that Ada was just so loud, and Qian Ning and the referee who were preparing for the magic were suddenly hurt by the magic they had. Suddenly he thought of a possibility in his mind. "Spiritual attack!" It seems that I want to explain this situation clearly, and only this is possible! When Hall suddenly looked at Ah Das eyes, he was not correct. He did not expect that after the promotion of the University of Afghanistan, he had the ability to attack the spirit. You must know that this was the unique ability of the summoner! A big seems to feel the eyes of Hall''s appreciation. It immediately stands up against the customer group and looks at the big Ada who is asking for his own work. Hall can''t help but smile. "Cough! You... what did you do!" Qian Ning was hard to dispel the violent Ray magic elements around him. At this time, his appearance and handsomeness could not be fully hanged. I saw his hair erected, not only that, but also a lot of hair seems to have burnt marks, it looks like awkward. After Qian Ning broke free from his own magic, he did not attack immediately. After all, the situation just scared him. In this case, he also encountered it for the first time. The originally obedient Thunder magic element did not obey the command. He also discovered for the first time that magic is not so cute. If he had just freed these magic from his hands in time, he would Just a moment ago, his hands may have been burned by the lightning magic. This is why even if Qian Ning is very angry and does not continue to use magic. Qian Ning, who had a lingering heart, glanced at the violent Thunder magic elements left in the air, and then he glanced at Hall. "How did he do that?!" It is different from Qian Ning, because he is closer to Hall, because he clearly feels the mental pressure brought by Ada when he is called. "It turned out to be a mental attack? Some of the souls of Warcraft??" As a teacher in the inner court, he deeply understands what this represents. The soul family is notoriously difficult. To effectively destroy the soul, in addition to the level of obvious suppression of the other side, it is the most effective mental attack. Originally, the summoner who is mainly practicing spiritual power plus a summoned beast with mental attack ability is estimated to be a very headache for the soul family. What makes him more concerned is that Adas mental attack is actually scoped! "When did the inner court appear like this one?" Hall reached out and A big hand over his head to stand against Hall''s hand, and his expression seemed to really enjoy Hall''s touch. Seeing this scene, Qian Nings mouth twitched a few times, and he was ignored. If he had to use the Thunder magic to clean up him before, but in the face of Hall and Ada who had just been seriously injured, Qian Ning finally forcibly endured. Looking at Hall and Qian Ning, who did not have the next move in the ring, the people in the audience were also dumbfounded. "This... what is going on here? Who is it who wins? Who are they standing like this? And we are waiting silly?" Chapter 830： Carey Chapter 830 Kaili Just in the case of Qian Ning and Hall, it is a confrontation. In fact, Qian Ning does not know whether to continue to attack, and Hall is playing with Ada. Le-wen- The people who bet below were eager to start after reacting from the shock. After all, whether it is betting on Ning or betting on Hall''s bet, it is their hard work, not the wind blowing from the tree. Therefore, they feel that if Hall and Qian Ning are deadlocked or flattened, will the Zhuang family win? Therefore, some powerful magicians came to the dealer to talk about their thoughts. The dealer brows and wrinkles, although he is not afraid of what Qian Ning and Hall will be about themselves. But for him to do this wicked person for no reason, he still has some uncomfortable feelings in his heart. But there is no way, whoever let him open the Zhuang, according to his character, as long as the opening of the village, then this bet must have a winner. Thinking of this, the dealer bite his teeth and then walked a few steps forward in the eyes that the bets were expecting. Originally still very emboldened, he saw a few magicians who had just climbed up from the ground not far from the ring, and had some blood without rubbing their eyes. The corners of his eyes could not be twitched. Don''t look at his face without any expression, but my heart is secretly groaning. "You two will fight on the line, don''t hurt innocents? Fortunately, I haven''t made any gamblers accidentally injured and get compensation, otherwise I will lose money!" Swallowing and swallowing, the dealer looked up at Hall and Qian Ning and said, "I said two, you are betting each other. Do you think that you look at me like this, can you see if you can win? Please be serious, one It will end, but I still have to go to the spiritual hall to practice!" Hall and Qian Ning heard that both of them turned their heads and stared at the person who spoke. After seeing the young magicians who had opened the village before, Hall had not decided what to do. After all, he did not know this guy. However, Qian Ning is unceremoniously screaming "Kerry! Don''t you for your brother Kevin is the fifth in the inner court, you can be arrogant, when I think about when to play, I don''t need your reminder! Carey? Kevin? If Chan Ning said his name, Hall really didn''t know this guy. However, he quickly relieved. It turned out that he dared to take Chan Ning to bet. The feeling was because he had a fifth brother in the inner court. It is no wonder that he would do this. After Kerry heard Chan Ning''s words, his face changed slightly, but he quickly smiled on his face. "Hey, if Qian Ning is a senior, you have to challenge my brother, then I am waiting for the inner court rankings. Now, please ask Qian Ning to continue your downfall. I think everyone wants to see if Qian Ning is How do you make a big difference in the ring, do you say yes?" The people around him suddenly sighed for a moment, and soon, a magician who seemed to be betting a lot of words immediately agreed. "Yeah, Qian Ning, the chief, we are very admired for your prestige, let us have a good look at your strengths, such as Qian Ning, this is also good for us to learn from these students, from the battle of Qian Ning I have learned some practical experience." The people who were still watching it saw someone as a predecessor and immediately followed it. "That is, the prestige of Qian Ning''s seniors, but we have been admiring for a long time. Today, we can see the bravery of Qian Ning, and we are very much looking forward to it!" Hearing the magicians around him to compliment Qian Ning, Kaili could not help but reveal a smug expression. Qian Ning glanced at the people around him. If only two people said this, he would look at his prestige and close his mouth, but... Kelly glanced at Kerry, who had a smile on his face. Qian Ning couldnt help but clench his fist. He knew that there was Kerry in front of him, and so many people were squatting beside them, even if they were bold, Qian Ning did not dare. Offend everyone around you. He didn''t want to be the elephant that was killed by many ants! Taking a deep breath, Chan Ning turned his eyes to Hall. When he saw the situation of Hall, he almost fell from the air. After finally stabilizing the body shape, Qian Ning showed a gritted expression staring at Hall. "Awful guy!" When everyone saw it, they turned their heads and looked at them. When they saw it clearly, their faces showed strange expressions. Barbera was also surprised to cover his mouth, and then looked at Betty, who was equally surprised. "Betty Sister, Hall, is this intentional?" Betty heard a smile on her face. She didn''t know if Hall was deliberate. She just knew that Hall took out the ball in the ring and made a big move. He had already smothered the money on the opposite side. ! However, Qian Ning was seeing that Hall actually took the ball in the ring to call the beast to play. After not taking himself seriously, he felt that his chest was full of anger, as if he had a mouth, the fire It will be sprayed directly out. "Deceive too much!" Qian Ning roared, and the magical power of his body was gathered around him, as if the electric magic elements of the electric raft were around Qian Ning. He did not use large-scale Thunder magic this time. With the experience just now, he has already understood that Hall Summoner seems to have a special ability to interrupt the magician to cast magic. In this case, Qian Ning also heard that Morgan had said this during the learning process So he used some fast-formed magic this time. I saw that after Qian Ning roared, his hands had gathered a lot of magic elements, and then he did not remind Hall that his hands were like throwing stones, and the magic in his hand was smashed toward Hall. His attack is very targeted. He knows that Hall''s nine-figure summons have some powerful defensive power, so it is impossible for these magics to break through its defense. It is because of this that Qianning''s magic is aimed at Hall went. To deal with the summoner, one of the well-known methods is to directly knock down the summoner. After all, the summoned beast is summoned by the summoner from the summoning space. Once the summoner is defeated, the summoned beast naturally goes from where it came from. go with. Looking at a purple thunder magic rushed over to Hall, Barbera under the stage suddenly anxiously exclaimed. "Hall, when can you play the dog?" Qian Ning, he started attacking you again, hurry to avoid!" Ah Dawen, who was still playing the ball, almost fell to the ground and wanted to tell Barbera that he was not a dog! It is a wolf! Chapter 831： Lost? ?? Chapter 831 lost? Hall is really enough. In this case, I still tease the dog. Oh, its no wonder that Qian Ning will attack him with anger. And Ah Da is humanized and looks at it with a resentful look that it is a dog''s Barbera. He knows that Barbera is a friend of Hall. Even if he is angry, he can''t attack her. It is just this time. Qian Nings attack has arrived, and Ah Das eyes suddenly screamed at Qian Ning, looking at the lightning magic that was close at hand. Ah Da suddenly opened his mouth, and several wind blades emanated from its mouth, flying rapidly toward the magic of Qian Ning. Fly away. "Booming!" After the magic touch between the two sides, suddenly bursts of explosions, because of these ordinary magic, so the power is not very large, plus the purpose of Qian Ning is originally Hall, A big shot is also within its expectations. After his magic was destroyed by Ada, Qian Ning did not feel annoyed. He saw his hands waving constantly downwards, and the thunder magic continued to go to Hall. Then the same person at the stage found that Hall stood there motionless, and Ah Da was in charge of helping Hall to resist the magic that Qian Ning released. For a time, it was like a place to release fireworks. The purple and green light burst into the air. When a magician saw it, he even sighed, "If it''s good at night, it''s not enough to appreciate the fireworks during the day." When his voice just fell, he was repeatedly turned over by the people around him. Please, is this a good place? I want to see the fireworks and go to the square myself. Also, your kid is really daring, and even said that Qian Ning and the Hall are putting fireworks. Are you treating these two monks as artisans? There are more people who are not afraid of dying. Its rare to see this young man so afraid of death! "Roar!" After several magics were destroyed, Ah Da screamed at Qian Ning. This time Qian Ning was prepared. He knew that the Summon beast had a special ability, so although he has been attacking, he has been Pay attention to Ada. After seeing it roar again, he immediately strengthened his defense. As a purple protective barrier quickly formed and surrounded him, and with the scream of Ada''s roar, Qian Ning just took a few steps back and Leave a trace of sweat on his forehead. "Sure enough! As long as you are not careless, you can effectively avoid the situation like the previous one, and..." Qian Ning glanced at his own Ada, and he understood that this ability like Ada does not seem to be unlimited. It is estimated that there is a specific frequency. Thinking of this, Qian Nings heart suddenly decided that he had rushed to attack Hall and gave up and continued to show his magic to the Ada. A variety of low-cost Thunder magics continued to show up to Ada, and everyone below nodded. "Sure enough, it is the fifth-ranked Qian Ning, and his magic control is very strong. Don''t look at how much magic he has shown, but you see, he is still so capable. Obviously, the magic is not very expensive for him. Big, then there..." After the magician saw that everyone nodded in agreement with him, his face showed a satisfied smile and continued. "Once again, Qian Nings schoolmaster seems to have found experience from the loss of the summoned beast in Hall. First, Halls powerful summoned beast has a certain range of special abilities. You see, its just relying on it. The recent people have been recruited, and the distance we have occupied has little effect on us. The second is that the special ability of this summoned beast does not seem to be able to be used casually. I roughly calculated it, plus Hall and It seems that there are almost five minutes to summon the time of the beast, so that..." I heard this magician say here, some smart people on the side, suddenly suddenly realized. "It turns out that what you mean is that Qian Nings schoolmaster is now continuing to attack the summoning beast instead of dealing with Hall. I want to wait for this summoning beast to perform that ability next time. I believe that when Hall is defeated!" But is this actually the case? Looking forward to waiting for a few people familiar with Hall to hear the disdainful expression on their faces, they are thinking, if Hall will show his strength for a while, I do not know what these people will be scared. On the stage Hall looked at the face of Ai, who was attacking magic with Ada. "Mr. Channing is right, are you doing this? If this is the case, I think you are better off directly!" "Hey! Big words!" Qian Ning escaped Ada''s wind blade, waved a hand, a group of lightning containing strong lightning magic suddenly rushed to Hall, but the lightning has not attacked Hall and was Ada The magic stopped. "Oh, are you attacking this time after waiting for A''s ability to display? If so, I don''t want to wait for Qian Ning." Seeing that Hall had seen his own strategy, Qian Nings eyes were stunned. He felt that Hall was deliberately disturbing his thinking. After thinking about it, he bit his teeth and did not answer. The magic in his hand was once again swept away at Ada. Hall sees Qian Ning not believe him He also had no choice but to shrug. A few minutes later, Ada once again screamed and hesitated to have experience. Qian Ning not only did not get hurt, but also deliberately flew far to the edge of Fujian and Taiwan to stay away from Ada. After the attack of Ada ended, Qian Ning glanced at the same pair. A calm-looking Hall. "It is now, I can see if you can laugh out for a while!" Thinking of this, Qian Ning''s hands flew and sealed, and a network of woven structures made of lightning was suddenly appearing above Ada. Before the reaction of Ada, the magic went away to Ada. Because the magic is too fast, Ah Da just reacted. Just want to avoid it, but it is found that Qian Ning''s mesh lightning magic is close at hand. There is no way, Ah Da has to shine a whole body up and down, obviously it is prepared to use the body to resist this magic. "Zizizi!" The characteristics of the thunder magic show up when this network buckles Ada. The thunder and lightning seem to penetrate the big body like a python. Although Ada is a nine-dimensional World of Warcraft, the Thunder magic wears investment and paralysis. Sex makes Ada eat a little bit. However, it is obvious that Qian Ning also knows that this magic can not bring great harm to Ada. His purpose is to drag Ada. After all, the summoner left the protection of the summoned beast, which is as threatening as a stripped girl. A sound of breaking through the air came, and Qian Ning, who was wrapped in a thunderbolt, appeared on the top of Hall. I saw him look at Hall and smiled. "It seems that it is mine for you to study your spiritual high-level cultivation!" Chapter 832： Sorcerer of talent Chapter 832 Summoner of Talent "Not good! Hall is dangerous! How to do Betty Sister!" Barbera saw that Qian Ning was stalking Ada and rushing to the front of Hall, and asked Betty anxiously. ; music; text; novel www.lw+ Compared to Barbera''s anxiety, Betty and Catherine are calm expressions, but they are clear about Hall''s situation, and they also found that Hall did not reveal even a trace of fear, what does this mean? This shows that Hall is not afraid of this guy. There are only two situations in which people will do this. One situation is to be scared, and the other is that he must be prepared, otherwise it may not be so calm. Obviously, in the eyes of Betty and Catherine, Hall is definitely the latter. The sea people who used to besiege the Elves did not eat Hall loss. "Do not worry, look, do you see Hall with a look of fear?" Barbera, who was anxious, turned his head and looked around. It was not a problem. Most people encountered this situation even if the body did not move. The expression on the face should have some performance, but Hall is still a faint expression. Unlike Barbera, many people saw that Channing controlled Hall summoned beasts and appeared in front of Hall. They felt that Qian Ning had already won the battle, so they all showed a look of excitement. "Great, this time Qian Ning learns to win!" "No, I already knew that Qian Nings seniors would win. This is good. I just scared me. I thought that Qian Nings seniors would lose. Thats the time I have to practice. If... oh...how? may!" Just as he still wanted to say something, suddenly there was a burst of exclamation in front of him. He heard the words and turned around and saw that when he saw the above situation, his eyes were wide open. On the stage When Qian Ning broke through A''s defense and came to Hall, he didn''t have the idea of ??keeping a hand. Hall is too arrogant, and he still has some strength. He almost pressed him in front of him. When he thought of it, Qian Ning both hands. Going to display the fingerprints, with the collection of magical elements, a huge fist made up of Thunder magic elements suddenly appeared in front of him. The ability to be like this magical element is also a kind of skill in the magician. One of its characteristics is that in addition to the magical element attack, it also carries the ability of physical attack. It seems that Chan Ning does not have the idea of ??killing Hall, otherwise he will not use this method to deal with Hall, but instead of a spear to directly penetrate Hall. Seeing Qian Ning''s Thunder magic fist is about to hit Hall, Chan Ning''s mouth has already appeared a smile, he can already imagine how a miserable Hall will be after being hit by magic. Although it is not allowed to kill in the inner court, it does not mean that he cannot abandon a person, such as interrupting a leg and a hand. The situation of the referee next to him has long been in his eyes, but he is very confident that he can complete this move in a short time before the referee has not shot and Hall has not begged for mercy. But when the fist was about to hit Hall, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the Hall, not waiting for Qian Ning to react, and a dirt wall was going to stop in front of Hall and the figure. "This... what is going on?" No one answered Qian Ning. With the loud bang, the earth wall was suddenly crushed. For a time, the platform was full of dust. Qian Ning did not close his hand. He quickly glanced at the point and did not completely break the net. Ah Da, frowning while increasing the magic of magic in his hand, his fist continues to smash into the dust. "Ok?" Only the screams and percussion of the imagination did not come, but replaced by the roar of another Warcraft? "And World of Warcraft?" He heard it, this World of Warcraft''s roar does not seem to be a big voice, that is to say, Hall also has a summoned beast! Almost as soon as the roaring sound came, suddenly there was a dangerous feeling in Qian Ning''s heart. The long-term combat experience made him the most prepared. The magic in the hands was immediately disconnected, and a defensive magic was quickly applied. I also flew in the other direction without returning. Just when he had just finished defensive magic and escaped from the place for a long time, suddenly he heard a broken voice. When Channing suddenly became a white face, he naturally knew that this was the special sound of the thunder that was erupted after his magical barrier was destroyed. It was so short and so fast that his magical barrier was destroyed, indicating that the person who attacked him was very powerful. It was at this time that Qian Ning was slammed by a thing, and a blood spurted out of his mouth, and people were quickly rushed to the side of the ring. "Day! This is... When did it happen? Why didn''t I see it?" Kerrys face looked very serious and looked faint. "It happened at the same time as Channing''s shot. I don''t know if you found out that Hall''s summoned beast is summoned in an instant. What does this mean? Explain that as long as he thinks, anyone near him may be attacked by him. !and" After hearing the last two words of Carey''s accent, everyone looked at him with a curious expression, and an anxious guy asked anxiously. "And what, Kaili, you are going to say it!" Kerry blinked and glanced at the two figures that appeared after the dust disappeared. "And you found that there is no, Hall summoned is a nine-dimensional World of Warcraft and an eight-headed Warcraft!" what? ! The surrounding magician heard a sudden exclamation Some eye-catching people immediately turned their heads and saw that a golden eagle-type Warcraft was very calm and cares about waving wings above Hall. Next to the Hall below is a huge demon bear. At this time, it was actually helping the Ada to destroy the thunder net. After a while, Ah Da broke free from the thunder net. "Hey!" When Ah Da came out, he suddenly screamed. The voice seemed to express its dissatisfaction. It did not expect that it would have been mistaken, which made it feel shameful. Watching the three sides of War around the Hall surrounded him, the people around him suddenly took a breath. "This... turned out to be three high-end Warcraft, and it is no wonder that he dared to calmly challenge Qian Ning." "I remembered, Hall is actually the summoner of spiritual talent!" "Well, I didn''t think that the inner court actually had a spiritual summons summoner. I don''t know which of his seniors were cowardly and weak!" "They are weak and weak, I don''t know, I just know that I am going to lose a lot today!" Chapter 833： The inner thoughts of everyone Chapter 833: The inner thoughts of the people "I don''t know anything else, I just know that I have to lose!" The people who were still sighing suddenly heard this sentence, and their hearts suddenly tingled. ; music; text; novel www.lw+ That feeling is like the heart being scratched by something, burning. ...... On the stage Qian Ning reached out and wiped the blood of his mouth. The attack just now, although he reacted very quickly, was still hurt by the sudden emergence of Warcraft. Fortunately, his reaction was not bad. When he landed, he stabilized his body in time, which avoided the terrible situation of directly hitting the ground. However, despite this, Qian Ning couldn''t help but take a breath of cold breath, and the wound on his back made him feel a bit stinging. "Hey!" A high-pitched voice came from the air, and Qian Ning immediately asked for it, until this time he saw the World of Warcraft attacking him. I saw that this is a golden giant eagle-type Warcraft. The hair on the body is very shiny. The pair of eagle eyes gives Qianning a dangerous feeling. Plus the smell it reveals, Qian Ning is very sure. The first flight of Warcraft is also a nine-class Warcraft! "What''s the matter... How could he have so many powerful Warcraft?! The abominable Takame, telling me that Hall is an ordinary summoner, there are always three powerful Warcraft summoners, can you be a normal summoner?" Fortunately, Takam is not here, otherwise Qian Ning will tell him his magical magic, what will happen to deceive him! The same surprise as Qian Ning was the referee on the ring. He blinked and looked at the three summoned beasts beside Hall. Not to mention Qian Ning, he told him that he could not guarantee that he could be at the three heads of Hall. The summoned beast can escape under the siege. Yes, it is to escape! He is not the **** youth, he is very clear, not to mention that it is in the ring, in the vast grasslands or even the forest, he can not guarantee that he can escape the pursuit of Hall three Warcraft. Especially the flying World of Warcraft Lightning Golden Eagle, he is very sure, if there is no special way, it must be able to escape its sharp eyes. As long as he is stared by the Lightning Golden Eagle, then Hall can sit on this fast-moving Warcraft to catch up with himself, plus Hall''s summoning ability, he will be killed by these three World of Warcraft. ! "This kid... is Hall? When did the inner court have such a guy?" The referee did not know Hall. It was because he had to go home to practice in the middle of the period, and there was no general publicity about the Hall in the inner court. Therefore, he did not know the specific situation of Hall. Suddenly, I suddenly saw the number one person. As a teacher in the inner court, he suddenly came to interest. "I don''t know if this guy has a teacher. If you can get your class at that time." As for why he does not expect to accept Hall as a disciple, it is because he is still a little self-aware. He is very clear that such a student must have a special identity or a teacher to teach, otherwise how could it be so powerful? Besides, he feels that if he can become a teacher of Hall, when there is a semi-class or holy level, then is there a glory on his face? Just as Qian Ning stared at Hall, and the referee looked at Halls thoughts, Hall stepped forward and looked at Qian Nings faint smile. "Qian Ning, you think we still have to fight?" Hall''s words passed to Qian Ning''s ears, and Qian Ning''s face became very red. He felt that Hall was the slap of the fruit of the red fruit, and the thousands of pairs under the stage stared straight at himself. The eyes of Qian Ning''s teeth biting his lips, it seems as if he wants to devote Hall to life. The thunder magical elements on the body suddenly became violent with the anger of Qian Ning. Did the thunder snake appear across his body, watching Channings magical anger, and Ada suddenly screamed again. The screaming of mental power attacking awakened Qian Ning, and with the situation of just being injured, the rosy face that Qian Ning had just emerged became pale with the spurting of blood again. He bit his mouth in his death, his hands are constantly clenching and relaxing, and the magic elements of the thunder are jumping out from time to time. Just as Hall was ready to wave and let Ada clean up him, Qian Nings voice was spread. "I lost!" Ok? what? When I heard Qian Ning, the people present were not blind, and then the quiet square suddenly became awkward. "Day! Master Qian Ning took the initiative to admit defeat? I did not hear it wrong?" "Oh, you will admit defeat when you encounter this situation!" Another person snorted and snorted at him, then turned his head and looked at the shock and looked at Hall and muttered to himself. I didnt think that a new insiders student actually defeated Qian Nings eighth in the inner court? I seem to have witnessed the birth of a new star! "Hey! You don''t say that I haven''t thought of it yet. I just kept the bet that I lost because of the pain. God, the new rank is eighth! Hall seems to be in the same batch as Catherine." The situation in the hospital has to change again!" Barbera was also surprised to see the situation on the stage I saw her hands covering her mouth, and it seemed that she had not yet recovered from the shock. "I didn''t think that this Hall was getting stronger and stronger. Fortunately, when he pulled him into the meeting, it seems that this choice is very correct!" Betty said that her face did not show an excited expression, but her heart was not. The violent beat of the competition. She knows very well what this strength of Hall represents. When they came in the inner court, they completely looked at the face of Catherine''s grandfather, Lawrence, which was not bullied by others, and successfully developed the rose in the inner court. Come down. Now, no need to rely on Lawrence this tiger skin, she believes that after today''s publicity, the topic of Hall Crayon Channing will soon spread throughout the inner court, when she will only operate well, then the rose will be sure Discovered faster and better! Catherine is staring straight at Hall on the stage. Hall is the perfect expression. Her heart is more painful. She knows that Hall didnt accept herself that day. Obviously, he doesnt seem to have the same for himself. Feeling, she doesn''t know why she is like this. Is this the so-called love? Chapter 834： Hall brother will beat you drop 834 Chapter Hall brother will beat you drop At the top, he was sighing that Qian Ning could reach out and he couldnt know that Catherines eyes were staring at her own hot eyes. Similarly, he did not notice that there was a group of old people in the distance who were also paying attention to it. Novel www.WX "I didn''t think that Hall had so many powerful Warcraft. I guess if we can''t take Hall with the same shot as Qian Ning, maybe even those of us who face him directly will have a headache!" The one who spoke was not someone else. She was the recipient of Mia''s disciple, Elisa, and the deputy director of the Institute of Alchemy of the School of Magic. After saying this, she turned to look at the smiling face of Loren. "Loren, what are you laughing at? Do you think your lion will be the opponent of the mutated demon wolf? Even if you can beat it, then add the golden eagle that flies?" Loren, who was still arrogantly collecting a good disciple, suddenly became black. He looked at Elisa with some twitching in his mouth. He secretly said, "Will you chat? Can you be a good colleague?" ?" Although he is very reluctant to agree, but he is very clear in his heart, Elisa said that there is nothing wrong with it. Dont look at Halls strength is not very strong, but his powerful Warcraft and powerful followers can indeed win Loren. . "Cough, that cockroach, Hall is a stinky boy. Its enough. Its only a long time, and its going to cause trouble. I guess that if Morgan knows that some of his disciples have been defeated by Hall, its estimated that they will be mad. Let''s have dinner!" Looking at the thick-faced Loren as a self-talking, everyone in the room could not help but shook his head. Lawrence, who was on the side, did not look at Hall, but looked at Catherine, the granddaughter with a colorful expression on her face. When he was old, he had never seen him. He knew that his granddaughter seemed to have a possibility of falling. It may have been framed! And looking at her appearance seems to be unrequited love, and when I think of it, Lawrence looks at Hall''s gaze more and more resentment. "You are a stinky boy, if you dare to hurt my granddaughter, hey!" Originally, I looked at the Hall where Qian Ning left, and suddenly felt a panic. Several Warcrafts that were connected with Halls mind suddenly turned to look into the distance at the same time. Ah Da directly exposed the sharp fangs to make a warning. Xiao Huang is directly in front of Hall, and the Lightning Golden Eagle suddenly pulls up the body, seems to be ready to explore the source of dangerous atmosphere at high altitude. "Well?" Hall and the performances of several summoned beasts around him were all taken aback. Lawrence, who had just given out a dangerous atmosphere, knew that he had just wanted to learn that Halls momentum had been discovered by those Warcraft. After seeing everyone wondering about their gaze, Lawrence took the breath and waved his hand. "Let''s go, the situation here is over. We still discuss how to pass the magic knowledge to the students as soon as possible." In addition to the previously mentioned Elisa and Loren, there were several high-level inner-level executives who had a good relationship with Lawrence. Their original incomprehensible eyes suddenly came to light after seeing Catherine. After seeing Lawrence not want to say this and transfer the topic, some of their old guys suddenly felt happy. It seems that for a long time they didn''t see Lawrence eating. Especially Loren, an old-fashioned guy, he just showed a weird smile and was directly stunned by Lawrence, but he didnt care. Looking at the eyes that Elisa looked at, the old man even used his eyes. Discharge. That means as if to say, look, Lawrence also has a time to eat! The result is a burst of white eyes of Elisa. The group left the place directly before they were discovered. They discovered that the dangerous atmosphere had disappeared, and then they recovered their vigilant eyes. The Hall had some doubts and looked at them in the direction. "Hey, is anyone going to be bad for me? Who will it be?" Qian Ning admits defeat and a gnashing expression goes away. I don''t know if he can''t afford to lose or want to find someone else''s trouble. Anyway, those who originally wanted to ridicule him are interested in seeing his murderous eyes. The closure does not mention this. It was not until after Qian Ning left that they complained. "Oh, my majority of my family is gone! How can I live!" "How do you live? I dont think its bad! Do you want to go to Qian Nings schoolmaster? Or..." The man did not continue to say that his eyes only looked at the rose congregation who distributed the bet to the victory of the Hall, and then looked at the Hall down the stage. The meaning is very clear, that is to tell the guy, if you don''t accept it, you can go to Kaili, or ask Hall. The magician who understood the mans eyes couldnt help but flipped his eyes, and Qian Ning couldnt afford it. Did he still eat the bear heart and leopard to gallop the pig to eat the tiger and make the money? Or do you want to force your eldest brother to be the fifth-ranked Kerry to give them a bet? These three parties, no matter which one, are not what he can afford! Therefore, those who have won the bet on winning money have to think that they are unlucky, but some savvy guys are prepared to have a good relationship with Hall. After all, this is the new strongman in the inner court, who can enter the top ten, which is not inside. The leader of the hospital? Maybe one day, as long as they have not died, some of them may become the top of the inner court. As long as you have a good relationship with Hall in advance, you may not be able to pull yourself when you are unlucky. There are a lot of people who have this idea, but it is a pity that after Hall came, the first thing was to be surrounded by the heavy responsibilities of Catherine and their rose clubs. Then there are thousands of them who want to go, but they are looking at the side of the Hall. After the tall monsters came over and watched their eyes, they could only temporarily suppress the idea and watched Hall be surrounded by a group of beautiful women. In the eyes of everyone envy and hate ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hall is not easy to break free from the beauty of the encirclement, and then from the hands of Kaili got the bet that let Ou Laide bet. After picking up the cards in the hands of L''Oreal, Hall knows that this is the so-called credit card. Looking at the mysterious runes above, Hall estimates that this is a masterpiece of a magic master. "Oh, you are Hall? I didn''t think you left like this, get to know, Kerry!" After seeing Hall''s credit card, Kerry made a self-introduction with a smile on his face. "Oh, hello, I am Hall!" Hall returned to God, and then he shook hands at Kairi, who was smiling. Kaili originally wanted to say something, but it was stopped by the members of the Rose Club. "Kerry, my credits?" "Yes, and my, you do not give less! Else for a while Hall will beat your brother!" Chapter 835： Ready to enter the spiritual temple Chapter 835 is ready to enter the spiritual temple Uh Kerry looked at the crowd around with a black line. If these people were other people, he would have been a wind blade and let them know how wrong it was to question their gambling. This article is by www. Lws520. Com starting Although Kerry is more embarrassed, he is more greedy and gambling, but he thinks his gambling is a lever! Never lost or not to accept the account! You can question his character, but he can''t question his gambling! What is the difference between these two products? There seems to be no difference? But now its all beautiful, theyre all members of the Rose Club, and the main thing is that Hall is looking at himself with a smile like a smile. Carey is clear, if he really darks them. Gambling, maybe Hall will really teach himself. He can''t dare to make fun of his own life. He can see from the strength of the battle between Hall and Qian Ning. Hall''s strength is considered to be the top three in the inner court. Even the one who is also a talented summoner is estimated to be difficult to beat Hall. As for why he thinks so, it is because he feels that Hall has not shown all his strength from the beginning, he thinks Hall There is definitely some concealment. However, he can only know this later when he investigates. Therefore, at this time, he must not offend Hall. Instead, he must have a good relationship with Hall. After all, there is such a strong friend, and going out is also very face-saving. Thinking of this, he immediately let his men come out and count the people who won the Hall to count their income. As long as they are correct, he will release it for the first time. After receiving the credit card handed over by Ou Laide, Hall thought of it and handed it to Ou Laide. Seeing what Lloyd wanted to say, Hall was directly interrupted. "These you hold, when you go to study with Yakov and the tiger head, I hope that you can grow up as soon as possible, and there are many things in the family that need you!" The original Hall is this plan. The opponents he is about to face are not the ones that Ou Laide can participate in. Instead of taking them with danger, it is better to let them feel at ease in the inner court. Ou Laide seems to understand this truth. He secretly made up his mind that he must practice well and strive to learn to use vindictiveness as quickly as possible. After all, vindictiveness is a watershed for warriors. As long as the strength comes up, then he can be better. Serving Hall! The tiger head with some of the same thoughts of Ou Laide is also looking at Hall with a firm expression. He believes that with the blood of the dragon that he owns, although the blood is very thin, he believes that he can become the existence of the patriarch. ! Both of them expressed their eyes in the eyes and gave them an encouraging smile. Then he turned to look at Catherine. "Catherine Sister, I will go to the Spirit Hall for a while. I have to deal with what you need to help during this time. It is my friend!" The eyes that had been silent for a long time flashed a glimmer of light, but soon fell on, and he nodded slightly to Catherine. "Miss Catherine, how are you!" Catherine heard the words immediately and looked at the magician etiquette. Catherine had seen the strength of the look, a person who could easily clean up a soul group, she dare not put a lady shelf in front of her. After they finished speaking with Catherine, Hall was ready to go to the spiritual temple to practice. After all, today is the time when the spirit hall is open. If it is missed, but it will take some time, Hall is not so much time wasted, but after ten days, it will be To perform the pothole mission that Hoffman forced to press down. Finally, Kaili, who sent the people around him, touched his forehead with sweat. He usually thought about being surrounded by beautiful women, but reality and imagination are two different experiences. They all say that a woman is a duck. This group of women is just like entering the duck farm. The voice from the ear makes him feel a little overwhelmed. After he finally got it, he felt like he was coming out of the desert. The whole mans magic robe seemed to be wet by the sweat. He felt that he didnt want to come again. Only when he returned to God suddenly found out that Hall had left, which made him patted his thigh without regret. "Hey, a good chance to waste! Its horrible to stay away from these women in the future!" ...... Spirit hall When Hall came here again, there were already a lot of people here, just when he arrived, he just saw a scene where several figures disappeared in the transmission. "Oh? I still use the extravagant delivery tool of the transmission array?" But the transmission array can use the magic crystal to provide the ability to use a lot of magic crystals for each use. It seems that this spirit hall is indeed very important, otherwise how can we use the transmission magic array instead of flying directly to Warcraft? After smashing the spirit hall floating above, Hall stepped up and lined up behind several people. A man with an administrator came to them and took out a thing and said. "The trainees who are going to practice will come over quickly, please show me your practice card. I will not repeat the specific rules. After entering, I will pay attention to it. Although the opportunity of cultivation is very precious, if there is any discomfort, please interrupt the cultivation immediately. Otherwise, It will have a certain impact on your future practice!" The first few students seem to be clear about the inside, so they are very skilled to take out the practice card in the hand and on the box that the administrator took out immediately shows the number of layers of cultivation and time. "Three floors, three days of cultivation time!" "Four floors, cultivation time is four days!" "Seven floors, two days of cultivation!" The person here may be the seventh floor. This person has the best number of layers of cultivation. Therefore, when everyone sees the time displayed on the box, the face is full of envious eyes, even the administrator has specially looked at him. A glance. The man looked proud and took back his own practice card, and the arrogant appearance seemed to be the highest level of the cultivation card in his hand. "It''s up to you!" The administrator took back the look of the man and then took the box to Hall and said faintly. After Hall snorted, a wave of hands suddenly appeared in his hands, and a few people around him suddenly came together. They wanted to know how many days there was in this person''s cultivation card with him. Seeing their expressions, Halls mouth suddenly showed a faint smile. Chapter 836： The second person appeared Chapter 836, the second person appeared Several people who had already shown the practice card were curious to look at Hall. Maybe they didn''t go to see Hall and Qian Ning''s test, so they didn''t know Hall''s situation. Music novel Especially the guy with seven layers of cultivation time, a pair of nostrils looking at the Hall in the sky, exactly the box in front of the Hall, don''t look at him showing an indifferent appearance, in fact, he would like to know Hall''s What level is the cultivation card? When Hall saw the guy''s eyes, he understood it. He smiled and shook his head in a smile. He really didn''t know what to say about this guy who looked like a child. Hall did not say anything, nodded to the administrator, and then took out the practice card. As Hall was put on, some information suddenly appeared on the box. "Seven layers of cultivation... two days... actually the seventh floor? But only two days, no more than me...hey? Wait? This is... twenty days?!" After seeing the information revealed on the box, the guy with the nostril facing the sky was a glimpse. He just wanted to say that Hall didn''t have much time for himself, but suddenly he found that he had seen a zero less! Gosh! How did he get it in the seven-layer cultivation for twenty days? ! The administrator also looked at Hall with amazement. He didn''t think that such a young man would have so many high-level cultivation time. Isn''t his credits so free to practice? But what is even more surprising is that after the seven-layer time is displayed, the information on the box does not stop. "Eight floors, cultivation time is ten days!" "Nine floors, five days of cultivation!" "The highest level, cultivation time is nine days!" hiss! For a time, the administrator and the guy with the nostrils couldn''t help but take a breath. The other is no problem, the highest level has nine days of cultivation time! As an administrator, he has seen many people who go to high-level practice. Among them are the semi-Sacred Summoner Renee, the dean, the teacher, and the top ten in the inner court or the students who received the award. However, there is more time here than Vice President Rennie. He remembers that even Vice President Renee is only five days a month, but this young student has nine days. This is almost Renai. The vice president is twice as long as the cultivation time! By the way, recently, Vice President Renee has not come for a while. Is it that Vice President Renee gave the time to this person? Watching the administrator look at himself with a stunned expression, Hall faintly retracted the practice card. "Can I go in?" The administrator heard that this was a violent return to God. At this time, he looked at Halls already awesome eyes, not only him, but even the former students, including the guy with the nostrils, were envious. Look at Hall. Seeing Halls eyes, a few peoples faces showed a sly smile, and the administrator quickly said. "Ill be right away, please prepare for the big holiday, I will transfer my mystery immediately! After the administrator finished this, his eyes looked at Hall again seriously. It seemed that he wanted to remember Hall, and he would have a good relationship with Hall in the future. Some people with high-level cultivation time like this kind of cultivation card are definitely not ordinary people. The average person can''t get so much time! After a burst of light, Hall and others immediately disappeared into the magic circle, watching the Hall disappear, the administrator muttered to himself. "When is there such a cow in the inner court, it seems that this person is the first time I saw him. Who is he?" A person who was also a spiritual hall administrator suddenly heard a flash of light. He suddenly remembered something and screamed after patted his head. "I remembered this time. This time I didn''t say that the spirit hall practice was opened in advance because there was a student named Hall who made a great contribution to the inner court. It seems that he got a week of cultivation time! Is he the Hall?" When I heard this, the former administrator suddenly showed a stunned expression, but he soon became confused. "No, you just said that it was a week of cultivation, but it seems that his cultivation card was not only a week ago! Where did he get it from other time?" ...... Hall didn''t know where the administrator was entangled in his cultivation time. At this time, he just came from the transmission team. I saw that it was an empty hall. What surprised Hall was that he actually saw the surroundings. There are quite a few things like elevators. And as some people entered, the elevators that carved the magic runes quickly went up to a place to stop, and Hall clearly saw the people inside out. "Elevator? Is there such a thing here?" After seeing Hall, they were also an administrator dressed up and immediately came to guide Hall. After learning that Hall was going to the high-level practice, he suddenly looked at Hall. For those who want to go to the highest level of cultivation, naturally he is not able to entertain. I saw that he first respectfully bowed to the Hall, and then quickly made a gesture to a few people behind him, not a moment, two The beauty in uniform immediately walked back. "This adult, please come with us!" Several people who had come with Hall before had a look at Hall with envy, and then had to follow the previous administrator to wait in front of the elevator they should go. Hall is led by two beautiful women to the smallest and most empty elevator. "Oh, no, this person is going to the highest level of cultivation? Who is he? The top ten in the rankings It seems that I have not seen this person?" "Isn''t it, is he a disciple of the vice president? The life is so good that he can become a disciple of the vice president, but it is a semi-holy level!" "Hey, you whisper!" A person who seemed to have a good relationship with him quickly pulled him, and the man asked some comprehensibly. "What do you pull me? I am not..." "Hey! Look at who is that person?" The companion saw that this person still wanted to say more, and quickly used his eyes to signal him. "Who? Hey... Isn''t this the second-ranked Donald?" what? Donald? The magician suddenly heard a shock, and he realized that he had to stop himself. The feelings he had just said would have been heard by Donald, and he was expected to be hated by him. This Donald is the disciple of the deputy dean of the semi-Sacred Summoner Renee, a summoner who is also a spiritual talent! Chapter 837： On the bar Chapter 837 is on the bar Donald The second class of the inner court, because of his peculiarity of spiritual talent, so he practiced in the spiritual hall for a long time. But even if he tries to earn credits, he can''t get so much time to practice. Therefore, many students think that his cultivation time was given to him by Vice President Renee, which is why the former magician said that such a thing would stop the companion. Although many people envy this guy, but they do not dare to say in front of him, one is Donald''s strength, and the second is who did not have a semi-class teacher? Donald''s age is not very large, probably in his thirties. It may be because of cultivation that he looks like a man in his twenties. There is a kind of person who walks up and I am the boss. You all give me the feeling of giving way. Looking at the appearance of a few young beauty administrators, many people have envious eyes and hatred on their faces. They are thinking about this time, why is that person not me? Of course, everyone knows that their ideas are just a comfort, because they all know that in the near future, the possibility of achieving this goal is very small. Originally thought that the whole magic elevator had only one person, Donald, after seeing the same two beautiful managers with the Hall, the whole person suddenly stunned. The eyes under his eagle''s eyebrows glanced at Hall from top to bottom. It looked like Hall''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. After Donald looked at it, he didn''t continue to stare at Hall with this kind of look. Otherwise, Hall doesn''t mind letting Ada come out and give a good lesson to this guy. "Who is he? He has time to go to the highest level of cultivation?" After Donald was silent for a moment, he turned to look at the faint road of a beauty manager next to Hall. The beauty manager was obviously familiar with Donald and did not ask Hall''s opinion, and said directly. "Donald Donald is good, this adult does have the highest level of cultivation time..." After thinking about it, the beauty manager flashed a bit of hesitation, but in the end she bite her teeth and said. "And it''s nine days!!" what? As the voice of the beauty administrator just fell, everyone in the room couldn''t help but exclaim. "God! The highest level of cultivation for nine days? Is he the illegitimate son of Dean Hudson? No, even if Dean Hudson, he did not give the power to cultivate at the highest level in nine days?" "Wait! I think of it. I seem to remember that there is a news that a student who has just entered the inner court has made a major contribution to the inner court. The leaders of the scholastic administration have approved a week of training time. It is not the case." Man? But where did he come from in the other two days? Was it given by the dean? Or did he exchange for credit? It seems that he wants to exchange for the top ten in the top ten in the inner court." Donald was so surprised that his face suddenly calmed down. He blinked and stared at Hall. Other peoples arguments were naturally heard. Others may not know who this person is, but he is very clear. Because he remembered very clearly, last night when Teacher Renee gave him the highest level of cultivation for three days, he specifically told him about Hall. He was still excited and grateful. He heard Hall hear it. After seven days of cultivation time, and like him, he was the summoner of spiritual talent, and he immediately noticed this person named Hall. It is said that the peers are the best, but in fact this is not completely wrong. After encountering a person who has the same special abilities as himself, it is estimated that even if it is not intentional, he will involuntarily want to compare with this person who is powerful. Just now, he did not think that this person would be Hall. After all, sometimes some people did have the opportunity to practice at the highest level. Only now that they know Halls cultivation days, he immediately decided that this person is Hall. Because he heard about one thing when he came in, it was that Qian Ning, who ranked eighth, seemed to bet with Hall and lost two days of the highest level of cultivation time. Two days plus seven days, it was exactly nine days, which greatly echoed the situation. . After Hall heard the beautiful administrator''s words, he couldn''t help but frown. He didn''t think that the beauty administrator who brought himself came over and said his situation. From here, this Donald seems to be at this home. Very popular! Just as Hall looked at Donald, Donald spoke. "You are Hall?" Hall nodded and didn''t talk, and it made Donald frown, and Hall''s tone made him feel a little uncomfortable. Just as he just wanted to say something, the magic elevator suddenly made a sound. After watching the magic elevator open, Donald was silent for a moment, then lifted his legs and walked inside. When passing by Hall, his voice came again. "The highest level is not for anyone to enter. I hope you don''t waste that nine days. If you can''t support it for one day, I hope that you can sell the remaining eight days to me. I will give you credits when. of!" Donalds words made Hall laugh and laughed. He felt that after returning to the inner court recently, it seemed to be very low-key. Why did you suddenly run out of a few inexplicable guys to find yourself trouble, and it was rare that they had a mocking face? If Loren and others heard Hall''s words It is estimated that they will all laugh at it, but also low-key? It is estimated that in their view, no one can cause trouble than Hall! Hall''s laughter was very abrupt, and Donald blinked. When he saw Hall and shook his head and smiled, he suddenly put his mental power out. Hall, who just wanted to enter the magic elevator, suddenly frowned, because he felt that the front seemed to be a mental barrier by Donald''s mental power. This barrier just blocks the gate of the magic elevator, and if the Hall wants to go in, it must break through this barrier. It is not very difficult to use mental power as an attacking method. As long as you practice more, you can use mental power as a protective use. This requires a strong mental power to do it. Apparently this Donald had this strength, Hall found that he had just lifted his footsteps no matter how hard he tried, he could not seem to step into the door of the magic elevator. When everyone who saw this situation did not understand, the Donald, who ranked second in the inner court, seemed to be on the forefront of the lucky student named Hall! Chapter 838： Are people with background Chapter 838 is a person with background Hall felt that the barrier formed by the mental power in front of him had no attacking power, and the only purpose was to prevent himself from entering. Therefore, he was also tempered by Donald. Since you want to make me difficult, then I naturally won''t let you succeed! A mental force emerged from Hall and gathered in front of Hall, constantly forming a conical shape under the control of Hall. Feeling the strength of the barrier built by his mental power, Donalds heart suddenly showed a smug expression, but on the surface he still showed a very calm appearance, as if this was not what he did. "Oh, even the mental strength is only four? The teacher said that I will see Hall in the future, maybe the teacher deliberately said this, so that I should not be so arrogant, but unfortunately..." Hall''s mental strength is indeed only four, and his fifth-class mental power magic array has not yet completed half. After all, this time, he will try hard to cultivate spiritual strength, but the progress...not to mention. Donald, who didn''t really see Hall, thought that Hall was such a strength, which made him lose interest in Hall. "Day, Donald is on the move!" As the second-class student in the inner court, and with a semi-class teacher, Donald, it is very difficult to get up. Many people looked at the law enforcement team members who were coming over. Donald also noticed this situation. He just wanted to give Hall a small warning, so he was seeing the strength of Hall. Then, glanced at the law enforcement team member who came over, Donald suddenly retracted the mental barrier, and Hall did not expect Donald to do so, so he was using his mental power to break through the barrier set by Donald. He suddenly felt the front ahead. The whole person suddenly did not control the force into the magic elevator, because the elevator was not very big, so almost hit the wall in the past. Fortunately, Hall did not give up exercising during this time, because he quickly reacted when he was about to hit the wall, and reached out on the wall to vent the power. "What do you deliberately?" Feeling the pain from the arm, Hall looked at Donald with an innocent expression in front of him. When he wanted to say something, several black-faced law enforcement teachers suddenly came over. . "what happened?" The law enforcement teacher said this when he was staring at Hall. After all, Donald was familiar with him. Donald with a deep background was not able to punish him casually, so they looked at Hall rather than Donald directly. . Seeing that Hall did not speak, the law enforcement teacher continued to squint and said, "Its going to be a matter of tempering here, but its best to be honest!" Hall heard a wrinkle, and he turned his head and glanced at Donald. After the hands were gripped, it was released, and then looked at the law enforcement teachers. "Nothing, I was accidentally stopped by the dog!" Hey...being a dog... The beauty administrators were very clear about the situation. Now, when they suddenly heard that Hall was stopping the dog, they suddenly looked at Hall with a big mouth and a stunned look. They didn''t think that Hall would be so bold, and even directly ridiculed Donald is a dog! Sure enough, Donald heard that his face suddenly became darker. He didn''t think that Hall had not only converge after eating a little bit of loss, but dared to curse him as a dog. "This is this to find trouble for yourself, Hall?!" The law enforcement teacher who originally wanted to say something suddenly widened his eyes. "What? You are the Hall?!" Looking at the surprised expression of the law enforcement teacher, Donald was also somewhat blind. what happened? Is this Hall doing something that surprised the law enforcement teacher? It''s no wonder that Donald doesn''t know that he usually cultivates himself when he is in peace. He is too lazy to understand anything that is not related to him. When Hall came to the inner court and had a conflict with the Ministry of Education, he had already made it known to the whole hospital. It is estimated that he had not figured out why the law enforcement teacher was so surprised. Because of the new vice president of Hoffman and Lawrence''s intervention, the law enforcers suffered a lot of losses in front of Hall. Even Benham has eaten, not to mention the ordinary law enforcement teachers in front of them? After confirming that this guy is the Hall, the law enforcement teacher who originally wanted to pull the frame suddenly retracted the idea. Just kidding, Hall is the one who makes their team leader Benham eat, how can they be able to get it. There is a deputy dean behind the two sides. When it is time to make trouble, it is estimated that each of them will play 50 boards, and the one who is in the middle of the time will be embarrassed at both ends. When he thought of it, he coughed and said. "This home is not allowed to make trouble, otherwise it will really deduct your cultivation time. It is a very rare opportunity to open the spirit hall in advance. Please ask the two students not to make mistakes!" After saying this, the law enforcement teacher immediately gave a look to the two companions next to him, and then the three of them turned and left without turning back. This scene made the students frowning unclear, so the students were too lazy to be stunned. "Is this still a strict teacher of law enforcement? How do I feel that he is a slap in the face?" "Hey, you don''t know. He''s not an anticlimactic. He is worried about being sandwiched between two vice presidents! This is the practice of smart people!" "Between the deans? How do you say this?" Obviously this student is also a master who concentrates on learning and does not hear anything from the window. After explaining the situation to the students who are familiar with the situation that person is taking a breath. "I am going? They are all vice presidents behind them? When can I have a deputy dean''s teacher? I can also be bullish at that time!" When the words were spoken, the people around him immediately gave him a **** and a contemptuous look. The departure of the law enforcement teacher gave Donald a slight glimpse, but he quickly recovered. Although he wanted to swear here, the guy who insulted himself as a dog, but he was very clear, dont look behind him as Vice President Renee. But if he really started here, it is estimated that Vice President Renee will not easily bypass him. After all, the Spirit Hall was created by the inner courts, and if it was destroyed because of fighting here, the inner court would not punish him because he had the potential to become a semi-sacred summoner. . Thinking of this, Donald took a deep breath, and then he looked at Hall faintly said. "I hope you remember my words. If you can''t support it for a day, I will not take into account the acquisition time of your cultivation!" Chapter 839： Bold hall Chapter 839 Big Hall "Remember what I said, if you can''t hold on for a day, I said that it would be effective to buy a high-priced time for your cultivation!" Donald didn''t care about the eyes that Hall had come over, and looked at Hall as if it were a look of facilities. Although the attitude of the law enforcement teacher turned away from the non-participation just gave him a slight glimpse, he did not take it seriously. Donald, who feels good about himself, still wants to say something, but Hall''s next sentence makes his eyes involuntarily widen. Not only him, the beautiful beauty administrators around him, and the magician trainers who have been staring at the eyes here are all open together. "moron!" Hall''s idiot, like the extremely cold air blown down on the northern prairie, quickly freezes the surrounding air and everyone. Even if it was Donald, there was no quick return to God from the insults of Hall. Gosh! How is this going? This Hall is too bold, right? Actually directly insulted the second Donald in the inner court? The most shocking thing was the two beauty managers who had come in with Hall. They looked at Donald with a horrified look and looked at Donalds getting darker and more gloomy face. Some of the legs trembled involuntarily. They are very regretful now, regretting why they should take the initiative to receive Hall, the troublesome guy. If Donald is pursued, they will not only lose this good job, but also likely cause Donalds dissatisfaction and cause them to be Drive out of the inner courtyard of the School of Magic. "This... this trouble! This Hall actually dared to come out!" The law enforcement teacher who did not go far was brows, and his heart was as sighed as the former beauty administrator. Why is he on duty today? He did not want to participate in the struggle between the two vice presidents. He was very clear in his heart. He was mixed in the struggle of these two great deafs. It was tantamount to finding death! But if it really fights, he can''t care! Thinking of this, this law enforcement teacher couldnt help but secretly say "Bastard!" After looking up, they looked up at them and added a sentence, "Or two!" Just after the law enforcement teacher and a few companions around him made a helpless look, Donald returned to God and looked at Hall coldly and said coldly. "what did you say?" Hall''s mouth was slightly picked. He reached out and rubbed his ears. When he saw Hall''s forehead, Donald''s forehead was suddenly exposed, and his heart was already very angry. Only Hall did not see it, and took the fingers of his ears to look at him. Not only that, but he also whispered to Donald in the expression of the peoples heartbeat. "Ah? You have a problem with your ears? Hey, what is the selection of our inner court, even the disabled are also included, and we must talk to you in the future!" what? Is there a problem with your ears? Disabled? Hey! A faint voice was sent from a beautiful administrator''s mouth, but soon she squinted and licked her mouth. Not only that, but her eyes were filled with tears. Apparently this was not a smile, it was scared, watching her body tremble and her legs tremble, the people around her looked at her with a pitiful expression. As Donald''s cold eyes looked over, the beauty administrator almost fainted in the eyes, maybe she felt that if she really fainted in the past, she would not have to bear the pressure of this fear. Fortunately, at this time, Hall attracted Donald''s firepower. "Don''t you ask me what I just said? Since you can''t hear it, then I will say it once again with compassion. There is no way, who makes me feel good!" Everyone... This time everyone learned, the situation of the beauty manager just now, they are vivid, so they forcibly resisted when Hall spoke, no matter what Hall said, their faces were flat, as if The seriousness of participation in national affairs is generally serious. "I said you are an idiot?" As Hall once again roared that Donald was an idiot, Donald finally couldn''t help himself, staring at Hall with his teeth. "You... you are very good! You are looking for yourself..." After waiting for Donald to finish the last two words, Halls disdainful voice came again. "Silly ~ forced!" boom! After Halls stupidity, Donald suddenly broke out. The mental power of being a nine-sum summoner is very powerful. The next few beauty administrators are directly impacted by mental power because they dont have any defense. The coma passed, and Hall was prepared, but he almost flew out. "Day! Donald is really doing it? Does he want to defy the regulations of the inner court?" "Hall is also true. What can I do if I can tolerate it? This is good, I guess they both have trouble!" Isn''t it a fight in the spirit hall, and it is still a fight at this level. If the upper house is not punished, how can the inner court be managed in the future? "So powerful?!" Hall didn''t think that Donald''s light is so powerful, obviously this is the strength of the true spiritual talent of the summoner! Just as Hall was ready to summon the nine World of Warcraft in the space to clean up Donald, a voice suddenly appeared between Hall and Donald. "stop!" This person is not someone else It is just the depressed law enforcement teacher. He knows that if he does not stop, the consequences must not be affordable. Looking at Donald''s hands and seals ready to summon the summoned beast, the law enforcement teacher''s face changed, he naturally knows the strength of Donald''s summoned beasts, if it is really summoned here and kicked with Hall, then the spirit hall will definitely receive To the destruction, I am afraid that even Donald can not afford the punishment of the upper house. Thinking of this, he quickly screamed "Donald, do you want to be deducted from all the cultivation time, and then closed by Vice President Renee?!" As the voice of the law enforcement teacher just fell, Donald, who was still angry, suddenly stunned. He glanced at his face and watched his Hall, then took a deep breath, and the handprints summoned in his hands slowly Stopped? Seeing here, the law enforcement teacher and other people are all relieved. "You... there is a kind, huh, hoping that you are lucky, I am not good at meeting me when I am in the test!" When he heard Donald''s words, Hall was not afraid of it. Instead, he looked at him provocatively and said, "Stupid, you have the ability to come now!" Chapter 840： Familiar feeling Chapter 840 familiar feeling The people who thought that Donald was arrogant enough to hear Halls words suddenly turned his eyes. Renner Donald is a disciple of Vice President Renee. As a nine-semester summoner with a spiritual talent, he naturally has this power to say this. But what is your ability? People Donald finally gave up the idea of ??packing up here. You dont feel lucky, but you still rely on the rules here to provoke Donald. In the eyes of everyone, Hall is completely looking for death! At the same time, everyone has a new understanding of Hall''s attitude, that is timid and rogue! If you really have the ability, don''t yell at it here. Go directly to the outside and stand up and down. What are you doing here? The law enforcement teacher is one of those who have this idea! Originally relieved, he heard that Hall continued to provoke Donald''s words. He almost wanted to pick up a hand to give Hall a fireball. It would be better to say that his screaming mouth was burnt. "Hall, do you want to deduct all your cultivation time? If not, you better shut me up!" Donald, who originally wanted to say something, looked at Hall deeply. Under this tense atmosphere, he suddenly reached out and the law enforcement teacher immediately looked at him with a daring look. Just wanted to say something. It was discovered that Donald did not shoot, and pressed on a magic rune of the magic elevator. As the elevator door slowly closed, Donald''s voice came out from inside. "Since you are so interested, then I will wait for you to come out!" With a bang, the magic elevator door suddenly shut down, watching the fast-rising magic elevator, the law enforcement teacher could not help but deeply relieved. The tension around us was also relieved at this moment. The atmosphere just was too tight. With the disappearance of the tension, the beautiful manager who was scared and pale in tears couldnt help but look at it. The whole person fainted. The companion who was on the side of her eyes took her body quickly, which did not let her fall directly to the ground. Several beauty administrators quickly came to help, and at the same time stunned Hall to look at them, regardless of their job responsibilities, turned and took the unconscious beauty administrator to leave. When he saw it, he couldnt help but smile and touched his nose. He didnt think that everything was going well today, as if he had gone out of the door. Dont you go out today? After the law enforcement teacher sighed with relief, looking at Hall''s expression of not touching me, his face suddenly became gloomy. "Hall students, I hope that you should pay attention to your words and deeds, don''t provoke us! Otherwise, even if you are the vice president behind you, you can''t escape punishment! You are good at it!" He can say so much, it is very rare. After all, Hall used to punish their law enforcement departments. If it is not his responsibility here, he will rarely say so much! Humph! Several law enforcement teachers snorted and turned away. For a time, only one of the magic elevators was standing alone in Hall, and the magicians around them looked at them from time to time. Some people still seem to Pointing at something. Although Hall did not know what they said, he was sure that it was not a good word. Hall, who had a few twitches in his mouth, took a deep breath and then said something self-deprecating. "Quiet me? Is Donald?" Hall did not think that today, the guy who had picked up a row and ranked eighth, also provoked a second-ranking peer! If Loren knows this, it is estimated that he will definitely say to Hall very seriously. "When you want to make trouble later, please tell me in advance, I am going to do some preparation..." Obviously this preparation is not to help Hall wipe the butt, and deal with the aftermath... After a while, Hall suddenly found that something was wrong. He only remembered that he seemed to come to cultivate spiritual strength instead of fighting! Thinking of this, I used to pat my head and looked around. I found that other magician trainees were taking the elevator to the designated place, and then looked at the empty situation around them. The corner of the mouth twitched slightly. "Forget it, ask someone to be better than yourself!" Learning other people, Hall put the card to the side of the magic elevator. With a bang, Hall found that the magic elevator at high altitude was coming down. Looking at the open magic elevator, there was no one in the air. Hall browed and picked up his mouth. "Oh, this is hard to beat me!" Previously, because of Donald''s block, Hall did not see the inside of the magic elevator. When he came in, he found that there was only one magic rune button. Learning Donald''s movements, Hall pressed the button, and soon the magic elevator closed the door. When Hall had not reacted, the elevator went faster and there was a rising movement. In just a few seconds, he found that the elevator seemed to have stopped. "so fast?" After Halls smashing, Hall was able to see the outside situation as the door of the magical elevator was opened. It turned out that these few were similar to the KTV of the Earth era. When they got out of the elevator, they saw a counter with two people sitting inside. Watching Hall come out from the inside, the two suddenly glimpse, but they quickly reacted. "Hello, please show your practice card!" For this kind of situation where the VIP card is often encountered on the earth, Holden was a bit embarrassed, but fortunately he responded quickly and quickly handed the practice card in his hand to the person. After the man took over, he looked at Hall with a strange look and said that he would give it to another person after waiting for a while. Hall saw that they care about the operation inside the counter Both of them showed a surprised expression, and then the man quickly said with a card respectfully to Hall. "please follow me." Hall took the card and said it was like going to KTV and being led by the waiter. Hall saw only a few rooms along the way, but they were all blocked by the magic barrier. Obviously there should be someone who is practicing. For this situation, Hall is just curious and after a glance, he is not paying attention. Soon, Hall followed the man in front of him to an empty room, and the man turned and looked at Hall. "When you practice, the card is placed in the slot inside, there is a red magic rune button, if there is a problem, you can press this, we will come in time." After the man confessed, he left, and Hall glanced at the situation inside, and then glanced at the cultivation card in his hand. After a few twitching in his mouth, he said nothing and went straight in... Chapter 841： a headache Chapter 841 Hall of the headache Spiritual temple As soon as Hall came in, he looked around and looked around. The room was not very large. It looked like the box in the Earth era, and the configuration inside was very rare. Except for the rest of the bed on the left hand side of the wall, there is no other furniture, and there is a small door on the right hand side. Hall first guessed what the thing was, as he walked. This has indeed been confirmed by the past. Looking at the room where the Earth KTV box was revamped, Halls whole person suddenly got up. Is the design of the KTV box of the Earth passed from here? Or is the person who designed it here, like me, the messenger? Thinking of this, Hall suddenly shook his head and smiled. He felt that it was very likely that he had left the Earth for too long, and he thought about it in such a long time. After all the messy thoughts in his mind were emptied, Hall turned back and closed the door. According to the previous waiter''s explanation, Hall quickly saw a place similar to the card slot. "Interesting, I really want to see what the people who designed this spiritual hall look like!" Taking out the practice card, the Hall pair or the slot was put in. Although he had practiced in the spiritual house of the outer court before, but this spiritual hall of the inner court was the first time he came, so he put the practice card into it. After that, immediately take a few steps back and observe the situation at hand. I saw that as the practice card was put in, there was a day of practice time and a certain choice in front of the Hall. Not only that, but when Hall puts in the practice card, the magic runes on the door immediately light up, serving the magic runes, Hall probably knows some, he knows that this is a magical rune worth protecting. This means that if Hall does not go out, the outside person will have to destroy this magic rune if he wants to come in. Seeing this, Hall nodded slightly, then took a deep breath, and then pressed the OK button. After Hall pressed the button, Hall found that the cultivation time began to start, and the whole room suddenly burst into a flash of light. Hall was shocked and just wanted to release Ada. They came out and found the light flashing past. However, in Ray Hall, Hall was also shocked by the situation in front of him. I saw that the original narrow room suddenly disappeared, replaced by an endless sea, and Hall is like a small island in the sea. Not waiting for Hall to return to God, a breath of seafood suddenly came to the face, and Hall stunned and immediately felt the sudden appearance of the scene. "It''s amazing!" Hall didn''t move, he stood in the air and took a deep breath, but soon his face showed a smile. "It turns out! This is just a projection. The purpose is to let people relax their minds to facilitate cultivation! It''s just too much to do, as if it is true!" Before the sea breeze with the sea smell, Hall thought that he had been sent to some strange places, but after he observed it carefully, he discovered that it turned out to be fake. I don''t know if it is Hall''s illusion. He finds that he has not cultivated yet, but his mental strength is increasing, even if it is a slight increase, but it is also indeed increasing. "It''s no wonder that Donald''s guy has been staring at my cultivation time. It''s a great place to practice spirituality here!" After understanding this, Hall did not hesitate, he immediately sat down and began to cultivate. Hall''s mental strength has been stuck in the cultivation of the fifth-class spiritual power magic since the last promotion, even if it has been so long, it is only less than 50%. "I hope this time will allow me to upgrade my mental level, otherwise I will always rely on the power of system space, and I will never be able to break through that level!" ...... At the time of Hall''s cultivation, the outside world has already swelled up today''s events. "This stinky boy... He will blame Qian Ning, what will he do with Donald?" In the office of Vice President Hoffman, Lawrence and Loren both couldn''t help but twitch after hearing the news. Especially Loren, he only helped Hall to solve the annoying guys in the Ministry of Education. As for the law enforcement person Benham, Hoffman came out to solve it. Its good, only one day, Hall actually went back. Qian Ning, who ranked eighth in the inner court, pitted and roared the second-ranked Donald. When he thought of Hall, a lot of troubles caused by the disaster, Loren also stunned his head. Qian Ning said that he is a disciple of Morgan. The scorpion is more itch than the debt. Anyway, this guy, even Morgan, dare to swear, and the money is not an anecdote. After all, the bet on the ring is full of eyes. Underneath, I want to come even if Morgan has opinions and will not be cheeky to ask Hall to return to time. But Donald is different, not only because his identity is special, but also the most important thing is that Donald is still a seed student in the inner court. He is a real nine-point summoner with a spiritual talent. Even if he is going to fight against Donald in the current situation of Loren, it is estimated that he will end in failure. Hall is going to provoke such a person, isnt it asking for trouble? Even if he was bullied, let alone Loren, it is estimated that Hoffman may not be able to suppress Donald but fortunately there is a point, that is, Renee Vice Dean is Donald''s teacher, and she has been In the inner court, he is in a neutral position. He is also very good at speaking. If you want to come to a meeting, just talk to Vice President Renee and let her persuade Donald. I want Donald to listen to Vice President Renee. "Oh, this is the case for a while. I will go to the dean of Renee for a while. I believe she will agree with our request if she knows that Hall is going to take the task." In fact, before the task of tempting the soul family did not consider Donald, but because Donald''s mental power is too strong, for the soul group, this is like a firefly in the night, Donald is trying to hide it, this is why this task There will always be a reason for no one to perform. Its hard to come to Hall as a suitable candidate. If he is canceled because of a conflict with Donald, it is estimated that Vice President Rennie will know how to choose. After all, the current Soul is a big headache in the inner court! "That''s it. I went to the deputy dean of Renee. Loren, you go to the Spirit Hall and show me the kid. Don''t make trouble everywhere!" Chapter 842： Connies identity Chapter 842 Connie''s identity Inside a single courtyard of the inner courtyard A woman with white hair is lying on a chair. Although she is full of white hair, she doesn''t look very old. The skin on her face is still very smooth. If she doesn''t look carefully, she can''t see it. The traces left by the years of her eyes. The still-white ܷܷ keeps stroking on a white pet, and the pet is very enjoyable, open mouth and yawn, then rubs his eyes and continues to sleep. "Hall? I didn''t think that Donald was in conflict with him." The soft voice of the woman spoke from her mouth, and a woman with some imagination who was long with her immediately stepped forward. "Grandma, this must be a misunderstanding. You also know the character of Brother Donald. If you don''t talk to him, he will always be against Hall!" The woman who is a woman who is a grandmother is not someone else. She is one of the top leaders of the inner court, and the deputy dean of the semi-Sacred Summoner! The pet in her hand is not a normal pet. Don''t look at it as a harmless person, but its true identity is a half-sacred summoned beast - ice white lion! And this woman who talks to Hall is not someone else. She is the female teacher who first taught Hall to practice spiritual power and waited for Connie! From her conversation, she can also see her other identity, the granddaughter of Vice President Renee! She knows Donald''s temper very well. She said that people with strength have a bit temper, and Donald is just a whimsical temper! Long time with Renee, contact with Connie naturally, more time, said that long-term love, Donald also unwittingly liked the teacher''s niece, but the flowers are intentionally flowing, Connie does not like Donald, She ran to the outer court to teach and there were some reasons to avoid Donald. If it weren''t for the sudden changes in Allen''s mainland, Connie might not have returned to the inner court so soon. During this time, in order to continue to avoid Donald, she continued to accept tasks and practice, and she was finally promoted to the Eighth Summoner. She had not had time to be happy, and she suddenly heard what Hall had done in the inner court. When I started to hear that Hall had won the high-level award from the inner court, she still had some unresolved feelings. Envy Hall won even the case that she was also jealous of the spirit of the spiritual cultivation time. Connie heard the situation behind Halls troubles. People are stunned. Fortunately, she was not carrying out the task at the time, otherwise it would be the same thing with her situation at the time. Hall defeated Qian Ning, who ranked eighth in the inner court. It can be said that the inner court was a very sensational event. After all, even Connie did not dare to challenge the last one of the top ten in the inner court. What''s more, Qian Ning is a very powerful demon magician! However, Hall is indeed forcing Qian Ning to admit defeat, showing how great the progress of Hall during this time! However, compared to defeating Channing, Hall provocative and roaring Donald is really a comet hitting the earth! So when Connie heard the news, she immediately rushed back without saying anything. Her purpose was very simple, that is, she wanted her grandmother to persuade Donald. Her heart is very clear, with Donald''s arrogant character, if he participates in persuasion, not only will not get good results, but things will turn in a bad direction. Connie just finished saying this, she suddenly found a sharp gaze staring at herself. She looked up with some mistakes and saw her grandmother looking at herself with a look of her face. It looked like she wanted to get from Connie. I see what it looks like. Connie didn''t know what her mother wanted, so she quickly explained. "Grandma, this is the case. Hall is my student in the outer court. I care about the students as a teacher!" "Oh." Renee sighed, and then she looked at Connie and said nothing, although Renee did not release even a trace of momentum, but Connie was involuntarily running to resist her mental strength. Connie''s heart burst into a bitter smile, and she found out that she seemed to be a little impatient. "Its terrible. If the grandmother is thinking about it, it will be a mistake to misunderstand me and Hall!" Connie didn''t want to make things more complicated for her own reasons, just as she just wanted to talk, her grandmother spoke. "Okay, I know this, just now Vice President Hoffman has been here!" "Hoffman Vice Dean?!" Connie exclaimed, as the grandmother of Renee''s deputy, she is still clear about some high-level situations in the inner court. Connie was not a fool. The reason for Hoffman''s arrival was that she soon wanted to understand. Since her grandmother said this, Connie knew that her grandmother must have decided. Just as Connie thought about whether she was leaving, Renee spoke again. "Hall this little guy is good, don''t look at him not very good now, I believe his future achievements will not be lower than me!" hiss! Connie sighed and took a breath, and she almost couldn''t help but exclaim. Who is her grandmother? Connie can not hesitate to say that it is the summoner of human ranks. In the three magic schools, it is the top five people who can tell her such words, showing how much Rennie is optimistic about Hall. In Connies impression, her grandmother did not seem to have said this to her daughter, Connies mother, Elisa, or even Donald, but today she is a serious expression to say this, how can this be Don''t let Connie get shocked. "Okay, I know the situation. If you say something, you can remember it. Don''t just talk out." Connie hurriedly nodded and said that she knew that there are many people in the soul family who are lurking in the inner courtIf they are allowed to have such a strong potential in the inner court, who knows they will not Will care about killing Hall before Hall grows. "You just have to remember to keep a good relationship with Hall. Well, even if there is anything..." Renee said, Connie''s face suddenly changed, and some panicked. "Grandma, I still have a task to pay, I am leaving! Yes, my mother asked you to go home to eat today." Looking at Connie''s face flushed out, Renee''s face showed a slight smile. Renees movements of touching the white snow lion did not stop, but her eyes looked at the floating temple in the sky and muttered to herself. "Hall?" ...... At this time, Hall did not know what was happening outside. He was trying to portray the mental power magic array. "No loss is the high level of the spirit hall. This is a five-figure progress in just one hour. I want to break through the fifth-order summoner today!" Chapter 843： People who are eating melons (I wish you all a happy new year!) Chapter 843: People who eat melons Spiritual cultivation can be described as very dangerous. At this point, when Hall first came into contact, Connie raised this issue in particular. The so-called spiritual power is the invisible power released by the brain tissue of the living body. The spiritual strength of cultivation is a special magical magical array in the mind. This is like the current brain surgery, but it is a thousand miles away, a little bit of error can lead to the death of the patient. The same is true for spiritual cultivation. This is a gradual process, without any clever arguments. This takes a long process, and the role of the spirit hall is only a speed up the process, and there is a side effect, that is, when the spiritual temple is cultivated, the consumption is very huge! This is why Donald will say again and again and Hall, if you can''t support it, don''t waste the root cause of those times. Time is like a white gap, and the time of day has passed. Yesterday, the situation in the spiritual hall of the inner courtyard of the School of Magic has been deliberately publicized. Some of the timid people in the inner court came to the spirit hall early, including Qian Ning, who was defeated by Hall before, and the money. Ning defeated the original eighth ranked Shabet. Shabert is about thirty years old, a black magic robe, and the badges of the nine primary mathematicians on the chest are particularly dazzling. Being able to become a nine-level magician at this age, he has to say that Shabert''s cultivation talent is also very powerful. What I did not expect was that Shabate, who had been in the wind, had encountered a more perverted Qian Ning. During the time he was defeated by Channing, Shabert had been working hard to cultivate. He wanted to find a chance to get back to the scene, so he rarely came out after the last defeat. Only this time, he was hearing that Qian Ning was defeated by a newly opened schoolmate, and this younger brother was still daring to provoke Donald, a madman, and he did not know why, he even sent the gods to the spiritual hall. Maybe this is what he subconsciously wants to see what this new cow is like. This is not, people have not seen it, he has encountered the most unwanted, and also the most want to beat! Qian Ning suddenly felt that someone was staring at himself, turned around and saw that an acquaintance was staring at himself with a gloomy face. For other people, Qian Ning may still have some awe, but for Shabet, who was defeated by himself, Qian Ning is not afraid at all. After all, he defeated Shabet before, and for Shabet''s defense-based earth magic, Qian Ning really didn''t look at it. His thunder is the most destructive of all magic systems. He believes that as long as he is not trapped by Shabet, it is not easy to defeat him with Shabate''s strength. "Hey, isn''t this the Shabate senior? Why, now I want to get back to the field?" Qian Ning originally had a fire in his heart. For the loss to Hall, he felt that this was a closed question for him. If he knew the situation of Hall long ago, he would not be foolish and beat Hall. The most stupid thing to deal with the summoner, especially the summoner who is as talented as Donald, is to wait for the summoner to get the summoned beast together. The best way is to do it before the summoner has summoned the summoned beast. Beat him directly. However, after Qian Nings duel with Hall, he found that Hall had a more horrible ability, that is, he was almost instant when he summoned. Qian Ning remembers that even Donald did not have this skill! Now I see my own defeat and stare at myself. Qian Ning, who has a bad temper, naturally does not do it. When the people around them heard Qian Ning''s words, they turned around and looked at the arrogant Qian Ning. Then they saw Shabate clenching his fists. Some good people immediately excited. To know that these magician trainees are practicing almost every day, basically the dormitory - cultivation - the canteen runs back and forth at three o''clock, it can be said that this is a very boring life. Coupled with the chaos outside the college, the rest of the week was cancelled, which made them feel more sad. Today they all came over because they got a message that Donald, who is second in the inner court, is going to teach people. No, they rushed over early in the morning, more positive than when they went to school. However, Donald did not appear in time, and was bored. They immediately excited after seeing Channing and Shabet. "Do you say that Channing will continue to fight with Shabet?" A man who was afraid of chaos in the world looked excitedly at the front and quietly said. "No!" Another person who seemed to be his companion shook his head and waited for the man to ask why, he made a direct look at the direction. "You don''t look at who it is? There is him, I don''t believe which fool will be here!" The man suddenly heard a word, and he did not believe it in the direction of his companion. There was still some doubts. After seeing the familiar figure, he suddenly took a breath. "Hey, how did Teacher Benam come? Didn''t Teacher Bernum not come to the Spirit Hall for a long time?" "Oh, you don''t look at what is happening today! Is the general law enforcement teacher just moving Donald?" It turned out that the sensation caused by yesterdays events has exceeded the understanding of the average personThose things that you dont know, several senior executives of the inner court also made a special meeting for this matter. Bennum was the one who was specially arranged because of this matter, but Benham was thinking about the words that the Deputy Minister of Education, Ruskin, told him when he was here. "Benham, if Donald must fight with Hall today, I hope that you don''t stop, let them do what they want, even if they are playing here in the Spirit Hall, don''t stop it! You can rest assured, if true In this scene, someone will inform you in advance to develop the soul of the soul, do you understand?" "Damn!" As soon as he thought of it, Benham couldn''t help but swear. In fact, Benam also knows some things about the secrets of the inner court. He doesn''t want to get involved, but he has to listen to his boss''s orders. In this way, regardless of whether Benham is willing or not, he has already participated in it. Just when Benham had no place to send a fire, there was a loud noise from the front. Chapter 844： roll! Chapter 844 rolls! "Shabet''s senior, what? Do you want to start here?" Qian Nings voice is very loud, and everyone in this hall can hear it clearly. Shabet didn''t think that he was just staring at Qian Ning, and the **** actually fell into his own way. He clasped his hands and stared at Qian Ning. If his eyes could kill Chen Ning, it was estimated that Qian Ning had died many times. Shabate took a deep breath, he was not stupid, knowing his own situation, don''t look at his strength is the top ten in the inner court, but he knows that if his situation is really here, then the inner court will definitely Punish yourself without mercy. He knows that Channing is a **** who wants to irritate himself to make troubles here, so he takes a deep breath and forcibly resists his anger and calms himself down as much as possible. Qian Ning saw Shabet not having a plan, and he couldnt help but feel a pity in his heart. When he was a little pity, Shabert opened his mouth. I heard that Qian Nings younger brother was defeated by a schoolmate named Hall? And is it still Qian Nings younger brothers initiative to admit defeat? you! Qian Ning heard a change in his face. Shabate is obviously which pot does not open the pot. Isnt this to expose his scars in front of everyone? Waiting for Qian Ning to refute, Shabet continued to say, "Hey, I heard that Qian Nings younger brother also lost the high-level cultivation time of this month. I want to come to this month. Qian Nings younger brother has no cultivation time. I support you a little?" The dialogue between the two quickly attracted the attention of everyone including Benham. In particular, Benham, after seeing the two men full of gunpowder, immediately walked over and snorted. "What are you going to do? If you want to make trouble, just take a trip with me!" What did he want to say? After seeing the speaker, Bennett, he suddenly closed his mouth. Not only him, but even Qian Ning did not refute, but looked at Benam with a smile. Road. "Hey, isn''t this Teacher Benham? You got it wrong. We are just communicating normally. How can we make trouble here, especially in front of you at Benam!" Bennm stared at Qian Ning for a moment, then he nodded. "It is better!" Shabet did not speak. He knew that it was a very unwise choice to provoke Bernam at this time. What''s more, he came out this time just to see what kind of person Hall is, as for Qian Ning. It can be said later that there is absolutely no need to offend the law enforcement teacher of the Ministry of Education. It was a pity that the people who could not continue to make trouble with the appearance of Benham suddenly felt a slamming sound. The sudden appearance of this sound suddenly attracted the attention of everyone, countless pairs of eyes staring at the magic elevator that was coming down, and several sharp-eyed people immediately excited. In the process of the magic elevator down, everyone talked for a while. "This is the highest level of magic elevator! Are you guessing that Donald is Hall?" "Do you still use guessing? What is the situation in the Spirit Hall? You don''t know it. Don''t look at the speed of cultivation. But the time of cultivation is greatly reduced. This is mainly to test the potential of each person''s spiritual strength. The people of the day are already very rare. I think the first thing I must come down is Hall!" "Oh, too, just didn''t think that he was practicing for a day. He had to say that Hall is not a genius with the same spiritual talent as Donald!" "Yeah, I don''t know what these two geniuses will be like. The inner court sent the teachers of Benam. Obviously they don''t want to see this." "Not necessarily! Don''t look at Benam''s teacher''s power is not small, but really face Donald''s madman, I am worried that Bennham teacher can''t stop!" "Ding!" Just as everyone was waiting to discuss and wait, the magic elevator finally landed, and with a loud noise, the elevator door finally opened. However, after everyone saw the people inside, they could not help but exclaim. "What? How could it be him?" Benam brows. Qian Ning showed a stunned expression. Shaberts eyes suddenly won the boss! The people around him are also a dumbfounded expression. Obviously, this person who came down is obviously not the one they imagined! Donald! how is this possible? Why would the first person come down to be Donald? Is Hall''s strength stronger than Donald? When Donald came out, he suddenly found the expressions of the people. He frowned and looked at the guys with a look of surprise. Then the brow did not loosen, and continued to look up at it. "Isn''t it coming out? Is it scared, or is it dead?" Donald didn''t practice the day. In his opinion, Hall, this guy can''t stand it for so long, so he made special advances when he was practicing, in order to stop Hall and let him know. Only when he did not expect to ask the waiter after coming out again, the waiter told him that Hall did not come out. At first he thought that the waiter had made a mistake. After hearing the waiter swearing, it was confirmed that Hall did not come out. "Hey! I see how long you can hold on!" Donald ignored the eyes of everyone, and after looking at the surrounding situation, he walked over to a place. A few of the students sitting in the seats saw Donald coming to himself, and they quickly stood up and looked at Donald with a nervous look. Donald didn''t talk, and his eyes didn''t stay in these people for even a second Then he sat down and stared at the direction of the magic elevator. "Hey, he is..." When everyone saw this scene, they stopped, and soon they understood that Donald seemed to be preparing to wait for Hall here. It seems that, like the rumors, Hall really gave Donald a sin! Qian Ning saw the eyeball turn and then walked over to Donald with a smile. "Hey, Donald, you are waiting for Hall? This guy really doesn''t know how to be awkward. He dares to yell at you, and asks me to say that this kind of person can''t be too soft, if..." The purpose of Qian Ning is very simple. He wants to anger Donald, so that he just wants to clean up Hall''s Donald''s lesson. In his opinion, Hall not only provoked himself, but also provoked Donald, then one Come, Donald will definitely be on a front with himself. Just because of the slobber, Qian Ning did not expect that when he had not finished speaking, Donald interrupted his nonsense with a word. "roll!" Chapter 845： Not yet down Chapter 845 has not yet come down roll! With the sound of Donald''s voice, Channing, who had a smile on his face, stiffened, and it looked very funny. After the people around me stopped, they immediately pointed at Chan Ning, and the fools knew that they must be saying something bad. Chan Ning''s face suddenly became iron, and he blinked and looked at Donald, but his heart was secretly groaning. "Donald, you bastard, dare to do this to me!" Bynum on the side seems to have known the result long ago, he should have no accidents, his hands crossed on the chest and stood here, and he did not see any action. The law enforcement teachers behind him were alert when they heard that Donald had scorned Qian Ning, but they only relaxed after seeing that Benham had no movements. In their view, Benham did not act, obviously this frame can not be played. Sure enough, although Chan Ning looked very ugly, but he really did not change anything, even did not even say a word. It was only after a stunned look at Donald that he turned and sat down in another place. Seeing this scene, Shabates face suddenly smiled. He was very happy to see Qian Ning eating and not venting. The feeling was like a sip of spring water in the hot summer. Originally, I thought that if Chan Ning didn''t know how to continue to provoke her Donald, after seeing Chan Ning''s confession, there was a disdainful smile on his face. Yu Guang glanced at Benam, who was standing on the side, and Shabate, who had a happy face. Donald suddenly closed his eyes and rested. After all, he has just cultivated from the high-level hall of the spirit hall. The cultivation of this day has made him very tired. Even he is like this, let alone a Hall far worse than him. There are only two reasons why Hall has not yet come down. One time is that the cultivation time of one day is not over yet, and Hall is not wasting his waste, but this possibility is very small, and Donald thinks this can be ignored. Then the second possibility is that Hall had a problem while practicing, and now Hall is likely to be in cultivation. After each day of cultivation, the spirit hall room has an hour to rest, and Donald estimates that Hall has not been down for so long. Looking at Donald''s eyes closed, a law enforcement teacher next to Benham suddenly whispered. "Is he ready to block Hall here? We want to..." When he had not finished speaking, he was interrupted by Benham. "No, this time, without my order, everyone should not do it. I want to see what they will be like!" After hearing Benns words, several law enforcement teachers suddenly looked at each other with surprise, and apparently they all saw a surprised look from the others eyes. "Do you want to stop? Wait for them to see the situation after they start?" Some of the news has been revealed in Benams words, which made the former law enforcement teacher who had some doubts suddenly understand that there seems to be something that they dont know is about to happen. Although they havent been doing this until now, they havent continued to speak. They know very well that its estimated that some of the inner courts high-level representatives are inside. They are just a little law enforcement teacher. The things here are not They can get involved, all they can do is obey orders! Time passed by, and the spiritual hall was a strange scene. It is reasonable to say that after the spirit hall was opened, the students who came here were not rushing to practice, but today they are standing here in groups of three. The queue is where only a few tasks are waiting in line. The most conspicuous here is the Donald, Channing and Shabet three sitting alone, plus the law enforcement officers Bennham and others who have been waiting for a long time. How strange it is to be weird! "Ok?" Donald, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, not only him, but the people around him concentrated on the magic elevator that was coming down the head. "Is it finally let go?" Donald''s brow slightly picked up, and a sarcasm expression appeared on his lips, which allowed him to wait for so long. Hall was considered to be a stranger. Looking at Donald''s body, Qian Ning and Shabet''s eyes suddenly gave a glimmer of light, and the two quietly focused their attention on Donald''s direction. They were all looking forward to what was going to happen. The law enforcement teacher behind Benam just wanted to remind him, but Benham waved his hand. "Awaiting the opportunity to move, I will listen to my orders!" The law enforcement teacher heard the words immediately coming out of behind Benam, and seemed to be casual on the side, but actually occupied the most suitable offensive position. Once something happened, they would be able to act for the first time. Ding! As the voice of the magic elevator came, the immigrants in the room suddenly became nervous. A younger magician student couldn''t help but swallow and spit. From his nervous situation, he can see that he is in a state of high mental stress. If he is very clear, he can''t talk casually. It is estimated that he has yelled. There were a lot of people like him. They looked at the magic elevator that was about to open and Donald, who was not far from the elevator, with a look of nervousness and excitement. They all want to know if Donald will start the first time, and the law enforcement teachers who stand on the side will not intercept Donald. In the tense moment of their cranky thoughts, the magic elevator door finally opened. After seeing the people in the elevator everyone including Donald is not wrinkled. The man in the magic elevator just opened the door and was suddenly stared at by countless pairs of eyes. The feeling made him almost couldnt help but fall to the ground. He was so stable that he looked at it not far away. Donald, worried about his gaze, scared him to tremble. "Don... Donald...big...adult, you are..." Donald frowned, and he stared at the man in front of him. "Hall? How did you get down from here?" When people come to hear the words, they can''t help but laugh. The time for his work is over. Where can he come from? Although he had complaints in his heart, he gave him a hundred courage and he could not say it. Hearing the question of Donald just now, he quickly swallowed and said. "Adult, Hall... Hall, he hasn''t come down yet!" Chapter 846： Big thing Chapter 846 is a big event Still not down? ! The people who heard the news suddenly exclaimed. They thought a lot of things. For example, Hall could not support the coma when he was practicing at the high level of the spirit hall, or what happened was taken down and rescued. Whether it is Donald or Benham, or the lively magician trainers around, no one will think of waiting for this answer for a long time! "Not yet? Are you sure?" It seems that Donalds words immediately followed with a hint of urgency and anger. The people immediately understood that if he had a little hesitation at this time, he would face a very serious consequence! When he thought of it, he quickly said, "Yes, Donald, I just came down because I found out when I went to the inspection. Hall he has started the cultivation of the next day. You know, this means that if it is Hall. If nothing happens, he will be the next day when he comes out. After all, no one will be willing to waste a day of cultivation time! He..." Waiting for this person to finish the words, everyone in the room suddenly understood a situation, that is why Hall did not come down, it is because he continued to practice at the top of the spirit hall continuously! "Heaven! The guy named Hall is so powerful? Is he not going to die?" "No, it is called Donald, who did not dare to practice in the spiritual hall continuously. How dare he Hall? Is this to avoid Donald, and is not willing to let the cultivation time forcibly practice?" Qian Ning blinked his eyes. He naturally heard the words of the people around him. When he thought that Hall had used this method to avoid Donald, his whole mood suddenly became better. "Oh, cultivation? You are looking for a dead end! If the spirit is so easy to cultivate, the world has long been a high summoner, and the souls of the souls will not come out one after another, and I am honestly hiding in the dark and dirty underground, praying not to be extinct by us!" "I thought you were a personal thing. I didn''t want to get this stupid thing, huh, huh... I don''t know what your teacher knows!" Benns eyes narrowed slightly, and then he looked up at the toplessly. "Continue to practice? It is estimated that several vice presidents can do this throughout the inner court. Is this really like what they say is self-seeking?" Among these people, after hearing the news that Hall continued to cultivate, the most angry person was Donald. I saw him wearing a pair of teeth, the hands clenched tightly, the body''s mental strength involuntarily exhaled, the person who just came out of the elevator was suffocated by the momentum that Donald had come out of, almost a breath. The fear of death suddenly came to my heart. Just when he felt that he was going to die here, suddenly the pressure suddenly disappeared. With this breathing opportunity, he took a deep breath and waited for him to react from the fear of death. A figure walked straight through him. After he reacted, he discovered that he didn''t know when Donald was no longer around him, and the magic elevator behind him had already closed and had started a slow rise. "He... what is he doing?" "God, its going to be a mess! Donald must have seen Hall continue to practice. He thinks he is the first spiritual talent in the inner court. He certainly wont be so good. I guess he went up to 80% and continued to practice!" "What? This... this is going to be a big deal!" Originally, I just wanted to see the lively people. After discovering this situation, many people think that this is the rhythm of big events. Hall, they didn''t know much about it, they just knew that he was standing next to Hoffman''s deputy dean. After all, Hoffman''s deputy dean was hired, and after Hoffman''s break, it has been decades. His people are only a few of the top executives of the year, so it is understandable that everyone does not pay much attention to him. However, Donald is different. He is the apostle of Vice President Renee, and is known as the first summoner in the inner court. With Donald''s talent, it is not an exaggeration to become a semi-holy or even a holy one. If he is There is an accident here, and the trouble is big! The staff of the spirit hall who realized this was anxious. They didnt stop Donald from being very impractical until now. All they could do was to report the matter immediately. They knew very well that this was a temporary failure. At that time, they will face the anger of Vice President Renee! Let them face a half-sacred anger, what is the difference between looking for death? "Benham adults! This! What about this?" The law enforcement teacher is also a bit dumbfounded. Although this is not directly related to them, they are staring at Donald and making mistakes. The dean is under investigation and they are bound to receive some involvement. "Go to a person and report this to Vice Minister Ruskin. You don''t have to worry about other things!" Benam finished this sentence and went straight to a place to sit down. Everyone saw a glimpse of the situation, especially after seeing that Benham had the same eyes as Donald, and then they couldnt help but twitch. "Please, you are a teacher, are you doing this and watching what is going on and doing something?" For Benham''s approach everyone in the room did not know what to say. Qian Ning and Shabert looked at each other. Although they also know that it is very likely that a high-level in the inner court will send people, like this, if they were likely to leave directly before, they did not act today. Because they are very clear, it seems that there is no difference in their own walking. When the high-level insiders want to investigate or talk to them, it is better to sit here with Bennham and wait for the results to be better! "Bastard! What''s this!" Qian Ning took a deep breath and couldn''t help but swear. ...... Soon, Donald and Hall continued to practice at the high level of the spiritual hall. The Connie who received the news was just practicing magic, which made her finally control the magic for a few hours and suddenly exploded in her hands. . Fortunately, it was just a small fireball technique, which did not hurt her. Connie did not care about the place where the flame was burned on the sleeve, and looked anxiously to the place where her grandmother was. "Hey, this is going to be a big deal! I hope my grandmother will catch up and have time!" Chapter 847： Hall is my student Chapter 847 Hall is my student Just as Connie hurried to the place where Vice President Renee was, she just saw a familiar figure coming out of it. "Jenna Sister?" "Connie?" Jenna, another student of Renee, is also an eighth-order summoner with such excellent spiritual talent, but her talent is somewhat dull compared to Hall and Donald. Despite this, Jena is also very famous in the inner courtyard, the big reason is because of her thunder - a thunder flying Warcraft! Seeing Connie rushing over, Jena asked after thinking about it. "Are you worried about Donald''s senior? I just reported this to the teacher. The teacher seems to be a little unhappy..." Uh Connie groaned. She saw some strange eyes in Jena and suddenly she couldnt smile. She didnt understand Jenas sister, which was misunderstood. Its no secret that Donald likes Connie. Anyone who has the heart to observe will know that Connie doesnt mean this to Donald. Connie is also very clear in her heart. In front of this, Jenna, who also has a delicate face and a hot body, likes the Donald! Connie wants to tell them that this is a very unreliable love triangle. You two are straightforward and don''t pull me in. Ok? Because Connie didn''t let Jenna misunderstand, she told me to say. "Jena Sister, you misunderstood, I came here mainly for Hall!" Hall? Jaina, who originally wanted to say something, suddenly heard the words of Hall suddenly, but she quickly reacted. This name is called Hall''s name is very familiar! "It''s him!" Jenna suddenly appeared in her mind. Didn''t she just report to Donald with Teacher Renee? At that time, Teacher Renee seemed to have married a person''s name. Isn''t that person''s name exactly Hall? "Connie, the Hall you said is..." Hey, Connie looked at her face with doubts, and it didn''t look like Jena, who was dressed up, couldn''t help herself. After a moment she said. "Jena Sister, are you coming over to my grandmother after hearing the Donald''s senior?" "Yeah? What happened? You just said that it is for Hall, who is this Hall?" Connie heard a little bit of laughter and jealousy, and she finally understood. Feeling that Jenna really didn''t know Hall, she estimated that Jena would run straight to ask her grandmother for help after hearing Donald''s accident. Thinking of this, Connie looked at Jena with a smile and said, "The reason why Donald''s seniors are like this is because Hall is a big part of it!" Seeing that Jaina still wants to continue to ask about Hall''s situation, Connie not only did not open her mouth, but instead bypassed Jena directly and walked inside. "Jena sister, it''s too late, I am going to find a grandmother, and it''s too late to be late!" Looking at Connie''s head and running straight back, Jenna thought about it and immediately turned around and followed Connie. She wanted to figure out what was going on, and what the man named Hall was. People, it seems that Connie seems to care about this person called Hall. ...... After Connie rushed in, she just saw her grandmother, Renee, wave a hand to send a magic scroll of information. Looking at the magic scroll that disappeared in the air, Connie said with an anxious opening. "Grandma, I..." Renee did not wait for Connie to finish her words and immediately reached out and interrupted her. "Okay, I want to say what I know!" Renee turned and looked at Connie and Jena, who ran in. After deep eyes swept over the two, she couldn''t help but sigh. "Donald''s temper should really be changed. If he continues this way, he will have problems sooner or later!" Jenna couldn''t help but change her face. She didn''t think that the teacher who just said that she knew it would say such a thing. This shows that Donald seems to have really done something big. Gena, who was in a relationship with Donald, suddenly became a little anxious. Her every move was under Renee''s gaze. Looking at Connie, who was a little calmer, Renee continued to speak. "The cultivation of spiritual strength is not a one-off event. If the cultivation of the spirit leads to the damage of the spiritual sea, the mental power will be damaged, and the death will lead to death!" Renee''s words are not alarmist. Connie and Jena are summoners. They are very clear about what it is like to be mentally ill. When I heard Renee say this, the two were more anxious, but they were worried about Donald, and the other one was mainly worried about Hall! Seeing what the two still want to say, Renee waved her hand and said, "I have two nourishing potions here. I will look at the situation first. If there is a problem, I hope I can reduce the damage." least!" When she heard that Renee was willing to take the shot, and still took two precious nourishing potions, Jena and Connie suddenly showed up. However, Jena soon showed her confused expression again. "Teacher, two? What do you mean?" "The little guy named Hall is a little naughty, but he is just like Donald, a spiritual summoned summoner. Well, maybe his potential should be stronger than Donald!" what! Jaina couldn''t help but exclaim, she didn''t think that Teacher Renee had such a fancy person. Suddenly, Jenna wanted to see if this young man named Hall had such exaggeration as her teacher said! The talent of the talents, this is the summoner of the Wanzhong! Its great that a college can have such a thing, and now there is another one. How can this not make Jena shocked and so on! Jenna quickly reacted, another spiritual talented summoner? Are you in the spirit hall? So, in this way, is the Donalds blundering behavior related to this person named Hall? The more I think about it, the more I think Jaina has this possibility! "Okay, I will deal with this matter, you should go back first!" After she finished, Renee disappeared directly in the shocked expression of Jenna and Connie. Jena first woke up from the shock, and she turned her head and looked at Connie. After a moment of silence, she asked. "Connie, is this man named Hall?" Connie heard a bitter smile and looked at Jenna. She understood that if she didn''t make it clear, it would be estimated that Jenna would always be pestering her. After thinking about it, Connie decided to say something about Hall''s situation. "The Jena sister, Hall... he is my student!" Chapter 848： breakthrough Chapter 848 Breakthrough "That... Jenna Sister, Hall is my student!" Jena heard that the big eyes under the frown were staring straight at Connie, and after a moment she looked at Connie with a look of surprise. Is the student you taught when you went to the outer court as a teacher? Seeing Connie nod, Jena suddenly didn''t know what to say. ...... Spiritual temple There have been a lot of people gathered here, many of whom have come after the news, including Hall''s teacher Loren. "This stinky boy, forgot to tell him the rules at once, he is so chaotic!" Lauren really regrets a little. Where does he think that Hall is so unreliable? Doesnt he have to read the spiritual principles of the Spirit Hall? Not to mention, Hall really didn''t see this thing. When Hall came in, he offended Donald. The beauty administrators around him hadn''t had time to say that they were fainted by Donald. When they went to practice, the administrators thought that Hall knew this, so they didn''t have to waste the idea of ??repeating the matter. Under the influence of this ghost, Hall naturally did not know about it. In fact, there is one of the most important reasons. Halls time is not enough. There are still ten days to go to perform the task. He got it from Qian Ning for two days, plus the original reward for seven days, together with nine days. Hall is thinking about running out of cultivating time before performing the task, and then going to perform the task. "I don''t know how this stinky boy is, I hope he doesn''t eat too much loss!" Just when Loren was worried about Hall, Hall did have some trouble. Spirit room Hall was sitting on the ground at this time, his face was very pale and weak, not only that, but also a drop of sweat from time to time on his forehead, the magic robe of his body had long known that he was soaked by sweat. "Oh, its a little worse!" Hall bit his teeth, and his body began to tremble constantly. If someone is there, he will be exclaimed, because this is the situation in which mental energy is exhausted when practicing spiritual power. Under such circumstances, many people will temporarily abandon their cultivation. After all, the breakthrough is not a one-off event. If this time, regardless of the breakthrough, it will cause some aftereffects. However, Hall did not do this. He originally thought that according to the previous cultivation speed, he could complete the fifth-class mental power magic array in one day, but he did not think of it. The magic circle was at the last moment, no matter how hard he tried. Can''t finish him. "Bastard! I don''t believe it!" The group of the group opened their eyes and gnawed their teeth. He concentrated all the last psychic powers and then placed them on the last point of the mental power magic array without hesitation. suddenly! With a loud bang from Halls mind, Hall, who seemed to be crushed by a mountain, suddenly discovered that the pressure on his body seemed to disappear all of a sudden, not only that, but the mental energy that was originally exhausted As if it were a Heiner River, it quickly gathered from the surroundings to his body. After a while, Hall''s face, which was pale and powerless, suddenly became rosy, and there was a sense of decadence in the past. "Calling!" Hall gasped deeply, and the sweat on his face ran down his face. "This... is this successful? But... how do I feel so tired!" Yes, the mental strength is restored, but Hall feels that the whole person is not resting for a few days and nights, and the eyelids began to involuntarily press at this time. If Hall really stunned at this time, then this is not a good thing for Hall. The realm of breaking through will be completely ruined by this coma. Fortunately, Hall bite his tongue in time, and the pain on his tongue made Hall a little awake, but this is not the long-term way. The eyelids seem to be heavy, so Hall has a kind of inability to marry. The feeling of opening. "Hey, hey!" The sound of drinking water came, and Hall struggled to drink a reagent containing life spring water. Not to mention, with the entrance of the spring of life, the originally exhausted Holden recovered a bit, he felt that the eyelids are not so heavy, but he still gives people a feeling of continuous day and night. Hall took a deep breath, he tried to control his own sleepiness, and then closed his eyes again and felt the spirit of a breakthrough. As soon as I came in Hall, I found that the spirit of the sea has expanded a lot. If I have to say a rough word, I have counted up to a small lake before, and now the spiritual sea is beginning to have a feeling of the sea. "Let''s expand so much? I don''t know how much mental power has increased!" Because mental power does not have an object to refer to, Hall has no way to understand his situation. After a preliminary understanding, Hall has retired from the sea of ??spiritual knowledge. After a break during this time, Hall felt that he was not so tired, but he still felt that he had to take a break. Opening his eyes and looking at the time on the wall, Hall found that it was already a day and three hours. "I have used it for so long? I thought that it would take half a day to break through to the fifth, and I didn''t think the last step was so difficult!" If others know Hall''s thoughts, it is estimated that he will squirt his face and slobber. Others want to break through the spirit of the fourth class, but it takes years of cultivation. Where is Hall, it is just use More than a day. "Time is precious I don''t know when it is time to practice here. Take a break and continue to practice after the feeling of exhaustion disappears." It is because Hall has some reasons for the spring of life. If other people, it is estimated that there is no problem now. It is Gods enlightenment. Where is it like him, after a breakthrough, he will not be able to stabilize for a short time, but he still wants to continue practicing. Two hours later, Hall, who had taken the spring of life, has recovered more than half of his spirit, so he began to portray the cultivation of the sixth-class spiritual power magic. In another room Donald''s face has begun to appear sweat, he did not have a good rest when he practiced yesterday, plus a half-day practice, his mental state is already in a state of exhaustion. In the past, he felt that he would not do such a rash act, but after being stimulated by Hall, Donald was able to continue to cultivate the gods. But at this point he seems to have begun to regret some. "Oh, this! Is it the limit?" Chapter 849： Heartbreaking Chapter 849 is awesome "Awful, is it already the limit?" Donald was very reluctant, and this came in less than half a day. He felt that his mental power seemed to be exhausted. He knew that he would continue to do so, and he might hurt the foundation. Looking up and looking at it for less than twelve hours, Donalds face suddenly showed a painful expression. The cultivation time of the high-level temple is not like the Chinese cabbage. This is how he got it from his own master. He thought that he could make good use of these days to understand and strive to be able to put his own mental power. Raise a small step. But now... Donald knew that he had to rest now, and he still had to rest for a short period of time. Obviously, the rest of the time was wasted... "hateful!" It can be said that Donald had some regrets when he came in the elevator. However, when so many people were here, he was embarrassed to turn around and he was wasting his face for nearly half of the time. Donalds eyes could not help but twitch. "Unforgivable, this loss must come down from Hall''s bastard! Must come down!" Donald can only insist on one and a half days, he thinks that Hall can''t last longer than him... Hey... this always feels something wrong... After angering Donald was out, he suddenly found out that in the practice room next to him, the door was still closed, and the magic barrier above still running. What does this mean? This means that the people inside are still continuing to practice! "Impossible! Is it a substitution?" Donald suddenly roared. He just wanted to go over and check it out, but it was blocked by a voice! "Donald Donald! The teacher asked me to call you back!" teacher? When Donald, who was somewhat frustrated, heard the words of the teacher, the whole person seemed to be calmed down by the cold water. Don''t look at Donald is very proud, and don''t look at him as a talented summoner who has never been seen in a hundred years, but he knows very well how much the pet that looks very kind when he wants to provoke his teacher. terror. And the proud summoned beast army was so vulnerable in front of it, even the somewhat resistant nine-sumed summoned beast was defeated by it easily. Donald couldn''t help but shudder at the thought that the piece was not a grandmother''s face. "Jena?" Donald looked back and saw a beautiful woman wearing a magic robe, but her body was not destroyed by the big magic robe. She was looking at herself anxiously. This person is not someone else. She is the same as herself. Dean of the Dean. After seeing Donald calm down, Jena was relieved. She was afraid that Donald would be worried here. The inner court already knew the situation here. Didnt see Benam being sent up? It is estimated that they are also worried about Donald''s trouble here. After all, the Spirit Hall is an important building in the inner court. If one of the inner courts is selected, the seniors of the inner court will not hesitate to abandon the latter. Benam stood coldly, and he was just preparing to take control of Donald. Thanks to Jenas words, Donald was awake, otherwise Benham would not be merciless. "Renee teacher..." After Donald''s eyes were taken back from Jena and Benham and others, he stared at the door that was still in the cultivation, and then he turned and left without turning back. Seeing that Donald didn''t do it, the people present were relieved at the same time, especially the administrator at the top of the spirit hall. If there were so many people here, he would have fallen softly. After seeing Donald and Jenna enter the magic elevator, a law enforcement teacher beside Bennham could not help but sigh. He didn''t want to conflict with Donald. He couldn''t afford to be a high-level command. He didn''t want to participate at all. Come in. Because of Donald''s departure, the people around him couldn''t help but give a tone. The law enforcement teacher asked him to go to Benham and whispered. "Benham, we..." Benam, who was watching Halls practice room, shook his head and interrupted him, and then he said to the administrator on the side. "If Hall will come out, tell him to go down immediately..." After a pause, he added another sentence, "It is important to say that his teacher is looking for him!" After saying this, Benham just saw the magic elevator coming up, no nonsense, turned and walked toward the magic elevator. After everyone was gone, there were still two high-level administrators left here. They all saw bitter eyes from the other side''s eyes and sighed. "How can we be so bad!" ...... "Donald Donald, we... let''s go back first?" Donald and Jena, who had already left, did not leave the Spirit Hall. They are currently in a lounge in the lobby. This is where the administrator rests, usually Others are not allowed to come in, but Donald is not in the range of others. When I heard that Donald wanted a place to rest, the administrators leader immediately looked for someone to clean up. Not only that, but it was also particularly eye-catching. When he saw Donalds tired face, he quickly made people Come to some tea that will help mental recovery. And Donald also became a little better because of this person''s performance, which made the leader relieved. But the good times didn''t last long. After Donald, who was just calm, heard the words of Jenna, his face became hard to look. " Go? I won''t leave! I have to see, that Hall can support a few days!" Oh my God! You still have to go! The administrator leader suddenly stunned and suddenly stunned. If it wasn''t for Donald''s identity, he really wanted to kick the gangster out of the troubled bastard, including the **** Hall. "But..." Jaina tried to convince Donald, but it was interrupted by Donald. "Nothing, the teacher, I will explain to myself, I don''t believe that even I can''t continue to practice, this is called Hall''s bastard!" From this, I can hear it. Donald is very conceited. He thinks that he can''t do it, and other people can''t do it! What''s more, in the high-rise of the spirit hall, this practice is continuously practiced, even if his teacher Renee has warned him not to do this. Now, seeing a pop-up **** has been going on for nearly two days, Donald is not afraid of it. ! For Donald''s case, summing up one sentence is awkward! Chapter 850： Nad Chapter 850 Johnny When the next day passed The people who received the news were shocked, including Dean Hudson, who was in charge of the day, who couldnt help but hear the news. Its amazing how the action that Hall had inadvertently made. "Teacher, this schoolboy named Hall, it seems very unusual!" The man who spoke was about twenty-seven or eight years old, with a short hair, and the neckline of the purple robe was slightly open. The cuffs of the magic robe were rolled into the middle of the arm, revealing the skin of wheat, the eyes were deep and the nose was tall and tall. The lips are sexy, especially when they are paired together, it is like the works of God under the hands of God. Hall may not know this man, or many people have just heard of his name and have not seen this person, but if they hear this man call Dean Hudson as a teacher, combined with the powerful momentum of this man A name will suddenly come to their minds. Johnny! The disciple of Hudson, the inner courtyard of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy, the first-class senior fire magician in the inner court! It can be said that he is the master of the inner court with the closest strength to the semi-class level. I believe that it is not difficult to give him enough time to break through to the semi-level. Johnny has disappeared in the inner court for a few years, but he has been deeply imprinted in the hearts of the people with a one-on-three feat. It can be said that as soon as the first master of the inner school students is mentioned, then the first time everyone thinks of is the strong nad! During this time, he has not stayed in the inner court, and he was arranged by the dean of Hudson to study and practice near the seal. There are some other students who are half-sacred and two inner courts are also ranked first. young people. Like this opportunity to communicate with other in-house experts, Hudson naturally will not forget his disciples. In fact, the top three people in the inner court have the opportunity to go, but Vice President Renee did not agree, which is why Donald is still in the inner court. As for the third-ranked player, he is the only high-ranking warrior of the ninth class. He is also the only disciple of Vice President Tomlinson. As a warrior, he is very militant, and he does not know any magic. The seal of the matter, idle and boring, he went directly to the outside experience, but also did not come back for some time. Therefore, Johnny will stay in the Seal Magic Array until now. Hudson nodded in words, and he said after he had passed Hall''s situation in his mind. "It is true that Loren is looking for a good disciple. He is as sorcerer as Donald, who is as talented as Donald. Renee also said that if he gives him time, it is estimated that no one in the inner court will be him. Opponent!" Oh? Johnny heard that the original calm face suddenly took a moment, although he did not care about the first ranking of the inner court, but suddenly heard his teacher praised a person like this, his heart suddenly popped out I want to play with Hall. Don''t look at the expression of Johnny, but Hudson is a man, even if he has a weak movement and even a expression, he can feel it clearly. "Okay, you come back to take a break this time, and have a good sense of the experience of communicating with other colleges. It is no longer a problem to learn from you. What is bad is the last step. As long as you can break through, then the future of mankind. Just a little more hope!" Seeing a sly expression on Johnnys face, Hudson lowered his head and continued. "The kid immediately has an important task to execute. I hope he doesn''t want to mess around. Forget it... Hoffman will handle this matter. Anyway, he brought it back from this kid and gave him a headache!" When he was shocked, he was only shocked. He didn''t know what Hoffman was coming back. He heard Hudson say so, and his face showed a surprised expression at noon. "Hoffman is the big man? That is..." "Well, yes, he is back. The magic that you just saw is what he got back. If he turns back, if you start the class, go on!" When Hudson finished saying this, he began to get busy again. When he was able to see him, he was not good at disturbing his teacher. He thought about it and he gave a small ceremony to Hudson, and then slowly retired. Go out. "Hall? Interesting..." ...... "What? Two days, the stinky boy has not come out yet? You give me a look, is there any way to get the stinky boy out! I knew that he was so reckless, I didn''t give him so much cultivation time at the beginning! Waste is counted What if I have a problem!" The person who walked while roaring was not someone else. He was Hall''s cheap teacher, Loren. He wanted to stop Hall from practicing yesterday, but because it was not meant to stop it, it was also a good collapse. It takes an absolutely quiet environment to cultivate spiritual power, which is a magical array designed by people. I just didn''t think that there would be such a stupid guy who didn''t understand the rules of cultivation. He practiced for two days and two nights! "Slightly don''t worry! Loren!" The person who spoke was Hoffman. He didn''t show up yesterday. He heard that Hall had been practicing for two days and he came over. Because the problem is more troublesome, the guys who watched the melons around had long been driven out by Lauren. Although they also wanted to know the situation in the first place, they were very wise to opt out after seeing the dark face of Loren. Therefore, people who are still in the spirit hall, except for Donalds brothers and sisters, are only some of Benms law enforcersHoffman is also very busy recently, so he does not have much time to waste here. It''s not that he doesn''t worry about Hall, but in this time of contact with Hall, he knows that Hall will not do mortal things. "You continue to watch here. If you have any news, tell me, I will discuss with Dean Hudson and Vice President Renee, we will force it to terminate if necessary!" "The only way is this!" Although Lauren was very anxious, he also knew that this is the only way. After all, forcibly stopping the operation of the spirit hall and suddenly disturbing Hall, no matter which one will cause harm to Hall, It is better to wait for Hall to come out. "This **** stinky boy, I must make him look good when he comes out!" The same thoughts as Loren are Donald. The more Hall is late, the more ugly his face is. When I think of the sentence he said before, "As long as you can''t support it, I can buy your cultivation time at a high price." Donald can''t wait to feed Hall to his summoned beast. This face is really too big! Chapter 851： 1 week Chapter 851 is a week (tomorrow go to the woman''s house to do wine, I try to update) Hall''s events are constantly fermenting over time. After three days... Outside the Spirit Hall, some of the students in the inner court were gathered. They all wanted to see what people who could practice for three days at the high level of the spirit hall. In short, they are all idle people who have nothing to do. After five days... More and more people are gathered, including several behind the top ten in the inner court. A man stared at the spirit hall, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. He followed many magicians. They all had a characteristic. That is, in addition to an inner court badge, there is a belt in the chest magic robe. Axe mark with flames. This unified logo is very famous in the inner court. This is a team of students from the inner school who spontaneously organized the "Fire Axe" student union. "President Eifel!" A voice suddenly came from behind the man. The man did not turn his head and said, only slightly nodded. "I heard that the person named Hall inside knows you?" The coming man heard the words immediately and respectfully said, "Yes, President Eifel. This Hall was with us in the inner court. I just didn''t expect him to have an accident when he sent it. Then there was a paragraph. Time did not hear his news, just did not think he actually turned out to be..." The mans words were not finished. The man who was called Eifel frowned. The man quickly closed his mouth. He knew that Evel was thinking at this time, and he personally hated others to bother him at this time. A moment later, Evre turned his head and looked at the mans voice. "You said that we have the possibility to let Hall join us?" Let Hall join? The man heard the first glimpse, and then his face showed a bitter expression. Evre frowned. The man quickly explained it. After listening to the man, Evre said that this eased some. "What do you mean, you did the same, but did not succeed? And he seems to be the person who called the rose?" The man...inaccurately said that it should be Nicholas, the former president of the courage of the outer court. After he came in the inner court, he knew how arrogant he was. After several losses, he decided to disband the courage and join Eve. Fire axe organization. Since joining this Eifel, Nicholas and their people from the outer court have gradually mixed up and blossomed... However, in recent days, a message suddenly came from the inner court. When he figured it out, he suddenly missed it. He didn''t think that Hall, who had no news for a long time, actually made such a terrible event. No, I dont know where Eifel heard about the news of Hall, and then there is a scene from today. "This is indeed the case. The kid is not only eccentric, but also eccentric. In the beginning, he didn''t have to work hard to win over him. He passed the last step." Evre was silent for a moment, and finally it said faintly "Interesting... first look at which step he can go!" After seven days... "Hey! If I didn''t make a mistake, it has been a week since the kid named Hall entered. I heard that several vice presidents have gone in, and I don''t know what is going on inside!" "Is this going to be against the sky? Continuous cultivation for a week? And still the highest level? God! You don''t know, I am already a fifth-order summoner, but I am practicing at the fourth level for a maximum of one and a half days. That kind of feeling, I really don''t want to know it for the second time!" Is there such an exaggeration? Isn''t it more than a half-day practice? Are many people not always going to be one day? Is there no problem for most of the day? "Oh!" The summoner heard the words and screamed twice, then it was cold. "If you don''t believe it, then you can try it. I will lend you two days. As long as you can stay in it for two days, no, it will be one and a half days. How can I wash your magical robe for you one month? If you can''t do it, then don''t pay for anything, as long as you yell at me in the square, it''s idiot, how?" The magician suddenly groaned and then laughed. "I believe, can''t I believe it?" Seeing that the summoner did not continue to force himself to participate in the bet, the magician was relieved when he saw it, and his heart was also very scared. He did not expect that the spiritual strength of cultivation was so dangerous. There are more and more people who discuss Hall with them. After all, Halls influence is too great. Not only the students in the inner court know this, but even the people in the holy city know about some things. Naturally, they included Avril''s relatives of these Halls. When Avril learned this, they were anxious to go to Hall, but at that time Nosia and Loren would persuade her, otherwise they would not know it again. Get something done. Spiritual temple Several high-level members of the inner court, including Hudson, who is in charge of the day, gathered here, and there was another Morgan who came back after receiving the news. "I want to say, we immediately stop the operation of the Spirit Hall. Hall has been going on for a week. I am worried that he may have any problems. After all, he has been practicing for a week, no matter in the inner court. Over!" The voice of Morgan just fell, but it was immediately rejected by a voice. "No! This method can be executed before the outer court, but it has been seven days, and the emergency magic runes in the room have not been issued. I think at this critical time, we are still waiting for it!" The words spoken are not others, it is Hoffman who has just been promoted to the vice president. If someone who doesn''t know hears the words of the two people they will think that Morgan is the elder of Hall, and Hoffman is the enemy of Hall. After all, according to the situation at hand, interrupting the operation of the spirit hall is to protect Hall''s behavior, and continue to let Hall not ask, this is tantamount to watching Hall step by step toward death! However, the people on the scene are very clear. Dont look at what Morgan said is so good, but his intentions are somewhat impure. As Hoffman said, Hall has not come out for a week, then it represents Hall is likely to be out of an emergency. If the operation of the spirit hall is suddenly interrupted, Hall is likely to be seriously injured or even killed because of this sudden incident! Of course, this possibility and Morgan''s possibility may be half and half, but after all, Hoffman is the summoner, and can be said to be more convincing than Morgan in the cultivation of spiritual power. So after the coat returned to Hoffman, several high-level executives in the inner court nodded. Morgan felt a bit uncomfortable, but on the surface he said calmly. "Loren, Hall is your disciple, you can do it yourself!" Chapter 852： damn Chapter 852 is miserable "Loren, Hall is your student, what do you think?" When I heard Morgan''s words, everyone looked at Loren, who was standing next to Lawrence. Loren heard a cold eye and glanced at Morgan. He naturally knew that Morgan was saying that this was uneasy. He wanted to transfer the contradiction to himself and Hoffman. The sneer of Loren was not salty. Said. "Since Minister Morgan knows that Hall is my disciple, then I have arranged for his own affairs, and I will not send the Minister of Morgan to exercise - heart!" Seeing that Lauren was not fooled, Morgan was not talking after a cold cry, and Hawkins on the side immediately bowed his head to help Morgan''s empty tea cup to pour hot water. Seeing Hawkins doglegs, many people couldnt help but shake their heads. After Hudson coughed, he looked at Renee, who was sitting on the side of the mountain, whispering. "Renee, what do you think should be done about this?" The reason why Hudson asked Renee is very simple. In the entire inner court, when it comes to mental problems, it is estimated that few people have authority over Renee. Even if it is Hoffman, he is only half a step. Half holy, and did not step out of the semi-sacred step, otherwise there will be no such thing as the **** continent. After all, even if it is the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire, the semi-san is a handful. As the highest level of humanity, the inner courtyard of the School of Magic will treat them as nuclear weapons, even if one is missing. It is not acceptable at the current inner courtyard of the School of Magic. When I heard Hudsons words, I was still a little absent-minded and turned my eyes to Renee. There are two people around Rennie, one is Donald. He is also focused on his teacher at this time. He also listened to how Teacher Renee explained. A few days ago, when Renee knew Donalds adventurous behavior, Donald was almost confined by Renee, so that Jenna pleaded for him, and then Renee thought about it before it was only for him to surrender the remaining cultivation. punishment. This made Donald''s hatred of Hall deeper. In his opinion, the reason why he is like this is all that is the fault of Hall. If it is not him, he is expected to practice at the top. Where will it be as embarrassing as it is today! The other is Jenna. She looks at Donald from time to time. She is very worried about what Donald will say on this occasion. After all, Teacher Renee is only a vice president of the inner court. She is not a panacea! If the dissatisfaction of Dean Hudson is caused by the time, let Dean Hudson punish Donald, I am afraid that it will be difficult for Teacher Renee. Glanced at Donald, Jena saw that he was only looking at Renee teacher, she was relieved. Renee''s heart was very clear about the situation behind them, but she didn''t say anything. He looked up and looked at his own Hudson calmly. "For the mental power, the Deputy Dean of Hoffman has already said very clearly that this situation is possible. Therefore, under the premise that we do not know the situation at present, I think Vice President Hoffman is justified. After all, if Hall is really at a critical moment, if we suddenly break it, it is very deadly for a summoner who is practicing spiritual power!" After hearing the words of Vice-President Renee, Donald gripped his hands tightly and then loosened. "I didn''t expect even the teacher to think that the **** can last for so long! Impossible! Even I can''t hold on for so long, how could he do it?" Donald''s heart became very dark at this moment, and he thought that he could not do it, and others could not complete it. And the other person who is as upset as him is Morgan and the people behind him. When he heard that Renee also supported Hoffman, Morgan''s face became more difficult to look at, and the cup held in his hand made a slight squeak. "Since Vice President Renee said this, then this is the first thing, everyone should not stay here, Benham!" When he heard that Dean Hudson called himself, Benham quickly came out and gave a tribute to Hudson. "Dr. Hudson, what do you have to say?" "Let the kids outside do their own things. If they are so bored, then tell them to prepare for the exam today!" Hearing the words of Dean Hudson, Donald, the second-ranked genius in Donalds inner court, couldnt help but twitch, although the exam was not a big problem for him, but he didnt want to participate in it more than once. ! Bennhams seeing Dean Hudson was not like a joke, so he quickly left the Spirit Hall after a good ceremony. After Hudson saw Benns departure, he said to the crowd this time. "This is handed over to Loren. If there is any situation, please inform us in time. OK, everyone is scattered!" Renee and others did not have any opinion. He heard that Hudson had spoken, and he got up and walked outside. When they came out, the entrance to the spiritual hall that was originally full of people was empty except for Benham. It seems that Benham has passed the words of Hudson very well, and the effect is very significant. ... "Day! Fortunately, I ran fast! I didn''t expect Dean Hudson to do this! I hate the exam!" "No, I almost lost the layer of skin for the last exam. How long has it been? How come it is? I don''t want to recall that horrible memory!" "Oh, I don''t know how long that Hall can last!" "Since you want to know, then go?" "I am stupid? You can''t go to magic like this when you are looking for death. I heard that Hall has seven days of his own time Not only that, he also got it from Qianning for two days, now After seven days, we dont have to go on the ninth day. In either case, we can know the exact situation of Hall! There are a lot of people who think like this magician, including the fifth Kevin Drop, which is the more gambling gambler who makes Qian Ning lose. He has already allowed Hall to support the opening of the ninth day. The odds of Hall''s can be one to five. The odds of the gambling hall cannot be one to two. Obviously even he is Not optimistic about Hall can stick to the ninth day! However, due to the shadow of the last time he gambled at the Hall, he did not open too much, otherwise once Hall is really successful, then he will definitely lose! Sure enough, after seeing a constant increase in the number of people who can''t bet, Kerry is wise to raise the odds of winning Hall to one to two! However, despite the fact that there were very few people who won the bet in Hall, Kays face suddenly showed a bitter expression. "Tragic! Forget to promote Hall''s great achievements, if he really loses, I am losing money!" Chapter 853： Inner court ranking Chapter 853 Inner Court Rankings ninth day Today, the students who did not have classes in the inner court gathered again at the entrance to the spirit hall. Half an hour ago, the top of the inner court, including Dean Hudson, had entered the spirit hall. According to the time when Hall entered the spirit hall to practice, if he did not have an accident, it is estimated that it would take half an hour or so to come out. The bet of Hall''s bet has been spread in the inner court, and some people have specifically publicized the situation of Hall and Qian Ning''s bet, so there have been obvious changes in the previous betting situation, including a group of people. The bet made Kaili suddenly feel that he was doing something wrong again. However, Kaili did not have the opportunity to do this at this time. He was being reprimanded by a man with a similar appearance and his six-seven points. "You want me to say how you are, let you learn honestly, and you have come up with such a big event! If the teacher did not blame, see how I can clean you up!" The person who scolded Carey was not someone else. He was the brother of Carey, and Kevin, the fifth-class wind magician who ranked fifth in the inner court. The top ten people in the inner court basically have a good teacher. Kevin is no exception. Although his teacher is not a senior in the inner court, he is also a guest elder. The elder of the guest does not care about the chores of the inner court. He usually trains or teaches students. Only the inner court will take the trouble when there is trouble. As a nine-class senior wind magician, he still has a certain prestige in his high school in the high school. The high-level infighting has drawn him, but he belongs to it and talks with both sides. This is why the inner court has always closed one eye for Kevins younger brother, Kerrys gambling. Kaili is generally a small fight, and he is also very smart, will control the bet to a certain extent, but this time did not think that Kaili this **** actually propaganda, for fear that others do not know that he opened a very powerful look village. No, his behavior is as dazzling as the fireflies in the night, and now even if he wants to regret it, its too late! Kelly didn''t give a sigh of relief, but before he could react, Kevin said again. "Is it the odds of winning the Hall now?" "Oh..." Kerry groaned. He didn''t understand what his brother Kevin meant, so he widened his eyes and looked at his brother Kevin. Kevin saw his head suddenly exposed, and he gave his head a direct impression of his younger brother. "Pain! Brother, do you call me to do it?" Carey looked at Kevin with some blame, and said something dissatisfied. "You are still very embarrassed to say that you don''t study hard, you know that I am in trouble all day! I am asking you if Hall''s gift is still so high! If he arrives, he wins..." Seeing Kevin seems to be a little angry, Kaili quickly shrank his head, but suddenly heard Kevin mention this, Kaili''s mind flashed, he interrupted Kevin''s words and blurted out. "Brother, what do you mean, are you optimistic about Hall? Or say..." The remaining name, Kaili, didn''t say it. Kevin saw his brother''s head open and he couldn''t help himself. "Well, the teacher means that this Hall should not be underestimated. He thinks that the spiritual record of the spiritual temple may be broken by Hall... and..." "And what?" Seeing Kevin talking halfway, Kevin asked anxiously. Kevin just wanted to speak, but he suddenly thought of something, and after shaking his brother, he shook his head. "Nothing, you should pay attention to yourself. This time the gambling is over, don''t accept any bets on Hall!" Seeing his brother Kevin''s appearance and his appearance, Kaili didn''t understand where it was. He estimated that his brother Kevin must know something. He knew that Kevin''s temper was not questioned because he knew how to get it. The answer is a magic of his brother. "Beyond me, the strength is much higher than me? After I overtake you, I see how you bully me!" Kevin didn''t know Kaili''s heart, otherwise he would definitely greet Kaili and let him know why the flowers are so red! At this time, Kevin was silent. He was thinking about the words that the teacher said. He just wanted to tell his brother that he was worried that the boy would talk loudly, so he said that he did not continue to say it. "Kevin, you pay attention to Hall, this person is not an ordinary person. The follower around him may make the semi-class strong, the reason is that it is possible, because I can''t see him! In short, It is not a simple person to let such a person follow him!" Thinking of this, Kevin sighed. He naturally believed in his teacher''s words. He didn''t think that his teacher would say that he was wrong, that his teacher could not see through it, and that only those at that level could do it. After returning to God, Kevin glanced at Kelly. "Remember! If you have a chance, contact Hall more. It is best to be friends with him!" "Being a friend is no problem, but being a friend can''t let me lose..." When Kellys words were not finished, they suddenly opened their eyes and watched Kevins horror in his hand holding the magic. "I know! I know! I will be friends with him! Even if it is a friend, there is no problem!" Apparently, Carey has been cleaned up by Kevin many times, otherwise he will not see Kevins swearing to make such an unspeakable behavior. ...... When Kevin and Carey talked, Catherine came to the group of members of the Rose Club, and their arrival made everyone shine. After all, most of the magician''s students are men and I think there are very few beautiful women like Catherine. Now, a group of women-oriented teams emerges, which naturally attracts a lot of people''s attention. Naturally, including the members of the Fire Axe organization, Nicholas saw Katherine, his eyes involuntarily smashed. He and Catherine were former leaders of the three college students in the outer court. The other leader, Aldridge, was forced to disband. Participated in another organization, it can be said that their previous organization no longer exists. However, only Catherine''s rose will not disappear after coming to the inner court, but it will grow bigger and bigger. Its not that no other people are playing their ideas, and the people who made their minds were cleaned up by a woman named Celia. If this woman named Celia is a normal person, she is the fourth-class ice magician in the inner court, which is a headache! Even the head of the fire axe, Ephel, dare not provoke Celia, let alone others! This is not, this dragon is not coming to see the end of the world today... Chapter 854： Gathered inner hospital Chapter 854 gathered in the inner court I don''t know if Catherine was deliberate. The women she looked for didn''t have to say anything. The worst thing was the level of class flowers in Hall''s era. This group of girls above the class level is concentrated together, it is like Drop a piece of meat in the wolves to attract attention. But at this time, everyone''s eyes are always staring at a woman beside Catherine! I have seen this woman, and everyone knows what is called a stunner and a stunner. She is completely the kind that makes a man look at the first sight and will have two eyes congested, and he will not want to see the eyes and stick it to her. Woman; the average person will see her for the first time, she will ignore her appearance, because her body is too hot and too eye-catching. The snowy white silky satin is gorgeous, the body is hot and spicy, and the cheeks are smooth. The dark hair has natural undulations and curvature, and it is scattered, making it possible to imagine the touch of the fingertips. If the light is so perfect, but her pair of scorpions is like the ice of the iceberg, people who have been seen by her eyes will involuntarily divert their attention, for fear that they will be frozen if they look at them. "The person you are worried about should be able to come out today!" The voice of the woman is as cold as her appearance, but everyone who knows her knows that this is already very good. If she talks with other people, she is cherished as gold. You can never use two words in one word! "What, Seliya''s sister, what is the person I am worried about, don''t talk about it!" Catherine heard a red face, but at this time everyone''s attention is not here, otherwise the sisters in the meeting know that I still don''t know what they think of themselves. "I don''t want to." The woman, known as Celia, said a few words in a faint manner, and then looked at the spiritual hall in front. "Hey!" Catherine heard the face of a helpless look, she was very clear about the character of the woman named Celia, the kind of person who would not easily change her mind after she decided. Catherine just wanted to talk, and suddenly she heard that Celia said again, "Are you very optimistic about the man named Hall?" "Well?" Catherine groaned, and some looked at Celia without knowing it, but Celia did not look back but continued. "I heard that Kevins younger brother is sitting again?" "Well, this is the case. Last time we pressed Hall to win a lot, this time the sisters bet again, Seliya sister, you mean..." "I am also down!" Catherine... In fact, it was not only Catherine who was speechless, but Kevin was silent after Kevin heard an anxious gesture and brought back with a helpless Kerry. After a while, he said, "Take it, this woman can''t afford it. Immediately after receiving it, she announced that she would stop betting!" "But...but she is too big! Hall lost, but if..." Kevin waved and interrupted Careys words, then looked at him with a faint look. "Celia''s single, if you don''t pick up, you will suffer afterwards! No matter how much she wants to pick up, I will help you out a lot. Also, you better pray that Hall will win, otherwise you won her. Will regret even more!" After a pause, Kevin stunned Kelly and said, "After today''s event, let me know if you still bet, then I will tell Celia directly, your bet is your responsibility! You can''t pay for it. If you start, you will wait for the destruction of a nine-ice ice magician every day!" Kaili heard a bitter face, and he thought that he would be chased by a nine-ice ice magician. He couldn''t help but tremble. "Brother, you are my brother, I will not dare in the future, this time you have to help me anyway!" Kevin snorted, for this gambling younger brother, he really has no way, I hope that this time can make him a little bit of memory, to do the brother to do this, Kevin is also a good intention. "I hope you can do it!" Don''t look at Kevin''s ease, but after seeing the bet on Celia, the eyelids couldn''t help but twitch. "This woman... its too embarrassing!" It turns out that Celia''s bet not only has the highest level of cultivation time, but also a lot of credits and some valuable resources... such as Mithril... ...... Because Halls provoked things are too important, the inner court has to prevent the souls from attacking at this time. Therefore, the entrances to the inner court have arranged a lot of military and law enforcement personnel on duty, especially the spiritual hall. The inner courtyard actually puts The glory of the army was sent out. The so-called glory army is the highest combat force in the inner court of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy. The number is about one thousand. The soldiers of each glory army are elite students in the inner court. They are absolutely loyal to the inner court. Although their strengths are uneven, the highest strength is nine, and the lowest strength is sixth, but they are a group of perfect teams. This thousand-person team can rely on the magic array to defeat more than three times the enemy, and even defeat five or even ten times the enemy in favorable conditions! The people who can become magicians are all geniuses in the human race. They naturally do not obey the orders of others easily. Especially the management like militarization is very disgusting to a magician, but inside. The hospital used military management to train such a force, and it was a terrible existence to be able to make the banned magician troops. It is precisely because of this that even those glory troops are only a hundred people in the district, but the thousands of magician students outside the spiritual hall, but no one dares to make trouble here. In the spiritual hall, there is another situation. The upper floors of the inner court once again collectively got up Calculated time, less than ten minutes from Hall. Hall''s cheap teacher, Loren, had already set up to walk around, and even Lawrence was constantly rubbing his hands together, showing that he was as worried about Hall as Loren. However, Hoffman was sitting on the side of the mountain and Hudsons dean slowly sipped afternoon tea, while sitting on the side of Morgans eyes, turning from time to time. "This guy won''t really practice for so long? Is this the special nature of spiritual talent? But why is Donald not working? No, there must be something special!" Hall''s situation has surpassed everyone''s cognition. There are people who have some thoughts like Morgan and Renee. She thinks that Hall can persist for so long. There must be some special reasons. She even thinks about it for a while. Forced Hall to say it. However, after glance at Hoffman, who was drinking tea, he finally suppressed the idea for the time being. At this time, the magic elevator suddenly heard a bang. "Out?" Chapter 855： come out Chapter 855 comes out "Hey!" A familiar voice came, everyone was attracted by this voice, and the eyes couldn''t help but look at the place where the magic elevator was. "Out?" Everyone in the heart had the same idea. As the magic elevator door opened, a figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone. "Hey? What''s going on?" This person who came down is Hall. He has practiced for nine days at the top of the Spirit Hall! He himself does not know what it means to do, but his harvest is full! The high-rise of the spirit hall is a magical place. Hall relies on nine days, and the hard-working and spiritual level is mentioned in the seventh! If it is not enough time, Hall is likely to rise to the eighth class! The Seventh Spiritual Magical Array has been portrayed by 99%, which is the last breakthrough point. As long as it is completed, Hall is a true eight-call summoner! Using the high-level spirit hall to promote from the fifth-order summoner to the seventh-order summoner, it is estimated that it is Hall, I am afraid that even the dean of Rennie can not do it. Can let Hall do this step, in addition to his own spiritual strength characteristics, but also thanks to the life spring water and the royal jelly of the queen bee queen and the queen of the fire queen! It can be said that without these three valuable items, Hall definitely can''t do this! After ascending to the seventh-class spirit, Hall tried it. He found that he could also do Donald''s ability to create a barrier with mental power. In addition to local mental attack, he also had local physics and magic. attack. But Hall didn''t have time to practice this ability, so the barrier was gently poked by Hall''s fingers, as if it were a bubble disappearing into the air. However, Hall does not care. He believes that he can make more practice, and sooner or later he will be like Donald. Although Hall has the three big babies to help them recover the fatigue caused by the continuous cultivation of spiritual strength, but this continuous nine-day cultivation makes him look like a non-retrospective tramp, looks very embarrassing. Hall, who was physically and mentally exhausted, did not notice the two stunned administrators who were shocked when he came out. What he didn''t know was that the two administrators yelled until he got into the magic elevator. "God, that Hall really came out? Did he actually come out?" "Yeah, he spent nine days in it for nine days! And we have kept it for nine days! The group of people are getting out of the way, and after knowing this, one or two are looking for reasons to take time off! The most hateful thing is that the director is so small. How old he is, even said that the child needs to take care of his illness! He does not even have a child from his girlfriend! I wish his children are the help of Jack next door!" Seeing that the companion did not speak, he thought that he had said something wrong, and when he turned around, he found something wrong. I only heard that the guy was actually saying "a little five times, I seem to have three hundred credits, there are six days and five layers of cultivation time, and..." The man suddenly heard a cold cry when he hadnt finished talking. "Okay, you bastard, you actually won the Hall? Didnt you beat me before he lost? Bastard, I want to kill you! He heard his companion and he woke up from the shock, and he suddenly remembered that he seemed to have a lot of bet gambling, and he was so reminded that the whole person was angry and turned into a tiger and swooped at the man. past. Then they seem to have forgotten one thing, that is to tell the high-level Hall of the hospital to wait for him. ...... It was because there was no administrator''s reminder, so after Hall came out and saw dozens of eyes staring at him, even Hall, who had seven mental powers, couldn''t help but shudder. Why do these old goods always look at me like this? Do they want to... Just as Hall looked at the top of the inner court in front of him with a stunned and alert look, a figure rushed to Hall. Hall''s conditioning reflects the mental power into two. One is going to form a mental barrier to protect himself in the week, and the other is to turn into an invisible whip. "Ok?" For Hall''s reaction, everyone present was not taken aback. They were not too surprised when they saw the figure, because the person who rushed past was Hall''s cheap teacher, Loren. Lorens concern for Hall was seen in the eyes, so he was not surprised that he first rushed to Hall. They were surprised by Hall''s reaction. They didn''t think that Hall could react so fast, and they also exerted mental barriers and counterattacks. If they are replaced by Donald or Jena, they will not be surprised, because Donald is a 9th Summoner, and Jenna is an 8th Summoner. Their mental power is wide-ranging and they can react in advance or quickly. This is not difficult, especially the ability to use both minds and minds. This is at least the seventh summoner. Hall couldn''t do this before, which was reflected in the conflict with Donald, but now Hall can do it easily, which shows that Hall''s strength has come during this time. Great improvement. Only the strength of Hall itself is not the opponent of Loren. I saw that Laurens original anger was a glimpse after seeing Halls reaction. When did this kid have this ability? But very quickly, after the reaction, Lorenton roared. "Hall, you are a stinky boy, don''t say anything, even dare to start your own teacher!" "Hey, teacher Loren?" In fact, when Hall took the shot, he knew it was broken After all, no matter which one is the top of the inner court, how can they be themselves in their capacity? Start. Hey... Hall suddenly glanced at the cheap teacher, Lauren, who seemed to be mad at him. It seems that only he will clean up his hands without hesitation. Sure enough, after Hall took back the mental whip of his offense, the foamy mental barrier on his body was dissipated by Loren. Then Hall suddenly felt a pain on his head, and suddenly Hall felt that some days were dim and dark, and there was a feeling of being exhausted and trying to fall. Loren, who was still trying to do it, quickly asked Hall to ask. "Bad boy, are you okay?" After Hall was supported, my heart was slightly touched by Lauren, the teacher of the knife and mouth, and just wanted to say that he was hard to rest, and suddenly he was taken by a person, waiting for him to react, a spiritual force. Flowing through him, then I heard a womans voice coming. "He''s fine, except for being tired, it''s no different from normal people." Chapter 856： Try Try Chapter 856 "He has nothing to do, except for what looks like a wolf, it is no different from a normal person!" Uh Hall heard a strange look at the people, he would like to say "you talk like this, it is easy to have no friends!" However, after seeing the face of the coming person, the words were forced to be pressed back into his throat. The person who spoke was not someone else, and the deputy dean of one of the upper levels of the inner court, a semi-holy level. If the average person is too much, Hall will provoke it, but he has six heads and nine summoned beasts other than the queen of the queen bee, and looks at this powerful dragon man warrior. He is not worried. They will threaten themselves. However, the semi-sanctification is different. Although Hall did not directly compete with the semi-class, but he is not stupid, just after the pure and powerful mental power of the dean of Renee and the body, he Obviously, it is self-respecting with Renee, and losing that person is definitely oneself! Renee''s words not only made Hall depressed, but also let everyone present in the scene shine, and practiced for nine days in the high-rise of the spirit hall. It turned out to be nothing but discomfort. This shows that Hall is indeed special, as for everyone. How do you think about it in your heart, and only they are the most clear in their hearts. "What? Impossible, how could this be?" Morgan, who was still thinking about how to interface, suddenly heard a word of God''s assists. His eyes glowed, especially when the person who saw the speech was not someone else. It was the disciple of the dean of Renee, Donald, who was the second in the inner court. Morgan''s mouth could not help but show a hint of excitement. When Renee heard Donald''s words, her brows suddenly wrinkled. She just wanted to swear by her disciple, suddenly an abrupt, and the voice she didn''t want to hear came from aside. "That is, I am also a bit strange. Why are people who are equally spiritually talented, why can Hall be able to continue for nine days in a row, and Donald can''t? Not that I am attacking everyone, and everyone in the room knows that they are continuous. Two days, I guess, except for Vice President Rennie, it seems that few people can do it?" Hearing this, not only Hall, but some people like Hoffman and some of Halls good people are not wrinkled. Although they dont know what the specific purpose of Morgans words is, they are very clear, Morgan. Absolutely calculating what. Sure enough, just as Hall and others frowned, Morgans voice continued to come. "I think Hall students can do this. There must be something special or it is... Baby! I want to come to the Hall students and know that the situation in Allen and the Titan continent are very bad, especially the devil. The threat of the family is getting bigger and bigger, so I think that the more magical the magic that Hoffmans deputy dean brought back, the stronger the magic is, so I think that Hall students can quickly improve this. If you dont give up your spiritual methods, then when humans succeed in defeating the Mozu, you are the greatest hero!" Hold the grass! When Hall heard the words, he suddenly picked up his brows. It sounded like Morgan said that he was so righteous. In fact, he said that he did not want to get a way to practice in the spirit hall from his own hands. A few of the inner courts at the scene heard the news, including the dean of Hudson. Everything else is fine. If you can let humanity overcome the Mozu, what can you sacrifice some personal interests? At the beginning, Hoffman was not for the future of mankind. After he left behind, he was not lucky. It is estimated that he would die in the hands of the blood race. This is not Hoffmans words when he heard Morgans words, but there was such a hint of consent, but fortunately he quickly reacted. He understood that Hall was not a well-informed person like them. If you are not careful, Hall is likely not only will not give this method, but also may betray the inner court, or even betray humans to vote for the Mozu! Not to mention, if the human side really can''t tolerate Hall, Hall is really likely to do so. It is good to have the strength to live anywhere, and Hall itself is not a person of Allen''s mainland. For him, once again, life is very important! If someone really wants to kill him, then he will not blame it! Thinking of this, Hoffman glanced at the frowning Hall, not waiting for Hall to speak and he said quickly. "The mental strength can be said that I am the most proficient in the dean of Renee. As a summoner, we are naturally very clear. The spiritual power is special. Everyone will be different. This is like Donald. It is a characteristic of spiritual talent, but he can''t stick to it, but Hall can, even if Hall has a way, it is estimated that he can withstand this characteristic. Retreat 10,000 steps, even if Hall has precious treasures It can be continually cultivated at the top of the spirit hall, which is extremely precious!" Hoffman said that he found that Hall''s wrinkled brow slightly eased, and he couldn''t help but feel a sigh of relief in his heart, and then continued. "Or else, Hall, if you really have any treasure, you will take it out. Let the Minister Morgan give it a try! If it is, then you are the hero of the whole human race!" After hearing Hoffman''s words, Hall almost laughed out and Morgan was almost squirting out old blood. At the beginning, Morgan thought that Hoffman was really talking for himself. He couldnt help but feel happy, and he liked Hoffmans interest. He just didnt expect Hoffmans **** to be waiting for himself. Just kidding, although Morgan is not a summoner, he very much agrees with Hoffmans so-called different characteristics of each persons mental power. If he really wants to try it, then if there is something wrong, who will pay it? Take this responsibility? Hoffman is a **** who wants to use her as an experimental product. He also said that if he succeeds, he is the hero of mankind. I am a hero, you are an adult! If it fails, then I will not be miserable? It is estimated that you will get an additional nickname after you die! Hall looked at Morgan''s dark face, and the unhappiness in his heart vanished. Looking at Morgan''s expression of eating a scent, Hall continued to slap his wounds. "Well, this can really be there, or do you want to try the Minister of Morgan?" Morgan heard a spurt of old blood "you guys!" Chapter 857： What do you want to do? Chapter 857 What do you want to do? Morgan, who originally wanted to put out the secret of spiritual cultivation from Hall, was swept by the words of Hoffman and Hall. The whole person was not good at all. I saw his face suddenly rosy, then a burst of purple, and finally finished black. Hall is very worried that this old man will be killed in this way, but his steep and undulating thorax indicates that he is still alive, which makes Hall sigh. Sure enough, good people dont live long, and the scourge is thousands of years! Morgan took a deep breath. He didn''t have to look at it. The eyes of the **** around him must be full of smiles. He knew that he couldn''t take Hoffman here, even Hall, a little bastard. Can''t do anything. After all, he is only a minister now. He wants to start with Hall, not to mention the dean of Hudson. It is estimated that Lawrence will jump out against it. Do not believe to try? ...... Forget it, Morgan forcibly resisted the anger and glanced at Hoffman. He was wise to choose to close his mouth and not speak, because he knew very well that if his own troubles were successful, it would not happen now. Instead of continuing to talk to shame, it is better to have a face and a temporary retreat. Seeing that Morgan was not talking, Hoffman took back his sharp eyes. He turned to look at Hall just wanting to talk. The dean of Renee, who stood next to Hall, spoke. "Hall is, you are very good, don''t know if you don''t mind, go back to me and talk to me?" When Vice President Renee said this, the voice was accompanied by a trace of magic sound. If the average person heard this, she would definitely say something about her and subconsciously agree, not only that, but also unconsciously in the next action. Listen to the other party''s words. Hoffman and others can''t help but see a wrinkle, and Morgan is a bright spot. Although Vice President Rennie and his relationship are not very harmonious, but they are not specifically targeted to him, the two sides seem to be ordinary colleagues. . But Morgan doesn''t care. He believes that the so-called friend is an exchange of interests. As long as he is willing to pay a certain price, then Vice President Rennie can become his friend. Seeing the dean of Renees deputy to Hall, the face of Donalds face finally showed a excited expression. During this time, he was not hit by Halls face, and he took the initiative to extend to Hall. of. This made Donald''s hatred towards Hall more and more deep. Fortunately, the appearance of Vice President Renee brought Donald back, plus the infusion of Renee''s thoughts these days, which made Donald recover a little. . Under Donald''s instructions, Jena also continually complained about Donald''s suffering in front of Vice President Renee. Donald believes that his teacher, Vice President Renee, will subtly influence Hall in this environment. Good impression. Sure enough, todays deputy dean of Renees actions does not confirm this point? However, at this time, the inner courts including Donald thought that Hall would be recruited, and Hoffman and Loren were ready to stop. Suddenly, Vice President Renee snorted, and then everyone found out that Halls somewhat confused face suddenly became serious. I saw that Hall was awake for a moment, and suddenly his face changed, and the sweat of the size of the soybeans was constantly falling on his forehead. Not only that, but as he stepped back, there was another mental barrier on his body, apparently he was alerting Renee. Hall didn''t speak and questioned why Vice President Renee did this. He just looked at Renee with a look of caution. The situation just made him feel deep fear. He didn''t think that a person could make him ignorant. I feel trapped in a state of chaos. If the system space suddenly vibrates, Hall can''t wake up at all, showing how powerful the dean of Renee is! "The semi-sacred summoner is too horrible! I am not her opponent!" Hall was secretly thinking while he was surprised. Why did Vice President Renee do him? Just when Hall Yuguang came to Donald, he remembered that Donald seemed to be a disciple of Vice President Renee. Is she also an unreasonable person? Hit the small, come to the old, this is too bloody, right? In fact, Hall did not know that he was shocked, but Renee was even more shocked than him! For the role of mental power, Renee can be said to be comparable to Hoffman, no, it should be said that Renee is not comparable to Hoffman decades ago, Hoffman may be more experienced than Ray Nie wants to be rich, but in actual combat, in the case of Hoffman now, three of them are not Renee''s opponents! Semi-class level, but not the nine-fifth force people can challenge casually! As long as this step is taken, it is the difference between heaven and earth! However, Hall''s expression is too unexpected for her. It can be said that she was only curious about Hall, but after seeing Hall''s performance, she felt that she should change her point of view. A man who had been blocked by Donald with his mental power was able to resist her spiritual temptation at this time. Although this was not her deliberate behavior, Hall did break free in less than a second. Renee looked at Hall with interest, and when she wanted to talk, a figure was in front of Hall. "Deputy dean, I think you should give an explanation of the behavior just now!" Uh Hall looked at Loren in front of his own eyes with a strange look. He didn''t think that Teacher Lauren would actually block him in front of a semi-sacred summoner. He knows that this cheap teacher has only a nine-dimensional Warcraft lion that has not been promoted for a long time. This strength is not enough for Renee to see www.novelhall.com~. However, he bravely stood up and sheltered the Hall from the wind. He had to say that the behavior of the old man of Loren moved Hall. "Indeed, Loren is right, the dean of Renee just seems to be inappropriate for you." Hoffman is very clear about the situation. Loren and Renee are not a level. They can only speak for Hall and can make Renee a little taboo! So he spoke after Loren spoke. Vice-President Renee said that she was not angry, not only that, but also a slight smile on her lips. "Oh, you misunderstood, I really want to talk to Hall about the spiritual problems of cultivation, you think more!" Hall heard the words in his heart, "I believe you have a ghost!" After a pause, Renee looked at Hall again, and then she turned, but her voice came again when she turned. "You have two good teachers." Chapter 858： Do not move Chapter 858 does not move "You have two good teachers!" Everyone present was very much in agreement with Vice President Renee, not to mention that both Lauren and Hoffman took great care of Hall, especially Loren, who was in front of Renee for the sake of Hall. It is necessary to know that Vice President Rennie is the top three in the inner court. Is this the one who has just been promoted to the ranks of the 9th? Although Morgan also knows that Vice President Renee can''t really do it here, after seeing the retreat of Vice President Renee, I still feel a little disappointed. "Pity!" No, if, according to what Morgan had imagined before, he would provoke the contradiction between Vice President Renee and Vice President Hoffman, and the vice presidents of Renee, Donald and Hall. If the two sides really fight, Morgan will be able to make a wall view, and then decide how to do it depending on the situation. Whether or not the two sides win, it is good news for Morgan. It was a pity that it was counterproductive. When Morgan sighed in silence, suddenly he felt a gaze staring at himself. Morgan looked in the direction. The director who only saw his eyes turned out to be the dean of Renee! Seeing the ridiculous expression on the delicate face of Vice-President Renee, Morgan smiled at him quite thickly. Vice-President Renee glanced at him and then returned to his position to look at Hall Road. "Hall, Connie is my granddaughter. I heard that you were also a teacher-student relationship. She mentioned it to me. I have time to go back to me. You should exchange it." Uh! what? Hall was still thinking about how the dean of Renee always wants to go to her. In the current situation, Hall is really worried that he will never return. The kind of feat that is bleak and chilly is still Let others go. But suddenly I heard the dean of Renee mentioning Connie, and Hall couldnt help but think of a figure. It looks very beautiful, and then wears a fascinating female teacher who has been specially modified to reveal the hot body! He is also very clear that Connie gave himself a horse when he first came. A small illusion made Hall almost a big loss. At the current level of Hall''s spiritual strength, if she really meets Connie, she wants to make herself suffer as much as she did last time. It is estimated that this is very difficult. "Connie is the granddaughter of Vice President Renee?" However, Hall was shocked when he heard the news. He did not think that Connie had such a powerful grandmother! Seeing Halls inquiring eyes, Hoffman and Loren nodded and confirmed this. For Hall''s little tricks, Vice-President Renee did not care, it was so good for her, and she was more trouble-free. "I look forward to your arrival!" Hall heard a few twitches in his mouth. He felt that if he had no special circumstances, he would not go to Vice President Renee, but he still pretends to be a false decapitation. "Oh, this way, then I have time to go back to see Connie''s teacher." I don''t know if Hall is an illusion. When he mentioned Connie, there was a murderous murder on the side of Donald. Although it was fleeting, everyone present, including the spiritual power has been promoted to the Hall of the Seventh Summoner. felt it. "Well?" Morgan looked at Donald with interest and recalled the situation just now, and his heart suddenly brightened. "Oh, interesting..." In particular, after seeing Vice President Renee yelling at Donald and letting him and Jena leave the Spirit Hall, Morgan became more and more aware that this was a useful person. After Dean Hudson saw that things were almost the same, this waved to other people. "No one wants to go out, let the outside glory leave, Benam controls the order!" After seeing that most of the people left and left only a few high-level inner courts, Hall couldnt help but look directly at Dean Hudson. "Hall students, I don''t have much to ask about the situation of the spirit hall. After all, everyone has his secrets. Just like Vice President Renee said, if you can share this secret with us, the Magic Academy will not be ill-treated. Anyone who contributes to the School of Magic! As for the reward, it depends on how big the contribution is, just like the last time you brought Back Hoffman, you understand what I mean?" Where does Hall not understand, although Hudson did not force the secret of Hall, but he used the simple and used method to induce disguise. Of course, in the current tone of Dean Hudson, he will not forcibly seize it, and he does not know how long this situation can last. Hall, who understands this, nodded to Dean Hudson. "Thank you, Dean Hudson!" Seeing that Hall did not say it immediately, Hudson was not angry, only to see him get up and say to the crowd. "Okay, this is the case. Since Hall has nothing to do, then what do you do, do it!" Upon hearing the speech of Dean Hudson, everyone hurriedly bowed to him, and then they left the Spirit Hall with Dean Hudson. When Renee left, she looked at Hall with a special look, but she didn''t say anything. She smiled and left, and the guy in Morgan was looking at Hall with sinisterness, and did not say a word. Left the spirit hall. After everyone left, there were only Hall, Hoffman, Lawrence and Loren in the empty hall. Seeing that Hall was standing there quietly, Loren, who was not mad at the side, was slap in the face, but he was a little surprised, and the slap was actually missed. "what?" Everyone found out that it was wrong. Just now Hall was thinking about something in a daze. With the sudden attack of Lorens strength, Hall could not escape so easily, but Hall did it. However, the expression of doubt on Hall''s face indicates that his movement is involuntarily made. Just like this, there are only two possibilities. One is a warrior who has been killed in the wild for a long time, the body instinctively makes a dodging action, and the other may be a summoner with a strong spiritual power. Strong mental strength allows them to quickly respond to the problem ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Obviously, Hall is the second case. "Teacher, why are you hitting me?" Seeing the grievances on Hall''s face, Loren''s eyes continued to twitch, apparently he was in a state of anger. "You stinky boy! You are really amazing. I didn''t think of it at first. You turned out to be a **** who could cause trouble! Do you think that you are so powerful? You dare to hide? See how I can clean you up!" After Lorens whispered, the whole person turned into a tiger and flew to Hall. "So, teacher Loren, our civilized person, can''t move it!" "I bother!" Hall... Hoffman... Lawrence... Chapter 859： Was smashed Chapter 859 was smashed Hoffman, Lawrence and Hudson are as if they are old-fashioned, and the three of them are slowly tasting with a cup of tea. Listening to the screams from time to time, the two or three people seem to have heard nothing, and continue to talk about some gossip in the inner courtyard. For example, which teacher was beaten by a wife yesterday because of a beautiful student, and another beauty like that looks good. When Halls screams gradually became smaller, and time was not early, Hudson said. "That Lauren, what are you doing? We are not explicitly stipulated that corporal punishment is not allowed for students? What do you like? I am not apologizing to Hall!" When he heard the speech of Dean Hudson, Loren released the hand that grabbed Hall''s neck, and the other high-handed hand paused for a moment, and then he did not hesitate to come to Hall''s head. Then look. "Ouch!" Seeing Hall''s painful expression on his head, and his hair being smashed by Loren, Hoffman was somewhat worried that Hall would be worried, and he had already blamed Loren. "That is, Loren, your previous practice was wrong, and Hall and I apologize!" Loren heard the words of his eyes, and then he looked at Hall Road with a look of ignorance. "So, Hall, if I said that I just slipped, do you believe it?" Hudson... Hoffman... Lawrence... Hall... Halls expression of disbelief glared at Lorens face and his hand slipped? Why don''t you say that you have intermittent mental illness? "Well, Hall, Loren, this old man is also worried about you, I will give him a good lesson!" Hearing Hoffman said, Hall refused to pout, saying that if he really wants to resist, Loren, the old man, might have made himself like this? Although the hair was messed up and the clothes were wrinkled, Hall did not suffer substantial harm. He knew that Lauren was like this because he was really worried about himself, so he would let his hands clean up so hard. If you look at another person? For example, Morgan? If he did, Hall even risked exposing his secrets and let the old man know that bullying himself is not worth it! After Hall sat down, Hoffman''s deputy dean and Dean Hudson looked at each other and saw Hoffson nodded. Hoffman began. "Hall, don''t you mind if I look at your strength?" Looking up at Hoffman, he wanted to say no, but when he saw that the old man almost had to put his face in front of him, he quickly reached out and said quickly. "Look, look!" Seeing Halls disgusted expression, Hoffmans mouth twitched involuntarily. Is this **** disgusting me? Hoffman wanted to learn Loren to hold Hall as a **** to clean up, but since Hall had agreed to let him check, he forced to hold back his anger, and he calmly reached out and grabbed Hall. It seems that I was dissatisfied with Halls disapproval expression. Hoffman directly rushed the powerful spirit directly into Hall. Hoffman didn''t really want to hurt Hall. He just wanted to use his powerful mental power to let Hall feel the pain slightly. What I didn''t expect was that Hoffman''s mental power seemed to enter a large highway, and his mental power was unimpeded. "What? How could this be?" Hoffmans surprised expression made Hudson and others unable to wait. They didnt wait for them to ask Hoffman what happened. I saw Hoffmans sudden expression on his face became serious, and then his strong mental strength. Instantly erupted from the body. The powerful spirit screamed at the magician''s robe of Dean Hudson and others, and Hall was the first to bear the brunt of it. The hair that had been messed up by Loren was miraculously neat... Its just that they are all blown to the rear... its like doing a motorcycle with a speed of two hundred without a helmet! "Hey... Hoffman, you..." Loren saw a change of face. He thought Hoffman was really checking Hall, but he saw Hoffman suddenly made such a scene and let him bear. Do not ask for an opening. However, he did not finish talking but was given by Lawrence. Loren looked at Lawrence anxiously. He didn''t understand why Lawrence, the old man, stopped him. Before he asked, Lawrence said that he said. "Don''t worry, Hoffman has his own plans! He won''t be so rash!" Loren heard a look at the face, only a slight sweat, and there was no discomfort in the Hall, and then looked at Hoffman again, and finally it bite his teeth and took back the hand ready to pull Hall. Hoffman and Hall, who didn''t bother, just sat hand in hand and sat face to face... The picture was so beautiful... cough... Closer to home Although Hoffman was behind the **** continent, he was a little behind the dean of Renee, but as long as he gave him plenty of time and resources, he would soon catch up. Therefore, although he just thought that the purpose of teaching Hall was to use one-third of the mental power, the average person was shocked by this intensity of mental strength, and the pain was not ordinary uncomfortable. However, Hall was not a little uncomfortable expression, which made Hoffman interested, so he just used the general mental power. A strong mental power is like a tank opening on the national road, rampage! However, Hoffman still underestimated Hall. He didn''t think that Hall was only slightly white, so his impact on evil spirits was not hurt too much˻! The spirit of this kid is really so powerful? The ability to do this step shows that his spiritual concentration has reached at least six! But looking at the situation of Hall, it seems that he did not reach the limit. Just when everyone thought that the Hoffman stocks continued to increase their mental strength, suddenly Hoffman took back his hand. Everyone, including Hall, was shocked by Hoffman''s action. After a moment, this domineering saw Hoffman''s faint expression. "Okay, I just know a little about your photo spirit. I am the vice president. If someone is told that I am bullying a student, then I will not have a face in this position!" Hoffman''s voice just fell, Loren suddenly looked at him with a limited look, Hoffman ignored Loren''s gaze, he was just groaning in his heart. "Hall is a guy who is improving so fast. I am sure that I will be more than that in the future! If this time I really let him not come to Taiwan, this sinister stupid boy is expected to find a chance to retaliate against me. I am not as stupid as Lauren..." Chapter 860： Epiphany? Chapter 860 Epiphany? "this is" After being shocked by Hoffman''s spirit, I felt that Hall had a feeling of wanting to break out. I suddenly felt that after the impact disappeared, the whole person suddenly felt that something had slipped away from him. . This feeling is very strange and wonderful. Hall feels that he seems to be catching something, but he can''t catch it. This feeling of madness is most obvious after Hoffman releases his hand! "What the **** is going on? Why is this?" Hall, he really wants to recall the feeling he had just made, but no matter what he thinks, there is no clue. Seeing Hall''s appearance as a god, Lorenton was anxious, and he asked Hall to ask him anxiously. "Bad boy, what''s wrong with you?" Not waiting for Hall to come back, Loren turned to look at the face of Hoffman. "Hoffman, what did you do to Hall? If Hall has something long, two short, I..." Hoffman just started to be a little surprised at Halls performance. He didnt understand what Hall was doing, but Laurens attitude made him feel uncomfortable. Anyway, Lauren was his schoolmate or It is a younger generation, and is scorned by a younger generation. Even those who are temperament will be a little uncomfortable. At the moment, Hoffmans face was a little gloomy and said, Lorren, pay attention to your words! Because of the fear of Hall and some messy Loren felt the strong pressure of Hoffman''s body uploading, the whole person immediately hit a spirit. When Lauren had just wanted to explain what he had not had time to open, he was pulled by Lawrence. "Loren, what''s wrong with you? Hall, he has nothing to do, look at yourself!" After hearing Lawrence''s words, everyone turned around and looked at it, especially Hoffman. He blinked and looked at Hall seriously. Suddenly he seemed to think of something and quickly spread his mental power. Come and wrap the whole person in Hall. "this is" Dean Hudson also seemed to find something wrong. He looked at Hall''s situation with some doubts, and then he asked indefinitely. Hoffman heard that he first glared at Lauren, and then he said with a smile. "I just discovered that this kid is lucky. He seems to have learned something from the situation. If Loren is touching him, it is estimated that he will withdraw from this state. If he wants to enter this state in the future. It is estimated to be very difficult!" "You...said...this is epiphany?" Loren said with some surprise. Not to mention other people, even Lauren has never experienced such a thing, but today it is seen in a very special and very provable guy. "Well, what we have to do now is to wait, and try not to bother him! Especially..." Hoffman''s words have not been finished yet. Suddenly he found that Hall had moved. The expression of the original face had disappeared. Instead, he looked at the mental barrier around him with a look of doubt! "Hey!" Hoffman sighed, then went quickly and said, "He has failed. Don''t tell him about it, lest he will have bad aftereffects for him!" After saying that Hoffman did not wait for everyone to open his mouth, he quickly waved his hand to cancel the mental power barrier. Once he canceled, there was a voice of Hall dissatisfaction. "Dr. Hofmann, I don''t seem to have done anything wrong, how can I isolate me?" It turned out that Hoffman not only protected the Hall, but also isolated the surrounding voice. It is no wonder that Hall would say this. Loren and Lawrence haven''t come to mind from the shock, but Hudson didn''t give them time to talk. I saw him looking up at Hall and screaming. "Hall, this time you are really a bit too much, well, you are going back to rest. I will handle this for you today. You will be honestly give me the task tomorrow, if it is not good. Go back and see how I can clean you up!" Uh Hall looked at Hudson a little depressed. He didn''t understand how the old man suddenly trembled at himself. He looked at Hoffman and asked about the situation. But he hadn''t waited for him to speak. go back. "Look at what I do? Didn''t hear the words of Dean Hudson? Don''t take care, we smoke you!" What the hell! Hall heard a sigh of relief. He felt that today''s guys had problems with their heads. The words that they wanted to ask were swallowed back. Seeing the appearance of these old men, Hall knows that he has no way to ask today. After swearing, Hall directly turned away from the spirit hall. After Hall left, Loren and Lawrence looked at Hoffman and wanted to hear how he explained it. "Hey, Hall is not the most talented person in the history of the summoner! I used half of the mentality in the test, but you also saw the result. Hall is only slightly uncomfortable! And he suddenly Its a pity, its a pity... Said here, Hoffman Yuguang looked at the Hall that had left, and then continued. "Unfortunately it is a failure! This situation is impossible to meet! In order not to let him lose care, we can not tell him the real situation, so that he may have a chance in the future..." Said here, Hoffman can not say anything, because he also knows that this possibility is very small! For a time, everyone was silent, and after a long time, Hudson first broke the silence. "Okay, this is going to be the case. Hall just knows how we can do it! After Hall is in the inner court, Hoffman, take care of it, don''t let him get into trouble all day! Don''t know Renee Why is it specific to her, she is not the kind of little belly chicken who is being bullied by her disciples, and I will talk to Renee again!" Hudson didn''t know When he said that he wanted to do this, the three people, including Hoffman, were not in the heart. "Don''t forget that he is a woman! Women are not reasonable, it is very scary!" ...... "The dean of Renee, they are all out? How is Hall still not coming out?" "Would you like to ask? They came out from inside and absolutely knew the situation inside!" "You are stupid? You didn''t see Takaka''s kid just glanced at Morgan''s minister and was scared to urinate? Ask you to ask! We are responsible for burying!" "How do you say it? Are you looking for something? You...oh, Hall is out!" I thought that everyone who could see it suddenly heard this, and suddenly thousands of eyes went to the door of the Spirit Hall... PS: I recommend a very good friend, "Rebirth of the Westward Journey of the West", very exciting! What are your favorite friends waiting for? Three hundred and seven hundred thousand words have been fattened and can be slaughtered! Chapter 861： Optimistic about you Chapter 861 is optimistic about you "What? Hall is out?" "Let''s see, let me see what this guy named Hall looks like, and people who want to provoke Qian Ning and Donald''s seniors should be three or five big, muscles, or ordinary people''s IQ, Who will take the initiative to provoke the existence of the top ten in the inner court for no reason? And he not only provoked it, but also provoked a few!" Some people who haven''t seen Hall in the inner court want to know what Hall looks like, but there are too many people here, that is, some people in front can see it clearly, while those in the back are desperately pushing forward. The originally quiet hall outside the spirit hall suddenly became a little rioted. This is also because the glory army has gone. If the glory army is still there, few of these trainees dare to do this. "Is this Hall? So young?" Seeing Hall''s first impression, everyone suddenly came up with such a word. No, the magician is not a **** after all. The life span of human beings is years old. The younger and the higher the strength, the better it will be for the future. Otherwise, the seven or eighty are the seven magicians. It is estimated that they have not yet reached the magician of the nine. It will be dead at the end of the day. "Wait... I seem to have overlooked an important question!" Just as everyone was amazed that Hall was young and not three-and-a-half, a student suddenly exclaimed. "What a fuss? Why scare me, I thought something happened! You..." A student who was also a magician next to him looked at the man with some blame. It was this eye, and he suddenly stopped. Because his eyes suddenly saw the list in the hands of the surprised guy. "I rely! Bet!" Hesitating Hall is too amazing when it comes out, so even if some people point at Hall, the voice is limited, and this guy seems to be born with a big, so with his bet two words After speaking, the people in the entire square suddenly exploded. "Ah! Bastard! Hall, he actually came out! He actually stayed at the high level of the spirit hall for nine days! That means my bet was lost!" "Hey! I am going! Are we here today for this? Day? My spirit hall is six days and three days of cultivation time! Bastard! Which guy told me to bet that he will win if he loses? You give me out! Originally, a look of stunned Kaili, who came out of the spirit hall, was suddenly awakened by the noise around him. Not only that, but with the angry eyes of the pair of eyes, Kaili suddenly couldnt help but shudder. . "This...this doesn''t matter to me...who will let you..." Kelly hadn''t finished talking, and suddenly saw his brother Kevin glance at him and gave him back. "You are less nonsense! Shut up to me!" After saying this, Kevin turned his head and used his body to keep Kerry behind him. There is no way, although Kerry has some jerk, but who makes him his own brother, if he does not come out, it is estimated that some people will be hot on Kaili. Not to mention Kaili, Kevin was staring at so many evil eyes, and his heart was a little trembling. Fortunately, these people also know that Kevin is the fifth wind magician in the inner court. The light, floating figure, in an empty place, even if the second-ranked Donald had no way to take him when he was not prepared, let alone those who did not enter the top ten magician trainees. Sure enough, after seeing Kevins appearance, those guys who had some malicious ideas suddenly died down. After all, Kevins strength is here, unless they can deal with Kevin together, otherwise what to do with Kerrys Raised, after waiting for things, Kevin specifically asked them to retaliate, estimating that none of them were his opponents. "call!" Seeing that there are still some malicious eyes, everyones dangerous atmosphere that has just been brought up has disappeared. Both Kevin and Kaili cant help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Do you guys remember me? If you gamble again in the future, don''t expect me to help you out!" Kaili heard the words and shook his head. "I don''t block it! It''s not blocked! I have suffered in the hands of Hall guy twice! I also bet with him when I bet!" Humph! Kevin didn''t understand what he meant in his brother''s words. He just said that he didn''t take Hall''s bet and didn''t say he was not involved in gambling. However, he also knew that he could not come. He only took a look at Kaili again, and then he used a serious look to look at the guy named Hall. "Hall?" The same as him, Hall''s president, Firefighter, Eifel, the sixth-ranked fire magician in the inner court. "He is that Hall?" Nicholas heard a quick step forward and said respectfully, "Yes, Master Eifel, he is the Hall!" "Interesting, you will go and tell him later, I want to talk to him." Uh Nicholas heard that his face was suddenly stagnation. He wanted to say that he didn''t want to go. After all, when he saw Hall, his strength was much higher than that of Hall, but now Hall is not the little one before! He is the one who has to admit defeat to Qian Ning, who is ranked eighth in the inner court. Where can such a person be provoked? Seeing Nicholas doesn''t talk, Iverson has your unpleasant turn and looks at him faintly. "What? Don''t you?" "I... I am going!" Nicholas agreed to get down after biting his teeth There is no way. He used to be the president. He just looked at the eyes and tone of Evre, but he heard it with a trace. Dissatisfied, for Nicholas, who is currently attached to the fascinating waters of the Effir, if Evre is dissatisfied with himself and does not take care of himself, he is facing himself. Nicholas understands that he will not be said at the time. Even those who brought him from the outer court will have a hard time. Not only that, but he is sure that after those guys know this, they will definitely clear their relationship with themselves for the first time. Nicholas couldn''t help but sweat when he thought about what would happen at that time. "You are smart!" When Nicholas heard this, his heart suddenly became frightened. He understood that he had promised it, otherwise Eifel would definitely deal with himself. "Adults rest assured, I will bring Hall to come!" There is no retreat, Nicholas thought about it and gave an answer that Iaver was satisfied with. Sure enough, after hearing the words of Nicholas, Evre smiled. "Good, very good! I am very optimistic about you." Chapter 862： God and anger Chapter 862, God and God are angry Hall, who had just come out of the Spirit Hall, didnt seem so calm on his face. He was so worried that he was so concerned with the eager eyes at the same time. And these people''s eyes changed to make Hall a little scared, just curious eyes, how suddenly became glaring? wrong! Hall also found that some people looked at themselves with joyful eyes and glanced at it. He found that in addition to the beauty of the roses on the side of Catherine, there were still some male students who were excited and even mad. Products look at themselves... No...accurately speaking, they are in their hands... "What is that? What can make them so excited?" Hall didn''t understand it, but it widened his eyes as the people shouted. "What? Bet? Is it..." In this case, Hall was not the first time he encountered it. His eyes swept quickly in the crowd. Soon, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of him. "Hey, isn''t that guy?" The guy that Hall said was not someone else, it was Kerry who gambled when he was playing against Qianning. However, at this time, he was hiding in the face of a man who looked like him. He was so timid that he did not want to meet him at all. Seeing here, Holden understood what it was. The guy who stood in front of Kay and looked a little like Kerry was estimated to be his loved one, and he probably would be Kerrys arrogant card! "It turned out that this **** took me to bet! And this time it seems that many people have been recruited... but..." As the eyes of Hall turned to Catherine, the ladies of the Rose Club cheered. "Hall Brother! You are awesome! Do you have a girlfriend, how do you look at me? Look like you have a figure, you have to be a body! I want to have a monkey for you!" A female student dressed in a modified magician looked at Hall''s gaze, and immediately stepped forward and boldly said. Especially when she talked about her body, her hands deliberately patted her chest, and as she took the action, her chest suddenly danced up and down. Hey! Some male students suddenly saw their eyes wide open, and even more even swallowed their throats. The look of a pig brother looked at the female student. "Yeah, you are going to die, Hall is mine. Don''t think that you are a big breast, I can do better than you!" "Nonsense, it''s mine! Don''t rob me, you are bigger than him, he doesn''t like old ones!" The people who thought that things were like this suddenly saw this scene suddenly dumbfounded. They didnt think that the Hall that made them lose so bad would still be so women like it! Still have it? There were fewer female students in the inner courtyard, and Hall now has the admiration of so many female students. It is unbearable! For a time, everyone was indignant again, and the eyes of the envious and hateful eyes rushed toward Hall, which caused Hall to almost fall to the ground, but fortunately he reacted in time and quickly took the spirit. The force was placed around his side, which allowed Hall to adapt slightly. "Heaven! Are they crazy?" Halls heart sighed and looked at the scene. He did not think that one day he would have a lot of mens hatred because of the womans love. Where does Hall know that these people are like this, because the appearance of Hall has made these people lose very badly, and they have not suffered from the ugly and uneven, and the inner court, which was originally a lot of flesh, appeared. So many beautiful women who scored more than seventy together chased a male student together, and they still suffered the culprit of their poor turnover. The combination of various reasons is the most fundamental reason for this situation. In this scene, Catherine and Nicholas and others looked at it. Catherine quickly yelled at the people of the rose meeting to keep them from talking, and Nicholass previous footsteps stopped at this time. Ivers also didn''t blame Nicholas on the side. Obviously he is also very interested in this situation, let alone Hall, even if he is in this situation, it is also a headache. He wants to know how Hall faces this. The anger of many male students. "Celia''s sister...this..." Catherine looked anxiously at the situation. She couldn''t show her face, unless she directly lifted Lawrence''s face, but she didn''t do it in the outer court. Now she is not in the inner court. It will be like this. So she put her hopes on Celia. After all, Celia''s prestige is no less than Kevin. Just now Kevin can stop Kerry''s situation, so Celia, who is more powerful than Kevin, can do it. However, Celia disappointed Catherine, only to see her shake his head, and then said calmly. "No, if I come out, these people are expected to be even more crazy!" Catherine was a glimpse first, and then I remembered one thing, that is, dont come to Celia so cold and so strong, but her beauty and strength are the favorite objects of many men in the inner court, if the game Lia is really coming out, then things are likely to move in the opposite direction, and things will probably get even worse! "This... what can I do?" For a time, Catherine, who had been prestigious for a few years, became a little daughter at this time. This makes the side of Barbera and Betty look incredible, this is the woman Catherine they know? Celia also saw the appearance of Catherine Liu Mei couldn''t help but stand up, just when she just wanted to say something, suddenly, the scene that was originally with a trace of gunpowder suddenly quieted down. I saw a group of people coming from the side, and for a time those angered male students were scared of a cold sweat. "Hey, Teacher Benham! The team of law enforcement teachers!" The original crowd was not someone else, and there was a team of law enforcement teachers led by Benam. He had previously executed the order of Dean Hudson to replace the Glory Army to maintain order. However, after the departure of the Glory Army, he happened to be going to call the team of law enforcement officers, so this came from a side. With the arrival of the team of law enforcers led by Benam, the people present at the scene suddenly smothered, even if they were angry, they were still in their hearts. After all, many of them were deeply aware of the horrors of law enforcement. In a word, the contradictions between the students can be resolved by themselves, whether it is downfall or private, but whoever brings in the law enforcement teacher, then he will become the common enemy of all the students! Chapter 863： audacious in the extreme Chapter 863 is daring The arrival of Benham calmed down the atmosphere that was originally on the verge of extinction. After all, the team of law enforcement officers is very strict with the handling of the troubled students, and everyone knows this. It is precisely because of this that those who are angry with envy and hatred can calm down, otherwise, as long as there is a person going to clean up Hall, it is estimated that these people will participate. Benam, who brought the team, didn''t know about it. However, after he came in and saw Hall, he probably understood some of the situation and suddenly regretted it. For Hall, this guy, although he brought some shock to himself, but that day''s arrogant appearance can still clearly appear in front of him. "Pity!" Benns heart secretly sighed, and if he appeared later, Hall would probably fight with the group of angry and stunned guys, and he would have an excuse to clean up Hall! The heart secretly regrets, but the face is still a pair of door panels, Benham walked to Hall and said faintly. "Since its out, Im not going back soon? How? I still want to make trouble around here? Ok? Bennomes attitude made the people in the room unable to avoid it. They did not think that Benns teacher would use this tone to speak to Hall. Obviously Hall was offended by Benham. The people who were happy to see Hall eating were immediately interested. They wanted to see the Hall meeting being cleaned up by Benam. "It seems that this Hall is very troublesome?" Celia suddenly came up with such a sentence from her mouth, which made Katherine and others all be awkward, and then Barberas gimmick even laughed directly. Familiar with Hall''s tolerance. For example, Catherine, such as Betty, the two people in the eyes of Celia''s doubts, the mouth can not help but twitch from time to time, apparently they are trying to hold on to smile, looks like a smile can not laugh. "What happened to these people? What did I say wrong?" Celia frowned. She recalled what she had just said and found that she didn''t seem to say anything wrong, but why did Catherine do this? Where did Celia know that she was telling the story of Hall''s troubles without knowing the truth, which is the reason why these women laughed. Some women who are familiar with Hall are clear. As long as Hall appears, there will be nothing happening. In many cases, it is unclear whether it is to find Hall or Hall to find things. Anyway, it will eventually erupt. Just like this time Hall has been practicing for nine days at the high level of the Spirit Hall and being taken to bet, Hall is likely to be rooted... No, he doesn''t know it at all! This is exactly what Kerry is doing, but Hall is the one who is lying and shooting. If you must find a reason, its just like Celia said. The reason is that Seoul is a troublemaker! If Hall knows Catherine''s thoughts, I don''t know if it will spurt out a blood. Hall, who didn''t know the situation, even knew that there was no time to find them. At this time, he was faintly talking to Benam, who was uncomfortable. "Mr. Benham is right. I don''t know that there is a rule in the inner court that the students are not allowed to move around this law in the college. Is it a teacher of law enforcement, who can manage the little students? Pulling fart?" "Hey!" After Halls remarks, most people, including Catherine and Betty, couldnt help but laugh, and Barbera, who had a big character, laughed directly. "Haha, interesting, really funny, can''t control the fart? Although it is very vulgar. Not in line with the nobility, but how do I suddenly feel that there is a refreshing feeling in my heart!" "Hey, don''t say it, it seems that I also have this feeling, maybe we have this character in our heart!" "Hey, who has this character with you, I am a very expensive magician!" "Then you just said that it is comfortable and refreshing?" "I am comfortable and refreshed, must I be vulgar?" The two men''s bickerings were just one of the crowds, and Celia was stunned and looked at Hall, then I looked at Catherine. "I think I didn''t make a mistake, he is a troublemaker!" Isn''t it, a person who even dares to ridicule the law-enforcement teacher, to get something wrong is really nothing to say! Didnt you see Benam and the law enforcement teachers behind him all looking at Hall with anger? It is estimated that there are individuals who go to work at this time. It may not only be those law enforcement officers, but even the surrounding students may go up and step on Hall. "Student Hall! Pay attention to your words and deeds! Don''t challenge the teacher''s bottom line!" A law enforcement teacher couldn''t help but stand up and warned Hall. Although Hall did not name the monks, but everyone knows, Hall was just satirizing Bernum. Benham is the captain of their law enforcement officers. Irony is that Bernum is satirizing them. As a law enforcement person selected through layers, they are very proud, but today they are mocked by a student and cant be tolerated. Whether it is for dignity or face, he has to stand up! "You...very good! I hope you can continue to be so arrogant!" Don''t look at Bennham''s face, there is no expression change, but in fact he is angry, but Hall is right, he really has no right to control where Hall stays in the college, plus Hall. The guy was watched by everyone, and there was something in the air. www.novelhall.com~ It is estimated that the old man of Loren will soon be killed. When he estimates that he has not had time to punish Hall, this guy will be released, such a Come, Hall this guy will definitely be more arrogant. Bennums main concern is not this. He is worried about the consequences of this incident. This is likely to slam the commanders prestige. Once the prestige is gone, the team of their law enforcers will Its hard to take steps! Therefore, it is the best choice to leave the strong Hall in the same place! Seeing that Benham did not actually start, but arranged for people to replace the glory of the military outside the spirit hall, many people suddenly depressed. "I took it! I didn''t expect Hall to face Bennham''s face like this. He is too courageous!" "No, I was stunned by Teacher Bernum. I was scared that I didn''t have a rest for a night. Until now, I met him with some hair!" Its not clear that the law enforcers strong people may not be afraid, but those who have been brought back by the law enforcers are looking at Hall with a look of admiration. They think very much, until the Hall of death in front of the law enforcers will be A result of the kind. Chapter 864： mad Men Chapter 864 Madman "Interestingly, Benham is a very proud person. People who provoke him generally don''t have a good end, but this time Benam is silent. It seems that this person named Hall is sure to have something to make. Nahms jealous things or identity! The phoenix eyes under Celia''s eyebrows looked at Hall seriously and then said a particularly long sentence, which made Catherine and others have a horrified look. But soon Catherine was pleading for the hand of Celia. "Sister Celia, are you familiar with Teacher Benam? Are you going to talk to him and tell him not to be good at Hall?" "Yeah, Seliya''s sister, although Hall is very stinky, but he is indeed a good person. If he really does this, he will be unable to walk in the inner court." Barbera did not know why, but he even opened his mouth. Hall begged for it. Although Betty did not speak, but everyone saw it, she was also the same idea. "Mature?" Celia heard a few people''s pleading and couldn''t help but swear, then spit out a sentence that made Catherine and others dumbfounded. "How to say it. I played with him a while ago. It seems that I accidentally defeated him. It is estimated that he will hide from me now. If I go to court, I think what will happen?" what? I accidentally defeated Teacher Bernum? day? Celia is so powerful! And according to this situation, Celia went to plead for Hall, it is very likely that not only will not let Benn go through the Hall, but will also think that Hall and Celia have anything to do with double the Hall. "What can I do? Forget it, go back and talk to Hall. I have been waiting for the time to stay away from this time. I will talk back to my grandfather and see if there is any way!" Catherine had just made a decision, and suddenly there was a voice from Hall. After he heard this, the whole person suddenly fell on the spot. "Iver? Why do I go to see him? If you want to see me, I will roll straight!" hiss! Eifel? ! When Catherine heard the name of the person, she did not know what to say. He also thought about how to prevent Hall from being targeted by Benam. However, Hall was good, and he even provoked a weak presence in the inner court. Although Eifel is not very strong, he is only ranked sixth in the inner court, but his fire axe organization is thousands of members. If everyone comes to trouble every day, Hall does nothing, light. It is enough for him to deal with them! "Oh..." Bennham, who was full of anger in his heart, heard Hall''s words, and his mouth couldn''t help but pick up a sneer from his throat. At the beginning, he still regretted that he appeared early, did not let Hall cause big trouble. Now, Hall directly provoked Eifel, although Benam and Eifel did not have much contact, but he was from the first time. When I saw Eifel, he gave him the title of "hypocrites". Such a person''s temperament is not as good as that of a villain. Now he is humiliated by Hall. If he does not stand up, then he is not known to Bernam. The president of the fire axe organization! But why did Hall suddenly provoke Eifel? This must be said a few minutes ago. Just as Benam directed other law enforcement teachers to work on duty, one went straight to Hall. This person is not someone else, it is the Nicholas who has already come out before, but returned. "Halls younger brother, I havent seen it for a long time, I dont think Halls younger brother is still so handsome. Hmmm? Hall looked down at the person, and soon he came up with a name in his mind. You are... the brother of Nimos, Nicholas? The president of the cousin of the outer court? "Oh...Yes, I didn''t expect Hall to remember me." Nicholas suddenly heard Hall mention courage, and his eyes couldn''t help but twitch. It seems that Hall''s words stabbed his pain, but his city was good. Did not reveal his dissatisfaction on his face. But the more this is the case, the more the Hall this guy is in his wounds, especially Hall is still an unsuspecting expression, which makes Nicholas hate Hall more and more. "Oh, it''s you, I remember that you will all seem to have entered the inner court with courage. Is it still there?" Nicholas would like to say "I am still in your sister!" but he thought of what it would be if he could not complete the task, so he forcibly resisted the anger, tried to calm himself down, and took a deep breath. After that, the face appeared again with a smile. "Oh, this is the case, we have the courage to join the fire axe organization, this is the first strong organization in the inner court, I..." Nicholas had not finished talking, and Hall looked at him with amazement as he blurted out. "What? Your courage will be dissolved? I thought your courage would be as strong as Catherine''s Rose, but unfortunately!" "You...enough!" Hall stabbed Nicholas''s pain again and again, even if Nicholas could bear it, at this moment he had to scream with a big voice that gnashed his teeth. What made Nicholas angry most was not that Hall was mentioning this, but that he always said that he had an unwitting expression when he said this. This is what makes him the most flamboyant. Nicholas glanced at the frowning Hall, and after a moment of glance at Eifel, who stared at himself not far away, he took another deep breath, and then he said to Hall. "Now I am looking for you to have something to help you pass a message to you. The leader of the Fire Axe Organization, Ivers, wants to invite you to meet, I hope you give a face..." I heard that Hall probably understands what this acquaintance is looking for, that is to say, Nicholas is no longer a courage president, and they have the courage to join this organization called Fire Axe, and the president of this fire axe organization. That is, the guy named Eifel wants to see himself So Nicholas, who knows himself, comes to act as a spokesperson. Who is it! Knowing that Holton had not looked good at him, he said deliberately loudly. "Iver? Why do I go to see him? If you want to see me, I will roll straight!" Due to the appearance of Benham, the square in front of the spirit hall was very clean, so Hall''s voice was heard by everyone. Ignoring the already stunned Nicholas, everyone in the room suddenly picked it up again. "I know what a madman is today. In the past, those madmen were in front of Hall and didn''t even have shoes!" "No, it can make such a big mess, and it can cause trouble. Besides Hall, I cant find anyone who cant find it! "Yeah, I thought that there was nothing wrong with Benam. Now, I guess I''ve never let Hall go so far, you see, he has already gone!" Chapter 865： What are your qualifications? Chapter 865 What are your qualifications? Halls arrogant refusal to say it, the original Ephel face suddenly became very difficult to look. Anyone who knows him knows that Eifel is a precursor to anger. Some people used to provoke him in this way. Later, he was almost unable to get through in the inner court. If there is a teacher who cant stand it, help. The man asked for love, and the guy estimated that he was no longer in the hospital. And this guy has changed his previous attitude and joined the Fire Axe organization to become a member of it. Not only that, he has become one of the most heartfelt Eifel, because he found that since obeying Eifel, Not only do you not provoke yourself, but you cant do it in the same way. In fact, everyone who knows this thing understands that this is a show by Eifel. He uses this method to make people succumb and loyal to him. Although it is not shameful, the effect is really good. Nicholas also inquired about this, and finally did not become the next one, which began to yield to Eifel. But now there is another person who provokes Ephel, and the name of the surname is to let Affl roll over. If Evre doesn''t come out, how does Eifel mix in the inner court? Looking at Eifel, a law enforcer on the side of Benham came over and whispered. "Master Benam, we want to..." "No!" Benham shook his head, but his eyes did not leave Hall. "Tell them, we don''t get involved, I want to see what this Hall will do!" The law enforcement teacher heard the words first, but quickly reacted, and his face showed a smile. "Understood, Master Benham, I will tell you." ...... "I don''t know how to say it! How can he get into trouble!" Catherine stunned her head with some headaches. She was puzzled by Hall''s practice today. What good is it for him? Is it just for the limelight? If this is the case, what he has done today is enough! It was only after nine days of cultivation at the high level of the Spirit Hall that it had already shocked the entire inner court. It is estimated that even the souls know that they will pay attention to Hall for the first time. This is not a good thing for Hall. Plus, when he came out, he first gave Benam a face in front of everyone, and then insulted Eifel in public. No matter which one of the two people, it would be enough for a person to eat a pot, but Hall is good. Let''s take a look at the two, for fear that things will not be too big! "Heaven! This idiot!" Barbera slammed her feet. She just wanted to go up and pull Hall down. Suddenly she grabbed her. "Well? Seliya''s sister? You are this?" Barbera did not think that Celia would actually take her hand, and she looked at Celia without some understanding. "You don''t want to come out, the situation is more complicated than you think. I will see the situation for a while." "Really? You are very good! Celia''s sister!" Hearing that Celia was going to shoot, several people, including Catherine, couldn''t help but feel relieved. I believe that some of Celia''s appearance, Eifel will be a little jealous and will not immediately start to Hall. For a time, everyone''s eyes were concentrated on Hall and Eifel, who walked up. Everyone wants to know how Evre will deal with Hall, and I want to know, what kind of money Hall can have in such an unscrupulous way. "Oh, interesting people, I also want to know, what is he relying on! What about the three summoned beasts?" Kevin Qun knows the situation just known from Kaili, for Hall to summon three Although he was surprised by the ability of the head to summon the beast, the inner court was not only able to do it by Hall alone. For example, Donald, who ranked second, could do the same. At the beginning, I was defeated by Donald. There was no way. The summoning beasts were so powerful. Even if he was, he would have to surrender and surrender in the face of several summoning beasts. However, Hall''s situation is different. He is not a person, but an organization. Even if he summons more beasts, can he be more than a fire axe? If Eifel really wants to bully Hall, he doesn''t have to take it out himself. He sends a few people to deal with Hall every day. It is estimated that Hall''s cultivation time is gone. ...... At the time of discussion among the people, Eifel went to Hall, and Evert was taller than Hall, so he was looking at Hall with a condescending expression. The feeling of glance made Hall feel. Very unhappy. After looking for a moment, Evre said, "You are Hall?" Hall blinked. His eyes were straight and Ivers looked at him. Don''t be so wise at Old Hall today, but he knew very well why he was doing this. After coming out of the spiritual hall, Hall understood that he had inadvertently made a very sensational thing. He had already entered the eyes of everyone in the inner court. It is impossible to fade out. In a word on earth, it is "Do you think that you can''t find you if you hide? It''s useless. A man like you, like a firefly in the night, no matter where you hide, bright. Star Ming, bright dazzling, your melancholy eyes, the sly scorpion, the sacred road, are deeply fascinated by me, no matter if you hide in the ends of the earth, I can find you out. !" And Hall''s current situation is like a firefly in the night, there is nowhere to hide! Hall, who understands this, just happened to come to IvreThe meaning of Nicholass words, the president of the so-called fire axe organization, Eifel, seems to be very powerful, but he is no better than Only nine battles, according to Hall''s current strength, as long as it is not a semi-class master, there is no way to take him. Plus Hall is really unhappy, this teaches Nicholas to bring the words of Eifel, so this has just said. "You are the firefighter Eifel?" "Your boy speaks and pays attention. Do you know who you are talking to? This is the president of the first organization of the inner hospital!! Kid, you still can''t apologize! Otherwise..." A dog''s leg behind Avery heard that Hall spoke to Eifel in such an arrogant tone, and suddenly he felt that his chances of performance came, so he didn''t understand that Evert had quickly rushed to swear. But what he didn''t think of was that he had not finished talking but was interrupted by Hall without mercy. "Roll! Since I know that Eifel is your president, when I talk to him, what qualification do you have to speak? Can you replace Eifel?" Chapter 866： dying Chapter 866 is dying "What qualifications do you have? Can you replace the meaning of Eifel?" The voice of the Hall just fell, and the guy who came out of the flattering suddenly felt a sharp gaze staring at himself, and suddenly he felt the whole goose bumps all over the body. He only discovered how sinister Halls words were, and if he really did, Eifel would definitely let him know what the consequences of talking. "Damn! This bastard, dare to do this to me!" The man originally wanted to flatter, did not expect to be almost pitted by Hall, while hating Hall, he quickly explained to Aifuer with a look of panic. . "Iver, not like this, I..." Unfortunately, his words have not been explained yet, and Hall has opened his mouth again. "Oh, no explanation, the explanation is to cover up. The more you explain, the more you will feel flustered." "You shut up!" The man heard the words, and the whole person seemed to be blown up by the cat who stepped on his tail. "You shut me up!" Avery suddenly snorted. The man heard the words he had thought of, and suddenly he went back. He knew that Eifel was angry. If he dared to speak, Eifel would definitely Let yourself not eat and walk. Nicholas on the side looked at the flattering guy and photographed him on the horse''s leg. He couldn''t help but laugh. This guy didn''t bully himself. When he first came, it seemed that many things were done by him. Now he saw him being Hall. Pit, just a little depressed heart seems to be a lot more comfortable. After seeing the man''s honesty and low head, Evel''s heart whispered an "idiot!" Then he turned his head and looked at Hall with a very ugly look. "I was very optimistic about you, I want to train you to become an elite member of the Fire Axe organization, but you are so ignorant, I..." "Are you an idiot? Don''t look at Donald, are you the one?" Fight! When Halls words were finished, even Celia couldnt help but laugh, let alone Catherine and others who had some contradictions with Eifel. "That green onion? Hall, where did he learn from it? How does it feel that his mouth seems to be as powerful as his strength? You see, Eifel''s face is black!" Barberas character is the most embarrassing, so she laughs at the image, the more she talks, the more she talks, the people around her stare at Eifel and find that his face is like Barberas. That way, the black one is no different from the bottom of the pot. ...... "Bernum, Eifel is not such a low-key person, Hall is so against him, it is estimated that it will fight for a while, we..." "Let them play! I will leave for a while, you will not participate in the reason that I am not here, wait for me to come back and say!" Benham said that he would leave and leave, as a wind magician, Benam is very easy to do. At this point, the law enforcement teacher was not surprised, but he agreed to execute Benams orders. The atmosphere of the square at a time has become a little subtle. The members of the fire axe organization that followed Eifel have come up. If they dont see a law enforcement teacher next to them, they have already gone up to clean up the Hall. . Hall''s words made Effel very annoyed, and the most important thing was that he said that there was nothing wrong with it. Eifel was really uncomfortable with Donald''s opponent. When I was trying, Ivers was ridiculed by Donald. For a moment, even if Evre used the magic scroll, he did not save his failed ending. For this, Evre is still fresh in memory, showing that Donald can become the second person in the inner court, relying on his strength. "Do you know what the consequences of angering me?" Evre was already angry in the heart at this moment. For the idea of ??recruiting Hall before, he had long been forgotten by him. Not to recruit Hall, and how to deal with this situation, he deeply understands that if one is not handled well today, the prestige of his own in the inner court will reach a minimum, which is the most unacceptable to Eifel. of! "What are the consequences? Ha ha... Do we have a bet?" "Bet?" The crowd couldn''t help but scream, especially in Kerry, who was behind Kevin. He heard the words bet that he couldn''t help but blink, but he hadn''t waited for him for a long time, and a fist suddenly went to his head. Greetings. "Ah, who..." Kerry snorted and looked up and found that the person who beat him was not someone else, it was his brother Kevin. "Why, you want to gamble again?" "Oh, no, no! Brother, this time really did not!" Carey quickly shook his head and denied, joking, if this time admitted, is this not looking for death? He is not stupid, even if he wants to gamble, he will not bet on Hall. He has been pitted twice. If he is still on the same person three times, it is really a deserved! "There is no best, I hope you don''t let me down!" After Kevin finished this, suddenly there was a figure in front of him. Although the man stood far away, he still saw the appearance of the coming person. "How did he come back?" After seeing the people, Kevins mouth slightly showed a smile. "This is interesting. I didn''t expect him to come here to watch the fun. It seems that this guy named Hall is very angry. Benam left, and no one in the upper house stood up. It is estimated to be a kind. By default, what is their attitude?" Just as Kevin thought, suddenly a voice brought him back to God. "Where is Kaili, come over and open the house!" Hold the grass! Hearing this Kevin and Kaili couldn''t help but burst into a foul language. The two first looked at each other, and then they looked at the direction of the voice. I saw that Hall was waving to both of them, and it looked like they were very familiar with them. "I am going! I am so familiar with you?" Seeing everyone around their eyes turned, Kevin was fine, but Carey almost cried. Before the anger of everyone, Kevin was hard to stop, but Hall waved himself to himself, and immediately pushed the faint eyes of the people to the front. What makes Kyrie even more terrifying is that he sees a kind of "you are walking" from the eyes of the people. Does this mean that Halls unintentional move makes everyone think that he and Hall are aware? And it is still very familiar, then the problem is coming. Doesn''t it mean that he took the Hall opened by Hall and both of them negotiated well, so that the self-funded bet has the nature of cheating. "It''s going to die! It''s going to die! Hall, you bastard, why are you hurting me!" Chapter 867： Arrogant Hall Chapter 867 Hall of Hurricane "It''s going to die! It''s going to die! Hall, you are a jerk, what are my hatreds and you, why do you want to hang me again and again!" Kerry cursed Hall in his heart, his face was a bitter face, especially when he saw Kevins confused eyes. If he didnt really beat his brother, he really wanted a magic to him. His face is gone. "If I said that I and he said less than three sentences, do you believe?" Kevin looked at Kaili with a letter that looked at you with ghosts, and Kerrys bitter smile on his face became deeper. "Look, even you as a brother don''t believe in your brother, let alone those people, this is my miserable! Brother, do you say that I am going up or not?" Kevin glanced at the situation around him. Seeing that most of them were looking at Kerry with a look of ill-conceived eyes, Kevin suddenly understood that Kelly was really troublesome! If you want to solve this misunderstanding, you must go up to face Hall, but also to clear things in front of everyone, otherwise once Kaili escapes, then waiting for him is endless trouble. At the same time, Kevin also played a sign on Hall that he couldn''t just provoke, like this kind of person who can easily stir up the situation. If there is no real person, it is better not to provoke it because you don''t know. When does this **** give back to himself? "Bastard!" Kevin was originally a quiet person, but now he couldn''t help but swear, showing how big his opinion on Hall, who suddenly pulled himself and his brother down. No, originally, according to the previous plot, they are just two spectators who are eating melons, but now they are so good, they are pulled in by Hall, and they become one of the protagonists, if other things are Even if it is, but the obvious thing like today is only Hall''s **** to do it. "Go!" Kevin took a deep breath and forced the inner anger to be suppressed, and then it was said to Kairy, who had been scared to know how to be good. "Ah? Oh..." Carey was a glimpse, but he quickly reacted. He understood that he really couldnt leave at this time. After watching his brother take the lead, Kerry gratefully glanced at his pro. My brother, then glanced at the guilty culprit of the smiling face, and forced himself to follow Kevin after he was shocked. This scene just happened to be rushed over, and I wouldnt have to look at it in the eyes. For the weather, I didnt have a good rest for a few days, and Qian Nings mouth couldnt help but bend a little. But soon he resumed Hall, staring at the Hall above. "Kid, you can, so I have so many people, I see if you can be as arrogant as that day!" ...... "Hey, Kerry brothers, you care about it, I thought you didn''t come, just, come over." brothers? Who is your brother? Don''t talk about it! Kaili heard Hall''s name, and the whole person almost blew up. He already felt the murderous sentiment around him. He believed that if he didn''t explain it clearly today, even if Kevin blocked him, he also Can''t find any benefits. "Cough, that Hall brother, we don''t seem to be so familiar? But what do you tell you to say, the seniors I can help you will help, can''t help..." When Kaili opened his mouth, he gave up his relationship with Hall. There is no way. Now, under the eyes of everyone, he must be careful with every sentence. This guy is very abominable in front of him, and he will be brought into the pit with one step of caution, so Kaili did not say a word and had to think twice before dare to speak. "Hey, don''t be so angry, we are old acquaintances, right?" After Halls self-cooked pat on Kerrys shoulder, he was unaware that Kerrys face was constantly changing, and Every time Hall hits the shoulder, it becomes more and more difficult to look. "What old acquaintance? Who is old acquaintance with you? You are a jerk, why do you want to hurt me!" Carey looked at Hall without tears, he has already found that the murderous eyes around him are becoming more and more substantive. If the eyes can really kill people, he feels that he has died no less than ten times. Just as Kairy thought about whether he and his face turned directly to face, Kevin spoke up. "Hall is the younger brother? I am Kerry''s brother. He had something wrong with him before. I took him to apologize to you. I don''t know what happened to Hall''s brother who made me a brother who didn''t work." Evre, who had been watching Kevin, frowned. He began to think that Kevin was Hall''s helper, which made him hesitate. After all, Kevin''s ranking is before him, not that Evre is afraid of Kevin, and because Kevin because of the wind attribute, it is difficult to really defeat him. After all, the magic attack is powerful, not to beat people. It is also useless. However, after hearing Kevin''s words, Everton was relieved. The meaning in Kevin''s words just now showed that he was not with Hall. After understanding this, Eifel looked at Kevin''s vigilant eyes. Closed up. "Hey, its Kay Literature. I think you misunderstood. Kellys senior did not do anything wrong. This time I just want Kellys senior to open a village, and I bet I can beat Eifels senior! what? Hearing this everyone in the room was exclaimed, they did not think that Hall had to directly challenge Eifel, but also took the initiative to let Kaili open the village, he is so confident? After Ivers was surprised, the face was gloomy and dripping water. He stared at Hall with his eyes. Although he did not speak, the more he said, the more Evert was very angry. Catherine and others stunned their mouths, they knew that Hall was bold, but there was no idea that he would actually challenge Eifel in the public! To know that Eifel is really the real person who relies on his own strength to kill the top six in the inner court, he is a real nine-class primary fire magician! Celia''s eyebrows were upside down. She felt that Hall was too arrogant. She had thought about it when she needed to help Hall to say the truth, but now she has faded this idea. The same person who ranks in the top ten in the inner court is naturally not interested in thinking about this whimsical person who provokes the top ten casually. Or if Celia doesn''t like this arrogant person, the original good feelings disappeared at this moment. Chapter 868： Is this enough? Chapter 868 is this enough? "arrogant!" After Celia snorted, she spit out four words from her mouth, and Catherine, who is familiar with Celia, changed her face. She knew that Celia was really angry. She just wanted to talk when she stepped forward, but she was interrupted by Celia. "Catherine, you don''t have to explain anything, I believe in my own eyes." Uh Catherine heard a little bit of embarrassment, she knows the character of Celia, once she believes that it is difficult to listen to others in a short time to change, and although other peoples persuasion is likely to not only have no effect, but also Will be counterproductive. "Hey, Hall is really..." Catherine gave up the idea of ??persuading Celia, turned to look at the Hall not far away and shook her head in a headache. ...... "What do you say? You challenge me first?" Evre blinked, revealing a fierce look in his eyes. For those who dare to provoke themselves in front of everyone, Evre will not be merciless. . "Are you a blind man? You can''t hear it so loudly. I don''t think you should study in the inner court. Let''s go see the doctor first, the body is tight, you are right?" coax! The people around him heard that Hall, who had no mercy to smash Eifel, was shocked and stunned. "Heaven! God is on! Hall is this looking for death? He dared to speak to Eifel." "I have accepted Hall. I thought I was bold enough. Compared with him, I am like the fire of the fire and the moon. There is no comparability at all." Nicholas''s mouth twitched constantly, and he glanced at the side of Eifel, seeing Evre, who was always a modest gentleman, at this moment, his eyes were flushed and his face was stunned. Obviously Eifel was already on the verge of breaking out. It is like a crater that can break out at any time. Kevin is also looking at Hall with a stunned look. He doesn''t understand why Hall is so irritated to what Eifel is for. It seems that they have no substantial hatred. "Okay! Very good!" Evre gnashed his teeth and said this, then he turned to look at Kerry, and Kaili suddenly felt a sharp gaze suddenly scared his legs. Kevin, who was on the sidelines, blocked Kelly''s half body in time, and Evre couldn''t help but see a little, then he took back some breath and said to Kevin. "Reassured, I won''t be like him!" Kevin stared at Evert and looked at it, then he nodded and let the seat reveal Kelly behind him. Kelly almost cried when he saw it, and he shouted in his heart, "You must protect me!" "That... Iversian senior...you, you can rest assured, I have already quit..." Carey wants to use the excuse of gambling to pass Eifel and get rid of the bitter sea from this incident, but the more he does, the more things he leans toward him. "No, you are gambling! I want to play with him just now! I want him to know that the top ten in the inner court is not something that anyone can challenge!" When Evre said this, the voice was not very loud, but the people around him felt a strong self-confidence from his words. However, among these people, the only one who is not optimistic about Eifel is Qian Ning who was defeated by Hall before. Qian Ning has been thinking about it for a long time since he was defeated by Hall. In addition, his teacher Morgan discussed the battle with him. The result is that unless the sneak attack on Hall, the Hall will be hit without any preparation. Kill him, otherwise with the current strength of Qian Ning, there is simply no way to meet Hall in front of Hall''s powerful and numerous summoned beasts. I can''t even touch it, let alone kill it! This news Qian Ning did not interrupt telling Eifel, because Eifel is also a goal of him, plus this time to come to Eifel to be complacent, so that Qian Ning is also very uncomfortable, so no matter who they are Winning who is the winner is a good thing for him. Of course, it is best to lose both. "Open... gamble? No... I..." Carey heard this and suddenly shook his head like a rattle. I didnt know the specific situation before, but now the discerning person can see that this kind of thing is naturally farther away. The better, except for the idiot, it is estimated that few people will take the initiative to participate. However, Kellys words have not been finished yet, but it is Ray Eifels sinful look. He felt that the air between the heavens and the earth was a little solidified, giving him the illusion that his breathing was difficult. "Well, this is what I promised for my brother! But only you both bet and the others are not betting!" Just as Kaili felt that he was about to die, Kevin once again placed it in Kai, he said. Kevin knows very well that it is impossible for Kerry to get out of this time. After all, he has been involved before, and he has been pitted by Hall. In this case, Kerry wants to clear the suspect, then Can only be a fair and impartial middleman, and there is one more point, that is, this time the gamblers can only be Hall and Eifel, except for them, no one can bet. Eifel stared at Kevin, but Kevin was not afraid to look at Evre, and the atmosphere was tense again at this moment. Some trainees even worried that Evre didn''t have a Hall to fight, but instead played with Kevin. Fortunately, this situation did not happen. After Ivers and Kevin looked at each other for a while, this was said. "Good! Just gamble with him, no one else participates." After saying this, Eifel ignored Kelvin and Kaili. After all, Kevin was also the top five in the inner court. The two had no hatred recently. There is no need to pull him in at this time. "So... what do you take with me?" Avery turned to look at Hall''s sinister saying Oh, I don''t worry, I am worried that you don''t have enough bets. "Hall''s confident face looked at the gloomy Eifel calmly said, and it looked like it was tidy." "Oh!" Evre sneered. He had some immunity to Halls arrogant behavior. He understood that Hall was angering himself. This is not a for the upcoming competition. Good thing. Ivers, who understood this, forced himself to calm down and said after taking a deep breath. "I have a lot of things in Eifel, and there are a lot of valuables. You can rest assured that as long as you say your bet, I can take it out." Eifel didn''t say anything big. He was the president of an organization after all. He had something in the meeting that he knew better than anyone. When I heard Ephel say this, Hall browed and picked it up, then he nodded and said faintly. "Very good, so I don''t have to worry that you can''t afford a bet. My bet is... how to practice nine days in the spirit hall! Is this enough?" Chapter 869： Fool Hall Chapter 869 Fool Hall "What? Is there such a way?" "He is not lying? God, the spirit hall practice everyone has gone in, the effect is the lever, but the only drawback is that it can not be sustained or long-term cultivation, if there is really a way..." The words of this student have not been finished yet, and everyone around can''t help but take a breath. "Day, although spiritual power is the most needed for the summoner, but as a magician, mental strength is also important. Everyone knows that under the same conditions, who is strong in spirit, then the speed of his magic and the magic Stability is far superior to other people with low mental strength, once I have learned this method of continuous cultivation..." The people present were not fools. Those who could become magicians would not be fools, so they quickly understood the importance of Halls words. Many people looked at Halls eyes and changed. "He is... an idiot?!" Celia Liumei was upside down. She was the first to swear. There was no way. Hall said that the content was too shocking, even if she was shocked by this. The reason why she is so jealous of Hall is that she thinks that Halls head must be faulty. How can this situation be so greatly embarrassed? Hall is a good guy, not only to say this in person, but also Still taking this to make a bet, don''t he know what this method represents? Like Ning Lia, there is Qian Ning. He looks at Hall and Eifel with a gloomy look. He doesnt understand why Hall is stupid and does not take a few important things to make a bet. Ivor Although it is the president of a large student organization in the inner court, even if this organization is bigger, it is also a student organization. How can it compare with the inner court? If the high-level inner hospital knows that there is such a way, it will definitely take out the rewards of bright eyes to exchange this method. After seeing Eifels expression from surprise and surprise, Qian Ning immediately understood that this guy from Eifel must have thought about how to use this method to trade with the inner court. "Damn, why didn''t I... ah?" Qian Ninggang said why he didn''t have this opportunity, and when he was a little annoyed, he suddenly came out of his mind that day. "No! There is definitely something wrong! Hall is not a fool!" Qian Nings heart suddenly came up with a vigilant heart. He had suffered from Halls losses. He also knew that Halls absolute strength would not be so simple. "Is it..." Qian Nings pupil suddenly became a boss. He stared at Hall in the eyes of the torch. He looked at Halls face with a faint smile, and he seemed to understand something. "Sure enough? It seems that Hall is a **** who wants to play pigs and eat tigers! Unfortunately..." After seeing Halls expression, Qian Ning combined his understanding of Hall. He immediately understood that Hall was not a fool. He did this deliberately. Although he did not understand Halls specific intentions, he was Understand that Hall, this **** is digging a big pit, and then waiting for Evre, this guy willingly jump inside. "Oh, Ivor..." Looking at the face with a pair of excited expressions Evre, Qian Ning''s mouth could not help but reveal a trace of curvature, suddenly he thought of something, eyes looked around for a week, immediately turned and walked outside. Qian Ning knew that this matter had exceeded his authority. He was not able to participate in it. Therefore, the first thing he thought of was to tell Morgan, who believed that Morgan must have a way to deal with it. There are still a few people who have the same thoughts as Qian Ning, including the mysterious figure that Kevin saw before. ...... "Hall is stupid? Is he stupid? How can I bet this way? No, I have to go up and stop him!" Barbera said that she is not too concerned about cultivation, but she also understands that she can be in spirit. What does the method of continuous cultivation at the top of the temple represent? As a race with a long life, time is limited, so if there is a way to shorten the time of cultivation, it is really a very bad thing. But Hall, the idiot, actually used this to make a bet. Didnt he know how stupid it was? Is Hall really so stupid? Obviously not! Hall actually had some ideas of his own. The reason why he did this because he was very clear in his heart was that he had made such a big oolong under his mistake. He did not expect to not only alarm the entire inner court but also the Hudson House. The long is given. Not only that, but it seems that he has also offended a semi-sacred summoner. Hall is very clear that Renee is so interested in herself, it is estimated that it is for that method. After all, even if she has become a semi-holy, she can''t continue to practice for nine days at the top of the spirit hall like Hall! If she also has this approach, will she have a chance to attack the holy level? Even God level is not a problem. For those of these semi-class old monsters, the attraction is no more than a man who has not touched a woman for more than a decade. Suddenly, a large group of women are less attractive. But Hall is clear, this way, in addition to his spiritual talent, is dependent on the three things of life spring water, ant milk and queen bee queen ant milk and queen bee queen Fortunately, life springs are limited. At present, the situation is enough for one day, but if it really expands, lets say it is to the inner courtyard of the entire magic school, that is, Loren, who is familiar to Hall. Unable to meet. Therefore, Hall thinks of using these methods to propose it. Of course, he can''t say the things of life spring. He can only talk about royal jelly and ant milk. After all, these two things can also nourish the spirit. The high-level cultivation of the Spirit Hall is also effective, but if someone asks why it can''t last that long, Hall can use his spiritual talent to cover it. After all, everyone''s spiritual talent is different, and the mental power is originally a mysterious ability than magic. He said that even Renee could not blame him. So since Hall already knows that there will definitely be people intervening, facing this temptation, it is estimated that some people will go to Avril Lavigne because they have no way to get Hall. This is the root cause of Hall''s doing so today. Looking at Eifel''s look of surprise, Hall looked at him faintly. "How? I''ve got the singer, I''m enough, isn''t it enough? You don''t know what I can offer to bet?" Chapter 870： Catherines mind Chapter 870 Catherine''s Mind "I don''t know what the Eifel schoolmaster can come up with to make a bet?" hiss This time it was Affl''s turn to be a bit embarrassed. Hall''s bet he naturally knows that it is very valuable. No, this can''t be measured by money. In this world of strength, money is enough for Eifel. Just use it, and more is actually a bunch of things that are optional. M Besides, as long as he has strength, money or something, those nobles are still willing to send themselves over? The method proposed by Hall that can continue to cultivate at the top of the spirit hall is very important. Although Evre is somewhat arrogant, he is not the kind of arrogant person. He knows very well that once he gets this method from Hall, he will become the second person in the inner court to be followed by Hall. What he has to do is not to keep this secret. He knows very well that the reason why the seniors in the inner court did not get this method from Hall is not because they don''t want it, but also because they estimate what they are afraid of. This is not to say that they don''t want it. It is estimated that the final decision is only a matter of time. This time, Hall directly took this method to bet. As long as Eifel wins, he will hand over this method to the upper house of the inner court in addition to his own use. He believes that the high-level insiders will not be so short-sighted, and will definitely give themselves a very rich reward. The owner of this method will lose this opportunity, so Eifel feels that he must seize this opportunity, maybe his future is in this opportunity. "Okay, I bet!" Then Evre spoke out his own bet, not to mention that Evre really had something good. Not to mention Hall, even Kevin on the side is not staring at Eifel. Everything else that Eifel said can be ignored, but the magic crystal and cultivation time really make Hall have your heart. Nine-class magic crystal one, eight equal magic crystal five, the rest of the magic crystal number is at least 5,000, these magic crystals can make Hall''s summoned beast add a nine-six summoned beast. As for the spiritual temple, the cultivation time is three days at the highest level, and the rest of the time starts from the ninth and fifth days. So much? Although Hall did not know how the training time was exchanged, it is obvious that these times are not Eifel alone. Suddenly he thought of a word in his mind - centralized system, or collection system! Feelings, Eifel concentrated the time in the Fire Axe organization together, and then the rest of the time was estimated to be used to reward those members of the organization, in addition to their necessary cultivation time. "Oh..." Hall thought of a sneer in his heart. For this kind of person, Hall is very disdainful. What benefits are the first to think of himself. Such a person can lead a team award before they have a ghost. Hall estimates this Foer should have other means for those people not to resist. "That line, it''s not convenient here, let''s go down the ring!" After finishing Hall, I wasn''t afraid that Eifel wouldn''t follow, and went straight to the Catherine and his party who had noticed him. Looking at the back of Hall''s departure, Benam''s brows were hiding, and a law enforcement teacher came up and whispered. "Master Benam, are we going to follow?" Benham shook his head. "No, there should be nothing here. You will perform the original tasks one by one. I will go with it alone..." After a pause, Benham seemed to think of what he was trying to call the law enforcement teacher. "Wait! You are going to tell Hudson the dean, and the others are going to the downfall. I have to see, this Hall is so arrogant about his cards!" ...... "Hey!" Seeing that Hall was coming straight, Celia suddenly snorted and gave Hall a cold look. Suddenly, he was snorted, and he was still looked at with a disgusted look. Hall brows wrinkled. He looked at the tall woman standing next to Catherine, not to mention, this woman dressed in a magic robe, not to blame the dust, the hairpins and the slender hairs of the eyes set off the peerless face, fine Fine willow eyebrows, should be gentle, but slightly wrinkled, seem stubborn and refused to be thousands of miles away, the light double eyes, but can not afford a little wave, graceful face, can not see a little emotion, red lips powder Tender, but no smile of the country, just cold and cold place on the cold face, the cold temperament, no doubt telling the stranger. "Who is this? Is it ill? When did I provoke such an iceberg woman!" Although Celia has a good appearance, it has the feeling of a big star in the past world, but it is a pair of icebergs. Hall has come here to see a lot of beautiful women, all kinds of have, for the beauty Hall has some Immune, so when he saw Celia, except for some amazing, the rest was only dissatisfied. After all, no matter who, suddenly stared at by a stranger with cold eyes, and sneered at himself, it is estimated that the mood will not be good. What Hall just wanted to say, Catherine suddenly stepped forward and looked at Hall Road anxiously. "Hall, what are you doing? Are you crazy? How can you bet with Eifel and the bet is still..." Seeing that Hall looked at himself with a glimpse of it, Catherine couldn''t help but make a small woman''s appearance and slammed Hall''s arm. "What''s wrong, talk to you!" Uh Not only Hall, but even Celia and others looked at Catherine with some mistakes. They didn''t expect Catherine to do this. It is estimated that Hall is the first person to enjoy this kind of Catherine care. "Hey!" Betty was the one who knows the most about why Catherine would be like this She had a headache and rubbed her head, and then Barbera, who was holding her side and shook her head, shook her head and told her not to mess up. Although Barbera really wanted to speak, but seeing Betty''s sister, after thinking about it, she still bite her lip and calm down. After Catherine finished this, she found that something was wrong, but she thought of what would happen, regardless of the ruddy expression on her face, and looked at Hall with a serious look. "Tell you! What do you think, this is not a trivial matter. Have you spoken to Grandpa Lauren and my grandfather?" When Hall heard this, he reacted, and he couldnt help but smile. He naturally knew why Catherine would be like this, but he... In the face of Catherine''s undisguised concern, unless it is a fool, I can''t see it, but Hall is a bit hesitant, so he just made a fuss. After hearing Catherine''s words, Hall also squatted down the slope, and his mouth slightly revealed a smile. "Reassured, I know what I am doing." Chapter 871： Also provoked? Chapter 871 is provoked again? "Reassured, I know what I am doing." Hall''s voice just fell, but there was a sneer. "Do you know? I don''t know what you are!" Hall and Catherine and others turned their heads in horror, and the one who spoke was not someone else, but the iceberg beauty Celia who had been accompanying Catherine. Looking at the frowning expression that Hall had seen and the gaze of Catherine''s words, Celia Liumei stared at Hall and said mercilessly. "You are doing trouble with yourself. Do you think you have any ability? If you can say anything, you can say it, but there are a few who can do it. You ignore the fears of others, and you are arrogant and arrogant. People are not only yourself, but others!" Uh Hall looked at Celia with some mistakes. He didn''t understand why this beauty, who was the first time he met, was so excited. What Hall doesn''t know is that other people are even more surprised than Hall! The situation in Celia''s Hall may not be clear, but other people, such as Catherine, did understand seven or eight points. Like Celia, who has a character that rejects people thousands of miles away, it is rare to say that a person is named after the excitement. Once she does this, it means that Celia is very upset about this person. Celia is uncomfortable, but Hall is even more uncomfortable. It is inexplicably pointed to by a stranger pointing at the nose. As long as it is a person, it will not be cool. "Who are you? What are you doing?" Hall is bluntly staring at Celia, his tone is not so friendly, after all, others are so right to themselves, if the light is because the other side is beautiful, you have to bear it, then there must be more price! With his own hot face to paste other people''s cold ass, Hall still can''t do it, even if the other party is a big beauty, it won''t work. "Hey! You only have to leave verbally. If it is not allowed to fight here, I really want to give you a lesson!" When Celia said this, the contemptuous look on her face was undoubted. I have a rub! Hall is angry, he does not know the beauty of this appearance, but the words of the air are like the cold-flowing woman of Northwestern, why in the end why it is against themselves. Doesn''t it seem that I have had any contact with her? For those who inexplicably blame themselves, Hall felt resentful. Just as Hall was ready to open the counter again, Catherine and Betty, who were not good at the side, quickly came up to stop in the middle of the two. Catherine made a look at Betty, and Betty saw it and saw it, turning to look at Hall. "Hall, don''t be angry, the temper of Celia''s sister is like this. She is this kind of temper for men, and it is the same for other men, not for you." Celia? Who is this? Hall blinked and looked at Catherine, who was drawing something against Celia, and looked at Celia''s frowning brows after Catherine''s persuasion seemed to be better, but looking at Hall''s cold eyes still let Huo I feel very annoying. "Bastard... I don''t seem to mess with this woman?" Seeing Bettys sister looking at herself with a worried look, Hall said, he said. "Who is this? How is it so arrogant?" Betty heard a glimpse of the first thing, then looked at Hall with a weird expression, said that arrogant, Celia has some, but if compared with Hall these days, the two of them are simply half a catty. It seems that I should say something, and Betty said after thinking about it. "That Hall, this Celia sister should be like this, you don''t care about her, and she..." After listening to Betty''s introduction to the situation of this iceberg beauty, Hall couldn''t help but think that this iceberg beauty was actually the fourth master in the inner court. In this short period of time, Hall seems to have seen everything except the first and third, but he has not seen it. Not only that, but Hall seems to have more or less a couple of festivals with the top ten of the inner court. "Don''t they be my nemesis?" If the top ten people in the inner court heard Hall, they would definitely talk to Hall in unison. "You are our nemesis!" No, Hall came to clean up the top eight in the inner court, and then maddened the second Donald of the inner court. Then Hall and the sixth-ranked Evre Bar were on the table and were still preparing to fight the stage. During the period, Kevin, who was ranked fifth in the inner court, was given to the calculation. And now it is inexplicable to provoke an iceberg beauty in the fourth in the inner courtyard... and many more! Just in the heart of Hall, when he smiled and recalled his own experience, he suddenly recalled what had just been said by Celia. "It turned out! I finally understood where I was offended by Celia. The feeling is because this guy is seeing me constantly provoking the top ten people in the inner court, and is one of the top ten people in the inner court. She is treating herself as a hostile force!" I want to understand that Holton has a feeling of lying down and shooting in the words, saying that he is not a lover, these are inexplicable sticks, and it is not Halls own subjective willingness to contact. "Damn! What is this?" After understanding the seriousness, Hall simply ignored Celia, just as she was a big aunt! Seeing Betty still looking at himself with a vigilant look, Hall had to shrug and say. "Okay, I know, I won''t care about her!" The Hall that originally thought that things had come to an end has not been finished Suddenly I heard the voice of Celia coming from the side. "Don''t care about me? Oh, come, I see how you compare with the law!" Hold the grass! Hall frowned, he didn''t think that Celia was like this. He looked up and saw that Celia stared at herself with a pair of cold eyes. It looked like a snow-capped mountain on the plateau, giving a kind of The feeling of oppression. If the previous Hall, the spirit is not so strong, it is likely to be such a glimpse of Celia, there will be fear in the heart. But now the Hall is no more than ten days ago, the powerful mental power burst out at this moment, a pair of deep eyes just so glared at Celia. For a time, the two people looked at each other and there seemed to be a wave of lightning. "Hey, what''s going on? Is my Hall actually fighting another Celia?" "Yeah, I just remembered that Hall almost got the people who ranked the tenth in the inner court." Chapter 872： You irritated me Chapter 872, you irritated me. "I am going, Hall is really a messy thing! Look at yourself, how many have he gotten in the top ten in the inner court?" After hearing the words of this student, everyone suddenly remembered it in my mind. Www.wxs520. Com music novel A guy with a bright mind suddenly screamed, and the voice seemed to disturb the people around him, which made everyone look at him with a resentful look. Suddenly I found that so many bad eyes looked at myself. The student couldnt help but get a sigh of relief. He immediately understood that his heart seemed to provoke public anger. When I thought that if I couldnt explain it clearly, these people would learn from me. The student quickly waved and explained. "Don''t misunderstand, I was scared by Hall. He has caused a lot of people. I will tell you." Not to mention, this students sudden aura in his mind is really useful. He still stares at his eyes. He doesnt take a look after hearing this. It seems that they also want to know that Hall has provoked it. how many people. The anger of the trainees seemed to have subsided a lot, and the heart could not help but relax, but on the surface was a serious opening that described the whole process from Hall to the present. Hall heard this and couldn''t help but see that this man is very familiar with himself, because the ones he just mentioned are really those that he had thought before. This made Hall not look at the person from a strange look. I saw that this person is also a public face, and there is nothing special about it. However, his complaints seem to have happened to him, and he was said to be the most. "Great, but who is this person? It seems that he knows a lot!" Just when Hall was surprised, the people around him were also very shocked. "God! Chan Ning, Donald, Kevin, the people in the front of the inner court were all provoked by Hall. Now Hall has been bothering with Celia, is he really not afraid of death?" "Oh, you seem to have forgotten a few people! And it''s still the most important people!" After listening to this, a magician trainer stretched his finger and shook it in front of him. It seemed to tell the students who spoke before. The hard work of reporting is not at home. "Oh... I don''t know who you are talking about?" The magician who spoke before was a little frowning at the person who spoke. He wanted to know how clear his investigation was. How could there be hope? The man also seemed to find the meaning of the person''s eyes in front of him. He didn''t have too much nonsense and spoke directly. "I won''t say anything else. The reason why Qian Ning will find Hall trouble is because the brothers Takaka and Takame were picked up by Hall at the time. It is not the most important thing!" After seeing the eyes of everyone around them being attracted to themselves, the man said with a serious face. "You think about it, whether it is the former Takaka brothers or the Donalds who later offended, they all have a strong teacher behind them! Especially Donald, he is behind the semi-class of the inner court! Even Hall is strong, and he can''t be their opponent." "Oh... also, how to forget these gods." Although they all understand that neither Morgan nor Vice President Renee, they can''t directly start with Hall, but when they think that they have provoked these people, they don''t know if they can be as indifferent as Hall. Just when everyone was talking to Hall, Hall did not go back to Celia and walked forward. Although Hall is very dissatisfied with Celia''s approach to herself, but after all, she is a woman, and Hall also can see that Celia and Catherine are very talkative, so he gave up and continued. The idea of ??Celia''s bickering. However, Hall did not want to play Seyria, but Zeliya did not intend to let go of Hall. "Why, I was told, ready to be a deserter?" Bastard! Hall looked at Celia with a bit of gnashing his teeth. He didn''t understand that he didn''t want to pursue it, but Celia was still entangled. Forced by one person, especially by a woman, even if this person is in a shackle, this time will also rise up against it. "Oh, deserter? You think too much, I just don''t want to entangle with an unreasonable woman!" Unreasonable woman? Celia heard a change in her face, an unreasonable woman? He is jealous of me? At the thought of this, the ice magic elements of Celia suddenly burst out from the body, and the broken hair that fell on her forehead suddenly condensed into icicles. Anyone who knows her knows that Celia is so angry that it will be like this. "Hmmm? Oh, its interesting. At first I thought that Celia and Hall were together, but it seems that this is not the case now." After I was seen here by Halls angry anger, Ivre saw it inside. Suddenly felt very comfortable. "Celia''s sister! Don''t!" Catherine herself is an ice magician, so she is naturally resistant to ice magic, which is one of the reasons why Celia is good for Catherine. Seeing Catherine looking at herself with a pleading look, Celia, who just wanted to get started, took back the momentum, but looking at Hall''s eyes was getting colder. "I hope that after you fail, you can remember this lesson!" "Oh!" Hall heard a sneer, and he knew that no matter what he said now, Celia would not listen, and Hall did not want to explain anything. Glanced at Celia, who was still looking at herself with cold eyes, Hall turned his head and looked at Evel, a faint smile, and said loudly in Celia''s sly eyes. "The Eifel schoolmaster I feel that there is a bit of a trip to the ring, we are here, no referee, if I can''t beat you in a minute, I will admit defeat!" Hold the grass! Hearing Halls domineering oath, the people present were looking at Hall with a jaw-dropping expression. In particular, Eifel, the remaining smile on his face suddenly stiffened on his face, and then replaced him with a red face. This is not because of shyness, but by Hall! Not only that, but his hands and nails were almost directly inserted into the meat because of anger. This **** is simply no one to say, what to beat yourself in a minute, this is not a big joke? How do you say that it is the sixth in the inner court, but he actually relies on his own strength to climb up. Now I hear Hall ignore this and provoke himself. Evre is angry, he is really angry this time. Now! "Oh, good! Very good! Hall, you succeeded in angering me! You have to pay for it!" Chapter 873： How can this be Chapter 873, how is this possible? "Isn''t Hall too arrogant? One minute to directly solve the Eifel schoolmaster? He thought he was a master of semi-classic combat power?" "That is, don''t say that he is the five people in the inner court who are higher than the Eifel seniors. I don''t think there is anyone who dares to say this!" "No, you see, the fourth-ranked Celia and the fifth-ranked face of Kevins face, obviously they dont believe Hall can do it! Everyone heard the words and immediately followed the direction of the man''s finger, only to see that both Kevin and Celia were very ugly. Hall said to Eifel, then they are only one or two higher than Eifel, obviously not the opponent of Hall. Benham, who has been observing in the dark, looked at Hall indefinitely. For Halls words, he thought that the possibility was not great. But I don''t know why, but there is a thought in my heart that Hall can do it. "It shouldn''t be true. It can solve a nine-magic magician in a minute. Unless it is a semi-classic force, or a sneak attack, it is possible. Even if it is me, I am not sure. Do this in a short time, what is his purpose? Is it purely irritating Eifel?" Said Evre, at this time his face is already dark, and for Hall''s practice of not ruthlessly hitting his face, his heart is only angry except for anger. He has already thought about it, and he will have to wait a minute in any case, and then this unintelligible guy in front of the lessons of the embarrassment. Compared to the party of Eifel, another person who is also angry is Celia. She originally wanted to teach Hall, so that he should not be so arrogant, did not think that things actually went in the opposite direction, Hall, this **** did not know what medicine to eat, even worse, became more arrogant. Looking at the face with a faint smile, Celia''s cold voice. "Since you want to die like this, then I have to see if Catherine''s optimistic people have this ability!" "Celia''s sister!" Catherine did not expect that Hall and Celia would be like this, but at the moment it was not the case, she saw that things were getting out of control, and quickly went up and pulled down Celia. I want to let Celia not be stimulating Hall. "Catherine, don''t you say it. Since he has spoken, let us wait and see." Seeing Celia say that Catherines face suddenly looked at Hall with a distressed expression. Hall saw a slight smile at Catherine. He didnt say anything. He had wanted to make a big deal. The people in the inner court will know his power, so that Avril will be safer. Thinking of this, Hall went straight to the relatively empty place in the middle of the square. The thousands of magician trainers who watched the scenes also retired from the surrounding city. The law enforcement teachers saw their eyes on a law enforcement. The captain looks like a person. The captain of the law enforcement officer frowned. According to the previous situation, their law enforcement officers should go to the first time to stop and arrest the troublemakers, but he just got the order of Benham, as long as he manages the exception. And students outside of Hall will do. When he was hesitant, a figure came to him and said a few words in his ear under his confused eyes. After confirming this, he nodded. With the superior order, he immediately gestured a few gestures to the law enforcement teachers. The law enforcement teachers were unable to see the situation, but the good quality allowed them to execute the order very quickly. Soon, everyone found out that the law enforcement teachers who had stood outside were rushing around the square and were quickly setting things up. Some people who know the magic array have realized their movements after seeing their movements. They are arranging defensive magic arrays. "What do the law enforcement teachers think, by default, let Hall and Eifel fight here?" Just when everyone was puzzled, the magical moment spread out from all around and wrapped the Hall and Eifel in the middle of the square. During this period, both Hall and Eifel did not have any movements. After the defensive magician was completely formed, Hall looked at Eifel with a smile. "This is best, or you have a face from Eifel, the law enforcement teacher has arranged a magic array for you directly at the entrance to the spirit hall!" When I heard Hall, the teachers of the law enforcement officers showed a bit of gnashing. They secretly confessed that Hall had a cheap and sellable guy. Why do you want to fight why you dont want to collapse? If you break the spirit hall, you can compensate. If you dont know what to fix, you will have to take responsibility for dereliction of duty when you are on duty! In the face of Hall''s provocation, Eifel is no longer so angry, he understands that Hall is doing this deliberately, like letting himself be angry so that he can take advantage of it. "Hey! Don''t waste your time, now that there is a venue, then Hall, you will start, I want to see, how do you beat me in a minute or so!" People who are not familiar with Hall think so, but one of them is watching Eifel with a look of hatred. "Are you an idiot? Hall can summon the summoning beast in an instant. Everyone knows it You don''t take advantage of this opportunity to defeat him, give him time to summon the summoning beast, you are also an idiot!" This person is not someone else. He is really defeated by Hall. Channing, but he deeply understands that some of the three powerful summoning beasts represent what he is. If Eifel directly shoots at this time, he may still be the first. Time beat Hall, but now... Hall didn''t know that Channing was swearing at Eifel. He saw Eifel standing in front of himself with a confident expression, and Hall looked indifferently at the side of Celia. "Celia''s sister, you can count the time in a minute!" "Oh...you..." Celia had already seen this. Hall was still in a big story. When she just wanted to say something, suddenly her pair of beautiful eyes involuntarily widened up. She looked at her eyes with a stunned look. In the scene that has emerged, this situation has exceeded her perception. Not only her, the magician trainees in the entire square, including the Bennham who was broadcasted and the man in a black robe, looked at Hall with a stunned look, exactly the figures that suddenly appeared in front of the Hall. "How is it possible! How is this possible!" Chapter 874： Where have you seen? Chapter 874 has seen you "This... isn''t it possible? Even Donald, can''t have this ability, isn''t it... he is more rumor than Donald..." After Benham felt the sudden appearance of the figure in the square, the whole person was not good. It is. This is all nine summoned beasts! Nine World of Warcraft Benam is not seen before, and even killed with other people, but like Hall, the person who summoned so many nine summoned beasts between the waves, he really saw it for the first time. To. Benams forehead suddenly burst into a cold sweat. He now understands it. The words that Hall of Love said are not a joke, let alone Eifel, even if he is in this small space, facing So many powerful World of Warcraft suddenly emerged, unless it is to escape from here, or even if it is not resolved within a minute, the final result is also a failure. The most profound feeling is Eifel. He originally thought about delaying to a minute later and then humiliating Hall, a guy who didnt know how to be tall, but in front of him, he suddenly appeared a few figures and felt them. After the breath of the upload, his first reaction was to disbelieve, followed by a panic. "Impossible! How is this possible!" Roar! As a roar came, Everton hit a stunned spirit and saw a silver-white wolf-type Warcraft. The pair of sharp eyes made Evre feel like a needle is generally uncomfortable. Not only that, but there is also a huge crocodile around it. The sharp fangs in the big mouth are bursting into the cold. The people present see it here. If they are bitten by this tooth, they will be disabled if they die. The most frightening thing about Eifel is the two huge flying World of Warcraft in the sky. As everyone knows, flying World of Warcraft is very difficult to deal with. They are not only in the air, but also very fast. This is not a magician. Dealing with. What''s more, Hall''s summoning is two, and from their sharp eyes and the pair of sharp claws, it is obviously two very difficult Warcraft. There will be four heads and nine other World of Warcraft, not to mention Eifel, even if it is Celia, Kevin and others together, it is estimated that it will not be able to win in a while. "God! How is it possible, Hall has three powerful summoned beasts? So, the last time he left a hand for Qian Ning?" Kelly said this, from his expression and exaggerated tone, he was very surprised that Hall could summon two powerful flying World of Warcraft and a huge crocodile again. But what he didn''t know, and he was even more surprised than him, that is, Qian Ning, who just chanted in his mouth. Qian Nings surprise was really shocking. Didnt he see that his mouth had grown up so that he could put down a fist? Originally, he thought that Hall was the three-headed beast. Now that he sees that the three-headed strength is no less than the wolf-type Warcraft with the mental attack ability, the whole person is not good at all. Qian Ning, who has returned to God, stares at Hall and the summoned beasts with resentment. Although he is very reluctant in his heart, how can he be reluctant? The strength shown by Hall has greatly exceeded his expectations. Even Donald can''t beat him. How is Hall''s opponent who is more perverted than Donald? When I think of Hall, this **** has been playing pigs and eating tigers from the beginning. Qian Nings heart is like suffering from huanglian. "Bastard! This bastard!" Like Channing, there is also Celia in the Hall. From the beginning, she did not believe that Halls after she saw the strength of Hall, the shock was beyond the understanding of others. This is like laughing at a person who is wearing a normal rich man who can''t afford the magic crystal. He thought he was tall. Who knows that others are disdain to buy ordinary magic crystals. When she returns to God, she discovers that I even bought the Nine Magic Crystal directly! Among all of them, looking at Halls eyes is like seeing a ghost, Nicholas! Nicholas was a man who came in from the outer court and Hall. When Hall first entered the outer court, he already knew Hall, but Hall had many summoned beasts, but those were only low-level summoned beasts. This is troublesome for him, but I love you, UGG can''t deal with it. But how long has this been? Hall was able to summon the nine summoned beasts, and it was four heads! Not to mention the four heads, that is, in the current situation of Nicholas, he only has the right to escape. If four heads rush toward him, then he cant think of himself except the excrement of these summoned beasts. What other results! "How could this be... how could he become so powerful!" In the square, in the magical array After Hall summoned Ada, they didn''t immediately start to work, and looked at Eifel with a smile. "Everel, this is only ten seconds. Do you think that once I give the order, can you hold on for a few seconds?" Evre''s face is very pale, and as a fire magician who is tighter than the Thunder attack power, the attack power is naturally not to be suspicious, but in the face of Hall, he summons four heads and nine other summoned beasts. Eifel simply can''t afford any rebellious heart. It is not that he really does not have the strength to fight, and in the current environment and circumstances, he is completely at a disadvantage. The place is so big Do you let him escape this range and these Warcraft to chase a battle? If there is no flying World of Warcraft, maybe he can slowly kill these Warcraft, but... Looking at the huge flying World of Warcraft on Hall''s head, Evre couldn''t help but shudder. As everyone knows, if you really face a flying World of Warcraft, unless there are a lot of followers or a person with a lot of strength to contain the flying World of Warcraft, otherwise it is a person, especially in a vast place, Ivers believes that eventually killed It must be the magic of exhausting yourself. Eifel, who was red with his eyes, held his hands tightly. He wanted to use a huge fireball or even a curse to smash Hall''s hateful smile, but he understood that Hall''s summoned beasts would not give After this opportunity and time, looking around the crowd, Evre clenched his teeth, seeming to bite the teeth, and finally squeezed out a few words from the teeth. "you win!" As the three words were spoken from the mouth, Evre turned his face and walked toward the side... Kerry muttered to her mouth and said, "This scene... seems to have seen it..." Chapter 875： Let her quiet Chapter 875 keeps her quiet "I thought about the beginning, but I didn''t think it would be the end!" "Four heads and nine other World of Warcraft... No wonder he dares to swear with Donald, and it''s no wonder that he dares to beat Eifel''s senior in a minute. If he has this strength, he will naturally speak with confidence!" "I originally thought that he was a arrogant person. I didn''t think that the person who finally sat in the sky was me! Funny!" Evere left, and his face was very ugly when he left, but the people who were there were already focused on Hall in the middle of the square, which made Evre avoid some embarrassment. However, it seems that Evre has no need to care about this at this moment. He knows very well that after today, his Eifel will be a laughing stock in the inner court, and his prestige will fall to the bottom after today. A group of people in the fire axe, look at me, I see you, do not know who is the leader, and finally everyone chased after Evert''s back. Before Nicholas left, he looked at Hall with a complicated look. He wanted to say something, but when he got to the throat, no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt spit out half a word. After working hard for a while, Nicholas couldn''t help but give up on this idea. Finally he had to sigh and walked behind Eifel. "Yeah! Hall, you are too powerful! Is that dog a beast of yours, furry and cute, can I touch it?" Just as everyone was talking about it, Barbera suddenly screamed and took a jump around the people. They thought that something happened again. But fortunately, when they heard Barbera''s words, it was relieved, but in a sigh of relief, everyone laughed at the same time. "Where is this dog, this is a wolf, and at first glance is a fierce high-class wolf-type Warcraft?" Roar! Ah Das IQ is not lower than that of normal humans. Hearing that Barbera actually said that it was a dog, and that it was cute, Ah Da could not help but express his dissatisfaction. Barbera, who just wanted to reach out, was so scared by Ah Da, and the outstretched hand seemed to be taken back by electricity. "Hall..." Barbera looked at Hall with some grievances, and the tone made Hall very uncomfortable. He quickly patted A''s head and said to Barbera under the dissatisfied eyes. . "Barbera, you want to touch Ada and touch, please don''t use this tone, I am not used to it..." Barbera heard Hall say this, and there was a lot of chilling. She did not do this to ease the atmosphere, but she did not expect that Hall would not give face. However, after Halls expression of the sorrowful expression of the wolf-type Warcraft that he became Ada, Barberas face was happy and walked. When he began to reach out, he still had some trepidation, but after touching Ada. After discovering that Ada did not show an attacking posture, Barbera put it down. The students of the Rose Club saw the situation, and many female students who liked the furry animals suddenly came up. Looking at the big grievances and showing a trace of fear, Hall touched his forehead with a sweat. "A big, hard work for you." "Hall, are you okay?" At this time, Catherine and Betty came over and asked. "Oh, nothing, you didn''t see it, you won''t win it." Here, Hall also deliberately looked at the silent Celia with a proud look. Catherine worried that Hall would say that there was too much fire and angered Celia, so she waited for Hall to open her mouth and said. "Hall, you have some rashness, and the top ten people in the inner court have offended you so much, in the future..." Hall understands Catherine''s meaning and knows why she is anxious to talk to herself, so she has not interrupted her until she finishes. "Nothing, I understand what I am doing, right..." said here, Hall suddenly remembered something, and he turned to look at the Kevin brothers laughing. "Kerry, thank you so much this time, go back and trouble you to help me put those bets to come over, no problem?" Kelly, who was thinking about leaving the right and wrong place immediately, suddenly showed a helpless smile on his face. He was a passerby from beginning to end, but Halls **** pulled him in hard. . Ask Eifel to bet? It is reasonable to say that this matter should be Hall himself, and he does not want to participate in the heart, but there is no way, who let him later agree with their two bets, as a banker, naturally understand that this bet has to wait for Huo Its really over after I get the bet. Kerry, who had a bitter expression, wanted to say that Hall would bypass him, but after seeing Hall''s smiling expression and the powerful summoning beasts behind him, the words of mercy were not finally said. Fortunately, Kevin spoke at this time, and Carey, who had no choice but to look at it, had heard Kevin. "Reassure, I will personally go to talk to Eifel, and I will give you one less point!" Kevin said here, suddenly reached out and smiled at Hall. "Re-recognize, Kevin, nine wind magicians, Kerry''s brother!" For the people around Kevin''s approach, the first thing was a glimpse, and then the expression of a sudden realization was soon revealed. It turns out that Kevin is agreeing with Hall strength and wants to make good Hall. Isn''t it, like Hall, it can be said that in the invincible existence of the nine-power, how can we not pay? Even if you can''t be friends, at least you can''t be an enemy. Didn''t see how bad the enemy is as Hall, Chan Ning, Eifel is not a good example? As for Donald, Kevin believes in his own eyes. He feels that Hall, who has a continuous cultivation method at the top of the Spirit Hall, can definitely surpass Donald, or that the current Hall can defeat Donald. Make a good deal with a future strongman Kevin believes that their family will agree with him. "Hello there!" For Kevin''s sudden exchange, Hall is naturally happy to see, after all, if the inner court is an enemy, even if he is strong, it is impossible to prevent their calculations every day. "Humph!" Celia saw a cold cry, she had already woke up from the shock she had just heard. She understood that Hall was not talking loudly before. With these powerful summoning beasts, Hall could indeed do what he said. It seems that Hall is not arrogant, and the arrogant person seems to be himself. But Celia is not Kevin, she can''t do apologize to Hall, so she snorted and then turned and left. Catherine just wanted to catch up, but was stopped by Betty on the side, and some of the doubts looked at Betty, but saw Betty shook his head and said. "Let her go, now let her alone quietly better." Chapter 876： accident Chapter 876 Accident Let her be alone! When Hall heard this, he didn''t know why he suddenly wanted to laugh. Fortunately, he also knew that if he laughed at this time, then Celia would definitely worry and fight for himself. M.LWxS music network Fortunately, at this time a figure quickly came to Hall and said. "Hall, Dean Hudson asked you to go to him now!" After the person said this, he thought about it and added. "It is immediately right!" Hall looked at the person with some mistakes, and turned around in his mind to find that this person did not know him, but from his dressing, he should be the teacher of the inner court. Obviously he should not make fun of this. Hall who understood this point nodded. He knew that the things here were so big. Dean Hudson didnt know if he didnt know, so he ignored Barberas resentful eyes and waved their hands to them. They gave it up, and then it smiled at them. "President Hudson has something to do with me. I am leaving." After saying this, Hall waited for everyone to speak and quickly headed for the direction of Dean Hudson. Barbera said that they were somewhat dissatisfied, but they heard that Dean Hudson was looking for Hall, and they could only look depressed at Hall. Kaili finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Hall leave. He felt that it was the biggest mistake to come out today. The benefits were not recovered, and the result was such a big trouble. On the side of Kevin directly slap on the head of Kaili, seeing Kaili look at the incomprehensible resentment, Kevin said faintly. "Remember what you said today, let''s go!" Kaili couldn''t help but scream, and he looked at his brother''s eyes with a sigh of relief. "Where?" Kevin''s eyes slanted and Kelly said with a faint sigh. "Have Hall not said anything, and asked Eifel to bet. Since I just agreed, let''s go today." "Ah? Oh..." Carey didn''t think that Kevin would be so concerned about this matter. Fortunately, he is not a fool. From the attitude of Kevin to Hall, he can already imagine it. Obviously Kevin is paying. Good Hall. Also, there are powerful summoning beasts, and the number is still quite large. Plus, Hall seems to have a method of continuous cultivation at the top of the spirit hall. It seems that Hall seems to be inside for a long time. The hospital was hailed by a class of people. Kerry, who understands this, didn''t care about nonsense. He left the Spirit Hall Square behind Kevin. Benam secretly observed the situation on the square. When Hall summoned several powerful summoned beasts, he knew that Hall was not the one he could deal with casually, and Hall had just announced that he had a high spirit hall. The method of continuous cultivation, Benham believes that Hall will definitely be re-engaged by the high-level of the inner court. Sure enough, after seeing a familiar figure coming to Hall and then leaving together, Benham understood that Dean Hudson must have known this. "Benham adults...we..." Seeing that Benham has not spoken, a law enforcement teacher is not asking for a question. "Okay, I will hand it over to you, I will leave first." Looking at Benams head and leaving the square, the law enforcement teachers teacher was also a glimpse. Then he smiled and shook his head. He naturally saw that their law enforcement wanted to find Halls trouble. It was estimated to be one. A more difficult thing. Although law enforcement officials have great powers in the inner court, their power is also from the upper echelons of the inner court. If the inner courts protect a certain person, they can only hope to sigh. ...... In the office of Dean Hudson, several senior executives of the inner court have already sat here. When Hall comes in, some people can''t help but open their mouths. "You kid, let me say how good you are..." Let Hall have some unexpected things. This time it was not the cheap teacher of Lauren, nor the dean of Lawrence, but the Hoffman who had just been promoted to the vice president. "Oh! Hoffman, the character of this kid is not changed in a day or two, you should not protect him." Speaking to Dean Hudson, apparently he has already seen that Hoffman wanted to cover Hall, and Hoffman, who was seen, did not say anything. He just sat down after Halls glance. . Hall just wanted to talk, and suddenly a gaze stared at himself. Hall turned around and saw that the person staring at himself was not someone else. It was the Renee who had previously wanted to invite herself to her in the Spirit Hall. Dean. Looking at the deep eyes of Renee''s deputy dean, Hall''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch a few times. Although Hall''s strength has improved rapidly, Hall still does not have much resistance if faced with a semi-class master. Fortunately, Vice President Renee is only interested in herself, not her own enemy, otherwise Hall. It is necessary to consider whether it is necessary to carry Avril''s wandering around the world. "Cough!" Dean Hudson coughed and attracted everyone''s attention, and then he said straightforwardly. "That Hall, what you said when you just bet with Eifel..." The reason why Hall made such a blatant statement is actually this moment. He deeply understands the truth. The power that he unintentionally revealed has attracted the attention of some people with ulterior motives. If he does not come up with a useful one. When things come out, even if Hoffman wants to protect themselves, it will not be effective because of lack of strength. In this case, after careful consideration in the past, I feel that it is most appropriate to bring in the Dean of Hudson in the inner court. The person who can do this position of the Dean is certainly not as simple as it seems on the surface, and Dean Hudsons impression of Hall is not bad, which is why Hall will do this. So when he heard Hudson bluntly mentioning this Hall did not hesitate to speak directly. "President Hudson, I understand what you mean. It is only an accident for me to continue to cultivate the high-rise of this spiritual hall." Ok? accident? The people present who are not living for decades, they naturally do not believe that this is just an accident. Hall naturally saw the unbelievable eyes of everyone, but he didn''t care. He waved two things that had been prepared in the space. Don''t give everyone a guess as to what this is, Hall opens the road while talking. "In fact, the reason why I can persist for so long, one is because of my spiritual talent, another reason is because of these two things!" As the Hall opened, a scent of fragrance filled the room. "This...this is..." Chapter 877： 2 treasures Chapter 877 Two Baby "this is" As the summoner, Vice-President Renee realized what she first realized after she smelled the evil fragrance. She immediately closed her eyes and took a sip of the fragrance in the room. After a while, she suddenly opened her eyes. "good stuff!" The thing that allows Vice President Renee to say the three things of good things is naturally not something ordinary. The pair of big eyes of Renee''s dean stared at Hall so straight, and it seemed as if I wanted to swallow the Hall. The Hall that I watched almost fled. Fortunately, this situation did not last long, and the high-level insiders of the inner court interrupted this embarrassing atmosphere. "Renee Vice President, what is this? Useful for practicing spiritual power?" Seeing everyones eyes on the enquiry, Renees deputy dean Mei Hao looked at Hall and looked back. She turned her head and looked at what Hall had said. "If I didn''t guess wrong, the sticky thing on the left should be some kind of bee Warcraft''s honey..." said here, Vice President Renee paused for a moment, then she suddenly looked at Hall again. "No, it can make my mental strength also have a recovery effect. This is not the general honey. This should be the royal jelly of the nine-class bee Warcraft!" what? The ninth bee class Warcraft royal jelly? Everyone present is clear that the nine-class bee Warcraft represents what, like the bee class, the general strength of Warcraft is not high. However, the promotion to the bee of the World of Warcraft, it is not the average person can provoke. The bee Warcraft inherits the habits of bee-like animals. They are all around World of Warcraft that live around the Queen of Bees. In other words, if you want to see the Queen of Warcraft, you must face thousands of bees. Warcraft! Want to get royal jelly from the bee Warcraft Queen, this is more difficult than destroying all bee Warcraft, because the bee Warcraft Queen is really to the point of the mountain, they will directly choose to destroy with the hive. But that is to say that it is really the point, not to mention royal jelly, may not even get ordinary honey. This is why the upper house of the inner court is so surprised when he hears the words of royal jelly. Especially during this time, Hall did not know, after the inner court asked you to promote Hoffman to the vice president of the inner court and fully promote the teaching of magic, how to quickly improve and replenish mental energy has become an important part of the inner court. Research course. Among the various products produced by Warcraft, honey is one of them! Hall did not notice the surprised expression of the other high-rises in the inner court. He was obsessed with the dean of Renee at this time. This is just a matter of smelling, he can judge the woman. It is really a bad person. . Vice-President Renee did not care about the surprised expression of the crowd, nor did she show any pride. She turned to look at another white liquid with some milky smell for a while, then I looked at Hall and asked. . "Can I taste it?" Hall reached out and made a request for action. Vice-President Renee was also polite, sticking a finger to the white liquid and sticking it a bit, then took it out and put it in his mouth. Although Renee is older, she is very good at maintaining her hair. Besides the white hair, the skin on her face is like an old man. She is the same as the age-old goddess Pan Yingzi, who is seven or eighty years old. After makeup, you can still play in the thirties, it can be described as against the sky! And Renee is not to Pan Ying purple but also against the sky! Her action of absorbing fingers allowed Hall to look at it, while other high-rise inner courts were not so exaggerated, but they were shocked by Renee''s action class for a moment. Fortunately, they all know the character of Vice-President Renee. In less than a second, including Dean Hudson, they all came back to God, and they all looked at him as if they were elsewhere. Found something like a baby. So when Renee returned to God and found that only Hall stared at herself, as her brow wrinkled, followed by a cold snoring and a fierce murder suddenly came to the Hall. Hearing the cold snoring, plus the cold scent of the face. Holton woke up, and he said nothing, and a wave of protective cover that wrapped his mind wrapped his whole person. An invisible figure directly hit the mental protective cover that Hall had just formed. With a bang, the mental protective cover suddenly broke through the broken marks, but the protective cover did not break open and still existed and Protect the Hall. "Hey?" Not only was Renee surprised, but Hudson, Hoffman and others were also surprised to see Hall. "Has he actually blocked?" Everyone thought that Renee would punish the unreasonable Hall. Because Hall was too arrogant recently, whether it was the other inner court or Hoffman, they felt that it would be better for him to eat in the future. I just didn''t think that Hall actually relied on his own strength to stop the mental attack of Vice President Renee. Although Hall was pale at this time, the big sweat on his forehead continued to flow down, but it was still standing in the same place without a step back. Loren wanted to help, but it was intercepted by Lawrence. "Lawrence you..." Lao Luo was worried that Hall was doing something stupid, so he was anxious to break free from Lawrence. "Don''t act rashly, Hall, he has nothing, I promise!" Lauren looked at Lawrence with a serious look, and then he sighed. "That''s it..." Renee looked at Hall with interest and looked at it But soon she regained her momentum and said in amazement. "If I remember correctly, this should be the ant''s ant milk. It''s good. It''s not much worse than the royal jelly." Ant milk? Everyone was awakened from the shock. Whether it is royal jelly or ant milk, the inner court naturally has research and also specially raised a number of such Warcraft, but the effect is not too ideal. However, the deputy dean of Renee just said that the ant milk is almost the same as the royal jelly. That is to say that the two things that Hall took out are of quality. So the question is coming, how much can Hall provide? If there are too few, then it is obviously not realistic to want to popularize the mental strength of the students in the inner court. If there are many... Thinking of this, everyone''s eyes once again looked at Hall, but this time, unlike the past, everyone looked with a look of hope. Chapter 878： A selfless Hall? Chapter 878 The Hall of Selflessness? I was stared at by so many fiery eyes, especially the identity of these people is not the person that Hall can provoke, which makes Hall feel like a needle felt. Fortunately, his mental strength is strong enough, and his original face is thick enough, and the feeling of scalp and numbness is strong and he calms down. Hall then shook his head and said. "The two, whether it is royal jelly or ant milk, the output is very small..." When I heard the words from the beginning of Hall, the faces of the excited people suddenly showed a pity of expression, but they did not include two people. One of them is Vice President Renee, who has always had a smile on her face, and the other is Dean Hudson. Even if Hall''s face is thicker, it is not blushing by the dean''s dean, who looks like a smile. The words he said would not be all true, whether it is Fengyang or ant milk, the output is enough for Hall to squander for a long time. This is why Hall did not fully support the fire queen and the queen bee queen. It is not that Hall doesn''t want to, but he lacks many necessary resources, such as the fire queen of the queen of fire queens and the magic crystals that the queen bee queen needs. . The veteran Dean Hudson blinked and looked at Hall''s faint voice. "Let''s say, what do you say in your kid''s time, so that we can give you the most affordable conditions according to your requirements." Ok? Others heard the words first, then this reaction, Hall gave out such two things, if they say that Hall has no inventory, how can they believe? Ignoring the old-fashioned eyes of the old man, Hall spread his hand and said. "Hudson Dean Ming Jian, this is really a bit difficult, or do I let them come out to show you?" After the Hall waved, the two huge figures suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Many people in the upper house have not heard about Hall for the first time, but it is the first time that they actually saw Hall calling the summoning beast, especially the dean of Renee. She saw that Hall waved between After summoning two summoned beasts, the pupil suddenly won the boss. "There is no summoning rune, no singing, and..." Renee''s deputy dean Liu Mei was upright, and her pair of deep eyes looked seriously at the two summoned beasts that suddenly appeared in front of me. After a while, this spit out a word from the mouth. "There are two summoned beasts, and the queens are summoning beasts!" The two summoned beasts that Hall had summoned were the Queen of Fire Ants and the Queen of Stone Bees. The reason why he did this was to let the senior staff of the inner court know his own strength. After all, he is not afraid of others minds, as long as he is not a semi-class. So, Hall didn''t have to worry about it. He had already seen that Morgan''s face, which had been silent all the time, was as black as the bottom of the pot. This is what he wanted. Secondly, Hall caused such a big move this time. The seniors of the inner court will definitely want to get some benefits from Hall. In this case, in order to conceal the killer of life spring, he thought of the Queen of Fire Ants and the Queen of Stone Bees. Give it a launch. Anyway, they are all their own summoned beasts. He is not worried that the inner court will take them away. Dean Hudson was also shocked by Halls practice. He did not think that his inner court actually had a Donalds metamorphosis. He seemed to be able to imagine it. In the current situation of Hall, as long as He is not dead, then Hall can definitely be another Renee. No, Hudson thought that the picture here clenched his fist, and maybe Hall would go beyond the dean of Renee to become the most powerful summoner in the inner court of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy. even Hudson didn''t continue to think about it. He felt that he seemed to be too greedy. When he thought of it, Hudson took back his thoughts. He looked at the two front-of-the-war World of Warcraft, and then he broke the silence. Road. "Talk about your thoughts." Hall glanced at Hoffman, and after seeing him nod, Hall said. "In fact, I have already said that the reason why I can continue to cultivate at the high level of the spirit hall is because of my spiritual strength and the reason for the difference in talent. Secondly, I rely on royal jelly and ant milk. I want to come to Vice President Rennie. Experiments, these two treasures should have the effect of restoring mental strength." Vice-President Rennie saw the eyes of everyone watching. "It is true, although the effect is not immediately effective, but it is indeed a rare thing." Upon hearing the re-dean of Renee, Hudson nodded and then looked at Hall. "Then you call them out..." Hall heard a sudden expression on his face. "Hudson Dean, I also know that the form of our human beings is very serious now. The deputy dean of Hoffman is coming back from the **** continent. The high-level adults in the hospital have already studied, and the mental power is not just asking the summoner to learn as before. It is estimated that it will become a hard indicator for the entire inner court and even the entire Allen continent." Although everyone does not know what Hall wants to say, this is indeed a point of view. They did discuss it before, but they did not expect to say it from a young student. Hall did not pay attention to the ideas of everyone, and he continued to say to himself. "I got them in an unexpected situation, but since humans have already reached this point, then I can''t hide them, so I decided that as long as the inner court helps provide fire crystals and high-level magic crystals, then they produce them. Royal Jelly and Ant Milk will be available for free!" Ok? Some high-level executives suddenly became shocked, and then their faces quickly showed a surprise expression. "What are you talking about? Free?" A high-rise insider couldn''t help but ask Of course, as a human being, this contribution can still be done! Don''t look at Hall''s sly look, but there are a few people on the scene who look at Hall with a smile. Among them are Dean Hudson, Vice President Renee, Deputy Dean of Hoffman and Lawrence and Loren, especially Morgan. The expression on his face has been clearly told to others, if I believe Halls words Unless the sun hits the west! "Cough!" The atmosphere at the scene was a bit weird, and Dean Hudson said with a cough. "be quiet!" As Hudsons voice just fell, the original noisy office was silent, showing how high the presidency of Hudsons inner court was. Looking at Hall seriously, Hudson said faintly. "Speak your request, miss it, but there is no chance." Chapter 879： bargain Chapter 879 Bargaining "Ha ha" Hall looked at a serious Dean Hudson a little embarrassed, trying to be crazy in front of the guys who were old and not dying, and Hall knew that it was impossible. Since Dean Hudson has said this, if Hall is still swaying, it is estimated that this old guy will directly let himself convince the two summoned beasts. "Cough, that sly, Dean Hudson, this is the case. These two summoned beasts have been with me for a long time. I have feelings for them, so I cant give them to the inner court. "" Dean Hudson did not speak, but nodded slightly to indicate that Hall continued. He had thought about this before, but he also knew that there was some spiritual connection between the summoned beast and the summoner. If it was interrupted, Both the summoner and the summoned beast will suffer a lot. Although he wants it, he knows that neither Hall nor Hoffman will agree with this, so he also wants to hear that Hall will raise it. any request. When Hall saw Hudson nodding his head and agreeing with his point of view, he couldnt help but feel relieved. The two summoned beasts did not want to hand it out, but he prepared the backhand, that is to say, if he was Dean Hudson. If they must, then he would open the lion and ask for a lot of magic crystals, even half-sacred magic crystals to make them difficult. Retreat 10,000 steps, if the inner court is so insistent on these two summoned beasts, then Hall uses these magic crystals to strengthen the two summoned beasts to them, this Hall can still do, and the most important thing is Hall also won the semi-class magic crystal! With this semi-class magic crystal, Hall can promote any summoner to the summoned beast of semi-classic power, then Hall''s strength will be further improved. However, all of this is Hall''s own imagination. He does not have a semi-sacred magic crystal. There is only one dragon crystal that does not know what level, so he does not know whether he can promote these nine summoned beasts to a semi-holy summoning. beast. Well now, since Dean Hudson did not force Hall to surrender the Queen of Fire Ants and the Queen of the Stone Bee, Hall would not have to consider this. Taking a deep breath, Hall continued, "I can''t give these two summoned beasts, but as long as the inner court can provide some resources, the ant milk and royal jelly they produce can give half to the inner court..." When the Halls words were not finished, he heard Morgan chilling. "This is impossible!" Hearing this voice, Hall''s brow instinctively wrinkled. For this Morgan, Hall didn''t like it at first. Maybe it was the reason why Morgan had been against himself. But it seems that he and Morgan did not have it. The slightest connection, the reason why Hall was targeted by Morgan, is because of the reasons of Loren and Lawrence. Seeing the eyes of everyone, Morgans face did not show an excited expression, he just looked at Hall faintly. "Although I don''t know what resources these two World of Warcraft need, and I want to make things that Renee''s dean thinks are good, the resources that should be needed are not ordinary." Vice-President Renee heard the involuntary nod, and she apparently agreed with Morgan, but Morgans final meaning has not yet been revealed, so Lawrence blocked the action of Lorens socket and used his eyes to signal that he would not act rashly for the time being. Loren slandered like Morgan, but the other side said as he continued to look like he did not see. "The inner court provides a lot of resources, what is it? It is not that we can train a large number of talents as soon as possible. These are all hopes for the future of humanity. Shouldnt Hall students refuse to give back support?" Hall was almost mad, and it didn''t have much to do with Morgan, but this guy just came in with such a straightforward reason, obviously he couldn''t see Hall, or his few. All the disciples were suffering at Hall, and he came to find the scene. "Hey, don''t you know how much Morgan Master thinks?" Seeing that Hall actually spoke to himself in this tone, Morgan couldnt help but change. She just wanted to blame Hall. She suddenly found Dean Hudson and Vice President Renee. They didnt seem to find this. Sitting there, looking at the nose and nose, Loren, the **** looked up at the ceiling and seemed to be studying why the ceiling was so dirty. I realized that I couldnt take a deep breath of Halls Morgan at this point, trying to calm myself down, and then he spit out two words. "10%!" "Is Morgan''s teacher saying that it is for the inner court?" Holming knew that Morgan didn''t mean this, but he just pretended to have a look of excitement, which made it impossible for people to pay attention to the corners of the people here. Especially Hudson, he still glanced at Loren with his eyes, meaning that the cheeky of this kid was learned from you? Loren also found Hudson''s inquiring eyes, his face slightly red, he dared to look at Hudson, his eyes continued to study his ceiling went to this bastard..." Morgan can''t care about this in the easy way to let Hall, see Hall is crazy to sell silly, he naturally will not give up easily. "Of course, Hall students are yours. If you want to come to Hall, you should support it. Human hopes may have to look at you." Hey! Hall was almost mad by Morgan''s words. If human hopes really depend on ant milk and royal jelly, then Hall would never be stingy, and even directly handed over the Queen of Fire Ants and Queen of Stone Bees to the inner court. . But in fact it is not the case, Morgan''s big hat Hall can not wear it casually. Then Hall actually bargained with Morgan in the conference room, and it looked like two magicians, just like the marketers in the market. "Oh!" Dean Hudson finally couldn''t help but interrupt their bargaining. Before Hudson didn''t get involved, he also wondered if Hall would give more to the inner court, but he only As the dean is embarrassed to speak, Morgan jumped out to meet his wishes. Its just that he didnt think that the two guys would argue to this point, which gave him a better understanding of Halls cheeky face. "According to Hall, the inner court gives priority to resources. Hall and the inner court are allocated in the ratio of four or six! Hall, what else is required to put forward together, otherwise there will be no such shop after passing this village!" Chapter 880： Thats it Chapter 880 is the same Seeing that Hudsons dean seemed to be somewhat angry, Hall and Morgan stopped bargaining. One person reached out and sorted out the magician who was not confused by excitement, and the other was shameless, regardless of the weight of the presence, exaggerated and fiddled with the hair, the appearance, for the resounding endorsement is estimated to have no special effects. "Cough, that line, since Dean Hudson speaks, then allocate it according to this ratio. As for the request, I only have one." "Let''s talk." Hudson responded faintly. He didn''t say anything to ensure that he realized that after Hall''s cheeky, he would leave a hand, in case this guy made any excessive demands, could not do it. Its awkward. "My request is very simple. I will arrange for my sister Avril to enter the dormitory area of ??Area A." In fact, Hall had considered whether or not to ask for it. After all, he was going to perform the task in the past two days. After the mission was completed, there was a way for Avril to enter them. However, things seemed to develop a little faster, and Hall was offended. So many children of the arrogant in the inner court, with the forces behind them, even if Hoffman wants to protect, it is estimated that there will be accidents. After all, only a thousand days to be a thief, there is a thousand days to prevent thieves. When he heard Hall''s request, Morgan wanted to oppose it for the first time, but Dean Hudson was the first to speak. "Well, there is no problem, although there are some irregularities, but the rules are fixed. As long as more than half of the people agree here, then this can be carried out." Here, Dean Hudson glanced at the top of the inner court. Especially Morgan and Ruskin and others, then I said. "I will show you first, I agree!" Bastard! Morgan and others looked at Hudson with a glance. There is no way. Hudsons guy didnt play the cards according to common sense. Under normal circumstances, he was the last one, but now he said it, this is not to give this thing Sex? Sure enough, when Hudson finished, Hoffman and Lawrence agreed first, then Vice-President Renee agreed, and then Tomlinson, who had never spoken, agreed. Several deputy deans agreed, and other people would disagree. In the end, even Morgan was reluctant, and at this moment he had to raise his hand to agree. "Very good, all passed!" Hudson nodded with satisfaction and then said to Hall. "This is what I will let people arrange, and it will be fine. Everyone is very busy. Let''s disperse first." Everyone heard a word, then got up and walked outside. Hall just wanted to leave, but it was Hudson-like. Morgan and Renee''s deputy dean and others looked at Hall and Hudson, but they didn''t say anything, and left the meeting room. After everyone left, the original crowded conference room was only Hudson, Hoffman, Lawrence and Lauren and Hall. Seeing the four old men staring straight at themselves, Hall touched his head with some embarrassment. "How do you look at me like this, I will be embarrassed..." "Hey! You stink, you will be embarrassed?" Loren couldn''t help but worry about it. How long ago, when their forefoot came out of the spirit hall, Hall actually caused such a lot of trouble. This time, Im not convinced that Donald is in the front, but now Im making Affls house, and Loren believes that the top ten in the inner court, especially the top five, will definitely find ways to find happiness. Let''s talk. As for what to talk about, that is the matter of the parties. Anyway, Hallons ability to make trouble is really real. "Cough, go to Loren, Hall''s situation, you don''t know, let''s go back and talk about it, let''s talk about business." Business? Is it really business? Hall looked at Hudson with some doubts, not knowing what Hudson said about the business. Seeing Halls confused eyes, Hudson turned his head and looked at Hoffman. This action made Hall unable to keep his heart tight. Dean Hudson did not personally say it, but Hoffman said Obviously the situation is not that simple. "That Hall..." Hoffman said after he coughed a throat. "The current situation is estimated that you are not very clear. Humans are indeed facing a huge crisis. You are very clear about the situation from the back of Allen. You know why the three inner schools of the Magic Academy did not send semi-classes. Do you have the power to solve the problem of Allen''s mainland?" When he heard Hoffman say this, Hall was first and foremost. He was a quick thinker in his mind. He remembered that it was said that it was because of the problem of the seal magic array. Thinking of this, Hall did not ask by the opening. "Is it because of the problem of the seal magic circle of the **** continent?" Hoffman nodded and then shook his head. This made Hall feel more confused. Is this right or wrong? It is easy for you to chat without friends. If you have a grumpy person, it is estimated that you dont have to use it. You shake your head and slap it straight and let you shake your head. "It seems that you know something, but it is not comprehensive enough. The current situation should also let you know some." When I heard Hoffman say this, Halls face suddenly showed a serious expression. To be honest, Hall didnt know enough about the situation here. Since Hoffman is willing to propose it today, he really needs to listen. Listen to it You know, the space of the **** continent and the Titan continent is the most stable, so the Mozu of the **** continent wants to come over and must break through the space seal magic array of the Titan continent. understand? Seeing Hall nod, Hoffman continued to open the door. "The seal magic circle has been cracked because of the sudden attack of the Soul. Therefore, the semi-classic combat power of several inner courts has been drawn out to guard the seal magic array. As for those. Not to mention the Mage Master, almost every in-house mage has appeared in the Seal Magic Array to help." Hey... Hall is unclear, so this seems to have nothing to do with himself. Hoffman also said that Hall did not understand, he continued to say. "There are three inner courts in the current situation. Soon the time for the Liji Empire to be guarded is coming. The next one is our turn to the phoenix empire, and we have the magical spirit of the Imperial Academy of Magic and the reason for sending the spirit hall. So the three high-level inner courts decided to take a lot of people with the right mental cultivation to us, that is to say..." "That is, my two things that can restore my mental strength are very valuable at this moment?" Chapter 881： Are people Chapter 881 is a human essence That is, ant milk and royal jelly will become very valuable during this time? It is very clear that the reason is that the Hall of Harmony is a person who crosses the earth. He still remembers that when he faced the virus that could not be cured, he heard that certain medicine could be prevented, and the result was the whole time. Those medicines on the market have been bought. The original ten-piece things have been fired to hundreds or even thousands. Some people with visionary hoards have made a lot of money in the first place. Of course, some people are naturally settled after the fall. After all, this is a difficult country. If you take more, you will have an accident. The topic is far away After hearing this news, Hall blurted out the words at the first time. These old men were all relatives of Hall, so his voice just fell and he was knocked out by Loren. For this disciple who saw the money and looked like a city, Loren didn''t know how to describe him at the same time, so he couldn''t think of the second way except playing. Looking at his own Hall with a look of resentment, Loren didn''t want to come, but he didn''t wait for his raised hand to fight, but Lawrence on the side pulled him. "Okay, you don''t come in, let Hoffman say the words first." Loren heard that after he glanced at Hall, he slowly recovered his hand. "Hall, in fact, what you said is not wrong. If your ant milk and royal jelly are really effective, then the facts are exactly what you said, they are really worth it." Hoffmans outspoken words made Hall a sneak peek. He hasnt figured out until now, what does this have to do with him, if he leaves himself to say that he is buying expensive ant milk and royal jelly at a high price, killing Huo Er will not believe, then there must be a situation in which Hall does not know. Looking at Hall''s puzzled look, Hoffman turned his head and glanced at Hudson. After Henderson nodded, Hoffman continued to speak. "To tell you the truth, in fact, the three inner courts are not as harmonious as you think!" Ok? The amount of information in this statement is very large! Although Hall understood the truth in his heart, his peers were a family, but when he heard Hoffman say so, he still took a moment to squat. In the face of human survival, Hoffman can still say this, indicating that the situation in the three inner courts is actually more serious than what Hoffman said. Hall estimates that Hoffmans reason is that Hall will lose confidence in the future of mankind because of this news. When Hoffman and others said this, they never left Hall. When they saw that Hall was just frowning and was not too surprised, or asked why this stupid words, everyone nodded involuntarily. Obviously they are very satisfied with Hall''s reaction. At least Hall is not like some young people in the inner court. After hearing this, they will make a roaring move. Seeing Hall''s reaction is not too big, Hoffman continued. "Although there are battles between the three inner courts, everyone still has a common view on the human crisis. Therefore, after we spread the magic, the importance of the spirit hall is extremely prominent!" Seeing to see Hall''s doubts, Hoffman continued to explain that "there are three inner courtyards of the Spirit Hall, but the highest level is only available in the inner courtyard of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy of Magic. Do you know that Hall does you understand?" Uh Hall heard a word in his mind suddenly - strange goods can live! Because of the limited high-level position of the Spirit Hall, after deliberation, it was decided to split two-thirds into the other two inner courts, and priority should be given to cultivating key talents. As a result, the importance of royal jelly and ant milk is revealed. In fact, here, Hall probably understands some things, but because Hall wants to hear Hoffman say, he just nodded and did not interrupt Hoffman''s words. "Of course, these are not provided to the two inner courts free of charge. First, the maintenance of the spiritual hall requires some special substances. I don''t have much to say about it. One of them has already been seen." Have I seen it? Hall thought quickly in his mind, and soon he thought of a thing, that thing is not something else, it is the soul bead that was acquired after killing the soul! Sure enough, not waiting for Hall to ask, Hoffman directly said the result. "Yes, it''s the Soul. Although the souls of the Souls are abhorrent, the Souls are indeed a very useful thing for us." "The 60% of the material you give to the inner court is mostly used to trade this. Therefore, we think so. You still have 40%. Even if you need to cultivate yourself, it is estimated that 10% should be similar. The remaining 30%..." Oh! This Hall finally understands why these old men have left him, feeling that they are prepared to give themselves more to the inner court, no... it should be said to give them a few old men, maybe they will use these three for the exchange of Something that is important to them... Suddenly, Hall felt that he did not expose the life spring water to the most correct thing he did. If you let these old men know that they can continue to cultivate, it is not royal jelly and ant milk, but life. In the case of spring water, it is estimated that they will let him surrender in a more shameless way. Even when Hoffman defended themselves, but Wow faced the big problem of human survival, it is estimated that Hudson and others would not hesitate to let them contribute. If you switch to the old man of Morgan, it is estimated that he will be more rude. See Hall''s silence and silence Hoffman couldn''t help but glance at Hudson, see Hudson''s unpleasant frown, and one of Loren''s brows picked him up. He hurriedly stepped forward. The Hall of Thinking wakes up and then pretends to be angry. "How stinking kid, is it reluctant? Do you think that the inner court will rob you of your things for no reason? The inner court is not a robber!" This guy When Hudson heard Lorens words, he couldnt help but smile. The person present was not a human being, and he naturally heard the meaning of Lorens words. It seems that Loren is blaming Hall for not being stingy, but in fact telling Hudson and others not to do too much. Hall began to have some dissatisfaction, but the intelligent one, after seeing that Lauren was facing the eyes of Hudson and others, suddenly understood, the current situation does not seem to allow himself to oppose. Thinking of this, Hall hides the dissatisfaction in his heart and then pretends to be wronged. "Well, I want to be, call me to do it!" Chapter 882： Family (married on week 6, too busy, sorry) Chapter 882 Family Hall believes that Lauren is the one who will not harm himself. If Loren really did this, it means that Hall has been a man for two generations! So after he said this, Hall still looked like a grievance. "I only leave 10%, and the rest are for you. I don''t have a lot of requests. I can try to give me Magic Crystal." For this request from Hall, Loren did not speak this time, but he stared at Dean Hudson, and Dean Hudson saw Hoffman and looked at it. Finally, he nodded. "This is no problem, Hall, since you also paid so much in the inner court, I can still be the master of this request!" After hearing the consent of Dean Hudson, Loren couldnt help but feel relieved. Dont look at Dean Hudsons voice so well, but Loren, who knows his situation, didnt think so. Fortunately, Dean Hudson did not get angry. Otherwise things will be troublesome. Hall left, the rest of the people stayed, and Hudson glanced at the silent Lorenton. "Why, do you think that I am doing this wrong? I am also a protection Hall in disguise. When you spread the news, I said that I forced the 30% of Hall''s output. I see who has opinions!" Uh! Its a bit embarrassing to see Loren next time. He just thought that Hoffman and Hudson were the same. When he saw that Hall had good things, he wanted to **** it, and Lawrence didnt raise objections. This made him a teacher. How can I calmly watch my disciples being bullied, so there is a scene just now. Only now he understands that feelings are misunderstood, and this is no stranger to him. After all, Hall is his student, and care is in the way of Loren. After Halls secret is passed out, ant milk and royal jelly will become urgent needs of the inner court, or some people will specialize in keeping stone bees and fire ants, but unfortunately, the wasp and fire How can an ant be better than a Hall mysterious space? It is estimated that after using those imitations, everyone will have a contrast in mind, so that the ant milk and royal jelly provided by Hall will become more popular. In this way, Hall''s possession of 40% of the ant milk and royal jelly will become a fuse, and some insatiable people will look at Hall. With 60% of the production, the inner court of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic estimates that no one will ask for his idea to fight, so the remaining 40% of the Hall will become the target. Although Hudson can warn those people, but they can clearly do not come to the dark, only a thousand days to be a thief, there is a thousand days to prevent thieves. Therefore, Hudson suddenly announced that he had asked for 30% of Hall. From another aspect, he told people with ulterior motives that Hall was covered by him. Whoever wants to move him will first measure whether he has the ability. From the original 40% to a 10%, so that those who originally wanted to move their thoughts may seriously think about it, whether it is better to get Hudson to get the better, or use the equivalent substance. It is better to exchange the one from Hall here. If you want to be a smart person, you should be good at making the right choice. Loren, who understands this truth, is embarrassed to be hungry. At a glance, Hudson, Hudson stunned Loren and waved. "Okay, I guess Hall is a **** who should be jealous of me. When you look back, when you think it is appropriate, tell him. I always think this kid is very mysterious. He seems to have something good to hide. This time it is thrown out. It may be that he is not rare!" Uh Lauren didn''t think that Hudson would say so. Obviously he knew Hall more than himself. Recalling Hall''s previous performance, Loren also thought that the words that Hudson said seemed to make sense. Thinking of this, Loren couldn''t help but sneak a slap in the heart of Hall. The Hall on the road suddenly sneezed a few sneezes. He felt a little confused and touched his nose and muttered to himself. "What happened? Is it sick? It won''t be what the old guys found?" In the office After Hudson looked at Loren''s face with some changes, he seemed to guess his thoughts, so he quickly said. "You will slowly ask the kid later, this is the case. Now let''s discuss the situation of Hall''s mission..." ...... Along the way, Hall did not encounter anything, but when he returned to Avrils community, Hall saw a group of acquaintances at the door. It was Avril, who was headed by her. She was standing there anxiously. After seeing Hall, she ran to the place. "Hall, you didn''t have it? Did you hurt? How did you fight with others? Also, I heard about the spirit hall. How can you be so reckless? If something happens, what do you call me and Angel? When Avril Lavigne came up, she said a series of words, so that Hall did not respond to it for a while, and said that he was still sobbing at the back. When he saw Holden, he was shocked. He quickly took Avrils hand and comforted him. "That sister, don''t you cry, am I not okay? You see, there are hands and feet, but you can still sing." When Hall said this, Avril couldn''t help but burst into laughter, but she quickly squinted and reached for Hall''s ear. It is said that with the strong mental power of Hall, he felt it when Avril reached out. As long as he thought, even Ten Avril could not twist his ear. But who is Avril? It can be said that Hall is currently one of the few relatives in the world. Avril does not say that he is the ear of Hall. He is playing Hall. He also has to help her hand over the whip~www.novelhall. Com~ ah. pain! Sister, hurt! "Hall put on a very painful look, which made people who looked at it couldn''t help but laugh." Avril thought that she really had a painful hall, and quickly let go of her hand and gently helped Hall to lick the reddened ears. "I will dare not come to see you later!" Avril''s tone sounds fierce, but everyone hears it. She is a knife and a heart, a disguised concern. "Oh, don''t dare, don''t dare." Hall looked at Avril''s face with a look of sorrow, and when Avril couldn''t see it, he stunned the smirking guys. Barbera is the one who is the least afraid of Hall. She just laughed loudest. She obviously was very interested in the fact that she had been twisted in the past. If the current situation is not inconsistent, she might be true. PS: 2017 urban cool text, "Urban Devil Lord System", at the beginning of the goddess of the goddess! Chapter 883： I am really a good person. Chapter 883 I am really a good person (too drink tomorrow, too busy, sorry everyone) Seeing that Hall was twisted by Avril, there were so many happy people, Barbera didnt say much about this guy, and there was a dark third with Nosia, especially the third, and the smile was almost back. The teeth are all exposed. There are also many people who worry about Hall, such as Halls niece Angel, who is the first person to persuade Avril to stop fighting. The other person is Nosia, and the expression on her face is not concealed on her face. As for Catherine''s words, although she said that there were some concerns for Hall, but the true girlfriend of Nosia was here, she could only sigh a little, and then buried this concern in her heart. Betty was the one who knew Catherine the most. Looking at Catherine, she felt a little worried about her good friends. So after she sighed, she stared at Hall. Hall, who had just escaped from Avril''s hands, looked at Betty inexplicably. He didn''t understand what happened to this woman today. Usually it is not very gentle. Why do you stare at yourself with this kind of look today? Seeing Hall''s innocent expression, Betty glanced at him, then turned his head and turned to see him. After all, this was the matter of Hall and Catherine and Nosia. She did not run into an outsider. Avril Lavigne''s anger came quickly, and went quickly. After the Heartache Hall, she came up and led Hall back home. "Sister, I am really fine, you can rest assured, and you know, I have got the right to reside in Area A!" what? Right to reside in Area A? Everyone present is a person who has lived in the inner court for a period of time. Naturally, it is known that the inner courtyard is divided into districts. The more secure the front row is, the more secure it is. In fact, this is also an incentive mechanism for the inner court. This was originally set up to make the students work hard, but they did not expect that the souls would suddenly be in trouble. Even recently, the souls were attacked in the inner court every day. In this case, the importance of the security of the residential area is revealed. In fact, the inner court has already made corresponding countermeasures after encountering the invasion of the Soul. For example, Amos, which was encountered when Hall first came to the inner court, is a good example. It is reasonable to say that the main purpose of being a student in the inner court is to learn and try to improve one''s strength, especially as a magician. That time is not enough for learning. Why waste time to be the captain of this security team? Not all of them have changed the rewards of the inner court, which has increased the rewards of this task several times, which has attracted many magicians to do this task. In this way, in addition to some powerful souls, some of the slightly reduced souls have not been able to cause significant losses, and they have been eliminated by a security team like Amos. This has to say that this policy of the inner court is very it is good. Like the last time Amos could not deal with it, even if there was no Hall, as long as Amos insisted for a moment, the reinforcements of the inner court would arrive in time, and then the soul group could not escape and become the soul ending. Although the result is this, there are still a few people who died in the hands of the Soul, so they can live in the relatively safe Area A, which is very attractive to Avril. That''s why everyone is surprised to hear that Hall has a residential area in Area A. "Is this true?" Avril looked at Hall with a look of surprise. This can''t blame Avril. After all, this time, there are several cases in the C area where the Souls attacked humans. I heard that they are still dead. A few people, this makes Avril Lavigne spend a few days in shock. Avril Lavigne is not afraid of death, but Angel is her heart. If Angel is attacked by the Soul, she will not even think about it. If Hall knows that Avril''s thoughts will tell her that this is superfluous, the powerful thing that is expected is undoubted. If it is not because of the last reason, the strength is down, he is a semi-holy level. Hall asked when he could restore his strength. He hoped that he would only try to do as much as he could, but he faintly mentioned the black blood. Hall did not pay attention to it at the time, but he secretly remembered it. After all, Hall''s control over the lookout is not very good. Without the control of blood stasis and space system, Hall is not at ease. If he is promoted to semi-holy or breaks through the holy level, it will be a deterrent to the black dragon. Greatly weakened or even without deterrence, Hall can imagine, and when I look forward to it, I will definitely turn around and deal with myself. "Before you don''t feel relieved, the blood of the little black can''t be overlooked!" Hall thought about it for a moment, and felt that it was more reassuring. After all, Hall of Hope was still not in full control, and Hall did not need to take this risk. Thinking of this, Hall looked at the surprised Ai Weier nodded. "Well, it is true. I believe there will be news for a while, my sister can prepare to move." The last sentence of Hall was to tease Avril. He just wanted to adjust the atmosphere, but he didn''t expect Avril to say a real expression. "Well, that line, just after dinner, I will clean up." Hall looked at Avril Lavigne with some laughter, and secretly blamed himself for not paying enough attention to his sister. The reason why Avril Lavigne was obviously scared by the soul family. "These **** can''t be forgiven." Although human beings have invaded the Titan continent, they are the initiators. However, as a human Hall, they naturally stand on the human side. After all, the soul and human beings are mutually edible and cannot coexist. Therefore, Halls attitude toward the soul group is also very tough. At this point, Hall has no idea of ??the Virgin. Although it was a joke, Hall still agreed with Avril''s statement After enjoying a meal of Avril''s food, the group heard that Olaide asked someone to look outside. "Someone is looking for me?" Hall was a glimpse first, but he quickly reacted. He estimated that the people should be related to the things discussed before. Under the leadership of Ou Laide, Hall saw the coming, and the man said when he saw Hall. "You are Hall? This is the residential address of Area A. If you need it, you can stay directly today." Upon hearing what the people said was this, Hall quickly thanked the man for a moment, and the appearance of the person could not help. After the man left, Hall didn''t know that the man was walking as he walked. "It''s not that Hall is very difficult to get into contact with, and how do you feel that he is so good today?" If Hall hears this, it is estimated that he will spurt a **** sputum. "I am such a good person!" Chapter 884： Area A Chapter 884 Area A (Married tomorrow, if you can''t update, I am very sorry) The movement of the inner court was very fast. When Hall and his people packed their bags and came to the A area, a chic villa appeared in front of them. It seems that no matter what age, there will be no shortage of people who know how to enjoy! Looking at the front of this building that can live at least dozens of people, Hall could not help but sigh. "Ah, a big house!" Angel said with a look of excitement, apparently she was very satisfied with this new home. Seeing the appearance of Angel''s joy, everyone''s face was not revealed by a smile. The villa is very big, but this is not Hall''s most fancy, and his most fancy thing is the outside of the villa, which depicts the intricate magical runes. Although Hall is not very understanding of the magic array, but with his strong mental strength, he can feel the powerful power from above. This is not many times higher than the magical rune that I saw when I met Amos. If he didn''t see the villa and the magical array, Hall might have some people who believe that the inner court is the same, but after seeing the difference between the inner courtyard C and the A district house and the magical rune, he just wants to Those who say that they treat each other equally say two words - bastard! The magic array did not start, so they went in very smoothly, using the key given by the former in the inner court, Hall, who came in at the house that belonged to them temporarily at noon. The villa is a villa, the space and decoration are not to say, Angel seems to have been so happy for a long time, running around in the villa, cheers and laughter, so that people looking at Angel can not help but smile. "Its good... Like the villa of Celias sister, I saw it when I went up to play with her. When did I have my own villa! The one that was finished was Barbera. The expression of envy and hate on her face was undoubtedly revealed. She said that she was so embarrassed that her personality did not feel any surprise. Ai Weier heard a slight smile and said, "Barbera, there are a lot of rooms here. If you like, you can come in and stay at any time." Barbera heard the news in front of you, she just wanted to promise, but was quickly plugged in by the side of Catherine. "Avril''s sister, Barbera is joking, don''t mind." Barbera wants to tell Catherine that she is not a joke, but she has been glanced at Catherine before she speaks. She usually seems to be afraid of her own sister, so she would have been stunned by Catherine if she didnt speak. go back. "Oh, nothing, I want to live at any time, we don''t have many people here, the villas are very empty, even if they add Nosia, they are only ten people, not half of the villa." When Avril said this, she glanced at Catherine first, then looked at Barbera and Betty''s face. It looked like she was helping Hall to choose her wife. The alien world is almost the same as the ancient earth. It is not a big problem for a powerful person to marry a wife or a wife. Even if she is a woman, she does not spare any effort to find a suitable wife for herself. Keke! When Hall saw Avril''s eyes, he suddenly understood that the feelings of Avril had to interfere with his feelings. As soon as he saw a slight change in his face, Nocia, he quickly coughed and turned to the topic. "Sister, I am still looking at it today, pick it up." "You want to go?" After seeing Hall, Avril''s eyes were successfully attracted. When Hall saw it, he quickly said, "Is not the Deputy Dean of Hoffman set up a task for me. I want to come to them to arrange accommodation in Area A so quickly. I obviously want to let me perform the task with peace of mind." Is this mission dangerous? If it is dangerous, we would rather go back to live, I dont want you to take risks. Looking at Avril''s look of concern, Hall only sighed, this is a loved one, no matter when, the first thing that comes to mind is always your own safety. In order not to worry about Avril, Hall looked confidently and patted his chest. "Sister, don''t worry, Vice President Hoffman, but I brought it back. He naturally wouldn''t arrange for those dangerous tasks. I gave this task to me because it was true except me. No one can do it well! Don''t believe you ask Catherine to learn from them!" Seeing Avril''s inquiring eyes, Katherine looked at each other. Although they wanted to fight the Hall of Stinky, they saw the strong strength of Hall and they agreed with Hall. . If those people of the soul family want to attack Hall, it is estimated that they will be miserable by Hall. It is estimated that after the souls who have escaped from the robbers, they will choose to escape instead of the first time. fighting. Hall''s strength is too abnormal, although its strength is not strong, but those powerful summoned beasts have repeatedly given the masters of the inner court to the pit. And it was a very miserable one. When I remembered the old face of Evel''s rose club, Catherine couldn''t help but laugh. "That''s all right, you must pay attention..." Avril''s words have not been finished yet, and an old man''s voice came from outside. "Bad boy, can this villa be? This is my application for the inner court." When I heard this voice, everyone first saw it, and then I saw that Lauren walked in from the outside. "Mr. Lauren is good!" Avril Lavigne was not the first time to see Loren. During the period when Hall was not there, Loren came to Avril Lavigne from time to time, so Avril Laughs and immediately laughed at him after seeing Lauren. Hello Well, Avril is also here! Hall looked at Lorens face and couldnt help but flipped his eyes. Its obvious that hes still saying that this is not nonsense. Of course, Hall naturally did not dare to say it, otherwise he would definitely be the iron fist of the old man of Loren. Although it is not suitable for playing, it is painful, but there are also Avril Lavigne and Angel and others. It is very shameful to be beaten in front of everyone. Especially Barbera, she will definitely laugh at the stone. After Loren and the people greeted each other, they found a reason to pull Hall to the side. After waiting away from everyone, he looked at Hall with a serious look. "Bad boy, should you know the purpose of my coming?" For the name of the old man of Loren, Hall has been unable to vomit. He knows that even if he resists the old man, he will still call it. Simply, he will listen to it. "Know, isn''t that the task?" Chapter 885： Johnny Chapter 885 Johnny "On that mission?" After Loren heard the words of Hall, his face suddenly showed a mocking expression. Hall looked a little wrong. What happened? Is there something wrong? "Hey, old... cough... That''s the teacher, Mr. Lauren, isn''t Vice President Hoffman finding a more suitable person to take part in this task? Since this is the case, then I can take a good rest, but recently I was busy. "" Hall originally wanted to call Loren''s old man, but he changed his mouth after seeing his eyes staring at a murderer''s eyes, otherwise he still didn''t know if the old man would pick up himself. "Oh, do you think it is possible?" For Loren, the old man learned to bring his own sneer skills, Hall expressed deep helplessness. It is estimated that anyone who climbs such a teacher will have this feeling. "Well, Teacher Loren, what is the task in the inner court?" Hall said helplessly, and he prepared the villa in Area A so quickly from the inner court. He realized that things didn''t seem to look like that. Simple, this is not, things really come to the door. "You''re a stinky boy..." Looking at Hall, Loren didn''t breathe his head. Looking at the unhappy Hall, Loren is not too much. He also knows that Hall is definitely not an ordinary person. Can the average person still go to the inner court and turn the inner court upside down? "Cough! The stinky boy is like this, the task continues, but this time because of your special performance, so after discussion in the inner court, I decided to let you lead this time..." "Wait? Lead the team?" Hall widened his eyes and looked at Loren with some unbelief. If Hall didn''t guess wrong, his task was to get out of the Soul''s attention and then find a way to drag the Souls. The team also led them to the ambush that had been prepared in the inner court, and finally eliminated the villain of the massacre. But now I heard that Loren said that he wants to lead the team, which makes Hall feel that something is wrong. Looking at Hall''s confused face, Loren did not pay attention to him, but said from his own. "Your mission is still the same as the original, responsible for bringing out the hordes of the souls, and then bringing them to the ambush circle. This time, the people who follow you are Shabate, Channing, Jaina, Eifel, Celia. ..." "Wait!" Hall seemed to be familiar when he began to hear the name of Shabet, but he didn''t feel anything wrong, but as Loren slowly said the latter name, especially heard. At the time of Eifel and Celia, Holden realized that something was wrong. However, his voice did not let Loren listen to his story until he finally finished talking about a name called Johnny. Hall was very keen to find that Lauren, the old man, said that there was no emotional change when he was talking about other people. After talking about this man named Johnny, a slight change in the corner of his eye was caught by Hall. "Mr. Loren, is this strong nar?" Seeing Hall directly telling the name of this person, Loren took a breath, then he looked at Hall seriously. "Hall!" This is the first time Hall has seen Teacher Lauren speak so seriously and talks to himself. He also realizes that this person named Johnny is a bit jealous to Loren. "I won''t say anything about you before, even if Donald is the second-ranked person in the inner court, if you are not too much, with the repression of Vice President Renee, he will not be chaotic, but..." When Hall heard this, he quickly thought of an answer in his mind, that is, the person who made Lorens teacher jealous, and probably the first student in the inner court! "Johnnad... The number one in the inner school students is the best..." I was thinking about what the teacher, called Mr. Lawrence, said, and Hall suddenly heard Loren continue to speak. "Johnny, the first person in the inner court, is a disciple of Dean Hudson, a senior fire magician of the Nine, and this time I was surprised to hear that he also participated in this mission!" It was said that Loren paused here and saw that Hall did not speak. He continued to speak. "During this period, he has been in the seal of the land, and he did not know when he came back, and this time he also actively applied to join and agreed to let you lead." Lauren took a hard look at Hall, and then he said, "I won''t say anything else. If you can make a good deal, don''t anger him, or else..." "But would he still kill me?" Hall saw the atmosphere a bit weird, so he joked back, just what Hall did not think was that Lauren stared at himself with a look of disgust. "He really does this! Stinky boy, you must remember me, don''t provoke him!" Ok? Still dare to kill? That being said, this guy named Johnny seems to be very arrogant, and seems to be arrogant than the **** he has seen in the past few days! If the previous Hall, I heard that this news is expected to follow the words of Teacher Lauren very well, but Hall, who has a long wing, is afraid of those who are fighting in the nine? The nine-dimensional World of Warcraft in the space, as long as all released, not to mention the master of the nine-class combat power, even if it is a semi-class master, as long as it is not the killer of the killing Hall, he can find a way from here He fled in his hands. So Hall heard that Lauren reminded himself to be careful about a person Not only did he not want to listen to his thoughts, but he also had to see if this strong nerd was really irritating. When Loren saw the expression on Halls face, he suddenly groaned. "This stinky boy will not be..." Thinking of this, Lorens face suddenly showed an anxious expression. Bad boy, you better not have this idea. Dont think that you have a lot of powerful summoning beasts now. Johnny is not an ordinary person. He has the ability to control the curse. Nothing is smaller than Lawrence Dean. You know, in the inner court, in terms of magical curses, few people can say that they are more familiar than Dean Hudson. Under the guidance of Dean Hudson, the strength of Johnny. Nature should not be underestimated! You better bury that idea in your stomach!" Forbidden curse... For the curse, Hall does not have a whole concept in his mind. His understanding is a magic that is several times stronger than ordinary magic. Since it is magic, as long as it is not allowed to display it, then there is no threat at all, but Hall can not say it in the face of Loren, otherwise he believes that this old man will definitely pack himself. Chapter 886： Home Chapter 886 "Bad boy, remember not?" Seeing that Hall did not make a statement, Loren couldn''t help but snorted. It seems that this voice is a bit loud, which makes Avril and others who are not far away attract attention. "Ah? Oh, ok, ok, I remember!" Hall of God who had returned to God also found this situation. In order not to let Avril children worry about them, Hall temporarily put other ideas behind him and dealt with it first. Loren, the old man said. "I hope you can say it, don''t let me waste so much to remind you!" Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. It seems that it will not take long to come from the Dean... After Lauren specifically reminded Hall, he left Hall''s new home. After Loren left, Avril''s eyes were surrounded by concern. "Hall, how? It seems that Loren is his teacher..." Hall smiled a little, then looked at Avril''s face with ease and said. "Do not worry, nothing. This time, Teacher Lauren came over and told me that the task assigned to the inner court was not for me alone. The top ten people in the inner court almost went there!" what? Although Avril is only an ordinary person, she is not a closed person. Other situations or she will not pay much attention to it, but she still knows some of the top ten people in the inner court. Can be ranked in the top ten in the college, which shows that these people''s strength is not ordinary, before she heard that Hall is in the eighth place, Qian Ning is not scared, but was later advised by Nosia, and Later, the news of Halls victory came, which made Avrils heart of the blind mans eyes re-enter the stomach. Now I heard that the inner court even sent the top ten people in the inner court to the task with Hall. Avril could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. However, the faces of Nosia and others are changing. They are different from Avril Lavigne. They are far more knowledgeable than Avril Lavigne. The idea is naturally different from Avril Lavigne. For example, Avril found that there are so many powerful and powerful people to accompany Hall, then Hall''s safety will be guaranteed. But Nosia, they didn''t think so. The original task of going alone was to let the top ten people in the inner court go. What does this mean? This shows that this task is not so simple, how can a simple task, so that so many strong people go together? Because of the flies and the use of the curse to fight flies, how to look very irrational! "Hall..." Nosia looked at Hall with concern. She just wanted to say something, but it was stopped by Hall with her eyes. Nosia was so smart, she naturally knew what Hall looked like. Avril Lavigne looked at Nosia with some doubts, but Hall was at this time. "Sister, you can rest assured that there are so many strong people going together, this mission is definitely safe!" Seeing that Avril still wants to say something, Hall did not give her this opportunity. "Well, my sister, you can help me prepare some food. The task may not have the opportunity to eat the dishes made by my sister in the past few days, so I want to bring some more in the space ring, so when I come, even if I am outside, You can eat your sister''s dishes." Hall successfully transferred Avril''s attention. After listening to Hall''s request, Avril did not say anything more, let Demi buy more food, and she went to the kitchen to get ready. Watching Avril finally stopped mentioning this, Hall was relieved. "Hall, this is a bit wrong. Since Dr. Loren came to remind me, obviously this task is not so simple. How can a simple task make so many of the top ten in the inner court go together? You..." When he heard Nocia care about himself, Halls face showed a gentle smile. "Oh, rest assured, Nosia, my sister is here, so I didn''t let you say it. After all, this thing let her know that there is no other use besides worrying her. It is better to compare her like this. it is good." "And... this time the mission has changed a bit, but as long as I think, there is no problem with security back." Whether Hall is talking big or not, Nosia is still very clear. After all, she has not been in contact with Hall for a long time. Hall still knows her ability. Seeing Hall''s confident face, Nosia was not prepared to continue persuasion, but looked at Hall seriously. "That line, then you must pay attention to safety. If there is a situation, be sure to keep yourself safe for the first time! There is Mr. Wang Wang in you..." Nosias words have not been finished yet, but it is to see that Hall shook his head and said. "No, I am not going to take the lookout. This time his mission is to have a good look at this home. Although he has already lived in Area A, and the Soul has no strong attack, this does not mean Entering Area A is absolutely safe, and some hope that I will be able to perform the task with peace of mind." Seeing Hall saying that Nosia also knew that he could not change his mind. After thinking about it, she also felt that Hall was not doing it, so she did not continue to persuade Hall. The two continued to say. After a few sentences, Nosia went to help Avril Lavigne with the demi who bought the food. Looking at the princess who is obviously an elf, but now it is the same as ordinary people who are washing vegetables, and the face is still showing a happy expression of Nosia, the dark mouth can not help but twitch. "Bastard Hall..." The Hall, which was darkened by their darkness, was now checking the situation of the summoning beasts in the space. Because the nine-class magic crystal and the eighth-class magic crystal are not enough So Hall can only temporarily raise some fire ant female ants to the seventh level, waiting for him to raise the white ant fire ant female ants to After the seventh class, it was discovered that the seventh-class magic crystal was already insufficient. "It seems that the magic crystal is never enough for me, but forget it, there are more than one hundred and seven fire ant female ants, this is the seventh fire magician, even if the strength is not nine strong, but was A hundred fireballs hit, and it is estimated that he is not much better." Because Hall has a mysterious space, the summoning beast is not lacking. In addition, there is a bug in which the magic crystal enhances the summoning of the beast, and there are really many magic crystals that are not enough for Hall. "Let''s see where to get a batch of magic crystals next time!" Hall, who has improved his strength, has just left the space, and he was told by Ou Laide that the dishes have been put into the space ring, and someone outside is looking for himself. It seems to be the person who went to the task. Hearing here, Hall followed Olaide and went out. When he saw the person, he was puzzled because he didn''t know this person. I saw the man who came directly to the Hall and smiled. "I want to come to you, Hall. I know, my name is Johnny!" Chapter 887： Facts Chapter 887 "Johnny?!" Before, Mr. Loren specially rushed over to inform Hall that he must be careful about the strongest person in the inner court. He did not expect that Hall had not found him yet. This person actually went straight to find it. Hall blinked and looked at the people. He saw that the mans three-dimensional five-knife knife was so beautiful, the whole person gave a kind of king of the Megatron, and the evil and beautiful face was smeared at the moment. smile. A black and wide magic robe can''t hide his drow. Born to be the king of the world, the handsome and unmatched five senses seem to be carved out of marble, with sharp edges and sharp lines, sharp and deep eyes, not feeling a sense of oppression! The thick eyebrows rose slightly rebelliously, under the long, micro-volume lashes, with a pair of clear-eyed eyes, Ying Ting''s nose, pink lips like rose petals, and white skin... In a word, this person named Johnny seems to be experiencing Hall in appearance! It is comparable to the most beautiful elf in the world. "I hate being handsomer than me!" After observing it, Hall suddenly popped up such a sentence. However, he did not know how to make a smile. Hall is still not sure what the guy named Johnson is looking for. So when he saw Johnny reaching out and saying hello to him, Hall thought about it and reached out and he After holding it, I let go of it. "Hello Nader, hello, don''t know if you came to me today..." Johnny was not angry because of Hall''s short handshake, and he still looked at Hall with a smile. "Oh, I know that you have doubts in your heart, and I will not hide it. The purpose of my visit is very simple. Let me see your true strength for this mission!" Ok? Hall looked at Johnny with some mistakes. What does he mean by this? Is this going to get things done? Johnny did not pay attention to Hall''s surprise, he said to himself. "When you were fighting Eifel, I was also there, but this guy actually gave up directly, although it was because he saw the reason why Hall is strong, but it is because of this that he lost the heart of being a strong man. How can people who even dare not participate in the battle have the opportunity to break through to that level?" I don''t know why, Hall feels a bit harsh when he hears Johnny. He thinks that Johnny seems to be too self-righteous. The spirit of the bright sword is naturally courageous, but this depends on the actual situation. If a first-class magician encounters a semi-classic magician, is it really like you to throw a magical past? This ending, as long as it is not a fool, knows what it will be, so Hall feels that Kennedy is somewhat self-righteous, and he is estimated to be on his own level. For this kind of person, Hall only wants to say two words - get out! Johnny, who did not know the true thoughts of Hall, continued to talk about himself. "The situation in the Titans may be that you know some of the brothers, but I believe that you don''t know what is comprehensive, right?" When he heard this, Holdens eyes lit up, and Gennad said it was really good. Hall is not really aware of the situation here. He also asked many people, including Loren, just telling him that he is currently Doing your own study well, the others have not told him in detail. Now that he heard the words of Johnny, he immediately nodded with the cooperation. "Well, it is true. I don''t have time in the inner hospital after all." "That''s right, this is one of the reasons why I came to you!" Johnny said that there was a serious expression on his face. "I want to ask you first, how much do you know about the three inner courts?" Uh? Hall heard that Johnny suddenly asked himself about the inner court. He said that he was not sure what the purpose of Johnny was, but he said the last time he heard from Hoffman. a bit. As Hall finished, Johnny nodded and agreed. "Well, since you know this, I don''t have to say too much." "Yes, the struggles of the three inner courts have been on the continent of Allen. It can be said that the three inner courts have never been less than ever, but because of the problems of the Mozu and the crisis of human survival, this makes The three inner courts have to unite." When I heard this, Holden learned a lot of news. Although Johnny was not very explicit, Hall could have imagined how cruel the struggle of the three inner courts was. This is somewhat like the three-nation period of China. All three countries want to reunify and want to dominate the entire continent. The other two countries will naturally not agree. Under this situation, they will always be taboo and peaceful, or they will Three parties are fighting. Apparently, the emergence of the Mozu made the three inner courts realize that it was not good, and they had to unite to resist the invasion of the Mozu. Hall estimates that the reason why he did not hear this in Allen''s mainland is likely to have two situations. The first is that the inner court has blocked the news, so that a small count of a Principality like Hall is naturally impossible to understand. The second situation is that this is a matter of decades ago, even before the Hoffman Palace, the ordinary people who know the situation are estimated to have died almost the same, this possibility is relatively large. But what does this mean? Hall looked at Johnny with a puzzled look He wanted to hear what Kenard would say later. Johnny did not let Hall wait for a long time. After seeing Hall absorb some of the words just now, he continued. "The battle is not on the bright side, but it is not lacking in the dark. This time, do you think that the inner court agreed to let the other two inner school students come to practice the magic and use the spirit hall is the dean they agreed to?" "Is not it?" Seeing Hall''s surprised expression, Johnny''s face could not help but reveal a ridiculous expression, but the expression was fleeting, as if it had not appeared. "This secret should be known to many people, so I told you that there is no problem. There are other spies in the inner court in each inner court, but fortunately they have not done anything out of the way, so the high-level insiders will One eye closes one eye, it can be said that they know so fast, it is entirely thanks to you!" Hold the grass! Hall heard that he couldn''t help but sneak a sigh. He felt that he was very embarrassed. It seems that this matter has nothing to do with his half-money. How come there is a feeling of lying in the middle of a gun. Chapter 888： Do you know what you are doing? Chapter 888 Do you know what you are talking about? Johnny did not pay attention to Hall''s grievances and innocent expressions. Is it innocent? This is not important for Johnny. The reason why he came to find Hall was in his heart. As for Hall''s failure to admit it, it doesn''t matter. What is important is that when he finishes speaking, he needs Hall to make a statement. "The reason why the inner court agrees is because the reason why the seal magic array is destroyed is here. This is not a trivial matter. If the inner court exits or does not work, it is dangerous to be all humans!" Looking at Hall''s words and words, Johnny sneered, "Don''t tell me that you think they are all people who think about humans. If this is the case, why are there three inner courts and three empires?" At that time, is the whole continent of Allen and Titan unifying?" When Kennedy said that the mood had become a little excited, it made the Hall, which had never spoken, unable to avoid it. He did not expect that Johnny would have such performance in front of himself. Just when Hall was worried, Johnon had already responded. He apologized to Hall and said with a faint sigh. "Sorry, I was a little excited. We said where is it?" Hall''s mouth twitched a few times and looked at the strong Donald who seemed to have never happened before. Suddenly he thought that this guy would be born by the Emperor, or how could it be so fast with nothing? This is not something that ordinary people can do! This is definitely a storyteller! This is a mark given by Hall to Johnny. He thinks that something must have happened to Johnny, otherwise he will never do this. Seeing that Hall did not speak, Johnny did not care, he continued. "The situation in the inner courtyard is like this. It seems that there are a few inner courts and awkwardness. In fact, there are still battles in the dark. I am here to find Hall, you are because I have taken your strength, as long as you..." "Wait!" Hall heard that he didn''t wait for Johnny to interrupt him immediately. Although Hall didn''t know what Johnny was going to say, he guessed that the words behind him must not be good words, or that they might be strong. If you say it later, it is definitely not something that Hall can know. Sure enough, Johnny did not pay attention to Hall''s interruption. He glanced at Hall and continued. "This mission is not too difficult. Even if it is faced with tens of thousands of souls, as long as Hall learns to promise me a small request, then I will let them work together to help you. This task! And you don''t have to worry about how Eifel or Donald will be with you. By then you are my person, they are not so courageous to move you!" Uh Hall looked at the self-righteous guy in front of him. You can''t listen to people. I don''t want you to wait, don''t talk? Also, what is it that I am your person? If this is the case, do you want to spread my reputation? If Nosia rushed back to find the Elf Queen because of this, when the old woman came over and asked you to stop it? Hall, who had wanted to worry immediately, suddenly turned around in his mind, and then he forced himself to resist the anger and said. "I don''t know what the requirements of the strong Nathan seniors are?" Johnny heard that the beautiful face suddenly showed a pleasant expression. The smile was like the sunshine in the winter. It was estimated that 80% of the woman would be captured by this smile, but if it was a woman, it would be 80%. Hall is a real man of iron, this smile will only make Hall feel uncomfortable! "Oh, I know that Hall will learn to agree, but it is not a big deal. I just want Hall to learn from you. I believe that with Hall, you are joining us. The goal will be closer!" "What organization?" Hall had to ask for an interesting look in order to understand the purpose of this time. "Oh, my organization is called the Human Federation. The purpose is to unite the entire human race. I believe that only in this way can we resist the demons, even defeat the demons or destroy them! I believe..." Fight! Hall, who didnt want to laugh, heard this, especially after the so-called human unions so-called personality name, he couldnt help but laugh, because the Taihu Lake suddenly, he himself was given his own saliva. After a moment of sighing, the continuous coughing sound is very uncoordinated at this moment. The strong Nade, who had a smile on his face, gradually converges. He looks at Hall with a look of iron. He thinks that Hall is a guy who seems to be a clown. What he said just is just a joke. Look. The face was very ugly, and the strong Nade voice looked at Hall with some coldness. "I don''t know what Hall Brother is laughing at? Can you talk to me?" Probably knowing that Johnny is looking for himself to be a fool, and then to finish the task that is impossible to complete, Hall is not pretending, reaching out and wiping a tearful eye because of laughter, this time Forcibly resisted watching the strong Nade Road. "I don''t mean you said that you are a strong sergeant. The name of the union you took is really talented. Can''t I just laugh and laugh? I want to say that this is not impossible..." "Oh? So, Hall, brother, do you agree with me?" Johnny heard it here, his face was a little better, and he was looking forward to seeing Hall. "No, no!" Hall almost laughed again He felt that he should lower the laughter in the future, otherwise he would laugh at himself with a joke, which is not enough. Taking a deep breath, Hall converges on the smile on his face and looks at Johnny Road. "Johnnard, you don''t understand what I mean, I mean, what kind of union you are, is a shit!" what? Johnnys words suddenly widened his eyes. He knew that Hall was arrogant, but he did not expect him to be so arrogant, and dared to insult himself? Who are you? That is a magical genius! Although he is not the most powerful variant of the attack system, it is a powerful fire magician, and he has a very enchanting talent. He has become a few years ago. The nine magicians, in his case, as long as there is a chance, it can break through the strong into the semi-class. But today, someone is insulting him in front of him. How can he not make him angry? "Do you know what you are talking about?" Chapter 889： Strong cloud Chapter 889 Strong Clouds "Do you know what you are talking about?" The voice of Johnny is very cold. As long as he is not a fool, he knows that he is angry. If someone who knows him sees him, it is clear that he is going to worry about it. However, Hall is not an ordinary person. He said before that if Johnny didn''t find himself trouble, he wouldn''t have to meet him anyway. He didn''t take the initiative to provoke him, but if he really licked his nose, Then don''t blame Hall for counterattacking. This is not, Jonards apparently threatening tone made Hall feel uncomfortable. He was uncomfortable and naturally left behind what Mr. Laurens teacher had not asked to provoke Johnnad. Looking at the face of Johnny, who had become awkward because of anger, Halls mouth could not help but reveal a hint of ridicule. "Why, is my voice too small or a strong sergeant, your ears are stunned? Or do you want to go to a doctor like Evrean? Don''t you can''t hear it before, this is not good! Bastard! Where did Johnny be talked like this, the originally calm heart was so angry at this moment that it was like pouring cold water into a boiling oil pan and directly bombing it. "I really let me down. I came here personally and kindly. I didn''t think that you would be like this. It seems that Hall is a younger brother who looks down on me!" Jonard gnawed his teeth and looked at Hall''s words. If he had promised to have been Dean Hudson before, he couldn''t cause big trouble before. He really wanted a fireball to lie on Hall''s face. "No, no..." Hall heard his head shook his head. John had been taught by Hall before. He knew that Hall would definitely not be a good word, but even if he was prepared, he would still be Hall. The whole face of the words is getting red. "Johnnard, I really look down on you! You don''t look at your own situation? I don''t think Dr. Hudson dare to get this human federation. You are also very funny? I am not a fool, you. Don''t overestimate your IQ. I don''t have any interest in human reunification. I just want to be good and alive. As for others, I can''t say anything, as long as you don''t specifically provoke me, I still have a good talk!" Ha ha Johnny is mad, are you talking? Is this a fool? As for the character of your ten-person sentence, you can talk well! "Hey, since you don''t participate, then we have nothing to say. This time, Hall Brothers should be careful. If something goes wrong, it will be bad!" After saying this, Johnny did not stay here. In his opinion, if he was waiting for it, he would probably not be able to directly lose a curse and burn the bastard. Anyway, I am going to perform the task right away. Johnny also needs to understand the strength of Hall from the side. If he is really strong, then Johnny will have a good plan, if Hall is careful to die this time. The task, then you can''t blame anyone. Looking at the back of Gornard, who turned away and turned away, Hall suddenly shouted. "The strong Nade seniors walk slowly, be careful not to fall!" The strong Narde, who was walking, almost fell to the ground, but fortunately he did not make a fool of himself. "Bastard!" Johnny did not go back, but accelerated the speed to leave here, he is not afraid of Hall, and afraid that he could not help but stop the bastard. Fortunately, here is the A area, there are not many people, and there are not many people who know how to get here. Looking at the back of Johnny, the Lloyd, who stood behind Hall without talking, suddenly began to speak. "Young master, is it really good to offend such a person?" After all, Olaide came to the inner court for a short time, so the strongest of the top ten in the inner court, he naturally understood what it was. He was deeply shocked when he heard that the person was a strongman, but he still had no When he returned, he suddenly found out that his young master had directly **** with the first person in the inner court. After he returned to God, Johnny had been given away by the Hall. Hall didn''t care about waving his hand. "You don''t want to talk to other people about this matter. I will go to the task for a while. Look back at your head and look at it. If you have any questions, go to Teacher Lauren. I hope to keep it! My sister, please, please!" Ou Laide heard the words and quickly bowed his head and said with sincerity and trepidation, "Where is the young master, it is my duty to protect Missy. Although my strength is not enough, if someone wants to hurt Missy and Miss Angel, unless I am from my body. Stepped on!" Hall heard the satisfaction of Olaide''s shoulder. "Okay, I really want someone to deal with me. It''s not something you can cope with. Remember what I said, something happened to find Loren teacher!" Seeing Olaide''s face nodded seriously, and Hall smiled with satisfaction, then turned and walked toward the house. ...... Not many people know about the exchange between Hall and Johnny, otherwise the inner court will once again set off a discussion boom. In particular, this time the master is a strong man like Johnny. It is estimated that there will be no discussion of this discussion in a few days. At this moment, the two men are sitting in an office with a group of people In this group of people, there is more than one contradiction with Hall! For example, Qian Ning ranked eighth, such as the sixth ranked Eifel, such as the fourth, inexplicable to Hall''s unhappy Celia, such as the second ranked Donald, and the newly recruited No. 1 ! In the top ten of the inner court, Hall actually provoked five people, and Kevin, who originally wanted to deal with Hall, ranked fifth in the inner court. After seeing these people staring at Hall with cold expression, he gave up this without a bitter smile. idea. This is how powerful it is to be able to do this step! That is him, otherwise no matter which one of them, just look at the inner school students, it is estimated that he does not say peace of mind sitting here, thank you for not fainting! Where is it like Hall, sitting there and licking his ears? Even Kevin shut up and didn''t talk. Another Shabate, who had just been squeezed to the tenth by Qian Ning, saw this scene. He even looked at the nose and nose and pretended not to see anything. Here he was strong. The lowest, in addition to hateful to Chen Ning who defeated him, other people he did not want to provoke any one! At the same time, my heart secretly gave Hall a thumb. The person who can offend so many strong people is not a fool or a real strong. He wants to see how Hall responds to this matter. Chapter 890： Group? Chapter 890 Group? In this weird office, only one person is looking at the situation with his interest in the Erlang leg. This person is dressed a little special, like Hall, they are all wearing magical robes unique to the magician, and this person is wearing a full body armor with a rune! Except for one head exposed, his body was covered with a thick layer of armor. That is to say, this person is not a magician, but a soldier. It is estimated that the people present are very clear except that Hall does not know his identity. This person is not someone else. He is the third in the inner court and the only one in the top ten! He has another identity, that is, Cadillac, a disciple of the vice president of the Imperial Academy of the Imperial Academy of Fire, and a nine-class fighter! It can be said that this time, except for the seventh and ninth people in the inner court, the other eight people have arrived. It is estimated that this scene will be seen by other colleges. I will be surprised that my mouth will not close together. If they know that these people are going to perform a task together, and if they let Hall lead, they may be surprised that the eyes will fall. Come out. Therefore, this mission is very important, so it is very hidden for them to get together. There are also glory troops outside to guard, which shows how much attention this inner court attaches. However, this time is destined to surprise the students in the inner court. Therefore, after the tasks are arranged, they will be deliberately sent out when they go out together. The purpose is to let the souls lurk in the eye line of human beings. This is this time. One of the important aspects of the mission. "This guy is Hall? Oh, its amazing, so many people have been offended. I didnt think that even the beauty of Celia could be offended and admire! I really admire!" Hall, who was licking his ears, suddenly noticed that there was a very special gaze among the people. He turned his head and saw that the man with three or five big ones was looking at himself with a pair of eyes. The eyes made Hall. Suddenly a chill was hit. "I am going, this guy won''t be bent? How do you look at me with this disgusting look?" Seeing Hall seeing it, Cadillac smiled at Hall and said hello. It is estimated that if he knows what the Hall thinks at this moment, I am afraid that he will not only not laugh, but will also pick up the big behind. The sword slashed at Hall''s face and slashed. "I am a straight man!" Hall didn''t think about a low-key one, but when he came in, he found that these people were not friendly to themselves. If so, why should he give them face? No matter which world, strong strength represents everything, Hall is not afraid of them, then why should they look at their eyes? Fortunately, someone came in at this time, otherwise it might be difficult to say it in a while. The original Hall of Ears saw that the person was Hoffmann''s deputy dean, and quickly sat up, but unfortunately his situation has long been told Hoffman. So seeing Hall do this, Hoffman is also a little dumbfounded. After glaring at Hall, Hoffman said. "I don''t want to say more about the purpose of everyone coming here?" Hearing Hoffman''s words, the people nodded slightly after a slight glance. "Well, then I won''t say much. The task is very important. I hope that everyone will unite to do this task well. I don''t know if you have any doubts. Now I can answer it on the spot. Once I go out of the mission, Even if there are any doubts, please let me down, wait until the mission comes back, otherwise, if anyone makes a mistake, don''t blame the inner court for trying you!" hiss! Trial? This is a very severe punishment. If you are not careful, you have to be driven out of the inner court and abolish the strength! Just when Hoffman thought it was ok. A voice suddenly popped out. "I have opinions!" After seeing the speaker, Qian Ning and Aifeiers face showed no smile, but Johnnys mouth was slightly moved, but he quickly took it back. If he didnt look carefully, he found it. This is not the case. "Ok?" Hoffman looked at the man with some headaches. It can be said that this group of people is a person who Hoffman also has a headache. This person is not someone else. It is the second Donald of the inner school students! Because of the last incident, Donald has deeply hated Hall, and the face was beaten with a fiery sensation. Until now, Donald still felt pain. Recently, if Vice President Renee let me calm down, Donald has already gone to Hall to settle accounts. Now I heard Hoffmans deputy dean say that this mission will make Halls captain, arrogant Donalds. May agree! No, after Hoffman finished, he immediately got up and expressed his opinion. In addition to the wrinkles of Kevin and Celia''s brows, the rest of the people looked at Hall with a look of gloating, and they were very happy to see the battle between Hall and Donald. In the words of Qian Ning, I dont like both of you guys anyway. Its best to play a situation where you are born and dead, so that we are happy. "I don''t know what advice Donald has?" Hoffman knew that the task of setting up today would not be so simple, so he did not stop him from commenting except for some dissatisfaction with Donald. "I don''t accept it. Why can he be the captain? We all get the current position with strength. What did he do? In addition to defeating the two idiots of Channing and Eifel, who else he defeated? Is Lia still Cadillac? Or is it me and Johnny?" Hold the grass! Both Qian Ning and Eifel were suddenly stunned. They didn''t think that Donald, the bastard, was swearing at the face of everyone. And Celia ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Cadillac and Johnny are a frowning expression looking at Donald, this guy is ready to pull everyone in. Although they also want to see the arrogant Hall being defeated, they don''t want to be pulled out by Donald for comparison. While Johnny wants to test Hall''s strength, he naturally won''t go up and compare with Hall, and Donald said that they immediately fell into an awkward position. Just as Hoffmans vice president frowned and wanted to say something, Cadillac spoke directly to Donald. "When you want to go up, do you pull me out and do what? Prepare the group? As a warrior, I refuse!" "To fight yourself, I want to beat him. I will do it myself. You better think about it next time!" Celia was also looking at Donald in a cold tone, seemingly ignoring Donalds darkness. face. When Celia finished, everyone looked at the strong Nade, and the strong Nade said with no expression. "If you really want me to fight together, I don''t care!" Chapter 891： Battle against Donald Chapter 891 vs. Donald "Ok?" The people who thought that the strong Nader did not bother to Gu Quns people couldnt help but hear what he was doing. What happened to him? Even agree with Donald''s opinion? Channing and Eifel, who were originally because of Donalds words, looked at Johnny with some mistakes. They had some doubts about whether they had an illusion because of anger. How is this going? Johnny, who ranked first in the inner court, agreed to deal with Hall with Donald. Isn''t this a joke? Hoffman is looking at the Hall who has never talked. He is not clear, how can he not know, Loren was specifically looking for Hall to remind him not to provoke Johnny, but today is strong. Naders performance is clearly telling others that he is very dissatisfied with Hall, otherwise he will not ignore the identity of his inner court to go to the group hall. "What did this guy do again? Even Johnson was offended!" At this moment, everyone thought of a situation, that is, Hall is too good to cause trouble! "Live it!" Channings smug smile in his eyes, he can already imagine that the first and second person in the inner court will start at the same time, and he seems to have seen Hall being beaten and begging for mercy. The situation, the picture must be very beautiful! Just when Channing thought that Hall would ask Hoffman, a lazy voice came from the side. "Oh, let''s go, do you want to play with me?" Then don''t talk nonsense, the fist is the last word, whoever is the best to be the captain, no opinion?" hiss! Everyone turned their heads and saw that the person who said this was in the Hall of the ear, even if Hoffman was greeted by Halls arrogant tone. He just wanted to swear that Donald had let him not make trouble, but the guy in Hall actually went straight to the battle, and it seemed that he wanted to play once with everyone here. This makes everyone feel how there is a sense of inner court rankings. After this thought, everyone thought that Hall must be crazy, otherwise how can normal people do this kind of thing? Celia Liu Mei was upside down. She did misunderstand Hall before, but because of her personality, she avoided Hall and it was very good, otherwise she would not look at Hall at all. Although the strength that Hall showed in that day was indeed amazing, but he was only facing the sixth-ranked Eifel, this person who can not even beat himself, Celia naturally will not look in the eyes. But Cadillac, Donald, and especially Johnny, are different. Instead, Celia does not dare to say such arrogance. "Is it really a arrogant madness, thinking that it is great to have a few summoned beasts? You will soon know how ridiculous your thoughts are!" Celia had been asked by Catherine to look after her, and Celia, who didnt want to agree, finally succumbed to Catherines pleading, which only reluctantly agreed, but now that Celia has changed her mind, she feels like Huo Such a arrogant madness must bear a failure before it will be more arrogant. "Enough! Hall, do you know what you are talking about?" Hoffman saw that the atmosphere was a little wrong, and immediately yelled at Hall, who was worried that Hall was a loyalty battle on his face. But where did he know that Hall had already thought of this situation when he was coming to find himself? He felt that it would not be enough to endure it. He only had to take the initiative and he had to catch a key goal. Just Hall is hesitating to take Donald, or Donald, did not expect Donald to jump out directly, this is also good, Hall also removed the trouble of choice, he has decided, I will take a good look at Donald, let him Know how weak his so-called genius is in front of the mysterious space system. "Deputy Dean of Hoffman, I understand what I am doing. I have come to the inner court for a few days. I have deeply realized how friendly the seniors in the inner court are, so I will keep this friendship!" Fight! Only Caddyk was able to laugh when he heard this, and Kevin was a look that was dumbfounding. Is this friendly? You didn''t see the people who have been cleaned up by Chan Ning. Have you clenched your hands and looked like a bite? Kevin believes that if the vice president of Hoffman is absent, and the location is changed to the suburbs, it is estimated that they will not go nonsense directly to the group, let him know what is true friendship. "You..." Hoffman''s deputy dean was also flushed by Hall''s words. He looked at the Hall that still looked at everyone with a smile, and finally forcibly endured the anger and sighed. "You are free, since you want to compare, then come with me, time is running out, I hope you can stop." After saying this, Hoffman turned directly away from the office, and Hall went straight behind him. The people in the office looked at me and I saw you. Then Donald took the lead and went out. Others have followed and went out. "I would like to see how long you can hold on Donald." Johnny squinted and walked behind the crowd. He knew Donald''s power, if he had no control over the magical elements, and Donald didn''t want his caller to be seriously injured~www .novelhall.com~ Last time he will admit defeat in advance, otherwise the two sides are likely to end up with both losses. Of course, this is also related to the venue. Anyway, for Johnny, Donald is a very difficult role. But now, Hall has completely angered Donald, this guy is likely to be desperate to shoot, when there will be a good show. Whether it is Hall failure or victory, this is a good result for Johnon. If Hall fails, he can continue to draw Hall or suppress Hall. If Hall wins, then he will re-recognize Huo. By the way, Donald is recruited into the organization. As for the name, it is a good idea to help him revenge. Soon, the group came to a secret place, which is much bigger than the outside, because both of them are summoners, and there are still a large number of summoners. I want to come here. Hoffman deliberately brings them to Hall. The reason for coming over. "Come on, I personally do the referee, as long as I say stop, no matter what the situation you have to stop, understand?" After seeing both of them nod, Hoffman sighed and then watched the two men walk to the middle of the field. Chapter 892： Start of battle Chapter 892 begins the battle Looking at the two people standing in the middle, Shabate thought about it and asked softly to Kevin on the side. "Kevin, do you think the two of them will win?" Kevin, who was originally concerned about Hall, was first glimpsed. He looked back at the person who spoke. After seeing Shabate, he sank for a moment, then he shook his head and said. "This is really hard to say, Donald''s situation you have not seen, strong mental strength plus a number of powerful summoned beasts, when facing him alone, especially in this small space, he occupied A very advantageous advantage." "But..." said here, Kevin looked at the still calm Hall, and then said, "And this Hall, the last time, even summoned a few nine summoned beasts, if neither side concealed strength, Then its really hard to judge the outcome." Shabate nodded when he heard the words. Before he was in the spirit hall, he also wanted to see what kind of person he was defeating. After seeing the power of Hall, he wanted to beat Hall and he changed this. idea. Just kidding, even Eifel is forced to surrender. If he is worse than Eifel, he will not be stupid enough to take it for himself. It can be said that among these people, the least hostile to Hall belongs to him except Kevin. If it is not the current situation, he still wants to make a good friend with Hall, thinking that there is such a powerful friend. It is very advantageous for Shabet. Of course, the premise is... Hall is not a guy who is blaming for it. Otherwise, with the strength of Shabet, there is really no way to resist the threat from those who are strong. Dating should be cautious, Shabet is currently in this tangled phase, which is why he will ask Kevin. "Who are you optimistic about?" Shabert glanced at Hall and Donald, and finally he spit out such a sentence. Ok? Kevin looked at Shabate a little strangely. Kevin, who had some doubts after seeing Shabates eyes, suddenly understood that feelings, Shabate, like himself, also wanted to see if he could Meet the idea of ??Hall. "It turns out!" Kevin nodded and said secretly. "If you want me to say, I am naturally optimistic about Hall." Kevin did not conceal his thoughts. Shabate originally thought that Kevin would be ambiguous, so after Kevin said that he was optimistic about Hall, the whole person suddenly stunned, but at this time Hall they began to summon the summoned beast to attract everyone. This did not make people notice Shabates gaffe. "Roar!" A roar came and the people asked for their prestige. I saw it in the middle of the square. The first call was Donald. "This is... violent demon?!" The violent demon, a kind of Warcraft known for its speed and temper, in general, even the masters of the nine-power are not willing to face this kind of Warcraft. This is the wind system of Warcraft, the speed is very fast, the second is that this kind of Warcraft is very vengeful, after all, like sneak attack, especially in the forest, you never think of when they suddenly appear somewhere, then use their sharp Claws and fangs cut through your blood vessels and dig out your heart. "Is it ready to move the real thing at the beginning? Oh, it''s interesting." Johnny naturally knew Donald''s summoned beast. When Donald and Kevin fought, Kevin was almost caught by the violent demon, if not Kevin is also a wind magician. He has an advantage in speed. At the beginning, he was not only admit defeat, but he was also likely to be injured. Hoffman saw the gloomy smile on Donald''s face, and his brow could not help but wrinkle. Fortunately, Hall also shot, and after seeing Donald''s hands, Hall waved his hand immediately, and suddenly a huge figure appeared in the seat between Donald and himself. "Roar!" After a scream of trembling that made everyone''s souls tremble, a huge white World of Warcraft appeared in front of everyone. "Well? Is it it?" For this summoning beast, Qian Ning is the most familiar, this summoned beast with soul attack, but he knows its horror. When the two heads of the World of Warcraft appeared, they would be hostile to each other without the command of Hall and Donald. Perhaps this is the nature of Warcraft as the king. They will naturally treat them as enemies after seeing an opponent with similar strengths. "Roar!" The two World of Warcraft roared at the same time, if they did not receive the master''s orders, they might rush directly toward the other side. "Up! Give it to me!" Donald waved his hand and an invisible mental attack suddenly turned into a cone and rushed toward Hall. On the side of Hall, Hall did not open his mouth. A big roar came from the roar, and the sound of the soul attack directly shattered the attack, not only that. www.novelhall.com~ The violent demon seems to be After some influence, the whole body actually shaken at this time. It can be seen from its pair of red eyes. It seems that it has already eaten some small losses just now. Fortunately, it is also a nine-class World of Warcraft, and soon recovered, looking at Ada, who rushed over to himself. After the roar, the powerful and powerful legs slammed, and the whole body turned into a group of black shadows at this moment and disappeared in place. "Hurry!" Hall was secretly surprised. The speed of Warcraft he had seen before, but did not think that the speed of this violent demon leopard was so fast. In the blink of an eye, a heavy object collided with the sound suddenly came in the field, everyone looked up and saw that in the square, the violent demon and Ada''s head slammed together at this moment. It seems that they are evenly matched. When they landed, they both shook their heads with some pain, but soon the two World of Warcraft slammed together again, and then they did not use other tactics. So they used the most primitive fighting methods to kill them. together. You scratch me with your claws, I bite you with my teeth. In short, at this moment, their Warcraft nature is exposed. For this situation, Donald seems to have known for a long time that he did not concentrate on the two World of Warcraft after he shot, only to see him smirking at Hall, as his hands continually waved, a mental attack Hall rushed. This is just an appetizer, and its even more interesting! Hall blinked and he wouldn''t be beaten so easily by Donald, a mental barrier that would give him the solidity of the package and would **** all of Donald''s attacks. "This is not over yet!" Donald did not care, waved his hand, and another Warcraft appeared next to him. "This is... broken Thunderbird?!" Chapter 893： Too disappointing me Chapter 893 is too disappointing "Break the Thunderbird?" There are a lot of World of Warcraft in this world, all kinds of things. It can be said that even the deputy dean of Renee has never seen this semi-sacred summoner. Not to mention Hall? If someone else said the name of Warcraft, Hall would know. "Is this a broken Thunderbird? How do you feel like an owl?" I saw the owl-like Warcraft that looked like an enlarged version. Halls heart suddenly came up with an idea. Did they call their names? This is an owl! Looking at the sudden emergence of this Warcraft, Hall has not had time to a few words, he saw it violently open its wings, and then directly killed in the direction of his own lightning speed. "I go!" Hall did not hesitate to summon the lightning golden eagle directly. In the flight of Warcraft, mentioning the speed of the year, the lightning golden eagle did its name to the extreme. No, its the owl... Oh, when the broken Thunderbird rushed over, the lightning eagle that Hall had just summoned pulled straight up and then grabbed the broken Thunderbirds head. The broken Thunderbird only heard a high bang, and then had to give up attacking Hall to avoid the attack of the Lightning Golden Eagle. Looking at the appearance of the four-headed World of Warcraft, the faces of everyone on the side showed a dignified expression. "Knowing that his Warcraft is powerful, I didn''t think that it was as good as Donald''s. It was obvious that the last time I''ve been a guy, I still have a lot of eyesight. Otherwise, in this case, I will fight with Hall, the summoner. There is no chance of winning, if I face Hall, what should I do? Celia Liumei is upside down, although she does not want to admit it, but after seeing the strength of Halls summoning beast, she has to admit that if she Really face the Hall, at most she can only guarantee unbeaten, it is very difficult to beat Hall. Even she feels that in this case, it is very difficult for him to contact Hall. There is World of Warcraft interception outside, and Hall itself is not bad in spirit. He wants to beat Hall, relying on his own strength. It seems that there are still some shortcomings. "Damn! Donald is too bad, if the light can not win with these two summoned beasts!" Johnny looked darkly at the two men on the field and the killing of several Warcraft. Donald''s mental attack couldn''t hurt Hall, and the other two summoned beasts also stopped Hall''s two summoned beasts. Looking at their close rivalry, it was not easy to conclude that Donald wanted to beat Hall. "Sure enough? I thought that this was someone else''s rumor. I didn''t expect Hall to be a summoner of spiritual talent. It seems that Donald is kicking the iron plate this time!" The person who said this was Cadillac. Although he did not have a direct battle with Donald, but he had seen many ways of watching Donalds fighting style. In addition to directly attacking Johnny, he could only take him if he wanted to defeat Donald. The summoned beast broke open and then attacked Donald directly with the advantage of his speed. Of course, there is another more direct way, that is, murdering Donald''s summoned beast, so that Donald is a toothless tiger. When he wants to clean up, isn''t he the final say? However, this situation is not realistic for the current Cadillac, so he was still very calm. After seeing the strength of Hall, he had some new understandings about the sudden emergence of Hall. Hall, who is avoiding Donald''s offense, looks at Donald''s faint voice. "Donald Donald, if you only have this kind of skill, then you can''t beat me?" Seeing Hall''s relaxed look, Donald couldn''t help but sneer. "Yes? Well, if that''s the case, then open your eyes and have a look!" As Donald''s voice just fell, suddenly several figures appeared again next to Donald, with the sudden appearance of these figures, the surrounding people suddenly exclaimed. Shabert "What! There are so many summoned beasts?" Celia "Is he not only a broken Thunderbird? What is going on?" Kevin "He actually left such a hand, I want to come to him when he is preparing for this year''s inner court ranking competition, but he did not expect to encounter Hall this metamorphosis, otherwise he will not show up today." Johnny "This bastard... He is silent and has so many summoned beasts, is he ready to come to me?" The reason why everyone is so surprised is that there are now more summoning beasts around Donald, two of which are suspended in the air and are the broken Thunderbirds summoned before! And from the momentum that they are exposed, this is at least the World of Warcraft, the three-headed World of Warcraft, this is a very terrifying force, it can be said that Donald alone can eliminate a team of 10,000 people. And the current situation is more than just said, in addition to the two flying World of Warcraft, there is also a lion-type World of Warcraft on the ground, which is actually a nine-call, that is, Donald is actually a four-headed nine Wait for the summoned beast! If Hall doesn''t have the golden finger of the space system, Donald can be said to be a metamorphosis among the summoners. It''s no wonder why this guy is so stunned, it''s all because he has this strength. "No, this is troublesome. It seems that Hall only has two flying World of Warcraft, and there are two ground-based Warcraft. This seems to be worse than Donald, and..." Kevin said here, looking at the lion-type Warcraft. Behind the few World of Warcraft ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This is a few eight-class World of Warcraft, look at their appearance of teeth and claws, think it is not a good way to deal with. "Hall, that''s you, if you change to someone else, I can''t summon them all, you should be thankful!" Donald looked at Hall and smiled as if he was looking like Hall. . However, the performance of the opposite Hall was somewhat unexpected. He saw that Hall did not show a panicked expression, but looked at him with a disappointing expression. "Is this your card? If it is like this, then you are so disappointing!" Hearing this, the first thing I can''t stand is the Hoffman who is the referee. He thinks that Hall is too hurtful to talk to the guy. Although she knows that Hall does have a lot of summoned beasts, you can''t beat others like this. Confidence, people who could have been able to get along well, have you said this, dont you hate to die? Sure enough, after Donald heard the words of Hall, the whole face became very difficult to look at. He pointed his finger at Hall and his face looked very distorted. "Oh, if this is the case, then let you and your summoned beasts go to hell!" Chapter 894： Renee appeared Chapter 894 Renee appeared "Give it to me! I want to see, Hall, how do you block my Warcraft army!" Seeing Donald''s almost crazy appearance, Hoffman brows, he wants to stop Donald, but in the current situation, it seems that Hall did not ask for mercy, after thinking about it, he gave up the idea, and he I also want to see how Hall responded to this situation. Hoffmans performance was seen by Kevin and others on the side. Shabate looked serious at the summoned beasts that had rushed toward Hall, and said nothing. "Kevin, you said why the deputy dean of Hoffman didn''t stop, wouldn''t he be afraid...hey..." Shabert originally wanted to say that Hoffman was not afraid that Donald did not control the summoned beasts and tore the Hall. But when he hadn''t finished talking, he saw a scene that made his eyes almost come out. Not only him, but the other top ten people in the inner court are also looking at the square. "This...how is it possible, how could he have so many summoned beasts!" Qian Ning looked at Hall with horror. He had thought that Hall had so many summoned beasts, but now it seems that It seems that those are just a small part. "No, this is not true. If he shows this strength early, how can I try to provoke him?" Evre was also scared. The last few summoned beasts made him feel a little trembled, but Now he almost has the feeling of standing unstable. "This... is this your real strength?" Celia''s beautiful pair of bosses, a delicate little mouth, do not know when Zhang Da can put down a pear. "This stinky boy... I still underestimated him..." Hoffman was the first person to return to God. After he looked at the overwhelming Warcraft in the square, he felt that he was really old. "Cough... This is too much contrast. Fortunately, I didn''t go out and challenge him first. Fortunately, there are so many audiences here. Otherwise, if I take the initiative to ask for mercy, my face will be lost..." Cadillac was almost just His own saliva is stunned. After all, this scene is too strange to make him feel unreal. "No, this is not true! This can''t be true!" Donald was stupid at this time. He forgot to direct his summoned beast to fight and watched all the surrounding summoned beasts. He felt that all this should be It is an illusion. It turned out that Hall also started when Donald summoned the summoned beast again. This time he did not summon one by one. In addition to the little black in the space and the water summoning beasts, Hall put nine in his space. Waiting for the summoned beast and the eight, and so on, the summoned beasts are summoned. There are at least hundreds of flying World of Warcraft in the sky. The ones are the one-eyed dragon, the eagle, the beast and the beast. They are behind a dozen or so eight eagle birds and beasts and hundreds of various seventh-class flying World of Warcraft. Among them, there are hurricanes, blood-sucking bats, Jinling vultures, and gryphons that are familiar to everyone. On the ground, in addition to Ada, Hall also summoned the swamp giant crocodile, Xiaobai, Xiaohuang mother, Xiaohong and many other eight-class Warcraft, especially the hundreds of fire red females. The ants, the uniform movements and the magical fluctuations that emanated from them made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. "There are hundreds of magical summoned beasts. It seems that the level is not lower than the sixth, even if I am attacked by them, I can''t do it without hurting!" "What kind of monster is this Hall, why is he so powerful?" Hall ignored the madness of Donald and ignored the expression of surprise. This was originally the result he needed, so he was very satisfied with his own effect after seeing the expressions of everyone. This is the case. If you want to surprise you, you will be surprised enough to think about the consequences when you want to provoke me later. The Warcraft on the field stopped fighting after Hall summoned these summoned beasts, not that they didn''t want to, and Donald''s several summoned beasts showed their fear in one of their eyes after Hall summoned these summoned beasts. . As the nine summoned beasts, they have already had a low IQ, not to mention them. Even if human beings encounter this kind of situation, it is estimated that the first time they think of it is to turn around and flee, because they have a very good situation. In the case of obvious loss, it is still desperate, and it is desperately done by Saburo and the fool. Obviously, the broken Thunderbird and the Fury Leopard that Donald summoned were not. Even these nine-class World of Warcraft have been scared, let alone those Donald''s eight-class Warcraft? I saw that in addition to a low voice in the mouth, the body actually turned back involuntarily. "Bastard, I don''t believe it, I am a genius in the summoning world. I can''t fail. Hall, you are all fake, right? These are all you use mental power to illusion, I won''t be You are cheating! I want to..." Looking at the almost crazy Donald, Hoffman''s heart was not good, just when he wanted to scream at Donald, a figure suddenly appeared in the square. "Enough! Donald!" As the sound just fell, everyone saw the people who suddenly appeared in the square. "Rennie Vice Dean?" Renee didn''t pay attention to everyone. She looked at Donald''s eyes and suddenly flashed. An invisible energy suddenly rushed toward Donald''s eyes. The original crazy Donald suddenly stopped, and after a while, his face was restored. calm. "Mr. Renee! I..." Renee waved his words and interrupted him OK, I know everything about you, don''t you just pick up your summoned beast? For Renee''s words, Donald did not raise any objections, and stunned the summoned beasts around him, and Donald waved them all back. Looking at the summoned beasts that suddenly disappeared in the square and the eyes of Vice-President Renee, Hall thought about the slightest curvature of the corner of his mouth, and waved his hand to summon the beast. The densely populated square that was originally occupied by the summoned beast became empty at this moment. If there were still traces of fighting on the square, everyone thought it was a dream. "Hall... It seems that I still underestimated you..." When Vice President Renee said this, her eyes were not constantly blinking. It seemed that she was thinking about something. The eyes made Hall look a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, Hoffman stood up and said, "Oh, okay, Renee, you are here, otherwise I don''t know how to get them to end." Chapter 895： Renees strength Chapter 895 Renee''s strength If everyone said that Hall''s calm smile was taken as a mystery, then now it seems that all this is the reason for people''s self-confidence. No, there is such a strong card, who will be so confident. "This... bastard!" Celia''s eyebrows are upright, biting silver teeth, and the slender fingers have become pale and bloodless at the moment, showing how unsettled her heart is. "But actually... really won..." Shabet whispered to himself, although Kevin on the side said that Hall would win before, but in fact he only had this feeling, or the possibility of hope. Sexually big, just did not think that the final result was too shocking. "Yeah, I didn''t think of it. I really didn''t think he really won." At this time, Qian Ning looked like a panic, and the sweat of the size of the bean was continually flowing down. Fortunately, the magic robe of the body was dark, otherwise the outsider could see his wolverine look at a glance. "How come... How could he have so many summoned beasts... If I knew that he was so powerful, why should I provoke him? What to do!" Qian Ning is arrogant, but he is also aware of his own situation, and then arrogance is relatively speaking, otherwise how did he just challenge Shabet Liwei instead of challenging Donald or Johnny? Originally thought that Hall was just lucky, after seeing the true strength of Hall, he was afraid, he worried that Hall would settle accounts after the fall, even Donald was defeated by Hall, let alone him? The same ugly face as him, and the president of the fire axe organization, I saw his eyes flushed with the Hall, his hands clenched and released involuntarily, so after he repeated, he immediately realized that his state was somewhat No, after taking a deep breath, Evre looked at Hall with a gaze, and after a moment he seemed to make a decision. The expression on his face suddenly relaxed, and the clenched hands were completely loose at this moment. Come. "Hall..." In the mouth of Johnny, the name of Hall was stunned, and the shocked eyes gradually recovered. He had realized that Hall was not a threat of growing up, but a person who could already threaten him. In the face of such people, Johnny has only two choices. One is to pay him well, the other is to beat him. The first one is obviously impossible. Although he did not offend the Hall of Death before, but with his attitude and the arrogance of Johnny, he could not lower his body and make another Hall. Then there is only one other option left, that is, defeat Hall, let him surrender to himself or disappear forever. Renee''s deputy dean, Mei Yan, stared at Hall for a long time, and looked at Hall''s eyes and did not dare to look directly at her. I ignored Hall and turned to look at some sluggish Donald. Seeing Donald''s appearance, Renee''s deputy dean Liu Mei was upright. She naturally saw that Donald''s situation was very wrong. "wake up!" Renee''s deputy dean gave a sigh of relief, and a voice with the power of the soul suddenly penetrated into the depths of Donald''s soul. The original Donald, who was still a bit stunned, seemed to be filled with cold water. The whole person immediately hit. A spirit. "Ray... Renee... Teacher..." Some of the sly Donald''s eyes slowly condensed. He looked at the dean of Renee, who was close at hand. He finally said a few words in the mouth, although it was intermittent, but this situation made Renee''s deputy director not help. A tone. Hoffman on the side was also relieved. He began to worry that Renee would start with Hall because of Donald''s situation, so he stood nervously and stood ready to shoot. Now he saw Donald recover, he hangs in the blind. The heart of the eye is put into the stomach. "What do you say like you! I didn''t stop you before, just want you to feel the failure is a feeling!" "Teacher...you...you mean you know..." Donald looked at the front of Renee''s deputy dean, and he didn''t dare to look at her. Looking at my most discerning disciple turned out to be like this, Renee''s heart naturally I am not good, but she is still on the surface is still a strict expression. "Hey, I have already told you that there are people outside of the sky. Don''t think that you are a gifted person, you can be a singer. Today is a lesson for you. I hope you can remember this day!" I go! When Hall heard this, he suddenly turned his eyes. How did he think that Vice President Renee was telling Donald not to forget the shame of today, and later remember to find this scene with Hall! You are really a good teacher! Vice-President Renee didn''t know the spit in Hall''s heart. Her eyes were always on Donald, and she saw Donald''s eyes appear slightly red, she continued. "Put up your angry expression. This thing is all you find from start to finish. You can only blame yourself if you blame it! If you continue this way, don''t say it is to stand up again, then you can only live." In your own anger, there can never be any improvement!" Donald heard a sudden panic, and Vice President Renee was his teacher. He naturally knew Renees ability. Since Vice President Renee said this, his current situation is really very bad, if not Vice-President Rennie is his teacher. It is impossible to say this to a student in the capacity of Vice President Rennie. "Teacher... I... what do I have to do..." Can''t be promoted This is a horrible thing for a person who is trying to become a strong person. Didn''t even see such a arrogant person like Donald almost scared? "You are not saved!" Vice-President Renee thanked Donald for his slightest nod, and his face was relieved. "Remember how I said to you before? The number of Warcraft can take some key role to a certain extent, but to get a decisive role depends on a powerful helper, such as..." Renees words have not been finished yet. I saw her suddenly waved her hand. There was a sudden wave of volatility in the empty square. I didnt see any other movements of Renee. Suddenly, everyone around me felt the pressure like Taishans topping down from the sky. The strength of the people in the presence is not low, but this is the case, everyone still found that they were all sweated by the sweat. When they looked up, a huge figure suddenly appeared in front of them, looking at the figure in front of them, many people''s pupils in the eyeballs continue to shrink, shrink, and then shrink! "This...this is..." Chapter 896： Teach out Chapter 896 shows up and teaches "This...what is this, why is there a feeling of suffocating me..." The lowest strength may be Shabate. At the moment when this figure appeared, he felt that the air around him was almost solidified. In just a few seconds, he seemed to feel like a few years. I feel that he really doesn''t want to try again. "This... is the semi-sacred summoned beast of Renee''s deputy dean - ice white lion!!" "Half-level summoned beast?!" "Ice Snow White Lion?!" When he heard Kevins words, Shabates eyes almost came out. After he came to the inner court, he heard that several deans in the inner court were semi-holy, but he never saw them show their strength. With his constant improvement, he feels that he will one day reach the height of several deans in the inner court. However, as he was defeated by Qian Ning, a schoolboy who was lower than him, he began to be somewhat convinced. The inner court was thinking about how to get back the scene. After seeing another sudden Hall, he started. Some pick up. Especially now, after feeling the pressure from the half-sacred summoned body in front of him, he almost collapsed. Fortunately, this pressure is coming fast and going fast, otherwise he is likely to recover from it. Is this the strength of the semi-class level? Shabate looked at the tall summoned beast in front of him, and said something in his mouth. "Yes, this is the strength of the semi-class level, below the semi-class level, all are ants!" In fact, Kevin''s words are not very correct. It should be said that the following are all ants, but they are difficult to achieve even the semi-level, not to mention the unreachable degree of the holy level. As for the **** level...we still say semi-holy level... Semi-Holy Summoning Beast! Hall stared at the sudden summoning beast in front of him, only to see that the summoning beast was white, and a pair of lanterns and big eyes kept scanning the people around him, such as the big mouth in the cave, which was dissatisfied with the unevenness. The jagged teeth, as seen from the teeth that are cold, can be seen if they are bitten by this tooth. The semi-holy summoned beast is very tall, but this is not too important, the most important thing is the momentum that comes out of it. Before, Hall also felt the semi-class level momentum in his eyes, but it was not aimed at himself at that time, and the time was very short, so he felt that he was slightly uncomfortable. And no other feelings. The feeling of oppression brought by the white snow lion just now seems to be in the depths of the sea, and then the pressure comes from all directions, giving him the feeling of squashing the whole person. This feeling of sudden death makes him The memory is still fresh, and if it is not coming soon, he almost fell to the ground. "Half-level, it is so strong!" Hall thought that when he was in contact with Dean Hudson and others, they had not exuded their true strength, so he thought that the semi-class level was just like this, but after this knowledge, he realized this. By the way, those summoning beasts in their own space are useless, and it is estimated that they cannot move in the presence of a semi-holy summoned beast. Hoffman blinked and looked at Renee and the snow-white lion around her. He didn''t think that Renee would tell her half-sacred summoned beast in front of the students. Not only that, but it seems that half of the white snow lion The holy atmosphere broke out without reservation. Fortunately, the time is very short. I just wanted to swear that Renees Hoffman suddenly closed her mouth. He glanced at the situation around him and saw that in addition to the sweating of individual people, including Kennedy and others. And Hall was only a little uncomfortable, and then he nodded with satisfaction and satisfaction with the performance of these people. This is the top ten of the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Fire. They represent the future of the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Fire. If the atmosphere of the semi-classical sanctuary can''t be supported, then they should not go out. It is more appropriate to be honest in the ivory tower. Renee ignored the idea of ??how everyone thought. After she summoned the snow white lion, she quickly took control of it and prevented it from continuing to release its breath. Looking at his own disciple, his disciple trembled, but after staring at the appearance of the snow-white lion, Vice-President Renee nodded and smiled. "How? Feeling very deep?" Before Donald replied, Vice President Renee went to the snow-white lion. The huge snow-white lion turned out to be like a puppy. She lowered her head and put out her tongue and graciously rubbed it in the hands of Vice-President Renee. This scene allows the people around to watch the cold sweat, if the snow white lion directly accidentally took Renee off, then the death will be paralyzed. "Feel it, even if the summoner has more summoned beasts, but no one can keep the scene, then everything is no good!" Although Vice President Renee did not name the surname, but the people present were involuntarily turning their eyes to the Hall, and even Hall felt that Vice President Renee was talking about himself. "When you say, why do you shoot arrows at people who are lying down, you are not right!" Vice-President Renee didn''t know Hall''s belly, and even if she knew she wouldn''t care, this is the power that should be a strong person! "Your foundation is very good. You know this yourself. As long as you can break through that layer, when you are carefully trained, your summoned beast is more likely to have more than one and a half holy summoned beasts. By then, your Cheng will far exceed the teacher, you... understand?" If Donald didn''t know the intention of Vice President Renee now, then he would simply kill the tofu. Vice-President Rennie summoned the semi-holy summoned beasts, and even just preached to them It has to be said that the teacher, Vice-President of Renee, is more responsible than the old man of Loren. Of course, at this point, Loren will never agree! He is such an old bastard! "Well! I understand! Teacher Renee, you can rest assured, I will work hard, here is not to break through the semi-san, I will never come out!" After talking about Donalds head, he turned and left, leaving Renee and everyone stupidly staying here. Looking at Donald''s grievous eyes before seeing Donald, Hall wanted to tell him. Don''t be like this, I am really innocent! After sending away Donald with his gaze, Renee waved his hand, and the white snow lion suddenly shrank dozens of times, then jumped directly to the arms of Vice President Renee. Looking at this scene, everyone can''t help but have a black line. If someone doesn''t have a long eye to provoke the pet, then when they are eaten, it is estimated that even if they see the **** of death, they will swear. "I don''t accept it! It plays pigs and eats tigers!" Chapter 897： convince Chapter 897 convinced White puppy... um... Accurately speaking, it should be a small white lion that shrinks and swells, regardless of the eyes of everyone, with a black line, lying in the soft arms of Vice President Renee, sticking out the tongue and relatives. Renee''s jade hand. From the eyes that came from it, everyone can see that this guy is enjoying this process very much. Everyone believes that if the guy who doesnt have long eyes dares to disturb it at this time, I believe he will never let go of this guy easily. . Renee stretched out the jade hand and gently stroked the white snow lion, ignoring the eyes of other people walking to the side of the Hall, looking at the guards Hall and Hoffman, Renee smiled faintly, then this Lightly open the silver teeth opening. "Donald has troubled you, I am here to apologize for him like Hall!" After talking about Renee, she actually bent over to Hall. Hall saw a hurry and hid to the side, while his face showed a look of horror. This is not installed, but scared. The horror of the snow-white lion has just been remembered. The owner of the snow-white lion apologizes to himself. Hall first felt that it was not prestige, but instead It is fear. Just kidding, this is a real half-sacred, although Hall believes that he will definitely have a semi-holy summoned beast, but that is also the future. He is very clear about his current situation and is facing the semi-classical combat power alone. When you are a master, the chances of escaping are not too great, so if you can, he does not want to provoke a person like the Earth''s nuclear weapon level. "Don''t dare, don''t dare! Vice-President Renee, I have only a few different ideas from Donald, and this does not mean that we are contradictory people, so you don''t use this, I can''t afford it." Seeing that Hall did not accept this apology, Vice-President Renee did not care. She got up and looked at Huffman, who was frowning, with a slight smile on her lips. "Have Hoffman, you can rest assured that I will not do anything to him. You don''t have to be so nervous!" Said here, Vice-President Renee does not care what Hoffman thinks, she carefully looked at Hall, until Hall could not stand it, then she smiled. "Do your job well. I believe this task is not too difficult for you. Remember, if you come back after coming back, I will say it." After talking about Renee, she turned and walked quickly to the side, regardless of the shocked expression on Hall''s face. "When holding the grass, when did I promise to go? Can you talk so hard, I..." Hall just reached out and wanted to stop Vice President Renee, but when he reacted, Vice President Renee had already walked to the edge of the square, so she did a little while, and Vice President Renee disappeared. Throughout the college. Hall looked at her back with a speechless voice, and then turned to look at Hoffman, who was also a headache. "Houmann''s deputy dean, dean Renee has always been like this?" Keke! Hoffman coughed and said in an ambiguous tone. "Ah... it seems to be, cough, don''t talk about this, you are clear about the mission. Since Donald wants to retreat, then he will not go with you. You will be familiar with the students around you, for a while. Someone takes you out to perform the task. I still have to take a step in advance. When I return to the task, I will pass the information when I have something to do." Having said that, Hoffman walked toward the exit on the side of Hall''s stunned expression. Soon there were Halls in the entire square, and Gennaard, Celia and others stood here. However, until Hoffman walked for a few minutes, no one spoke here. Obviously everyone was still in the shock just not awake. "Cough, then, everyone knows about the task. If there is no opinion, then let''s go!" Hall first broke this silence. Everyone heard this and waked up. When he heard this, he wanted to refuse. But when he thought of the horror summoning beasts of Hall, Johnny hesitated for a moment, and finally he stood. In the same place, he did not leave or say anything. It seems that he wanted to express his current thoughts with silence. "I don''t have any opinions. When I leave, I can do it." The first thing I spoke was not someone else. It was Kevin who was preparing to make a meeting. Shabate, who was on the side of the scene, suddenly blamed herself. Why didn''t he say this first? Kinds can increase the degree of friendship, but he did not hesitate too much, and immediately opened the way after Kevin finished speaking. "Me too, Hall, brother, I can leave at any time. Also, since this mission is the vice president of Hoffman, let me lead you, then I will follow your arrangement." "Bastard!" Qian Ning heard Shabate''s words and couldn''t help but conceal his heart. He didn''t think that Shabate would be so shameless and a schoolmate said this. He thought that Shabet was this. Losing their faces. Although I am very dissatisfied, Qian Ning also knows that the strength shown by Hall just can definitely be higher than that of Johnson. That is to say, under the usual battle, Hall can say that the top ten of the inner courtyard is completely crushed. Everyone, he is right because of Morgans disciples and Halls evil, but this does not mean that he will sing against Hall at this time. He felt that this behavior was silly. Isn''t this putting the handle on Hall? People are not paying attention to packing themselves. This is good, but they have taken the initiative. Thinking of this, Qian Ning bit his teeth, and there was a hint of hatred in his eyes. After a while, he said after Shabate had finished speaking. "I have no opinion!" Celia scored a few people who just spoke Then I took back my eyes and looked at Hall, and then nodded after a long while. "I have no problem." Cadillac screamed and clap his hands, then said with a look of indifference. "I don''t care. Anyway, it''s a small task. Let''s go back soon. I have a lot of things to do here." The third-ranked Cadillac, the fourth-ranked Celia and the fifth-ranked Kevin and others have already agreed. In addition to the Donald who just left, there is still the number one who has no position. Germany and Eifel ranked sixth. Seeing the look of Hall, Evert looked back at him with a gloomy look and said with a deep breath. "I have no problem." Only the last strong Donald, the eyes of everyone turned to him, Johnny squinted, but he never said anything until Hall wanted to ask the second time, he spit out word. "it is good!" Chapter 898： Cadick Chapter 898 Cadillac Titan Continental It is different from Allen''s mainland. In Hall''s words, the environment of Allen''s continent is at least like the earth, but here it looks very strange. The first thing to talk about is the sun in the sky. Although it is not like the **** sun in the **** continent, it feels weird. The sun actually radiated a black light, which made the whole environment look a little dim, and Hall repeatedly asked Kevin on the side. After getting the answer here, Hall was dead. "Well, it seems that I am ignorant." It is said that the environment here is really unsuitable for living. Looking at the dark and dark sky, Hall feels that even in the sea of ??Allen, it is stronger than here. Hall They were the holy city of fire before an hour. They were still secretly concealed tasks. They were advertised in the inner court when they left the square. When he came out, he heard several versions. Some said that the inner court decided to give the souls a good look and let them know how stupid it was to raid the inner court. Some said that the inner court is ready to go all-out, let the souls disappear from the Titan continent, and Hall they are the pioneers of the inner court, and the lineup is very large, are the top ten students in the inner court. In the holy city of Fire, the top ten students in the inner court are the topics that everyone likes to discuss. It can be said that every time the top ten students in the inner court are ranked, everyone in the holy city will take time to go. Concerned about this, even some professional gambling people will make a handicap to gamble, this is like Kevin''s younger brother Kaili, but obviously outsiders have to be professional, the odds are not so high, After all, they can make money mainly. If they lose every time, who will sit in the village. All in all, after the inner court gave up the news, the whole fire city suddenly boiled. "Great, the inner court is finally shot. This time, I see that the souls are so arrogant?" "No, they were defeated by us decades ago. Now I want to come back and get back to the Titans. They are dreaming!" "My brother was killed by the Soul of the Souls some time ago. I hope that the top ten students in the inner court can help me kill some of the Souls!" When the people of the Holy City of Fire were boiling, in some dark places, several black shadows also met. "These ingredients..." A black shadow said in an unpleasant voice, but he was interrupted by the black shadow next to him. "Shut up, don''t say this word here, be careful!" "Yes..." The black shadow that had been spoken before paused, and then continued. "The situation has been obtained, the inner court excludes the first strongest in the top ten, the third Cadillac, the fourth Celia, the fifth Kevin, the sixth Eifel, the eighth Qianning, the tenth Shabet The seven men and some of the logisticians went out together. Their task was to patrol the cities around the Holy City in order to kill their colleagues in the wild." "Is it going to send seven? And there is the first strong Nad? Isnt he still in the seal, when will he come back?" "The specific situation is not clear, but they have just started from the main entrance. Many people have seen that this can''t be done, we..." "I will contact our people immediately. Since they are willing to send these people to fight us, they must be prepared for death!" "Adult, you mean..." "Notify the above, tell them the situation here, I believe the people above will know how to do it!" "Yes, adults, then we..." "Hey! Continue the mission! I found that the defense outside was aggravated a lot, but the defense of several other districts, except for the outside looks strict, as long as it goes in, it is almost the same as no defense. This time we have to eat more and do well. Preparation for self-destruction, I want them to know that this continent is our soul, even if they dare to occupy our land, then we must be ready to die!" "Yes! Adult!" ...... All of these Halls and others did not know that they were on their way to a small town a few days away from the holy city of Fire. The task is very simple, that is, all the way to find and murder all the souls seen, according to the plan specified by the inner court, Hall they through the inner court publicity, they are likely to become the soul of the soul. What Hall has to do is to break through and lead the army of the Souls into the ambush that has been laid out in the inner court when the Soul army emerged and encircled them. By then, the inner court will take advantage of this opportunity to destroy the **** of these massacre. As for the elimination of all the souls, the inner court, including Hudson, does not have this grasp. If it is so easy to do so, then the souls will be destroyed by the inner courts decades ago, where is like today. Jumped out and hurt everyone. "boom!" A loud bang suddenly came from the side, this is the third time this is the case today, so the group, including Hall, did not show a surprised expression. Sure enough, after a while, a figure suddenly ran from the outside, his speed is very fast, and in the blink of an eye he appeared in front of the carriage where everyone is. "Ha ha ha, it is another! It seems that the soul of the soul is still a lot!" The person who spoke is not someone else. He is one of the few warriors in the inner court, Cadillac. As a nine-class fighter, his temper is even more violent than the fire sorcerer''s temper. Before the first sudden appearance of the soul family did not wait for everyone to react, he actually took the lead to appear in front of the soul family, when the soul family and the people have not reacted, he looked smirk With a big sword of vindiction, he stabbed in from the head of the soul. Between the waves, a soul screams that he has not even sent out, and after he has reacted, the soul group has become a soul bead in his hand Looking at the proud Kadick, Kevin kindly reminded him of the task, can not do it so fast next time, at least understand the situation of the soul family. Who knows that Cadillac is too embarrassed to say that no matter how many souls come, just see a knife down. For Caddick''s statement, everyone''s response is only the **** of Hall except for the white eye. Kevin, who wanted to make a good hand, secretly told Hall not to look at the appearance, and that Cadillac was not as simple as it was on time. Kevins words made Hall unable to avoid it. He didnt think that Cadillac was actually installed, and he didnt even think that Kevin would actually say this to himself. However, after he passed, he quickly understood that Kevin was showing himself well. Although he did not know Kevins true purpose, but now there is a person who is familiar with the inner court to take the initiative to pay for himself, then Hall still I am very happy to accept it. As for whether it will be heart-warming, it is not known. PS: Recommend a book, "The Best God System" Chapter 899： Caravan Chapter 899 Caravan There are no pedestrians on the Titan continent. Although the Souls are now busy with the seal of the magic circle and the things of Allen on the inner court, the caravans that walk between cities for life will still encounter from time to time. To a. This is not, Hall, they have been away from the holy city of fire these days, this is already the third caravan. Only the caravans encountered this time are different from the first two. The caravans don''t look too good. They walk very fast. No, it should be said that it is more appropriate to escape. There are about a hundred people in the entire caravan, and there are more than a dozen horse-drawn carriages that are going forward, and there are some mercenaries around them. They look quite wolf, and many mercenaries are still tied. Bandages, one by one, hurriedly frightened. When they saw someone in front of them, their first reaction turned out to be a loud scream. "Come on! Let''s go! The soul of the Soul is chasing us behind, and the people behind the temple will soon be eaten by them, and it will be our turn if we don''t leave!" Not waiting for Hall and others to open, the person who spoke could not help but cross the Hall directly, and then fled in the direction of Hall. Uh Hall and others couldn''t help but see each other, but soon everyone reacted. The team of emotions encountered a group of caravans attacked by the Souls. Looking at their appearance and what the person said just now, everyone suddenly understood what. The feelings are that the people of their caravan left behind the temple and blocked the souls, and then they chose to escape. Although Hall did not know whether those people volunteered, but for those who escaped, their faces showed a disgusted expression. "Block them and ask what is going on!" The person who spoke was not Hall, but Eifel, who had not spoken since he entered the team. A servant heard the first look at Hall. After all, Hall was the captain of the team''s bright face. These people were the servants of the inner court to take care of Hall''s food and drink. Naturally, these servants are not ordinary people. Their worst have fourth-class combat power. If this strength is in the continent of Allen, it is also the status of a centurion or even a captain, but they are only a servant on the Titan continent. The inner strength of the Titan mainland is stronger than that of Allen. The most fundamental reason for these people to be willing to stay here is that the inner court has enough resources to enable these people to quickly improve their strength. Strength is the only standard in this world, and it is also the most attractive place. It is precisely because of this that they will be willing to be servants in the inner court, and then exchange training resources to enhance their strength. Seeing the servants eyes, Halls mouth was slightly picking. He glanced at Qian Ning and Qiang Naide, who are now behind Eifel. For the three guys who stood together after leaving the city, Halls heart. I have been wary. "Want to test me?" Hall sneered in his heart, and then he said, "Go, ask what is going on." The servants who got Hall''s orders couldn''t help but feel a sigh of relief. The servants like them were very eye-catching. They naturally saw that the atmosphere in this squad was a bit strange. Although the task is very difficult, but the reward is very high, as long as the task is completed, then they can exchange at least one month of cultivation resources, for those who come out of these slums, But it is very rich. So even if they are now in the middle of Hall, they have to clench their teeth and stick to it. Once they have completed the task, they can continue to cultivate and improve their strength. What they have to do now is to take care of the front of the inner court. Ten guys. Cadillac glanced at the servant who ran out, then looked at Hall and Johnny and others, and the corner of his mouth showed a slight curvature, but he quickly received it back, as if nothing had happened. Both Kevin and Shabert, who had turned to Hall, frowned. They were not optimistic about this collective task. The guys who Hall was offended unwittingly joined together, and There seems to be any attempt to provoke Hall Captain along the way. What made them even more frustrated was that after Kevin told Hall about this, Hall did not have any reaction, and he did not know whether he was confident or fearless. If the former is okay, but if the latter, then they should consider how the next task should be done. After all, this time the task is not ordinary, but they want to lure the army of the Souls to the ambush. If the team does not work together, then this mission is likely to go back. "Kevin, what do you say we should do? The strong three of them have obviously joined together, and we are also three here. The other two Celia and Cadillac seem to be neutral. If there is a contradiction, Not to mention the completion of the task, whether it can be escaped from the soul family is still a problem." Shabert is not an alarmist. Kevin also agrees with him. However, this is not a problem. He had previously mentioned this with Hall, but Hall just had no choice but to scream. "Is he really not afraid?" Just as Kevin and Shaberts hard work was going to be done, there was a noisy voice from the caravan not far away. It seemed that after the servants stopped the caravan, they started with the caravans. The conflict. But fortunately, the noise soon stopped and the entire caravan stopped. As the caravan stopped, Hall found that those who escaped actually sat directly on the ground. Atmosphere, obviously they seem to have reached a limit. Soon, a middle-aged man led the servant to the Hall. "I have seen the adults in the inner court. I don''t know what the adults have to ask. The little ones know everything, but please be quicker. The ghosts of the souls will come soon, although the adults are strong. But they are crowded, I am worried..." This time Hall didn''t give Evert the opportunity to open. When the middle-aged man said it, he directly interrupted. "It won''t waste you much time, talk about what you see." The middle-aged man looked at Hall with some differences. He just thought that the person in charge of the event was a strong Nade. After all, Hall seemed to be the youngest one, but he did not expect him to look away. Fortunately, these businessmen who are often in contact with people are thicker, and he quickly reacted to take Hall to the court. "Adult, the situation is like this..." Chapter 900： Johnny Chapter 900, Johnny, shot As the middle-aged people complained, everyone understood the general story. Middle-aged businessmen They are a medium-sized caravan, mainly doing trade business between several cities. This time they just came out of a small city as usual, and did not expect that they had just come out and did not take long to encounter the hordes of the Soul. In this case, these caravans have naturally seen a lot. The first time they thought of returning is, but what they didnt think of was that they didnt wait for them to return, and there were a lot of fireworks in the small cities not far away. . Some of the middle-aged people who saw it were white at the time. He naturally understood what these fireworks represented, so he immediately called everyone to forcibly break through the block of the soul. Fortunately, the main target of the Soul is the city, so after paying some sacrifices, the caravan succeeded in breaking through. However, the pursuit of the soul of the soul is closely followed. Finally, the person in charge of the caravan, that is, the middle-aged man, even made a feat of breaking the wrist, so that one-third of the guards succeeded in escaping the pursuit. It has to be said that this middle-aged man is very aggressive, or that this middle-aged person is very poisonous. Hall feels that if he changed to himself at the time, it is estimated that he is very difficult to do this. Not only Hall, but also Kevin, Celia, and Cadillac looked at middle-aged people with a bad look. The middle-aged man had been practicing a cheeky face, so he was not blushing. Hall and others shouted. "You adults, the chasing soldiers of the soul family will soon arrive, please the adults will leave soon, otherwise..." Not waiting for the middle-aged man to finish, suddenly a cry of horror came from behind. "The Soul... The chasing of the Souls is coming... Heaven! It is the Soul! We are finished!" When the middle-aged man heard this, his face suddenly became pale. He saw him look up in the distance with horror. When he saw the coming people together, the whole person almost fell to the ground. "Well... Soul Beast, how can we run through the soul beast..." Soul beast? The person who may be present is the least aware of what the Soul represents. It is not a lot for the Soul. He doesn''t need to say this Soul. He was not asked to catch the ducks on the shelves to do this task. Even the specific situation of the soul family has not been clear yet, and it is no wonder that he. As Hall looked at the past, the so-called soul beast in the middle-aged population immediately appeared in front of him. I saw this so-called soul beast turned out to be a flying World of Warcraft, the soul beast is about four meters in size, the whole body is an oval, eyes and mouth are in front, with a long tail behind, the whole look looks like A creature in the earth''s ocean, how to describe the Hall, can''t think of it. In short, it is a word... ugly! And these ugly soul beasts were sitting on the back of a soul family with weapons, and they suddenly yelled when they saw the caravan. Soon, more and more souls sitting in the soul beasts are concentrated in the air, and they are at least hundreds of them. "Heaven, how are so many soul beasts, we are finished... can''t run away... finished!" The middle-aged man looked at the soul beast assembled in the sky with a desperate look. The whole person sat on the ground like a lost soul and talked to himself. The performance of other people in the caravan is even more unsightly. Some of them are sitting directly on the World of Warcraft horses, while others are taking out objects to prepare to resist. More are like this middle-aged man sitting on the ground and losing resistance. Fighting, it looks like it is ready to wait for the arrival of the Soul. "Humph!" At this time, a cold scream came, and everyone asked for prestige. I saw that Kennedy came out of the crowd. On the side of Qian Ning and Eifel looked at each other and then followed. "Several souls of the Souls scare you like this?" The middle-aged man suddenly recovered some spirits. He first glanced at the soul beast that had been assembled in the air, and then he snarled at the strong Nade. "What do you know, this is a soul beast. We can''t run them at all. They are the powerful flying World of Warcraft. Their appearance means that the army of the Soul is nearby. We are dead! Dead! Its all you, if you stopped us, weve already fled here, then... The middle-aged man seems to be in a state of madness. He vented all his dissatisfaction in his heart, but apparently his words made Johnny somewhat dissatisfied. Before he finished speaking, suddenly a huge fireball appeared strong. Nade''s hands. The middle-aged man, who was still in a state of madness, suddenly stopped, and a pair of mouths stunned and looked at Johnny. The magician he has not seen before, it can be said that in the Titan continent, the magician is much more universal than the Allen mainland. In their chamber of commerce, there are several magicians, but obviously their level is not very high. Otherwise, he will not do anything at his chamber of commerce. With this middle-aged man''s understanding of the magician, a fireball wants to be sent out, at least for a few tens of seconds, at least ten seconds, and the magician still has to keep on whispering something, what is in the hand, anyway He seems to be a god, but fortunately, in the end, a fireball can be made. However, the young man in front of him even waved a cup of fireball in his hand and felt the hot atmosphere in the air. The middle-aged man was suddenly scared to speak. "Hey!" Johnny looked at the stunned middle-aged man with a cold sigh, then ignored him. When he raised his hand, he waved the fireball in his hand against the soul beast in the sky. The fireball cut through the air The sound of the air after the burning of the air rushed toward the soul beast. The soul group had already discovered that it was wrong when the strong man showed his magic. He said that the enemy is the person who knows the enemy the most. These souls and humans have played for so long, and naturally they can see the power of this fireball. The souls that had to be assembled suddenly distracted from the surroundings, but they still seemed to underestimate the strength of the strong Nade. The fireballs against the souls suddenly changed direction under the control of the strong Nader. One did not have time to react. The soul beast coming over is directly concentrated by the fireball. As the rumbling sound of the rumble came, there was a harsh scream in the air. When the flame generated after the fireball exploded, a person apparently like the charred thing fell from the air. Everyone looked up and saw that this was not the soul beast before, and the soul family on the soul beast disappeared. However, the sharp-eyed person has found a bead with a faint glow falling along with the body of the soul beast. It turned out that the soul group was killed directly by a fireball! Chapter 901： Shot Chapter 901 shot The situation just scared everyone, and Hall blinked and looked at Johnny. He did not think that the first person to do it would be a strong Nad, Hall is not without a soul family contact, from the soul of the dragon looking to kill, the soul group seems to be not so easily killed. race. However, Kennedy killed a soul beast and a soul group between the waves. It must be said that Johnny is still very strong, and in Halls opinion, Johnny seems to be deliberate. He is here. Show your strength, and the goal is to be Hall. "Do you want to show me your strength? Do you want me to give in?" Hall sneered in his heart, and he was not very optimistic about the so-called unity of all human beings. Moreover, he feels that the character of Johnny is somewhat problematic. It is so profound and profound. It is actually fooling the guys with simple minds to be his beating. Hall is not so stupid, or Halls consciousness is not so high. . "Heaven, actually killed a soul and soul beast, who is he?" "Sorcerer, how is his fireball so powerful? And it is sent out with a wave of hand, and you sing and jump for a long time, no one is half as big as the fireball..." After seeing the mercenary of a caravan, he asked a magician who was also stunned by the side, but he was stunned by the mother of the magician before he finished speaking. "What are you talking nonsense! Do you know what the Shunfa fireball represents? He is at least a magician of the Nine! Heaven, such a young nine magician!" "Wait? You say nine magicians? Then we don''t have to die? We are saved?" It was not only this mercenary that had this idea. The mercenaries of other chambers of commerce had a look of joy after hearing this. They thought they were dead. Who knows that they met a magician of the nine, which shows them. Life should not be absolutely. At least from the eyes of the soul hate, the people who killed the soul and the soul bet successfully attracted their attention. If they escaped at this time, the souls of the guys are likely to have not destroyed them. I will not pursue myself and others. No, they just got up and the souls of the above broke out. "Abominable human beings, you are looking for a dead end! Kill me! Kill them!" After reacting, the Souls were angry when they saw their comrades being killed. A man like the Soul captain had a weapon like a bow and arrow screaming at the Hall. Then he pulled the weapon. A ray of light suddenly flew to Hall. "Hold the grass!" When Hall saw his heart screaming, it seemed to be a strong Nade. Did your soul family have no long eyes? How did one shot come to me? However, Hall did not make such a dodge trick to lazy, this time to his mental control, but a lot of effort, I saw that Hall did not move, an invisible protective cover suddenly appeared in In front of him. The Soul''s attack made a squeaking sound after hitting the protective cover, and then disappeared directly. The protective cover only recovered after a shock, but the Hall knew clearly that the attack of the Soul had just made himself The shields that were used lost one-third of their mental power. "so smart?" Hall was quietly adding the spirit of the shield, and the Soul captain was surprised to see Hall. "Mental protective cover? Human summoner? Everyone is careful, focus on attacking that human!" When I heard the Hall of the Soul captain, Halls mouth twitched a few times, and the emotions he had just moved the soul of the Soul. Did I have a face full of ridicule? What Hall doesn''t know is that although the Souls are angry at killing their own strong Nad, they will kill them the first time after seeing the summoners in the human team. After all, the biggest strengths and weaknesses of the soul family are mental power. They can use human spirits to attack humans and prevent human beings from being defended. But humans can also use mental power to injure the souls, and this damage is not as simple as one plus one. Once the mental attack hits the Soul, the damage will increase exponentially. The Soul team, which was originally prepared to attack the strong Nader, immediately heard half of the number and then rushed to Hall. Looking at the ugly soul beasts above the two souls with a big mouth and a sly expression, Hall''s face also slightly changed. "Do you want to attack me with mental power?" The main attack method of the Soul is the mental power. This invisible attack is the most effective attack for human beings. It is also the most effective means of attack against human beings. Watching a dozen soul beasts rushing toward him, Hall''s face was slightly on the side, he just wanted to wave his call to summon his beast, but not waiting for him to shoot, Kevin on the side was the first to run out. "Hall, don''t shoot, let us here!" Kevins voice just fell, and his whole person floated in the air on the route of the souls. "Ok?" For the sudden appearance of Kevin, the souls of the people were first, but one of the soul warriors immediately shouted. "Destroy him first! Kill the human summoner again!" As he finished this, the rest of the Soul Warriors were not hesitating, and Zhangkou was like a soul attack by the Soul. However, Kevin seems to be moving faster, and he does not see any movements. The wind is coming in front of him. After feeling the powerful magical elements of the wind, the soul captain behind him suddenly shouted This human is also a nine magician! Although the Soul captain reminded him very promptly, and those souls reacted very quickly, but Kevin said that his mouth slightly revealed a mocking expression. "I found it now? Its late!" No! Kevins voice just fell, and as he waved his hand, a huge tornado suddenly appeared in front of him, and the roaring tornado seemed to have long eyes and flew toward the rushing soul warrior. The tornado blew through the air and made a loud whistling sound. As it progressed, the few soul warriors did not respond and were swallowed up by the tornado. The Soul Warrior and the Soul of the Soul suddenly made a scream of screams, and the screams suddenly stopped the people around them, and soon the screams stopped, and the tornado seemed to reach the extreme, with a bang The tornado suddenly disappeared. What disappeared with it were the soul warriors and soul beasts who had just been involved... Chapter 902： Strong inner school student Chapter 902 Powerful Internal Students "hiss!" The crowds around the caravans suddenly took a breath, they did not see the strong, nor did they fight the soul. However, as it is today, it is the first time that they have seen so many Soul Warriors between their hands and feet. "God is on, what is their identity? Why is it so powerful?" The middle-aged caravan of the caravan was no longer thinking about running away. From the strong killing of Johnny to Kevin''s performance, he realized that Hall is not easy. When he escaped and was stopped by several servants, he still cursed these people for not knowing what to do, but he saw that even the fourth-class soldiers had to call Hall and others as adults, he thought about it or stopped, now Its really a step to think about yourself. Whether it is never stopping, it is offending the Hall. They are still chasing the soul beast. The choice of stopping him is obviously the most correct thing he has done in his life. Otherwise, don''t say that they are the souls who chase them. It is that these strong players are not what he can provoke. "What the **** are they!" The person who has the same thoughts as the middle-aged people of the caravan and the captain of the soul group, this time chasing the caravan is the order he received. After all, now their large forces are killing a human city, and now they cant let the news go. Missed, but he did not think that this very simple task, will encounter several such powerful humans. "Unforgivable! These human beings are damned!" Just as the Soul captain was irritated, Shabert and Celia also shot. Although Shabert is also a magician of the Nine, but he is a soil magician after all, the defense is naturally the first, but the attack power, it is still a lot worse. I saw him waving a hand, the same is the magic of the hair, but only a few stone fists flew to the soul family in the air, for this attack, the soul family naturally controls the soul beast to easily escape the past. But they haven''t had time to ridicule Shabate, and suddenly they find that the air seems to be cold. Because they are not physical but spiritual, they are not very sensitive to changes in the air, and they are late when they find out. I saw dozens of ice cones slamming directly from their sides, including their soul beasts being hit by the ice cone. Soon, they were frozen in one of the two hit places, especially the soul beast under them. After being hit by the ice cone, the body stabbed in the air and then fell directly. "Disperse and attack with a small team. It''s not easy to be careful with these people!" The words of the Soul captain were heard, and Cadillac looked at the corners of the souls that had fallen. "Is it discovered now? Its late!" As soon as the voice fell, Caddy''s entire body turned into a black shadow and quickly rushed to the place where the soul beast and the soul family fell. As a wind warrior, he achieved the ultimate speed under the blessing of the wind system, and he did not wait for the soul warriors to react. He has appeared in the soul warriors who are living in the ice. "Be careful!" A soul warrior suddenly screamed, and he just thought about his mouth to cast a soul attack, but who is Cadillac, but he is a disciple of Tomlinson, a half-classic soldier in the inner court. After Tomlinson''s training, his strength should not be underestimated. . I saw that the Soul Warrior had just opened his mouth, and Caddys sword was inserted directly from his mouth. The Great Sword penetrated his mouth under the horror of the Soul Warrior and stabbed directly from his body. And without any resistance, he sat down with the head of the soul beast and pierced it. "Hey!" The soul warrior directly dies into a soul bead, while the soul beast has a big hole in the head, and the blood continues to flow along the wound... This is not over yet. Cadillac pulled out the big sword and stepped on the body of the soul beast. Then he rushed straight toward the other soul warrior. "Death!" When Cadillac started, Eifel and Qian Ning were not idle. The people present were not very harmonious, but in the face of the Soul, they were the first to choose to cooperate to kill the Soul. No, in a short period of one minute, the soul warriors who were still arrogant and arrogant were actually killed by Johnson and others. This is the soul family! Not a cat and a dog! And Johnny, they seem to be the soul family as a cat and a dog, there is a soul warrior killed between the waves. Seeing this scene, not only the people of the caravan are dumbfounded, but even the rest of the soul family is dumbfounded. Things are developing too fast, and everyone is too quick to react. It is obvious that they are chasing the soul of the caravan. At this moment, it seems that the identity has been reversed. As the screams of a soul warrior came, the soul captain responded. "Roar!" A roar of soul attack came, and the offensive rhythm of the people was slightly interrupted. At this time, the Soul captain used this opportunity to open the distance from Hall and others. "Retreat! This is a strong human being, we will retreat immediately!" The Soul Warriors heard no extra movements. As they pulled the reins, the Soul immediately turned and steered away on the way. "Don''t chase!" Looking at Cadillac seems to have not killed enough, Hall only opened his mouth to stop him. "Well?" Cadillac heard the words and looked back at Hall. After thinking about it, he grinned and said, "Its cheaper!" The three men of Kenned did not speak, and after cleaning up the soul beads they had just killed the souls, the three stood by and stared at Hall. Hall also ignored them Glanced at the people who had just started, and Hall had a little understanding. In addition to the Cadillac warrior, Hall has some new understanding of the capabilities of the three of Johnny, Kevin and Celia. He can see it. In the ring, it is true that a magician can''t really show his strength. Only a real battle like today can better let Hall know the strength of a magician. Just like the tornado that Kevin suddenly showed, if Hall''s reaction is not timely enough, it is estimated that he will also be hurt by this sudden magic. However, he is not so arrogant, Hall believes that his mental strength will be able to react at the fastest time. When Kevin has not shot, he will immediately attack Kevin with his mental power, which will make him unable to perform magic normally. The summoned beast, Hall believes that Kevin will be defeated in his own hands. Thinking of Halls heart suddenly relaxing, he looked at the eyes of everyone faintly said. "Clean up, just the souls that escaped just help us to report... let them escape." Chapter 903： Guard Chapter 903 Guard The soul warriors sitting in the soul beasts fled, watching them disappear, the middle-aged men and other people in the caravan felt that all this seemed too unbelievable. When they met the soul family, the souls were so arrogant, hundreds of people, and several soul warriors sitting in the soul beasts dared to chase them. And those counterattacks were easily evaded by the soul warriors, not only did not cause the loss of the soul warriors but also ridiculed by the soul warriors. Now, this group of chasers who are arrogant on their heads are actually so embarrassed. Is this still a powerful soul warrior? Suddenly, the middle-aged man of the caravan felt a staring eye on himself, and he suddenly recovered. When he saw the owner of the eye is Hall, he couldn''t help but feel relieved. However, I don''t know if it was his illusion. He felt that Hall''s eyes gave him a feeling of being seen through. The middle-aged man who originally wanted to avoid Hall''s eyes saw that Hall walked straight toward himself and saw that he could not escape. So his face forcedly smiled and respected Hall. "That... I would like to thank the adults for their help. I don''t know what the adults have to ask for. As long as I can do it, I will do it." The middle-aged man is very clear that even the soul warriors they are afraid of are easily packed up by the crowd. If he has something to do to irritate the other party, their consequences must be very miserable. As for what laws and complaints are said, middle-aged men have never thought about it. First, the other partys strength is not afraid of those law enforcers. Second, he does not want to really offend those people. "Oh, you can rest assured that we are not asking you to do anything, but..." When I heard this, the middle-aged man couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. But after hearing the words of Hall saying but, the whole person suddenly seemed to be lifted up, and the heart mentioned the eyes of the blind man. The feeling made him very uncomfortable. Hall looked at the middle-aged man looking at his face and looked at his face with a slight smile. Hall did not know that his smile was very terrifying to middle-aged men. "We are the students in the inner courtyard of the School of Magic in the Holy City of Fire. If we see the road, we will naturally shoot!" Hearing the words of Hall, the smile on the face of a middle-aged man is more ugly than crying. He naturally knows that for many years, Hall is not so simple. Others, like Kevin, Celia, Eifel, etc., couldnt help but flip through the eyes of Hall, but they are very clear about how far Hall can be, and like this, they look at them. Come, definitely not the truth in Hall''s heart. Looking at the strong Narard who didn''t talk, Iev and others didn''t speak. They also listened to what Hall wants to say. "You have seen the soul retreat, but I believe that they will soon be chased and killed. At that time, there may be more than these people..." "Crap, this of course I know, I am thinking about how to escape quickly..." This middle-aged man naturally did not dare to say in Hall, he just nodded and said yes, and hope that Hall can be faster... Really no time... "So, ah, the so-called send Buddha to the West, so I decided, we have to take you away!" what? The middle-aged man suddenly heard the news and he did not expect that Hall would say so. If he was naturally ecstatic before, he could have such a strong person to protect himself. Why not he? but But you have just performed too much, killing so many soul warriors do not say, the most important thing is that you are so powerful, why not leave them all? Why are you letting go? The middle-aged man is roaring in his heart. He knows very well that with the soul of the soul, he will definitely send more and more powerful chasers. At that time, Hall does not matter, even if he can beat, he can escape, but he is a business. What about the team? "Bastard... can you go on your own? We don''t have to take care of you!" The middle-aged man was crying out in the heart of the face and the amiable expression. He felt that Hall was not helping him, but was hurting him. If he really thinks for him, then Hall should continue to make some movements to attract the eyes of the souls, so that those who have no hands to escape from this right and wrong. If you say that the middle-aged man feels depressed before, then when he meets Hall, he thinks it is unlucky! "Oh, the uncle is too excited to speak, and it is our way to make you too excited. It doesn''t matter, don''t thank us, just like this, let your people clean up and start off." The middle-aged man heard that the whole person was dumbfounded. Looking at Hall, he was obviously not joking. He really wanted to leave with his caravan. But middle-aged people don''t want to, he doesn''t want to be at all! He just wanted to refuse, but he heard Hall speak to the people on the side. "Johnnard, the master of the soul, will be handed over to you when the souls come over, a fireball burns one, and they dare not chase them!" Johnny did not pay attention to the Hall and looked directly at other places. He could see it. Hall is obviously a singer. If it is not right now, he really wants a good lesson. Look at Hall. The middle-aged man glanced at the strong nerd He recognized it at once, this is a master who killed a soul group. When he heard something in Halls words, the middle-aged man suddenly hit. A spirit. After considering it for a while, he finally had to agree to Hall''s rude request. Middle-aged businessmen are still very talented and determined. Since they have decided to run away, he quickly issued several orders. In addition to some necessary commodities and consumables, let the caravans have those who can Nothing is left. Not to mention that after the light-loaded battle, the speed of the entire action speeded up a lot. However, everyone present is clear that the middle-aged men of the caravan are doing nothing, and the speed of the soul beast is very fast. Even if they give them a day, the soul beasts can still pursue the smell and kill them. Therefore, on the way to walking, the middle-aged man looks back from time to time, he is praying to the **** of war, hope that God of War can bless him to live back. "I hope everything is well...this year is really not suitable for business, and...the **** bastard..." Chapter 904： Soul 37 General Chapter 904 General Sancha On the desolate road, a group of hurrying people are on their way. From their faces, they are very anxious and seem to be escaping. However, one of the people seems to be somewhat different from other people. Their faces are not showing a nervous look, and even more people are still chatting and laughing! Although the laughter is very small, but in this tense atmosphere is still heard by many people caravans, making them straighten their eyes. "Big brother, we are fleeing, not in the spring, can we be serious!" This group of people is not someone else. It is a group of caravans that Hall strongly urged to escort. Its Hall and Kevin who smiled and talked easily. As for Johnny, they are walking on the face. Look at Hall with a faint look. "Johnny, senior, Hall, this guy is doing this for what purpose? Let''s listen to him and command it?" Evrell knew very well that he was not the opponent of Hall, not even the first few of them in the organization. When I came out, I might be picked up by Hall, so after seeing Johnny throwing the olive branch, he accepted it after thinking about it. Another Qian Ning, after considering the relationship between his teacher and Hall, finally accepted the olive branch of Johnny. He felt that in this case, he might only follow the strongest person in the inner court. In order to be able to compete with Hall well. After all, Halls strength is too abnormal. Qian Ning is very clear. Based on his current situation, it is impossible to defeat Hall. If no one suppresses him, he will still be more difficult in the future. "Hey, he is using this caravan." Stronger, who is so smart, naturally sees Hall''s thoughts. It is nothing more than a caravan with a bigger goal, attracting the soul chasing soldiers, and then in the pit of those souls. "The Soul is a very vengeful race. I just ate a big loss. They will send a chase to come and chase us. What is our mission this time? To lure the Souls of the massacre, I want to wait." The battle, Hall will shoot." Listening to the strong Nade said, Everton understood it, but he still had some doubts in his heart. He smiled and smiled at the Hall that Kevin said. Evre asked. "That...Johnny, the senior, we will..." Kennedy waved and interrupted Eifel. He understood what Eifel wanted to say. He looked at Hall with a deep gaze, and then he turned to look at Eifel and Qian Ningdao. "The Soul is our enemy. There is nothing to say about this. Let''s finish the task first. If there is any situation, go back to the inner court and say." Johnny is very aware of the importance of this task for the inner court. He is not stupid. If he destroys this task, it will not be of any benefit to him. Although Hall will be punished, he is not much better, like this. A kind of injury to a thousand self-destruction of 800, he can not do it. Instead of doing this together, its better to finish the task together, and Halls account is going back to it. "Yes! Johnny Johnson!" Seeing that Kennedy said this, Eifel and Channington thought of the identity of Johnny. When he thought that Johnny Hudson was behind him, he immediately understood why Johnny would think so. ...... Hall, what they didn''t know, just when they were back in the road, in a small city not far from them, the originally peaceful city was full of fireworks. There are a lot of heavily armed human soldiers lying on the dilapidated walls. It looks like sleeping asleep, but once you get close, you will find that each soldiers face is a frightened expression. His eyes were rolling his eyes and his mouth was slobbering. If anyone who has seen this situation knows at a glance, they are the people who have been swallowed by the souls. Dont see that there is no big change outside them. Just open their clothes and they will find that their bodies are It began to wither. Even if you are a strong person, as long as you step on his limbs, the limbs will break directly. Crossing the city wall is the street. Usually, like this small city, there will be no vendors selling goods and necessities here, but today it is different. The streets are full of goods. Not only that, but many of them are exactly the same as the soldiers on the wall. The human body lies on the ground. One of the obvious children was lying on the ground, and from her empty eyes, she could see what fear he had before. Hey! A sound came, a foot directly stepped on the little girl''s lap, and the leg lifted directly became deformed. Fortunately, the little girl has been dead for a long time, otherwise I still don''t know what it will cry. Stepping on the little girl''s lap is a soul warrior with a special armor on his body. The pair of glowing eyes taunted and glanced at the body of the little girl who had stepped on his thigh, and his mouth slightly revealed a cruel smile. "Hey! Human beings are fragile. If we werent carelessly beaten by them, we wouldnt be occupied by humans across the Titans!" "But now that the opportunity is coming, the end of mankind will come!" Said here, this soul warrior waved a hand to the side of the hand. "Get rid of the captive humans as soon as possible and save their souls for me. This is a very useful baby, don''t waste it!" A soul warrior heard the words immediately then turned to arrange this matter. Just as the Soul Warrior had just arranged the mission, suddenly a few figures flew in the distance, and the Soul Warrior saw a wrinkle. He looked up and saw a soul warrior sitting on a soul beast landing quickly and Stop in front of him. "Reporting the soul of the March 7 General! We encountered human power attack, the loss is heavy, the support of the generals!" "What? You say it again?" The general of the Soul, that is, the soul of the soul who became the soul of the Sanqi, turned his head and blinked and looked at the soul family in front of him. If Hall is there, he will recognize it. This is not the soul captain who commanded the soul beast that just fled. The Soul captain was stared at by General Sanya, who felt that his soul almost trembled, and the feeling that he was about to die made him very uncomfortable. Fortunately, this feeling is coming quickly, and in such a short period of time, the soul captain has a lot of sweat. "Reporting...Song Sanqi General, the situation is like this..." Chapter 905： Chasing Chapter 905 Chasing The soul of Sanqi, a general of the 37th rank of the soul group, the strength is probably equivalent to the magician of the advanced stage of the nine, is one of the fifty strong souls of the soul family that survived that year. Since I have been hiding in Tibet for many years, the strength has been very slow. These decades have been only advanced, and they have been upgraded in recent times through the things provided by others. This time it came out in accordance with the guidelines set by the Souls, attacking the weak cities of human defense, and taking the human soul to enhance the strength of the people. Some time ago, several marginal cities were under his leadership and executed the massacre. The soul of Sanqi is very clear, and his strength is not enough to resist the strong mankind. Therefore, every time he investigates clearly, he attacks at night, destroys the human resistance at the fastest speed, and then swallows the human captives before the human reinforcements arrive, and finally disappears quickly. It is precisely because he is so cautious that when the back of the siege, the human reinforcements got the news, they saw a ruin of old and broken. The soul of Sanqi was also praised by the people for being praised for being a few times. The family not only gave him a lot of rewards, but also sent a few soul beast troops to him. With the fast-moving Soul Force, Soul Sanqi immediately used them as scouts to bury them in the vicinity of the city, eliminating all the unfavorable factors that may leak the news. Originally thought that today is another big victory, but after listening to the news of the captain of the Souls, the whole face of the soul of Sanqi became gloomy. Looking at the head of the squad, the captain of the Soul Force, who looked down at the head, the soul of the Sanqi was silent for a moment, and in just a few seconds, the captain of the Soul Force seemed to have been a few years old. Just as the Captain of the Soul Force could not bear the pressure to prepare for an apology, the soul of Sanqi opened. "Notify your generals, let him lead the team to intercept these people, I will lead the troops later! I would like to see, who is so arrogant, even dare to kill my soul warriors!" "Yes! General of the soul of Sanqi! I will go!" Looking at the escaping escaping the captain of the Soul Force, the soul smashed his eyes. If the soul warrior is very precious now, the mistake made by the captain of the Soul Force will not kill him. Thinking of this, the soul of Sanqi turned to look at the next few hands and said. "Accelerate the speed, gather the team after the devour, and then kill the wicked humans with me!" Soul Sanqi is not without thinking about whether this will be a human trap, but according to the captain of the Soul Force, the human seems to have five nine magicians and a summoner. Like this strength team, it is estimated that The so-called students in the inner courtyard of the so-called Magic Academy, and their status seems to be relatively high among the students. If these people are with the big forces, the soul of the Sanqi may not let the troops leave the area directly, but they are a group, which gives the soul Sanqi an idea. Sometimes destroying a small city is not as important as killing some elite students from the Human Magic Academy, and he believes that as long as he has swallowed up the trainees of these nine magicians, he may be able to improve at that time. Some strengths may also be uncertain. To put it bluntly, the reason why Soul Sanqi did this is still greedy. After all, it is not easy for the soul to come out again. There are so many resources. If you want to further enhance your strength, you must find your own way. Ordinary people come to a lot of souls, and it is impossible to compare them with those of the nine magicians. With the souls of these nine magicians, when they want to come to the top, they dont account for what they are doing. After the command of the soul of Sanqi was issued, the Souls and Forces immediately assembled, and more than 3,000 Souls and Forces troops covered the entire city for a time. An apparently tall and mighty soul warrior came to the soul of Sanqi. "General!" The soul nodded at three or seven. For the general of the Souls, he still gave face. "Your people have already told you about it?" "Yes general, please allow me to set off to arrest those human beings." The general of the Souls of the Souls showed a murderous murder in their eyes. They did not have many Souls. They just died and the general team died. This allowed him. Distressed and dead. If it is not other pleading, he may directly devour the idiot captain. "Well, your task is to intercept them and let them not arrive in the next city so quickly. I will bring troops later." "Yes, the general!" After talking about the General of the Souls, he took a ritual, then turned and jerked, and the whole figure immediately jumped into the air, so he reached out with a random hand, and a huge soul beast not far away quickly flew over, Soul Force The general grabbed the reins and the whole man suddenly fell on the soul beast. The whole movement of the clouds is as skilled as eating and sleeping, showing how strong the general of the Soul Beast is. "set off!" With the command of the General of the Souls, the Three Thousand Soul Forces immediately left the distance. Watching the black pressure on a distant soul beast, Soul Sanqi immediately said. "Collect your team, the low-level soul warriors bring things back, and the rest will follow me." With the soul of the 37th, the soul warriors in the city will soon move. Some low-level soul warriors will put a light blue light box on the Warcraft carriage, and then look like a leader. The people led and headed for the east of the city. The rest of the Soul Warriors are quickly assembled, waiting in the west of the city under the leadership of their respective captains. The soul of Sanqi was very satisfied with a nod, obviously he was very satisfied with the speed of his own assembly. However, he is still a serious expression on the surface, watching the assembled team He waved his hand, and tens of thousands of soul warriors immediately marched toward the West in a uniform pace. Looking at the team that he brought out with his own hands, the soul of the soul could not help but reveal a smug smile. "Abominable human beings, don''t let me down!" ...... The hurrying Hall is chatting with Kevin, and suddenly he sneezed. Kevin was somewhat disgusted and avoided some of it. He waited until Hall was not sneezing. "sick?" Hall licked his nose and shook his head. "No, I can''t compare my physical strength with those fighters, but I don''t even go back easily. I guess someone thought of me." Kevin heard that his face was black, and he was ignorant of Hall''s cheeky when he was chatting with him, so he ignored it. "Do you say that the Souls will catch up?" Chapter 906： Im not stupid Chapter 906, I am not stupid. "The Soul? From the situation you just said, I think the Souls will certainly not suffer so much. I guess they have already set off and will see them soon." When I heard Hall, the middle-aged man who was walking in front of the caravan, who was not far away, almost fell to the ground. If some of his caravans had previously said that this caravan would be attacked by the Soul, he would definitely not hesitate to slap the past, and the person who beat the mouth knew that the flowers were so red. However, Hall is not an ordinary person. Since he has taken this road, he has already knocked on the side and learned that he is the captain of this group of strong players. The other players are so powerful. Isnt the Hall as the captain more powerful? Therefore, at this time, in addition to his smile, he only had to download the heart and pray that Hall had just ignored the words. There is a saying called something, the more you don''t want to happen, the more you encounter it. Just before the Halls words were not finished for a few minutes, when the middle-aged man prayed, a mans cry was heard from the rear. "The soul family, a lot of souls!" The middle-aged man heard a sudden sigh of relief. He quickly turned his head and saw that there was a dense black dot in the sky behind him. From this direction, there were so many, it is obvious that these little black spots should all sit. The soul warrior of the soul beast! Gosh! They said that you should not escort, do not **** you, this is dead! Hall ignored the middle-aged man''s face, and he and Kevin looked at each other, then looked at the little black spots in the distance and said faintly. "Look, I said they will come, um, it seems that the number is quite a lot, interesting." Interesting your sister! The middle-aged man heard a little bit of old blood spurting out. Before it was more than a hundred Souls, they had to sacrifice some of them. Now they have dozens of soul beasts. There is no other choice. Now, it is estimated that there is only a choice of how to die. The middle-aged man who was desperately stunned sat down. He was no longer thinking about how to escape, nor was he cursing Hall, because he knew that all this was useless. When the Soul Forces caught up, there was only one result waiting for them. death. Its better to enjoy this last period of time than to entangle it. "The Soul troops are catching up. What are you going to do?" After seeing the Soul troops, Kevin has taken out a delicate wand from his space ring. This is a head with a set of a head. Green Crystal''s wand, plus the mysterious runes portrayed on the wand, must look like a high-end goods. The surrounding inner courts actually heard Kevins words. Although they did not speak, they were all focused on Hall. They also wanted to hear what Hall Captain was going to do. "Well, if we follow the plan, should we run away now?" Uh Kevin''s eyes widened and a pair of you played with my expression, looking at Hall, running away? Just kidding, you have to look at the situation to escape, they are all flying World of Warcraft team, even if it is their own wind magician, it is difficult to escape, unless it is using the secret surgery to escape, but the side effect... Kai Wenguang thinks that he feels uncomfortable. Celia first had the same look as Kevin, and then the whole face was dark. Why are there such unreliable captains? Your plan? What is your means? Are you not very caring? Are you not seeing the road? Now that I have seen so many soul races, are you ready to escape? You are flying Warcraft is good, but we are these people? Bastard! Celia looked at Hall with a grin, and she felt that after meeting Hall, it was the most shameful thing in her life! "Hall, aren''t you kidding? You said that you are not prepared? Are you running now?" It is Cadillac. Although Cadillac is a warrior and likes to fight, it is obviously an asymmetrical battle, plus one. Obviously it is the captain of the perfunctory, how to fight this battle? "I said that this guy is not reliable, and sure enough!" Evre looked at the Hall with a look of iron, then glanced at the Soul Forces who were chasing after him, and then he looked at the same face and looked bad. Asked Harder. "Schoolmaster, is it a battle? You say something." Jonard originally thought that Hall really had any good way. This brought the caravans together to attract the soul-killing team. But what he didnt think was that Halls formerly righteous guy chose to run away. That is to say, the people of these caravans directly chose to abandon. Johnny had seen shameless people, but he was the first to see such a blatant and shameless person. "Be prepared, if Hall really dares to summon the flight of Warcraft to escape, we will fight that Warcraft together, he is not what Warcraft? He is not a talented summoner? Let him be here and the Soul Warrior Have fun!" When I heard Johnny, Eifel and Qian Ning looked at each other, and then the two nodded slightly. Obviously they both agreed with Kennedys point of view. Hall is looking for death, even if he is going back to He. In front of Dean Dean, they can also justify the reasons. Hall still didn''t open his mouth. The middle-aged man who was waiting to die was suddenly opening his mouth. His tone was very excited and seemed to be stimulated. "Adult, since you thought of running away from the beginning, why do you want to protect us? You are now running away, and we will all be killed by the souls in a moment. Is this your purpose?" Hall gave a slight glimpse, and he glanced at the middle-aged man with a red face and bloodshot eyes. "I want to protect you I didn''t say that I fled alone?" Uh Halls words gave everyone a glimpse. They didnt think that Hall actually meant this, with the caravans fleeing together? Celia and others looked at the caravan. There are at least two hundred people here. Hall, since he said this, it means that Hall has at least two hundred more flying Warcraft! day! There are so many heads of Warcraft? ! Several people in the inner court thought of this, and the heart was shocked. The Warcraft that Hall had summoned last time did not seem to fly so many World of Warcraft. It seems that Hall has a lot of secrets! The people who came out of Hall knew it, but the middle-aged man didn''t understand. He heard Hall say so simple. The whole person suddenly spoke loudly despite the strength of Hall. "Adult, although I am a little slow, but I am not stupid!" Chapter 907： Soul roar Chapter 907 Soul Howler Uh When Hall heard the middle-aged man, the whole person was a bit dumbfounded. I dont know why, he always felt that this sentence seemed to be a problem... There was no time for Hall to think, the Soul of the Souls had already caught up, and as the sound of the whistling sound came, Holdton looked up. I saw a head and soul beast flying directly from their heads. The cruel smiles on the faces of the soul warriors above are clear. If they havent received an offensive command yet, just now, at least on the ground. Half of them will be killed by them. Hey! The Souls did not attack immediately. First, their forwards passed through the Hall directly. After they reached the forefront directly, they stopped and turned their heads to make an attacking posture. The soul beasts that came behind were Halls are surrounded by these people from all directions. After the soul beast completely surrounded the Hall, the Soul Warrior also took out a special short spear and aimed at the people surrounded by the light. The light from the spear can be seen. These short spears do not seem to be. It looks so simple on the surface. The middle-aged men and the caravans have all become scared birds at this time. Although many people have weapons in their hands, their trembling hands can be seen, how fearful they are. "Humph!" As soon as the cold noise came, everyone immediately looked for it and saw a soul warrior who was obviously stronger than the other souls of the souls. He flew out of the encircled team alone. Obviously he should be this time. Hunting Hall their leaders. The eyes of this soul warrior are very cold, as if they are looking at the prey and looking at Hall and others. For those who are caravans, he has not looked at it at all. "Is you killing my men? Very good, who is the person in charge here?" Because Hall, these people are all young people, so the general of the Soulmon Army will not recognize which one is the principal. "he!" Hall did not say anything. He reached out and pointed to the strong Nade on the side. What he didn''t think was that, except for Johnny and Kevin, the rest of the people, including Celia, looked at Hall. Although they did not directly speak, but their expression is obvious is to tell the generals of the Souls, Hall is the real principal. At this time, Hallard pointed out by Hall, and he also wanted to be the captain of this team. However, the feeling of being pointed by Hall in black and white is really uncomfortable. Jonard rarely said swear words, but now he is in the heart of the Hall this **** no less than a hundred times. Hall glanced at the crowd with some speechlessness, then twitched a few times and then looked up at the general of the Soulmon Army and shrugged. "There is no way, they have no tacit understanding, hey, its really a headache!" When I heard that Hall was irresponsible, everyones forehead suddenly came up with a black line, especially Johnny, whose face was black and the bottom of the pot. The general of the Soul Forces was a glimpse first, and then the original vague face became even more chaotic. Although Hall did not know what it was, he suspected that this should be the unique expression of the soul after the angry. Sure enough, the general of the Soul Forces waved a hand and pointed at Hall''s head. The eyes that seemed to be the fire of the soul suddenly became a lot bigger. "Human, you are looking for a dead end! Attack, prepare the soul to roar!" Hearing this voice, Johnny and others suddenly secretly blamed Hall for causing trouble, but now is not the time to entangle this, to see the soul of the soldiers will attack, Johnny did not hesitate, a wave is a few The fireball rushed toward the Soul Force in the sky. When Celia and others saw Johnny, they did not hesitate. For a time, apart from Hall, even the mercenaries in the caravans launched an offensive. Watching all sorts of attacks flying toward his own soldiers, the face of the Soulmaster General suddenly showed a disdainful expression. He waved his hand and several soul attacks shattered the fireball of Johnny. At the same time, those The Soul Warrior on the Soul Beast gives the special short spear in the hand a visible light to the naked eye. As the light flew out to hit the magic, for a time, the entire sky burst into a variety of magic explosions. As for the arrows that the caravans of the caravans could not break the defense of the soul beast, Hall saw a soul beast shot by several arrows, but the arrow only left a mark on their skin. When you fall, you don''t have to do anything to it. "Hey!" Hall did not hesitate, he immediately summoned Ah Da, not only that, but the defensively superior Warcraft like Xiao Huang and the swamp giant crocodile were also placed around the caravan. Seeing the sudden emergence of World of Warcraft, the caravan crowd, especially the middle-aged man of the caravan suddenly widened his eyes, he did not expect that Hall turned out to be such a powerful summoner. At the first shot, he summoned the ten-headed summoned beast, especially the huge crocodile and the white-haired wolf-type Warcraft. The flame of Warcraft that came out of them made him feel fear from the heart. "This... turned out to be a 9th World of Warcraft... Is he a 9th Summoner?!" As surprised as the middle-aged man, there was a general of the Soul Forces who had just destroyed the strong fireball in the sky. His flame-like eyes suddenly stunned and looked at the Warcraft around Hall, he immediately Realizing that this young man turned out to be the summoner who had reported before. I thought of it here He suddenly pointed to Hall behind his hand. "It is now, with him using the soul roar!" Soul roar? ! what is this? When Hall heard this, he had not had time to ask him. He suddenly found that some of the Souls in the sky suddenly pulled high and revealed the soul beast behind him. I saw that the soul beasts had opened their mouths. Not only that, but the soul warriors on their backs also extended their hands on the head of the soul beast. Looking at this appearance, although Hall did not know what they were going to do, but his heart suddenly Feeling a bit uncomfortable, that kind of heart-feeling feeling made him think that the soul of the attack called the soul of the soul roaring seems to be a very powerful means. Don''t need Halldo to say that everyone in the room suddenly exerted their defenses, and various magic shields wrapped the people. However, the general of the Soul Forces looked at Hall and others under the contemptuous eyes, and his high hand suddenly slammed at this moment. "attack!" Chapter 908： how is this possible How is Chapter 908 possible? "attack!" With the order of the General of the Souls, Hall and others discovered that some of the soul beasts in the air had their mouths wide open. What is shocking is that these soul beasts have no teeth in their mouths, and some are just a bell-like tissue. And just after they opened their mouths, the souls of the soul warriors behind the soul beast suddenly burst into a powerful light. In this case, Hall seems to have seen it in the battle between the lookout and the Soul Warrior. He vaguely remembers that the Soul Warrior seemed to be attacking with a powerful soul range. He thought that Hall suddenly had a chill in his heart. "They won''t be working together?" Waiting for Hall to think clearly, I saw the big mouth of the Soul Beast suddenly burst into a ray of light, plus a sneer expression on the side of the Soul Force General, Hall and others did not know where, the Soul Warriors attack immediately I have to show it. "No, everyone is going to defend!" The strong Nade face became so dignified for the first time. I saw him saying that his hands were fast in the end. After a while, a fiery red shield suddenly appeared around him, not only that. Stronger did not seem to satisfy the strength of this magic shield. I saw his hands straight and a magical element of the fire was constantly added to the magic shield. Seeing that even Johnson had made this reaction, the other people still kept their hands, and the magic shields were suddenly supported. Even the Kadick warrior broke out with an orange temper that represented the nineth-class fighters. His entire body was completely surrounded. Hall did not hesitate to open his own mental power to the maximum. He did not know that this was the first time he felt this kind of danger. In short, he regretted it and regretted why he did not understand the fighting style of the Soul. Regret why not the first time to start. Unfortunately, there is no regret in this world. What Hall can do now is to pray that these people can live this offense, otherwise... With a glance at the unknown attack that is about to come and a lot of soul warriors who are holding up the spears and preparing to attack, Hall is anxious. And the people of the caravans are all desperate. They are not as powerful as Hall. They are the few magicians in the team who cant even show the magic shield because of panic. As for the other mercenaries, they see the souls. The soldiers did not attack themselves, they directly chose to drop their weapons and flee backwards. "It''s over... It''s all over!" The middle-aged man closed his eyes. He could already imagine the situation for a while. At this time, he had already lost his mind and had no idea of ??running away. The whole person was in a state of magical obstacles. . Just as Hall and others were extremely anxious, the general of the Souls and the Generals looked awkward, and while the middle-aged man was waiting to die, the soul roar of the Souls began. "Weng Hao!" A burst of high frequency and harsh sound suddenly came, and Hall''s face suddenly became pale. Not only that, he felt that his soul seemed to be shocked, and there was a feeling of being out of the body. This feeling made him very uncomfortable, his chest was very wrong, and there was an urge to spurt blood. Because Hall is the summoner, the mental power is stronger, and the mental barrier is the most ideal force to defend the mental power. Therefore, when he is shocked by this soul, the degree of injury is the smallest. The other inner-study students, wrapped in Johnny, each of them spurted a blood, not only that, their magic shield color became noticeably dimmed. The most seriously injured, turned out to be the third in the inner court Cadillac, as a warrior, vindictive in the defense of the soul attack turned out to be the worst. Hall found that Cadillac was not only pale in his mouth, but his defensive temperament seemed to disappear, which was like the feeling that a raft in the sea was overwhelmed by the tsunami. They are the strongest of these inner courts, not to mention the caravans of all the caravans. I saw that they all vomited blood on the ground and stunned in the past. In the ranks of hundreds of people, only a few people still keep I am awake, but it seems that they will not be able to stay comatose for a long time. This time they finally understood why the Soul Warriors did not attack immediately when they saw them running away. It was obvious to everyone that they could not escape. As for the middle-aged man, he had already had a double eye, and the whole man was lying on the ground and passed out. Having said that, in fact, the soul roar of the Soul Beast and the Soul Warrior has only passed a few seconds, but these few seconds, even to complete such a big injury, have to say, the Souls soul attack Still very powerful. In fact, it is not to say that the Soul is really so powerful, this is also a way to attack the soul roaring attack. For example, now they are surrounded by the soul beasts, they are all in the soul of the soul beast roaring attack range, if they are face to face with the soul beast, then the effect of this attack is not so powerful, if the soul beast The soul roar is so powerful, where the souls were defeated by humans. That is, Hall, they don''t know the true situation of the Soul. If they are replaced by Hudson, they are estimated to wait for the Souls to start. They have already shot first. Where else is there a chance to attack the Soul? Hall insisted on it. For a few seconds, Hall felt as if he had been a year old. He secretly concealed his arrogance and secretly told the inner court that the guys would not tell him about it. He even thought that if he went back alive, he must be blackmailing the old man. And in Hall, they struggled hard While the general of the Soulmasters was smiling and ready to attack, suddenly a huge roar came. "Hey!" The general of the Soul Forces who heard this sound did not feel what it was, but soon his face began to change. As a soul, he is very sensitive to the power of the soul. He finds that this sound is spreading with a powerful soul power. Suddenly there was a sting in his mind, and a noun suddenly popped up in his mind. "Soul attack?!" Still waiting for him to react, suddenly a figure suddenly fell in the sky, the general of the Soulmon army turned around and saw a soul beast plus the soul warrior on his back directly fell from the air, because this soul beast It is not too far from the soul warrior, so he clearly sees that the soul beast and the soul fire of the soul warrior have become very dim, which means that the soul of the soul beast and the soul warrior are received. Reinvented and awake. "What? How is it possible!" Chapter 909： Kill me Chapter 909 kills me "What, how is this possible?" The general of the Souls of the Souls did not care for the stinging sensation in the head. The whole person looked like a picture of fear, and the pair of ghost-like eyes suddenly became the boss. But this is a magical world, and anything can happen. After all, no one can say that he understands the whole world. The falling soul beasts and soul warriors were not the first ones. As they fell, in the astonished eyes of Hall and others, the Souls began to fall down like dumplings. One! Two! Ten! Fifty! a hundred! This situation stopped until about five hundred soul beasts and soul warriors fell. The Hall, who was still struggling, suddenly found that the so-called soul roar of the Souls seemed to be weakened. The most obvious one was Cadillac, who almost became the first to remain unconscious. The students suddenly found that the tingling in the mind became weak. He took the opportunity to bite his tongue and wait for the temperament of his body to be displayed again immediately after his head was awake. In this way, the bleak and defensive protective cover suddenly became bright again, until this time, he was relieved. "Call, good risk! I almost overturned the ship in the gutter today. If I was really the first to be overturned, it is estimated that there is nothing to meet and see people!" The situation of Johnny and others was better than that of Cadillac, so after they came over, they turned their eyes to the side, exactly the white wolf-type Warcraft around Hall. It was just that it suddenly screamed, and then the soul roar of the Soul Force became weak. Not only that, but it even allowed the counterattack, but also successfully defeated hundreds of Soul Forces. Although Johnny did not want to admit it, but this time they were really rescued by Hall''s wolf-like summoned beast. "A big!?" Hall also looked at Ada with a gaze, only to see that Ada turned his head and smiled at Hall''s humanity, but Hall could see that although Ah Da did not seem to have any problem, Hall was It was found that Adas eyes were dimmed a lot. Obviously, the screams just seemed to consume a lot of energy. Think about it too, others are thousands of soul beasts and soul warriors with the soul roar, and Ah Da is just a nine-story summoned beast, able to resist such powerful soul power and also counterattack to make hundreds of soul beasts injured. It is a great thing. "Working hard!" Hall patted Ada''s head, and A''s relatives honed the palm of Hall''s hand. However, Hall quickly retracted, so at this time it was not the old time. He blinked and looked at the ugly soul of the beast army in the sky and the soul fighters who were flustered and rescued their companions. . This time, Hall is not keeping a hand. Since he knows that the Soul Beast can match this with the Soul Warrior, Hall who has suffered a loss will naturally not let them go. "Hey!" As Hall waved, two thousand flying World of Warcraft teams suddenly appeared around the Hall. Most of these flying World of Warcraft teams are eagle birds and beasts, including nature including the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast and the other nine eagle birds and beasts. The griffins and hurricanes and the Jinling vultures. Its not that Hall doesnt want to let all the flying World of Warcraft teams out. Although he has decided to win the Souls, he still thinks about the task given by the inner court. Obviously, this Soul Force is the soul. In the air of the national army, if Hall shows a strong strength to leave them all, then with the character of the soul family, they are likely to immediately overlook, so that this task can not be completed. And the souls have had this failure experience, they will become even more embarrassed, and next time they want to ambush them, it is estimated that it will become very difficult. "what?!" As Hall suddenly summoned two thousand flying World of Warcraft teams, the people who were awake at the scene, including the Soul Forces, had their eyes wide open, no matter how they thought about it, Hall actually had so many summoned beasts! Especially the heroes who are hostile to Hall, Eifel, Channing, and Celia, who are dissatisfied with Hall, their shocks are hard to describe in words. Johnny was not happy because he saw this scene, but his brows were deeper. "I didn''t think... you are so deep hidden! Donald is the most powerful summoner, he is compared with you... too far! I really envy the guy didn''t come over with the task..." "Damn! How could this be! When did humans have such a powerful summoner? Are those intelligence personnel idiots?" In fact, the generals of the Souls and Beasts blame the intelligence personnel who are lurking in humans. After all, they cannot appear in the city all day. In addition to avoiding the pursuit of the inner court, they only need to get news. This is very difficult. In addition, Hall showed strength from the appearance of rice, which is only a short half-month, even if the intelligence personnel get the information, the first time is also passed back to the headquarters of the soul family. When the headquarters returned to the soul of Sanqi, it was estimated that Hall had already taken them to the ambush circle of the inner court. "Give me kill!" Hall didn''t hesitate, he couldn''t be surprised if he had a strong general and a general of the Souls. He wouldn''t be afraid to attack when the Soul Forces were chaotic. www.novelhall.com~When will it wait? Upon hearing Hall''s command, the Lightning Golden Eagle first took the lead and screamed, and then the whole body turned into a lightning bolt directly to the General of the Souls. A thunder magic was displayed between the lightning golden eagle mouths. The general of the Soul Forces who wanted to command the troops to fight the violently pulled the soul beast underneath, the huge soul beast immediately screamed, followed by an invisible spiritual power. The attack rushed toward the thunder magic. The bang suddenly spread in the air, and this loud sound seemed to be a signal. Hall''s flying World of Warcraft suddenly attacked the surrounding Soul Forces. On the ground, Ada was not attacking. The bark just made it a little tired, but the swamp giant crocodile and the little yellow mother and the little white, Xiaohong did not hesitate. It seems that there are instructions from Hall. Their targets are those of the soul warriors who fall down on the ground and rescue. As for the stunned soul beasts, they are directly skipped by them. The advantage of the soul family is the soul. In the year of the melee, they are really not the opponents of these Warcraft. In just one minute, there have been more than a dozen soul warriors disappearing into a soulful bead. Chapter 910： Air combat Chapter 910 Air Combat "hateful!" The general of the Soulmasters was very ugly. He was chasing after him and chasing his own lightning eagle, while watching his own men on the ground kill by the summoned beasts. Under one heart and two uses, he has been hit by the Lightning Golden Eagle a few times. Although he is now a soul state, he has higher resistance to magic, but it depends on what type of magic, and the Thunder magic is just right. The magic element that scares them the most. These few down, even the generals of the Souls and the Forces were also picked up by the lightning Golden Eagle. "Block those flying World of Warcraft! And they pull away, use the power of the soul!" Watching Hall''s flight Warcraft approaching, the Soul Force General quickly issued the most accurate order. The Soul is the least good at close combat, even if the materialized souls are in the face of human warriors, it is still worse, not to mention these are better than human World of Warcraft. This is not, many soul beasts and soul warriors, especially the part that has been weak after the soul roar, just in the face of Hall''s impetuous flying World of Warcraft team, there is no more than one hundred souls in one face. The beast was shot down. The Soul Warriors naturally won''t stand by and let these flying World of Warcrafts attack. Even though they made a hasty counterattack, they were only shot down by the World of Warcraft team. "Let the attack just retreat first, and the rest will give me a distance to counterattack!" General Soulmaster is a general with a lot of experience in combat. He saw a new combat plan immediately after seeing the loss, but he himself was once again used by the Lightning Golden Eagle for the magical action. I stumbled. Fortunately, these souls are not the same hair-like organization as humans, otherwise the Soulmaster General will definitely be a classic Saiyan. After the soul warriors heard the words of the generals, they immediately separated a group of people and retired to the rear. These were the souls that had just been cast, not only the soul beasts, but even the soul warriors were a languid appearance. Obviously, it takes a lot of money to use that soul roar. Most of the soul beasts that were dropped before are not among the people in this group. The thought that the soul attack of Ada should be the first to counteract the attack power of the soul roar, and then the remaining attacks will make those unprepared soul beasts In the move, from here it can also be proved side by side, the big soul attack of Ada is indeed the nemesis of the soul. "Offensive! Stop these hateful guys!" Several captains of the Soul side used a spear to show their soul to the Masonic Society and roar. The flying World of Warcraft team hit by the Soul Warriors soon appeared in a situation, many Warcraft actually paused in the air, not only that, they seem to be very painful, shaking their heads constantly, the huge wings are also Waving desperately at this moment. Soon the second wave of the Souls came, and the flying World of Warcraft, which was stopped after being hit, went straight down from the air. Although there were a lot of flying World of Warcraft, especially the Eagles and Birds pulled up again before landing. It can be like a gryphon and a Jinling vulture but it is directly and heavily slammed on the ground to create a big pit. Looking at the scene of a **** lying in the big pit, the motionless summoned beast, Hall heart seems to be a drop of blood. "Bastard! Give me all the time!" Seeing that his summoned beast was shot down by the Souls, Holden was angry. In the first few battles, Halls summoned beast had little loss, but this time he dropped hundreds of summoned beasts. Especially flying World of Warcraft, which made Hall unable to accept it for a while. With the order of Hall, two of the nine birds in the eagle and the beast immediately screamed, and then their speed increased fiercely, and the figure directly smashed out. As they passed, many soul beasts and soul warriors suddenly There was a scream of screams, which made the Soul troops that had just stabilized suddenly become a mess. "Stop them! Hurry up and stop them!" The General of the Souls also saw the power of the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast. If he was not entangled by the lightning golden eagle, he would have gone up to help his own man block the one-eyed dragon eagle and beast. They are. "Hey!" A Soul force just wanted to throw the short spear in the hand against the one-eyed dragon, but before the short spear flew out, suddenly a figure appeared in front of him. In his sullen expression, a huge claw was caught directly against his head. Because of the speed, the Soul troops did not react at all, and then it was black. The other Soul Warriors saw a headless body squatting on the back of the soul beast. With the gust of the unicorn dragon eagle and the beast flying, the headless soul warrior burst directly. Then it became a soul bead and it fell straight from the back of the soul beast. "hateful!" The matter is not over yet, the soul warrior on the back of the soul beast is spiked, but the soul beast has not reacted. Suddenly it feels a pain behind, and then the whole body falls so straight from midair. Soon there was a big pit on the ground, and inside the big pit was a soul beast lying on the blood and twitching. On the back of it, there is a flaw in the blood, and the blood constantly rushes out from the inside, and the wound is the one-eyed dragon eagle and beast that just flew back after killing the Soul Warrior. "Roar!" The one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast looked at the surrounding soul warriors and suddenly screamed Obviously it was very satisfied with the ending just made, it was like a gladiator who liked the master after defeating the opponent. When the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast exclaimed, Hall was just taking the wounded and dead flying World of Warcraft on the ground into the space. Looking at the still-exciting one-eyed dragon, Hall didn''t have a good voice. "Hurry up! I don''t want to see them in the sky again!" The one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast suddenly succumbed, and it was somewhat humanized to look at Hall with a look of resentment, but after seeing a pair of red eyes in Hall, the one-eyed dragon suddenly became a spirit, it was not paused, Zhang Open the wings and rush toward the next Soul Warrior. "It''s so powerful... If Hall summoned so many flying World of Warcraft at the beginning, I guess it would have been defeated before it was shot!" Qian Ning looked at the scene in the sky and muttered to himself, one side of Evre first He glanced at him, and then he asked if he was looking at his face, which was not very good. Johnnard, what do we do now? Chapter 911： Another time? Chapter 911 is coming again? When Ivers learned Jonathan, Cadillac and Kevin had already made a choice. After seeing that Cadillac recovered from the soul roar of the Soul, his entire face became very ugly. "Its too shameful to lose face! Before listening to the old man, dont be careless when you touch the soul. I have known this for a long time. He doesnt remind me, otherwise I wont be so embarrassed! Thinking of this, Cadillac carried his own big sword, and the whole person turned into a wind and rushed toward a soul warrior. When the soul warrior had not reacted, a sword was cut on him and he watched the soul warrior suffer from pain. The distorted face and the screams in his mouth, Cadillac snorted, and the result became a soul bead after the death of the soul warrior, and then continued to think. "Fortunately, I didn''t have the first one to fall down, otherwise I will mix in the inner courtyard in the future. It is estimated that not only will our warriors meet and be lost, but the old man may also be trying to torture me! Oh, let you guys The soul of the soul family to accept my anger!" Cadillac was really angry this time. He didnt take any shots. Hes like the Souls melee ability. He met Caddys angry boy. The result is imaginative, plus the current chaos. The situation, basically the soul warrior he was eyeing, was killed by him. His actions were immediately seen by many Soul Warriors. They watched their companions, Cadillac, killing them. They immediately walked a group of Soul Warriors and sat around with soul beasts, ready to kill Cadillac. Companion revenge. But Cadillac is not alone! I saw a shadow and continued to roam around, although her speed is not as fast as Cadillac, but the soul warriors who want to kill her can not even touch her clothes. This person is not someone else. It is the only female Celia in the team. Some of her mutated ice magic is wrapped in a layer of ice all over her body. It looks like an elf in the winter, dancing. The appearance of even the enemy soul warriors can not help but look at it. Just so much to see a little effort, the price paid is hit by an ice magic, even if the soul state of the soul warriors were so iced, they could not help but shudder. Is the result just like this? I saw that when Celia wandered the battlefield, there were two figures constantly behind her. The soul beasts and the soul warriors who were killed by Celia were quickly given the magic of these two figures. Hit, although the Soul and the Soul Warriors did not die for the first time, but after this attack, their combat power immediately fell in a straight line. These two people are Kevin and Shabert, the magical attack of the two men and the wind, in conjunction with the ice magic of Celia, the three people actually blocked at least two hundred soul warriors at this moment. Except for the two thousand teams in the air and the Hall summoned beasts, and the hundreds of teams that lost their combat power after being attacked by Ah Da, and the teams that are fighting on the ground and the swamp giants, the team that the Souls can continue to fight now There are less than three hundred. The more than three hundred soul warriors quickly split a part of the people to fly to Hall, while the other part rushed toward the three people who were still not moving. So when Kennedy saw this scene and heard the words of Eifel, he squinted at Hall and then waved his hand directly. A huge fireball appeared in his hand. He said nothing to the soul fighter who was directly at the forefront of his own. Eifel and Qian Ning saw each other. They didnt understand the meaning of Johnny. They looked at each other and nodded. They all exerted their own means to attack the souls. Up to now, except for Hall, all the people have entered the state of battle. For a time, the entire battlefield has been vigorously played. The most fierce of these is the Lightning Golden Eagle and the Soul Force General. Although the Lightning Golden Eagle is very fast, the match between the Soul and the Soul Force General is one of the best. Dont see the Soul Generals General being hit by lightning. Many times, but those are minor injuries, and they do not affect the operations of the General of the Souls. This is not, after the Soul Force General has avoided a lightning magic attack by the Lightning Golden Eagle, a wave of soul attack value hit a lion cub who is ready to bite a soul warrior, and the lion cub suddenly sends out A scream, and the Soul Warrior seized the opportunity to puncture the short spear into the gryphon''s abdomen. The screams of the gryphon became more intense, and the abdomen suddenly became bloody. After struggling for two times, it fell directly in the air. But soon, the fallen gryphon quickly disappeared into the air, and the former Soul Warriors were a bit strange. But after seeing more, they immediately understood that this was the reason for the human summoner. Seeing that the human summoner only collected the summoned beast of injury or death, and did not continue to summon the summoned beast, the general of the Souls and the General Many soul warriors were relieved. The general of the Souls of the Souls took advantage of the opportunity of a one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast, and quickly pulled up, making the one-eyed dragon eagle and the animal almost hit the lightning golden eagle. Fortunately, both are air overlords. At the crucial moment, both beasts avoided the past in time, which avoided an air accident. The Soulmasters General took advantage of this opportunity to immediately snarl at the soul of the seven or eight hundred beasts behind him. "It is now, the soul growls!" what? ! If you heard this before, everyone still doubts Hall and others who have seen this move suddenly stared at the soul beasts. "Can you still show?" Looking at the soul beast''s mouth opened again, Hall quickly glanced at Ada, I saw that Ada was still a tired face, and in the face of the Soul Warrior raid, just a slap in the face instead of active attack, Where did Hall still not understand, Ah Da had not recovered from the attack just now. This CD time is too long! With a wry smile, Hall glanced at the Soul Force, which was only about half of the previous one. After thinking about it, he immediately said loudly to everyone. "Come back! The souls have to attack again!" Said here, Hall quickly put all the flying World of Warcraft team into the space, this time, Hall slightly calculated, the death of the World of Warcraft actually has more than 100, but this is his first death so many flights Warcraft, this can hurt him. Chapter 912： stop Chapter 912 Stops It can be said that the flight of Warcraft, which was lost this time, made the Hall feel worse than the last stone bees that died. After all, flying World of Warcraft needs Hall to find and rely on the little black to successfully conquer, while the stone bees provide enough energy for the Queen of the Stone Bee to continue production. This comparison, Hall''s face is almost green! "This mission... Its not a good deal! If there are still tasks, I really want to leave these bastards!" Hall didn''t think about summoning all the flying World of Warcraft teams, but at the thought of the task is to ambush the circle with the Soul army, and there are still several teams who are going to take the enemy themselves. It is not suitable for present. After all his strength, Hall was suddenly depressed. As a last resort, Hall took back the summoned beasts except Ada, and then shouted loudly at everyone. "Everyone is coming over! The Souls are ready to attack again, let my summoned beasts!" Hall''s words deliberately used the magic of the magic in the magic, so the entire battlefield heard Hall''s words. Celia''s eyebrows were upside down. She didn''t want to listen to Hall''s words, but looked up at the Souls in the sky and saw that they were still preparing for the soul roar, and then they had to stop moving forward. After waving a soul warrior who wants to attack him, and then waved a cone of ice directly to crush the soul warrior, it was going to run in the direction of Hall. Others also hesitated for a moment, but they, like Celia, did not hesitate to see the direction of the Hall after seeing the situation of the Soul troops. And those flying World of Warcraft that suddenly disappeared in the sky made everyone stunned, but with the exception of one person, this person is the General of the Souls! He blinked and stared at Hall, then he opened his mouth and a sharp voice came out of his mouth. Everyone quickly worried about the defensive hoods around them, but the imaginary attacks did not come. When they reacted, they found that the soul-beast troops did not attack, but they quickly fled to the distance. "Ran?!" Everyone who might be present did not think that the Soul Troops had escaped at this moment! There were many wounded soul beasts and soul warriors on the ground, but the generals of the Souls and the Forces did not pay attention to them, leaving the rest of the team that could still fight. In fact, among these people, the most nervous thing in my heart is Hall. Fortunately, after he saw the soul race escape, it was relieved. The soul family may not be clear, but he is very clear, don''t look at Ah Da Zhang''s mouth, but at this time it can no longer display that skill, so that a skill CD has not ended, Warcraft to fight against the enemy, have to Said Hall was making a dangerous decision. What Hall doesn''t know is that the Soul General is also the same. The soul roaring ability is too powerful. If you use it well, you can make a big loss for human high-level combat power. However, his consumption is also very powerful. Although the soul beast does not show up, the general of the Soulmon army is clear, no After a long day of rest, it is impossible for the soul beast to come in such a short time. If it is really released, it is estimated that not only these soul beasts, but even those soul warriors on them may die because of mental exhaustion. Don''t say that it is time to go back. If you sacrifice so many fighters, he might as well be more comfortable to fight directly. Otherwise, waiting for him after going back will be extremely cruel punishment. "Abominable human beings, this hatred must be reported!" The general of the Soulmasters looked back at Hall and the unmovable hands on the ground, and then he tightened the reins in his hands, letting the Souls speed up and flee here. In this battle, the Souls lost a thousand troops, and they can say that they have lost one-third of their combat power. Soul beast is no better than the soul warrior, this is a very difficult to catch difficult to raise World of Warcraft, this unit is still a small number of flying units of the soul family, so one third died, the Soul Force General can not wait Born Hall. However, he knew very well that this battle was really not in his life. The intelligence personnel did not report Halls situation. Who can imagine that a human being could summon thousands of summoned beasts, and even There are a few nine summoned beasts. If it wasnt before the humans did not react, they would attack in advance, and it is estimated that they may not be able to return to them. and many more! The General of the Souls of the Souls thought of this, and suddenly remembered the situation of Ada in his mind. Can a person be able to withstand the summoning beast of the soul-songing army who casts the soul roar? A summoning beast that will attack the soul? If there are many such summoning beasts... No, this news must tell the generals! Seeming to think of something, the generals of the Soul Forces suddenly became pale. Originally, he still thought about going back to rest, and then reported the situation and the generals of the soul of the Sanqi, but when he thought of the special summoned beast in Hall and his magical power, the general of the Soulmasters felt that he was still hurrying and the general of the Sanqi. Reporting is good. Hall and his summoned beast strength have obviously threatened the great plan of the soul family. It can be said that if Hall has been growing up, then the next night is their nightmare. "No, this man must die! He must die!" Thinking of this, the Souls immediately greeted a few intact Soul Warriors, let them monitor Hall''s situation far away, and then ordered an adjutant to lead the team, while they were speeding up to the soul of Sanqi. The direction is quickly gone. ...... "Hey!" A very weak soul beast looked at the human being with a big sword in front of him with a pair of horrified eyes. The fearful eyes that emerged from its eyes were so obvious. And the man with the big sword is slightly sulking in the corner of his mouth. "Would you ask for mercy? Oh, unfortunately this is not enough! Rest assured that my sword is very fast, there will be no pain!" Speaking of this man with a big sword will be cut down against the head of the soul beast, just at this time, a voice came from the side. "Stop! Cadillac!" Kedik, who was holding a big sword, suddenly stopped, and he looked at Hall with some doubts. "Hall, do you want to take a closer look at this ugly thing? I think you are still standing a little farther, so that blood will not be spattered at you." After saying that Cadillac will continue to cut the big sword... Chapter 913： Count him bad luck Chapter 913 counts his unlucky The stunned soul beast on the ground stared at a pair of big eyes staring at the big sword that was about to hit his head. It is imaginable that this sharp sword would pierce the soul beasts head for a while. Even if the soul beast is not reconciled, it has to go to the death **** to drink tea. At the moment when the big sword was about to pierce the head of the soul beast, suddenly a figure appeared next to Cadillac. As a first-class Cadillac, plus him is a warrior, so he quickly discovered this movement. To. His movements were very fast, a big sword that stopped the attack, and then the wrist turned, the big sword suddenly paused in the air for a while, then quickly rushed toward the shadow. The sound of a metal bang from the bang suddenly came, and then a snoring came, followed by a figure and flew out. Seeing this scene, the people in the inner courtyard who were collecting soul beads could not help but see, especially the strong Nad and others, their eyes were even more shining. "They also fight up? Its really a Hall that is very powerful. I thought they would be safe..." It turned out that the black shadow was not someone else. It was Hall''s summoning beast, which suddenly appeared when Cadillac was about to kill the soul beast, and used his mother''s huge claws to prevent Cadillac from killing the dying soul beast. The figure that was shot was called Cadillac, although he and Ada are both nine. However, the power and physique of Warcraft are inherently stronger than humans, not to mention that he was in a hurry to cope, so this faintly ate a loss. After the promotion of Ada, not only did he have the ability to attack the soul, but his power also increased a lot. Although Hall did not let it go all out, even if this was the case, Cadillac felt that the hands holding the big sword were faint. Hemp, not only that, but also a feeling of pain in the chest. "Hall, you... what to do!" Don''t look at Cadillac''s look, but he is still very angry. The sharp eyes are staring at Hall. It seems that Hall doesn''t give him an explanation. He will fight with Hall. of. The atmosphere was cold to the extreme, and Hall suddenly stopped Cadillac, so that everyone could not understand what happened. "Ah, don''t be so nervous, I just said, wait, you don''t listen, there is no way, Ah Da as my summoned beast, naturally he will shoot, um, this is a big problem, I will teach it slowly later. Without my orders, I can''t just attack others. If you hurt someone, it''s not good. Even if you don''t hurt someone, what should you do if you hurt the flowers and plants?" I go! Cadillacs face became red, although he didnt know Halls true meaning, but when he heard it, Hall was laughing at him and he was not as good as flowers and plants? Kevin and Shabate couldn''t help but see each other. Then the two men all stunned their heads. Obviously, they really realized the fact that Hall is not dead. "Big Brother, can''t you talk well? Is this yin and yang whispering tone, can you not be angry?" Is it not? At this time, Cadillac was like a volcano that was about to erupt, as if only a little stimulation, his whole person would burst out. "Hall, are you doing this deliberately? You are not afraid of me..." Kediks words have not been finished yet. Suddenly the whole person suddenly stopped. He was a little sluggish and looked at the figures that suddenly appeared in front of him. The breath that erupted from them, this is a special World of Warcraft! Seeing the summoned beasts around the face with a fierce expression on his face, even if Cadillac couldnt help but swallow. The huge eyes of the swamp giant crocodile match the sharp fangs of the open mouth. It seems that as soon as you bite it, the bones will be chewed, and the darkness will not bottom. After I want to be swallowed, it is estimated that it is difficult to escape. The other summoned beasts were similar, and the pair of fierce eyes made Cadillac dare not move around for a moment. "This mission... I am the captain! I don''t care who you are? And whoever you are behind me? If you don''t obey my orders now, then I don''t mind letting them take care of you..." Hall said here, suddenly glanced at the faint road of Eifel, who just wanted to talk. "Ever, senior, do you think this is good?" It turned out that Ivers really wanted to talk, but he didn''t think that he had been sung by Hall before he had not spoken. And this top, his face was red, and after a long time he was relieved, then he With a low head, everyone does not know what he is thinking. Looking at the red-faced Cadillac, Hall continued. "Before the end of the mission, I hope that everyone can cooperate well, so that everyone will be safe, hello, hello, everyone! Otherwise, don''t mind if you want to have fun with you. ! Just my heart is not good, I just want to relax!" Halls arrogant attitude made the brow wrinkled, but saw the powerful nine-figure summoned beasts in front of Cadillac, plus the thousands of flying Warcraft that they had just seen, even the inner court. The strong one, Johnny, did not say anything. Seeing that everyone did not say anything against it, Hall waved his hand and summoned the summoned beasts except Ada. "Very well. Now everyone wakes up the caravans. I will handle the little things. I hope everyone can leave at any time After the Hall turns and walks, the ground suddenly There was a fiery red figure, and as soon as they came out, they rushed toward the soul beasts that were still alive. When those soul beasts think that they are going to be eaten by these fiery red figures, who knows that they have not actually started, but to hold those soul beasts one by one, and walk in the direction of Hall under the command of a fire ant go with. "Bastard!" Looking at the ground, the still-lived soul beast was held by the fire ants one by one, and Cadillacs heart was unhappy. In fact, Hall did this, except for some reasons because he wanted to try to accept the soul beast. Some of them were like what he said just now. He wants the absolute dominance of this team. This time, the Repulse of the Soul Forces made Hall lose a lot, which made him pay attention to the Souls. When he felt that there was still a voice of opposition in the team, then the ghost knew what would happen unexpectedly. Therefore, he decided to take a person to increase his prestige, and Cadillac just jumped out, which is only a bad luck. Chapter 914： If the white star is just fine. Chapter 914, if the white star is just fine. The battle is over, but now everyone is looking straight at the back of a distant and... And the hundreds of fire red ants behind him with hundreds of soul beasts... Seeing this scene, everyone in the room did not know why, always felt a little weird feeling. "Kevin, what do you say about Hall? What does he want to do to write the beast? Do you want to conquer it? And he is like this to Cadillac today, is he not afraid..." Shabert was talking. He didn''t understand why Hall did this, so he just turned around and looked at Kevin in a situation where he couldn''t understand it. He wanted to hear what Kevin meant. "Afraid? Why is he afraid?" Kevin heard a sneak peek at Shabet. "You should be thankful!" "Lucky? How do you say this? Do you mean to escape from the souls today?" "Oh..." Kevin laughed, and the laughter made Shabert very uncomfortable, but he knew that he was not Kevins opponent, and he couldnt hold his mouth and hold his mouth open. Kevin took his eyes back from Shabat''s sacredness and once again cast his back on the distant Hall, which he had disappeared. He said when Shabert was impatient. "You should be glad that you have not provoked Hall, you should not deny it!" Kevin did not look back at Shabet, he continued to say. "Chen Ning defeats you to capture your eighth position. You naturally hate him. When Hall beats Chan Ning to replace his position, don''t tell me that you went to the Spirit Hall that day and just went to see the fun?" "I..." Shabet wanted to deny it, but when he got to his mouth, he couldnt say anything. "So I said that you shouldn''t have provoked him that day, otherwise it would be more than Caddy to bully them today!" bully? Shabate heard a horrified expression, and he never thought that Kevin would use such a word. However, he quickly reacted, but not, with the strength that Hall is currently showing, the 9th-class combat power is not his opponent at all, or if there is no perfect preparation and cooperation, it is estimated that even the top ten of their inner courts It is not always possible to beat Hall with a shot. So in his opinion, Hall is too perverted! In particular, the wolf-type Warcraft with soul attack ability is not only the effective Warcraft against the Soul, but also the Warcraft for the magician. Think about it, if there is no defense, the magician is preparing for magic. Suddenly, this wolf-type Warcraft comes to the soul attack and interrupts his spell. It is enough for him to suffer. Kevin didn''t pay much attention to what Shabet was thinking. His deep eyes looked at the front, plain and unremarkable, without the slightest wave. "Cadick''s situation is unfortunate. Hall is estimated to be distressed by his summoned beasts, so his mood will be bad, and Cadillac just jumped out at this time, this is no stranger. If you listen to me, I suggest you What will Hall arrange for a while, and honestly listen to him, otherwise he will not suggest to teach you more!" After finishing this, Kevin was not talking, turned to perform the task that Hall had arranged. Shabert watched Kevin wake up some unconscious people, and after giving them treatment, his mouth twitched slightly, glanced at the distance, and then he walked in the direction of Kevin. After watching Kevin''s actions, Celia did not hesitate for too long, and she began to organize the caravan of the caravan. "Johnnard''s senior...we want to..." Avery looked at Cadillac, who was stunned, and then whispered. "At the moment, I don''t need it for now!" Johnny is still thinking about the practice of Hall. He soon understood what he had. After hearing Eifel''s words, he immediately refused his request. After thinking about it, he began to speak. . "Follow what Hall said, wait until you go back." Its not that Johnny is not angry. Its not that hes letting Evres obedience to Halls command is that he is soft, but that Halls strength is beyond his expectations, even if he uses some The magic, in the end, is nothing but a situation of both losses. In addition to this mission, Dean Hudson has specifically explained it, so after considering it for a while, he decided to complete the task first, and for the time being, do not confront the Hall again. "Hall! This is a thing... not finished!" In the same way, Cadillacs heart came out at the same time. Just now, Hall actually let his summoned beast directly to himself. Although he did not receive any harm, the tone of Hall just made him feel very uncomfortable. However, while not comfortable, he also knows the power of Hall''s summoning beasts, one is so powerful, if those nine-class Warcraft come up together... When I think of Hall, there are so many heads and other summoning beasts, even if Cadillac is not afraid of this day, the guys who are not afraid of the scalp dont numb. "This bastard, how did he do it? Is his family specializing in keeping Warcraft?!" The Hall, which was shackled by him, was staring at the face of the soul beast that he was rescued from Cadillac. At this time, there is spirit in the soul beast, and the whole body is lying on the ground with powerlessness. The big eyes are soft from time to time, look like it looks like it will die if it is not treated quickly. "Hey, this life spring is not enough! It seems that you have to find ways to increase the production of life spring water!" After using the nine-class magic crystal to raise the level of life spring water, the life spring water has been increasing at a rate of one drop per day, which means that as long as Hall is not used, there will be a drop of life spring water every day. But in the current situation, this is not enough at all. Especially in the battle like today, Hall has not lost the weight of the souls. www.novelhall.com~ Remove the summoned beasts that have died. Those who are injured are enough to make him a headache. Although you can slowly recover as soon as you enter the space, but the speed can not be compared with the life spring, plus Hall will participate in the next battle, so the life spring can not save. Now Hall wants to try to conquer these soul beasts. If it is really successful, then you need a batch of spring water. "Forget it, take one step is a step!" The current situation does not allow Hallor to think, who knows when the Souls will kill. Looking at the soul beast on the ground, Hall''s mouth slightly reveals a slight curvature. "That... if you can, I think we can talk about it, do you think?" Soul beast... Looking at Hall, a pair of love ignored his appearance, Hall licked his nose. "Hey, if the white star is just fine..." Chapter 915： Continue to flicker Chapter 915 continues to flicker "Fortunately, you are there, otherwise I am afraid that I can''t help but kill these guys!" Hall smiled and reached out to touch the shadows around him, but the shadow didn''t give him a face. When Hall''s hand touched it, he immediately flicked to the side. "Hey! You can''t talk! You said you didn''t throw me in, but how do you do it? Hurry up, give me a barbecue, otherwise I won''t listen to you again next time!" The black shadow of this kid''s temper is not someone else, it is the little black that Hall is released to clean up the soul beasts. The little black guy hasn''t let go of Hall in the space since he returned to Allen, and it''s no wonder that he complained so much when he came out. If this guy is not greedy, and Hall''s barbecue craft is so attractive, it is estimated that this time the soul will be yellow. "Cough, that little black, not that I don''t want you to come out, but the situation outside is a bit responsible now, you think, you are the black dragon, is this the most powerful race in Allen''s mainland?" Xiao He heard this, and the **** eyes suddenly felt like the crescent, and it looked very proud. If they are there, they will say "Little Black," you don''t want to listen to Hall''s guy, he is lying to you!" Looking at Xiao Hei''s appearance, Hall''s mouth slightly showed a smile, but he quickly concealed the past, a serious statement. "So, there is usually no big problem. I can''t put you out. It''s a card like you. It''s natural to show it at the last critical time to show your importance. You think ?" At this time, Xiao Hei has been hung up by Halls nose. "That is, our Black Dragon is the most powerful race!" When I heard Xiao He say this, Holden understood that his own flickering was successful. While he was relieved, he secretly admired his intelligence. "Fortunately, I am smart, otherwise this little black must be worried! It seems that I should give it some more delicious food, lest it keep thinking about it." After getting the little black, Hall was relieved, and then he checked the situation of the soul beast. There are more than a hundred soul beasts that Hall has received, although each of them is dying at the beginning, but after taking the potion with life spring water, their physical condition is constantly improving. "The soul beast is there, but there is no cooperation with the soul warriors. Their combination skills can''t play a real effect. I have the chance to try a few soul races. Just improve my mental strength and see if I can You can''t control them with blood stasis!" Referring to blood stasis, Hall remembered the hope again. "I don''t know if the current situation can control the situation. If you can, a lot of things are easy!" I hope that it will be driven by Hall because of the reason of Xiaohei. He knows very well that he is not absolutely loyal to himself. Therefore, Hall does not fully show his secrets to the lookout. In many cases, he will be involuntarily. Keep one hand. If you can control your hopes with blood stasis, then Hall will naturally let Xiaohe give the dragon blood a look at the first time, let him improve his strength as soon as possible, once the strength of hope returns to the semi-level, then Hall believes that even the inner court does not dare to move himself. After all, there is no more than a half-level enemy in the plain, even if it is the inner court, it will be worth considering. ...... Just as Hall conquered the soul beast and reunited with Celia and others, the retreating General of the Souls of the Souls met the General San San General who had come over. "Soul Sanqi General! Please punish, the interception mission failed!" The soul of Sanqi sits on the back of an unknown Warcraft, and the face of a frowning look is one-third less and there are some injured Souls. After hearing the words of the General of the Souls, he regained his gaze and stared at him faintly. "Say! What happened!" Don''t look at the soul of the soul, so plain, but everyone who knows him knows that the soul of Sanqi is suppressing his own anger. The more this is the more the soul is angry. No, the Souls and Beasts are very important and very cherished troops in the entire Soul. There are only three troops in total, and the total is just over 10,000. However, when the general of the Soul Beast army took it out, it was three thousand. When it came back, it was actually more than two thousand. That is to say, in such a short period of time, the Soul Forces lost a third. Gosh! This is a whole thousand people! How many thousand soul beasts need to be trained by the soul family for a long time to cultivate? If not every Soul Force is a very valuable resource, he can''t wait to slap the guy in front of him. Although the general of the Soulmasters knew that he had not completed the task this time, but also lost so many men, he had made a big mistake, but he did not exaggerate Hall''s situation when reporting. He is completely faithful in returning to the previous situation. He knows that General Sancha is not a simple person. If he dares to perfuse him, he may end up with counter-effects. It is better to report directly and truthfully. After the long story was reported, the general of the Soulmon Army did not speak in the lower head, while the general San Sanqi general was silent. The atmosphere around the time became a little nervous. The nearby Soul Warriors stared at it from time to time, especially those of the Soul Forces. They worried that the soul of Sanqi could not help but kill their generals~www.novelhall. Com~ Just when they thought about whether or not to ask for sympathy, the generals of the soul of Sanqi opened their mouths. "Okay, don''t blame you this time, I know!" Uh? what? that''s it? The Soulmaster General looked at the soul of Sanqi in an unbelievable way. He did not think that the punishment in his imaginary thoughts did not come. The generals of the Sanqiqi not only did not pack him, but the tone was still so calm. Where did the Soulmaster General know that before this, Soul Sanqi received a message from a spy lurking in a human city, that is, be careful of a human summoner. At that time, he did not pay attention to it. The three thousand soul beasts, even if they met the summoner like Donald, would be able to retreat even if they were not. He believes that the General of the Souls will not easily let his hands go down the risk. But now he regrets, he did not think of a negligence, even the Soul Forces suffered heavy losses! "Abominable humans! Can''t let them go like this! The whole army is rushing!" Chapter 916： Chat day, talk about the heart Chapter 916 chat days, talk about the heart "Hall, are you back?" Seeing that Hall jumped from the Lightning Golden Eagle, Kevin looked at the lightning golden eagle with a look of envy. "Well, are you ready?" Originally Kevin wanted to ask Hall about what happened to those soul beasts. Seeing that Hall did not open his mouth to take the initiative, Kevin thought about it and did not mention it. "Well, in terms of casualties, we have nothing to do here, the caravan has died a few times, and everything else is fine." For this result, Hall nodded slightly, not to say that he was guilty, but in this sudden situation, the death of several people really did not have anything. Didnt the people who saw the caravans have a look of gratitude in addition to the tension at this moment? Obviously life and death are commonplace for them. As long as you are not dead, you will do. "Well, after a while, you take those people first, I come to the temple, I want to come to those souls will soon be chased." Kevin, who originally wanted to refuse, suddenly glanced at the lightning golden eagle. He remembered the scene of the lightning golden eagle chasing the general of the Soul Force. He remembered that even if Hall lost to the soul, even if he saved his life. There is no problem in running away. "Well, listen to you!" When the middle-aged man who woke up heard about Hall, the whole person was shocked. He did not think that Hall was such a powerful person. This is not, in order to see Hall, he immediately ran over, and he talked to Hall without saying anything. "Thank you for the help of the great man, there is a ruthless invitation, please continue to protect us, let us leave here safely, please!" Hall looked at the middle-aged man who looked at him with a smile. He saw that Hall had not spoken, and the middle-aged man suddenly had a cold sweat on his forehead. There was some fear in his heart that he had offended Hall, otherwise why did Hall never speak? With his head down, he glanced at Hall''s shoes. After biting his teeth, his legs were soft and straight down, and he said in a pleading tone. "Thousands of mistakes are my fault. If adults want to blame, they will blame me. They are all people who have a family. I want the adults to take them with mercy and go back. The villain is here to give the adults a slap!" After talking about him, his head slammed his head directly on the hard ground. With the sound of snoring, the middle-aged man suddenly had a lot of blood on his forehead. Hey... is this doing? ! Hall was a little bit smirking at the middle-aged man in front of him. He hadnt reacted from the shock. Suddenly, the people of the caravans both fell to Hall and shouted a few words of pleading. "You... Hey, Kay Literature, they handed it to you! I left some flying troops to you." Hall originally wanted to persuade, but when they saw them crying and worshiping under the leadership of a middle-aged man, they were a little bit annoyed. Its not that Hall is ruthless, but that he is somewhat dissatisfied with the practice of this middle-aged man. He is not asking for sympathy. In Halls opinion, he is trying to marry himself, and he still wants to blame himself in the name of that righteousness. For such a person, Hall will not see him. Seeing that Hall turned and left, the middle-aged man suddenly panicked. He just wanted to speak. Suddenly the bright sky suddenly darkened. He looked up curiously, and he almost scared him to pee. I didnt know when, the sky was full of dense flying World of Warcraft. Before he was stunned by the soul of the soul, he was the first time he saw so many flying World of Warcraft. When he turned back to God, he suddenly looked pale. He thought that Hall wanted to let these Warcraft kill them. For a time, a fear of love poured into his heart. "No... adults, I... we..." Kevin stared at the middle-aged man with a cold eye. He naturally saw what the middle-aged man wanted to say. He didnt resist anything that Hall had just turned away and left it to himself. "Enough! Close your mouth and put away your mind! Hall, he knows what he is going to do? Let your people get ready, send you back to the city!" Uh? what! Send us back to the city? The caravans, including middle-aged men, suddenly heard a look of disbelief, but after seeing that the Warcraft in the sky did not attack, their fearful heart was slightly relieved. "What are you doing? Don''t go too fast!" For these people, Kevin naturally does not have a good attitude. To say this to these people in his capacity, it is already very good for them. For this, whether it is Celia or Johnny, they don''t seem to be surprised, and they want to reverse what they are used to. Looking at the crowds of the caravans, they quickly got busy. After Celia thought about it, she went up and looked at Hall. "What do you do next, the Soul troops should arrive soon?" Seeing that she was talking about Celia, Halls eyes looked up and down her, and Hall regained his gaze before Celias anger. "You also go, this will be handed over to me." "You alone?" Celia and others looked at Hall with some horror. The strength shown by Hall really shocked them, but it does not mean that Hall can say such a big talk! Judging from today''s situation, there are at least tens of thousands of troops of the Soul. With the strength that Hall has revealed, it is not enough to look at these souls. It is not too much to say that it is a death. What is Celia wanting to say, the side of Evre is the yin and yang ghosts say ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Celia, since Hall Xuedi does not need us, think that he can get it alone, then why do we Don''t give him a chance to prove himself, like this adult beauty..." Iverss words have not been finished, and suddenly I was ruthlessly interrupted by Hall. "Iverian senior is right, you better close your stinky mouth, otherwise I don''t mind when I am bored every day, let Ada chat with you, talk about the heart!" Fight! When Hall said this, Zeliya first glimpsed, and then could not help but burst into laughter. What are they? World of Warcraft, let Warcraft and Eifel chat, talk, this is not to say that Eifel is also Warcraft, is it a beast? Everyone who thinks of this place looks at Eifel with a weird look, and Evre himself is green. If he can''t beat Hall, then he has already gone up a magic shot in Hall. That hateful face! "Bastard!" Chapter 917： Hall of eating Chapter 917 Hall of Eating Bastard! Hall''s unrequited face made Evre''s face very ugly, and he looked at Hall with a gnashing expression, as if he wanted to swallow Hall as a bastard. Even so, but Eifel did not dare to do this, Hall''s power is beyond doubt, just because he went to look for Hall alone, there is no difference in the delivery. As a high-intelligence magician, I naturally know what can be done and what can''t be done. Obviously, it is not possible to do this with Hall. He believes that if he really does, then Hall will not hesitate to summon those Warcraft to chat with themselves and talk about the heart! Yes! He believes that this **** can talk about doing it! Glanced at Johnny, seeing that Gunnard only frowned and didn''t open his mouth, Everton understood that Johnny had no plans for him. "Damn!" Seeing that Evre was said by Hall, in addition to his ugly face, after the rebellion, everyone suddenly understood, it seems that Eifel is a confession! No, Hall Zhang has his arrogant capital. It can be said that people here, in addition to Johnny, may also have the possibility of defeating Hall. If other people are against Hall, there is no other possibility than failure. "Let''s go, give it to me!" Hall did not pay attention to Evre''s ugly eyes. After saying this, he turned directly to the lightning golden eagle. Celia and others heard each other and finally Kelvin came out to speak. "Okay, the task is tight, let''s go!" Looking at hundreds of flying World of Warcraft with the caravan and the back of the inner court, Hall turned and looked behind him. "I hope you don''t let me down..." ...... "Reporting the generals, here is where the battle was going, seeing the humans have fled!" The soul of Sanqi glanced at the situation on the ground, although it was cleaned up here, but the **** smell on the ground is still very rich. "Give me the scope, they are not far away! Be sure to catch the human summoner!" The loss of the Soul can be said to be the biggest since the soul of Sanqi. He doesn''t want to go back like this. He can already imagine that the **** will definitely laugh at themselves after going back. Just as he thought about it, he suddenly flew a soul beast warrior in front of him. "General, find a human!" One? ! Soul Sanqi had some doubts and glanced at this soul beast warrior. "Quickly tell the details!" As the Soul Warrior spoke out the situation of the human being, the soul of the Sanqi did not say anything, and the general of the Soul of the Soul Force directly intercepted. "General, this is human, he is the summoner!" The soul sank seven eyes and blinked, and the two wildfire eyes suddenly became bigger. "He is this... ready for the temple? Hey!" The soul of Sanqi pledges to understand this human attempt, apparently he is preparing his own temple to let other people escape. However, the soul of Sanqi did not immediately issue an order, but continued to ask. What terrain is nearby? Where are the most likely escaped humans to escape? The Soul Warrior heard the first glimpse, but he quickly said the situation around him. After the soul beast warrior finished, the soul of the three-seven eyes flashed a bit, then he immediately turned to the command of the Soul Force General. "You, take your troops around this human, go to this place to check, other people immediately chase me up! This time must kill this abominable human!" The General of the Soul Forces immediately took out the map and immediately looked at the position on the map and immediately understood the purpose of the command of General Sanya. It turned out that this place is the only way to go to the holy city of human fire. Although there is still a distance from the holy city of fire, the defensive power of the surrounding human beings is much stronger than here, and this place is quite special, it is a similar cucurbit Valley. Their Souls are flying forces, and the terrain has nothing to do with them, but other Soul troops will not work. Once they enter here without any investigation, if they are ambushed, they will go back. . The general of the Soulmasters who understood this point immediately responded, and then quickly left with his own troops. Looking at the leaving of the Soul Force, the soul of the mouth of the mouth of the three slightly revealing a cruel smile. "Human, want to play tricks with us? Oh, I have to see, how do you play! Depart!" With the command of General Sancha, the surrounding Soul Warriors immediately ran towards the front. ...... At this time, Hall is sitting on the lightning golden eagle and flying slowly. His purpose is to lure the Soul troops. He also saw the Soul Warrior just now, but he turned and ran away. Hall did not chase, but continued to fly in the direction of Celia and others. "I don''t know if those souls will come over..." Just as Hall spoke to himself, suddenly he turned his head and looked up, only to see a large black shadow suddenly appearing above. "coming?" These Shadow Halls are very familiar, this is the Soul Force that escaped before. The general of the Souls of the Souls also discovered Hall. He gave Hall a sinful look. If he knew that Hall could wave his hand to summon the flight of Warcraft, he would not want to go up and directly swallow the Hall to solve it. The hatred of the heart. "General, that human summoner!" "I know!" said the General of the Souls. "The general We want to..." Don''t look at this Soul Warrior, in fact, he is also retreating in his heart. He had already seen the power of Hall before, especially the wolf-type Warcraft, and the sting was still fresh in his memory until now. "Be prepared for offense and speed up to get around him! If he has a change, let''s do it directly!" Hearing the command of the General of the Souls, this Soul Warrior could not help but sigh, as long as it was not directly fighting with Hall, and he was also praying that Hall, the bastard, would not attack. "Oh... they are..." The performance of the Soul Hall naturally looks in the eyes, especially when they see that they are close to themselves, they are careful and ready to attack. After the big troops leave themselves, they will go directly to accelerate and leave. One by one. "Not good!" Hall suddenly thought of a situation. The Soul did this. He must have thought of something. He wanted to seduce the soul-based ground forces together, but now the Souls have made such a move. Suddenly, Hall was a little dumbfounded. "Look at them." Chapter 918： Wars open Chapter 918 Wars Open "Hey! Look at you!" Knowing that he had taken it for granted, Holden understood that the Soul General seemed to have considered this point, otherwise they would not attack themselves directly, but instead bypassed themselves and continued to move forward. "Hey! What if you see it?" Knowing that he was doing a useless Hall, he suddenly stopped. He did not pursue the Soul Forces of Feiyuan, but stopped directly. It was not too far from the ambush in the inner courtyard. Hall thought about it and waved his hand, and immediately summoned a person. "the host!" Looking at the Hall of Lightning Golden Eagle on his respectful salute, Hall waved his hand and motioned that he would not be so much. "You immediately sit back and tell the top of the inner court with lightning. You can say that the plan may change, let them directly destroy the Souls, and then hurry to come and join me to destroy other Soul troops!" This man is a gryphon knight who was controlled by Blood in the previous Hall, but now he is of high strength, and these people are rarely released. Although these people are low in strength, but they are very loyal to their loyalty, Hall also considers whether it is after the event has passed, sending them out, maybe there will be places where they can be used in the future. After confessing to the man, Hall directly summoned the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast, and then let the lightning golden eagle take the person back to pass the message. Hall believes that at the speed of lightning, those soul beasts can''t catch up. After sending this person away, Hall patted the brain of the one-eyed dragon eagle bird. "For a while, there is a big fight to fight, see you!" The one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast suddenly screamed and the high voice passed directly through the clouds to the far side. "Haha, very good, that is to be this kind of momentum!" Hall had just recovered the hand that touched the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast, suddenly looked up sharply, his eyes straight and looked straight ahead, and his mouth could not be slightly tilted by a slight curvature. "Well? It''s pretty fast!" I saw a lot of black shadows appearing on the horizontal level. These black shadows have a characteristic, that is, their eyes are shining with a burst of light, as if they are worried that they do not know that they are souls. Seeing this, Hall did not hesitate, and immediately summoned thousands of fire ants, not only that, but also hundreds of magic crystal cannons stand in front of the team, behind the cannon is hundreds of Hall controlled Blood slave. The soul of Sanqi walked in front of the team. After suddenly hearing a roar, he immediately slowed down the chicken team. Soon, a man sitting in a huge flying World of Warcraft appeared in front of him. He has recognized the situation he got from his own hands. This person is the human summoner. He was not allowed to open the task, and suddenly his eyes were wide open. He looked at the thousands of Warcraft and the cannons that suddenly appeared in front of the human being. "He still has so many World of Warcraft! It seems that he still looks down on him!" Seeing here, the soul of Sanqi was a little gloomy. He waved his hand to the adjutant nearby. The adjutant nodded and saw the World of Warcraft. The whole person left the team and ran toward the rear. After a while, the entire Soul Troops stopped at a few hundred meters in front of the Hall, and tens of thousands of Soul troops were arranged into a fan-shaped team to surround the Hall. Each of the Soul Warriors armed with weapons, eyes Deadly looking directly at the enemy in front. Watching the formation of the team has been opened, the soul of the Sanqi this took a picture of the next few steps before the Warcraft alone. "You are the human summoner Hall?" The voice of the soul of Sanqi is very cold, without any trace of feelings, Hall heard his eyes staring at him, he did not think that this apparently the leader of the Soul Force actually knows his name. Hall remembers that he did not seem to have revealed his name. So, the Soul must know its name through special channels. "It seems that the news of your soul is still very well-informed!" Hall smiled in some mocking tone. Since the General of the Soul knows his name, Hall will not hide it. "I didn''t think that my name has been passed to the inside of the Soul. It is a good fortune!" When I heard Hall taunt, the soul of Sanqi was not angry. He looked at Hall with his eyes and then said. "Human, you are very good! But you are going to die here today!" Hall was almost stunned by the words of the soul of Sanqi. He knew that he was a bit arrogant in the inner court recently, but compared to the general of the Soul, Hall felt that he was really awkward. Shaking his head with a smile, a moment later, Hall suddenly raised his hand and spit out two words. "attack!" When the soul was three or seven, he looked at Hall with a blank look. He hadnt had time to react, and suddenly there was a loud noise coming from the front. He and some humans have a lot of combat experience. He knows that this is the sound of the human magic crystal cannon firing, but the problem is not this. What he did not think is that Hall, the bastard, attacked so suddenly... no defense, no worries... Please! Are you surrounded by people? Under the hands of Hall, no matter what the soul is thinking, after hearing the order of Hall, they can''t say anything directly. Hundreds of magic crystal cannons fire at the same time, and the scene looks really spectacular. However, the effect did not seem to be perfect. The soul of Sanqi was shocked. He quickly issued a defensive order, and with the bursts of light, the magic crystal cannon was blocked. However, there are still a few fish that have leaked through the net in the Soul Troops. www.novelhall.com~ Just like this, the Soul Troops have suffered death and injury. "Press up and kill this human!" Under the command of the soul of the Soul Force, a cavalry team rushed directly toward Hall, followed by other infantry squads, and the remote army of the Soul was the first to fight back. Looking at a lot of light rushing here, Hall waved, hundreds of fire ant females immediately opened their mouths, and then hundreds of fireballs simultaneously flew toward those lights. Suddenly collided on top of the Soul Cavalry, followed by a burst of violent explosions, the sky was suddenly dyed red, and the hot air flow spread in all directions. "how is this possible?" The soul of the three big seven eyes, a pair of unbelievable eyes looked at this scene, he originally thought that Hall here is ordinary Warcraft, but did not expect to have hundreds of legal systems. "Accelerate the speed and rush! Don''t give them time to continue casting!! Prepare the soul attack! The cavalry is ready to be materialized!" Chapter 919： Digging a hole, "Happy Womens 38th Birthday" Chapter 919 Digging With the command of the soul of the Sanqi, thousands of Soul cavalry suddenly began to ripple, and if someone looked carefully, they would have found that the original transparent skin of the Souls began to slowly become gray. Not only that, but their bodies slowly emerged with a layer of dark, armor-like things. Seeing that Halls eyes were a little embarrassed, Is this sentence a materialization? Hall knows that the Soul has two forms, one is the normal state of the soul, which is immune to most of the physical attacks, and the other is the materialization, which is the other extreme, the physical defense is greatly The enhancement of the soul is greatly diminished. Soul Sanqi is obviously doing this to prepare the Soul Warriors desperately, and wants them to break through the defenses of Hall''s summoned beasts in one fell swoop, and then directly attack Hall. "Humph!" The Hall, who understood the purpose of the soul of Sanqi, could not help but scream, and immediately let more than 300 fire ant females aim at the Soul Cavalry. More than three hundred and seven fire ants female ants can be said to be a powerful force. Under the command of Hall, round and round fireballs are accurately smashed in the ranks of the soul cavalry, even if the souls are materialized. In the attack of fire ants, the loss suddenly suffered. The soul of Sanqi looked gloomy and looked at the cavalry team bombarded by the fire ants. So short of more than a thousand meters, the soul cavalry lost almost five hundred. "Give me up! Break through their defense!" After the soul cavalry heard the command of the soul of the Sanqi, it immediately speeded up. Every soul cavalry revealed murderous eyes. Although Hall had caused a lot of casualties to them, they did not have fear in their eyes. Its just a determination to break through the defense of Warcraft. Boom! The magical attack of the fire ant female ant has been continuing. Although the physical defense power of the soul cavalry has increased a lot, and the speed is constantly accelerating, but after each explosion, one or two World of Warcraft will be hit more or less. The screams of the Soul Cavalry after they landed were endless. Da da da! The Soul Cavalry did not appear too much chaos under the magical attack of the fire ants. They ignored the companions who were thrown down after being hit, not only did not avoid them, but also accelerated the speed of advancement. Many of the fallen cavalry cavalry were directly stepped on by the cavalry that was caught up behind them. The original high voice soon became weak. Hall found that a blue light burst from time to time in the rushing soul cavalry. Hall, who had a preliminary understanding of the soul family, understood that it was the light that the soul cavalry had when it was trampled to become a soul bead. "Hey! These souls are not only embarrassing to the enemy, but even more to themselves!" The distance of kilometers is very long, but for the soul cavalry, it is nothing but a blink of an eye. "Everyone is holding on! As long as they rush into these Warcraft teams, their magical attacks will be suspended, and it will be time for us to fight!" A Soul Cavalry captain held a spear and shouted loudly. The soul cavalry fighters behind him heard the words suddenly roaring. "Kill! Kill these Warcraft! Kill that abominable human!" The roar of the Soul Cavalry soldiers was very loud, and the atmosphere of the entire battlefield was rendered by them. The Souls in their not far away heard the words immediately and echoed. For a time, the entire Soul Troop The momentum increased in vain, changing the state before being attacked by Hall''s fire ants. "Oh, good, this is the good man of my soul!" If the soul of Sanqi did not say anything lyrical, he was very satisfied with the team that was in front of him, and he was very fond of this team that he had brought out. He believes that as long as he kills this human being, the soul of the top of the soul will definitely look at him differently. Then he can become the youngest and most unique Soul general of the soul family, or one day he can lead the soul race. A new world! The ideal is beautiful, but the reality is cruel! An over-excited Soul soldier speeded up the offensive, especially the Soul Cavalry, who was running in front of them. Each of them had a cruel smile on their faces, as if they had been able to see them, and they were the torrent of steel. After rushing into the Warcraft team, the other side of World of Warcraft was smashed by them - bloody, broken limbs! Hall looked at the group in front of him who seemed to be eating stimulants and couldnt help but grin. He had only summoned thousands of fire ants before, and most of them were fire ants of the fifth or so, just to prevent the souls from watching. Out of his true strength. Now, after the start of the battle, the Soul troops were brought to the blood by the Soul Cavalry. If they fight against other human forces, they will definitely get unexpected results. But who told them to face the Hall of Change? As Hall waved, thousands of red and red figures suddenly made the same action - digging! When the soul saw the situation, the face with a smile suddenly stiffened. He didnt think that the opposite Warcraft had come out when he was about to come into contact with the battle. In the front of the Soul Cavalry, the most clear, this is only a few seconds, those original red flames suddenly disappeared, replaced by a huge pothole. Are you sure that this is fighting? The soul cavalry captain has the urge to spurt blood. This is the strange scene he saw for the first time in many years of fighting. www.novelhall.com~ When he participated in the battle, those humans or other races, When they are about to die, there are panic, counterattacks, and of course escape! But when he dug the hole, he saw it for the first time! Digging holes to dig holes, but your speed is too fast, right? How long ago, you not only dug well, but also drilled in one or two, watching the scene of the empty and potholes in front of you, the soul cavalry captain was somewhat overwhelmed. "Stop! Stop!" Fortunately, he has been through a hundred battles, knowing that this time is not a worry, knowing that in addition to a hateful human being who is flying in the sky, it is full of potholes, and the soul cavalry captain naturally will not let himself The team rushed up easily. As the commander of the Soul Cavalry was issued, the style of the Soul Forces ban was revealed. Looking at the thousands of soul cavalry who had been rushing in the past, they stopped in a short time, even if they were the enemy, Hall did not admire a word. "Not bad!" Chapter 920： Warcraft frenzy Chapter 920 World of Warcraft frenzy Halls sudden hand made the Soul troops somewhat overwhelmed, but they reacted very quickly, and the cavalry team took the reins in the first place. After all, they are not flying World of Warcraft, they are still a little bit powerless when facing the ground full of potholes. "Abominable human! I know that using this despicable means, we..." A soul warrior in the soul cavalry team looked at Hall with some indignation. He couldnt wait to rush to the Hall now. Just now, a good friend of hiss was accidentally hit by the magic of the fire ant female ant. He clearly saw his friend fell from being trampled and trampled by other cavalry until it became a soul bead... If his friend was too hurt, it took him less than a few seconds to fall down until he became a soul bead. It is very likely that he will step on his friend. The soul warrior who clenched the reins stared at Hall with a sly look, but before he could see more, a sudden burst of rumbling sound came from afar. Other arms may not feel like this sound, but they are very sensitive to this sound as a cavalry. After hearing the sound, thousands of Soul Cavalry soldiers present in the field looked for the first time. After they saw the source of the sound, almost all the Soul Cavalry soldiers were stunned. I saw not far away, that is, their side direction, I dont know when a large group of Warcraft suddenly appeared. These World of Warcraft have a common feature, that is, the momentum! From this scale, there are at least 5,000 in number, and the leading Warcraft is exaggerated, up to a dozen meters in shape, the huge head, the sharp fangs all show its power. ! "This... how is this possible!" Originally still in the soul of the soul cavalry warrior who can not immediately revenge for friends, at this time the whole body can not help but tremble. He knows very well that in such a close distance, a huge, full-fledged World of Warcraft represents what it is. At the beginning, when they broke the city, they were directly interspersed with the human ground defense forces as a torrent of steel. He himself easily killed ten personal warriors, including many human elite magicians. He still remembers a magician who had a human female. At that time, her delicate face was scared very pale. The beautiful eyes of the big eyes had only tears and the eyes of begging for fear except for fear. However, he raised his hand with excitement and then pierced her head in the expression of the beautiful magician''s fear. Not only that, he vaguely remembers how pleasing her screams after piercing the female magician and the comfort she felt after she swallowed her soul. But... but the situation is reversed now! Looking at the huge World of Warcraft frenzy that didn''t know where it suddenly appeared, he was scared! Just like the human female magician. Fear, embarrassment, helplessness and other negative emotions all come to mind. Even the captain of the Soul Cavalry had screamed loudly that he had not heard it. If a Soul Cavalry soldier on the side pulled him, he might not have returned to him at this moment. "Building! Gathering! You hear no! Hurry! Prepare to face the enemy!" The soul-riding cavalry soldier who had returned to God quickly screamed, and then quickly set up the formation with the big troops. Under the command of the soul cavalry captain, he rushed toward the Warcraft team who was rushing to the second. The cavalry warfare is the impact force. The cavalry without impact is destined to have no advantage. However, the captain of the soul cavalry understands that it is useless to say anything at this moment. Their only chance to survive is the face-to-face assault. Otherwise, waiting for them, in addition to being flooded by the steel flood, there is no second result. "Damn! How could this be! How did they appear!" The soul of Sanqiyi looked at the sudden World of Warcraft frenzy. After all the human summoned beasts had dug into the ground, he began to realize that it was not good. This did not wait for him to react. The Warcraft frenzy appeared. How could this happen so easily? It is obvious that the human summoner has long been ready. "Bastard! Unforgivable!" Watching the cavalry team have turned and slowly started to rush toward the direction of the Warcraft frenzy, the soul of the Sanqi face did not get better, he is very clear, the rushing cavalry team is not the opponent of Warcraft. However, he could not let the cavalry team evacuate, because he knew that once he issued this order, not only the cavalry team would perish, but even other troops would be devastated. "Press up! Forces go up! Prepare for soul attack! People above the captain level, come with me!" Soul Sanqi is very clear. At this moment, I want to improve the situation in front of me. The human summoner in front of me is a key. As long as he is taken down, all the difficulties will be solved. However, when Soul Sanqi led a dozen soul masters to rush toward Hall, the Soul cavalry who was suddenly running was suddenly turned up by a personal Ang Ma. Seeing this scene, the soul of Sanqis eyes suddenly widened. He looked at the scene of the cavalry team with some stunned look. He saw that when he didnt know what was on the ground, he suddenly collapsed, and in the collapsed potholes, one by one. The red figure of the fire came out again. "what?!" It turned out that the fire ants army that had just dug the pit did not escape but during the time when the soul cavalry was in a daze, they even dug a tunnel directly under them. There was nothing before, but when the Soul Cavalry team was ready to run again, they suddenly became troubled, and at this time the Warcraft frenzy was just in front of the Soul Cavalry. This series of changes has made it possible for even the experienced generals of the soul of Sanqi to react to it for a time. "Booming!" The Warcraft frenzy quickly slammed up, headed by the swamp giant crocodile, and directly inserted into the chaotic soul cavalry. At one time, the soul cavalry team suffered heavy casualties. In front of this group of Warcraft, there was no resistance at all. . Watching in a short period of time, more than 3,000 cavalrymen were killed and wounded, and the soul was horrified when he was three and seven. He could have imagined that the next Warcraft team would rush into the back without any mercy. In the team. "Immediate! Give me an immediate attack! Undifferentiated soul attack!" Recommend a fascinating book, Urban Devil Lord System Chapter 921： Indiscriminate attack Chapter 921 Indiscriminate Attack The Soul Warriors were all flustered, especially after watching the World of Warcraft frenzy like the steel torrent rushing into the cavalry, the cavalry team was on the side of the Ang Ma, and many of the Soul Warriors were faintly tempted to escape. If it is not the military order, and the sternness of the generals of the soul of the Sanqi, these soul warriors do not say that they obey the order, and it is very good that there is no direct defeat. However, despite the death and injury of the cavalry, some of the soul warriors slowly began to shake. At this critical time, the order of the soul of the Sanqi just released, it can be said that in the evening for a few seconds, without these World of Warcraft active attack, these soul warriors will become a runaway. No difference attack? The soul warriors couldnt help but sigh for a moment. You know, although the cavalry team has begun to collapse, there are still many soul warriors fighting, once they are there to perform indiscriminate soul attacks, those that have been materialized. No one is estimated to be able to escape. Even the Soul Warrior, who brought out the soul and made several victories, did not know whether it should be executed. Therefore, after the command of the soul of Sanqi, many soul warriors focused their attention on him. The soul of Sanqi looked at the crowd with iron and blue eyes. He was very dissatisfied with the reaction of his soldiers. However, he was still hesitant at this critical juncture. Is this not a death? Obviously know that the cavalry in front of them have been unable to return to the sky. Once those Warcraft have broken through the cavalry positions, then they will be their turn. At that time, the womans benevolence has no other use except for killing himself and others. "What are you doing! Attack! Do you think they still have salvation? Do you want to be eliminated by those who are unrelenting?" The sound of the soul of Sanqi is very loud. The entire battlefield seems to be covered by his voice. Those soul fighters who were still hesitant and indecisive bite their teeth, and then immediately launched an offensive posture under the captivity of their captain. This time the soul attack is different from the last time. Last time, it was assisted by a soul beast. The power and effect are unquestionable. This time, the soul attack relies on the strength of the soul warrior itself. Thousands of soul fighters in front of them immediately stopped, and under the command of the squad captains, the Soul Warriors operated as usual. It seems that some complicated changes are actually completed in less than a minute. It shows how hard the soul warriors are in their usual training. "Not good... they are going to..." The changes in the rear of the Soul are seen by Hall in the eyes. Because the Soul Warriors are moving very fast, it seems that it is too late when Hall finds it. Just when Hall just exclaimed a bad time, the array of soul fighters in front of him suddenly burst into a powerful mental power. The soul attack exerted by thousands of soul warriors turned out to be a substantial trend. Looking like a torrent of water, it directly rushed into the soul cavalry team that was inundated by the Warcraft frenzy, and Hall smashed the boss. He was a little mistaken and looked at the direct attack by this soul attack. The first thing that couldnt resist and directly exploded was the soul cavalry fighters. Looking at the Warrior cavalry fighters who did not react directly to the body and the Warcraft who died directly under them, Hall couldn''t help but swear "The grass! Even killing yourself! The heart of the heart!" The soul attack of the Soul Warrior did not end immediately. Although the soul fighter cavalry soldiers who first contacted constantly smashed and died, the attack continued to weaken, but still did not stop talking to Hall''s summoning beast. go with. Hall saw with his own eyes a swamp giant crocodile who was preparing to bite a soul cavalry soldier. He had not reacted from the situation of the soul cavalry warrior. Suddenly, he directly turned his eyes and then the huge body was uncontrollable. Straight down. "so smart?" Hall is clear, the swamp giant crocodile that fell down is the seventh-class World of Warcraft, but it is only in contact with this attack, so directly fell to the ground and die, I can see how powerful the Soul Warrior''s soul attack is. And this is only the beginning. As the soul attack continues to deepen, the original swamp giant swamps suddenly lose their reactions one by one, but their body inertia still keeps them going a long distance, and the result is that the legs are not controlled. They rubbed on the ground and glided for a short distance. This is not the end, even more tragic is still behind, in the back of the World of Warcraft did not have much impact, found that the front of the World of Warcraft in the coma, they did not stop in time, when they found, many Warcraft directly step on On the front of the fallen World of Warcraft, suddenly the sound of a broken limb came, and even more even was directly smashed by the friendly army. The other World of Warcraft team, which is the fire ant army that let the Soul Cavalry team eat a big loss, also suffered a big loss under the attack of the soul soul! It may be because the fire ants have a very weak defense against the soul attack, so even if they are in the land, after this soul attack comes, they are even worse than the swamp giants, and one or two are directly killed. Looking at the swamp crocodile team and the heavy fire ants that had been messed up, Hall quickly waved his hand and collected all the Warcraft that had problems after the attack. Almost at this time, the soul attack of the Soul seems to have reached the limit, and it lost its role almost when Hall took back those summoned beasts. "hateful!" Hall secretly said He looked up at the soul of Sanqi, only to see the soul of Sanqi at this time also looked at Hall, he did not say anything, immediately let the team change the direction of the offensive. In addition to the thousands of Soul Warriors who have already applied the Soul Attack, he let the other Soul Warriors continue to move forward, and he took a dozen Soul masters directly to Hall. "Human Summoner! You are ready to die!" When the battle hits here, Hall and the Soul are both dead and wounded, but the battle cannot be ended so easily. Neither Hall nor Soul will easily agree. Hall''s swamp giants are still running, and the number of marriages has been reduced. Because of the bodies of the soul cavalry, their speed has been dragged down, and the soul of Sanqi does not continue to let other soul warriors display. Soul attack, but let the thousands of soul warriors who have already applied the soul attack on their side to prepare for the next impact. When I saw Holden here, I was mad by the practice of the Soul. The practice of the soul of Sanqi was very clear, that is, I took Hall directly to end the battle. "Do you think you can take me directly when you rush straight?" Chapter 922： Whose responsibility Chapter 922 Who''s Responsibility "Do you think that you can beat me like this?" Looking at the soul of the front, Sanqi, with a group of soul warriors, rushed toward himself, and Halls mouth picked. Originally, he still thought about how to clean up these Soul troops, lest they run away after seeing their strengths. Now it seems that they don''t have to worry about this problem. Looking at the fierce expression of the face of the soul in front of the 37-year-old, Hall waved his hand, and suddenly the sky was full of all kinds of flying World of Warcraft. "What?! How is it possible?!" A flying World of Warcraft occupied the entire sky, completely hiding the sun that was originally hanging in the sky. From a distance, it looks like a dark black cloud, giving people an overwhelming illusion. "Soul... Soul Sanqi General, we... what do we do?" A soul warrior looked at the flying World of Warcraft suddenly in horror, then asked the soul of Sanya with a trembling voice. In fact, the soul of Sanqi is similar to this soul warrior at this time, and his surprise is no less than anyone. Hall gave no time to think about the soul of Sanqi. He only released all the World of Warcraft this time, in order to prevent the Soul troops from escaping. Of course, for those of the soul of Sanqi, Hall has not let go, in addition to the lightning golden eagle that has been sent out, the nine-class Warcraft Hall including the Sea Snake King Kahn has summoned it. Hall patted the head of the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and then jumped to the other flying World of Warcraft. After the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast screamed, he suddenly waved his mother''s huge wings, and the surrounding air was photographed by it. The sound, then took the lead to the soul of the Sanqi directly rushed over. Looking at the front of the head and the nine summoned beasts, the teeth and claws of the rushing toward themselves, the soul of the forty-seven forehead could not help but burst into a cold sweat. "Give me a stand!" ...... Valley of the year A person in charge of the inner court was walking around anxiously. There were a few people standing next to them. They were obeying Halls orders to bring the caravans to the people here. The person in charge suddenly stopped, and he turned to look at Johnny. "Johnny, do you think Hall can complete the task?" Johnny heard the words of Celia, and they all frowned, and they could not help but sneer. "Teacher, I feel a little overhanging. Hall is too arrogant. This task has become like this. The big reason is that he is not. If he is not the person who advocates himself and the caravan, the result will not be like this. Although we have eliminated this Soul Force, our losses are also very large. Not only that, it is no longer suitable for ambush, I dont think there will be a fool who will enter the ambush again in this situation! When he heard the words of Johnny, not only the person in charge of the inner court was frowning, but even Celia and Kevin looked at Johnny with a look of disdain. They did not think that Johnny actually said this at this time. Although Hall did not attract the large forces of the Soul, the Soul Forces were completely destroyed. This is enough to illustrate this time. The mission has been successful. The Souls are only three soul beasts in total, and this is destroyed by a whole soul beast. Even the Soul will hurt for a long time. However, when Jonathan said this, Halls credit was not lost, but he still had responsibility. This responsibility is not the kind of small responsibility of the inner school students when they go to school. This is to be registered, and it will affect the score of Hall when they graduate. The person in charge did not immediately speak here. As one of the high-level inner courts, he naturally would not easily listen to one person, but it depends on the specific situation. For example, in front of this strong Nader, in addition to being the first in the inner court, he has a more important identity, that is, the pro-disciple of the inner court dean Hudson, this alone has to let him Pay attention to it. However, Hall has recently sprung up everywhere, and the limelight in the inner court is always in the air. With the news of the inner court, the vice president of Hoffman is very interested in Hall, which makes him difficult to decide. However, there is no doubt that the task of this ambush seems to have failed. Although the entire Soul Force has been eliminated, the cost is too great. After knowing that they were ambushed and hopeless, the Souls and the Forces all chose to fight for a battle. Each of the Soul Warriors fought with the idea of ??killing one without killing and killing two to earn one. As a result, the troops ambushed in the inner court suffered heavy losses. The magicians were almost killed and injured by a thousand. The direct deaths were all five hundred. The remaining hundreds of people were more or less damaged in the soul. This is not the case. Simple treatment can be recovered, but this requires a lot of expensive drugs. It can be said that this battle is actually a failure! It is precisely because of this that the person in charge of the inner court received a very ugly face when he received the result of the war. This was the scene when he asked Johnson. "Well, this time the task is answered by Hall. Although the ending is not what we want, but since the end has already been said, it is useless to say that more, I will report the situation truthfully, then..." When Celia and others heard the words, they showed an anxious expression and reported it truthfully? If you really follow the report that Johnson has just said, then Hall will not only have no credit, but will be guilty. According to Halls stinky temper, it is estimated that it will be smashed at the top of the inner court. What is the calculation of Germany? Although Celia is not very right with Hall, she still can''t understand the need to speak out. This is not, not waiting for the head of the inner court to finish the conversation, Celia stepped forward and stopped teacher, I think this is not appropriate! When the person in charge of the inner court saw someone interrupting his own words, he was somewhat dissatisfied. However, after seeing the person who was talking about Celia, his anger was slightly relieved. "Oh, its a Celia student. If you have anything wrong, you can come up with it. But if we decide, I hope that the Celia students have other opinions. I can keep it at the last time. What do you think? kind?" The last time is raised? Are you kidding? When the dust settles, who will pay attention to this? Celia and Kevin looked at each other and both of them looked a bit sullen. Once they did, Hall was definitely responsible. Although the inner court could not really punish Hall, it would not be light. Where to go, after all, the loss of five hundred magicians, this is a fact. On the side of the strong Narard, the corner of his mouth could not help but reveal a smug expression, but at this time, suddenly a distant cry came from afar, and everyone saw it and turned around. "Well? This is..." Chapter 923： collision Chapter 923 Collision Everyone heard the words and turned around and saw that there was a flight of World of Warcraft at the mouth of the valley, but everyone''s eyes were staring straight at one of the golden flying World of Warcraft. "Isn''t this Hall''s nine-speaking beast? Is he coming back?" Before the performance of the Lightning Golden Eagle, it was said that the memory of Celia and others is still fresh. It is like the speed of lightning, so that the appearance of the Soul of the Soul of the Souls is still vivid. They used to think about it. If they were replaced, would they end up like the General of the Soul? After some thinking, the final discovery of their tragedy, even the fastest Kevin, in the face of this ultra-fast lightning golden eagle, there is still a sense of powerlessness. It can be said that as long as Hall does not die, he will jump into someone else''s ambush circle or single-handedly half-level powerhouse. With such a powerful flying World of Warcraft, he can completely avoid anyone''s pursuit. "Humph!" Johnny is screaming coldly. He is obviously not very happy about the arrival of Hall. But even if he is coming, the battle here has been fixed. It is an indisputable fact that the loss of the inner court is heavy. Can he come over? Turning around? Just as Johnny thought about how to ridicule Hall, his brows suddenly collapsed, because he found that sitting on the Lightning Golden Eagle was not a Hall, but a stranger. "Not Hall? What is going on here? Is there any other summoner who has this powerful summoned beast?" The nine-speaking beast is not a cabbage, not to say that there is, so the strong Nader will reveal a doubtful expression. Not only was Johnny, but other insiders who had seen the Lightning Golden Eagle showed a pair of surprised expressions on their faces and looked at the line of Warcraft flying over. "What the **** is going on? Who is he? Hall?" Celia Liumei was upside down. Although she did not want to admit it, she was really worried about Hall at this moment. Excluding other factors, just from Hall for the human beings to perform the task of tempting the Soul troops alone, then Hall should be affirmed. Kevin glanced at Celia, just now Celia''s mood swings. He is close to Celia, and he can naturally feel it clearly, but he is not stupid, with his understanding of Celia, if he is stupid. Pulling a few to say this, this woman is expected to find their own trouble for a long time. Kevin, who has always hated trouble, is wise to choose to forget this for a while, and at the same time, there are some anxious waiting for the person sitting in front of the lightning golden eagle to come down, so that I can understand what is going on. There was a lot of thoughts with him. They didn''t talk, and they stared straight at the stranger who was coming down. "Report an adult! This person is said to be a servant of Hall. There are important news to be false." After a Griffin Knight fell, he immediately came to the inner court to take a courtesy. "Hall''s servant?" Johnny and others looked at the man who claimed to be a Hall servant with some doubts. The mans looks are nothing special. A common look is like losing it to the crowd and quickly finding it. The kind of people who arrived. They are very curious about where this person came from. They vaguely remember that when Hall started, he did not bring any servants around, so where did he come from? The head of the inner court apparently did not know this. He frowned after hearing the report from the Griffin Knight, then glanced at the lightning golden eagle and the so-called Hall servant. "You are the servant of Hall? Hall, what do you want to convey?" The tone of the person in charge of the inner court is not very good. After all, he was still discussing with Kennedy how to convict Hall and relieve his responsibility. When people come to hear the words, they are frowning. Although his strength is not high, he now represents his master Hall. Seeing the head of the inner court is such an attitude, and his mood is naturally not too good. However, he knew that what he had to do now was to complete the task of Hall''s arrangement and to pass on information to the inner court. After weighing the balance, he took a deep breath and then went to the inner court to take a courtesy. "Adult, my master asked me to come back to inform you that he has decided to drag the soul army alone, and hope that the inner court can send troops as soon as possible, together to destroy the Soul troops!" "Drag! Oh, I think it is for help!" The head of the inner court sneered, obviously he did not agree with the words of Hall slaves, but there are tens of thousands of soul troops, although the Souls have been annihilated, but the rest Soul troops are not so good to deal with, otherwise they will not lose as much as there are ambushes. At this moment, Hall dispatched this person back, obviously it was asking for help, but he was still so nice to say that it was enough to say that dragging the Soul troops! Hall''s slaves heard a change in his face. He looked at the inner court with a **** red pupil and looked cold. "Please let the adults talk politely! My master said that I can hold it, that is to be able to hold it!" Ok? ! The head of the inner court and the people of Johnny and others watched the slave suddenly become tough and suddenly felt awkward. They did not think that this estimate was the servant of the fourth-class warrior. You must know who is present is not the strongest of the nine battles, he is a small fourth-class warrior, and Ha is the slave of Hall How dare he dare to speak like this! "Oh, yes, this slave is really the character of Hall, what kind of slaves are there, and I am really afraid of death!" When talking about Evre, he felt that this was the best time to provoke the relationship between Hall and the head of the inner court. Sure enough, when I heard Eifel, the head of the inner court became sullen. When did someone dare to talk to him like this, it seems that the arrogant guy''s grave grass was not a few meters high. The person in charge of the inner court is also a master of the nine-class warfare. When he sees a small slave of Hall, he dares to talk to himself. He is very angry. Now there is no reservation to the slave who will explode. The majestic momentum directly splattered the sand around him, and the side of Celia saw her want to stop, but she did not wait for her shot, suddenly a loud cry and a powerful Warcraft breath from lightning. The Golden Eagle broke out. Suddenly, two powerful breaths suddenly slammed together at this moment, and a loud rumbling sound came from the air, and then a stream of air spread out in all directions centering on the collision point. Chapter 924： dissatisfied Chapter 924 is not satisfied The breath of the two-strand battle force suddenly collided, so that the people around them did not react for a while. After they responded to the countermeasures, many people were quite embarrassed by this sudden airflow. In particular, the few low-powered Griffin knights, the people who were directly blown, turned over, and the several griffins were horrified on the ground. "What?! Nine Warcraft?" The person in charge of the inner court looked at the lightning golden eagle with some horror. Before that, he did not regard it as a nine-dimensional World of Warcraft. Until the momentum of the sudden explosion of the golden eagle suddenly knocked him down, his face changed. Have to be serious. No, whoever sees a fourth-class warrior sitting is actually a nine-dimensional Warcraft, how could he not be surprised? Although Celia and others know that, because the head of the inner court is moving too fast, they have not waited for Eifel to tell him that he will start directly, and this is no stranger to anyone. The collision of the momentum did not end, but it was still insisting. The soldiers around seemed to have discovered a point, and soon the valley heard a burst of alarm. The Lightning Golden Eagle raised his head proudly. It swung his huge wings and glanced at the human troops that rushed around. When he just wanted to move, Celia suddenly began. "Stop, Hall is letting you come over and deliver the message instead of fighting? If it is late, Hall may be a little dangerous!" Lightning Golden Eagle entered the mysterious space, so it was natural to understand the words of Celia with its IQ. The Golden Eagle, who originally wanted to teach the head of the inner court, glanced at Celia, then turned his head and glanced at it. The person in charge of the inner courtyard of Tieqing called a few times. The loud voice seemed to be dealing with the head of the inner court. "Adult!" Celia hurriedly turned to look at the head of the inner court. The person in charge of the inner court was originally a hasty rush to resist the lightning golden eagle''s momentum and ate a big loss. Now seeing the lightning Golden Eagle is willing to close, he will naturally not agree. The person in charge of the inner court deliberately silenced for a moment, and then said this. "Good. Let''s close our hands!" The head of the inner court, who thought that Lightning Golden Eagle would not understand his words, wanted to keep a hand to guard against the lightning golden eagle, but he suddenly found that the lightning golden eagle actually stopped directly, and it seemed that he was not afraid of the head of the inner court. "Call!" After the original pressure suddenly disappeared, the person in charge of the inner court was relieved a little. I took a look at Celia and others and the soldiers who came over and watched, and finally they waved at them. "You are going down, there is nothing for you here." The soldier heard no hesitation, and immediately turned to where he came from. "Hall... what else does your master have to say?" Hall''s slaves heard the face and looked at the head of the inner court. "Start as soon as possible, otherwise the Soul troops may run away!" If there is no lightning golden eagle before, it is estimated that the head of the inner court will laugh directly. There are tens of thousands of people in the soul family, and you are at most a summoner. At most, there is a hundred summoned beasts. Don''t say that the Soul Force is running away, that is, chasing Hall is more than enough! However, Hall even sent a nine-story summoned beast to send information, which forced the responsible person of the inner court to think about it, specifically what the situation is. Seeing that the person in charge of the inner court did not speak, the strong side of the side suddenly said. "Adult, since Hall Xuedi said that he has dragged the troops of the Soul, then we will go and see if we don''t know? The Soul Force has been eliminated. Let''s let the flight troops go first, and the other troops immediately gather and follow. Later, even if there is a problem at the time, at the speed of the flight force, there should be no big problem in thinking about it." The person in charge of the inner court heard the news suddenly, and there was nothing wrong with what he said. He sent the flying troops first. This way, whether it is an ambush or not, this can reduce losses very well. Not only that, but once Hall fails, they can put all their responsibilities on Hall. Even if Hall really dragged the Soul troops, with the help of the flying troops, the Souls couldnt fly in a short time. When other troops came in, the Soul troops would be the shackles. Once these Soul troops were eliminated, he would Can be the one with the greatest credit for this mission! "Good! Command the flight troops to prepare for departure, and the rest of the troops will quickly assemble to us under the leadership of the adjutant!" After the inner court was ordered, some people would soon move the lion cub. He would first sit on one of the tallest and most mighty lion cubs and fly directly in the roar of the gryphon. Celia''s eyebrows were upside down. She glanced at the head of the inner court and then glanced at the lightning golden eagle. After biting the silver teeth, she sat on an eagle bird that was not far away. These hawks and beasts were given by the Hall. Before the new orders were received, these hawks and beasts still listened to the words of Celia and others. These eagle birds and beasts with the caravans and Celia returned to the head of the inner court are very hot. He would like to leave a few eagle birds and beasts to let his men study, and wonder why these hawks and beasts are so obedient from the owner that there is no such thing as a sigh. It is a pity that he is not allowed to do this. Fortunately, he has not done so. Otherwise, once he lets Hall know that someone has his summoned beast to study, he will definitely slice this person. A few of the people who saw the inner court and the Celia, they all sat on the summoned beast, and after considering the afternoon, they also sat on the eagle and the beast. "Let''s go lead the way, I want to see, can drag tens of thousands of Souls, how is a student!" A few people in Evre heard a word and looked at each other with a smug smile on their faces. Hall''s servant didn''t say much. He patted the head of the lightning golden eagle. After the lightning eagle screamed, Ligao swung his wings and then the whole figure turned into a shadow and flew in the direction of Hall. "So fast!" The person in charge of the inner court looked at the lightning golden eagle in surprise. For its speed, the heart was still very shocked. "Go! Keep up!" After the surprise, the person in charge of the inner court did not hesitate, waved the whip on the gryphon, and the painful gryphon suddenly screamed and then flew in the direction of the lightning golden eagle leaving. For a time, thousands of flying troops left the valley, and behind them were tens of thousands of armed arms to the army. The originally quiet valley became noisy at this moment... Chapter 925： This is good (thanks to the black wolfs reward) Chapter 925, this is good. In the afternoon sky, the sun hanging in the air is very dazzling, and the endless sky gives people a feeling of heart and soul. In the woods on the ground, some small movements are enjoying the rare sunshine. A rabbit-like Warcraft lazy sheep climbs on the grass. The long ears are shaking from time to time, and some bugs like mosquitoes around them are around. Drive away. Suddenly, the original Jingyi''s ground scraped a strong wind, and the rabbit opened his eyes fiercely. The blood-red eyes were full of panic, and the hairs of the whole body were involuntarily erected. Not only that, but the rabbit body is shaking uncontrollably, and as the wind becomes louder, its weaker body becomes more intense. "squeak!" Suddenly the rabbit screamed in horror, and then immediately ran to the forest. As an animal, it was very sensitive to danger. It was this sensitivity that made it live in this dangerous forest. In the moment when I bought a rabbit and rushed into a small jungle, a huge figure suddenly flew over the place where it was just now. The strong airflow blew a big tree and made a loud noise. This figure did not stop, nor was it interested in the small animals that fled in the jungle. The golden hair on the body was very dazzling in the sun. Lightning through it, you can''t see it between your eyes. The rabbit did not stop because the figure was far away from it, but accelerated to the underground nest. Just as the rabbit just hid in the old nest, the bright sky suddenly became dark, and the rabbit slightly showed his head, but after seeing what caused the darkness, he slammed back and piled up the soil. Turning it out from the inside and looking at it, the rabbit seems to want to block the cave. Hey! If the previous figure caused a gust of wind, then this black shadow caused a continuous storm. As the shadows flew over the forest, some small trees were directly blown to the ground, showing how strong this airflow is. And this effect is the thousands of flying troops that have flown neatly in the sky. One of the men sitting on a huge gryphon looked pale and looked at the tiny black spots in front, his face said a little gloomy. "Hey! I want it, Hall, are you really able to withstand those Soul troops!" It turned out that this pedestrian was the inner courtyard ambush in the valley, and the one who spoke was the person in charge of the mission. Originally, he and Hall could say that there was no contradiction, but because of the loss of so many magicians in this case, he was naturally responsible for the person in charge, plus the previous teachings of Johnny, which made He decided to push the responsibility to Hall to ease his fault. It''s not that he can''t see what Johnson is thinking, and that the words of Johnny are just about his heart. After thinking about it, he thinks that Johnny is not without reason. For this kind of person who does not consider the problem on himself, but finds reasons from others, if Hall knows, he will never feel strange, like this kind of person sees more on the earth. Often online, he naturally "sees a lot of knowledge". For those who are selfish and self-interested, netizens have a collective name - swearing! Yes, its just a matter of swearing, its such a person! Celia and others sat on the back of the eagle and the beast. They naturally saw the ugly expression on the face of the head of the inner court. But it was useless to say anything at this time. Everything must go to the destination to know what to do next. Shabate was next to Kevin. He glanced at the Johnny trio, not far away, and turned to look at Kevin. "Kevin, what do you think? Do you think Hall can insist that we rushed over?" "Persevere?" Kevin shook his head and spoke under Shabate''s sly expression. "You are wrong, although I was not very optimistic about Hall before, but after this period of contact, I think Hall is definitely not an easy adventure. Since he let us go first, then I believe him. I wont put myself at risk, if I guess its good, those who may suffer are those souls! "Is it impossible?" Hearing Kevin''s words, Shabert first thought of the impossible, not only him, but also the side of Celia, but she did not have a socket, because recently Hall made Tell her, don''t underestimate Hall as a bastard, otherwise God knows what surprise he will bring to himself. No, it should be said that it is frightening. "How is it impossible? When Hall and Qian Ning hit the stage, do you think he will win? If you think that Qian Ning is weak, then Eifel? Cadillac? Or is it Donald? You didn''t see strong. Didn''t Nader dare to challenge Hall directly?" When Kevin mentioned Qian Ning, Shabet just slammed his mouth. For this guy who pulled himself down from the leaderboard, Shabet would not have a good face for him. But Eifel, Cadillac, Donald, they are different, especially the strong Nad, then Shabate is confident again, he does not feel how long he can support in the hands of John. Yes, it is support for how long it is not to win or to level out. Obviously, Shabets heart is very different. Compared with the top five in the inner court, he is not a little bit worse. Seeing that Shabet was said to be a bit dumb, Kays face suddenly showed a bitter expression. "Oh, you don''t want to show that expression. Hall is a metamorphosis. Now that everything is empty Wait until there, we will know!" When Kevin discussed Hall, several of Johnny were also discussing Hall. Unlike Kevin, Eifel did not think that Hall could persist under the attack of the Soul. They are very much looking forward to seeing the scene of Hall being chased by the Soul. Even if Hall has so many summoned beasts, but the souls are not a race of bullying, the unique soul attack ability of the soul can make Hall unable to eat. "expensive!" A cry made everyone cheer, and looked up, only the black shadow in front stopped at this time, not only that, there seems to be another black spot next to the shadow. "Well? Is that Hall?" The hesitation distance is too far away, so the head of the inner court just faintly saw a figure. Although it is not too clear to see, but he found that the figure is flying in the direction of himself, then it can only explain a situation, that is, Hall failed, he is being chased by the Soul Troops! "Oh, this is good..." Chapter 926： Offense Chapter 926 is committed The person in charge of the inner court laughed, or he was relieved in his heart. After all, if Hall really killed tens of thousands of soul troops, he would compare with the two thousand soul beasts in the case of losing so much. Then he was not a victory at all, but he failed. Then, in this way, Halls responsibility naturally cannot escape. "Oh, I see what you will do for a while!" When Celia saw the shadows in the distance, the frowning brow suddenly relaxed at this moment, but soon her eyebrows stood up because she could already imagine that Hall would go back this time. Received punishment from the inner court. If the mission is not successful, it is an indisputable fact that the loss of the magician. Flying Warcraft is very fast, originally a small black dot, and you can quickly see the people above. Who is sitting on a huge eagle bird and beast? Who is Hall? The person in charge of the inner court looked at Hall. This is the first time he saw Hall himself, but it was not the first time he heard about this student. You must know that the hottest thing in the inner court recently is the guy in front of you. Who can imagine that a guy who just entered the inner court not only swept the leaderboard of the inner court, but also broke the record of spiritual temple cultivation. Not to mention which students, that is, he can no longer continue to practice at the high level of the spirit hall. When he first heard the news, his first reaction was to disbelieve. Then, after confirming that it was true, he wondered if he could find a way to get this method. However, there was no action, and then it was reported that Hall agreed to announce the cultivation method to the inner court. This made the head of the inner court somewhat unprepared. In particular, the method of hearing cultivation was only some special items, and Hall was still occupied by one person. Most of the time, he had the idea of ??getting these special items from Hall, but he never told anyone. "Oh, I was thinking about how to clean up you. Now the opportunity is coming. If you want to come, you should choose it!" Where did Johnny know that the head of the inner court would agree with him, in large part because the person in charge was selfish. Just as the person in charge was ready to ask Hall, suddenly his pupil was fierce, and he looked at Warcraft underneath Hall. Before the lightning Golden Eagle has given him a big shock, a slave can actually fly World of Warcraft, he even thought that flying World of Warcraft is so worthless? But soon he was relieved, and his own brain thought that Hall was trying to get the reinforcements to come over as soon as possible, and specially sent a super fast Warcraft, this seems to be the reason. However, after he suddenly discovered that the summoned beast under Hall was actually a nine-dimensional Warcraft, his whole person was suddenly messy. "How is it possible? How is it a nine-dimensional flight of Warcraft? Is it easy to arrest World of Warcraft?" What a joke! Its hard to catch the 9th World of Warcraft, especially the flying World of Warcraft. As a high-level inner court, he is naturally clear. Dont look at the inner court where there are a lot of gentle two-legged dragons, but when they are arrested, these two-legged dragons have a big temper. At that time, the inner court did not have less effort. Finally, a special method was used to systemize the two-legged dragons. Unfortunately, the two-legged dragon was controlled, but it also lost its wildness and became as gentle as the domestic cat. This is why Hall came to the inner court and found that when he went to the glory for the Fortune, he was so shocked when he was sitting on the two-legged dragon. It was also a reason to find that they were so docile. Just when he was worried, Hall had already stayed in front of them. "Hall? Are you okay?" Kevin was the first to speak. He didn''t want to be strong. They were hostile to Hall. He had decided to stand on the side of Hall and fought for Hall''s goodwill, so he didn''t have to hide anything. When he heard Kevin''s words, Hall browed and he just wanted to talk but was interrupted by a nasty voice. "How? I have escaped? Have you seen the power of the Soul?" "Roar!" The one-eyed dragon eagle bird and the lightning golden eagle are very clever and can understand the meaning of this words, so after hearing the words, the two of them screamed relentlessly at the speaker. "Hey! You..." This is not someone else. It is the Eifel who is relying on Johnny. He sees that Hall is running away, and Hall will definitely be punished by the inner court after this mission fails. In the principle of beating the dog, and adding to the strong and the self, he opened the Hall. I just didn''t think that the two beasts were directly snarling at themselves. The two breaths of World of Warcraft made him almost violent and vomiting blood. Fortunately, he resisted in time, and this did not ugly in front of everyone. "Hey! Are you Hall?" The head of the inner court, who had just woke up from the shock, looked a little gloomy and looked at Hall. Hall frowned, and he looked at the middle-aged man who was not happy to see him. He saw his face frowning and his voice was so rushing, and he was puzzled. Who was this sudden pop-up guy? It seems that he has not seen him. Is he Morgan? In the inner court, Hall is the most guilty of Morgan, followed by Donald and Renee''s deputy dean, and finally, Johnny and others, thinking about it, Hall thinks that Morgan is the most likely. "It''s me! Who are you?" Kevin and Shabet just wanted to remind Hall I didnt expect Hall to say it straight out, and that tone... "You can''t be euphemistic? Is it really good to offend a teacher so straightforward?" The two looked at each other and could not help but shook their heads bitterly. However, Kennedy and others showed a slight curvature. Originally, they wanted to continue to provoke the relationship between Hall and the responsible person. Now it seems that it is no longer needed. Halls stench has already perfected this matter. "Hey, I am the person in charge of this mission. I can tell you clearly that you have committed something!" "Is it a crime?" Hall squatted his eyes and looked at the person in charge with a look that made me tease. The head of the inner court seemed to be stupid and full of expression. . "Fully? Hehe, even if you are stupid, you can''t escape punishment!" The head of the inner court waved a big hand, then pointed to Hall coldly. "Because of your arrogance, because of your arrogance, this mission can be said to be a failure, and it is still a big failure! You are ready to accept the punishment of the inner court!" Chapter 927： Lie to the military Chapter 927 lied about the military situation "Because of your arrogance, because of your arrogance, this mission can be said to be a failure, and it is still a big failure! You are ready to accept the punishment of the inner court!" Hall looked at the roaring middle-aged man in front of him and heard what he said and ruthlessly accused himself of not frowning. At this moment, he suddenly had a word in his heart. "This is the stupidity from where!" Fortunately, he did not say anything, otherwise he did not know what the responsible person in the inner court would be liked by Hall. Seeing Hall''s face frowning and not saying it, Eifel still wants to continue to ridicule Hall, but it was forced by Johnny. He looked at Johnny with some doubts. Now is the best time to fight Hall. He doesn''t understand why Johnny wants to stop him. "Hall has offended Royce, and the next thing is not going to be shot." Royce in the mouth of Johnny, who is the head of the inner court, is a member of the upper house. Ivers heard the idea of ??resuming his speech immediately. After all, he is not the leader of the previous fire axe organization. Since he has already relied on Johnny, then he is naturally obedient if he is strong. as expected Not waiting for Effel to talk, Royce brows and picks, and looks at Hall''s expression. "What are you still doing? I don''t come over and stand by. I can''t escape the responsibility of this mission. But as the person in charge of the inner court, I still have to guarantee your safety. After all, every inner school student. Its the wealth of the inner court! "You are following us, and after repelling the attack of the Souls, we are talking about your business." After saying this, Royce ignored Hall''s dark face, and he waved at the back of a gryphon knight. The gryphon knight general rushed over to salute, and Royce waved his hand at random. "Send the scout, the rest of the troops will be assembled, ready to meet the Soul troops!" "Yes! Adults" The general of the Griffin Knights immediately went to a ceremony and then prepared to execute Royce''s orders. But at this time, Hall, who thought that Hall would be honestly waiting, was open. "I said... this teacher, where did you see my mission failed? Also, thank you for your concern! But sorry, I don''t need it!" "You!" Royce heard the face suddenly became red, and he did not expect Hall to dare to directly hit him. He did not expect it, but Celia, Kevin and Shabert did not think so. I saw that a few of them reached out and held their foreheads. Obviously they all expected that Hall would be worried, but they did not expect that Hall would not directly face the face of the inner court, but for this face, they seemed to Still very much agree. "What do I want? You are self-righteous, you don''t think that you can''t do anything, others can''t do it!" Ok? ! Gennad and others heard a slight change in their faces. What did Hall say? What does he mean is... Among the people present, except for Royce, who doesn''t know Hall well, other people, including Johnny, have some understanding of Hall. This guy is very thief. Don''t look at him as if he is talking big, actually, If you really think so, then you will lose! Channing and Eifel are two living examples, especially Eifel. He has lost most of the things saved in these years to Hall. So now I hear Hall, they are not only skeptical, but they still believe. Only Royce, who had been focusing on Hall, didn''t notice this. He was being smoked by Hall''s seven-sounding voice. "You... what do you say? Damn, you dare to talk to me like this, do you know who I am?" Royce shuddered and shivered. He was not afraid, but was angered by Hall''s words. "Cut, you don''t even remember who you are, this blame me?" Fight! Hall did not know how much the lethality of this statement. Some of the Celias did not hold back and laughed directly. Many of the Griffin knights were shaking and shaking. Obviously they wanted to laugh and didnt dare to laugh. At the same time, they also looked at Hall with a very admirable look. It is estimated that only Hall dared to say Royce like this. As for the strong Nade, he looked at Hall with a sinister look, a slight smile on his lips, but he was quickly disguised by him. "You continue to be arrogant, and one day you will get rid of people you can''t afford!" In fact, you can''t blame Hall for this. The previous battles lost a lot of money. He was in a bad mood. He didn''t expect to go to such a person who was looking for a squat. He didn''t, just hit the gun. Celia''s laughter is particularly awkward here, and unless Royce is blind, he can''t hear it. "Hall, do you know what you are talking about?" Royce felt that he was on the verge of an explosion, and he wanted to find a vent to explode his anger. "Of course I know!" Hall said that suddenly a thing came out here. As this thing appeared in front of everyone, Royce, who was still full of anger, suddenly seemed to be poured a cold water, and the whole person was frozen. On the spot. "This...this is..." As a high-level in the inner court, he naturally saw the things in the hands of Hall, but this thing was released when Hall came out, and he immediately recognized it. This is definitely not an ordinary soul. Only the soul warriors with more than nine battles can condense the soul beads that take away the ripples and can radiate such powerful soul power. The former Soul Force General was only the primary combat power of the Nine, and the soul bead was in his hand. He was still thinking about how to go back to the inner court to apply for this to himself, but now he actually sees it. A soul bead that is more advanced than his hand, which represents what Royce is very clear. "This...this is impossible! How can you have this soul bead? That is the tens of thousands of Soul troops, but it is the authentic Soul general! Right, this is what others have given you, hey, you Do you know that lie to the military is a sin plus?" In Royce''s view, Hall''s soul beads are definitely not just obtained, apparently given to him by Hall''s elders. He is not clear about other things, but he knows that Hall has a deep understanding of Hoffman. In the identity of Hoffman and his merits, it is not a problem to ask the inner court to have a higher soul. What he didn''t see was that behind him, including Johnny and others, his mouth was involuntarily opened up. "No, he really did it?" Chapter 928： It’s over, things are big. Chapter 928 is over, things are big. "This... is it fake?" Qian Ning''s small eyes were bigger than the bull''s eye at the moment of the shoe, and the shocking eyes that appeared in his eyes could not be concealed. Now, Evre, who is next to him, is no better than him. The big chin on his mouth can fall to the ground. "probably?" Only Johnny did not speak. The sharp eyes of his hero and his eyes stared at Hall and his hands clenched. "This...nothing! How could he do it! This must be fake!" Johnny is very unwilling and unwilling to admit it, but the fact is that the eyes are in front of him, and the power of the soul from the soul beads tells him very clearly that this soul bead is real. To kill a soul group with a nine-figure power, he can do it naturally, and if he encounters a soul group that has just been promoted to the ranks of nine, he is even more easily able to kill. but But this is to kill the Soul General in the army! This is not a single fight. It is estimated that he rushed up, and he has not been exposed to the Soho general to be drowned by the Sooch army. Even if he has a magical supplement, it is estimated that the final result is exhausted. Johnnys body trembled a little, and he began to have some fear. With Halls slowly showing his strength, he found that his former pride seemed so ridiculous. "Bastard! How could this be!" Royce is also secretly in his heart. He still insists on his own point of view. This high soul is not the result of Hall killing the generals of the Soul, but Hoffman. "Hall, I advise you not to argue, and honestly admit your mistakes. I will consider asking for your love when you look back, you..." Listening to Royces saying so much, Hall was already impatient, and he said uncomfortably when he waved Royce. "You can''t do it, it doesn''t mean I can''t do it. Don''t look at people with that little eye!" Looking at people with small eyes? ! Keke... Kevin and others heard that they almost couldnt help but laugh out, because Hall said nothing wrong. There is nothing wrong with Royces other problem. There is a special place, that is, the eyes are particularly small. Since Royce became a high-level position in the inner court, no one dared to say this, but Hall, the bastard, said that his eyes were small, this is not what is the fruit of the red fruit? "You...you guy..." "Okay, I don''t want to continue to discuss the problem of small eyes with you here. There are still things. If not, I have to go back!" Hall really didn''t want to continue to argue with this guy named Royce. It didn''t make sense at all. What he wanted now was to go back and take a break and treat his wounded Warcraft. However, Royce did not think so. He felt that Hall was humiliating him. He couldn''t bear it. He shook his finger at Hall. "Hey! Going is no problem, but it is going to be taken back by me! Come and give me Hall!" "Ok?" Not only Hall, but everyone around him looked at Royce with some mistakes. Royce looked at the eyes of everyone, and suddenly there was a scream of anger. "I still do what I want, and the Soul Troops will come. I will not take Hall. If he escapes in battle, he will be defeated. Who can afford this responsibility? Think about the number behind you. Ten thousand soldiers!" If you really want Royce to say that Hall is being chased by the Soul Troops, then waiting for them will be the army of the coming soul. They are all flying World of Warcraft teams, even if the souls are killed, they are not afraid. After all, the Soul Forces have been annihilated, and they have completely acquired the air superiority. However, the ground forces will not work. Once Hall is the first to escape, it may really cause military turmoil. Once this happens, let alone them, even Royce can''t bear the consequences. A gryphonic knight who wants to understand this point nodded to the captains on the side. The captains did not hesitate to see him. A team of twenty-something griffin knights suddenly came up. The captain of the Griffin, the head of the captain, looked at the lightning golden eagle and the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast, and then swallowed his courage. "That... Hall is, please cooperate with our actions. You can rest assured that we will only take care of you for the time being and will not hurt you." "Hey, someone is going to be unlucky!" Kevin sighed and saw, and he had already understood that things had deflected in a bad direction, even if he could not stop it. Hall did not pay attention to the captain of the Griffin Cavaliers. He blinked and looked at the proud Royce. Hall has already confirmed that this guy is definitely a Morgan sentiment specifically for himself. If Morgan knew that Halls thoughts would definitely scream, he was very upset, but Royce was really not his. Seeing that Hall did not move, the captain of the Griffin Knight was silent for a moment, then waved his hand to the soldier beside him, and suddenly came out of the team surrounded by Hall, four Lions Knights, who came to Hall and both Hall''s slaves. Don''t look at them with no expression on the surface, in fact, my heart is also shaking, they are praying Hall, no, accurately, Hall and the slaves under the two heads of World of Warcraft, once they madly attack, they are several people It is very likely that the first row was attacked. "This **** captain, usually respect you so much, you actually let me do this hateful!" Hall didn''t know that these gryphonic knights complained about their captains in the whole heart. He looked at the more and more gryphon knights, and the original plain face suddenly showed a smile. Kevin and others who saw this smile suddenly burst into tears. "It''s over! It''s going to happen!" In the previous few downfalls, they all seem to have seen this expression on Hall''s face, so they are so surprised, because once Hall reveals this expression, it means that someone is going to be unlucky. Sure enough, just as the few Griffin knights were preparing to capture the Hall, the Lightning Golden Eagle and the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast roared at the same time, and the majestic Warcraft breath suddenly came out. The four lions who were closest to each other suddenly fainted, and the four griffin knights screamed as the gryphon fell. Not only that, but the rest of the griffins were somewhat affected, and the gryphon knights who had originally surrounded Hall were suddenly in a mess... "Its over, things are big!" Kevins headache slammed his head. Chapter 929： Windy here Chapter 929 is a big wind here. "Has he actually started?" Royces eyes were a little worried, and he didnt think that Halls guy was so bold. After the sigh, Royce suddenly got up. He started to condemn Hall for going back. Looking for someone to help, now its good, Hall sent the handle directly to him. Its a good person! Royce, who hated singing in his heart, was superficially looking at Halls righteous words. "Hall, do you dare to do it? Do you know what you are doing? I advise you to be boring and stubborn, and honestly go back with me, otherwise don''t blame me!" Royce said here, suddenly his right hand raised his right hand, and the gryphon knights behind him saw it, slamming, and neatly smashing the konjac directly to Hall. If they still hesitate before, it is because Hall is a student in the inner court, but when Hall is facing them with their comrades, from this moment, Hall is the enemy in their eyes! "Stop! Stop!" Kevin was a little panicked. The reason why he came out to stop it was not to worry that Hall would be injured. He was worried about these gryphon knights. He had been staring at Hall all the time, especially after seeing the Griffin Knight take out the broken konjac, Hall not only did not show the look of fear, but instead showed a squinting eyes silently. He immediately understood that Hall was angry. Judging from what Hall has done during this time, this **** will definitely pick up the people who dare to take out the broken konjac and point at him. "Shut up Kevin student, Hall, he is stubborn, this time dare to hurt my face in front of me. As a teacher, I have the responsibility to let him know that this is wrong!" After Kevin heard Royce''s words of righteousness, the whole person was almost swearing. "Bastard, I am helping you! Hall is a bastard!" Hall heard that he didn''t want to explain anything. He simply took the soul of his hand directly. Royce saw that Hall was preparing to plead guilty, and his face suddenly showed a smug expression. Its a pity that this expression didnt last long. When he wanted to say a few words to let Hall go back to himself, suddenly his little eyes were so big that the whole body couldnt help but tremble on his forehead. The sweat seems to flow down as the tap water turns on the switch. "This... how is this possible! Is it my eye?" Not only Royce, but other inner school students and the gryphon knights were all a stunned expression looking at the scene that suddenly appeared in front of them. "Is this... is his real strength?" Although Johnny has already believed that the higher soul bead was obtained by Hall himself to kill the generals of the Soul, he still has such a trace of luck. unfortunately With the appearance of this scene, all the illusions are shattered, replaced by the helplessness and deep fear of a face. The space around the original Hall suddenly appeared in a densely fleeing World of Warcraft. These Warcraft are big and small, strong and weak, but their number is amazing. Although everyone did not go into the details, it is estimated that there are at least 20,000 or more! More than 20,000 flying World of Warcraft, this is a very terrifying force. And summoning them is the little student Hall in front of you! Many of the gryphon knights have already put the broken konjac down. They are scared. Anyone who is suddenly surrounded by dozens of enemies is expected to be like this. "I know..." Kevin''s mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t know when he was sweating on his forehead. Obviously, he still underestimated the true strength of Hall. "This bastard!" Celia originally had some concerns about Hall, but after seeing so many World of Warcraft suddenly, she was relieved and couldnt help but blame Hall. "This...how is it possible..." Royce muttered to himself, after he finally returned to God, his voice looked at Hall with some trepidation. "Holhol... What are you doing in the end? Do you want to betray the inner court and betray humans?" Celia and others heard the words and turned their eyes. For Royce, the teacher can say such things, they really feel very tired. Hall looked at Royce like a smile, but he ignored him, but looked at the gryphon general. "I don''t like being pointed at by arrows!" After the general of the Griffin Knight, there was a cold sweat in the back of the news. Regardless of whether Royce agreed or not, he quickly yelled at the surrounding Griffin Knight. "What do you do, fasten your arms! Hurry!" In fact, many of the Griffin Knights were scared of the weapons by the situation. Now, after hearing the orders of their generals, the people who are now in the arms are relieved. The rest of the people have no hesitation to lay down their weapons. Royce wanted to yell at them, but when they got to the mouth, they couldnt say anything. After a few movements of the mouth, they just saw Halls smile and smile, and finally closed their mouths. The situation is now very clear. What Hall said is undoubtedly. He does have this strength. With so many World of Warcraft, it is not impossible to destroy those Soul troops. Royces heart at this time is like a bamboo basket that draws water and is as cool as a heart. "Damn... how can he have so many flying World of Warcraft, how can he be so powerful! What should I do next, what should I do?" Royces head is running at a rapid speed. He has to find a way to get through the eyes. The gryphon knights have laid down their weapons and the Soul troops have been eliminated. This time the mission is over. And their actions clearly told him that they would not participate in their own affairs with Hall. "Bastard! Look back at me how to pack you!" Royce was silent and the other people did not speak. In the sky, there was no other voice besides flying the sound of Warcraft flapping the wings, and the sounds of these Warcraft made Roy Its harder to look at the face. Hall looked at Royce in such a blank expression, trying to see what this guy would do, and Johnny did not speak, and the three still didn''t wake up from the shock. Just as Hall was a little impatient, the voice of Royce came over. "Haha, look at this trouble, Hall students just a joke, you can kill the generals of the Soul, this mission you have a great job, go back and I will help you with the senior staff of the inner court, that... Let''s go back first, the wind is a bit big!" Hall... Celia... Johnny and others... Griffin knights... Chapter 930： reconciliation Chapter 930 Reconciliation Royce admitted that although this did not surprise everyone, but still let everyone accept it for a while, even Efre was somewhat disgusted and slightly away from him. Royce didn''t seem to see the eyes of everyone despising, turning his head to the general of the Griffin Knight. "This mission is perfectly finished. Go back and write the report. I will hand it over to me. I still have something to do. I will go back and arrange it." After talking about Royce, the gryphon under his command in the stunned expression of the crowd flew in the direction of coming. The first thing I came forward to was the strong Nade. He glanced at Hall and the side of the Hall when he was flying over World of Warcraft. He didnt say anything. He pulled the lion''s reins and he followed Royce. . While leaving, my heart secretly rejoiced that I was not doing the eagle and the beast that Hall gave, but the griffin that the general of the gryphon knight would come. Otherwise, if the eagle bird and beast did not listen to him, it would be even more embarrassing. . Eifel and Qian Ning looked at each other and then left with the strong Nader. The general of the Griffin Knight was a smile and Hall greeted him, then he directed his men to return. He was clear, and the gryphons of his own, one or two were nothing. The appearance of ambition is obviously scared by Hall''s flying World of Warcraft. At this time, do not hurry to leave, do you have to wait until they are scared to fly before they are carried away? After these people left, Hall took back the summoned beasts, and as the flying World of Warcraft disappeared in the sky, everyone was relieved. "Call, I know what is abnormal. Hall, you are a big pervert! But what you just did is awesome, I like it!" The person who spoke was Cadillac. Although he had some minor contradictions with Hall before, However, after seeing the strength that Hall gradually showed, he became more and more aware that he was not an opponent of Hall at all. Don''t look at his whole person, but his heart is more savvy than anyone else. After knowing the gap between himself and Hall, he immediately chooses to forget what happened before, and his face is thick and his face is full of praise. Hall is coming. Hall was a glimpse first, then smiled on his face and said, "Of, I don''t like him either!" After talking about the two people, they laughed directly, and Cadillac said that he had a thumb to Hall. "I really have you, your friend, I have settled!" When she came to Cadillac''s cheeky appearance, Kevin Celia couldn''t help but turn her eyes, especially Celia. From her twitching mouth, it seems that she is not ashamed of Cadillac''s approach. "Hall, have you really wiped out the Soul troops?" After seeing the atmosphere, Kevin asked immediately, not only him, but other people seemed to care about this issue. See Kevin, their curious baby looks at their appearance, he nodded after thinking about it. "It is indeed eliminated, but the loss is great." What Hall said is not very exaggerated. He is telling the truth. A few hours ago, Hall almost summoned all the summoned beasts except Black Dragon, and eventually lost more than a thousand summoned beasts. Only to destroy this soul army. Hall vaguely remembers that the biggest loss is the final counterattack of the soul of Sanqi. His similar tricks have killed more than 500 summoned beasts. From here, Hall also realized that the souls are indeed not a small race. . He regrets why he doesn''t bring his hopes out. If he looks at it, he will never lose so much. "Heaven! That''s tens of thousands of Soul troops, you are really..." Shabate wanted to say that Hall was a metamorphosis, but he didn''t say it to his mouth. After all, he was not Cadillac, and he also had a relationship with Hall. Not too good, if the Hall is not happy, then it will be miserable. Fortunately, Hall did not hear him, which made Shabert sigh of relief. ...... On the way, Hall and his party sat and flew to the inner court. The mission was completed, and the news that the soul of Sanqi was wiped out may be known by the souls at any time. At that time, whoever is sure that the souls will not be mad The semi-class masters sent out to chase them. Don''t look at the lot of summoned beasts in Hall''s hands, but after seeing the power of the semi-sanctification, he knows very well that all of the following are ants. "What are you thinking?" Just when Hall was worried, a cold voice came from the side. "Celia''s sister?" Hall browed and turned and looked at Celia. "Oh, Celia, I think we have any misunderstandings?" When I heard that Hall didn''t answer her question, Celia, who asked another question, suddenly stopped, and the beautiful face of the iceberg beauty almost made Hall look lost. "Cough." Fortunately, Hall responded promptly after seeing the phoenix eye under Celia''s eyebrows, otherwise it would be troubled by Celia''s misunderstanding as a disciple. Misunderstanding? After she heard the word, Celia couldnt help but reveal a blush on her face. Its true that she started from knowing Hall. Its really her own person. She mistakes Hall as the kind of big talker, but Who suddenly thought that Hall not only did not speak big words, but also had more than imagined strength. In retrospect, Celia suddenly felt a hot face, and it looked like Halls almost dumbfounded look. "Sorry." Just when Hall was a little embarrassed, he suddenly heard that Celia said this. "What? Sorry?" Hall didn''t respond for a moment. He looked at Celia, and Celia took a deep breath and said, after calming down, he said. "I mean sorry. I was wrong with you before..." After I came to the mouth, Celia didn''t hesitate to say why she would tell Hall, wait for Celia. After that, the whole person seemed to be relieved, and it seemed that people suddenly had more spirit than before. Holding the grass, can you still do this? Hall did not think that it was this reason that led an iceberg beauty to target himself. After understanding this reason, his whole person suddenly burst into laughter. "The sister of Celia, I have something wrong. I apologize to you first. Don''t talk to you first. Catherine, they are my good friends. After they came in, they also lost your care. I want to thank you here. you" The previous topic was a bit heavy, but when Hall said the topic to Catherine, there seemed to be a lot of gap between the two. For a time, the two even said that they were laughing. Shabet and others were not blind, especially Shabet, who looked at the two, and said a few times with a slight twitch. "Hall, he could talk and laugh with Celia, it was a big perversion!" Chapter 931： trouble Chapter 931 Trouble (seeking ticket support) Hall and Celia both walked and laughed and flew in the direction of the inner court. This scene made Kevin and Shabet and Cadillac speechless. Cadillac feels that he is only worse than Hall, but when it comes to looks and body, he definitely falls a few streets. So he paused in the moment when Hall and Celia talked and talked to Celia with Kevin''s poor eyes. As a result, Celia was still the Celia, and she did not become gentle and considerate because of Hall. Therefore, Cadillac was directly frozen by Celia''s cold. After a frustrated Cadillac came back, Kevin came over and patted him on the shoulder and comforted. "Don''t care too much, you are more perverted than you are, are you prepared to be more perverted than him?" This should not have been used to comfort people. It feels more like a satire, but Caddys words that have just been hit are a serious look at Kevins nod. "Well, Kevin, you are right, I shouldn''t compare with metamorphosis, because we are normal people!" After a pause, Cadillac turned a little better and looked at Kevin. "Well? Kevin, I How did you find that it would comfort people?" Shabate looked at Cadillac and Kevin with a blue-eyed look, especially when he saw Cadillac''s face confused, and Kevin looked like a face, he almost couldn''t help but laugh. Fortunately, he knows that neither of them can be tempted by either of them. In order not to let him be involved, he has to fight for himself... Kevin rolled his eyes, and he didn''t bother to explain anything about the guy with a rib in his head. He thought about him casually! ...... The inner court Royce returned to the inner court one step at a time. He did not immediately return to his life. Instead, he ordered a general of the gryphon knight to go back to standby and went alone to a chic small courtyard. I saw his brow wrinkled, seemingly hesitating, just as he was about to turn around, the small courtyard door opened. "Hey! Um? Are you?" The voice of a young man came out of the small courtyard. He was puzzled and looked at the person standing in front of the small courtyard to prepare to turn around. He originally wanted to blame why this person stood here, but he seemed to have some impression on this person. So he quickly changed his mouth and asked. Royce didn''t go when he saw it. He didn''t go or not. After thinking about it, he simply thought about it and looked at the young man in front of him. "Help me tell Master Morgan, and say Royce asks!" "Royce?!" The young man heard that the population was very unkind, his brow just wrinkled, and suddenly he heard the name behind him, his eyes suddenly widened. "The original is Royce, you come in, I will tell the teacher immediately." After talking about the young man, he quickly opened the way and made a request for action to Royce. Royce didn''t speak. After nodding his head to the young man, the disciple of Morgan Master, it took a deep breath and walked in. Don''t look at the calmness of Royce''s surface. In fact, he still has some regrets in his heart. He is naturally very clear about the battle in the inner court. As one of the high-level inner courts, he is in a neutral state with most people because he knows that No matter how the people fight, they will not target neutral people, but they will also win over them. This is one of the reasons why Royce can get such a good result in the inner court for so many years. But now it''s not alright. He made some mistakes during the ambush of the Souls and lost a lot of magicians. He thought that he couldn''t let Hall come to the top, but the next situation made him somewhat unprepared. He did not think that Hall had such a strong strength. He alone destroyed a tens of thousands of troops of the Soul, and replaced him with him. Not to mention that it was eliminated. It is still the same thing to escape. However, Hall did it, and the most tragic thing was that he was blatantly framed and questioned Hall at that time. As a result, his face was squeaky, and he thought that it would not be the last time he shamelessly admit his mistake. The flight of Warcraft is a bit of a cold. "Its Hall, you bastard, otherwise I wont..." Royce knew very well that once he turned to Morgan for help from Morgan, he couldn''t be alone after the two factions in the inner court really got out. This is somewhat contrary to the neutral policy he had previously pursued, which is why he hesitated for so long without going in. But now it seems that I don''t have to think about it anymore, because he has already seen Morgan Master come out. "Well? Isn''t this Lord Royce? You are not going to perform the task? So come back so soon?" It was the Master of Morgan who spoke. He first greeted Royce to sit down, and then let the disciples go to the tea. After the disciples got it, he saw Royce look silent. After thinking about what he seemed to understand, he suddenly Waved the disciples back. "Oh, Lord Royce, you rarely come to me here, today is..." Royce sighed and he had already figured it out. This time his responsibility can''t escape. If no one helps him, then his position will never move. Since it is already like this, and people come to Morgan. Here, there is nothing to be entangled. Thinking of this, he did not hesitate, watching Morgan, who was calmly drinking tea, look serious. "Lord Morgan Master, I am here to help you!" Say, Royston is not hiding, just say the situation directly. "Well?!" Morgan heard a moment, he heard Royce come to himself, and thought his disciple got it wrong After seeing the real thing, Royce, he Just thinking about what is the reason for a Royce who is carrying out a task to come back to find himself. But when he listened to Royce, the whole person was dumbfounded. The task of ambushing the Soul Force naturally knew, and this mission and Hall, the **** boy, participated in it, but he did not expect that the news brought back by Royce was so explosive, Halls **** kid was eliminated by one person. Ten thousand soul troops! day! The strength of the Soul is naturally very clear. It is also the tens of thousands of Soul troops. The inner court wants to completely destroy them. At least twice the strength is needed. Not only that, but also complete preparation to prevent the Soul''s soul attack. Any mistake will be like Royce, in the case of obvious advantage, but also lost a lot of magicians, it is no wonder that Royce will pull the following to come here to find him. After Morgan heard it, the whole person was sober from the shock, and then looked at Royce and said quietly. "This thing... some trouble!" Chapter 932： talk Chapter 932 Discussion "What? What did you say really?" Compared to Royce, after hearing the real strength of Hall, Morgan was not surprised at him. Royce saw Morgan sitting silently, and the whole man was anxious. He finally made up his mind to find him, but he sought Morgan''s help instead of watching him in a daze. So he waited for a few minutes and found out that Morgan was still unresponsive. He also refused to take care of Morgan if he did so. He quickly asked. "Mr. Morgan Master? Master Morgan!" When he heard the voice of Royce, Morgan responded. At the beginning, he still blamed someone who disturbed his thoughts. After seeing it was Royce, he realized that he had a smile and smiled. "Sorry, I was a little distracted." Seeing what Royce still wants to say, he waved his hand and interrupted him. "Nothing, you can rest assured that I will follow you when you go to the task. I will help you all the time, um, right. You will repeat the situation at the time." Hearing Morgans assurance, Royce was relieved. Then he spent an hour and told the story again to Morgan. This time Morgan listened in great detail. After Royce finished, he The deep eyelids turned around and then got up and said. "Go, it''s not too late, let''s go to the conference room now!" When he finished speaking, he took the lead and walked outside. Royce saw his heart and hi, and got up and hurriedly followed. An hour later, the inner court held another high-level meeting, as long as it was also attended by the senior officials of the inner court. The originally calm meeting room suddenly blew up after hearing the report from Royce. "What? Hall''s strength is so horrible? A person has eliminated the large army of Soul troops?" After listening to a high-level inner court, he ignored the room and exclaimed. "Well? So, is his mental cultivation method really effective? If I can do that too..." A high-level man who seems to be a summoner suddenly wondered, and he thought that he would suddenly shine, if he could After using this ability like Hall, will his future achievements be stronger than Hall? Morgan glanced at the high-level people in the inner court. He had already seen that he had made Royce exaggerate Halls approach. Many people have already focused their attention on Hall, especially some summoners. As for what ideas and purposes they have, Morgan will not be kind enough to remind them. Because Morgan deeply understands that Hall is now in a big way, except for the semi-classic high-level in the inner court, the rest are not the opponents of Hall at all, of course, this person also includes him. If you want to clean up Hall, then there is only one way, that is, to find a way to break through the half-sacred ridge. He has been stuck in the senior level of Jiuji for a long time. Because of the mental power, there has been no breakthrough. Now its good, with Huo. In that way, as long as he gives him enough time and royal jelly, he absolutely has the confidence to break through that level. This is why he still has the confidence and the words that Royce said. "enough!" Looking at the noisy office, Dean Hudson suddenly screamed, and as his voice came out, the otherwise noisy office suddenly quieted down. "This mission Hall was successfully completed. After he returned, he rewarded according to the regulations of the inner court. As for Royce..." Hearson was mentioned to himself, Royce looked at Hudson nervously, and Yu Guang glanced at Morgan. After seeing Morgan nod and nod, he closed his mouth without peace of mind. Opening. "This time you led the team to bury the Soul troops. Although they destroyed a team of Souls, they lost a lot of money, so..." When he heard Hudson pause, Royce suddenly mentioned the eyes of the blind man. He was afraid that Hudson would say any severe punishment, and he worried that Morgan would not open his mouth to help him. For a time, he continued to sweat on his forehead. The whole person looks extremely embarrassed. Just as he couldn''t help but want to ask for mercy, a voice like a sound of nature came from the side. "President Hudson, I have something to say to you!" Everyone asked, and the only person who spoke was the Morgan who stood there and did not speak. "Morgan?" Hudson frowned. He turned his head and looked at Hoffman and others. After seeing them as a frowning look, he said after thinking about it. "What can''t you say here?" Hudson knows the situation in the inner court. He can''t be too partial to anyone. Otherwise, once the balance is broken, the consequences will be unimaginable. "I think... its better to say it alone..." Dean Hudson saw Morgan''s appearance, his brow wrinkled, he wanted to refuse, but his subconscious mind told him not to do this. He looked back and looked at the deputy dean who had been sitting next to him without talking. See you. They nodded at themselves, and Dean Hudson said. "Well, then what do you have to try as fast as possible, everyone is very busy!" Watching Hudson and Morgan walk to the small room next to the conference room, the meeting room suddenly picked up again. "You said that Morgan was looking for Dean Hudson at this time. Is he going to report Royce?" "No, Royce is neutral like us. I have never been involved in their struggles. Why did he do this? Is he not afraid that we all rely on the other side?" Lauren glanced at the people around him. The strength of the people present was at least eight, and their conversations were naturally heard in the ears. "Lawrence, what do you think, do you say that this guy from Morgan is specifically targeting Hall?" Lawrence took a sip of tea and said, "It doesn''t matter~ www.novelhall.com~ Hall has shown the strength of this time. It has already asked for grapes to surpass you and me. It can be said that there are no people in the inner court except for a few and a half. Can pose any threat to him unless..." "Unless what?" Lawrence didn''t speak, but Hoffman on the side said the interface. "Unless someone is going to break through!" what? Loren heard a sudden surprise, and he turned his head and glanced at Morgan''s direction, and then he asked indefinitely. "You mean?" "Hey, recently Morgan has used his power to get a batch of royal jelly and ant milk. I want to use it for breakthrough!" "Damn! This bastard! What do we do?" Although Morgan and Lawrence had the greatest hatred, he knew in his heart that once Morgan became a climate, not only Lawrence, but even himself and Hall might become his target. This is the last thing Loren wants to see. Chapter 933： Shocked inner hospital Chapter 933 shocked inner court "What nonsense?" Lawrence suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Loren faintly. He glanced at the high-rises of the inner court next to him, and then waited for Lauren to open his mouth and said in a lesson. "If Master Morgan is able to break through to the semi-holy, this is a good thing for us humans. At that time, we have one more human seed that can counter the Mozu. This is a good thing for us!" When Lauren and Lawrence knew each other for so many years, they didn''t understand the meaning of Lawrence. He looked at a lot of people who looked at him, and he sneered in his heart, but on the surface he said that he was a busy expression. "Well, right! Once Morgan Master breaks through, then the next time you guard the seal magic array, we can have one more helper. It''s so good!" Loren said very seriously, but the expression was a bit speechless. The one who was present was not a human being. He couldnt help but say that he almost wrote two words "unhappy" to his face. Vice-President Rennie looked at him with a smile and then continued to drink tea silently. Instead, Tomlinson grinned at Loren and seemed to appreciate Laurens character. "Cough!" Hoffman couldn''t stand it anymore, he coughed quickly, and then he looked at Loren. "Okay, the other ones don''t talk about it. Hall made a great effort this time. Dean Hudson has already made sure that he will come out to ensure his reward!" Loren heard a lot of words, he knew that Lawrence and Hoffman must have had a solution. He touched his head and sat down and didn''t talk, but his eyes were constantly watching Hudson. Go in the room. A moment later, Dean Hudson and Morgan came out of the room, and everyone quickly looked at them. They wanted to know what Morgan and Dean Hudson had said. There was no expression on the face of Dean Hudson, and Morgan was the same, as if they had nothing to say. In the crowd, except for Lauren, it is Royce, which is related to his status in the inner court. Keke! After Hudson returned to his seat, his eyes glanced at the crowd, especially when he stayed on Royce for a while, and Hudson said when the crowd waited. "There is a matter of the Soul Force in this mission. It is indeed a matter of intelligence. Although many elites of the inner court have been lost, the souls of the Soul are also eliminated. Therefore, this mission, Still quite successful!" Ok? Loren heard the words immediately to Vice President Hoffman and Lawrence, and the words of Dean Hudson were obviously partial. Before being replaced, Dean Hudson is absolutely going to punish Royce, and the punishment is not too small. But now it seems... Lorens face was a little hard to look at. He just wanted to speak but saw Hoffman and Lawrence glance at him at the same time, then shook his head and shook his head and told him not to speak. Taking a deep breath, Loren finally closed his mouth, but the eyes were full of dissatisfaction. Royce couldn''t care about what Lauren was. When he heard that Dean Hudson said he was fine, it was really relieved, and he turned his head and glanced at Morgan. Morgans mouth threatened to pick it up with a smile. Royce wanted to know what Morgan and Hudson had said, why Hudson changed his decision at the last minute, but now its not the right time. He thought about going back and thinking about finding a time to ask. Like Royce, there are many people who have doubts in their hearts. Renee and Tomlinson are also a rare look. They all see the surprise in the other''s eyes. Although Morgan and Lawrence often make trouble, but Hudson does not favor which side, but now Hudson has changed this situation, is this a special signal? Suddenly the two thought of the conversations of the people just now. One of the explanations seems to be the most appropriate, that is, Morgan seems to really want to break through to the semi-holy. Seeing that everyone was still surprised, and did not object to their own opinions, Hudson directly transferred the topic after saying this. "Well, this is the end of the matter. After Hall returns, we are discussing the issue of rewards. Now I will meet!" When Hudson finished the first turn and left the conference room, everyone on the scene couldn''t help but look at him. Seeing his appearance, there seems to be something urgent to deal with. Thinking of this, many people turned their attention to Morgan, the initiator. They wanted to get the news they wanted from Morgan, but after the guy smiled, he turned and left the conference room to see him. It doesn''t seem to want to explain this. "This bastard, what did he say to Dean Hudson!" Loren looked at Morgan''s back with some indignation. "Okay, let''s go, wait for Hall to come back!" Lawrence patted him on the shoulder and motioned him to leave the meeting room. Hoffman also nodded and said, "Well, you go first, I have something to say to you." After everyone left, there were only a few deputy deans in the conference room, and this time Hudson turned back to the conference room. "Hudson... What did Morgan say?" It was Renee who spoke from Hudson when she came in. She was obviously curious as to why Hudson changed her mouth. Hudson sighed and said, "Oh, not my disciple!" disciple? Johnny? ! A few people heard the first glimpse, and then it was reflected in who Hudson said. "What does this have to do with the child of Johnny?" " He Royce went to Hall, but did not expect that Hall was so powerful, one person destroyed tens of thousands of Soul troops!" Tomlinson heard the first glimpse, then patted the table and laughed. "It turned out to be the case. Hall, this guy seems to be very powerful. The inner school students seem to have provoked it again. Fortunately, my disciple..." Renee, Hoffman looked at the unscrupulous Tomlinson with a speechless voice. For this big old man, they can do anything but laughter. But Tomlinson hasn''t laughed for a long time, and Hudson''s words made him a little dumbfounded. "Listen to him, Cadillac seems to have contradicted Hall and is easily defeated..." Tomlinsons smile on his face was stiff, and his mouth opened a moment, thinking for a long time. "Catch the grass... this guy... really perverted! The inner court is demonized by him alone!" Chapter 934： Hall is back, "Allies, I add 10 more" Chapter 934 Hall is back Hearing the vice president of Tomlinson, he was swearing, and several people in the room could not help but roll his eyes, especially Renee. She even stunned Tomlinson. Its just that the Tomlinson warrior doesnt seem to have the noble feeling of the magician. He saw the eyes of a few people coming over and squinted and smiled. For the rough man Tomlinson, Hudson they chose to ignore. After knowing the reasons, especially Hoffman, he had some headaches and slammed his head. "Well, I know what is going on. If you really want to do that, it is not conducive to the stability of the inner court. So for the time being, wait for this guy to come back, we will compensate him for the reward." "Well, I think it''s so good, but that kid is a little greedy, and we have to be prepared." When he said that he was insatiable, Hudsons faces were not revealed by a bit of a smile. They never thought of it. The magician, like a businessman, likes to care about it. If the outsiders only want to discuss this issue, do not know if they will be surprised that the eyeballs will fall to the ground. Is this the high-level inner hospital executives they know? ...... Hall''s news that they defeated the Souls was quickly spread throughout the inner court, but what seemed to surprise everyone was another news, that is, Hall is already the first person in the inner court! "I heard that there is no, that Hall, he actually destroyed the entire Soul army, and he also defeated Johnny. Now he is the first person in the inner court on the bright side!" "What? No? Isn''t the first house in the inner court always a strong Nathan senior?" "You are the past!" "what happened?" "Cough...this is..." "Schoolmaster, I will go to the dining hall on the third floor for a while, I will treat you!" "What a hello, ah, then I will thank you! Right, things are like this..." I don''t know what is going on, I don''t know when it started. Hall beat the Soul alone and became the first in the inner court. The news is more and more exaggerated. What Hall can summon hundreds of thousands of Warcraft, or each World of Warcraft is like the World of Warcraft, if he knows it will definitely sneer, if he really has this ability, Allen mainland have provoked His guy, with Hall''s character, will definitely kill them without saying anything. And these messages are actually deliberate, this person is not someone else, it is Morgan. "Mr. Morgan Master, is this really good?" Royce has already turned to Morgan, so he went straight to Morgan to come to his place after he went out. "Oh, rest assured, things are like this. I just added some materials. Anyway, they can''t find out who said it. Even if I find me, as long as I don''t admit it, I will do it." Listening to Morgan saying this, Royce thought about it, and he did it, so he made a relaxing drink and drank the tea. "Royce, what do you think of the Mozu?" "Devil?" Royce looked at Morgan with some doubts and thought about it after thinking about it. "The Mozu is the deadly enemy of our human beings. Only one of the two sides can survive. If we do not resist, we will die!" Morgan nodded. For Royce''s words, Royce looked at Morgan strangely. He didn''t understand what Morgan meant. After a moment, Morgan turned to look at the puzzled Royce smiled. "Oh, nothing, you are right, the Mozu is indeed our deadly enemy. There is no doubt that when they encounter them, they only have to fight, only to destroy the Mozu, we have a way out!" Morgan said that there was a glimmer of light in his eyes, but he quickly recovered his wish, as if nothing had happened. "Right, I heard that Royce has a lot of friends. If you can, I hope that you can communicate with them more. After all, the battle with the Mozu is coming soon. This is very important for our direct cooperation. useful!" After a pause, Morgan looked at some hesitant Royce and smiled. "Moreover, the things that Hall offers are quantitative, but I can find a way to provide more. Do you think?" Royce wants to refuse, because he also knows that his friends don''t want to pay attention to the inner court. If he suddenly tells, it is estimated that many people will not be friends with him, but he has already invested in Morgan, even if he is even Morgan. No tasks can be completed... After thinking for a moment, Royce finally agreed with Morgan''s request. He believed that once Hall''s cultivation method was popularized, the goods were in short supply at the time. It is estimated that in addition to Hall, many estimates can be obtained. There are only a few people, and Morgan is just one of them. "Oh. Very good, come, this tea is very good, drink a little more." See Royce agree, Morgan feels good, and take the initiative to help Royce pour tea. Royce was somewhat flattered and thanked quickly. ...... The gossips continue to be concerned. Avril children didnt think much after they heard them. They just felt happy for Hall. As a sister of Hall, what they asked was not that Hall became the first. All she asked was that Hall could be safe. Come back. She had already got the news, Hall will soon be back, she saw Hall in the first time, with a look and a few people from Nosia came to the city gate. At this moment, the gates of the city are very lively. The soldiers who have gone out have come back one step at a time. Looking at the army that is taking a uniform pace, people suddenly boil. "Long live the Phoenix Empire! Long live the Magic Academy!" The soldiers are all looking serious ~ www.novelhall.com~ In fact, as long as someone observes clearly, they will find that many soldiers have some awkward look on their faces. However, this time, in addition to the ambush in the valley, the rest of the souls were destroyed by a metamorphosis summoner. Not only that, but they also suffered heavy losses in the ambush soul souls, which made them The face is very dull. So when they heard the cheers of people, they felt as if they had been slap in the face. They are expected to cheer together when they change to normal, but now they can''t wait to go back to the barracks early. Just when many soldiers turned red, a black shadow suddenly appeared in the distance, and they quickly flew toward the city, and the city quickly flew up hundreds of lions and knights to meet the past. When everyone saw it, I still didn''t understand it. This is the mysterious summoner Hall. For a time, people in the entire city cheered. "Hall! Hall is back!!" Chapter 935： Some unexpected surprises Chapter 935 is famous for some accidents "It''s Hall! God, I actually saw Hall!" A young man looked excitedly at the flying World of Warcraft. "That is Hall? So young, handsome, and demeanor, I want to be his girlfriend!" A fat flower girl looked at Hall with love, and her eyes seemed to eat Hall. same. "You still want to be his girlfriend? Let''s go, don''t say it is him, change it to me, I don''t want it! Hall is mine, dead fat woman!" Another slim and somewhat purple mother and child disdain I glanced at her, then reached out and rubbed the hair behind her ear, and said with pride. "What are you talking about? You are a bamboo raft! Just like you, you will be broken when you move your waist. Are you still embarrassed to say that Hall is yours?" The obese woman heard that she would not sit idly by, and immediately quarreled with the woman. . Noisy and arguing, it will become a full-fledged martial art in a while, playing it is a lively, if other days, it is estimated that many people will be surrounded by watching the fun, and will point to them to point out which one is so powerful. of. However, this situation is too much today, and the recently promoted **** called Chiweihall has just returned, so everyone just took a look, then they are not paying attention, and their eyes continue to look at Hall in the sky. Aerial Cadillac snorted and looked at Hall and said, "Hall, you see, your fans seem to be fighting. Would you like to stop it?" Hall gave a look at Cadillac. During this time, Hall and Cadillac were talking and laughing, and the relationship was completely different. Perhaps many people will ask why Caddy''s change is so big. In fact, it is not difficult to explain. Caddy is a warrior. It is a straight-forward character. If you look at it, you will cut it directly and you will hesitate like a magician. . Fortunately, Hall is not such a character, and Caddy is indeed conquered by Hall''s strength, so the two chatted and became friends. "Would you like to help me and ask them?" "Ah...haha. This is no longer necessary, although I really want to go down, but as a friend, I can''t grab your limelight?" Cadillac laughed. At a glance, Cadillac looked up and Hall looked up at a group of Griffin knights who were flying towards him. "Hello, hello, welcome to the holy city of fire!" The head of a gryphon knight, who was headed, stopped far away and greeted Hall. "Oh!", the gryphon knights also bowed to Hall. "Oh... so grand?" Hall looked at the scene in front of him, and he couldnt understand what was going on. "Oh, Hall, your situation I have estimated that I have been publicized by the inner court. I want to come to them so polite. It is for this reason." Kevin saw Hall''s confused eyes, so he smiled and worried. Road. "Yes, Lord Hall, your deeds have spread in the Holy City of Fire, you are now a celebrity in the Holy City of Fire!" said the captain of the Griffin Knight respectfully. "Cough, that''s what, celebrities, even if you don''t get used to it, are we going back to the inner court first?" Hall said, his face was slightly rosy. Not used to? How do I see how happy you are? Several Cadillac looked at Hall without a word, they did not believe that Hall would be shy, Hall''s ruddy estimate is caused by excitement. Of course, if they say this, they wont dismantle Hall. After all, Halls bastard, theyve seen them, and if they get Halls anger, when they pack up in front of so many people, then theyll have to Remixed in the holy city? The captain of the Griffin Cavaliers was also slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted, and immediately let his men let go after a ceremony, and he personally led Hall. "Hall! Hall! Hall!" As Hall''s Warcraft gradually approached, the cheering of the people in the Holy City of Fire became louder and louder, and the sound seemed to penetrate the sky and reach the sky, showing how warm the Holy City is to Hall. It is no wonder that in the recent period, the soul warriors have been raiding human cities, and even the holy city of Fire, the main city with this inner court, has not escaped the poisonous hands of the soul. Only during this time, the ordinary people killed by the Soul raids will not be thousands. If the inner court has added the power of guard and defense, it is estimated that there will be more dead people. After all, the soul family especially likes to hide themselves. As long as they are not deliberately looking for them, it is generally difficult to find them. In addition, they directly devour themselves after killing, which also makes it very difficult to catch them. Now, according to reliable sources, Hall has eliminated a regular force of tens of thousands of people of the Soul. At this moment, Hall has shocked everyone in the Holy City of Fire. After the shock, it is a joy, and the singer Naturally, it became a hero in the eyes of everyone in the Holy City of Fire. It is natural for them to be able to come back to meet the heroes today. However, there were a few people on the face who showed fierce eyes. They were covered in black magic robes, and all but the face and hands were covered, even if they were exposed faces and hands. The reason why the black robe is too big is not clearly seen by several people. "Abominable Hall... It''s not that simple!" one of the black robe men whispered in a low voice. At this time, Hall arrived at the wall of the holy city wall. www.novelhall.com~ The people in the holy city of Huo suddenly cheered more. The soldiers who had been preparing for the city had been blocked by the crowds. At the moment of contact, several human warriors were hit by people, if not the people around them quickly blocked them. It is very likely that they were just broken and trampled by those people. Not dead in the battle with the Soul, but died in the pursuit of Hall''s fans, it is estimated that these human warriors are the worst dead, and there is not one such statement. Looking down at the mess, the corner of a person hiding in the corner slightly reveals a slight curvature, and he immediately shouted as he thought about it. "We want to see Hall, let the adults stay, even if you say something!" As the voice of the person came out, the people around him suddenly glimpsed, then the face was happy, and then they immediately joined the team. For a time, a word came around the entire city of Fire, that is, "We want to see Hall!" PS: Everyone adds more power. Chapter 936： Hey, I am here. Chapter 936, I am here. "We want to see Hall! We want to see Hall!" Hall, who was supposed to leave directly here, was shocked by the sudden emergence of the situation below. Like him, there are also Celia and others. They looked at Hall with a few mistakes, and then looked at the hot crowd below. For a time they felt that this was a bit too exaggerated! This situation seems to be rare, even if it is not the case of Dean Hudson. No, this may be the case, but everyone is respectful and bowed to the dean of Hudson, not like today... crazy. Well? Hall suddenly changed his face after he was shocked. Although he had not encountered this situation, he had seen many stars in his previous life. Really want to compare, this is the world version of this is really a star! Only Hall frowned, because he believed in a word. "There is no love in the world for no reason, no hate for no reason!" Hall felt that there was nothing wrong with this. He believed that there must be something in it. He had a few pounds and two very clear. He didn''t think he had a popular face. "Adults...you see this situation..." The captain of the Griffin Cavaliers is also a bit embarrassed, because he is under pressure, he clearly sees that many soldiers have been pushed to the ground by the crowd, if the surrounding soldiers reacted, pull them up, these soldiers are very likely Its a tragedy that has not died in the battle with the souls, but at the feet of the people who are chasing stars. Since these people are all directed at Hall, then in his opinion, only Hall can be stopped to stop these people. "Well! I try!" Hall sighed. He didn''t want to do this. But there is no way. Who can think that one day will be so eye-catching, and even become a target for others to chase stars. This is also a great thing to say. "Hey! Mom, look, its awkward!" Under the crowd, a man in the same black robe is holding a cute little girl. The little girl is not someone else. He is the niece of Hall, Angel. And beside them, they came from the inner court and wanted to see Halls Avril Lavigne and Nosia for the first time. She didnt think there would be so many people here, so there was hope and darkness. Otherwise, in their body shape, in the sea of ??people crowded, they will definitely be squeezed into meatloaf. Angel''s voice is very small, and only some people around can hear it, so those people are curious to look at Angel and others. "Hey? No, they are the relatives of Hall''s adults?" A middle-aged man looked at Angel with some mistakes, his eyes were full of suspicion, but when he saw Nosia and Avril, he couldn''t help but shine. It turned out to be beautiful, and it was still a super beauty. "Oh, it must be fake. Don''t talk about them at this time. Even if I want to recognize this pro with Hall, if it really becomes, I will definitely send it later! With such a strong family member, who is behind it? Dare to provoke me? A man with a sharp-nosed monkey sneered at Angel and gave them a look. Obviously he also did not believe that Hall would be their relative. "Oh, that is, I..." The middle-aged man saw someone talking with himself, and suddenly came to the mood, but he still couldnt talk about it, suddenly felt a sharp eye on himself, the feeling is like It was the feeling of being placed on the neck of the knife, which made him feel that the whole body seemed to be soaked in ice water. Not only him, but also the other man with a sharp-nosed monkey. The two men have your pale black robe men looking at the little girl in the glutinous rice. Although the men did not reveal all the faces, they know that it is the horror in front of them. People, even one eye can make themselves unable to move, this is how terrible people can do it. For a time, the two did not dare to speak again, so they were crowded toward the gate of the city. Looking forward to seeing them honestly, they couldn''t help but scream, and then they continued to hold Angel and Dark as they protected Avril. Darkly, they naturally saw this scene. For those two guys, they naturally wouldnt have any good feelings, and they wouldnt pay attention to them after they glanced at them. But what they didn''t know, there was a man in the same black dress who suddenly lifted his head when they didn''t find it, and the eyes under the hat suddenly burst into a glimmer of light. "Hall''s loved ones? Hehehe..." The black robe man quickly calmed down, and he looked at them in a quiet voice, looking as if they were crowded. Looking at the crowds underneath, Hall patted the lightning eagle under his body. The lightning golden eagle suddenly screamed with a big mouth, then swung his wings vigorously. For a time, the sudden appearance in the sky made everyone One of them. The people who were still shouting Halls name suddenly stopped. They looked at the lightning golden eagle and Hall above them. They didnt understand what Hall was. "It''s now!" Hall just let the Lightning Golden Eagle do this, for this scene, he glanced at some people who were worried, and his hands quickly printed, and soon a magical system of sound amplification was formed. "Hey! Hello, everyone, I am Hall! Please stand still, please cooperate with the army to maintain order..." Hall followed the magic and said it quickly. Hall''s voice suddenly spread around the fire city gate, Hall, he did not say anything, just said that it is easy to cause accidental injury, In particular, girls and children are also paid, and as a result, they are immediately supported by many people. "Yes! Hall said, yes, whoever squeezed, but also deliberately touched my hips, don''t let me catch him, or I will let him be responsible!" Heshun Hall just performed too suddenly, a crowd of people They all stunned, and suddenly this sentence suddenly burst out, and the people around immediately turned around and looked. I saw a three-five-fashioned obese woman looking at the crowd with anger and seemed to want to catch that person. Its just that everyone thinks that she might be really not trying to beat people, but to make that person responsible. "Appetite is very heavy! Admire!" At the thought of someone who actually started this special woman, many men in the scene came up with such a sentence. Just when the scene was quiet, suddenly Angels voice came again. "Hey, I am here!" Chapter 937： anger Chapter 937, anger "Hey, I am here!" Ok? ! This voice is not very big, but because of the reason of Hall and the woman just now, the scene was quiet for a moment, it is such a critical moment, Angel''s voice directly penetrated the surrounding people and passed to the distance. "What? Hey? The relatives of Hall is also here?!" After the crowds around for a while, they suddenly picked up again. They didn''t think that there were still relatives of Hall. For a time everyone looked at the place where they talked. The same is true of Hall. He is in the air and his natural sight is better than others. The first time he discovered Angel and her Avril and others. He just wanted to say hello, and suddenly his face changed suddenly. He just wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, Angel and the people around Angel were directly comatose, and the look was an angry look. The palm shot killed this person. "Catch the grass! Look, you are a dead man! Are you an idiot? Leave me alive!" Halls eyes were so big that he didnt think that there was hope that he would be there. Angels would still receive injuries. He couldnt wait to kick the dead and look at the bastard, and there are a few of them. Didn''t you find the situation around you? Things go back a few seconds ago After Angel called out the sentence, she couldnt have a happy smile on her face. Suddenly, a figure appeared suddenly beside them, and she hoped that when she was holding Angel, it was already too late to react. He widened his eyes and looked at the man in black robes holding a strange thing. He saw that he suddenly pressed a button, and a powerful energy fluctuation suddenly came out of the strange thing in his hand. I hope that I will hold Angel in my arms, and at the same time, the temperament of the body will not be preserved, and the dark ones will be reflected in the next, and several people will each show their defenses. Several people in West Asia are protected. It is a pity that everyone has underestimated the power of this thing. An invisible wave breaks through their defenses, and then hopes that it will be hit by the energy directly. Fortunately, his strength is originally semi-holy, although he returned to nine. Wait, but after all, the realm is still there, so he only briefly stunned after being attacked, but in such a short time, enough for the black robe man to start. I saw a black shadow flying quickly from the lookout, and then accurately hit Angel in his arms. Angel, who had a smile on her face, went straight to the past and saw the scene. The black robe man smiled. The black robe that originally covered his face was also opened directly because of that force and revealed his original appearance. "The Soul?!" When Hall screamed, it was the hope of waking up, and when Angel was stunned, he was angry and wanted to kill the soul. Hearing Hall''s cheeky face, looking at the slightest glimpse, the hand that was about to hit the soul of the soul suddenly became a fist, and it was full of grudges, grabbing the soul family that he just wanted to avoid. "what!" A scream came from the mouth of the soul. Obviously, the vindictiveness of his body caused him no small harm. "What? Soul, how are there souls here? The people of the security team? Are they all?" Relative to the anger of the following people, Celia and others in the air are looking worried and looking at the front of the whole body trembling, a look of iron blue Hall... Especially after getting along with Hall, but it is very well understood, Cadillac is a whisper of a whisper. "Where, Hall is going to worry about this guy... Its said that the warrior is an acute child. It is easy to get angry. When he gets angry, he is desperate, but Hall is a bastard. I am angry and I am even more terrible than our soldiers. Someone is unlucky! No, this time, someone is really bad! The captain of the Griffin Cavaliers immediately blew the whistle, and soon hundreds of gryphon knights flew over. "Go to the guard, there are so many people here, be careful and the Souls attack!" "You, go for help!" After the captain of the Griffin Knight said this, he just wanted to tell the soldiers to let them act, but they were stopped by the Hall on the side. "You... tell the soldiers below, block me here, and there! Anyone dares to move and kill innocent!" When Hall, who was still in a steady tone, said that the last three words, almost every word was popped up. of. The effect of the wind system magic has not disappeared, so everyone in the room can hear it clearly. Although many people are not sure what happened, but suddenly heard that Hall is really arrogant, the person who originally had a good impression on Hall, suddenly turned black. "Hold the grass, Hall is stupid, although I don''t know what happened, but why did he say that?" "That is, I thought he was the hero of our holy city of fire, it seems that it is no different!" "Hey, I think he is a villain. You see, now you have to retribute it. Then again, there are so many people here, how can he kill innocent? What about the massacre? Just rely on him? I... I..." The man who wanted to say something suddenly suddenly saw him. He opened his mouth and said that I had not said the following words for a long time. I heard many people worry about him. When they turned to look at him, it was discovered that he didn''t know when he had the same big eyes and could open a pear. "Is there such an exaggeration You... um, is it all black?" The man who spoke looked back, and the mouth that was originally closed was like that person, and the big one could put a fist. . As the sky suddenly darkened, those who were dissatisfied with Hall''s arrogance were stunned. They were all in the same movement, that is, looking up, widening their eyes, opening their mouths, and then squatting on the spot. I saw that in the sky, I didnt know when, there were all kinds of flying World of Warcraft. Those Warcrafts exude a horrible momentum. Perhaps because of Halls anger, these Warcraft did not roar after they appeared, but that A pair of eyes are full of blood, looking up from the ground, the pair of blood red eyes are very strange and terrifying. Kevin and Cadillac looked at each other and they all felt the murderousness of Warcraft. "Well, Hall is really angry, I have an accident!" Kevin, they didn''t all have Cadillac''s words, because even if Cadillac didn''t say it, they felt it. "Hall, you calm down, hand it over to me, I will handle it!" Chapter 938： Halls change Chapter 938 Hall Changes "Hall learns..." Shabate, who originally wanted to call Hall''s stomach brother, suddenly felt a strong breath from the body of Warcraft under his body, scared him to change his mouth. "That, Lord Hall, Kevin is right, this is still handed over to him to deal with, here is the holy city of fire, do not impulsive, the defense here... oh..." Originally, I wanted to say that the defensive rune magic array of the Holy City of Fire was particularly powerful. Shabate suddenly stunned because he didnt say that he was still not aware of why there were so many World of Warcraft here, how did the magical array of the Holy City of Fire not yet? Run it up. When he looked up, he understood Hall, and the Hall of Emotion was already in the Holy City of Fire. Although the magical array of the Holy City of Fire is very powerful, even a semi-classic powerhouse is not a one-and-a-half-time breakthrough. However, after this time, it is estimated that the upper house of the inner court has to think about this magical array almost completely, because from the current situation, as long as the fire in the holy city, then the magic array seems to be a display. Like this anti-outer setting, Shabate suddenly stunned the guy who designed this magical array, "Idiot!" Like Shabet, there are still a lot of people who have found this problem. After they have problems with the brains of the design, they have to seriously face the tens of thousands of black-pressed Warcraft on the head of Hall. . "God! Originally, I still have some doubts about whether Hall is really capable of destroying the Soul troops. Now it seems that everything is true... So many flying World of Warcraft can completely extinguish the Griffin Knights of the Holy City! "Not... you look at the griffins, one or two are honestly lowered, obviously they are scared." "Now, do you still have time to discuss this? Or think about it, if we are going to get mad at Warcraft for a while, what should we do!" "Ah? Yes, I heard that the summoner''s summoned beast is often out of control, but don''t be told by me!" "You shut me up!" The voice of the man just fell, and a few people around him hurriedly screamed. After they finished, they also looked at the murderous Hall and the summoned beasts with their timid eyes, but they were thinking. Don''t get out of control, or you will be happy. Some people in the crowd looked at the sky in the face. These people were the main culprit in the crowds of the Hall. They promoted Halls situation everywhere and let the people know about it. Time Hall was almost advertised by them and became a national hero. Are they really so kind? In fact, this is not the case. They received the task. The content of the task is to promote the Hall as much as possible. The purpose is to bring him to a high place. Although he can make him famous in the inner court, the disadvantage is also very obvious. That is too swaying. In this way, Hall will be very convincing and hateful. This invisibly provokes many enemies for Hall''s unreasonable reason, and also makes many people begin to taboo Hall''s threat. However, the current situation is beyond their expectations. The sudden attack of the Souls and the direct exposure of Hall are in front of the powerful people, which greatly reduced their plans. A few people looked at each other. For the scene that suddenly appeared, they didn''t know how to do it for a while. After a while, one of the middle-aged people said quietly. "Standing on the changes, reporting the news!" On the other hand, after Hall summoned tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft, everyone below was shocked, and the scene was temporarily controlled by Hall. "What are you doing, don''t give me the order!" Hall''s eyes widened, and the captain of the Griffin, who looked at the bloodshot eyes in his eyes, almost fell off the gryphon. Fortunately, he responded in time to pull the reins and did not fall, otherwise he might become a fire sacred city, a few lions and knights who fell from their own lions. "Ah, yes, Hall!" The captain of the Griffin Knight did not hesitate, he knew that if he did not handle this situation. By the time, Hall is likely to let the tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft in the sky. Glancing at the infinite black pressure in the sky, and the defensive rune magic array that still did not respond, the Griffin Knight secretly designed the magical array of guys while hurrying down to give orders to the soldiers on the ground. The soldiers below were all soldiers coming back from the valley. They had discussed Hall before, but most of the soldiers did not believe that Hall could destroy the Soul troops alone. After all, there was no accurate news at the time. They just heard it from friends, that is, friends who had rushed past the more than a thousand gryphon knights. They started laughing at it, but now it seems that this is Really! After all, the tens of thousands of murderous flying World of Warcraft in the sky, but it is really in front of them! For a time, not only the soldiers, but even the generals eyes on Halls eyes began to change. From the beginning, hostility and ignorance turned into the present worship and respect! The strength of the different worlds is exquisite and exquisite here. After the captain of the Griffin Knight repeated Hall''s order, the soldiers below were quickly executed. They quickly separated the crowd, and the original chaotic crowd was suddenly divided into pieces. Looking at where they are, they are being vacated in a large area. At this time, everyone can see clearly. A guy with a scale is carrying a soul of a soul. And the soul group has not died yet The voice in the mouth is screaming, the color of the body is constantly changing, and the hands are dead and detained by the hopeful hand, it seems to want to be from him. Breaking away in your hands. "Give me a search, I don''t want to see other souls still alive!" After Hall finished speaking, he patted the lightning golden eagle with a heavy face, and the lightning golden eagle immediately flew down to the ground in the ground. During this time, the gryphon knights quickly flew down the konjac, and hundreds of gryphons flew over the crowd. Suddenly there were several screams and fighting sounds in the crowd. However, he quickly subsided, and all of Hall did not pay attention. He went straight to the crying Avril Lavigne and watched Avril''s face with his pale face and Angel''s eyes closed. Hall''s hands were tightly held. He gritted his teeth and looked up and looked at it. He grasped the soul of the soul and was looked at by Hall. Even if he was a powerful person, there was a kind of fear from the heart that slowly grew. "This...how is this possible...I am a dragon...how can I be afraid of him involuntarily..." Chapter 939： Hall is a soul family? Chapter 939 Hall is a soul family? Looking forward to Hall, there was no sincere recognition from the beginning. The reason why he obeyed Halls orders was because of the existence of Xiaohei. In the Allen continent where the dragons have disappeared for hundreds of years, Xiaohei is the only living dragon. If they want to break through the shackles, they must get the strengthening of dragon blood. The performance of the Dragon Devil is exactly the same, although the Dragon Devil did not appear during this time, but he was promoted to the situation of the Nine Dragons Magician from the Eighth, but he still remembers, although he has not broken through to the semi-Holy level. However, I am very sure to feel the kind of dragon blood that comes out of the dragon magic! This is also the reason why I hope that I will take orders from Hall for a while, but today... Looking at the serpent''s pupil, it was violently smashed, and the horrified expression on his face was revealed without reservation. It shows how shocking he was to the momentum that Hall had just released. "This... is the promise and assurance you gave me?" Hall''s voice was very dull, but everyone in the room, including the lookout, felt the anger of a fear hidden in Hall. As if only a little bit of a sparking star, Hall will be completely erupted from the inside out. For a time, people around couldn''t help but hold their breath, and they were afraid that they would accidentally point the person who was about to explode. Nosia looked at the unconscious Angel with a look of concern and looked up at Hall just wanting to talk, but was dragged by the dark side. "I..." Nosia had just said a word, but the dark one shook her head directly at her, and at the same time, regardless of Nosia''s disagreement, she pulled Nosia to the side to protect the dark and dark. And he himself stood in front of them with a heavy face, staring straight at Hall. "Adults...I..." I hope to explain something, but when I got to the mouth, I couldnt say it. At the time, he did guarantee that he would protect Avril and Angel in front of Hall, but now... Looking at the coma, Angel, in the arms of Avril, who was crying all the time, looked at the snake-like pupil and revealed a hint of humanized love and guilt, but soon the snake-like pupil shrank and shook hands. The hand of the soul of the neck is involuntarily increased. The Soul, who was still struggling, suddenly made a "whistling" in the throat like a bellows. It sounded like a ghost crying. "Stop! I said to stay alive! Didn''t you hear it?" As Hall''s roar came, tens of thousands of flying World Warcraft in the sky screamed with Hall. The deafening sound was like throwing a bomb in an empty valley, and it rang through the square and quickly spread away in all directions. Some timid people were directly scared by this scene, and even more even were directly scared. After seeing this scene, several black people in the crowd suddenly looked at each other. They all saw the shocked eyes from the other partys eyes. The middle-aged man who had said that he had changed his mind suddenly felt a sigh of relief, and then he pretended to be a very surprised expression. Loudly shouting. "Not good... those Warcraft are going crazy... Run! Run! Or we will be eaten!" The crowd that had been scared and stupid suddenly heard the sudden scream of horror, and the whole crowd suddenly exploded. Everyone was rushing to escape, suddenly, crying, screaming and screaming, and the scene suddenly became a mess. "Not good! This way, the Holy City of Fire will definitely be a mess, when the inner court will definitely blame Hall, with the temper of Hall this guy, maybe it will be directly with the law enforcement team of the inner court!" Kevin looked at it clearly. He knew that once people were in a state of panic, they were likely to have unintended consequences. Thinking of this, he quickly showed up a wind-sounding magical martyr. "Don''t mess with everyone! These Warcraft don''t return to attack people. The generals of each team below should try to maintain order! Don''t hurt people!" There were still some soldiers who were at a loss and were pushed by the crowd, and they immediately started to act. They were just scared and scared, but they were very clear. According to the current situation, they are soldiers. It is impossible to stay out of the way. It turned out that they took people to the wall and divided people into multiple teams. No matter how crowded the crowd, the first thing they faced was their soldiers. It can be said that if people find that someone is blocking them when they run around, they will be the primary target of the crowd. "Everyone runs fast, don''t listen to them, they are all a group! They want to kill the city!" "What? Tucheng?" Originally, some people who disagreed with it heard this and suddenly heard a moment. They glanced at the murderous flying World of Warcraft in the 8th sky. They glanced at the soldiers who were gnashing their teeth to stop themselves from letting them escape. I believe it. "Everyone flees! Hall and these soldiers want to kill the city, he wants to avenge his loved ones, we can''t be a slaying ghost!" "How... how could this be..." The riots of the crowd can no longer be stopped. Some people use their own attack methods to push the soldiers who have stopped them. Those who were on the edge of the storm will be broken at this moment, and many people will fall directly. On the ground, and the people behind them did not give them up at all, in this panic mood, they actually stepped on the body directly from these people. "Not good! Stop them!" The sudden confusion caused by the scene made Hall not be a little dumbfounded He did not think that things would turn into this. He didn''t mean to let those Warcraft shoot, but once he did, wouldn''t that really confirm his idea of ??killing the city? "Tucheng? Which **** is talking, don''t let me catch you!" Hall thought about how to gnash his teeth. At first, he didn''t understand it, but now it is a bit of a realization, and some people have a feeling here! "Humph!" Hall no longer hesitated, waved his hand, and suddenly a group of flying World of Warcraft appeared in the air. These flying World of Warcraft were not many, but their appearance made the people who paid attention to the scene suddenly take a breath. "I... I am not blinded? This... Isn''t this the soul of the soul family? How can there be a soul beast here? Isn''t that only the Warcraft that the Souls can control? God, Hall, is he a soul?" Chapter 940： The arrival of law enforcers Chapter 940 The arrival of law enforcers A group of soul beasts that suddenly appeared, so that everyone in the room could not help but be awkward. Some of them couldnt understand why the soul beast of the Soul would appear here. "Hey, this is a soul beast. Why are they here? Do you have any eyes on it?" "I don''t know if you have eyes, but those who seem to be really soul beasts look so ferocious." "Heaven! These soul beasts are summoned by Hall. So, is he really a soul?" Some people who have seen the soul beasts are not good after seeing these soul beasts. The people present at the moment of the appearance of the Soul Beast took a moment, and Hall needed this moment. At the moment, he did not hesitate, immediately commanded these soul beasts, and then launched a soul attack when everyone was surprised. A powerful soul force suddenly broke out at this moment. Open "Weng Hao!" Although there is no blessing of the Soul Warriors, but the soul attack power of these hundreds of soul beasts, still let a lot of people have a headache, the whole person is holding his head and being present. For a time, the scene that had been shaken by the head suddenly fell down. "Hold the grass! Did he really do it?" Its not someone else who is exporting. Its Kevin who has always thought of being a modest gentleman. He originally thought about how to help Hall solve this situation before it burned less than one. Minutes of the brain, the sudden appearance in front of him made him a dumbfounded person. The simple and rude approach is really in line with the character of Hall, but... Looking at the masses in front of the crowd, looking at the dumbfounded soldiers and the Souls, Kevin did not know what to do at a time. "Kevin, what are you doing, you command the soldiers to let the people leave, they have nothing, just a little headache!" When he heard Hall, Kevin and others couldnt help but glance at him. Is this okay? As far as what they have seen, there are not only thousands of people squatting on the ground, but the feeling that they are in Halls eyes. The concept of these people is that they are not dead? Although Kevin and others are not used to Hall''s command tone, there is no way to let Hall name his name in front of everyone to say his name, and most importantly... Kevin looked up and glanced at the densely flungy World of Warcraft in the sky, thinking that if he refused Hall, this guy would be the one who made it. Feeling that some of the thief boat Kevin sighed, then patted the eagle bird beast underneath, he found that the eagle bird and beast once again obeyed his orders, for this situation, he deeply realized that Huo How terrible is this summoner? Fortunately, those lions are not provided by Hall, otherwise they will really fight with Hall. The lions will suddenly rebel when the generals are against each other. The consequences... Thinking of that scene, Kevin couldn''t help but shudder... In the crowd, several black robe men looked a little ugly and glanced at the soul beasts in the sky. They were also shocked by what Hall had done. Originally thought that in the previous situation, Hall would definitely be passive and difficult to decide, or to kill the civilians by mistake, and finally lead to the accountability of the inner court, but did not expect him to make a group of soul beasts, when everyone was dumbfounded, no one I thought that he would really let the soul beast. Looking at the situation in which the soldiers gradually controlled, as well as those flying in the sky that were flying around to inspect, several black robe men were silent. After a long time, it was their turn to evacuate this area. Some timid civilians had long been eager to leave here. After seeing the soldiers let go of a hole, they were afraid of losing two legs and leaving it at their fastest speed. "Adult, we want to..." A black robe man said something unwillingly, but after he had not finished speaking, he was glanced at by the middle-aged man, and he gave him the rest of his life. go back. "Idiot! You want to die, don''t pull us! You don''t see so many Warcraft above?" The black robe man who spoke before heard the expression suddenly stagnation, he glanced at the top with Yu Guang, only to see when they did not know when to gather thousands of flying World of Warcraft, their eyes fixed on this direction, Once these people have changed, they will carry out the attack without mercy. The black robe man suddenly looked pale and a cold air went straight from the sole of his foot to the back of his head. "It... they won''t really attack?" This time, not only was a middle-aged man, but other black-robed men looked at him with a stupid look and took the initiative to open the distance with him. At the same time, they made up their minds and will not act with this guy anyway, otherwise they will not know how to be killed. The black robe men were not doing any change. They honestly left the place under the instructions of the soldiers. It didn''t take long for the city gates of the original people to become empty. Seeing this scene, many people were relieved to breathe, especially Kevin and others. They felt that todays heart was particularly tired, and they were even more tired than when they were fighting with the souls. After Shabate wiped his forehead with a cold sweat, he said with a lingering look at Kevin. "Kai Literature, how do I think that we are following Hall, it seems that we have not got any benefit, but we have a lot of troubles, do you think?" Not... Kevin took a deep breath. He just flew around to command the troops. For fear that there would be a soul or a person with ulterior motives for a while. Fortunately, the situation has been controlled and there is no problem. "I hope that there will be no more thingsI..." Shabates words have not been finished yet. Suddenly a group of figures flew from the inner court. Kevin and Shabet quickly looked up and waited to see clearly. After coming, Kevin turned his head and looked at Shabate with a look. It seemed to say, "Look at you, you are a crow!" Shabate also seems to feel that his mouth is stinky, and Kevin glanced at him and did not dare to explain it. Celia''s eyebrows were upside down. She squinted at the eyes of the people in front of her eyes. After thinking about it, she took a picture of the eagle and the beast. The eagle and the beast immediately flew in the direction of the Hall. Cadillac shrugged at Kevin and then followed Celia. The people in the inner court are not others. They are the team of law enforcement teachers in the inner court. This time there are very many people coming here. There are more than a thousand people. Everyone is sitting with a gryphon. From the look of them, It seems that these people are not so friendly. And the leader of these law enforcement teachers is not someone else, it is the teacher of Benam who had not been in the opposite direction with Hall! "Hall, you better explain it to me, why is this happening here!" Chapter 941： Black energy Chapter 941 Black Energy Halls mood at this moment is not very good. He needs to know from the soul of this soul that Angel is going on. Its just hard to get these civilians. Now that Benam is coming out again, how can Hall give it? Is he a good face? "roll!" Hall didn''t turn off the wind system, so his scroll was very loud and passed around. Benam, who had a pale face, heard the words and the whole person was not good. He cried as if he had been slap in the face, his face was black and his face was very beautiful. "It''s still a step late!" Kevin reached out and touched his forehead. He wanted to come over to Benam to explain something, but Hall''s movement was too fast. He saw Bennham''s dark face and he knew it. The perfect solution is not a simple one. "What are you talking about, you..." Benham was really angry. After he was a law enforcer manager for so many years, someone dared to talk to him like this. He just wanted to swear Hall, but suddenly found the black in the sky. The shadow suddenly moved. When I originally wanted to say something, I suddenly got stuck in the throat. He stared up and looked at the tens of thousands of blood red eyes above his eyes, even if he was scared by this scene. "You...what do you want to do! Hall!" Before Benn came, he didn''t see these flying World of Warcraft, but in his opinion, no matter how many World of Warcraft Hall, he didn''t dare to start with himself. After all, he himself But it represents the inner court, and Hall is not a semi-sacred summoner. Under the semi-sanctification, he is also an ant. This is not a play! Once a half-sacred decision is made against Hall, even if Hall has more Warcraft, Hall''s death is only a matter of time. Just suddenly, tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft stared at the murderous eyes, even if Benn was scared for a while. He is all the same, not to mention the team of law enforcement officers behind him. If the law enforcement teacher is trying to calm down the gryphon underneath, these gryphons are likely to turn around and escape. Warcraft is not a fool who admits to death. It is much more sensitive to human beings than threats to human beings. When they see so many similarities and emit murderousness, their hearts have long revealed their fear. "Either roll! Or you can do it!" After Halls overbearing, he ignored the semi-dead Benham, turned his head and glanced at the soul warrior who was almost killed by the hope. Then this The mouth said quietly. "Your business, I will find you later! I will be optimistic about him. If he is dead, your dragons will become cannon fodder and fight with the souls in the same line. Believe me, I will do it!" Although I was very angry when I heard the words, I was not daring to show it on the surface, because he knew very well that Hall really said what he had done. After all, some black dragons suppressed, and they were destined to refuse. Hall''s order. Deeply took a breath, looking at the snake''s eye pupil and seriously looked at the coma Angel in Avril''s arms, and finally said to Hall nodded. "Yes, Hall!" After saying that he only slightly loosened the hand on the neck of the soul warrior, the soul warrior was able to survive. "Hall, come and see Angel, how can she not wake up?" When I saw Hall coming, Avril Lavigne seemed to be catching the last straw, and asked anxiously. Hall quickly comforted Avril''s sentence, and then he carefully observed Angel, and there was no big problem with Angel. The only thing was the black wound on her arm. The wound was very strange. After it caused damage to Angel, there was no bleeding on the arm, but when Hall reached out and touched the wound, a powerful dark energy suddenly ran up the Hall''s arm. Hall looked at the black energy that was like a living twist, and he felt that this black energy had a feeling that could directly penetrate his soul. "not good!" Looking at the black energy seems to have expanded, Hall quickly pushed aside the shocked Avril Lavigne, so that Nosia was moving fast, and quickly helped Avril Lavigne, otherwise Hall would push it so that Avril would definitely fall a big one. Fight. Avril and Nosia didn''t blame Hall. Both of them looked at Hall with a worried expression. The situation in front of them was somewhat unexpected. Angel was wrapped in a black energy and floated in Baolong. And the black energy is encircling the Hall. Seeing this scene, the face of the soul warrior suddenly showed a cruel smile. "Haha, I didn''t think that the Great Devil Hall would die in my hand, hahaha, this is really a day worth celebrating for my saints, I...hey!" The soul warrior has not been finished yet and he is expected to give a hard time. Although he was also very dissatisfied with Halls attitude, Hall is now related to the future of their dragon people, so his face is a bit gloomy. Looked at the soul warrior Shen Sheng said. "Speak what you know! Otherwise I will make you feel better than death!" It seems that the soul group does not know his power, and the arm of the hope again exudes vindictiveness. The soul warrior suddenly screams again. "Benham adult We are not..." A law enforcement teacher quickly asked to speak to Benam. He meant that where Benam was not clear, like a problem with Hall. At this point, I took the Hall directly. But Benham was awkward, and he glanced at him. "Shut up! If you want to die, don''t pull us!" Benam said that he glanced at the flying World of Warcraft in the sky. He clearly felt that if he had just made some moves, those flying World of Warcraft would definitely start with them, especially the one-eyed dragon. Warcraft, but he saw it in his only eyes, but it just showed a killing. "How did these flying World of Warcraft get it, it was so smart! Damn!" After the smashing, Benhams heart suddenly became better, because he found that Hall seemed to have been entangled by the black energy. Looking at this strange scene, Benns mind had already decided, and the situation was not clear. Before, he would never do anything. If Hall died in this strange energy, there would be no relationship at all. Even if the deputy director of the inner court Hoffman blames it, he has plenty of reasons to explain. "No, Hall seems to be in danger!" Chapter 942： Danger Chapter 942 Crisis "Not good! Hall is dangerous!" Kevins gaze was always on the door when Hall had just touched the black energy, so he immediately realized that it was not good after he discovered that the black energy wanted to wrap the Hall. "Hall!" Nosia exclaimed, she wanted to go up to help Hall, but it was pulled by the dark side of the side, and the Avril children around her still need her to hold, so Novo West Asias face was anxious and she was crying. "Wait! Princess, have you discovered that this energy seems familiar?" Dark did not go back to see the expression of Nosia. His mission is very clear, that is, to protect Nosia from hurting her, so even if Hall is to be swallowed up by black energy, he will not rush to let Nosia go forward. adventure. "Some familiar?" Nosia heard a bit of a mistake and looked at the dark one, then looked at the black energy Chen Si seriously. At this time, Hall is trying to release his mental strength. Although the mental power is constantly being swallowed up by the mysterious black energy in front of him, it gives Hall enough time to think about how to deal with the situation at hand. "What the **** is this, look, fast, no matter what method you use, let me open the bastard!" Looking forward also knows the seriousness of the matter. He mentions the soul family with a cruel smile on his face. He does not say that raising his hand directly gives him a slap. As a violent hand slaps on the face of the Soul, the whole face of the Soul seems to be ruined. The face, which was originally ambiguous, became very embarrassing at this moment, and the screams of the souls spread out here. "Quickly say! What is this in the end, how can we solve it! Otherwise..." Looking at the eyes of the snake''s eyes, the murderousness will be released without reservation. If the average person is estimated to have been looked at, this look scares his legs. Soft, and even worse, it will even faint directly. However, after the horror of the soul group, the original vague face was recombined and it looked like nothing happened. However, people who observe it carefully will find that the soul state of this soul group is a lot worse. Not only that, but his body seems to become more transparent. Obviously, the slap of the palm that I just looked at is very powerful. It is estimated that if I use some force, This soul is likely to become a soul bead directly. "Oh! Useless!" After the soul warrior recovered, he was again exposed with a smile that was tidy. When he saw the frowning and raised his hand again, he suddenly said. "Even if you tell you it! It''s a mysterious dark energy. It can swallow everything, even if you are a semi-class master, as long as he is hit, they are like the skeleton of the bones, staying in The body constantly devours energy, even if you have a treasure that replenishes energy, it is just a lingering stagnation. It will become stronger every day as it swallows. Until you can''t provide energy, it will swallow your flesh and blood, even bones. Devouring your whole person!" When I heard this, the people on the scene couldn''t help but change, even Bennham, who was in conflict with Hall, was scared by the mysterious black energy that the souls said. "The soul group actually has such a thing, this is too horrible! Listen to him, even if he is Dean Hudson, it is estimated that after being hit, it will end with hatred. In the future, when facing the soul family, it must be Be careful...not right!" Benim, who was originally pale, suddenly realized what, like this horrible thing, certainly not much, at least it could not be one of the souls. Otherwise, why would the souls not come out early, so that humans It has long been rushed back to the Allen continent by the Soul, and there is still a human waiting for the Titan continent. "It must be like this. This thing is also very valuable in the Soul. It can be used to deal with Hall estimates. They will also feel bad for a long time, right! It must be like this!" Benam guessed that there is nothing wrong with this kind of mysterious black energy, which is very rare in the soul family. If it is really a big road, then it is not human, even the demons are expected to see the soul directly. Go to the head and worship. So now the question is coming, what about Hall? "Hey!" The Soul Warrior knows that Hall will die, and he is expected to be killed after the trial, so he continues to ridicule when he hopes that he has not shut up. "Its the idiot of Hall. I want to see everything. If he doesnt touch that thing, at most, when the little girl is swallowed and only the bones are left, this energy will control the little girls soul to become a warrior. But now, not only did the little girl not save, but I didnt even think that Hall would be recruited! Hey! I heard that they are relatives, this is not very good, there is also a companion to die together!" The tone of the Soul Warrior made the faces of the people very ugly, especially Avril. After she screamed, she stunned directly. Fortunately, Nosia had been holding her, which did not let her fall to the ground. "No, no, Hall won''t be so dead!" Nosia didn''t believe in the words of the Soul Warrior. She felt that Hall had no winds and waves and didn''t know how much it had gone. The danger was also bad, but Hall. But it has been until now, indicating that Hall is not a short-lived person, so she feels that Hall will definitely be able to survive this difficult time. "Quickly, please inform Hoffman, deputy dean, they may have a way to save Hall and Angel!" In fact, I don''t need to say Noahia Someone has reported the situation to the inner court. I believe that it will take a long time for the senior staff of the inner court to come over. After all, here is the holy city of fire, the city where the inner court is located. It is such a big thing that the upper house of the inner court cannot come. "Hey!" A group of summoned beasts suddenly disappeared in the sky. Seeing this scene, the soul warriors laughed even more happily, while other peoples faces changed dramatically. The disappearance of the summoned beast represents what they are. They are very clear. They turned their heads and looked at Hall. I saw that except for his head and neck, the rest of the place was wrapped in black energy, although there was an intangible energy. In the Hall of Guard, this energy is constantly weakening at a rate visible to the naked eye. Seeing that everyone here still doesn''t understand, Hall is not going to stick to it. "Hey...hey..." The Soul Warrior still wants to say something, but he is expected to grasp the neck and swear. "Say, what is the way to get rid of this black energy? If you don''t say I will make you die like death!" Chapter 943： breakthrough Chapter 943 Breakthrough Looking at it also began to be a little anxious, and he grabbed the hand of the soul warrior''s neck and could not help but increase the strength. "Well!" The soul warriors who wanted to continue to ridicule were expected to catch this, not to mention the ridiculous voice, even breathing became difficult. Fortunately, there is still some measure in the hope, and the power in his hands does not kill the Soul Warrior, but after letting him suffer a bit, this will be released again. This made Kevin and others who came over and couldn''t help but sigh. They were very worried about killing the soul warrior when the situation of Hall was still unknown. Although they did not guarantee that the soul warrior would say it. But at least there is still hope? It takes some time for the high-level inner court to come over, and this time, if the intelligence of this mysterious black energy can be inquired from the mouth of this soul warrior, it plays a vital role in saving Hall. The Soul Warrior breathed a little, and his face did not show a look of fear. He glanced at the Hall, which was pale and almost wrapped in black energy. His twinkling eyes suddenly showed a smile. meaning. "Its useless, even if you kill me now, Hall cant live, this is...how is it possible! Impossible! The smile on the original face of the Soul Warrior suddenly stiffened at this moment. Then he seemed to see something incredible. The whole person suddenly screamed in horror. His voice was very sharp, and he could see that he was at this moment. How shocked. Everyone heard the same words for a while, then they thought of something, and quickly turned to look at them, and when they saw Hall''s situation, the eyes of the pair could not help but grow up. I saw the mysterious black energy that had already wrapped the Hall. At this moment, it began to fade. Not only that, but the sharp-eyed person seems to see that the black energy seems to be attracted to the Hall by a small vortex. ! Gosh! Others may not be clear, but this soul warrior is really scared. The black energy is absorbed. He has not seen it. He usually wraps the whole person and then gradually penetrates into the person''s body. But as soon as it was absorbed so quickly, it was the first time he saw it. "Is he not a human? Is it a dark race? How is this possible?" The shock of the Soul Warrior is not understood, but it does not mean that everyone does not pay attention to the situation at hand. Bennum saw the black energy that slowly faded, and his brows were slightly wrinkled. He felt that Halls luck was getting better. From the current situation, it seems that Hall did not have any serious problems. However, because of the lack of understanding of the mysterious black energy, Benham did not have any action, he wanted to continue to observe the decision. "Kevin... What''s going on here, Hall, he won''t have anything?" Shabet retracted his wide eyes and asked Kevin, who was stunned and looked at him. Kevin didn''t have a good look at Shabate. He didn''t know what was going on in front of him. He explained to him, so he ignored Shabate and continued to stare at the scene, for fear of any omission. of. "Hall..." Nosia frowned. She looked at Hall with some worries and then looked at Avril, who was supported by her. "I hope Hall has nothing to do with their family!" At this time in the square, everyone tightened their minds, their eyes fixed on the Hall. As time passed, everyone found that the black energy was getting less and less, and finally turned out to lighten the Hall wrapped inside. Come out. Seeing that there was no painful expression on Hall''s face, and that people were awake, Nose and other people with good Halls were not relieved. And the originally arrogant Soul Warrior was looking at the scene in front of him, and muttered to himself. "Impossible, how is this possible! He is not human, how can he absorb dark energy!" Dark energy? The voice of the Soul Warrior is not very big, but the hope of catching it is clear, just because the Soul Warrior said this sentence repeatedly and did not explain it further, so I hope too. Did not understand what this so-called dark energy is. And when I was wondering, the black energy disappeared completely, and Hall appeared again in front of everyone! "Call! Good insurance!" When Hall came out, he couldn''t help but reach out and touch his forehead. He said that he almost thought he was going to die. Fortunately, at the crucial time, Xiaogang helped him... Things have to start from a few minutes ago "Damn, the spirit is actually swallowed up, what is this black energy in the end?" After being wrapped in black energy, Hall desperately released the mental power in the body. He couldnt care if he would hurt his own spirit. He just knew that if he didnt work hard, he would definitely Die here. However, contrary to expectations, no matter how Hall enhances the output of mental power, black energy is like a skeleton, and it is entangled in a moment. And just as the black energy was about to come into contact with Hall''s body, Hall''s pale face spurted a spurt of blood, and the blood was swallowed by black energy immediately after it was sprayed on black energy, and Hall was at this moment. stunned. "Catch the grass! Break through?" Hall did not think that he had broken through at this critical juncture. He had entered the eighth class when he was stuck in the seventh summoner. The spirit of the sea has expanded more than doubled Hall is now a bit stunned. "Is this bad luck or luck? I just broke through..." But soon, Hall found that although he was a breakthrough, but the black energy has swallowed Hall blood, it has become even more arrogant. "I think it''s bad luck...Bastard, how come?" Although Hall''s mental strength has increased greatly, he is still being swallowed up in the face of this mysterious black energy. The Horror Hall of Black Energy is an insight, even if he raises a level, he can''t avoid the result of being swallowed up. I think that Halls heart is a little dim, and during this period of time, Hall has spent a lot of effort to solve the difficulties. Finally, I did not expect to escape this section. And just as Hall was a little sad, a voice suddenly came out of Halls mind. "Boss, don''t defend, open up the space for me to absorb!" Chapter 944： Coming to the inner court Chapter 944 rushed to the inner court "Boss, don''t defend, put this black energy in!" When Hall heard this voice, he didn''t want to say "You are an idiot?" But soon he reacted. The sound didn''t seem to come from outside, but from his own system space. "Little black?!" Hall remembered that this voice was somewhat familiar, and he couldnt help but ask. "Boss, it is me, fast, don''t touch this black energy, open the defense, I will absorb it!" Uh Hall felt that there was some contradiction in this statement. While letting him not be touched by this black energy, he let himself give up defense. If the average person said this, he had already slapped it, but this is what Xiaohe said, according to the blood. The power of martial arts, Xiaohei will not hurt himself. "Fast! Boss, your mental power is useless in front of it!" The little black rushed voice came again. Hall glanced at himself and wrapped himself with the black energy. He glanced at the spirit that was slowly swallowed by it. After thinking about it, he bit his teeth and finally chose to believe. Xiaohe gave up the defense. When Hall had just recovered his mental power, the black energy was like a wild beast and rushed directly to Hall. Looking at the black energy that is close to him, Hall has no action on the surface, but his heart is secretly praying that Black should not lie to himself. Otherwise, even if he is dead, he will not let Xiaohe know to deceive him. as a result of. "Gambling!" The black energy of the eye is about to reach Hall. Suddenly, there are several vortices suddenly appearing on the body of the Hall. When the black energy touches the vortex, the black energy can no longer advance by half. "Ok?" The black energy that Hall looked at constantly rushed toward the whirlpool, and his heart suddenly became happy. "There is a play! It seems that the little black guy didn''t lie to me." Hall asked a few words in his heart, but Xiaohe did not answer. Hall thought about it. It was estimated that Xiaohe was trying to devour this black energy at this time, so he was not talking nonsense, so he looked at his own black energy. Constantly decreasing. However, his eyes are constantly looking at the mysterious black energy in front of his eyes. "What is this in the end, why is it so horrible? If the Souls use this card for me later, can the next black be absorbed?" Hall, who had defeated the Soul troops, thought that Hall was such a simple enemy. At this time, it seems that Hall thought more. The soul family obviously has a lot of secrets. If you encounter such a carelessness in the future, it is estimated that you dont know how to write! "No! Angel, she doesn''t know how!" Hall suddenly remembered Angel, who was directly hit by black energy. Because black energy isolated the outside world, Hall now can only wait for black except for anxiousness. The energy is absorbed. "hurry up!" It seems that Hall''s prayers worked, black could quickly disappear, and Hall''s line of sight was quickly released from the black energy package. After he saw Angel, who was still in a coma and was lying on the ground and no one touched, his heart suddenly cooled. Fortunately, Avril and Nosia had no contact with black energy, and Hall was relieved. It didn''t take long for the black energy to be completely news. Hall was completely out of danger. He just wanted to ask what happened to Xiao Hei. Who knows that Xiao Hei dropped the phrase "eat too much, rest," after that, regardless of How did Hall call, and Black did not respond. Hall, who originally wanted to go into the space, found that everyone looked at himself, so he temporarily gave up the idea of ??entering space. "Hall, are you okay?" When seeing Hall coming out, Nosia quickly asked with concern. Hall just wanted to talk, but he heard the soul warrior on the side saying in a frightening tone. "How is it possible, how can you break free from the dark energy? Are you also a member of the dark race? Are you not a person?" Hold the grass! Hall originally had a look of doubt, what dark energy, what dark race, suddenly heard that the soul of the soul is not a person, Hall is suddenly angry. "You are not a special person! Your family is not a person! You are not all races!" Seeing Hall''s sudden stunned look, Kevin finally breathed a sigh of relief, and he glanced at Hall and said to the same stunned Shabate. "You just didn''t ask me if Hall has anything. Now I can tell you, he is very good!" After Shabate returned to God, he couldnt help but turn his eyes, and people who could make such a noise could have anecdotes. Hall still wants to say something, but suddenly he glanced at the figure that was flying far away in the distance, and thought about it and said it to the lookout. "Look at him, don''t let him die, I won''t talk about letting him be taken away by others!" After Hall said this, he ignored the soul warrior, and the soul warrior wanted to say swearing, but he was blinded to the neck again, and he stuck the words in his throat. "Hall... Are you okay? Great... but Angel..." At this time, Avril awake, she saw Hall is fine, and she relaxed a little, but after seeing Angel still in a coma, her heart suddenly felt uncomfortable, she could not wait. Its not Angel, but myself! She wanted to pass, but she was blocked by the dark one. Hall did not blame them for seeing him. He knew that this mysterious black energy was too horrible. When he didnt know what harm it was, he didnt touch it. Is the most sensible choice. "Thank you!" Hall gratefully glanced at the dark one Then this was said firmly to Avril Lavigne, "Sister, don''t worry, I will first figure out what is going on, you can rest assured, I will never let Avi''er have an accident!" Saying this, Hall walked over to Angel, watching the niece lying on the ground, his pale face, especially the wound on her arm that still had black energy. The black energy just came out from here. Although it has been absorbed by Xiaohei, Hall is not sure if there will be any black energy. Hall took a deep breath and then extended his hand. The eyes of everyone were suddenly drawn, and they also wanted to know what would happen next. Just as Hall reached out, suddenly there was a loud scream in the distance. "Hall don''t touch!" When Hall heard the words and suddenly stagnation, he turned his head and saw that the people who came here were the high-level insiders, and the one who spoke was not Loren. "Laolen teacher?" Chapter 945： Black energy Chapter 945 Black Energy The Holy City of Fire is the capital of the Titanic Imperial Academy in the Titan continent. Like this important city, the speed at which the inner court delivers news cannot be described as unpleasant. Its only a matter of ten minutes to rush from the Griffin Knight to the top of the inner court. In fact, this is also because the high-rise of the inner court is just in the meeting, because after receiving the news, including Hudson, they rushed over. After all, tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft suddenly appeared in the Holy City of Fire. This is not a trivial matter. The high-level insiders heard this news and several people exclaimed on the spot, and there is one more important thing, that is, the Holy City of Fire. The magic rune defense magic array did not start! Dean Hudson and others listened heavily to the reports of the Griffin Knights. After they heard that these flying World of Warcraft turned out to be Hall, Dean Hudson was relieved, but he had not waited for him to slow down. The air came, and suddenly I heard a news of a blue sky. Hall''s niece was attacked by the Soul, Hall was surrounded by a black energy that started, and Hall''s summoned beast was in anger... After hearing this series is about Hall''s news, even the vice president of Hoffman couldn''t help but reach out and hold his forehead, and his face was speechless. It can be seen how Hoffman is helpless about Hall. From the inner court to the place where they arrived in Hall, Dean Hudson did not stop for a moment, and it was for this reason that Hudson saw the mysterious black energy that the Griffin Knight said. After seeing Hall coming out of black energy, he wanted to touch Angel, who fell to the ground and stunned. Dean Hudson let the Loren opening to stop it. Seeing that Halls extended hand did not touch Angel, the landing of Dean Hudson was relieved. "Mr. Loren? Dean Hudson?" Upon hearing the voice of Hall, Loren quickly rushed over and went to the side of the Hall and asked quickly. "Hall, are you not?" Although the teacher of Lauren is a bit unreliable, Hall feels that his concern for himself is sincere and not false. Seeing the expression of concern on his face, Hall is still somewhat moved. "Nothing, Teacher Loren, but Angel, she..." When he heard that Hall mentioned Angel, Loren had some uncomfortable feelings. He first glanced at the soul warrior who was watched and watched. Then he looked at the stunned Angel Road. "I know this. We have discussed this black energy before. It is not an ordinary energy. The reason why you stop Angel from touching is that you are going to be attacked by that black energy. Right, what about the black energy? Suddenly disappeared, are you okay?" When he was on the road, Hudson thought about how to face the next situation. According to what he heard from the Griffin Knight, the black energy probably thought of a possibility in his heart, but this requires him. The final determination can only be made after personal inspection. So he walked around and discussed the matter with the people in the inner court, and immediately decided on several solutions, including one to kill the violent Hall on the spot. When they heard this, Loren, Lawrence and Hoffman were all changed, but they all knew that if Hudson really said that they had no other better way. Fortunately, Hall did not have the situation that Hudson said, which made the three people of Loren feel relieved, and Morgan standing on the side was a pity expression, but soon his mind was again I thought of a way, the corner of my mouth was slightly picked, revealing a cold and strange smile. "I don''t know this." Hall shook his head. What he said was true. He only heard the black energy from the mouth of the soul. It was called dark energy. As for the effect of this energy, there is no such thing in his heart. bottom. Just when Loren still wanted to say something, Morgans voice suddenly came from the side. "Hall, you suddenly took the World of Warcraft to do something, do you want to cause panic in the Holy City of Fire? Don''t hurry up!" Hall and Loren and others screamed, especially Loren, a few of them, although Morgan said that there is nothing wrong with it, but this can not be said in a blame tone and Hall, everyone knows, Hall this guy The **** is a jerk, but as long as you have a way to speak, Hall is still able to communicate well. Simply put, Hall is the guy who eats soft and doesn''t eat hard! However, Morgan has said that this clearly negotiable thing can be said in a tone of command and intimidation. Isn''t that nothing to look for? Hoffman just wanted to swear by Morgan, and then he heard that Hall was using a cold tone that was blown out of the cold pool. "Take your ass!" Hold the grass! I knew it! Several people in Loren couldn''t help but turn their eyes. Morgan said Hall at this time. This **** can talk well and have ghosts. As for Morgan, although he deliberately said this, he also knows that Hall is not going to give him a face, but he didnt think that Hall was so direct that he would face him in the face of everyone, even if he was alive. For many years, the old guys face was not red and white, and the expression on his face was more exciting. "I am going, Hall, is he crazy, even telling you about the fart directly with Master Morgan!" Shabate widened his eyes and looked at the scene in front of him, his eyes full of shocked look. "Hey, Hall, he is in a very uncomfortable state now The Morgan Master has just said that it is so ruthless, Hall can answer him well!" Kevin sighed. For the situation in front of him, he really has no way to manage it, and he has no ability to manage it. "You!" Morgan blows his beard and stares at Hall, and he has been mad at him for a while. However, his words are not ineffective. He successfully transferred those high-level eyes from Hall and Angel to the flying World of Warcraft. "This... really is Hall''s summoned beast? Is it almost tens of thousands?" A high-rise insider said with some surprise that his voice was not very small, so everyone in the room heard it clearly. Kevin and others are clear in their hearts, just if they have disappeared halfway to fly World of Warcraft, otherwise the number is not limited to these. "Hall, put away these Warcraft, here has been blocked, it is impossible to have the soul of the embers exist, as for Angel and you... first go back to the inner court with us, I will find someone to see the situation of Angel, want to come to the inner court The stored knowledge already knows what the black energy is, do you think?" Chapter 946： debate Chapter 946 Argument Seeing the opening is Hudson, everyone turned their eyes from the tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft to Hall. Morgan took a deep breath and calmed down his mood. His small eyes glanced at Hall and saw that Hall was ready to open his mouth and said. "Hall, what are you still hesitating? Since the inner court said that it would be done to treat Angel, the institute is not for anyone to enter. Angel can enter, but her creation!" "Morgan!" Morgan said just after the words, Hudson and Hoffman and other people changed face, Hoffman even directly yelled at him. This old bastard, what do you want to do! Research institute? ! Why not a hospital? Although Hall did not know what the institute was doing, he was a person from the earth. He studied the two words to represent what he was very clear. When he heard these three words, Hallton remembered a group of white coats and eyes. All the scientists who are crazy eyes! After seeing that Halls eyes became a bit more fierce, Morgans heart was a happy one. He was not angry because of Hoffmans swearing, but instead shook his shoulders and shrugged. "Deputy Dean of Hoffman, what are you doing? I just want to persuade Hall to tell him the truth and let him not worry!" "You are mixed..." Loren changed his face. If he still doesn''t understand what Morgan is going to do now, he is really an idiot, but he hasn''t finished talking yet, but it was stopped by Lawrence. "Morgan, you better close my mouth! Otherwise I don''t mind talking to you!" Morgan shrugged and shook his shoulders, then made a gesture of closing his mouth to indicate that he was not talking, but his face could not hide. "Teacher, Deputy Dean of Hoffman, Dean Hudson!" Hall glanced at a few people in front of him, and then he said, "I want to know if you want to take Angel to the hospital or to the Institute!" Seeing Hall''s face with a cold look, and the look of the soul family on the side is a look of alert and waiting for someone, Hudson''s face is a bit difficult to look. Although he really wants to treat Angel, but the treatment is really not a hospital, there is no way to treat Angel in a hospital like that, and only the inner hospital''s Ma Ya research department can better investigate Angel. What kind of black energy is it. From Morgan''s opening, he knew that things could not go in the direction he wanted. He was very annoyed with Morgan, but now he is not dealing with him. What he has to deal with is the Hall that will break out at any time like an active volcano! In fact, it is not that he is jealous of Hall''s strength. He is worried about the stability of the inner court. Hall and Hoffman''s deputy dean, Lawrence and Lauren have a particularly good relationship. If they really start with Hall, these three people Absolutely not agree. When the time comes, the contradictions in the inner court will break out, and then it will be troublesome. This is the last thing he wants to see! After a moment of silence, Hudson said that he looked at the serious Hall. "Hall, you have just tried the horror of this black energy. Right, there is some information about the black energy in the inner court, but we don''t have an accurate way to eliminate the consequences of this black energy. So Angel, she..." "No! I refuse! Angel I will treat myself!" Although Dean Hudson said it is good, the black energy is indeed very powerful. If it is not a small black suddenly appearing and helping Hall absorb the energy, Hall can still Its hard to say until now. According to Dean Hudson, which institute to take Angel to, although Angel may also be treated, but Hall believes this is definitely a difficult and long process, when Angel can still be intact In front of himself, he said two things, so for the proposal of Dean Hudson, Hall directly refused! "Hey! Hall, is he crazy? How can even Dean Hudson dare to refuse, I..." Shabate felt that his days surprise was already the sum of the past ten years. He has no idea how he should express his feelings. "Hall, he is not crazy, he is going to study your loved ones, are you willing?" Kevins speech is still so calm, because he has seen a result from this, that is, Hall will definitely have a long life with the inner court. Huge contradiction, if it is not handled well, it is very likely that Hall will... At the thought of this, Kevins heart is also entangled, he struggled with his time because of how to choose... Celia''s eyebrows were upside down. She stared at Morgan and glanced at it. Then she looked at Hall, and her hands were clenched. She didn''t know what she was thinking. There was no expression on the dark face, but he was facing the darkness behind him. They made a gesture. The dark and the dark eyes looked at each other in a dark manner. Then the two men moved forward slightly and the body was ready. Prepare for any emergencies. "Hall, don''t mess around, this has exceeded your ability to cope! Don''t believe you ask Hoffman Vice Dean." Dean Hudson tried to keep his tone steady and at the same time lead the words to Hoffman. In the relationship between Hoffman and Hall, it would be better to talk to them than to think about them. Looking at the eyes that Hall looked at, Hoffman took a deep breath, but he nodded. "It is indeed The black energy on Angel is too strange. If you want to cure it, you have to check what it is, but you can rest assured that I will not have an accident!" If the inner court is controlled by Hoffman, Hall definitely believes, but this is not the case. Whether it is Hoffman or Lawrence, or Loren, they are only members of the inner court, with their strength. Look, not Hudson and other semi-sacred opponents. During the time when Hall was born again, he was already very clear about one truth. That is in this world of strength, except for strength, everything else is empty! Hall can''t believe that once Hoffman and other vice presidents have died in conflict, he can make a semi-Saint concession with his current nine-figure power! Plus, since Black can absorb the black energy just now, and use this black energy to attack Angel''s soul family and hands, Hall feels that instead of handing Angel to the inner court, what kind of **** research institute, it is better to go out in person. I am relieved to save Angel. Thinking of this, his eyes looked firmly at Hoffman''s opening. "No! I decided to save Angel!" ~： The ninth forty-seven have me in Chapter 947 has me in "No! I decided to save Angel!" When Hall said this, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became a bit cold. Kevin and others twitched a few times. From the very beginning, they already thought that Hall would refuse, but when Hall refused. They were still deeply shocked, and they also admire Halls courage. Didn''t see a few high-level inner courts including Hudson, the face has become very ugly? As for Morgan, there is a sneer in my heart. "Oh, Hall, fight with me, you will be tender. The inner court is not a small student who can play around. The semi-san and the ants are not casual. Talk about..." Seeing that he has already provoked the contradiction between Hall and the inner court, Morgan did not speak. What he has to do now is to watch the play in front of him, and it is a good show! "Hall! The inner court does this, and I think you can understand it in your own inner court!" Hudson saw Hoffman and did not convince Hall, so he said again. "I can understand! But this does not mean that I agree! Angel is my niece, I have the right to decide how to deal with this!" Hall has decided that he will never hand Angel to the so-called research institute in the inner court. With his knowledge of the scientific madmen in the various films of the Earth Age, Angel once entered the institute. When you don''t die, you have to be disabled. "Hey! Hall, do you know what you are talking about? This is the arrangement of the senior staff of the inner court. As a member of the inner court, I hope that you can understand the arrangement of the upper level of the inner court! Otherwise, every student will follow How do you act with your own will, how will the inner hospital seniors manage the entire inner court?" The person who spoke is not someone else. It was Royce who had just invested in Morgan. Before he was scared by Hall, he was not afraid. But now he is not afraid. He represents the top of the inner court. He just happened to take this opportunity. Well humiliated Hall, and he also hoped that he could help Morgan in doing so, in order to express his determination to Morgan. Lawrence and Loren heard a few wrinkles, they wanted to speak against Royce, but Royce said that there is nothing wrong with it. After the decision of the upper house, the sentence represents the entire inner courtyard of the School of Magic. In the resolution, Hall opposed it in front of everyone, and this really did not give the inner court a high level. If this time, the Hall is not handled well, it is estimated that one or two of the students will learn Hall to do so. At that time, the entire inner court will be in a mess, even if they are close to Hall, Lawrence, who wants to defend Halls mouth, they are all I don''t want to see this scene well, so they tried to interrupt Royce several times and finally did not speak. Morgan looked at Royce with great satisfaction. He was very satisfied with the perversion of Royce. Looking at the heavy-faced Hall, Morgan wanted to know what Hall would do at this time. However, whether Hall agrees or refuses, Morgan has already thought about the next step, and will definitely let Hall not eat it. "Hey!" Hall glanced coldly at Royce, who was already next to him. He didn''t understand that it was the ghost of Morgan. He was doing this just to make himself and the entire inner courtyard of the School of Magic. Get up, this way, whether it is Lawrence or Vice President Hoffman, when you want to help Hall, there will be a little hesitation, hesitating which one to choose between yourself and the inner court! As for the old guy Loren, Hall believes that he will be for himself, but this is not useful. After all, there is no difference between Loren and one less Loren for Hall. Thinking of this, Holden was silent, and when Morgan saw it, he felt a little pity in his heart. He felt that Hall was ready to serve softly. He hoped that Hall could continue to resist, so that he could see Huo. Er was not looking for a scene of suppression, then lost the back of the Hall, how to clean up is not what he said. After seeing Halls silence, Vice-President Hoffman sighed with relief. As long as Hall did not continue to resist, he still had a way to solve the immediate problems. When Hall refused, he had already discovered that Hudsons brow was involuntarily beating. With his understanding of Hudson, this is a precursor to Hudsons anger, but he knows that he is a semi-holy magician. How terrible is Dean Hudson, don''t look at the tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft above Hall, and don''t look at him with a nine-point battle. As long as Hudson really shot, he is very certain, Hall definitely can''t hide a few tricks, and the semi-class level does not shoot. Once it is really shot, the situation changes, the sky is broken, and the consequences are unimaginable. "Let me persuade?" Hoffman turned to look at Hudson. After seeing Hudson nod and picking up the momentum, Hoffman turned and looked at Hall Road seriously. "Hall, you can rest assured, I promise you, Angel is absolutely safe! Believe me!" Hall lowered his head and didn''t immediately return. This scene made Kevin and others unable to pinch a cold sweat. They were afraid that Hall would refuse this time. Once Hudson''s dean shot, Hall would definitely be unlucky. Let me discuss with my sister? Just when Kevin and others pressed a cold sweat for Hall Hall finally spoke up. Hearing this, Hoffman and several other people who care about Hall couldnt help but feel relieved. And Morgan licked his mouth and looked at Hall with a disdainful look. Hall didn''t have much action, so he turned directly to Avril''s side. Avril was worried about Angel and Hall. The whole person looked very embarrassed. She also heard the words just now. She thought about this situation. Refused to let Angel take them to the institute, but she also hopes that Hall will be fine compared to Hall. The Alexander family had only a few of them left, and Hall was the only hope of their Alexander family. In order not to let Hall happen, Avril had forcibly held back the grief in his heart, and his face showed a firm expression on the road. . "Hall, my sister knows that you love Angel, but the situation may be that only the inner court can save Angel. I decided to agree to let the dean adults take Angel, I hope you can agree." Seeing my sister Avril Lavigne was very distressed, but it was a violation of this kind of words. For a time, Hall clenched his teeth and held his hands tightly. After a while, he sent the handle and a smile on his face. Comforting Avril. "Sister, you can rest assured that there is me, Angel will not have an accident! I promise!" Chapter 948： Dont mess around Chapter 948, don''t mess around When Hall said this, there were not many people who believed in the scene. On the contrary, there were still many people who dismissed him. Hall, he is now difficult to protect himself, and even said this kind of big words, if you have the ability, you directly turn your face? This kind of mouth can only be said by mouth, and it is still a big box. But you really have to be able to do it! Hall did not pay any attention to what other people thought. After he said this, he came directly to the side of the look and glanced at the soul of the face with a smile on his face. Hall said nothing to the soul. A mental attack was carried out, and the attack actually cut off a thigh of the soul. The soul of the Souls original ambiguous face became even more fearful, and the sound of a crying cry came from his mouth and spread out in all directions. "Well!" Seeing this scene, the people in the room couldnt help but tremble, especially Royce, who was stared by Hall with his eyes and eyes. He couldnt help but retreat. And Morgan is a wrinkle, he naturally knows that Hall is doing nothing like a demonstration, although it looks very funny, but after seeing Hall''s eyes, he really can''t laugh. Hall''s power, this is undoubtedly everyone, tens of thousands of summoned beasts, this is a powerful force, because of the special nature of the summoner, no one can guarantee that Hall can not have one or even a few semi-class Summon the beast, if there is really one day... At the thought of this, Morgan and others could not help but chill. "No... I have to find a chance to abolish him. Otherwise, he will still be a trouble one day, and it will be a big problem!" Hall is now soft, and Morgan has not dealt with Hall for the time being. If he does, dont say Hoffman, even Hudsons dean may be against him. This is not his current. Be able to resist. "Bastard! I see how long you can be arrogant!" This sudden step of Hall really scared many people, including the hope, although he was decisive, but he had never seen anyone who cut a man''s thigh without any mood swings. "Dark one, let him shut up, can you do it?" Hall''s voice was very cold, making everyone sound very uncomfortable, but after hesitating for a moment, he still took the thigh from the look of his hand and was slow. The soul family that grows slowly. Because of the particularity of the soul family, as long as they don''t directly cut their heads and hit the core of the heart, they will not die directly, and the cut limbs will soon grow, but from the soul warrior who has become very dim. Looking at it, it is obvious that Hall has already hurt the roots. It seems that it is coming. So, the Soul Warrior does not say that he will continue to grow a big thigh. It is still the same thing to keep the human form. "Next, I have to ask a few questions about this Soul captive, Dean Hudson, can this be?" Seeing that Hall made this request, Dean Hudson was a sneak peek. He wanted to refuse, but after looking at Hoffman and Morgan, he nodded his head and said in a concise manner. "can!" "Thank you!" After Hall thanked Dean Hudson, he did not say a wave of his hand, and once he reached the mental barrier, he wrapped up him and the soul warriors and hopes. "You ask, why are you shielding, you..." Royce first glanced at Morgan and saw Morgan''s frowning appearance. He immediately spoke up, but he was not finished but was Hoffman. Coldly interrupted the road. "If your loved one is injured, I will agree to let you ask, what advice do you have!" Royce''s face changed. He saw Hoffman and Lawrence''s bad eyes. Some of them suddenly played drums. He wanted to refute, but they were stared at by Hoffman. For a time, Royce couldn''t open his mouth for a long time. . "Idiot!" Morgan had a bit of hate for the iron, and Royce glanced at him. Although he did not agree with Hall, the situation was not suitable for the extra-budget, so he quickly gave Royce a look. He is not going to speak. With Morgan''s instructions, Royce snorted and then closed his mouth and did not speak. And when Hoffman helped Hall stop Royce, Hall was straightforward and looked at him. "Look, you want to break that shackle!" Although I didnt say anything on the face, I heard his body betray his mood at this moment. I saw his hand full of scales tremble slightly, showing how excited he was at this time. However, he quickly forced himself to calm down, because he was very clear in his heart. Hall did not fully trust him, and he did the same. He agreed that it was for Halls reasons. Now, I suddenly heard that Hall directly mentioned this matter. I already had a deep understanding of Halls temper and took a deep breath, and then said in a concise manner. "condition!" Hall heard a slight radiance in his mouth, but he quickly closed it up. His eyes stared straight at the twin-eyed snake eyes, and his eyes could clearly see his shadow. . Hall knew that there was not much time, so he had no nonsense, his hands were fasting, and soon a red magic rune appeared in front of him. "this is" Not only the lookout, but even the darker ones and Hudson both eyes wide open and looked at the scene, especially Morgan, who suddenly saw the red magic rune at their own expense. His heart suddenly became uneasy. "What he wants to do, stop him!" Morgan''s voice just wanted to start, but a figure appeared directly in front of him and said coldly. "Morgan, what are you going to do!" Morgan looked up and saw that this person was not someone else. It was Hoffman. "Huffman Vice Dean, what are you doing, I think there is a problem with Hall!" "Oh? Is there any problem with this, isn''t it a magical array? What a fuss!" Don''t look at Huffman''s ease. In fact, he is also very shocked by the magical array that Hall summoned because he also realized It seems that something is wrong. However, when he saw that Morgan had to start, he still stopped Morgan directly. After all, Hall was a man on his side. Anyway, he had to take care of Hall. But Hoffmans heart is chanting. "Hall, you stinky boy, don''t mess around!" Chapter 949： Reagent "I heard that the national football victory" Chapter 949 Reagents "Huffman Vice Dean! Please pay attention to your position!" Although Morgan did not know what Hall made, but his instincts told him that this thing is definitely a problem! If other people face it, perhaps Morgan should not be so abnormal, but now this is Hall, the bastard. From the beginning, because of the small look at Hall, Morgan has suffered a lot of losses, as if Hall is getting God cares, what good things will let him get. Whether it is his ability to summon the day, or something that can improve his mental strength, Hall is not a simple guy. Therefore, he suddenly stood up and wanted to stop Hall, but Hoffman stood up at this time. As a vice president in the inner court, and the vice president who owed the inner court, Morgan did not dare to be too overbearing. He accused him of anything, for fear of accidentally causing some other high-level collectives in the inner court to oppose him. That''s why he will remind Hoffman of his position as soon as he opens his mouth, instead of asking him why he is doing this. Hoffman didn''t answer Morgan immediately. His gaze was already looking at the place where Hall was. The top of the inner court couldn''t help but a few of them wanted to speak better, but see the dean of Hudson. There was no opening, and after thinking about it, they closed their mouths and watched their changes. on the other hand Because Hoffman helped Hall to stop Morgan, this gave Hall a lot of time, and I saw Hall looking seriously at the lookout. "Look, I only ask you, you believe it or not!" Looking at the corner of his mouth, he twitched a few times. Although he did not know what the red rune was in front of him, he could feel an uncomfortable feeling from here. He wanted to say no to believe, but his reason told him that if he missed the opportunity, he would like to break the shackle and it would seem very embarrassing. Glanced at Angel, who was still lying on the floor and stunned. He looked at him with a deep breath, and then his face suddenly became serious. He looked at Hall seriously and nodded. "I believe!" Hall heard a grin, and he looked at the look of his eyes with a grateful look, but he was quickly concealed by him, and he looked at him with a smile. "Well, you let go of your defense, accept this magic rune, you can rest assured, I can promise you that you will not be the first dragon to be unlocked, nor will it be the last one, as long as there is I am with Xiao Hei, the Dragon Terran will not disappear in the historical torrent!" The pupil of the snake''s eye suddenly became sharp. Don''t look at him on the surface, but the heart was excited, and his hands were involuntarily gripped. After a long time, I hope that this will spit out a word from now on - good! Hall is not talking nonsense. He knows that although he hopes to agree, but whether he can succeed or not, he is now letting go, in case of failure... Do not! Can''t fail! Hall felt awkward, he was not keeping his hands, as his pupils were fierce, his hands were fast-pressing, and the red magic runes were like a sharp sword. Looking forward to instinct want to avoid, but when he thought of Hall, he clenched his teeth and stared at the magic runes that flew to him. ...... Seeing that Hall had already started, Morgan became more anxious inside. "President Hudson, this is a bit weird. I hope that I can bring them back to the Hall to avoid unnecessary trouble!" "Hey, Master Morgan, what trouble do you say, how can I not see it? Hall he has agreed, maybe he is talking to someone below, I see nothing, etc. !" Said this is Loren, this old man is obviously blinking and talking, the people present are not old foxes, even if they have not seen blood stasis, but probably see some problems. This guy in Lauren is obviously in a mess, and everyone is not clear about his purpose. "I think Morgan Master is right, Dean Hudson, please order now, and I think it should be better to deal with this earlier." With the opening of Royce, some high-level inner courts also expressed their own meanings. Although everyone said differently, the approximate meaning is similar, that is, try to avoid extra-budgets. Just when Hudson just wanted to talk, he suddenly snorted. Everyone heard the words and turned around and saw that Hall seemed to be over. It was just that Halls big move, but now it looks It seems to be no different from before. "No!" The people here may not be able to recognize the red rune in addition to Hoffman. He has been in the **** continent for so many years. It can be said that the understanding of the blood family is present. Even if he is a Hall, he doesn''t know much about him. He knows that the blood family has a **** technique that controls people, but he has not seen it with his own eyes, so when Hall shows it, he only doubts it, but now it seems that it is the **** blood of the blood family! Because he has discovered that the lookout is not without a change, the biggest change is the look of the eyes! If the eyes that I had hoped before were arrogant and with some dissatisfaction, now it seems that I look at Halls eyes, except for respect, the rest is fear! Can make a master of the nine-class combat power change so much, it can be seen how **** surgery is a powerful secret! Just... why is Hall the secret of the blood family? Hall didn''t care what everyone thought He was very pale at the moment, and in just a few seconds, Hall felt like he had been a few years old. A feeling of exhaustion spread to the whole body. If Hall didn''t know that it was not a break now, he really wanted to sleep as if he was lying down. Forced to fight, Hall''s palm turned, a reagent containing blood red appeared in his hand. Although there are reagents and mental barriers, the strong breath spreads from here to the surroundings. In the sky, those flying World of Warcraft, whether it is Hall or the Griffin Knight, suddenly trembled involuntarily. This is a fear from the heart, even if the gryphon knights try to control or even whipping, the griffins can''t stop falling down slowly. The lookout was a eager look at the reagents that Hall handed over. When he came over, his hand couldnt help but tremble. This is what he dreamed of. He didnt think that there was such a day to get it. Can not let him get excited! "Not good... stop him! Fast!" Chapter 950： Strong hope Chapter 950, a powerful lookout This reagent is not an ordinary reagent. It can be seen from the reaction that it was taken out by Hall to the surrounding World of Warcraft. This thing is really not easy! This is the blood of Black Dragon! After looking forward to the excitement, he stunned at Hall. He knew very well that if he had just accepted the magic rune, he could not get what he had dreamed of. I hope that I will take it if I look at it directly. At this time, Morgan shot, although he didn''t know what the thing was, but he told him that he must stop it! Otherwise, its hard to win the chance to win the prize! Hoffman didn''t stop Morgan this time, because he knew that his purpose had been achieved, he was able to do it, and the rest was to see Hall, to see if he could solve this problem perfectly. . A huge rock made up of earth magic elements is sent from Morgan''s hand. His goal is only one, that is, the desire to take dragon blood. Morgan is a nine-level senior magician. It is a step away from semi-sanctification. His invasion of magic is no worse than Hudson. Whether it is the speed of magic or the control of magic, it is a strong one! The huge rock rushes straight toward the lookout. If you don''t want to avoid it, he is likely to be hit by this magic, and since Morgan has shot, it will not end as simple as that. After he applied this magic, his hands didn''t stop, and he was going to seal. It seems that he is preparing a magical weapon. I believe that once this magic is displayed, look and see the Hall around him. People will be affected. "Mr. Morgan Master! You have passed!" Loren couldn''t see it. He just wanted to summon his own summoned beast. He hadn''t waited for him to shoot, and a figure suddenly appeared beside him. "Loren, I advise you not to move, you are the teacher in the inner court! Know it!" This person is not someone else. It is Royce who has just invested in Morgan. He may say that he may have some concerns, but Lorens strength is much worse than him. He naturally will not be afraid of Loren. As for Lawrence, there is also a high-level inner court standing next to him. Obviously they are all from Morgan. Fortunately, Vice President Hoffman did not show signs of doing so, which made Royce and others unable to breathe a sigh of relief. After all, he was the vice president, and there was no order from Dean Hudson. How dare they do it. If anyone really did this, the person who was going to be in the black pot must be him. The seniors in the inner court who were present were not old foxes who had been there for a long time. They naturally knew the way. Morgan''s shot made Hall frown. He didn''t think that Morgan would actually do it. He glanced at the blocked Loren and Lawrence, and Hall was still moved. And the darker ones around Hall had already prepared for the battle. When Morgan took out, they would protect Nocia and Avril, because the reason for Angels injury was unknown, and they did not dare to move Angel, so they were When I was on guard, I couldn''t help but surround Angel in the middle. Morgan''s magic speed is very fast. In the blink of an eye, he has already come to Hall. In the huge rock ready to hit them, Hall just wants to summon Xiao Huang to come out and suddenly a horrible airflow from Hall came around. The airflow that appeared out of thin air made everyone erroneously and again, especially Morgan. His hands still had to be printed. A magic that was almost completed was directly dissipated in the air at the last moment. He refused to feel chest discomfort caused by the interruption of magic. Feeling, the whole person was a little mistaken and looked at the scene and muttered to himself. "How...how is it possible!" Not only was Morgan shocked, but they were dark, they, Kevin and others, and Benham were stunned and watched the rocks stagnating in the air. If someone looks at it carefully, they will find that the rock is not in the air, but is stopped by a hand! "Hey! I am not blinding? Have you ever seen the magic of a nine-magic magician with your hand?" "I have seen it... but that person has been smashed by magic!" At this time, there are still people who are joking about this. It seems that this person is definitely the kind of person who has no heart. Dean Hudson looked at the scene in front of his eyes, and the momentum fluctuations just made his brow wrinkled. As one of the few semi-class masters in the inner court, he naturally knew what the momentum had just represented. Hoffman blinked and looked at Hall and the one who could stop Morgan''s magical look. "I didn''t think... you kid, there is such a card... this should be fine!" Hey... Hey! After a loud bang, the huge rock broke apart. As the sound of the gravel landed, everyone found that the hope of being blocked by the huge rock appeared again in front of everyone. However, at this time, it seems that something is wrong, because it was originally worn in a black robe, and the black robe disappeared completely, revealing the body of the scales and armor! "People-like creatures?!" Seeing this, everyone suddenly exclaimed that there are many races in different worlds, like looking at them, they are not certain races, they are generally humanoid creatures. After seeing the armor that was full of scales, it was only in the hearts of the people that it was no wonder that he could catch the attack of the nine magicians. He turned out to be a humanoid! If Hudson knows what everyone thinks, it is estimated that they will not learn without surgery! Although humanoids have many characteristics that humans do not have, such as great strength, strong physical fitness, and super vision hearing, etc. But these are not what, the most important thing is strength! Can someone who can easily catch an attack from a 9th magician, can his strength be lower than that of the 9th? I saw that as the broken stones landed, I suddenly looked at Morgan in the sky with a sneer. Morgan looked at the look of the eyes. The whole person was shocked and suddenly made him breathless. The feeling of anger rushed into my heart, as if someone had caught his neck with a rope. "No... impossible... how is this possible!" Looking forward to Morgan, who did not care about the shock, he suddenly clenched his hands, then opened his mouth and screamed. A sound like a bell came out of his mouth, and he quickly went to spread around. Fortunately, I did not forget the Hall and others around me. When he barked, he had already used the vindictiveness to protect them, and others were not so lucky. The first to bear the brunt of the Morgan in the sky, he was hit by this roaring front, a burst of blood suddenly spurted out, the whole person is like a broken kite flying down. Chapter 951： Hudsons thoughts Chapter 951 Hudson''s Ideas "puff!" Morgan spurted out of blood, and the whole person suddenly wilted a lot. His pale face was like a patient who was seriously ill. ? fun? Text? Novel wwW.lWXs520.COM He looked at his face with fear and still had a sneer look, regardless of the blood left on his lips, and his mouth trembled. "Impossible... how is this possible!" Morgan didn''t fight with the semi-classic people. When he was just promoted to the 9th magician, he was still very young. He had a strong challenge to a half-level person. The result is conceivable. After that, he immediately realized what it means to be a sacred ants! From today''s situation, how similar it was to the scene. Its just that he doesnt understand it. Why is it obvious that its the hope of the nine-class combat power, and suddenly it becomes so powerful! "No! That thing!" Morgan suddenly realized that he was not worried before, and this guy suddenly became so powerful, that thing is definitely a key! woo woo woo woo! Suddenly tens of thousands of Warcraft screamed, Hall looked up and saw that the sound of the flying World of Warcraft was scared to make a mess, which naturally included the thousand lions and knights that Benam brought. Hall waved his hand and tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft were taken into the space. He didn''t want to have any problems with his own flying World of Warcraft. The consequences of the hope are not limited to this. Kevin and others resisted this and barely stood on the ground, but they looked a little embarrassed. Several people looked at Hall with their resentful eyes, as if they were Hall said why the lookout is just to protect you! However, Hudson did not appear at the high level of the hospital. It turned out that Hudson immediately protected himself and the surrounding people after discovering that the situation was wrong, so they did not receive any involvement. boom! Another huge voice came, Hudson frowned, and saw the scales around the Hall. The scales on the body fell down one by one. Hall had seen the injured Dragon Warriors, their scales. It was a dark red flesh and blood, but the situation in front of him was a surprise to Hall. I saw that the scales of the lookout turned out to be snow-white like a lotus-like arm. The original dragon claw turned into a human hand and looked whiter than the woman''s hand! Reborn? ! A Chinese idiom suddenly emerged from Hall''s mind, looking at the look of a snake after peeling, Hall did not know what to say at a time. Fortunately, there is a scale of pants in the key place to stay on, otherwise the picture is too spicy eyes! At this time, everyone was not paying attention to what happened in the end. Their eyes were on the head of the hope. I saw that the ugly face was actually separated from the middle. When I saw it, everyone was curious. stand up. They are very curious to know what will look like after this level is lost. "I think it must be an ugly face, otherwise his skin is so good, and with the face of an elf, how can we mix it!" This is a handsome magician student, obviously he is jealous. hope. "It''s hard to say. Just now, his appearance really scared me. I didn''t think that it was scales. I hate snakes the most! Fortunately, I didn''t think the skin was so good after the scales fell. If I have this skin, it would be good. "And this is obviously a female student. She didn''t pay attention to the strength of the hope. Instead, she paid attention to his skin. If her teacher knew this, she still didn''t know if she would be mad. Just as everyone was waiting anxiously, the face that looked at it finally fell out on that level and then came out! "hiss!" After seeing the look of the face, everyone couldn''t help but exclaim, only to see that this is a face that does not lose to the elves, black, laughing like a crescent moon, if it is a cold star. Straight nose, lip color stunned, if the Xiaoyu falls when you chuckle, sweet as sugar, when it is silent, it is as cold as ice. The contour of the side face is like a knife, but the edges and corners are distinct but not soft. It is really exciting. Seeing here, even Hall couldnt help but pick it up. He secretly guessed that the dragon genius who made the dragon race did not do it deliberately. He must have seen the elves so beautiful, and then this Designing the Dragon Man to be like this, it is also possible that he knows that the Dragon Man cannot break through this shackle, so he will not carelessly design. This is how boring the dragon will do this kind of thing! But no matter what, the handsome and handsome dragon people look forward to fresh! Hall''s mouth twitched and looked at the drooling women nearby, and then, regardless of the disgusting eyes of everyone, waved a set of armor and black robe to the lookout. Looking forward to picking up slightly to the Hall, then put on the armor and black robe, the original handsome and handsome look after wearing clothes, it has become more attractive. People rely on clothes, and it doesn''t matter! Just as Hall sighed, a voice suddenly came from the side. "Hall, this... is this the answer you want to give me?" Hall heard the face change, because the person who spoke is not someone else, it is the highest leader of the inner court Hudson! He is a genuine semi-class master, although the expectations are very different, but Hall is not sure whether he can compete with Hudson, Hall''s face can not help but become a little nervous. Humph! A cold snoring sounded from the lookout to the nose Then Hall found the look directly in front of him, then stared at Hudson with a gaze, and his momentum was unreservedly released. come out. "Ok?" Hudsons face changed slightly, and he was not retained. The two powerful momentums made a loud noise in the air. Some of the surrounding buildings were slowly shattered by the collision of these two momentums. "Semi-Holy! It''s really a semi-holy!" Morgan didn''t know when he came back. His face was very ugly. After seeing the hope and Hudson contend, the whole person immediately realized that it was not good. Hudson was equally astonished by him. After all, the hopes before it were indeed strong. From the news, the lookout is indeed a master under the semi-sanctification, but now it is promoted to a semi-holy in a short time. Let Hudson get a little hot for a while. "What is it, can actually make a strong player of the nine-class combat strength to semi-holy, if the inner court can have such a thing, then..." Chapter 952： compromise Chapter 952 Compromise Hudsons fiery eyes were not hidden, and Hall, standing behind him, looked clear. However, Hall was a sneer in his heart. He didn''t know what the black blood would be like for other races. But he was very clear that if there was no such strong body as the Dragon Man, he would rush to take Dragon Blood. It is a behavior to find death. In the past, the Hall souls would have some worries about the semi-classic powers, but now... Hall glanced at the handsome, unspoken look, and he was satisfied that he managed to control him with **** techniques at a critical moment. This is also thanks to the soul warrior. If it is not the dark energy that he is missing, his spiritual power cannot break through to the eighth class. If he still uses **** skills with a seventh-class mental power, he can''t avoid a failed ending. At that time, not only is he, but even Angel will be taken to the institute. When he thinks that this will be the result, Hall can''t help but chill. strength! In the end, it depends on strength! Only if you have the strength, no one in this world will easily handle yourself! Only with enough strength can you protect yourself and your family! "Hudson Dean!" Just as Hudson confronted him, Hall suddenly spoke. Hudson and the hopeful look at the same time, and then hope that after seeing Hall nod to himself, he hoped to slightly converge some breath, and the opposite Hudsons appearance also calmed down. To be honest, he did not want to Here and a semi-class high manual hand, after all, here is the holy city of fire, if two and a half holy fight here, then the holy city of fire may be destroyed. At the thought of this, Hudson couldn''t help but conceal the guys who designed this magical array. I don''t know if it was the **** design. Once the enemy enters the magic array, it can''t be unfolded. This is simply the biggest drawback! Going back must give a good lesson to a bunch of guys. "Hall, just stop, talk about your request!" Seeing that Hudson had taken back the momentum, Hall took a look at it, and then he stood out from behind. "President Hudson, my request is actually very simple. I just want to save my family. This is all. I don''t want to fight with the inner court. After all, I am also a member of the inner court!" Hearing Hall, Hoffman and others couldn''t help but relax. After all, Hall had a good relationship with them. Plus, the strength that Hall has shown now can be completely independent. Human beings have such a strong future. It is the hope of mankind, they don''t want to push Hall to the enemy side. Hudsons expression also eased a lot after Hall said this. "This incident should be a plot by the soul family, plus some people will stalk from it, otherwise it will not happen!" When Hall said that some people, the eyes stared straight at Morgan, and they almost named the surname. For a time, everyone on the scene looked at Morgan. Morgan''s face was dark and dark. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He looked like he wanted to tear Hall. However, Hall did not pay attention to him so much, seeing Morgan''s gaze staring at him, and Hall snorted and pointed at Morgan. "Look at what I see, I am talking about you, how can you do it? If you have the ability, you will come over. I will not let you look at you as a pig. I will follow your surname!" Hey! No one thought that Hall, this guy, even said this kind of provocative Morgan in the public, it is even more speechless that the people who are hands-on are not him, but the handsome and handsome look! Celia couldnt help but laugh out loudly. The side of Shabate and Kevins mouth twitched slightly. Obviously they also wanted to laugh, but after discovering Morgans smoky purple face, they still Forcibly resisting the smile, but the twitching shoulders can''t conceal their inner thoughts. "You..." Morgan just finished a word and then a spurt of old blood, the whole person suddenly looked like a crumbling look, so that Royces eye was on his side and he was holding it, otherwise Morgan would become the inner court. The first person to be dumped on the ground. Although Morgans incident was indeed suspected here, Morgan was the top of the inner court. Seeing that Morgan was vomiting blood by Hall, the high-rise face of the inner court was a bit ugly, but its ugly. They are not semi-class masters. If they go out and point to Hall, they may be the same as Morgan. They think that if they are also vomiting blood by Hall, it is a shame to be thrown home. "Okay, this is the end of the matter!" Hudson is not willing to continue discussing this matter here, or they will be the top of their inner court. Hall glanced at Teacher Lauren. He saw that he nodded to himself first, then gave him a thumb. Hall''s mouth was slightly picked Then this was against Dean Hudson. Open the road. "Well, since Dean Hudson said so, then this is the case. Angel''s situation is handled by myself. As for other things, I have no opinion!" Do you still want to have any opinions? When everyone heard Hall''s words, they couldn''t help but roll their eyes. Hudson even stunned him. "Okay, let''s go, go back first, you will be there for a while, let''s check Angel''s situation!" Seeing Hall want to talk, Hudson did not give him a chance to continue. "Do not worry, just an ordinary check, you are also next to you, without your permission, will not do anything else!" Hall heard a sigh of relief and smiled at Hoffman and saw them nod to himself. Hall agreed to Hudson''s request. Seeing that Hall agreed to this condition, Hudson immediately told several people to deal with the situation here, and then flew in the direction of the inner court with a group of high-level inner courts. Hall, they did not continue to stay here, let the hope to see the soul warrior, and then personally picked up Angel, but fortunately did not appear the former dark energy, which made everyone can not help but sigh, still coma Angel, Halls eyes firmly said. "Reassured, you will wake you up!" ...... The situation of Hall''s raging holy city spread rapidly in a short period of time. Those who heard the news could not open their mouths with big eyes. Obviously, they were all scared by this news. "Hall, this guy, this time, even with the high school of the inner court, and the Morgan Master is so vomiting blood, heaven, how can this guy make trouble!" For a time, the reputation of Halls troubles spread throughout the Holy City of Fire... 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 953： Rough approach Chapter 953 Rough approach In the institute Hall stared at the woman who was groping on Angel. This woman was a member of the institute. It should have been her teacher, a middle-aged male research institute, but she was vilified by Hall. After glanced at it, this was finally checked by his disciple, the woman in front of him. After about half an hour, the middle-aged man came up and looked at Dean Hudson. "The dean, judging from the current preliminary inspection, is not sure about the nature of this energy. I think if it can be further..." Without waiting for the middle-aged man to speak, Hall directly interrupted the road. "No, there is nothing wrong with you!" "But..." The middle-aged man suddenly heard an anxious look on his face. He wanted to speak but said, but he was glanced at by Hall. "I said no! You didn''t hear it?" After finishing Hall, they waited for them to react. They immediately took the unconscious Angel in their arms and walked past Dean Hudson. Hall did not stop. But his voice was passed before he left. "President Hudson, this is what you promised me. Since I can''t check it out, let me come by myself, right. I heard that this time I overfulfilled the task and rewarded, I hope to use the same. Eight-class magic crystal to replace, ah, the more the better!" Looking at Hall''s back with Angel''s back, Hudson frowned, and after Hall left, he turned to look at the middle-aged man. "How is the situation? Is that kind of energy?" "Returning to the Dean, although there is no further inspection, I can confirm from the previous inspection that this energy is very likely to be dark energy. Because we don''t have much information, we can''t be completely sure, if we can..." "Okay! If you can, you can use it! You better not to confuse your mind. Hall, this stinky boy has a bad temper. You just didn''t see that person. The strength is also semi-sacred. If you think you or you Those people can provoke a semi-holy, then you go, I have absolutely no opinion!" Uh The middle-aged man heard a cold sweat on his forehead, dont make a joke, but its half-sacred. Although their research institute is a special department in the inner court, they get strong support from the inner hospital, but if they let them provoke a Half holy, that is no different from finding death. "Things stop here! You can continue to study!" Shortly after Hudsons departure, a figure came to the middle-aged mans office. If Hall was there, he would definitely recognize it. This person is not someone else, it is the Morgan who was insulted by him. "Morgan Master!" The middle-aged man bowed his face to Morgan with respect. "Well, I know the situation. This is the case for the time being. I will wait until after my breakthrough!" Morgan still had a pale face. He had suffered a lot in the battle with the hope. This time, he was embarrassed and lost home, but let Morgan have some unexpected things. After this incident, he suddenly found that his bottleneck was loose, that is to say, after this incident, he may be promoted to semi-holy Time is up. "Damn! Hall, you are waiting for me! We are not finished!" ......... Villa A Avril''s family anxiously held the little hand in the bed Angel, and then looked at the side of the Hall asked. "Hall, do you really have a way?" Hall patted Avril''s hand and comforted her not to be so excited. "Sister, you can rest assured, I won''t let Angel happen!" After saying that Hall gave a look to Nosia, the intelligent Nosia nodded, then pulled forward Avril Lavigne and walked over to talk about whispering, and Hall came to look around through this opportunity. "Young Master!" After looking forward to the promotion, the appearance changed greatly, which made Hall start to adapt a little, looking at the face as sharp and angular, handsome and mighty, Hall said faintly. "How is the body power controlled?" "Thank you for your concern, I feel very good, and I am much stronger than before!" When he heard this, Holdens eyes brightened. He only had a vague impression on the strength of the semi-sacred. Now he heard the hope of talking about the strong topic, and he immediately became interested. "Oh? Tell me, what''s the difference here?" Looking at the sword and eyebrows, the pair of eyes and eyes looked at Hall. "Young master, the specific expression may make you misunderstood, so I will simply say it." Hey... Halls mouth twitches slightly, although there is nothing malicious about looking at this, but Hall thinks that this is saying that his IQ is low... Forget it... See you for your explanation! "Young master, if I said that I was a semi-sacred primary stage, then now I am a semi-septematic stage, and Dean Hudson is an advanced stage! I want to come to the inner court, the most likely to break through the holy level should be him. !" hiss! Hall heard that I couldn''t help but **** a cold breath No wonder Hudson Dean can be the top leader of the inner court, the reason for feelings or strength! Seeing that Hall did not answer after listening to his own complaints, he hoped that there was no interruption, but stood by and respectfully waiting. I dont think that I would one day be so respectful to serve a human being. If I changed to the former, those human beings, in his opinion, were slaves, and they would not be qualified to stand before them. But now... Although it is because of the reason of blood stasis, I hope that I have to respect Hall, but now I look at my heart from the heart. Because he got the dragon''s blood to break through the shackles, he discovered that only in this way, the dragon people have a future, that is to say, the future of the dragon people is in the hands of Hall, so at this moment, if someone wants to hurt Hall, there is no blood. He will kill this person for the first time! "Okay, I know this! Right, you may need to do it!" After Hall returned to God, he suddenly said, looking at Hall when he said this, the eyes that showed out were murderous! "You are the commander of the young master! As long as it is your enemy, it will become the soul of my knife!" Hall was very satisfied with the attitude of looking forward. He turned his head and glanced at the sky outside, and then it said faintly. "Blood surgery can''t control the soul family. This is no doubt, but unfortunately! But since there is no simple way, then we will use a little more rude! Little black has fallen asleep, the blood is cheated from the black back. Come, I have left one more at the beginning, and I want to estimate it for a while next time! Since there is no way for Dragon Blood, then we will find a way to get magic crystal!" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 954： Play with hope Chapter 954 and look around Looking forward to hearing that the blood was cheated from the Black Dragon God, a black line suddenly appeared on the forehead, and a soy-like sweat slowly flowed down. Don''t look at him now breaking through the shackles, but in the face of pure blood dragons, the natural suppression will not diminish too much. That is to say, even if he becomes a semi-holy, it is estimated that the dragon will be pressed by the same semi-classical dragon! "I hope that after the Black Dragon God comes out, don''t blame me." Looking at the words of Hall, while secretly wiping the forehead a cold sweat. After waiting for Hall to finish, I hope that this will open the door, "Young Master, everything will obey your command!" "Good! Then... let''s go reward now!" Hall has already thought about it. Since there is no current time to rely on the Dragon Man, then the first few of them are promoted to the World of Warcraft. The reason why this is done is because Ada played a vital role in these battles with the Souls, especially its mental attack ability, which is simply the soul of the soul! "There are four whistling wolves, at least let the Dean Hudson give me four nine-class magic crystals and forty eight-class magic crystals. According to the character of Morgan''s old guy, I will never agree. Then, my opening is doubled, and then I will slowly make a counteroffer! Just book it!" Looking at the side of the Hall, he heard his self-talk, and his mouth twitched constantly. Obviously, for this master''s appearance, he was still somewhat unbearable as a dragon. But I can''t stand it, but Hall is now his real master! Soon, the past came to the glory of the Fortress, watching the two-footed dragon directly squatting in the hope of reluctance, Holden eyes brightened. This two-legged dragon does not know how to be raised by them. It has become so bloodless. If they are brought over and let the dragons raise their families, whether they are from the head or the strength, they are more powerful than the eagle and the beast. Finally, under the pressure of hope, the two-legged dragons took them to the glory of Fort. Hall''s familiar road came to the office of Dean Hudson. An assistant immediately gave a courteous ceremony to Hall, and then actively helped Hall to knock on the door. Although Hall had some doubts about why the assistant was so polite, he still heard the words coming in and came in with a look. When he passed the assistant, Hall also deliberately smiled at the assistant. A thank you. Holnagan didn''t know after entering the door. The assistant was shaking at the moment. He was not excited but was scared. "Where! Fortunately, this demon did not start to me, scared me!" If Hall knows that this assistant is so polite because he is scared by himself, he will definitely be mad to vomit blood. What Hall didn''t know, his provocative reputation has spread throughout the inner court. Some people who don''t know Hall are sure to buy a portrait of Hall in order to ensure that they don''t provoke Hall. So a short day. In less than time, Hall''s portraits are even better than those of the inner courts. It can be said that the entire inner court, there may be a few people who have not seen Dean Hudson, but those who have not seen Hall are not one, they are scared! In the office of Dean Hudson, he is not alone. Perhaps he knows the purpose of Hall, so several people have been waiting here. Among them are the deputy director of the semi-Holy Summoner Renee, the deputy dean of the semi-classic soldier Tomlinson, and the Associate Dean of Hoffman, who is familiar with Hall, and the Morgan Master of the Ministry of Education! When Hall and the lookout came in, Renee and Tomlinson''s gaze stared straight into the lookout, and the momentum of the body was released without any concealment. Looking at the brow, picking up, seeing someone provocative, as a dragon man, he naturally will not be afraid, the body''s semi-classic momentum immediately displayed, the three momentum suddenly collided together. Just as the momentum is ready to spread, suddenly a magic barrier will wrap the crowd, and the shock waves that originally collided with each other are immediately blocked by the magic barrier. If it weren''t for this magic barrier, it is estimated that the entire building will be affected. "Enough! It has been proven!" Hudson opened his mouth, and Renee and Tomlinson regained their momentum. "Hudson Dean! I need an explanation!" Hall looked a little poorly in front of everyone, especially the Morgan, but Hall found that Morgan''s face seemed to be more ugly than himself, and it looked like a girlfriend was I grabbed it myself. Hey... Morgan, the old man is decades old! His girlfriend...sorry, no interest... I dont know that Halls own face is really bad, but the reason why he is not good is not to see Hall, they are not the same as Halls thoughts. What really makes him unhappy is the side of Hall. Lookout! Originally, he was the fourth and half-level master of the inner court. He suddenly looked at the leg and made him lose his face. He was happy and had a ghost. "I didn''t think... you turned out to be a semi-holy, hehe, interesting!" Talking to Tomlinson After he finished his hair, he said such an intriguing statement, which made Hall very speechless. . Renee was looking at Hall with a smile, and the expression made Hall almost unable to stand it, but fortunately she quickly regained her gaze, which made Hall unable to breathe a sigh of relief. "Okay, this time is a reward for Hall''s merits. His mission is very good. It is the power of one person to destroy the entire army of the soul of Sanqi. It is estimated that no one but us can complete it so perfectly! The hospital decided..." "Wait!" Although Hall didn''t know what the inner court would give Hall, he interrupted Hudson''s words. Hoffman''s face changed aside, although he did not know that Hall had to do it, but he knew in his heart that Hall is definitely going to get a moth! Not waiting for him to open a reminder to Hall, Morgan is not yin and yang. "Deputy Dean of Hoffman, since the Hall students have something to say, we still have to interrupt, otherwise one of his servants will be worried, we can''t stop it!" What Morgan said in this way made Hoffman''s face change. He couldn''t hear it. Morgan''s **** was digging again! One is to say that his strength is not strong, he wants to provoke his relationship with Hall, and secondly, he is angry and hopeful. After all, a semi-class master gives slaves a slave, which is a very shameful thing. He wants to make a contradiction between the hope and the Hall through this matter. Unfortunately, he does not know the existence of blood stasis and black, otherwise the average person is estimated to be really recruited. For Morgan, this guy, Hall has regarded him as a big enemy, so he stared at Morgan sarcastically. "Mr. Morgan Master...Where is it less, or do you have time to play with it?" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 955： reason Chapter 955 Reasons Play? Still playing with lookout? When he heard that Hall said that this mad man was not paying for his life, Morgan almost squirted out a piece of old blood. Before that, he was stunned and smashed, and his injuries were not well understood. They all say that they dont beat their faces, and they dont reveal them short! But Hall, you **** is good, so I almost licked my nose and pointed my face directly at Morgan''s nose and said, "I just hit your face. What can you do?" Renee and Tomlinson couldn''t help but see each other. Then the two shook their heads slightly, but the two did not say anything. "You!" Morgan looked at Hall with a sullen look. The eyes seemed to eat Hall. He looked at it and was not weak. He went straight to Hall. The eyes under the sword eye stared straight at Morgan. Just as Morgan couldnt help but go backwards, suddenly a voice came from the side. "Enough! Morgan, you can sit and listen to it! And Hall, too, here is the office, not the vegetable market! If you have anything, you will say it!" When he heard the opening of Dean Hudson, Morgan sat down with a cold cry. In fact, Morgan did not need to participate in this activity, but he knew clearly that if he was not here, the inner court might give him a high reward. . Morgan, who has had some conflicts with Hall, naturally will not let this happen, which is why he specifically came back when he knew that Hall was coming to receive the reward. "Well, Dean Hudson, this time I hope that the inner court can change all the buckets of the skirt into magic crystals! I don''t want too much. The nine magic crystals come up with eight ten, eight equals one hundred, Every one of the rest will come to a few thousand! Five thousand is not too small, ten thousand is not too much!" Seeing the appearance of Hall''s dead face, the people present were first glimpsed, and then everyone''s face was a little bad. In particular, Dean Hudson, the whole person seems to be playing with a sway, and his body is shaking. "Hall! You are enough! Five thousand is not too small, ten thousand is not too much! Do you know how much magic crystals consumed by the magical array in the inner court every year? Really think that the magic crystal is the stone on the ground?" Seeing that he was not Morgan but Hudson, Hall was a little surprised, but he soon understood that his feelings were too greedy, and he would swear by Hodson without Morgan. Sure enough, I saw Morgan looking at Hall with a sneer. Just now he really wondered if he would give him a mess when he asked for a request, but after hearing the general request of the Hall Lion, Morgan was first. Hey, then decided not to talk, because he was very clear in his heart, in the face of such shoes unreasonable requirements, Hudson certainly will not agree! Hoffman on the side had some headaches and stunned his head. Obviously, he was very troubled by Halls bold request for such unreasonable demands! "Cough, then, Dear Hudson, I am not talking about it. I have not come to the inner court for a long time. Naturally, I dont know the situation. If I say that the request is too much, then Hudsons House How much is appropriate for you to look at?" Hudson wanted to say that it would not be the most appropriate, but he was silent after seeing Hall''s face looking at his hippie smile. Because he has figured out Hall''s character, the reward is originally said to be good, if you really don''t give Hall, maybe the **** will make a big deal. This guy has a criminal record! This is no doubt! "Hey! Do you know that your request was unreasonable?" Seeing that Hall didn''t look up because of his own words, Hudson had to admire his thick skin, and he said a moment later. "Hey, Dean Hudson, isn''t this a moment? It''s just two nine-class magic crystals? It''s four-fifths less, and the bargaining is not so cut?" Uh Everyone heard the words and looked at Hall with a bit of a mistake. This little **** sent this place to the market! This time, without Hudson''s opening, Hoffman couldn''t help but step forward. "Well, Hall, how do you know the businessman! You are a student in the inner court! A high summoner!!" What happened to the summoner? Is the summoner not a person? The summoner also needs resources, otherwise how to improve the strength! Of course, this is just the thought in Hall''s heart. Of course, he himself dare not say it. Otherwise, some old guys present will definitely worry. Other people can say that if Hoffman does it, then let it go. Looking forward to the shot? Finally, Hall is still honest, but seeing that his bargaining is useless, Hall decided to play the emotional card. "The deputy dean of Hoffman, I don''t mean that there must be so much. The two nine-class magic crystals are indeed a little less. So, four nine-class magic crystals, forty eight-class magic crystals! Angry! Listen to me!" Seeing that Hall had to bargain at this time A few people present, except for Morgan''s sneer, couldn''t help but get angry. Fortunately, Hall explained the sentence in time, otherwise the consequences would be serious once the vice presidents started to move their hands! "Say! I am listening to what you want to say!" Dean Hudson snorted. The smile on Halls face slowly converges, and then I saw it after I saw everyone. Of course, Morgan was directly ignored by him. "The Souls are an important enemy of the current Titan continent. Their appearance has caused the Titan continent to be threatened! I think why there are reasons why several inner courts have not sent semi-level masters to Allen''s mainland!" For this, Hall had already thought of it when he came to the Titans. This was just the first time he had spoken before the Dean Hudson. But even so, let the Dean Hudson and their faces change slightly, don''t look at the inner court now a peaceful look, but in fact several deans are busy dealing with the seal magic array and how to the soul Family affairs. If it werent for the Titans continent, the Souls were so embarrassed, Hudson had already dispatched them to destroy the Soul Base Camp. When they returned to Allens mainland, what kind of orc, the seas are not coming? Human beings have been able to survive on these two continents for so many years, and naturally it is not that simple! Just listening to a little guy actually said a general reason, the hearts of everyone are still very surprised. Seeing Hall said that he looked at himself and waited here. Dean Hudson glanced at Hoffman and saw him shaking his head. After a moment of silence, he took the lead. "This is true, but what does this matter have to do with your reward?" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 956： Furious Hudson Chapter 956, Wrath of Hudson "Yes! It doesn''t matter!" Seeing Halls affirmation, several people present have come to the interest. Tomlinson grinned and looked at Hall and said, "Hall kid, if you can really say that your reward is related to this, I can promise you the answer! Renee, what do you think?" Renee''s deputy dean Liu Mei was upright. She didn''t think that the old guy Tomlinson had pulled herself in, but soon her brow stretched out, because she also wanted to know how Hall would explain. So she reached out and shook the broken hair in her ear, and then looked at Hall with interest. "Well, indeed, I also want to hear what is the relationship!" Fortunately, there is still a look at Hall. Before it was replaced, Hall was stared at by a few half-sacred, and he had already trembled in his leg. Seeing that Hall was smirking there, Hudson gave him a sigh of relief. "Not too fast to say, our time is very precious, but not so much time to accompany you to play!" play? You this... cough... When Hall saw a few people screaming at the sullen eyes, he suddenly scared him back when he wanted to export. After he pretended to cough, he extended his finger and said seriously. "If the inner court provides the rewards that I have said, then I can assure you that in the near future, I will definitely destroy most of the souls of the soul, so that they can not continue to harass the inner court, even the seal magic array. I don''t have time to pay attention!" what? Hall did not know how shocking his words were to Hudson and others. The reason why the Titan mainland is so chaotic is that the reason for the Soul is that the Dean Hudson has confirmed The Soul is definitely associated with the Mozu, otherwise how can the Mozu invade while the Soul is trying to destroy the Seal Magic? Its just Hudson that they cant figure out, with the cruel character of the Mozu, once they break through the seal of the Titan continent, they can enter the Titan continent. What benefits can this benefit the Soul? Drive the tiger to swallow the wolf, and finally it will not be swallowed by the wolves? In this way, they can still benefit from the soul family? "Hall, do you know what you said? What can you say? You can''t talk about it!" Hoffman hated the iron and glared at Hall, and the eyeball kept swinging against Hall. He is telling Hall to change his mouth. However, Morgan will not miss this opportunity. He sees that Hall is so arrogant to raise this topic. If he does not make a point, it is too much to say. "Oh, the original Hall students are so powerful, too, some of you are so half-level masters around you, plus your powerful summoned beast army, you can indeed do this! The reward you ask is not impossible, but not I just want to ask, how many soul troops can you destroy? Is it one or two? This can be said clearly, otherwise it will be difficult to explain." "Morgan you!" Hoffman looked back at Morgan. This guy obviously wanted to put what Hall said just now. This guy is obviously uneasy. What made him even more angry was that Hall, the idiot, actually turned around. "Hey, I didn''t say it right now. I will destroy the Soul troops I know in the inner court. Of course, there is a premise that the news in the inner court must be accurate. Otherwise, the soul family will run away. This can''t blame me!" Hoffman''s mouth twitched slightly, his hands clenched and loosened, apparently he was mad at Hall. You don''t care if Morgan doesn''t have it? Why do you know that he is digging, do you still want to jump inside? Hall ignored the use of Hoffman, who hated iron and did not become a steel. He turned his head and continued to look at Dean Hudson. "President Hudson, if I can really do this, I don''t know if I can ask for a request?" Hudsons face changed, and the previous thing has not yet been settled. The **** actually wants to ask another request. He is not seen by a greedy person, but he is thick and so greedy. He is really See it for the first time! If Hall is not looking forward to such a half-sacred follower, he really wants to slap on the face of Hall''s hippie smile and let him know why the flowers are so red! Aside from Morgan, Hudson refused to talk quickly and said, "If you don''t ask too much, we can discuss it!" Morgan did not directly agree to Hall, but said that he first listened to Hall''s request. After thinking about it, Hudson finally nodded and agreed to the request. "Oh, then thank Dean Hudson and all of you. In fact, my request is very simple. The two-legged dragons outside are not very powerful. They are no different from sheep. My request is to put all the inner courts. The two-legged dragon gave me and then told me the gathering place of the two-legged dragon, um, that''s it, there are no other requirements!" Ok? Wyvern? Everyone looked at Hall with a puzzled look. For the two-legged dragon, everyone was in the door, and thought it would be a powerful World of Warcraft, but did not expect to be even better than the Griffin after being tamed, but good. In them are flying World of Warcraft, fighting is not good, transportation is still possible, for this chicken rib, the combat department is not wanting, but the transportation department is reluctant, so even if the Dean Hudson does not understand, Hall wants both feet What is the significance of the dragon? Morgan was constantly thinking about it. He thought about a lot of situations, but he didn''t think about the real reason why Hall wanted a two-legged dragon. He glanced at Renee, who was also confused. "Even the semi-sacred summoner of Renee is not clear about the purpose of Hall. It seems that this two-legged dragon does not have much use, since this is the case..." Thinking of this, Morgan suddenly broke the silence in the office. "President Hudson, I think that since Hall made this request, I think we can still promise, as long as Hall can do what he said, four..." "Wait!" Hall, regardless of whether Morgan would be angry because he interrupted his words, said directly. "It is ten nine-class magic crystals, one hundred eight-class magic crystal cannons, five thousand seven and other magic crystals and one thousand six magic crystals! Morgan Master can not remember wrong!" Seeing that Hall suddenly changed his mouth, Hudson suddenly exploded. "You bastard! Four nine magic crystals, forty eight magic crystals, one hundred seven magic crystals, two hundred six magic crystals, plus one thousand two dragons! So much, you have to If you want, don''t pull it down!" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 957： Today is your lucky day. Chapter 957 is your lucky day today Really stingy! Hall smashed the **** that Hoffman had kicked, and then looked at the glory of the glory that he was reluctant to look forward to. As everyone knows, in the office he just left, Hudson licked his temple and said to Hoffman with a faint look. "That is, you help him. If you just shot, I almost couldn''t help but smack a curse on his face!" Tomlinson and Renee both looked at each other involuntarily, and they showed a hint of dumbfounding eyes. Can make Hudson Dean the gas, the entire inner court is Hall! The key is that this guy is not only having nothing, but also getting so many good things out of the inner court... Really no reason! Hall, who was sighed by Renee and Tomlinson, was holding the mane of Hudson to find the person responsible for the Wyvern. "What? You said you want all the Wyverns?" The person in charge is a man in his fifties. The head on his head is already left, and there is still a head behind him. He is obviously scared by Halls words. When I arrived, because of the excitement of standing up, all the heads on my head flew to the back. He quickly reached out and made a movement that he thought was very beautiful and got his head back. When he just wanted to swear that Hall was not looking for something, suddenly he was a big man because he suddenly became familiar with this person. Seemingly thought of something, he quickly turned his head and saw that there was exactly one reel on the table, and the person on the scroll was not the one in front of him? "You...you are...the devil...the devil...oh, Hall student?" The man looked at him with a look of horror, and said something suddenly after he said a few devils, and quickly changed his name to Hall. The name comes. "It''s me, this is the dean of Hudson''s dean. You are optimistic. If you are sure, I will take it away!" Hall has some showers. Why is this person so afraid of himself, but he has a lot of things and no time to waste? Here, therefore, directly drop the note to the person in front of you. The man took the note in a hurry, and after confirming the word of Dean Hudson, this brought people to the Hall to lock the place where the Wyvern was located. After Hall left, he sighed a cold sweat on his forehead. "How did this devil come here? Fortunately, I responded quickly, otherwise I was defamed and there was no place to complain." If Hall knows that the man is afraid of himself, he will definitely scream, but he is busy accepting the Wyvern at this time, and he has no time to think about it. This makes the middle-aged mans luck escape. . Looking at the cold eyes and glanced at the two-legged dragons slamming on the ground, these two-legged flying dragons are really worthy of a dragon character on their names. When they first came in, these two-legged flying dragons turned out to be like two small animals that were kept in captivity. They were meek and indifferent. After watching a little bit of breath, these two-legged dragons suddenly widened their eyes. In the stunned expression of the manager, he screamed at the people who had just entered. "This... what is going on here..." The management was very surprised. He didn''t believe his eyes at all. He used to be quiet and honest, and he suddenly changed his mind. Before he asked, he asked the Hall to speak. "Okay, go out, there is nothing wrong with you here!" The manager who knew the identity of Hall did not dare to continue to ask, and honestly went to Hall with a trace of doubt after leaving a ceremony. After the manager left, Hall said to the side of the look. "I will accept them first, and I will hand them over to you for a while!" Looking at the point and nodding his head, he looked at the sly dragons in front of him, and his eyes were disappointing. However, the eyes soon changed, and if the two-legged dragons knew what would happen next, it was estimated that they would flee from here if they feared. ...... "Call! It''s a bit like working with a white star. I don''t know how the white star is doing now?" Hall, who had been busy for a long time, ignored the expression of the empty space after entering the door. He thought of the white star while walking. "Forget it, let''s talk about the things of the souls!" After conquering more than a thousand pairs of dragons, Hall put the look into the space. Since he hopes that there is a way to restore the two-legged dragon, then these two-legged dragons will be handed over to him. Next, Hall first returned to the villa in the a district. After comforting Avril, he went to the room as much as possible. "Four nine-class magic crystal, forty eight-class magic crystal, one hundred seven-class magic crystal, two hundred six-class magic crystal... this old man is too stingy!" Hall held the magic crystal given by Dean Hudson in the inner court. The mouth couldnt help but complain. He knows, these are a lot of wealth, if not Hall made such a big The contribution, coupled with the promise to continue to attack the souls, may be reluctant to give them. "Forget it! Just like this! Let''s talk about advanced space!" When talking about Hall, he entered the system space directly. When he came in, Hall was now black and the guy was lying on the ground and screaming. Looking at the black hair wrapped in black energy, Hall did not bother him. A flash, Hall directly came to Ada in front of them, seeing Hall appear, Ada is obviously very happy. Hey! Hall reached out and touched Adas big head, and Ada apparently enjoyed it and showed a comfortable look. "Okay, do business first!" Hall patted Ada''s head, and then called the four wolf-moon wolves. Looking at the four similar Xiaoyue Devils in the front, Hall nodded his hand, and soon, after a ray of light, this whistling moon wolf suddenly changed earth-shaking. Soon, a big wolf-like Warcraft appeared in front of Hall, just after the promotion of the Xiaoyue Devil Wolf, no, it should be called the Silver Eyebrow Ghost Wolf full of joy, look left and right, then stick out the tongue The hand of Hall. "Okay, excited about yourself!" Soon, three lights fell, and soon, the three-headed Xiaoyue Wolf became a silver-browed ghost wolf. "Oh, this is good, with you, the soul family can be miserable!" Seemingly thought of something, Hall waved his hand, about two hundred soul beasts appeared in front of him, looking at the front of these levels of jagged soul beasts, the mouth of the soul slightly revealed a slight curvature. "You are lucky! Today is your lucky day!" (End of this chapter) 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 958： trivia Chapter 958 Trivia There is a surplus of magic crystal cover in the hands of Hall, and the next battle uses these soul beasts, so he does not feel distressed to strengthen more than two hundred soul beasts. Just as Hall concentrated on strengthening these soul beasts, Morgan was sitting in the hall with a gloomy face. "Teacher, don''t we do anything like this?" This is Hall''s old acquaintance, Qian Ning. He can be said to be the most unlucky one among Morgan''s students. He was told by the younger brother and was also told by Hall. I got a lot of resources. If it wasnt for guilt now, he couldnt wait to slap the idiot of Takame to death. The two brothers, Takame and Takasa, stood on the sidelines with their heads down. "Hey! Let him be excited now! Those magic crystals are not so good!" Morgan snorted. "Teacher, what do you mean... this time we secretly started?" Qian Ning heard the words suddenly, but he soon thought that there was a half-holy around Hall. Under normal circumstances, no one really can take him. . "No! It can''t be like this! Now Hedson and a few of them are staring at me. If I have any action, they will know it the first time!" Seeing the disappointing expression on the face of Qian Ning and others, Morgan said that he hated iron and did not become a steel. "Look at your expression, your teacher, I am not dead yet!" Seeing that Morgan was angry, several people, including Channing, hurried down and continued to apologize to Morgan. "Okay! You all get up!" Morgan said, looking at his forehead with a weary look. A few people in Qianning also know that Morgan is not in a good mood recently, let alone Morgan, that is, they are not so good, seeing Hall, this **** is getting stronger and stronger, and in the dark hatred, he feels a little scared and scared. Hall went to the door to find their troubles. But obviously they think more, Hall has more things now, there is no need to play with these guys! Yes, in the opinion of Hall, the bet with a few people in Qian Ning is similar to playing. If Qian Ning knows Halls thoughts, it is estimated that they will be vomiting blood. "I told you many times, strength! Everything in this world depends on strength! No strength, nothing is empty! I will be closed this time! Although Hall is a bad bastard, but he made the royal jelly and The ant milk is still good, I hope that this time I can successfully break through to that level! By the time... Hey!" Originally, there were still some uninteresting Qian Ning who heard the words suddenly, and then they were ecstasy! "Teacher, what you said is true? No, I mean congratulations to the teacher!" Qian Ning said with some excitement. Not only is Chan Ning, but the expressions of joy on the faces of the two brothers of Takasa are written on the face. "Great, the teacher has finally broken through. Once the teacher becomes a semi-sacred master, then I am also a semi-sacred disciple! At that time, hehehe!" Morgan looked at his apprentices with a happy look, and his heart was filled with joy, and his mouth was a rare smile. "Okay! Can you succeed or not, you should not be so excited!" The Morgan dialect has not finished yet. Qian Ning directly said, "Teacher, you will succeed! I firmly believe this!" Don''t look at Qian Ning''s appearance of three or five big, but people are quite able to speak, which is much stronger than the two brothers of Takakasha. It is estimated that this is why he can get what Morgan likes. "Okay! You have to work harder recently to improve your strength as soon as possible! Everything is waiting for me to come out and say!" ...... In the next few days, Hall first exchanged royal jelly and ant milk for a lot of magic crystals, and then upgraded some summoned beasts. As a result, Hall''s summoned beasts are mostly five or more strengths. In the past, these summoned beasts could kill a small country. The reason why Hall didn''t start immediately was because he had to wait to see the tamed, tempered Wyverns re-made into beasts, otherwise their clothes would look soft, let alone fight, estimate Seeing the battle will run away directly. Hall saw a training of hope, and the fierce Hall of Thralls looked straight. However, the good thing is indeed effective. These two-legged flying dragons, which are expected to be trained, slowly become violent. Once, Hall even saw a two-legged dragon screaming at the lookout. The appearance of the claws seems to be smashing. I hope to swallow it. However, there is no such thing as an egg. The two-legged flying dragon is looked at a punch and directly stunned. After throwing these two-legged dragons to the lookout, Hall looked at Angel again and tried to take Angel Spring water, but this time it didn''t seem to play the role that Hall wanted to see. Angel was still unconscious. . The only thing that Hall is fortunate is that the black wound on Angel''s hand did not spread, but instead was wrapped up by her skin, it looked like a black cockroach. Hall thought about it. It is estimated that this is because I touched the dark energy at the beginning and then was swallowed up by Xiaohei, otherwise the horror of the dark energy that Hall had seen devours. The ability, Angel has long been swallowed up. "There must be any way to save Angel! Soul, you got the wrong person!" After handing Angel to Nosia for their care, Hall took a special trip to Cadillac, Kevin and Celia. When I met, Hall said straightforwardly, I hope they can protect Angel and Avril Lavigne when they are not there, especially Celia. Hall wants her to live in the villa temporarily. At the beginning, Celia was a little angry. She didn''t think that Hall actually used her as a bodyguard, but in the eyes of Catherine''s pleading, Celia agreed. In fact, Celia''s heart is to persuade herself, it is the last time I misunderstood Hall''s feelings. If someone comes to Hall here, it will be scared. Cadillac, the third in the inner court, Celia, who is fourth, Kevin, who is fifth, and Shabet, who is taking the initiative. It can be said that in addition to those few, the top ten people in the inner court have come almost half! In particular, if they hear that Celia is still a bodyguard, they don''t know if they will be surprised. The Hall of the initiator was the next day, and he got some information from Loren. In the roar of Loren, he sat alone on the Golden Eagle and left the Holy City of Fire. "This stinky boy, what to do urgently! Hey, I hope he will not go out to do anything this time!" After Loren sighed, the moment he turned his head, his eyes suddenly became fierce. "Bad boy, you can rest assured that there are teachers here! No one will hurt them this time!" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 959： Small town Chapter 959 Small Town In the cloudless sky, a small black shadow is coming from afar. As the shadows continue to approach, I see a figure wearing a black robe sitting on the back of a golden eagle. "Well, it should be here, why haven''t you seen it yet?" The coming person is not someone else. It is from the holy city of Fire to find the Hall of the Wyvern. He flew all the way according to the map that Loren had given him. The speed of the Golden Eagle was so fast, but in a few days, Hall did not see even a two-legged dragon. "Hey, flying like this, it seems to fly to the Liji Empire.... The old man of Loren will not take the wrong map?" Loren, who was in the villa of the a district, suddenly sneezed a sneeze, then licked his nose and muttered to himself, "Is it a cold? No, it must be a bastard. I am, someone else, I know who made it!" The depressed Hall waved the information into the space and then patted the lightning golden eagle. The lightning golden eagle immediately screamed and speeded forward. In front of a valley of ice and snow, there was originally a small gathering place for humans, which was slowly formed by people who came into the valley to collect cold-resistant herbs and then traded with others. However, since the discovery of the two-legged flying dragon here, there have been a lot of mercenary organizations who came to arrest the two-legged dragons and pulled them back to sell. Finally, the small gathering places grew larger and larger, and gradually formed a town. It used to be a huge trading town. When the population was the most, it was almost a few hundred thousand. Various service industries emerged one after another. This valley is located at the junction of the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire and the two magic schools of the inner courtyard of the Lige Imperial Academy. Since the two-legged dragon was discovered, both sides felt that the two-legged dragon was stronger than the gryphon. If it can be tamed, this can greatly enhance the strength of the inner court. So at the beginning, the two magic academies had a lot of disputes for this, and they almost slammed together. For this matter, Dean Hudson did not argue with the dean of the inner court of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. Fortunately, when the two sides were somewhat arrogant and ready to go to the top, the problem of taming the two-legged dragon was a problem. The original ferocious Wyvern did not know why, after being tamed, it was comparable to the sheep. There was no other advantage besides being docile. Apart from being able to ride people, it was simply not suitable for combat. Then the two sides stopped here, although it did not seem to cause any serious problems on the surface, but both sides knew that this gap could not be offset by one word. Therefore, from time to time, there will be some small conflicts between the two sides. Even some people have been seriously injured for this. Fortunately, there are no dead people, otherwise they will not be able to stop even if they are from the top. With the withdrawal of the two sides, the large towns that had suddenly emerged from the two-legged dragons became depressed overnight. After the sudden drop in population, the original Xiaojin No Night City has now disappeared. On the tall wall, mercenaries were looking excitedly at an open space outside the city. "Hey, you said, which inner court will win this time? I bet a gold coin, I can gamble at the Imperial Academy of Magic and Magic... I will lose after half an hour!" A mercenary with a beard at the corner of his mouth was slightly picked, and then he smiled and said to his companion. "Cut! Jack, are you guys who want to swindle money? Really we are all blind?" A tall, burly mercenary scorned and glanced at this mercenary called Jack, and this scene happened from time to time here. Although the town is no longer prosperous, there are still some businessmen who are reluctant to give up the business opportunities here, and these mercenaries are the merchants they hire to take care of the town. As for the group of confrontational guys outside, these mercenaries are not the first time they have seen them. They are the trainees of two magical students. It is estimated that for some missions, in their experience, these guys are definitely because of the task. There is a conflict, and then there will be such a confrontation and even a fight. The big man who spoke has long seen the situation in front of him. The forces on both sides are basically symmetrical. Jack said that there are only four people on the side of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Phoenix. The most powerful one is only a seventh-class magician, while the Liji Empire is There are eight people, although the same is the most powerful is a seventh-class magician, but there are three people like this! Suppress the other party completely! Don''t use Jack, everyone knows that Jack thinks he will lose! This is also why the big guys disdain Jack''s inferior deceptive technology. "Cough, this is not the case. I didn''t say it. I just gambled how long they will be defeated. It depends on your eyesight and guts, and whether they will be defeated in half an hour." Jack didn''t care about the big taunts. When more and more people saw it, he became more and more proud. "How? How? Everyone is so boring here every dayRarely have such an opportunity today? Try?" When everyone listened, I felt that this was indeed the case. Recently, it was really boring. Apart from daily duty, the rest is drinking and chatting. Every day, even if it is a big man, it will be boring. When I heard Jack say this, everyone suddenly became interested. "This can be! But we bet, Jack, you destroy it, you want to empty the white wolf? Your bet?" A middle-aged mercenary looked at Jack with a look of suspicion, he wanted to see clearly, Jack''s current situation, how much money can be paid. "Yes! Come out quickly. If you don''t have dozens of gold coins, don''t blame us!" Seeing that these mercenaries looked at themselves, Jack did not talk nonsense. He took out a bag from his waist and filled it with a full, and his voice shook as he swayed. The people present are all knowledgeable people. Once you hear it, you know that it is really a real gold coin. "How do you have so many gold coins? Are you going to rob?" The big man looked at Jack with a frown, and for their mercenaries, if no one hired, they could be avatars and robbers. Only recently, the Soul suddenly appeared and killed a lot of mercenaries, which made them afraid to go out, and the most powerful businessmen in the town clearly stated that if they dared to rob, they would be expelled from the town once they were discovered. And Jack suddenly took out really much money, which made the big man suddenly think of the possibility, which is why the big guy looked ugly. "Robbery? No, no! How is it possible? In this place, do you think there are still a few who are willing to do business? Even if I want to rob, there must be talents!" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 960： problem occurs Chapter 960 has an accident. "No! How is it possible! Don''t say that it is impossible. Even if I think, do you think it is as prosperous as before, is there such a rich person to rob me?" Jack heard his words and shook his head and denied. He didn''t want to be mistaken for himself to rob others. Once others told him, he would face leaving. Please search (#) to see the most! The fastest updated novel If he used to, he would not hesitate to leave with the money, but now he can''t. Since the recurrence of the soul family, many strong teams and even mercenary groups have been eliminated. He does not feel that he can escape from the souls in his own situation. "I hope you are telling the truth!" Because the big man is more familiar with Jack, so he heard him explain this, and then he believed him. Although he also wants to know where Jacks money comes from, but look at Jacks appearance, obviously he does not want to tell other people that as mercenaries, they all have their own secrets, so everyones appearance is not good enough to continue. Forced to ask. "Cough, hurry up, hurry up and continue to bet, don''t be afraid that I don''t have money!" After Jack took out a piece of paper, he went to write the odds on it, while shaking his hands. Gold coin bag. Under the temptation of the gold coins to be smashed, many mercenaries immediately surrounded, because looking at the situation below, it seems that it will not take long to open, if it is not now, Jack will regret it for a while! "A gold coin, I bet they can''t!" "Five, I bet that the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Magic will definitely lose!" "I bet..." Jack was excited to collect the gold coins, while he was busy helping them register, he did not pay attention to the glimpses of the big eyes in the side. Soon, there was a burst of explosions below, and everyone asked for a quick start to bet. After a while, Jack put the bet on the registration, and then he couldnt wait to take out a timer. "Hey, you guys are optimistic, I just pressed it now, I am already enough, they have been playing for a few minutes!" When everyone saw the heart, they nodded, and immediately praised Jack''s words. However, everyone was attracted to the situation below. I saw a student wearing the inner courtyard of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic suddenly flew up. Although the distance was a little far away, everyone had already felt a huge magical fluctuation. He uploaded it. Not waiting for everyone to react, suddenly a huge tornado appeared in front of the air, a student of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy was accidentally rolled in directly, and the screams suddenly came out from inside. "Ah!" Hearing the screams of the wind, Jack and others suddenly changed his face because they knew very well that if it was just a simple fight, then after the battle was over, each family would go back to each other and find each mother, but once it really appeared The situation of the dead, then this problem is big! "Not good! This is a problem! I am still doing what I am doing, and I am not rushing to inform the adults!" The big man screamed and called everyone back. A mercenary saw the eyes of the big man, and the whole person suddenly A clever, hurriedly ran down the tower and ran towards the town. "Don''t think about the bet. If it''s really dead, then the result will definitely not be what you want to see, return to your position!" Apparently, the big man had a lot of prestige in the hearts of everyone. As he spoke, everyone quickly returned to his post, including Jack, and this time he did not hesitate to accept things and return to his post. However, his eyes still showed disdainful eyes. Obviously, he was not optimistic about the side of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic, and this look was clearly seen by the big man. "What happened? Jack, this guy, there must be something hiding me..." Soon after the tornado, the screams came to an abrupt end, and replaced by the roar of some people. Several of the students in the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic were very ugly. They did not think that they would be injured by the students of the inner court of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic in the situation of many people, and they looked like the student. It seems that it is no longer possible. "Damn! You will pay for it! You don''t have to keep your hands and kill them!" The students in the inner courtyard of the four phoenix imperial magic schools suddenly changed their face. Just now, except for the seven magicians, the other three were defeated at the moment of contact. In particular, one of the female magicians is wounded all over the body, and the seventh-class magician happens to be the boyfriend of this female magician. He sees that his girlfriend has been so badly injured, regardless of whether he is directly Expensive blood has been used to cast a powerful wind tornado. Only after the show was over, I saw the horrors of the inner school students of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. He did not kill him, but this time he was a student of the inner school of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic He deeply understood the truth and struggled with the inner school students of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. What, but death can be troublesome! Therefore, he did not hesitate to grab the girlfriend lying on the ground, and then wanted to use the magic of the wind to escape from here, but a few of the seven magicians in the inner courtyard of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic will not let him succeed. I saw a fire magician saying nothing about a fire wall directly blocking his retreat. Taking advantage of this opportunity, two other seven magicians came directly to each other''s sides. As a result, the other party wanted to escape, apparently Difficulties. The other two students in the inner courtyard of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic did not show their fearful look because of this. They just saw that the seven magician wanted to take his girlfriend and run away and left both of them. His face suddenly became big. Change, if it is not a serious injury, they are likely to scream directly. Now I saw that the companion was also stopped. Although I knew that I could not escape, but my heart suddenly felt happy, my face could not help but reveal a smile. And this scene was clearly seen by the magician who used the fire wall. He saw his companion want to shoot, and immediately stopped the road. "stop!" This sound prevented the people present from squatting for a moment, and the two magicians looked at each other and then asked some unknown questions. "Jim, are you going to let them go? You didn''t see him killing us?" The man, known as Jim, shook his head slightly, and he looked at the seven magician with a smile on his face. "How is it possible, I think there is a more fun thing, we can have fun!" This is from / 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 961： Interesting thing Chapter 961 interesting things "Jim, what are you going to do?" A middle-aged magician looked at Jim puzzled and wondered why this guy suddenly stopped at this time. I have to know that the guy who has been smothered and has less air intake has been loyal to his schoolmates in the college. This time he took him out of the task, but he said in front of everyone to ensure his safety. But now... The middle-aged magician glanced at the body with blood, his clothes ruined, and the guy with a weak chest and a slight twitch. After a few twitching, his heart sympathized with the poor guy and concealed his idiot. Just eight of them played against the four students in the inner court of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic. This is a battle to win the battle, but this schoolmate is so blind, knowing that the other side is going to cast magic, he still stupidly stays there. Waiting, and when he wants to come to the rescue, the magic has already formed, and the idiot is directly rolled in. Not to mention this schoolmate, even if he is, he is directly hit by a large magic, and he will be peeled off without death. Now it is clear that these guys can be killed, but Jim jumped out. If Jim had a strong brother, he really wanted to ignore this guy. "Oh, no hurry, these **** of the phoenix empire, they certainly can''t escape! But I found something interesting, don''t know if the seniors should listen?" Interesting thing? The middle-aged magician and other people showed a trace of doubtful expression on their faces. Some of them did not understand what Jim said about the interesting things. Fortunately, Jim didn''t let them wait for a long time, only to see him glance at the anxious fiery phoenix imperial magic school, the seven magician, and then turned his head and smiled and looked at the two on the ground guarded by his companions. The injured students of the two phoenix imperial magic schools laughed. "Don''t say that I don''t give you the opportunity. This time your people killed the students of our Liji Empire. I think you know what this represents! Don''t say we are ruthless, now the opportunity is in front of you!" Said here, Jim. A sinister look at the magician of the phoenix empire, the magician of the phoenix empire suddenly realized what, the face that had become pale because of the forced use of powerful magic became more white. Not only that, but the girlfriend around him suddenly found out that his boyfriend seemed to see something fearful, and the whole body was shaking. Just when everyone was puzzled, Jim smiled faintly. "See him. Its all caused by him. If he forced him to use magic to display magic, there would be no such thing happening, and...he It seems to have abandoned you..." Speaking of this, the people present seemed to realize what, the two phoenix empire students who had been waiting for their dead expression suddenly frowned, and a nameless anger suddenly emerged from their hearts. Is it not? If this guy, how can we meet Lige Imperial Academy students? If it wasnt for him who died of serious injuries to others, how could we be so close to death? all of these! Everything about it is his fault! Seeing the gaze of the two men finally revealed anger, the smile on Jim''s face became more profound. "Right, I didn''t make a mistake. We are very kind. Now the opportunity is in front of you. He has used the blood to cast a large magic. The magic in the body has been exhausted, but you are just skin trauma. As long as you kill them, I can guarantee that they won''t start with you!" hiss! Everyone, including the middle-aged magician, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of breath. "Good poison!" However, the middle-aged magician was the first to return to God. He glanced at Jim with interest, only to understand what Jim said was interesting. Although he is poisonous, he is very happy. After all, his schoolmates were killed by the students of the Fengfeng Empire. It is impossible for a few people present to survive. Since Jim has made such an interesting thing, he is happy. Not for? "You...what are you talking about?" One of the students of the Imperial Academy of Magical School bite his teeth, and then stared at Jim and asked. "What are you doing? He is trying to provoke us! Don''t you see it?" The seven magicians heard the face suddenly change, and he screamed in horror at his companion, even his girlfriend. It is also a person who looks at the speech with disbelief. She can''t believe that people who have respected themselves and others before, now kill them for survival! For a time, the female magician felt that the whole person was not good. She shook her head hard, and some could not believe what she had just heard. "Hey, what do you see? Others I don''t know, I just want to know that you just dropped us and want to run away alone Don''t tell me that you are going to ask for help, this is still to your girlfriend. Go!" When the mans words were finished, he suddenly remembered that the seven magicians were speechless, because he really wanted to explain this, and in fact he also knew how untrustworthy this was. When the students of the Fengfeng Empire clashed, the students of the surrounding Liji Empire were immediately happy. They opened the distance slightly, but they still stopped the students of the Fengfeng Empire. Obviously they were also very happy to see the Fengfeng Empire. The students fratricidalism, its very interesting to want to come to that picture. "Are you sure you can say it?" At this time another phoenix empire student also spoke up, only to see his eyes staring straight at Jim, the expression as if Jim said that he would start without a word. "Hey, my Jim said, do it, you just have to do it, then I will definitely let you go, and this is the end of the matter! Are you right?" The sentence behind Jim is to the other Lige Empire students. of. Those students were a glimpse first, but soon the middle-aged magician first reacted, because he just saw the action of Jim''s eyes on himself when he was worried, so he said quietly. "It is true! You are going to do it. If you are delaying, then I will start! My brother can''t die!" It seems that the threat of the middle-aged magician of the Li Ji Empire played a role. After the two phoenix imperial magic school students looked at each other, regardless of the horror of the seven magicians and her girlfriend, one bite, two magic suddenly Sent from them. The two magics rushed directly to the seventh-class magician and saw this scene, so the Liji Empire students showed a happy smile on their faces. 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 962： Congratulations Chapter 962 Congratulations to you "How dare you!" The seven magicians of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic saw that the two companions really started to do their own work in order to survive. The whole person suddenly changed color. He did not feel that he left behind the two people before he escaped. What a shameful thing. From here you can see how selfish this person is! Therefore, when he said this when he avoided the magic, he not only did not let the two former companions scream, but let them continue to cast their spells. Looking at the appearance of several infighting soldiers in the phoenix empire, Jim and others looked at each other and looked at the mocking smile from the other party''s eyes. The middle-aged magician also whispered as he came to Jim at this time. "Are you really decided to let them go?" Jim shook his head. "How could it be? I just promised that I would not shoot. I said this, but I didn''t say you didn''t shoot?" The middle-aged magician heard a pair of such expressions, although his face showed a smile, but his heart was secretly alerting Jim, because he found Jim to be a very insidious villain, although he used this shame. The way to deal with the enemy is, but who can guarantee that he will not use this method to deal with himself in the future? Jim, who didn''t know that he had been despised, looked at the picture of the fight with interest and saw that the seven magicians had even clap their hands. Using the essence of blood to cast magic, it really is the magician''s taboo, was originally injured, and the strength is far less than the two students of the seven magicians actually seized a chance to seriously hurt the seven magicians. Looking at the seven magicians, the blood was poured down on the ground, and his girlfriend was crying and dying. The two magicians were not working, but they looked at Jim. "Hey!" Jim slaps his face with a smile. "Good! Very good! I didn''t misread you! Now you can take the final step. Just kill him, then you can leave, I am absolutely Will not stop you!" After a pause, Jims face showed a strange smile. Yes, if you are willing, you can play this woman before killing him. Well, she is still a little beautiful! Hey! When I heard this, the magician who was not hurt, and the seven magicians suddenly spewed a big blood. He did not think that the people of the Liji Empire were so shameless! "You! You bastard! Even if I die, I won''t let you succeed!" The female wizard who was originally afraid of the face suddenly stood up and looked at Jim and the students of the two phoenix empire. Jim did not pay attention to the female magician and continued to speak in a playful tone. "Of course, this is another proposal for me. If you don''t want to kill him, then you can achieve this with the same method. What do you think?" The students of the Liji Empire originally had some shameless Jim, but they realized that when he heard that he had said so much, the guy in the relationship was still playing with the phoenix empire. The middle-aged magician looked at the faces in front of him with great interest. He also wanted to know how the two people would choose in this situation! The two students of the Fenghuang Empire looked at each other and they all saw anger from the other''s eyes. Obviously they were very angry about Jim''s proposal. The two did not immediately speak, and they walked toward the female magician. "You... what do you want to do? Don''t come over!" The female magician looked at the two people who were close in fear, and then did not know where to take out a dagger. Seeing this scene, the smile on Jim''s face became more and more brilliant, and he did not think that there would be such an interesting scene. Originally, he thought that these two people would not do it. Now it seems that he still underestimated the long-awaited desire of people to live. "You...cough, do you think that they will let you go? Cough, you will die worse than me!" Seven magician trainees looked pale and looked at the two people who approached, he tried hard Standing up, but because the injury on the body is too heavy, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move at the end, so he could only scream at the blood while roaring the two men. "Jim, do you really let them do this? The mercenaries behind are all looking at it?" The middle-aged magician glanced at the swaying head behind him, and then he whispered. "Oh, not afraid, they can''t hear us. I have already isolated the voice here. Once they act, we will kill them directly. Before that, we still need to do some propaganda. It is estimated that people in the Fengfeng Empire will hear it. This thing will feel like no face to see anyone!" hiss! The middle-aged magician didn''t think that Jim had planned this way Suddenly, he remembered it. It seems that this Jim can have the strength of the Liji Empire today, obviously it is inseparable from his viciousness. For a time, he was amused and disgusted with Jim. "This kind of person will still be less tempted in the future!" Just when everyone thought that the fire empire empire would be sad and mad in front of everyone, suddenly the two magicians turned around and saw their faces suddenly become blood red, and then waited for everyone to react. Two huge fireballs suddenly appeared in front of them, and at the moment they waved, the fireballs took huge heat to fly where Jim was. "Give me death! The shards of the Lige empire! We are the students of the phoenix empire! The dignity of the college can not be invaded by anyone!" "You...you..." The seven magicians and his girlfriend looked at the two companions in front of them with a miserable expression. They didn''t think that things would come to the last minute, and there would be such an incredible change. Jim, who was still smiling, suddenly became stiff. His face looked gloomy at the two big fireballs. He saw him waving a hand and a huge earth wall suddenly appeared in front of him. After the explosion, the earth wall and the fireball disappeared in front of everyone. Jim looked at the two phoenix empire students who became decadent after the magical spells were applied, and the murderousness on his face suddenly came out. "Very good, I didn''t think that you finally made such a choice. If so, then..." Just when Jims words had not been finished, a voice suddenly interrupted him. "In this case... then congratulations, you have the right to live!" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 963： how is this possible? How is Chapter 963 possible? "You are lucky, congratulations on your hope of living!" Suddenly a voice came suddenly in the ears of everyone, and when I heard this voice, the face of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic students changed. "Who is this? Who is here?!" To know that they are the elites of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic, the worst are the fifth-class magicians, don''t look at them as a pair of watching movies, but have not relaxed the surrounding security. However, it is such a situation, there will be a voice suddenly passed to their ears, listening to this voice, it seems very close, how can this not let them fear. "Will the warrior who is hidden in the air be a thief?" For a time, everyone quickly looked down, but on the ground, apart from the students of the four phoenix empire, they did not see other figures. And the students of the four phoenix empire are also a look of horror... and many more! They seem to be above? Jims face suddenly showed a terrified expression. He looked up fiercely. I saw that I didnt know when there was a huge figure in the sky. Because of the suns problems, Jim and others didnt see what it was. They are still preliminarily judged that this is a Warcraft, and it is a Warcraft that is not low in strength! Can you speak Warcraft? God, what is the grade? As far as Jim knows, the Warcraft that can speak, in addition to the high strength, must also have the blood of the beast, otherwise it will be a semi-holy blast wolf, do not want to speak. This metaphor is a bit inappropriate at all, because Jim feels that the blast wolf can''t reach half holy! "Calling!" A gust of wind blew, everyone found that this Warcraft suddenly fell from the air, until this time, everyone found that there is a human behind the World of Warcraft, it is clear that the only thing that was spoken is not Warcraft, but the human being. "You...who are you? Wait... you are..." Jim, who originally wanted to ask who the person was, suddenly widened his eyes, because he found that the person who came here actually wore a set of some phoenix imperial magic school logos. Magic robe! The person who came is actually the person of the phoenix empire! ! Saved! After the students of the four phoenix empire on the ground saw this, their faces suddenly showed an excited look. Although they did not know the people coming in front of them, they saw it. This is the World of Warcraft that can defeat this. Everyone! "Is he a member of our college? Or a summoner? Why don''t I remember that there are such powerful people in the inner court?" Perhaps the practice of the two magicians just calmed down the frightened heart of the female magician, or the college suddenly came to a powerful person to make her feel emboldened, the woman with tears on her face. The magician suddenly said loudly. "Schoolmaster! Help us! These Liji empire people are too bullying!" ...... On the wall, several mercenaries, you see me, I see you, because they are also being held by the suddenly appearing people, a mercenary turned to look at Jack Road. "Jack, I said that your eyesight is good. Just now you saw how this person appeared?" When I heard this, Jack didn''t say back, "Don''t ask me, I thought I would have a good show, and I will notice him!" Not to mention, although Jack did not hear Jim''s conversation, but his good eyesight and his clever heads also probably figured out some of the words inside, but did not think that the last two phoenix empire did not bully themselves. People, but also to Jim, this made him a little disappointed while admiring them. If you are worried about this situation, he is expected to choose the former. "I feel that this Warcraft is so powerful, it is much stronger than the two-legged dragon. If the two-legged dragon is so powerful, the town may not become like this!" Jack heard the words in his heart and scorned. If the two-legged dragons in the valley were so powerful, they would dare to stay here. It is estimated that they will not be chased by the two-legged dragons. Do you want to capture the Wyvern? What kind of joke? Suddenly Jack remembered the recent incident in his mind, and he immediately snorted. "Those people... wouldn''t there really be a way to tame?" ...... "You...who are you? Our seniors are the masters of the nine-class combat power, and there is more than one. If you are interested, leave quickly, or once I call them, you don''t want to leave!" Jim''s gaze staring at the person, accurately speaking, is the World of Warcraft under the human body. He has already confirmed the breath from World of Warcraft. This is undoubtedly a nine-dimensional World of Warcraft! A nine-day summoner can obviously defeat them! He did not expect that there would be a squad of the phoenix empire at this time. It is obvious that this should be the top ten in the inner courtyard of the phoenix empire. After realizing that these people are not opponents, he immediately screamed, obviously he wanted to use this method to let people be jealous, and in the process, he quietly looked at the middle-aged magician, Signaling the middle-aged magician to take the opportunity to act ready to call the reinforcements. The middle-aged magician apparently realized this too, so he slowly took out a reel with his back, and when he was about to start the reel, the man suddenly turned his gaze. "Are you ready to ask for help? Oh, go, you can rest assured that before they come, I will definitely kill you, um, they will follow your path after they come!" "Hands!" Jim heard his face changed. He knew that the people had already killed his heart. Obviously, the situation has always been observed. After knowing this, Jim understands that it is impossible for the fast people to let them go. With Jim''s order, the middle-aged magician immediately launched the magic scroll, while the other Liji Imperial students were simultaneously shot at the same time. "Oh, as long as you start with a strong one? But this is not an egg!" After saying this, the people took a picture of the World of Warcraft, only to see that the Warcraft suddenly flashed a direct escape from the many magic, the Liji Empire people found in the blink of an eye, the original Warcraft in the middle actually disappeared in a flash, visible How powerful this Warcraft is. "It''s not good, run away separately. This is the top ten masters of the inner courtyard of the Fire Phoenix Empire. We can''t beat it!" When Jim finished, he did not say that he fled directly to the city because he knew that there were their seniors in the city. If he escaped, he would be safe! He just ran less than a hundred meters, and suddenly a scream came from the side. Jims face suddenly smiled, because it represented the strong empire of the phoenix empire and did not chase him, which made him run away. There was a chance, but I hadn''t had time to be happy for a long time. Suddenly there was a sharp pain in my shoulder, and Jim suddenly screamed. "How is it possible? How can his speed be so fast?" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 964： The savior is coming Chapter 964, the savior is coming. "How is it possible, how can his speed be so fast?" Jim''s heart is full of doubts besides fear. But if he can see the horror of the mercenaries in front of him, he is expected to understand. It is a pity that he was thinking about running away just now, so he was not hit with the slightest defense when he was hit. He took such a blow and as a magician he directly stunned. The middle-aged magician on the side is looking at the eyes with a look of fear, and keeps saying in his mouth. "Impossible... how could this be..." The same as he was surprised by the four phoenix empire students on the ground, I saw them with a stunned expression in front of the scene, and the mouth was so fast that they couldn''t close together. "He...who is it? Is it Donald''s senior? But how do I remember that Donald is not so long?" When I heard the words of the female magician, the seven magicians directly shook their heads and denied. "He is not a Donald, Donald, I have seen, I am not so young! When did the inner court have such a metamorphosis?" After a pause, the seven magicians lying on the floor sighed and laughed. "No matter who he is, we are saved anyway!" saved? When I heard this, the other three people reacted! When the people gathered the **** of the Liji Empire, they were not safe. The faces of the four men just looked at each other with a smile, but soon the smile solidified, because the two magicians remembered, the seven magicians abandoned them, and they also moved to the magician. With their understanding of this seventh-class magician, after he is ready, he will never let them go! It seems that I have read something from the eyes of the two, and the seven magicians quickly said. "You have to think clearly, the seniors are here, if you kill me, do you think the inner court law enforcement team will let you go?" Law enforcement team? The two people who wanted to start the game suddenly heard a chill. The law enforcement team was so powerful that they had seen it. If they killed themselves, they were known by the law enforcement team. When they escaped, they had nothing else. chosen. hateful! In addition to anger, the two are filled with fear and hesitation. They will not kill him. They will definitely be unlucky, but they will kill them. The seven magicians suddenly laughed, and he looked at the two people hesitating and whispered. "I said that things haven''t come to this point. Isn''t it? I forgive you for your actions. After all, I have been wrong before, but in the future, you must listen to me. What do you want me to do, what do you have to do! ?otherwise" Seven magicians have been imagining that there will be two slave sorcerers around, and he will be excited when he thinks of it. But before he finished speaking, suddenly a voice interrupted his dream. "What else?" "Otherwise, I will...hey...learn...senior...you..." The seven magicians looked at the people with horror, until this time he discovered that the schoolmaster was so young, and he talked a little while . "Hey! I am not your senior, I don''t have this qualification!" The seven magicians heard the face suddenly fell, and he looked at the people with a look of frustration. "Schoolmaster, don''t, I was just joking. Really, we often do this. Do you say that?" He said that he immediately gave a look at the two people. The meaning is very clear. If they help him, Then this matter is written off. "Oh, if you believe him, then it is an idiot!" The man suddenly sneered, and then continued to say that the seven magicians were blushing. "It is a man who will give me a jealousy! I have to look at it, how can he retaliate in the future!" The coming is not someone else. It is the Hall that flew over from the Fengfeng Empire. The fights of these people in front of him were discovered from the beginning, but he did not immediately come down. Or just as he was preparing, he just saw the scene where the seventh-class magician had left his companion to escape, which is why he would not wait to see this person. But the other two are not good things, fortunately they hold the bottom line at the last minute, otherwise Hall will never appear before they die. Glanced at the Liji Imperial students who were captured by many hawks and beasts. When Hall waved, the eagle birds immediately threw the captives in a pile, and then surrounded them in a circle. "Not yet?" The two magicians glanced at each other and immediately went forward, ignoring the fist and screaming at the female magician who was lying on the ground and crying. Seeing this scene, not only the mercenaries on the town wall were dumbfounded, but even Jim and others who were awake did not know what happened. For a time screams are constantly coming... "This...Adult, today we are not right, please spare us. After all, the soul family is our enemy. Our three inner courts are the same. If the adults let us go, we will be very grateful to the adults. !" Jim, who woke up, immediately realized that the young man in front of him was definitely a perverted level summoner. Such a strong person is definitely not something he can provoke. What he can do now is to delay the time. Anyway, the middle-aged magician has already sent out the reels. As long as they can drag on for a few minutes, the reinforcements will come, and their safety will increase greatly. "Oh, with the same breath?" Hall sneered, if he might still believe it before, but when he saw this scene, he suddenly understood that the contradiction between the three inner courts would never be a day or two. It is no wonder that the souls who are already annihilated are still resurrected, and their feelings are devoted to time and energy. Glancing at Jim on the floor with a look of pain and pleading expression, Hall said faintly. "Take your thoughts! Are you not trying to delay the time? Oh, very good, I will give you this opportunity!" Said here, Hall suddenly looked up into the distance, and a voice snorted in his mouth. "Oh, the speed is pretty fast, you are waiting for someone!" Including the two magicians of the monks, I immediately turned around and looked at Halls words. I saw a group of people flying in the sky. These people were wearing the magic robe of the Liji Imperial Academy logo. It is a young man with silver hair. Seeing people coming, Jim and others suddenly got excited. "Ha ha ha, our savior is coming! You are dead!" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 965： Who is arrogant Chapter 965 Who is arrogant "Come on! The people of the Liji Empire are here!" On the wall, I dont know who suddenly screamed and suddenly caught the eyes of everyone. Jack looked up and saw the pupils slammed when he saw the silver-haired man headed. "Is he? I didn''t expect him to come! This is a bad luck for the phoenix empire!" Mercenaries, including big men, dont know that Jack, who is so familiar with them, will know such a big man. As mercenaries, their eyesight is still there, knowing who can provoke, and who can''t provoke. Obviously, the group of people who have just flown from the towns are the people they can''t provoke, not to mention them. Even their bosses, the big businessmen in the town, dare not provoke them. Instead, they will deliberately please. they. Because they all have an identity, that is the elite students in the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic! The silver-haired man is not very old, and a pair of sharp eyes under the sword eye gives a feeling of pride. The unique magical robe of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic brings out his handsome and handsome. The man is called Antoine and is the seventh in the top ten of the inner court of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. At the same time, he still has an identity, that is, a Hall, but also a summoner of spiritual talent! Two heads and nine summoned beasts are his emboldened, and his proud capital! With this advantage, he has gained a lot of fame in the inner courtyard of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic, and he was also judged by a high-level insider of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic to be a disciple. This time he came out with the teacher''s command to come here to search for the habitat of the Wyvern, and the bipedal dragon he was looking for was not the general Wyvern, but the king of the Wyvern, the Wyvern. king! Although Antoine''s teacher did not directly tell him the reason, but he has already guessed the intelligence, and he wants to be his teacher''s idea to play the two-legged dragon king. If it was before, let alone his teacher, that is, he would not consider accepting the two-legged dragon. After being conquered, the two-legged dragon is so disappointing that he wants to come out, except for some chambers of commerce. People will not consider accepting them at all. However, with an unexpected incident, Antoines teacher suddenly found that he could use some special methods to re-tamify the captured Wyvern to become a ferocious beast, which made the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic suddenly excited. However, the dean of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic did not publicize this matter. After all, he had just reached a settlement with the old guy of Hudson, the Imperial Academy of Magic, and if the party suddenly had a big move, the old fox would definitely notice the situation. And sent people to destroy or even continue to compete with them for the resources of the Wyvern. So after discussions at the senior level of the inner school of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic, they decided to divide the plan into two steps. The first is to continue to send students to arrest the Wyvern Dragon. The other party claims to be the task of the inner court layout. Even if the Fire Phoenix Empire knows it will not care too much. The other is a big plan. After the investigation of Antoine''s teacher, the Wyvern has a king. If you can conquer this king, then you will be able to get the best of the two-legged dragons with half the effort! And Antoine is one of the members who came to pursue the Wyvern. A few days ago, he just bought a message from a local mercenary. Recently, Antoine was preparing for the mountain, but suddenly he received a message from the schoolmate asking for help. Although he was annoyed, he still took other people. Hurrying over. Originally thought it was a trivial matter, but when Antoine saw the scene in front of him, the big eyes under the sword eye suddenly licked, and after biting his teeth, he spit out a few words. "Sportsman with a spiritual talent?!" Antoine, who is also a spiritual talent, is the horror of this talent. It is a powerful, powerful, and can simultaneously control one or more summoned summoners. At some point, you can hang completely. Hit anyone! Just like in front of me, the eight magicians are actually being asked for help by a person in front of them. This is an indisputable fact! "Antoine seniors! You can save us! This phoenix empire is so rude, they not only kill our people, but also leave us all, and say that we are all rubbish!" Hall looked at Jim with a tragic look like a smile, and he didn''t say these words. Obviously this guy deliberately said this in order to get this sympathy called Antoine. Hall did not break. After looking at the existence of this semi-sacred, Hall was not afraid of any threat, unless it was two and a half holy to come out to clean up him, otherwise he would have no way to take Hall. Seeing that Hall did not stop, a few of the phoenix empire students on the side suddenly anxious, they do not know the specific situation of Hall ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but they are the man who knows the silver hair. That is the seventh master of the inner court of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic. More importantly, he is also a summoner. Dont look at Halls ten flying World of Warcraft, but the strongest is just under him. The first nine and other World of Warcraft. It is well known that Antoine was able to obtain the status of the current inner court with two-headed and nine-dimensional World of Warcraft six months ago, and with so many Liji Imperial Magic School students on the side, it is obvious that they are in a very unfavorable situation. Because they don''t know Hall''s temper, if they rashly open, if they offend Hall, or scare away Hall, they will lose more than they lose, so when Jim continues to eloquently arrange the facts, several phoenix empire face There was an anxious look on the top. After a long time, Jim finally finished speaking, and Hall looked at him with a smile. "Is it finished? If you don''t have it, please continue. If it is finished, it will be my turn?" Uh Jim and others heard that they didn''t know what to say. They looked at the Hall slowly and stunned, and they listened to it when they were about ten meters away from Antoine. "You are Antoine in his mouth, huh, huh, the people of your Liji empire have wounded our phoenix empire, and say, how do you want to compensate!" The voice of Hall just fell, and the people present suddenly fell off the chin of the ground. The magician of the Seventh Fire Empire sighed and couldnt help but closed his eyes and muttered to himself. "Its over... this is dead!" The girlfriend around him was so scared that he even forgot to cry, and the other two students were equally stupid on the spot, and they had a word in their hearts. "Dead!" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 966： Battle Chapter 966 Battle "Ha ha" Hall''s arrogance has lived in all the people, and Antoine is one of them, but after he returned to God, his face showed a smile and he laughed twice. wWw.wS520. coM Hall may not know, Antoine is not really laughing, but is being laughed at, and several people around him who are familiar with Antoine suddenly look at Hall with a poor expression. They remember that when the inner court was in the middle of the game, his opponent angered Antoine, and Antoine was so laughing. In the end, if the teacher in the inner court appears, that person is likely to be the only one in the game who is swallowed up by Warcraft! "The people of this phoenix empire are going to be unlucky! He dares to talk to Antoine, so he is looking for death!" "No, a summoner with only one head and nine other World of Warcraft, plus other low-level Warcraft will dare to be so arrogant, do not know how to die! But when is the spiritual talent is so worthless?" "Hey... you think about it when you say this, the phoenix empire is not only that Donald is a spiritual talent, how come out so a kid?" Not only are these people confused, Antoine is also somewhat confused, because he is sure that he really does not know the young and arrogant guy in front of him. In his impression, the phoenix empire is as spiritually talented as himself. There is only one Donald, so where did Hall come from? In fact, this can''t blame Antoine. The Fire empire inner court is ready to open the spirit hall and use the ant milk and royal jelly provided by Hall to extort the other two magic schools. Recently, Hall is famous. During this period. Therefore, Halls fame has not been passed to other inner courts, so its no wonder that Antoine doesnt know. "Who are you? Why haven''t I heard of you, when did the Phoenix Empire have such a character? You are very arrogant!" The more calm Antoine is, the more angry he is in his heart. This is like a calm crater. As long as there is even a little stimulation in the inside, the crater will erupt. "Oh? My name hasn''t spread throughout the Titans, but I don''t think it will take long!" What Hall said is the truth, whether it is the ant milk and royal jelly that he can continue to cultivate spiritual strength, or whether he alone destroys a Soul army, can be said to be able to sensationalize the entire Titan continent. Hall''s fame is only a matter of time, so his statement is not wrong. However, this was heard by Antowan and others, even the students of the Fengfeng Empire. Hall is a guy who says that he doesnt draft drafts. "Ha ha ha ha!" Antoine smiled. His silver hair fluttered with his smile. Several Liji Imperial School students around him looked at each other and then opened the distance with a quiet look. Sure enough, it was not long before they just moved away. Antoine suddenly stopped laughing and saw a sinister smile on his face. "Kid, no matter who you are, if you meet me, you are unlucky. If you must blame, blame you for being a talented summoner!" Having said that, Antoine waved his hand and suddenly a huge figure appeared suddenly around him. "Ok?" Hall, who had been doing what Antoine would do, suddenly browed. When he saw those figures, he suddenly understood why Antoine had just said that. "Hey, feelings... the peers are the ones who are at home...use it here too!" Originally, this Antoine was actually a summoner of spiritual talent. Like himself and Donald, he was special in mental power, and then he could conquer the multi-headed Warcraft without receiving the spiritual influence of the summoner! The Warcraft suddenly appeared in front of the eyes, but the most surprising thing for Hall is not the two high-end two-headed World of Warcraft, but the two-headed strength is probably a five-footed two-legged dragon! That''s right, it''s a two-legged dragon! As everyone knows, the tamed Wyvern does not know why, it will become very weak, even some of the grass-loving World of Warcraft is not as good, but the two two-legged flying dragons are fierce, completely without the previous Hall encounters The look of the two-legged dragon! How is it possible? Does he also have a way to really tame the Wyvern? Hall has not seen the tamed two-legged dragons. I hope that more than half of the more than two dragons have been tamed during this time. I hope that it will take a long time to fully tamed. Although the speed is already very fast, but Hall still feels a little slow, and now suddenly see the two fierce bipedal dragons appearing in front of him, and Holdon has come to interest. "If you want to come to them, there must be other ways. This time, it is mainly to conquer more Wyverns, so that you can replace the eagle and the beast. After all, the eagle and the beast are not too suitable for the Dragon, and the second is to expand the strength of the World of Warcraft. As long as there is a magic crystal, then these Warcraft will soon form a fighting force, which will play a vital role in the future facing the soul group and even other enemies!" Antoine suddenly felt an eager gaze staring at him, and he looked up and saw that the owner of the gaze was Hall. wrong! He is not looking at himself! Antoine turned his head and found that Hall was looking at the two two-legged dragons behind him. He was also the summoner and he was thinking about what he was thinking about. After a sneer, Antoine did not talk nonsense. With a wave of hand, a leopard-shaped World of Warcraft suddenly roared, and then a huge wind blade flew directly to Hall and Hall''s flying World of Warcraft. Hey! The huge wind blade cut through the air and made a horrible tearing sound. From here, you can see the magical attack power of this magic, if it is hit... The phoenix empire students thought that they couldnt help but shudder but obviously they thought more, Hall is here to fly World of Warcraft, in the moment of Antoines summoned beast attack, they Suddenly spread out and easily escaped these attacks. Come and not be indecent! As soon as Hall waved, the eagle birds and the lightning golden eagle underneath immediately retaliated back. Seeing Antoine''s hands, the students of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy around him were not keeping their hands. For a time, a lot of magic was emitted from them and exploded in the air. For a time, the mercenaries on the wall were a bit stunned. The charm and splendor of magic is unimaginable to them. If it is in the dark, it is estimated that this will be a beautiful fireworks event. For a time, the town was very lively outside, but Antoine directly let his two-headed World of Warcraft directly to the Hall, because he is very clear, the most important means for the summoner is to directly kill the summoner ! Looking at Antowan and the two-headed nine-faced Warcraft, who rushed over to himself, Halls mouth sneered a little. Chapter 967： Antoine Antoine, which is invisible in Chapter 967 "Roar!" Antoine''s other nine-dimensional World of Warcraft is also an eagle-shaped flying World of Warcraft, but its speed is obviously not a level with the Lightning Golden Eagle. WwW.lwXs520.cOM "Oh? This seems to be... Tiger Eagle!" Tiger Eagle is a kind of eagle-shaped Warcraft. It is called Tiger Eagle, not only because it has similar tiger markings, especially the king of its forehead is more powerful and domineering. And there is one more point, that is, its voice, who can imagine, a sound that is clearly a tiger barking, will actually be sent from an eagle-shaped Warcraft mouth. "It seems that you are not too courageous, and I am still dare to fight in battle with me?" Antowan saw that Hall escaped the magic, and actually stopped to look at his own Warcraft, and suddenly he laughed. "Oh, are you talking to me? Oh, sorry, you just misunderstood, I won''t be too courageous, but I really don''t like you! And the garbage around you!" Hall buckled his ears, and the expression added the tone of the speech just now, so that the opposite Antoine''s face was red and purple. "Good! Very good! I will let you know that you are looking for a dead end! I will tear up your World of Warcraft in front of you and give it to me! Give it to me!" Antoine was angry. This time he was really irritated by the guy of Hall. The leopard-shaped Warcraft saw the owner angry, and suddenly released the magic again to Hall. It is not to release the magic indiscriminately, but to target the eagle birds and beasts around Hall, and then give Antoine the opportunity to besiege Hall. Seeing the eagle birds and beasts around them panicked around under the attack of the leopard-shaped Warcraft, Antoine''s mouth slightly exposed a slight curvature. Although the Lightning Golden Eagle is very fast, but it is fast, will Hall leave these Warcraft and the Fire Phoenix empire below to escape? Although he did not know what Hall is currently in the inner court, he knew that once Hall really escaped, he would take this matter everywhere to publicize, and Halls reputation would stink. Hall didn''t know what Antoine thought, he wouldn''t run away because he was worried about the students below, but he didn''t put Antoine in his eyes. Besides, Halls reputation does not seem to be very good in the inner court. A big devil and a name for a good thing are enough to prove this. Seeing that Hall did not escape, and the Warcraft around him had already surrounded him, and Antoine suddenly laughed loudly. "Ha ha ha, kid, aren''t you very arrogant? I see what you do now!" When I heard Antoines laughter, the faces of several Fire Phoenix empire students suddenly changed. "I didn''t think Antoine was so powerful, it seems that we are finished!" "Hey, I knew that I shouldn''t leave alone. If the Master of Manas is there, there will be no such thing! I blame you!" One of the phoenix empire students said here, and looked back at the seven. The magician glanced at him and looked at him as if he wanted to engulf him. The seventh-class magician saw what he wanted to say, but the injury on his chest made him almost breathless. After he took a deep breath, he just wanted to defend what he was, but he didnt wait for him to say it. Exclaimed. "Heaven...this...this won''t be true! Am I blind?!" Like the trainees, the mercenaries on the wall, Jack''s eyes widened, his mouth wide open and he looked at the scene that suddenly appeared in front of him. He did not believe it and licked himself. The pain from his hand made him Realize that all this is true! "Heaven! Is there such a strong person? If I can follow him, I don''t have to stay in this place..." Think of Jack holding his fist tightly, and the shocked eyes in his eyes slowly became firm. "Yes! I want to gamble! Since I love gambling, why not gamble on my own life for the rest of my life! Even if I lose, I will not regret it!" The reason why Jack decided to make this determination is because a group of flying Warcraft suddenly emerged from the Hall that had been surrounded by Antoine. These Warcraft not only surrounded Hall, but also surrounded Antoine and the students of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy. Even the arrogant Leopard-shaped Warcraft on the ground was stepped on by two huge World of Warcraft. On the ground, where is this fierce leopard? This is no different from a puppy. "This... how is this possible? How can you have so many summoned beasts? Even my teacher can''t do it! This is fake! False!" Antoines original expression of self-confidence suddenly fell over after the sudden appearance of these World of Warcraft. I saw that he was horrified at this moment, and he couldnt recognize the fact that he was hiding in his own World of Warcraft for a while. fake? Hall sighed, then hit a ring, suddenly surrounded by World of Warcraft collective roar, followed by a one-eyed dragon eagle bird beast headed several nine-dimensional World of Warcraft directly rushed over the Tiger Eagle, other World of Warcraft also facing them The target launches an attack. Perhaps Antoine was scared, and it may be that those who did not have Antoines commanding combat power dropped a lot. In a short period of time, including the Tiger Eagle under Antoines body, The students of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy were subdued by these sudden appearances of Warcraft. If Hall did not issue an order to kill them, it is possible that these Warcraft and people will become the belly of the Hall Summoner. "No... this... this is not true!" Until this time, Antoine did not believe the facts at hand, but the reality was cruel. Ming! After a high-pitched cry came, a huge figure descended from the sky, and Anto''s head lifted up, and Hall saw a smile slowly coming over. "You What are you going to do?" Although Hall is laughing, but Antoine feels that this smile is very horrible, he seems to have been scared by Hall, the whole person is a little confused. Hall looked at the silver-haired handsome guy somewhat silently. He didn''t think that this guy turned out to be a silver gun candle head. However, such a person is also easy to handle, and his self-confidence has been hit hard. Is this not a good opportunity for interrogation? When he thought of it, Holden grinned. "Antoine is it? I am asking you, want to die or want to live?" ...... Looking at the Liji Empire and his party, the fire empire empire several students suddenly looked at the figure in front of them. But what they didn''t know was that Hall was holding his hands with a smile on his face, and how cumbersome the expression was. "Oh, there is still a king. If you can conquer, my strength will definitely be upgraded!" Chapter 968： Small persons choice Chapter 968 Small People''s Choice "I really didn''t think that the result would be like this? Originally, after the arrival of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy, the Fire Phoenix Empire suffered, but the result was..." "No, that person is too powerful. I have seen the summoner before, but like him, I really saw it for the first time!" "The main thing is that he is still so young. If he is half-sacred, isn''t he invincible at the same level?" Half holy? The speaker is unintentional, the listener has the heart, and originally thought about how to make Hall accept his own Jack suddenly suddenly, he suddenly remembered, the last time he and Antoine dealt with the situation, he did not ask about the biped The situation of the Dragon King, he did not say too clearly at that time, just said a nest of the two-legged dragon, if he told the adult where the two-legged dragon king may exist, if the adults happy to accept themselves, then on At the thought of this, Jack couldn''t sit still. He quickly turned around and prepared to go down the wall. The big man on the side quickly screamed. Novel www.WX "Jack, what are you going to do? Come back! You will see your whip when you see it!" What the big man didn''t think of, the excuses that used to be useful today actually failed, and I saw Jack not rushing back and screaming. "Go to his uncle, I will not do it!" Uh The mercenaries, including the big man, were a little dumbfounded. They didn''t understand what crazy Jack had made, and he said this. Soon, a figure ran out at the gate of the city. Everyone hurriedly looked down and found that this person was not Jack who just ran down. He saw that the direction he ran was exactly where the Warcraft was. "I am going, is Jack gambling mad? Didn''t he see the horror of these Warcraft? Even Antoine is running away, is he ready to die?" The big man may be the person who knows Jack the most in this group. He heard his eyes and said, he blinked and said. "Maybe, this is a turning point for Jack. Maybe..." ...... "This...you are good at the seniors..." A fire empire magic school student couldn''t help but step forward to break this silence. There is no way, anyone who is surrounded by a group of Warcraft, and the party is still facing themselves, will have a feeling of fear in the heart. Fortunately, Hall is a man of the phoenix empire, so this magician has the courage to say such a sentence. "Oh?" Hall heard the words turned around. He looked at the student who spoke. It was about twenty years old. It was a lot bigger than Hall, but it was a cautious look. "Although the two of you have just done something that is not authentic, but..." When Hall opened, the two students changed their faces. After all, they just started to face their own people. Although there is a reason, this is an indisputable fact. Once this matter is known by the inner court, it is absolutely Inevitably, a big punishment. "Schoolmaster...this...this is all..." The two people who wanted to explain suddenly saw Hall waving at them. The rest of the words swallowed back. There was no way. Just the moment, countless eyes were staring at them, if If they don''t know how to shut up, they are expected to have difficulty opening. "But he is not a good thing, he left his companion to escape... Hehehe, don''t say you go back to find the reinforcements, just now I saw it clearly!" The seventh-class magician''s face was white, he wanted to explain something, but when he saw Hall''s sharp eyes, he suddenly went to the ground, and the female magician next to him did not need to say that he was holding the seven magicians half. I dare not say anything, I am afraid that I will be angry with Hall. "Go! Go back and go for it!" Hall saw that he didn''t talk, and didn''t have time to pay attention to what he was thinking, and waved him directly. For such a person, he does not have time to mention his teacher to manage, anyway, as long as he does not find himself to find himself to die. Seeing that Hall was so rude, the seven magician''s face suddenly became red, but even so, he did not dare to say anything, and quickly pulled a girlfriend who was beside Hall and walked straight toward the town. The other two magicians also wanted to say something, but they didnt seem to want to pay attention to their appearance. After sighing, they greeted Hall with a magician and also supported each other in the direction of the town. Go. As for why not leave here, I want to come to them very clearly, according to their current physical conditions, want to leave here to reach another town, it is simply an idiotic dream. Not to mention the Warcraft that has been in the Titan continent for a long time, it is enough that the souls that have emerged again recently are enough for them. "Do you have a double-legged dragon king, um, now I just know that there is such a thing, but if you want to conquer it, you must first know where it is! Damn!" Halls headache slammed his head, and the inner court gave him not much time. This time he came to conquer the two-legged dragon, which he himself proposed. Otherwise, he would not come to this place alone, but instead go directly to The troubles of those souls have gone. Just when Hall had a headache, a sudden roar and a cry of pleading pleading. "Don''t... don''t bite me, I... I have something important to see an adult!" Ok? Hall heard the words and turned his head. He looked at a sharp-nosed monkey. The man dressed as a mercenary was screaming at an eagle bird and beast. It looked funny and funny. "Let him come over!" Hall didn''t really care about this kind of person, but he suddenly thought that he had just arrived here, and the time was not so full. Why didn''t he ask a local person to ask for it, so he opened the eagle bird to let him come. When Jack heard this, he was relieved After seeing the eagle bird and the beast really let the road open, he quickly walked over in a small step, and said nothing to go directly to Hall. "The villain Jack has seen the magician adults!" "Let''s talk, what are you looking for?" Hall looked at him faintly. "Adults, villains have important things to report to you! I...I..." Seeing that Jack was a little swollen, Hall frowned and showed a dissatisfied expression. "There is something to say!" Although Jack didn''t say it, Hall thought of it, but he just wanted to pay. For such a person, Hall can''t talk about it and can''t talk about it. Seeing that Halls tone is wrong, Jacks mind is tight, and he is not daring to make his own request first, and directly and clearly. "Adult, I... the villain, I know the news of the two-legged dragon king!" "What? You say it again!" Chapter 969： Conquer Chapter 969 Receiving "What are you talking about? You say it again?" The original casual Hall heard this after the whole person suddenly hit a spirit, he stared straight at Jack, as if Jack had said a word he did not like to hear, it would let those Warcraft put him I swallowed it. Music-text The swamp giant crocodile, which Hall did not close up, just coincided with Hall, wide-eyed, opened his mouth to face Jack, and looked at the huge mouth full of sharp teeth, the black throat, and Jacks double on the ground. The legs couldn''t help but tremble. The mercenaries on the wall had always been concerned about Jack''s situation. They didn''t know what Jack was doing. After seeing those Warcraft suddenly collectively facing Jack''s fierce gaze, the people present couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. . "Hey... Jack... Jack, is he really looking for death? The Antoine, who is ranked seventh in the inner courtyard of the Liege Imperial Academy of Magic, is easily smothered by this person. Jack is an idiot. Why is he going to provoke this adult? Is he crazy? ?" "Yes, God, those Warcraft... I thought that if I was surrounded by these World of Warcraft, I would succumb to death and not be shredded by them!" "Is it crazy? No..." The big man blinked his eyes. He felt that Jack was not so stupid, otherwise he thought that his low-powered guy could not be mixed. "There must be something here that I don''t know..." The big man is a little anxious, but he has no way. After all, no one dares to go up rashly at this time, for fear that one accidentally provokes Hall, but it is not a place to be screamed by these World of Warcraft. Jack didn''t know that the players of his mercenary group were discussing himself. He swallowed hard, then reached out and rubbed on his lap, and forced himself to calm down with pain. He knows very well that if this time does not calm down and the adult in front of him explains clearly, then don''t say that following this adult, it is estimated that it is likely to be swallowed by this huge Warcraft. "Big... adults... I mean, I know some news about the Wyvern King!" "Oh?" After seeing Jack slowly calm down, Hall couldn''t help but flash a glimmer of light. It seems that this person is still very courageous. "Talk about it, how do you know that I am interested in the Winged Dragon King!" After thinking about it, Hall decided to ask Jack what he knew and wanted to see if he was smart. For Jack''s arrival, Hall has already guessed most of the time, as Lloyd said before. Once Hall is strong, there will be many people with strength or special skills coming to work, and he can be the first person himself. This is the glory of him and his ancestors. Obviously, Jack is the kind of person that Ou Laide said! Then Jack didn''t hesitate and didn''t support him, and even more and more. After listening to Jack''s words, Holden felt that he was really running. Jack was the one who sold the location of the Wyvern to Antoine, and Antoine was about to explore the place, but he didn''t think it would be because of this. Things are being cleaned up by myself. Listening to Antoines account, they came over to find the Wyverns and tame more Wyverns in the way they accidentally obtained. Hall is seen from here, Antoine, or Antoines teacher is actually the last behind-the-scenes, and his purpose is not the ordinary Wyvern, but the Wyvern. ! In the current situation of Antoine, it is obvious that he is not suitable to continue to explore, then the opportunity of Hall is coming. Antoines teacher is obviously a semi-holy, which is one of the reasons why Hall will easily let Antoine be so easy. Although Hall is not afraid of semi-sacred, he is not willing to do so easily. On the opposite side. After all, no one knows whether the old guys of the Fenghuang Empire will fight for themselves and the Liji Empire. In the unlikely event that they close their eyes and look at the troubles of the Liji Empire''s half-sacred people who come to find their own troubles, they can run away, then what about their sisters Avril and Angel? Therefore, Hall decided not to sin the teacher of Antoine for the time being, but to convince the first and second level of the two-legged dragon king to upgrade his strength. When you want to come to Hall with two semi-class masters, there will be no idiots willing to casually provoke. After Jack finished, he looked at Hall with a look of anticipation and saw Hall thinking about the problem. Although he was very anxious, he also forcibly resisted not making a sound. The waiting time is very painful, although it has not been how long it has been, but Jack feels that every second is as difficult as a year. Fortunately, he did not let him wait for a long time, Hall finally turned back to look at his clothes, he immediately stood up and looked forward to seeing Hall. "Jake is it..." "Yes, adults! The villain is here!" Jack heard the words and respectfully bowed. "You are good, if you really find it, you have the most credit! I can consider taking you in!" Seeing Hall telling it straight away, Jack suddenly had a happy face, and then he said nothing to Halls head. "Master, the villain absolutely does not lie, if not found, the villain is willing to die!" Seeing Jack so confident, and still using life as a guarantee, Holden smiled. With Hall''s understanding of such people as Jack They can be said to be very valuable for their own lives. Once they are willing to use life to make a guarantee, then this matter is eight or nine. ! "Very good! Let''s go, advanced city!" Hall sat with satisfaction and clap his hands, then waved the other World of Warcraft and jumped on the back of the lightning golden eagle. Hall stretched his finger and pointed it to the side next to it. The eagle bird said. "Sit up, advanced city!" Jack heard a smile on his face. He turned his head and glanced at the eagle bird and beast that had already been underground. He had a new understanding of Hall''s ability to control the summoned beast. This is a powerful summoner. If you can follow him all the time, you will definitely have a different life! This is the life my Jack needs! Jack had a secret decision, and then hesitated, and dared to go to the eagle bird and beast. After sitting, the eagle bird and beast did not attack him. Jack was relieved in his heart. Hall glanced at him with a funny smile, then patted the head of the lightning golden eagle, the lightning golden eagle screamed, then took the Hall to the direction of the town, and the eagle bird beast under Jack also followed Hall. Fly up. Chapter 970： Manas Chapter 970 Manas "Jack... this guy..." Watching Jack actually do the duck eagle bird and beast back with the Hall, the big man could not help but clench his fist. For those who are not reconciled to fate, it is more than Jack... but the big man has not taken Jack this step. Now, looking at Jacks appearance, it seems that he has already gained the appreciation of this big man, and the big man is envious. It seems that I feel the bottom of my eyes, and Jack looks down. After seeing those who are the original mercenary group, the corner of his mouth is slightly curved, but he quickly converges and carefully looks ahead. Hall, after seeing Hall didn''t pay attention to him, the heart was relieved. "This opportunity, I must grasp! Certainly!" After secretly urging himself, Jack was not looking at the crowd below, but was sitting on the back of the eagle and the beast on the back of the eagle and the beast. Hall with strong spirituality naturally found the eyes of Jack and the mercenaries, but he didn''t care. Instead, he nodded slightly to Jack. If Jack is a person who likes to show off, then Hall will not stay. Under him. Soon, Hall and Jack stopped in an open space in the town. After collecting World of Warcraft, a middle-aged obese man with a smirk came over. "Hello, hello, I am the temporary person in charge of the merchants in this town. Adults can call me Medu." Medu? Hey... syphilis? Halls mouth twitched slightly. He almost laughed when he just said, although he didnt know if there was any syphilis in the world, but the name is really... Seeing Hall looked at himself strangely, Medu wiped the sweat from his face and laughed. "Big... adults?" Medu has heard the news from the mercenary, but this person is even more powerful than Antoine. It is said that Antowan, who is arrogant in front of himself, was almost greeted by the adult and was crying and shouting his mother. This person is even more a person he can''t afford. "Oh, Medu is, is there anything?" Hall''s voice just fell, not waiting for Medu to open, Jack on the side suddenly said. "Master, Medu is the person in charge here, if we want to replenish, it is most appropriate to find him!" Jack? the host? Medus eyes widened and glanced at the guy who suddenly popped up. He had a Jack who was dare to come out and interjected. He just wanted to swear that his Medu suddenly heard his name for Hall, and the whole person suddenly Amazed, I originally swallowed back when I wanted to speak. "Master? Hey... Jack, this bastard, didn''t think he was lucky enough to recognize this adult as a master? Good insurance, good insurance!" For Jack''s interjection, Hall didn''t care, he snorted and looked at Medu. "Is that the case?" Where does Medu dare to fight a word? An Antoine has made him humble and kneel, let alone Hall, the more powerful god? "Yes, adults, you see what supplies you need, I will prepare for you immediately, to ensure that it is the best here!" Medu did not say the money, he was very clear, if he would raise money at this time, in case Angry Hall, when is it... At the thought of that consequence, Medu couldn''t help but shudder. Don''t look at him getting good now, because this is where the two colleges gave up. He relied on this reason to make some slowly here. strength. Of course, these strengths are not so much in the eyes of people like Hall. It can be said that they want to destroy them, and they simply do nothing. This is why he is acting so carefully. "Okay, what Jack needs you to be responsible, how much money to say directly, first arrange a hotel for me to rest, and then set off tomorrow!" Medu heard that Hall would leave tomorrow, and his heart suddenly sighed. He had a very bad time these days. Anyone who has a head on his head should take care of it. It is estimated that no one can rest well! "Yes, adults, I will arrange this! This is arranged! You can rest assured that what you need is absolutely the best!" Hall nodded and then led Jack to a hotel that looked like a higher grade. The next thing Hall did not worry about, the windy meals in these days made him a little tired, so he refused Jack to arrange a beautiful service, and he took a hot bath alone. After washing it out, Hall felt that the feeling of exhaustion in the whole body disappeared. This feeling made Hall unable to stretch out. "Well? It''s so sweet!" When he came out, Hall found that there was a lot of food in the living room, and Jack on the side saw Hall coming out and said with respect and respect. "Master, this is the food that I specially arranged. I have already eaten it. Please feel free to eat it!" Uh When he heard this, Holden stunned. He didn''t think that he would have the feeling of being an emperor one day. Those eunuchs seemed to have the opportunity to test the poison before the emperor had a meal. Although Jack''s approach is correct, but Hall does not like OK, don''t get so troublesome in the future, I am not so expensive! Seeing that Hall is not very affectionate, Jack is so scared that he just wants to say something but sees Hall beckoning him. "Okay, sit down and eat together. After you finish eating, you will be ready to make supplies. Go early tomorrow!" Seeing that Hall didn''t seem to blame himself, Jack couldn''t help but feel relieved. He heard that Hall actually invited him to dinner. He was shocked and happy. But in the end, he still restrained his own joy, and his face looked terrified. "Master, I..." "Okay! If you still want to follow me, I will listen to me almost honestly! Let you sit down and eat and sit down and eat! After you have finished eating, hurry to get me to do things! And don''t call my master later, just call the young master!" After saying that Hall didn''t have a chance to Jack, he ate himself, not to mention that the food here tastes good. Jack hesitated again and again, and finally bite his teeth and screamed a young master. Then he sat down and cautiously ate it. It looked like a lady, and the Hall looked awkward. After eating hard, Hall drove Jack out and then prepared to rest. And just before Hall just lay down, a voice came from outside. "Hello! I am Manas, don''t know if I can come in?" Manas? Hearing the portrait of Manas who came out of the door, Holdon was a glimpse. He felt that the name seemed to have been heard, but he could not remember it for a while. Although I don''t know who Manas is, I am looking for what I am doing, but since everyone else is here, let''s see what he is going to do. After thinking about it, Hall said. "come in!" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 971： Dont give face Chapter 971 does not give face After the door made a loud noise, a man wearing a magical robe in the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Magical Academy came in. Hall looked at the man in front of him, only to see that he had a black and vertical hair, a sharp flying sword, a slender black scorpion, a thin, sloppy lip, a sharp outline, and a slender tall Not rough body, like the eagle in the dark night, cold and arrogant but clear and arrogant, and the independence of the room is the strength of the world. But at this time, the man who claimed to be Manas showed more of a dignified look in his eyes. Manas is the seventh person in the inner court. The reason why he came over is because his brother, the seventh magician who escaped from his lost companion. The second is that he also wants to see this summoner who is even more terrifying than Donalds description. For Donald, Manas still remembers that he was easily defeated by him when he was in the first round. Even if it has been so long, he still has not come out of that shadow. At the thought of the suffocation that he was stared at by several heads of World of Warcraft, Manas still had a trembling feeling in his heart. Only after seeing Hall, he was shocked by Hall''s youngness. He did not expect that his brother, the sorcerer who was even more terrified than Donald, was so young! "Hello, I am Manas!" After all, Manas was well-informed and quickly reacted. His face showed a slight smile and took the initiative to give Hall a courtesy. "Hall!" Seeing that Manas is so polite, Hall is naturally not too rude. Manas smiled and nodded. "Don''t ask me to sit?" Seeing that Hall had made a request for action, Manas smiled at Hall again and sat down on the chair next to him. Hesitant Hall has no one to entertain here, so no one has come up to hand the tea or something. The two sit in this way and look at each other. If someone sees this scene, they will definitely think that the two people have passions and the like. Fortunately, this situation did not last long. Manas first broke the silence. "Hall learns... can I call you like this?" Hall didn''t care about shrugging. After all, he did not enter the inner court recently, and the inner court did not say that the number one must be the senior. Besides, this is just a name, as long as Manas is not Look at him, call it and there will be no less meat. Halls brother is a disciple of Vice President Renee? Manas mentioned Renee in an opening, which made Hall a glimpse, but he soon understood. Also, among the summoners in the inner court, it is estimated that only Vice President Renee is best known. Isnt Donald a disciple of Vice President Renee? Its no wonder that Manas would think so. Seeing that Hall shook his head, Manas, who was still confident, was a bit dumbfounded. Not a disciple of Vice President Renee? how is this possible? Who else in the inner court can train such a powerful summoner? Is it something that some hidden family has? Manass family is also a relatively large family, so he still knows something about the hidden family. After all, people like Hall are unlikely to suddenly emerge from a civilian because the civilians have no place at all. This capital! "That doesn''t know Hall, you are..." The reason why Manas asks this is because he wants to understand the specific situation, so that he can know how to do it. After all, his younger brother does not do anything, if it is passed back. By then, not only is his brother in trouble, but his family will be ashamed. That''s why he came to Hall to meet immediately after he knew it. "Oh, Manas, are you? You don''t need this. I will tell you directly. My teacher is Loren. I am the vice president of a foreign house. If you have anything, just say it. If it is ok, I will. I have to rest early, and tomorrow I have something important to deal with!" Seeing Hall directly open the guest, Manas frowned, but he was thinking about the name of the man that Hall said. As a person with a strong family, he still knows some things, so he quickly thinks of who Hall is saying. Lauren didn''t have anything, but Lauren was a good dean of Lawrence, and the relationship between Lawrence was not as simple as that of a simple foreign president. His strength is fully qualified for the upper house. After thinking about this, Manass heart suddenly took a contempt. "Oh, it was a disciple of Teacher Lauren. Oh, I have a relationship with Teacher Lauren. It is a good person!" Nice person? Well, that''s it. Hall touched his chin and agreed to Manas''s words, not to mention the old man of Loren, who still took care of Hall. www.novelhall.com~ Although many times it is not so reliable. Seeing that Hall didn''t talk, Manas felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, but his surface was good and he didn''t show it on his face. "Oh, I don''t waste Hall''s time for rest. This is the case. I came here to thank the younger brother who saved my brother. My brother was spoiled from an early age. He is sometimes too unwilling. People are relieved, and there are some hairs to do things!" Its really not worrying... and its not just a donkey! Halls heart groaned, and he probably understood that Manass purpose here was nothing more than to let himself not say what he said today. For this, Hall really didnt have this idea, not Halls falsehood. It is completely unnecessary. If Hall is really an angry youth, today Manas is not coming to plead, but directly killing the door. After understanding the purpose of Manass coming here, Holden lost his interest in Manass continued conversation. He saw that he waved at Manas, ignoring the ugly expression of Manass face. Said. "I understand the meaning of the senior, I am not interested in your brother, go back to what you want to deal with, how to deal with it, do not ask my opinion, I have something to do tomorrow, just like this!" Bastard! Manass hand suddenly clenched. He was very annoyed with Halls rude behavior. He said that he was the seventh person in the inner court. He was enjoying the respectful eyes of others in the inner court. But here at Hall... Someone looked at Hall with anger, Manas took a deep breath, then he got up and looked at Hall''s faint voice. "In this case, then I will not bother Halls brother to rest! Leave a message!" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 972： deal with Chapter 972 Processing For him to take Manas away, Hall is not worried about anything, even he is not afraid of Johnny, still afraid of this Manas? What Hall didn''t know was that when Manas left, a secret place in the town, a group of people were discussing his situation here. "Damn! Bastard! I want him to die!" As a roar came, a beautiful ornament was shattered by the heavy shackles on the ground. If Hall recognized it in the past, this angry person is not someone else, it is a handsome silver-haired man Antoine! At this time his face was completely a sly expression, and there was a trace of handsome expression. "The **** is also the summoner, and the most important thing is that the spiritual talent is different! I..." Antoine originally wanted to say why he was like him, but he lost so badly, but he said that half of his mind suddenly flashed in his mind. Spiritual talents? Wyverns? What seemed to have been thought of, the face of Antoine, who was screaming at the face, suddenly showed a pleasant expression. "Right! Just as if I heard that the **** Jack called him, is it because...hehehe" It seems that Antoine thought of something, and the corner of his mouth suddenly showed a gloomy smile. Thinking of this, he turned to look at the person on the side and said, "I will arrange for someone to call Jack who is going to see what he is doing and when he will leave!" After seeing his men leave, he took out a scroll of gloomy smile. "I was still worried that I would be embarrassed by the teacher, but now it is good, you want to play that idea, you are looking for a dead end!" ...... The next morning, after the Hall cleaned, he had a good breakfast. Jack had already returned, and the supplies that needed preparation had already been put into the space bag. "Young Master, although I don''t know the specific location, but I heard the depths of the valley. Occasionally, there is a huge roar. The voice makes the people who hear it shudder. I think that should be the young master. Find the Wyvern Dragon King!" Hall drank his saliva, then took a look at what Jack had bought. Most of the space bags, except for some food and water, were cold and warm, and climbing. "Since you know one, let''s do it! Go early and come back soon!" If the average person tells Jack that Jack is absolutely slap in the past, are you shopping here? Going back earlier? This is to go to the nest of the Wyvern, but if you are not careful, it will be swallowed by the Wyvern! He didn''t dare to say this to Jack''s ten courage, so after Hall got up, he quickly followed Hall. Its said that Jacks heart is not afraid of being fake. After all, its the legendary half-sacred Wyvern King, dont talk about it, just take a look at it, and Jack estimates that he will suffocate. But there is no way, the purpose of letting his master come here is like this, and he wants to make a fuss in the future. At this time, he can''t take care of it. Eighteen years later, it was a hero. It has been repeated in his heart for hundreds of times. It is obvious that Jack is still very nervous. Just after Hall and Jack set off, a figure quickly ran towards a place. "What? Departed toward the valley? Hehehe, well, it seems that their purpose is really there! Here I see how you die!" Antoine had already told Hall about how to tame the two-legged dragon. There is no way. Anyone who is lifted up and hung in front of a huge World of Warcraft can be eaten at any time. It is estimated that he will be scared. But this is the secret of the Liji Empire. He was told because he was a teacher''s disciple. Now he has told Hall that he will definitely receive punishment. But now, he will report to Hall that Hall may play the Winged Dragon King. He wants to come to his teacher and will turn his attention. In this way, Hall has a reason to die! Whether it is the former or the latter, Antoine''s teacher will not let Hall. As for whether his teacher will believe that Hall has this strength, then it is not all to see how Antowan said to his teacher. Thinking of this, Antoine''s mouth slightly reveals a gloomy smile. "Get me ready, go into the mountains later!" ...... Another place in the town When Manas heard the news, he suddenly missed it. He didn''t think that Hall said something was happening today. It turned out to be really something! "He wants to go into the mountains? There is only a two-legged dragon in addition to the valley covered by snow and ice for a long time. Does he want to play the idea of ??a two-legged dragon? With that kind of Warcraft, can he also see it?" Hesitating Liji Empire is very good, so including Manas, I dont know that the Liji Empire has already tamed the Wyvern, so he will not guess why Hall is there. "Brother... what about my business?" Just when Manas thought about it there was a treacherous voice. Manas was interrupted and thought, his face suddenly showed an unpleasant expression. After seeing his brother, he was angry. He suddenly glanced at his brother and scared his brother to hurry down his head. Manas wanted to slap in the past, but when he thought he was his only younger brother, he was not willing to do anything. "Hey! Look at the good things you are provoked!" Some of Manass hateful irons smashed his brothers eyes. After a long time, he said. "The few people think of ways to go back and deal with it..." deal with Manass younger brother heard that the pupil suddenly became fierce. He did not kill anyone. On the contrary, as a seventh-class magician, he killed a lot, but this time he killed several former companions. Another one is his girlfriend, which makes him somewhat unacceptable. "Hey! Move your brain!" Manas snorted, he couldn''t see it, and his brother obviously wanted to marry. The current situation is simply not suitable for dealing with the three people. The most appropriate way is to use their interests to gamble on their mouths. After all, Halls strength is here, as long as he lives alive, once he discovers that the three people are dead, then the time is certain. I will suspect that they are coming up. Therefore, these three people can not only die but live well...unless... Unless it is Hall, I will die in the mountains this time! In the eyes of Manas, a hint of coldness suddenly appeared, which made the young man of Manas suddenly feel cold and his legs could not help but step back. "This is the case, I am going to deal with the two people, you are good to your girlfriend!" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 973： how is this possible How is Chapter 973 possible? Ice valley Its a place where Hall is going to go this time, and Jack said that its already like this at the present, for decades. Hall''s body is no longer the appearance of the previous Earth era. The general weather has little effect on him, but now he has to wrap a coat that doesn''t know what fur is made. Listening to Jack said that this is the best piece of clothing in the town, and this is almost the same amount of money that Hall gave. For the gold coins, Hall is still really lacking. During this time, Hall is robbery... Hey, it should be said that he has taken a lot of treasures, and money is a legendary number for him. So when Jack handed the rest of the money to Hall, Hall directly gave him a full reward. Jack began to disagree naturally, but after seeing Hall''s firm eyes, he immediately grateful to Dade''s thanks to Hall, and he was glad that he chose the right one. Along the way, Jack said a lot about the ice-cold valley, he is very aware of the reason why Hall left himself, so he performed particularly hard. Halls compliments from time to time also made Jack more motivated, which made him want to stir his head and find more useful news to get Halls approval. On this road, Hall and Jack are not walking, but flying in World of Warcraft, so they can say that there is no danger except for some cold. But soon, Hall they met the Warcraft they wanted to find - the Wyvern. Jack also said concealedly, it is very close to the site of the Wyvern, so you need to be careful, lead one or two Wyverns to not worry too much, but if you bring out a nest, then the problem is big. However, Hall is not worried. He has a large group of summoned beasts. He is not in the heart for Jacks fear of being besieged. The only thing that needs his attention is not to be the king of the two-legged dragon. Direct spike. So dont look at Halls calmness when he talks to Jack. In fact, his mental strength has always been released, in order to be able to detect the existence of the Wyvern Dragon King in the first time, so that he can I hope to release it. Hall didn''t think about releasing Xiaohei, but Xiaohe had been sleeping like the previous one since he swallowed the dark energy. No matter how the Hall called, he couldn''t wake up. In desperation, Hall could only Put hope on the lookout, I hope he can conquer the two-legged dragon king! "Roar!" After seeing someone invade, the two-legged dragons immediately roared and rushed toward Hall. Although their strength was not as high as the lightning eagle, they always had the blood of the dragon, but they were not afraid of anyone''s provocation. "Ming!" The lightning golden eagle''s voice was very loud, and it immediately launched a counterattack immediately after the two-legged dragon screamed, which made Jack, who wanted to stop, be caught off guard. "Young Master... This is troublesome... The two-legged dragons are inhabited, and the most unbearable thing is provocation!" Hall heard the words immediately and laughed. "Isn''t it better? It''s better to find them one by one, rather than let them find them." When Jack heard Hall''s words, he suddenly smiled. Others wanted to catch the two-legged dragon. It was not careful. It was afraid that it would attract the attention of a large number of bipedal dragons. But his master is good, for fear that the two-legged dragon could not hear. Sure enough, with the lightning eagle''s provocation, then the two-legged dragons suddenly became angry, and they screamed loudly, and the sound seemed to penetrate the clouds and quickly spread toward the depths of the valley. Soon, there was a faint roar in the valley. "Its over... the two-legged dragons in the entire valley are flying out..." Jack closed his eyes in pain. He knew very well what he would encounter in a moment, but this time he did not regret his choice. Instead, he opened his eyes and took out his weapon to reveal a firm look. His every move was seen by Hall, and he saw his weapon to make a look ready to fight, and Halls mouth smiled slightly. "Roar!" The three-footed dragons that came out first have already rushed over. At this time, they are only a distance of ten meters from Hall. So close, Hall and Jack can clearly see the teeth of the Wyvern. As well as the claws, Jack has no doubt that the teeth and claws can easily tear their bodies. Just as Jack was ready to greet the anger of the Wyvern, the Hall suddenly smirked, and then several figures suddenly appeared and flew toward the three-footed dragons, not waiting for the three-footed dragons to react. Suddenly three impacts and screams came. "Hey!" Jack''s eyes widened. He didn''t think that things were going so fast. www.novelhall.com~ Just now the mighty bipedal dragon, this time was actually caught by one of the two eagle birds and one wing, and its big head As it roars, it is attacked by hawks and birds from time to time. In just a few seconds, the two-legged dragons, who were still savage at the moment, were drooping with blood. If they had a white mist in their mouth, Jack thought they were dead. "The summoned beast of the young master...even...so powerful..." He was only watching it on the wall. At that time, he didn''t feel like it. Now he sees these summoned beasts so close together that they are so skilled, one round is not After getting the three-footed dragons, the whole person was as shocked as he was to see the semi-classic powerhouse. However, Jacks surprise was not over. After he saw that Hall had simply conquered the three-legged Wyverns, his horrified mouth could not be fastened. After he reacted, looking at Hall''s eyes, there was only a surprise except for the shock. That''s right, it''s a surprise. He is a surprise to his master who can choose a powerful and mysterious power! A summoner who can casually conquer Warcraft, this is going against the sky! However, the Warcraft that was conquered was a two-legged dragon, which made Jack feel a little pity. After all, the Wyverns are wild and ferocious, they can''t wait to provoke their Warcraft, but once they are conquered, they are the other extreme. Just as he thought about how to comfortably see the Hall of the two-legged dragon after being conquered, suddenly he saw something incredible. A pair of eyes that were originally big, almost came out of his eyes. "How... how is it possible?" (End of this chapter) 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 974： come on Chapter 974 is coming. "how is this possible?" Compared to just seeing Hall simply accepting the Wyvern, the Jack is even more surprised that the three-footed dragons are still so powerful. Is this like the two-legged dragon that he saw before he was conquered and wanted to be like a rabbit? Looking at the three heads, although very well-behaved, but still has a fierce two-legged dragon, Jack is really shocked. It is conceivable that if he did not see this before, he might have persuaded Hall to look for other flying World of Warcraft, but now he is changing his mind. After all, the strength of the Wyvern Dragon, who he has lived here for many years, is naturally clear, if Hall can have a group of bipeds that keep the fierce atmosphere, then... At the thought of this, Jack immediately excited, and he quickly greeted Hall Road. "Congratulations to the young master, He Xi young master! With these two-legged dragons, the strength of the young master will definitely go up to the next level!" Jack now understands why Hall wants to find the King of the Dragon, but he has some doubts. The Wyvern of the Wyvern, but the semi-classic existence, Hall, what is his temper to provoke it? Is it... Seeming to think of something, Jack''s eyes brightened more and more, he looked at the Hall as if he was seeing a super beauty, his eyes could not bear to move away for a moment. "Cough, take your eyes, I am not used to it!" Hall, who was still satisfied with the secret recipe of Antoine, suddenly found a hot gaze watching himself, he could not stand the toilet alone, especially one The big man is staring at it. "That... young master, is this method you are..." Hall didn''t hide it. It was not a secret for him. After hearing Hall telling a little about it, Jack was so excited that Hall could tell him the secret. Obviously this is for him. Trust. But if he knows the real reason in Hall''s heart, he doesn''t know if he will be wronged and draw a circle. "Young master, this secret may not be protected for a long time. According to this situation, the arrest of the Wyvern will be raised again. According to him, this is a herb called Zinnia. No wonder, I mean recently. Why is there no one who wants the purple dragon grass to be bought at a high price? It turned out to be the reason!" The original purple dragon grass is not a rare herb, its role is to be used after frostbite treatment, and because of the problem of medicinal properties can not be made with other herbs, can only be simply crushed and applied to the frostbite to ease . For general frostbite, it works well, but if it is a deep frostbite, it won''t have much effect, which is why its value is not high. Its just that no one thought of it, just such a simple herbal medicine that couldnt be simpler, even connected with the two-legged dragon. Suddenly Jack flashed an idea in his mind. He felt that this had a certain impact on Hall, so he quickly reported to Hall. "Young master, recently the purple dragon grass was purchased in large quantities, and the purple dragon grass near the spicy has been collected, so that even if the young master catches more bipedal dragons, if there is no such purple dragon grass..." Hearing here, Hall looked at Jack with a look of appreciation. For the follower who just received, Hall is more and more satisfied. People are smart and dont talk, mainly thinking and learning, except that the strength is a little worse. This can also be considered a good talent. "Oh, you think about it well. Most of the purple dragon grass is already in the hands of the Liji Empire. I am only a small part of Antoine that has not yet been handed over. I just just experimented." After a pause, Hall looked at the two-legged dragons and said. "Actually, I have probably figured it out. In order to conquer the purple dragon grass that is needed for a two-legged dragon, I want to conquer the Wings of the whole ice-covered valley. There is no such thing as a purple dragon grass reserve for decades. So, so this purple dragon grass for me, the glass of water is simply not what I want." Jack heard a cold breath, and it took a few decades for the purple dragon grass to freeze all the dragons. This is how much it is. Does the owner say that I want to help me here? He collected the purple dragon grass for decades, this... For a time, Jack was a little hesitant. He followed Hall and wanted to hold his thighs to achieve the great goal of life. He was not small, if he was wasted here and for decades, then... and many more! Originally, he was hesitant and did not know what to do. Jack suddenly had a glance at the Hall of laughter and laughter. After seeing this smile, he immediately realized that some cars were wrong. He is a young master who has offended Antoine of the Liji Empire. According to him, Antoine has a semi-class teacher. Since they know how to accept the Wyvern then they definitely don''t Will easily look at Hall, the phoenix empire, to pick peaches. It is estimated that it will not take long for them to send people. It is very likely that Antoines teacher will come over personally, because Jack remembers that Antoine had inquired about the story of the Wyvern King. So, his teacher must also I played the idea of ??a two-legged dragon king. correct! Wyvern King! Suddenly Jack patted his head. From the previous situation, he immediately remembered that since the Wyvern has a king, if you directly accept it, the other Wyverns... The idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Just when Jack wants to say something, it seems to be in the beast garden. Countless loud and large roars are coming from the valley, and then Jack is scared to discover. In the distant valley, there is a dense figure flying out. In terms of quantity, there are at least 3,000 heads! day! This will not be the Wyvern of the entire ice-covered valley? This is dead! Looking at the dense dragons in front of him, Jack couldn''t help but tremble. However, he learned this time. He quickly took a look at Hall with Yu Guang. When he found out that Hall was not afraid, but he still had a smile on his face, Jack couldnt help but feel relieved. "Master, he is absolutely sure, otherwise it is impossible to be so calm. It seems that I must adapt to this situation earlier, otherwise I will show fear and fear every time. Master will not value me! I will probably abandon me! No! It must not be like this!" Jack clenched his weapon and he converges his heart and forces himself to be shocked. Looking at the upcoming two-legged dragon group, Jack said secretly. "Come on! Bet on this time!" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 975： Search Chapter 975 search "Jack!" Suddenly, Halls voice came from the side. Jack heard the words and turned his head. He began to think that Hall was ready to do it or had something to explain, but then Halls words made him a little dumbfounded. "Get ready to escape!" Uh? ! what? Run away? Not fighting? Was it said that the whole single-footed dragon group was singled out? This script is a bit wrong? Jack is not good for the whole person. The courage he just brought up, after hearing the words of Hall, immediately became like a deflated balloon, and suddenly became crumpled. At this point, Jack seems to be more decadent and more decadent! "Emotions are all my own thoughts!" Jack gave a wry smile, what else can he say at this time? The Warcraft under him is Hall, but he is very clear, don''t look at this Warcraft to listen to his own orders to fly with him, before he did a small experiment, just before you get the Hall command, want to let The eagle bird and the beast went to catch a small animal and ignored it. It shows how powerful Hall is to control his summoned beast. Sure enough, not waiting for Jack to answer, suddenly the eagle bird and the beast swarmed wings, and then the eagle bird immediately pulled up the shape, the cold wind whizzed past Jack''s ear. Fortunately, he is more prepared, except that he feels less than stinging on his face, and there is no other discomfort. Huh! Under the command of Hall, the lightning golden eagle and the eagle and the beast immediately moved in the direction of escape, and the two-legged dragons immediately became angry. They roared and chased them, and for a time, the entire valley. There are screams of the two-legged dragons, scaring some weak animals to sneak in their own nests and dare not ran out. ...... Ha ha! Hall saw the two-legged dragons behind him, and he couldn''t help but laugh. On the side of Jack, after hearing this laughter, he couldnt help but swear by his heart, that is, he was the master. He was replaced by others and was chased by thousands of dragons. The soul that was not scared was already very good. Jack didn''t know what he thought of this master. He didn''t dare to ask. He looked at the two-legged dragon that had been keeping up with him. Jack had already accepted his life. Anyway, he couldn''t escape. He worried so much, not as good as it was. I am quietly following his master, maybe there is something miraculous? Uh! Suddenly, Jack found that the eagle and the beast had changed direction again. When he saw Jack, he was scared of death. He did not expect that not only the eagle and the beast, but also the lightning golden eagle under his masters direction. The flying dragons are flying in the square where they are. No way Jack smiled in his heart, and he became more and more confused about what Hall wanted to do. Because the lightning golden eagle and the eagle bird changed too suddenly, which made those two-legged dragons not respond at the same time, just like this time, the lightning golden eagle and the eagle bird and the beast took Hall and Jack from the Wyvern. The top of the fly flew over. "Hey!" The two-legged dragons that wake up suddenly suddenly roared. They immediately changed direction and rushed toward Hall. Because it was too sudden, some of the two-legged dragons couldnt have time to slow down. Then many of the two-legged dragons were directly mounted on other two-legged dragons. A scream of screams continued to come. "Oh, hey, fun!" Hall smiled and turned to look at Jack. "Good... fun..." Jack reached out and touched his forehead and found that it was sweat. Obviously his heart was scared. Hall didn''t break Jack. He reached out and patted the lightning golden eagle. The lightning golden eagle opened his mouth immediately, and then a ray of magic continued to emanate from its mouth and flew toward the two-legged dragon below. For a time, there were many screams of the two-legged dragon. "Hey!" Obviously, this group of two-legged dragons is angry. They dont think that so many people have been bullied into this. For a time, with the passage of a huge roar, the whole two-legged dragon group burst into a huge The roar. "Well, very good, it seems that the wild Wyvern is awesome!" The visible Jack heard this and almost fell off the eagle bird and beast. Fortunately, he grabbed the reins in time, otherwise he would not have to wait until he fell. He estimated that he would not be allowed to land and would be swallowed by those angry Wyverns. Let''s go. The scenery of the valley continually flashed from the front, and the lightning golden eagle and the eagle and the beast brought Hall and Jack together to play a chasing game over the valley with a group of bipeds. After flying for about a dozen minutes, Hall looked at the situation with some doubts. In addition to the snow-capped valley, Hall couldn''t see a strange place. Jack on the side looked at Hall strangely. He had already understood it before, and he was not in danger because he would be caught up by the Wyvern from time to time, but with the help of Warcraft~www .novelhall.com~ They are all stunned. Looking at his appearance, he still doesn''t understand. His master seems to have known this situation for a long time, so he will be so calmly touring the ice-covered valley with a group of raging twins. "Does the master want him..." Suddenly Jack thought of a possibility, he just said that there is the existence of the Wyvern King, but he does not know where it is, and Hall is doing this, obviously looking for the Wyvern. But Jack still can''t figure this out. Since Hall wants to find the two-legged dragon king, why not deal with the thousands of two-footed dragons behind you? In case it really leads to the Wyvern Dragon, there are so many of its subordinates behind it, is this really good? There was a lot of doubt in Jack''s heart, but he didn''t dare to ask it. Just look at Hall and take him around in the frozen valley. Fortunately, this situation did not last long. When Jack was a little bored, suddenly Halls voice came again. "Damn! Is this still reluctant to come out? Hey, if that''s the case, then don''t blame me for picking up the hand!" Uh? what? Kneeling? what''s the situation? Jack heard a little confused, and he didnt understand what Hall meant. When he just wanted to speak, he suddenly found that they stayed in front of the highest peak of a valley, and thousands of feet of dragons behind him. It is also a distance of 100 meters. With the flying speed of the Wyvern, this distance is only a few seconds away, watching Jack''s two-legged dragon group, Jack said violently. "Young Master... I... are we going to fight with them?" Hall heard the smile and laughed at Jack and said, "We? No, it is them!" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 976： Show up Chapter 976 shows up "they?" Jack looked at Hall with some doubts. He didn''t get it wrong. He heard it clearly. He used this word for his master. But who are they? Looking at Hall''s face with a calm expression, Jack understood that this is definitely not a joke. In other words, in front of thousands of extremely vicious bipeds, this joke is not funny at all! Soon, Jack knew who Hall said they were. I saw that his master waved in front of him so calmly, and then suddenly there was a large piece of dense figure around him. After Jack looked at the big picture that was obviously bigger than the Wyvern, the whole person was surprised that he didn''t know what to say. The boss of his eyes and the open mouth of his eyes could not be closed. "This...this... is this the true strength of the master?" Originally, Jack thought that Hall had a ten-head summoned beast. It was already very good. After all, Halls ability to reveal the summoning beast had surprised him, but now it seems that its all small! This sudden appearance, at least tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft, not only shocked Jack, but also scared those two-legged dragons who had originally rushed to tear up Hall and others. The two-legged flying dragon in front did not get the command, immediately braked urgently, and even changed direction to escape from here, but the two-legged flying dragons behind them did not stop in time. This is not the case, the different world version of the air crash is above the ice-covered valley. Being cruelly deductive. "Boom!" "Hey!" The sound of the screams and the screams came from the front. The team that had been neatly squashed suddenly became a mess. In a short period of time, there were no fewer than a hundred pairs of dragons injured directly from the air. Many bipeds Even if they stabilized their figure, they were obviously not hurt by the action of their wings. Hall didn''t pay attention to the stunned Jack, only to see him pointing his fingers at the two-legged dragons laughing. "Since your king is reluctant to come out, then I will force it out, call it, how loud is it to call me louder!" Under the command of Hall, tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft team immediately waved their wings, and suddenly the whole valley was heard by the sound of the sound, and the snow on some peaks was broken and dropped by this huge noise. At one time, a lot of avalanches appeared on the peaks. And Hall''s flying World of Warcraft could not care what the avalanche they caused would cause harm to the creatures here. Immediately after hearing the Hall command, they launched an offensive against the current Wyvern. Looking at the avalanche behind him and the two-legged dragons that fell below, Hall waved again and appeared on his way to Warcraft. They didn''t have too much stay, but they flew directly to the falling bipeds. For this, Jack, who understands the strength of Hall, immediately understands that his master has regarded these two-legged dragons as his bag, so he naturally will not see that these two-legged dragons lose too much. The two-legged flying dragon was scared by the huge flying World of Warcraft that suddenly appeared in front of him, and their teams have been tangled up just now, in the face of the number of flying World of Warcraft team, their eyes are now Showing a look of panic. Some of the two-legged dragons roared and rushed toward those flying World of Warcraft, while others turned around and fled, while many were stupid and stupid on the spot. But it is clear that whatever they do, they seem so vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. Just one face-to-face, the two-legged flying dragon was actually drowned by Hall''s flying World of Warcraft team. Looking at the shocking scene, Jack couldn''t calm down for a long time. He saw that he clenched his right hand tightly, and he didn''t care if his right hand was whitish. "Strong! Too powerful! These thousands of Wyverns are like this..." Jack thought for a long time, did not think of a word that can describe this scene, but his eyes are becoming more and more bright. "It seems that I really have time to work, and I have worshipped such a powerful master! I must..." Just when Jack secretly decided to follow this powerful master, suddenly a breath of his heart came. This breath is very powerful, so strong that as long as the **** is more, you will suffocate and die. "Hey!" The speed of the heartbeat proved that this was not his fantasy. He turned his head fiercely and found that Hall''s face on the side also became dignified. "Roar!" A sound that could tear the heavens and the earth came from the valley. Soon, it was still a snow-capped peak. At this time, all the cracks broke out, and then a larger avalanche rolled down from the highest mountain behind them. and exposed the snow covered mountains and a huge cave. "This is...hey!" After Jack saw the figure inside, the whole person couldn''t help but take a breath. "Football Dragon King!" The original two-legged dragon king really existed, and he actually hid in a cave covered with snow! "You finally came out, I thought you still have to continue to hide?" Ok? Jack paused after hearing Hall, and he didn''t understand why Hall said so, but soon a voice told him why. "Human! Get out of my place! Otherwise die!" hiss! day! This two-legged dragon king will actually spit out words! As the sound came, the first big blue eyes were exposed in the cave. If you didn''t look carefully, others thought it was two huge blue lanterns. As the blue light disappeared, a huge head rushed out of it, followed by its neck, wings, body, and its long, many thorny big tail. "Roll? Hehe, do you think that I am coming so much, just to see you?" With a wave of hand, Hall waved some of the flying World of Warcraft that was shocked by the appearance of the Winged Dragon King, and also released the look of the space. Seeing a handsome man who suddenly appeared, not only was Jack stunned, but even the two-legged Dragon King who just wanted to anger Hall was also stunned. After seeing the handsome man, the giant scorpion dragon, who was still somewhat angry, suddenly shrank abruptly. "How...how could it...why he has that kind of breath on his body! This...this is impossible!" 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 977： fair? Ha ha Chapter 977 Fair? Ha ha The two-legged dragon king smashed its pair of giant eyes, and his eyes did not hide his horror, and he was shocked by the sudden appearance of this person! Although the dragon''s blood is very thin, but the fear of the heart, the two-legged dragon king who is a semi-class is feeling uncomfortable. "No! Impossible! Human! How can you have the breath of Zulong in your body! This is not true!" Zu Long! ? Hall heard the word suddenly, and he knew too little about the situation of the dragon, although there was a little black in his space, and there was a dragon family on the side. But Xiaohe is like a child. Can''t you expect to hear the state secrets from a child? Looking at the old monsters that have lived for so long, in addition to knowing that they are created by the dragons, there is very little information about the dragons. I want to come to them like the playthings created by the dragons. The hard work. Hall is like this, not to mention Jack, who has long been stuck. The sudden appearance of the hope has broken his perception of the summoner. He wonders if there is any ability to have a summoner summon a person. "People? Oh, I am not a person!" Looking at this, Hall, who was on the side, heard a few twitches. not human? This is really something... Well, Hall has to admit that there is nothing wrong with the hope that he is a dragon. After the breakthrough of the dragon''s blood, it seems that it is not a human being. As for what... Forget it, just like him, he feels what he is and what is good. This headache problem Hall didn''t want to think about it, and he didn''t bother to think about it. Anyway, as long as he knew it, he hoped that he would follow his orders. "Tell you a choice, surrender to the master! Or death!" When he said the word "death", looking at the sharp eyebrows under the sword, a pair of sharp eyes slammed the eyes of the two-legged dragon king, which seemed to penetrate the soul-like eyes. Let the two-legged dragon king heart suddenly feel a little uneasy. "Hey! You can''t think about it! I don''t care what you are? You dare to insult the dragon, want a noble dragon to succumb to an ant, you are looking for a dead end! I don''t know where you got the dragon''s blood, like you The guy who insults the blood of the dragon is not worth living. I want to swallow you up. I want to restore the glory of the dragon!" Speaking of this, the two-legged Dragon King, who was still hesitant, once again roared, and it seemed to be able to spread the sound of the clouds to the surrounding. After all the Warcraft including Hall''s flying World of Warcraft was shocked by this sound wave, many Warcraft were directly stunned and fell straight from the air. Fortunately, Hall has already been prepared, his mental strength has been released, and there is a desire to help him resist, so Hall did not suffer any harm. Jack is not so lucky, I saw that not only him, but even the eagle and the beast under him have turned their eyes, and the body is involuntarily doing the falling body movement. To see those Warcraft will hit the ground, Hall waved a hand, some stunned past flying World of Warcraft immediately disappeared in place, and those two-legged flying dragons were captured by other flying World of Warcraft and flew into the distance, including Jack in a coma. "Hey!" The two-legged Dragon King naturally did not want to see his men being taken away. He just screamed and wanted to chase after him. At this time, he looked forward to his shot. "Humph!" A cold snoring came, and the Winged Dragon King immediately stopped its action. It blinked and looked at it. Before it was just a little fearful of the blood of the ancestral dragon, but now it has to Seriously look at it. "Half holy?! You are also semi-holy? And still intermediate?!" As I said before, the semi-level is also divided into three parts: primary, intermediate and advanced. Most of the inner courtyards are junior, and the only one is Hudson. This is also the hope of telling Hall. Hall is not one of the reasons why it is too much in the inner court. It can be seen from this that the three small levels after the semi-san, each one is very difficult to raise, and in the semi-holy battle, the so-called more-order combat is very unrealistic. Of course, its another matter to do more bullying. Its really a middle-level sacred to deal with a few primary and semi-holy, even if its a drag, you can drag this intermediate semi-holy. Plus each semi-sanctual has their own secret abilities. If the other party is really fighting for a fight, unless you can kill it, don''t underestimate the existence of any one-half level. Looking at him without talking, he turned to look at Hall and saw that Hall nodded at him and then stepped back, looking at this again before turning to look at the huge Wyvern King. "Submission! Or death!" Looking at the cold voice did not make the Winged Dragon King fear, but it aroused its fierceness. The Wyvern of the Wyvern is not nonsense, its huge wings are shaking at the moment, the whole body is lightning-fast and rushes toward it. Its full of fangs, and its open, and its so open. Also, abolish half life. "Hey! Look for death!" Looking forward to breaking through the shackles of the semi-sacred, this is his first serious battle, only to see a sneer in his eyes, when he is about to swallow him with a stenchy mouth, suddenly his figure becomes Blur it up. "bump!" The huge mouth was fiercely closed, and the direct impact of the teeth was very loud, but the Wyvern of the Wyvern was not with the slightest joy. Its huge eyes suddenly turned to the side, and the claws with sharp claws turned to the left. Grab the past. The newly-appeared look of the figure once again became blurred, and the claws crossed the head of the look, but the look was not killed, but the figure disappeared again. "bump!" "Roar!" With a loud bang, the two-legged dragon king screamed, and did not know when it was, and the hope appeared above its head. The voice just now looked at the head of the two-legged dragon king, and the painful two-legged dragon king roared. "Damn bastard! You have the ability to fight with me in the bright future, don''t always think about avoiding! Zulong''s face is north gate and lost! You don''t deserve the blood of Zulong!" When I heard the roar of the Winged Dragon King, the Hall that had already escaped couldnt help but turn over the eyes. Is the emotional dragon a fool? This time, I still think about fair and just battles? If it weren''t for Hall, there was only hope that he could fight, otherwise he would like to be singled out with the Winged Dragon King! Of course, it is the summoned beast of the two-legged dragon king single-handed Hall! 1 second to remember Aishang novel network:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 978： Semi-sacred Chapter 978, The Power of Semi-Holy "Is it? If you wish!" Looking at it, I blinked and glanced at the stunned Wyvern Dragon King. In line with his handsome and handsome appearance, this made Hall''s side can''t help but look at it. "It''s amazing for my brother. I didn''t think that you are not only handsome, but also become _ forced, admire! Admire!" I dont know what Hall thinks, otherwise it will definitely fall from a high altitude. If this situation is called _ forced, then Hall is yelling? The unsuspecting gaze of the cockroach suddenly burst into a breath of breath, which left the summoned beasts that were still in the air and below the ninth, and continued to fall like a dumpling. When Hall saw helplessness, he had to collect them. Until now, Hall realized that the tactics of the sea and the sea were so vulnerable in the face of the masters of the semi-san level. Unless there are a lot of avatars flying like the Golden Eagle, the nine-way flying World of Warcraft is around, even if you can''t hit the semi-holy, at least it won''t be chased by the half-sacred. After a long period of consumption war, it is estimated that there is a possibility of defeating the semi-sanctification. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Looking at the lookout suddenly burst into a strong atmosphere, the foot of the Dragon King can not help but produce a fear, but soon it will reply, Hall estimates that this is the dignity of the two-legged dragon king. Sure enough, after the Winged Dragon King roared, the body''s breath continued to rise, and the rate of growth was no slower than hope. But unfortunately, it is only a semi-sacred primary stage after all, even if it is full of strength, it is still lower than the hope in the momentum. Well, this is Hall''s view as a bystander. After all, he is not a semi-holy, and he can''t understand the specific meaning of this level. "Humph!" Looking forward to seeing the Winged Dragon King with a scornful look, in his view, the Winged Dragon King did this, except for the low-level World of Warcraft, there was no use. "Get out of the way! Give me to die!" Looking forward to underestimating the kind of self-contained attire after his transformation, he did not think that his simple action would let the two-legged Dragon King take the initiative to attack. Looking at the two-legged dragon king who is rushing like a rainbow, I hope that this time I am not dodging. He just stood in the same place and looked at the more and more two-legged dragon king, regardless of its sharpness. Whether the teeth will shred themselves, I saw that he suddenly made a bent and punched action. Then, when the big-footed Dragon Kings mouth was about to bite, he looked at his eyes suddenly and fiercely, and opened his mouth and screamed. "Give me broken!" I saw a strong breath suddenly appearing on the lookout, a lavender energy wrapped around him, to be precise, his white hands that women admire hateful hands. Then Hall saw the hope that he swung his fist and slammed into the head of the Wyvern King who had rushed over him. Looking at the lavender energy slowly spread in the place where the two sides touched, Hall suddenly felt a burst of heart rushing into his heart, he did not think much, grabbed the lightning under the golden eagle roaring. "Escape! Hurry up and escape for me!" In fact, you don''t need Hall to say that the Lightning Golden Eagle has already wanted to escape from here when he saw one person and one dragon in contact. The premonition of Warcraft for danger is always more sensitive than human beings. After hearing the Hall command, the lightning golden eagle and the one-eyed dragon eagle bird on the side suddenly screamed, and then rushed to the rear with the pain of eating milk. As for the two-legged dragons, Hall had no time to pay attention. Fortunately, Hall responded quickly. Just as he let the Lightning Golden Eagle escape, there was a horrible bang behind him. After the loud noise, a powerful shock wave hesitating to destroy the land was chasing them to Hall. . "Fast! Give me a hurry!" Halls forehead didnt know when it was full of sweat. Not only that, but his back was soaked, it seems that he was scared this time. "Hold the grass! Look at this egg, the battle of the semi-sacred is so horrible, even tell me in advance, go out, don''t think that you become handsome, I will not pack you back! Your kid is waiting for me!" Halls heart just groaned and looked at a few words. Suddenly there was an impact behind it. Even the Lightning Golden Eagle was almost rushed to roll it up. Fortunately, its strength was still strong and it was hard to shake its wings. This shock wave. The one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast that is holding Jack is also awkward. Fortunately, there is no accident. This is a blessing in misfortune. "Look, you are getting out, you..." The Halls words were only half, and when I turned back, I suddenly stopped, not because he didnt want to say it, but because he was shocked by the scene before him. I saw the original high mountain, and it turned out to be flat at this time. The peak of the feeling was destroyed when I just watched them fight. Not only that, but the snow-capped valleys around here seem to be smashed by the meteorites in the sky. There are big pits everywhere, watching the scene of the pit and the two-legged dragons surrounded by the rocks, the heart of Hall. I can''t be calm for a long time. "Heaven...this... is this the strength of the semi-sacred?" Hall thought that he was so arrogant in the inner court. If at that time, Dean Hudson really did not care about cleaning up himself. Although the inner court must be destroyed, people must die a lot, but Hall is the initiator of this. Less than a little benefit, for him, it is completely offensive to the death of the phoenix empire, even if he can not die ~ www.novelhall.com ~ then waited to be chased by the semi-san. If Hall is a person, then he can slowly improve his strength, ensure that he does not die, and pick up those people by the way, but Hall has relatives, he can not bring them all the time. As for controlling them with blood stasis, Oh, Hall never thought about it! Therefore, when I thought about it, Hall suddenly felt that he did not fall out with the inner court. It was really wise. "Booming!" Suddenly a loud bang came to break Halls daze. Hall looked at the place where the voice came. I saw a figure of a raging figure in the body standing up from the inside. This person is not someone else, it is the former and the two feet. The dragon kings look at the bombardment. Looking at the look of the look, Hall couldn''t help but scream, "Look, how do you hurt so heavy? Are you okay?" Who knows this guy shook his head, the tone is still so stinky. "It is worse than me!" Chapter 979： See how arrogant you are Chapter 979, see how arrogant you are. "It is worse than me!" Originally, I still want to comfort the Hall of Hope. After hearing this, the corner of the mouth couldnt help but twitch. I saw that the blue veins on his forehead were exposed, clenched his fists and stopped talking, and there was a urge to swear. . Fortunately, at this time, I did not pay attention to Hall. When he said this, his eyes only stared at a pile of gravel not far away. I saw that this gravel pile was much higher than the nearby gravel, as if something was buried here. Seeing the gaze straight on the gravel pile, Hall couldn''t help but turn his head, just as he turned his head, the gravel pile suddenly burst into a slap, and then a roar came from inside. "Hey! I want you to die! I want you to die!" This is the voice of the Wyvern of the Wyvern. It is heard from its tone Hall that it is very angry at this moment. It is estimated that if you stand still, it will really swallow the look. . "Oh la la!" As the gravel continued to fall, a figure emerged from the gravel pile. After seeing this figure, Hall could not help but for a moment. Hall, he was scared by the appearance of the King of the Wyvern, and after seeing the gravel falling, the figure of the King of the Dragonfly exposed the front of the Hall. I saw the two-legged dragon king at this time all over the body is blood, a lot of blood said that its scales continue to flow down, and one of its huge wings has become somewhat distorted at this time, looks like a two-legged dragon The king''s wings have been hit hard, and it is estimated that in its current situation, let alone fly, it is somewhat difficult to maintain the balance estimate. Not only that, the Winged Dragon King suffered from the damage. It was originally a tooth with a sharp tooth, and it broke a few. When it looked at the leaking appearance, Hall saw the eyelids straight. Looking at the Queen of the Wyvern, who had a look at his face, he took a step forward and said coldly. "Stop! Or die!" "You!" The two-legged dragon king looked up and looked at him. To tell the truth, at this time, he knew his body very well. Don''t look at the one person and one dragon is a simple hand, but it is very clear in my heart how heavy the injury I suffered just now. It is estimated that I want to return to the original strength, at least half a month, or even far more than . It just made a look of anger, just want to scare the look, so that he fled when he hesitated, but unfortunately, the two-legged dragon king did not think, I hope this guy is so out! Looking at the look of further raising his hand, the heart of the dragon''s heart spreads a hint of fear. "Hey!" Looked at the two-legged Dragon King without a reply and immediately snorted. "Don''t waste my time with my master! Give you the last chance. If you don''t surrender, then you are ready to die!" Come true? ! The Wyvern of the Winged Dragon looked at the sacred look of the purple energy again. It used to be a blessing in the past, but suddenly it was stronger than it, and it also had a scent of ancestor. After the guy, the Winged Dragon King first produced the idea of ??not wanting to fight, but fleeing. Looking at the two-legged dragon king who has been shaken, Hall knows that this should not be allowed to continue to force it. The method of adding carrots is not only effective for people. Thinking of this, Hall was strong and suddenly showed a smile on the front. "That, I think we can talk about it, do you think?" ...... In the town outside the frozen valley A group of figures flew from the outside, their speed was very fast, not only that, the atmosphere of this group of people, let the mercenaries near the gate of the city involuntarily hit a chill. Looking at a group of shadows passing by, a mercenary wiped his forehead and said a cold sweat against another mercenary. "Heaven, who are these people? The breath on them is terrible! Just one eye just let me pee directly." "You didn''t see it?" Another mercenary heard a few mistakes and glanced at him. "What did you see? What did you find?" "They are the people of the Liji Empire! You don''t have the signs of the old powder on them?" "Liji Empire? Hey, their breath is too horrible, I am scared to see!" For his companion, the mercenary did not despise him. After all, he was just like him, but he just saw the signs on those people, so he was too embarrassed to make fun of him. This matter was passed to the ears of the Liji empire, although they may not be specifically looking for trouble for their own weak people, but who can guarantee that they will do this when they are bored? "The Liji Empire is not the same person here, and the people of the Fengfeng Empire are unlucky!" Not to mention, this mercenary is still very accurate. At this time, the people of the Liji Empire were gathering in front of a hotel. Among them, an old man was the most prominent. The students of the Liji empire around him stood behind him with respect and respect, and they looked like they were afraid to show up. Obviously this The identity of the old man is not low. "Is it already determined?" When the old man spoke, the tone was very calm, but the people present did not talk casually, nor did they move around. And Antoine is the only one of these people who dares to step forward. www.novelhall.com~ Teacher... That person has gone to the Frozen Valley. From the situation I got, the guy named Jack is absolutely Knowing the news of the Wyvern King, the guy is too odious. I almost asked him about the Winged Dragon King, but he just sold me some news about the Wyvern. It seems that he is ready. . "Hey!" The old man snorted, he did not continue to entangle on this issue, because he is very clear, rather than this, it is better to start directly, after all, that is the two-legged dragon king, from the information obtained, He is probably a semi-class Warcraft. He doesn''t believe in a young guy, even if he is a spiritual talent, he can''t conquer the two-legged dragon king. The reason why he was so hot and rushing over, the biggest reason is to catch up with the old guys in the Fengfeng Empire. When he was allowed to conquer the two-legged dragon king, he would compensate for some small things. Its okay to apologize with that guy. He doesnt believe that the Fengfeng Empire will directly work with himself after learning that he has conquered the Dragon King. Thinking of this, he waved his hand at Antoine. "Leave a few optimistic about the kids of the Phoenix Empire. You lead the way. I will see how arrogant the guy is!" Chapter 980： Roberts Chapter 980 Roberts The old man who spoke was not an ordinary person. He was the teacher of Antoine, one of the deputy deans of the inner court of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic, and the semi-sacred summoner, Roberts. Don''t look at Roberts''s white hair, but from his application, he is not the kind of old-fashioned person, but it also gives people a very spiritual feeling. This is the feeling of the neighboring father, this is simply the old generals who are strong and strong. Antoine did not dare to refuse, or he would not only refuse, but would be very happy. After all, Hall was a shameful humiliation before him. He called his teacher, not for revenge. Just when they just wanted to leave, a figure came out of the hotel. "This must be the deputy dean of Roberts. Hello, Manas, the Imperial Academy of Magical Academy, will say hello to you." Don''t look at Manas''s daringness to come out and say hello. In fact, his heart is constantly shaking, and he is afraid that the assistant dean of Roberts will summon his half-sacred summoned beast to swallow him. Oh? Not to mention, in this case, Manas actually has the courage to come out, it must be said that Roberts has something to look at him. However, he was more anxious this time, so he didn''t have extra time and wasted Manas, so he said directly after he nodded to Manas. "It''s not very calm here recently. We are very friendly partners with the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy of Magic, so in order not to hurt you, I hope that you will be in the hotel for the time being, rest assured, I will leave people to protect you." protection? Is it under house arrest and surveillance? When Manas heard this, he couldnt help but say that if he really listened to Robertss words, he might as well believe that the sow would go to the tree. Looking at the vice president of Roberts to leave, Manas was anxious. He originally thought about leaving the place in these two days, then went back and talked to the top management about Halls bad words. This is also that he does not know Hall is in the inner court. In the case, if he knew that Hall was already very famous in the inner court, it is estimated that there would be no such idea. But now he didn''t think that even Roberts of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic had come. This Roberts had seen it once or twice, but he was deeply impressed by the power of Roberts. He vaguely remembered that he had just looked at Roberts''s Warcraft far away, and he was almost breathless by the fear of the Warcraft. If he didn''t hear that Roberts wanted to put people under house arrest, he wouldn''t come out to face Roberts directly. The nervous and scared emotion made him feel very uncomfortable. "This... Thank you, Mr. Roberts, the dean of the dean, we are ready to go back to the college to deliver the task today. We can only accept the good intentions of the deputy director Roberts." "Hey, I will let you wait and wait, where is that nonsense? If there is anything, let your teacher come and tell me!" you Manas did not think that Roberts, the vice-president, turned his face and changed his face. At one time, his face became red. Antoine looked at Manas with a sneer, but he was very aware of his teacher''s temper. Although he admired the courage of Manas, he dared to bargain with his teacher, but this does not mean that he would agree with him. way of doing. Sure enough, after seeing Manas being scolded by his teacher, he knew that Manass dream was broken. "Look at them, don''t let them hurt. After all, we are partners with the same spirit!" Here, Roberts glanced at a few people who followed him. These people immediately nodded to Roberts and then Go straight out and come to the hotel to stop. Looking at the few people who had no less than their own Liji Imperial Academy of Magic, Manas was angry, but he finally bit his teeth and turned to prepare to go back to his room. The hero does not eat before the loss! Manas persuaded himself so much, and at the same time he hated more and more about Hall and Roberts, especially the former. In his view, whether it is Antoine or Roberts, they are all brought in by Hall. If it is not Hall, how could he receive such treatment. "Get out of the way, don''t let me see you in the inner court. I will let you know that the seniors are not irritating!" Just as Manas was ready to go back with a bite, and Roberts and Antoine were about to leave, suddenly there were several figures in the distance. Antoine looked up arrogantly, and when he saw the person coming, the pupil suddenly slammed up. "Old...teacher...he...he" Antoine''s performance made Roberts very dissatisfied. He hated people who were unclear and unfavorable. If Antoine was his disciple, he really wanted to slap him. ""What is the system that is flustered? "" While Roberts scolded Antoine, he did not find that Manus, who was as surprised as Antoine, was going back to the hotel room. "Hall? Is he coming back?" Suddenly, Manas glanced at Roberts, and smiled secretly. "Oh, very good, you can come back yourself, I see how arrogant you are in front of the half-sacred!" Thinking of this, Manas did not leave immediately, but went to a slightly hidden place in the hotel to stop. His purpose was very simple, just to see the arrogant schoolmate in the face of angry half-class What will happen to you. Manas still remembers that his teacher and himself had said a very important word. He remembered that when his teacher said this, he repeatedly emphasized it several times. "Under the semi-sanctification is the ant ant encounter half-level, unless it is impossible to avoid, otherwise you can try not to provoke." ...... Sitting in the Lightning Golden Eagle and talking to Jack, Hall suddenly patted the lightning golden eagle''s head and motioned it to stop. He blinked and looked at a group of people flying up from the town. Among them, Antoine was concerned about it, and the magical robe of the Liji Empire''s inner court logo, which was unconcealed by those around him, immediately made Hall realize that these people were all Liji empire. "Oh, the little one came to the old? Antoine''s teacher... Is he also..." Hall thought of it, his eyes swiftly swept over these people, and soon he focused on one of the old men. "Well? This old man... is so strong!" Hall felt a little bit of the momentum of the old man, he immediately understood, this person is estimated to be the semi-holy of the Liji Empire! "Oh, it seems that I can really afford to see me, half holy is coming!" Chapter 981： Blinking Chapter 981, blink of an eye "You are Hall?" Looking at the Hall that had just come down from the Lightning Golden Eagle, Roberts couldnt help but reveal a glimmer of light. He was not seen by genius, but it is still rare for him to have nine summoned beasts like Hall. He did not think that this lightning golden eagle was given to him by the Hall elders, but those Warcraft are some very rare cubs, but Roberts clearly saw that this lightning golden eagle is an adult state, that is older than Hall. It must be several times bigger! At the age of Hall, I want to raise a child from an early age. It is simply an idiotic dream. From here, we can see that this Hall is definitely not simple. When he heard Roberts, Halls gaze turned immediately, and he looked at Robertss mouth and smiled. "Yes, I am Hall, you...should it be the teacher that Antoine said? Oh, the old one, the small one, the Liji empire is really respectful and young, for this, we are phoenix The empire is still a lot worse. It seems that we have to study your Liji empire." you! When Hall said this, the people around the Liji Imperial Magic Academy immediately showed an angry look. If they didn''t take care of Roberts on the side, just the words that Hall said just now, a few grumpy people almost moved. Get started. Manas hiding from the side of the mouth heard the words and couldn''t help but twitch. Although he saw that the old man of Roberts heard this, his eyes were very comfortable, but he thought that Roberts was a real semi-sacred strongman. After the man, Manas mouth could not help but reveal a sinister smile. "Hey, Hall, you are looking for a dead end! No one can save you!" Roberts looked a little bit blue, but he did not speak immediately, although he was very angry in his heart, but he lived for so long after all, this patience of the city is still there. Even if he really wants to shoot Dead Hall right away, he will find a suitable reason for himself and will not leave any excuses. "Hall is, young people are still not so impulsive, otherwise they will suffer, I think your teacher should have taught you!" In the words of Roberts, there is a hint of warning. If it is replaced, Hall may still avoid the identity of Roberts, but now... Hall dig Taoer Duo, that spanking appearance looks really makes people angry, not only that, after dig Hall also finished facing the direction where Roberts blew, it looks as if to say Roberts is earwax, blow It''s easy to solve it. "Oh, are you talking about the old man of Loren? Saying that he really didn''t say this to me, he just said that he would see him if he didn''t look good, but he would run!" Loren? Roberts heard the news suddenly, and Lauren himself naturally knows. After all, the three inner courts will gather together to discuss the problem from time to time. Especially during the time of the soul family, the frequency of contact with the three inner courts is increasing. It seems that Hall is so embarrassing, it''s a bit like Loren''s character of the hob. Sure enough, there is a master who has his apprentice, what kind of person will teach what kind of bastard. Roberts took a deep breath and just wanted to talk. He was staring straight at the side without talking. Before he had not noticed this person, he had to blame Hall, the bastard, who turned his attention in a few words. All attracted, and it also made people feel impulsive, which is very incredible for Roberts. "Semi-Holy?! Is there a half-sacred beside this kid?" Rubbing his eyes, Robertss heart that just wanted to get angry was once again forced to calm down by him. "Since you are a disciple of Loren, then this is the case for the time being." Antoine and Manas hiding in the side of the news suddenly glimpse, so the end of the tiger''s tail? What kind of joke? You are a high-ranking semi-sacred strongman, ridiculed by a young and contemptuous speech, can you still bear it? Is it because of the age? The older the more timid? If Roberts knew the thoughts of the two men, it is estimated that he would not hesitate to summon his own call to swallow them. Ok? Hall also looked at Roberts a little strangely. He didn''t understand that the old man was very angry, but why did he say this in the end. Just when he was confused, Roberts opposite again spoke up. "The matter of the Wyvern Dragons has come to you already know, and you just came back from the outside. It seems that you have seen the Winged Dragon King?" Here, Roberts also gave a special look at the look and face around the Hall. There are still some pale Jacks. Uh? Hall heard his eyes blinking, and if he didn''t understand Roberts''s purpose, Hall could have lived for so many years. The words that Roberts just said are empty words. His real purpose is to understand the situation of the Wyvern King from Hall. The reason why he didn''t do it right now is estimated to be the strength of the hope. "This old guy is really..." But soon Hall''s mouth showed a taunting smile, even if Roberts had a purpose, how to meet Hall, it is already doomed to the fate of the Wyvern King, so Roberts has been destined to come to this result empty-handed. The more Roberts, the more Hall didn''t want to tell him the truth, Hall didn''t believe it, he didn''t say Roberts would do it, and Hall wasn''t afraid of him either. www.novelhall.com~ wouldn''t want Roberts to do it. In this way, Hall will definitely let Roberts regret what he is doing today. "Football Dragon King? Well, I did see it, and I was chased by it for a long time before I could escape!" Hearing Halls blink of an eye, the informed look and Jack couldnt help but roll his eyes. Needless to say, even Jack, even if Roberts put a knife on his neck, he would not say half a word. Because he cares about coming back, Hall has already used Jack''s **** surgery. At this time, Jack can''t wait to give body and mind to Hall, and he will betray Hall. "Oh? You really saw it? Where is it now?" Roberts heard the news, he prepared for so long, isnt it for this semi-classful Wyvern King, if he can successfully conquer this head? The Wyvern of the Wyvern is not only the two-legged dragons, but also the two-and-a-half-level summoned beast, who can gain a higher voice in the inner court of the Liji Empire. Seeing that Roberts was so excited, Hall didn''t want to say an address directly. "It''s there, but I mind you better not go there, there are a lot of dragons there!" Chapter 982： Suspected Hall Chapter 982 Suspected Hall Roberts blinked. Seriously, he glanced at the address and didn''t look red. On the other hand, Hall, this guy is so staring at so many people, there is no such thing as a side effect after lying, so he smiles and looks at everyone. Jack and the look of the side looked at Hall with great admiration. For the owner who has such a strong and cheeky, they can''t find other words to describe it. "No! How can Hall say it? Is he afraid of death? Although I can say it directly, I always feel that something is wrong!" I secretly underestimated one sentence. Manas who had the same thoughts as him, Manas, for the humiliation that Hall had given him, he remembered in his heart, and originally wanted to see Hall''s mercy side, but now he is a special one! How can this be done? ! How is he so easy to recognize? ! Manas was very anxious, and he didn''t want to let this opportunity go so easily, so he immediately turned his head and looked at his teacher anxiously. Even the two young people didn''t fully believe in Hall''s words, let alone Roberts, who had a lot of money. "Oh? It''s like this, huh, huh!" Roberts smiled, and the more he looked at Hall, he looked at it, and Hall''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t wait for him to move, and the look of the side suddenly became cold. With a bang, the powerful pressure that Hall had felt suddenly disappeared. This sound seems to be heard in the ears of everyone, and the faces of some people with low strength around him have changed. Even Manas and Antoine, who are fighting for the 9th, suddenly look forward to it without defense. After a while, the two faces are no better than others. These people looked at the handsome man suddenly with a look of fear. They didn''t think that he was just so cold, and it would have such serious consequences. If they started to do it, then after that... At the thought of this, everyone''s face suddenly became difficult to look. The same face is not good, Hall, the situation he just did not understand, Roberts this old man actually did not say anything to him, which made Hall heart can not help but think. "Ginger is still old and spicy, but there are hopes, otherwise..." Hall, who almost drove the ship, stared straight at Roberts, who had the same expression with a surprised expression. For the sudden desire to intervene, it is clear that Roberts surprise is not much less than other people. Seeing the murderousness in his eyes, Roberts didn''t hesitate. As he waved his hand, a huge figure suddenly appeared in front of him. "Well? This is..." Looking at the sudden appearance of the figure, the people present suddenly felt a **** breath rushing to the face, this breath made them almost even breathing problems, a few weak people actually fell backwards, watching their mouth The appearance of vomiting foam is obviously unable to withstand this breath and even directly stunned the past. "Hey!" Two roars came from this sudden sound, as to why it was said twice, because Robertss summoning beast had two heads! "Double-headed wind snake! Haha, the teacher did not believe him, then I see how you die!" Double-headed wind snake, this is the name of the World of Warcraft that Roberts summoned. As the name suggests, this is a snake-shaped Warcraft with two heads. The two-headed wind snake has two huge heads that are separated from one common body. The two heads seem to be the same, but if someone looks at it carefully, there are still some differences. The most striking difference is their forehead, with a red prismatic crystal on the left and a green crystal on the right, which looks like it was engraved and placed. What surprised Hall the most is that the snakes of the two-headed wind snake actually have a pair of huge wings, which is still a flying World of Warcraft! "Hey! Dragons? How can there be a dragon''s breath here?" The people who were in a state of shock suddenly heard a sound like a gryphon, and suddenly they didnt know what to say. Dragon family? Heaven, there is a dragon here? Is it the legendary dragon? As for why it is not a two-legged dragon, everyone here knows that there is also a dragon character in the two-legged flying dragon, but the thin blood is completely irrelevant to the dragon! "Dragons? You are not mistaken?" Roberts finally showed a surprised expression on his face. He immediately asked his own summoning beast. The head of the red crystal head widened its eyes and looked straight, then said a little dignified. "Yes, this is human! I feel the atmosphere of the dragon from his body, and... it is still very rich! More than ever!" Another snake with a green crystal also nodded. "It is true. I didn''t think there is such a strong dragon in existence!" "Humph!" Looking at the sudden appearance of the two-headed wind snake, I commented on myself, looking at the cold, and at the same time stepping forward and staring at the two-headed wind snake and Roberts. For the summoner, I hope that there are still some taboos. This is not to say that he can''t beat them, and he knows in his heart that this Roberts is definitely not the half-summon summoner of Hall. Don''t look at Hall''s possession of a semi-sacred summoned beast. The special envoy has no semi-classic strength. That is to say, if you look forward to fighting with the two-headed wind snake, there is no way to win in a short time. This time, it is worthy of the name. The semi-sacred summoner Roberts can have time and ability to kill Hall. Thinking of this, I hope to give Hall a hint to him immediately. "Well, I know, if he really does, I will let him know how to write the wrong word!" It''s not that Hall is not afraid of Roberts but there is a powerful summoning beast in his space. Hall believes that when he is on his own, he is fully capable of releasing it before Roberts'' action. For a time, the two sides were so confronted with each other, and the strange atmosphere made the surrounding people afraid to come out, fearing that an accidental voice would trigger this unprecedented war. After a while, Hall first broke the silence. "Oh, what do you do with such a big battle, is it that the assistant dean of Roberts does not believe me?" I believe you have a ghost! Everyone, including the lookout and Jack, whispered at the same time. Looking at the expression of the face that everyone did not believe, Hall had no choice but to shrug his shoulders. "Since I don''t believe it, then I can''t do anything! I don''t know if there is anything about the deputy director Roberts. I am going to leave without it!" Chapter 983： Snake Chapter 983 Snake "I don''t know what else is missing from Roberts, if I don''t have it, I will leave!" Halls appearance in the eyes of Roberts made Roberts very angry, but his gaze was a deep jealous look at the handsome man beside Hall. "Roar!" Roberts didn''t speak, but the two-headed wind snake that he summoned the beast was roaring. The majestic momentum instantly spread to the surrounding area. Except for Roberts and the Halls around him, the people around him and the buildings were not affected. The surrounding people and buildings were stunned by the shock wave. "Big... adults... please... beg you not to play here, otherwise the small town that was built will be destroyed!" A voice with fear came from the side, and everyone heard a glimpse of the news, including Hall did not think that at this moment there are still people who dare to say this. Waiting to see clearly is a fat man lying on the ground, familiar with his personnel, this suddenly realized. "It turned out to be this fat man!" Also, apart from the big businessman who temporarily manages the small town and the fat man who has relevant interests in this small town, there is really no other person who is risking being swallowed at any time to do this. "Humph!" One of the heads of the two-headed wind snake turned cold and screamed. It was such a simple movement and sound that it scared the fat body to sweat, and the hands supporting the ground almost lost strength and fell a shit. "Big... adults... I... I..." Just when the fat man felt that he was dead, suddenly there was a voice in the distance that seemed to be like a sound of nature. "Oh, I didn''t think that Vice President Roberts was here too. It seems that today is really lively!" The man has not yet arrived, but the loud voice seems to cover the entire small town, and all the people look up at the direction of the sound. Soon, a sound with green light flew from afar. All the people who knew his Liji empire, including the two-headed wind snake, could not help but widen their eyes. "Why is he here!" Roberts''s face changed fiercely. For this sudden person, Roberts was very jealous. Don''t look at him and Hall as many summoned beasts, but if he is really desperate with the guy in front of him, the ultimate headache is his own. ! The reason is very simple, Roberts is not sure to win this person, so he is as jealous as a rabbit, can not catch it! This person who came from afar and was covered with green light all over the body was not someone else. He was the vice president of the inner court of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Fire, the only semi-classic soldier Tomlinson! No, there is still a person beside him. After Hall sees the coming, the corner of his mouth cant help but show a smile. It turned out that the person he was carrying was not someone else. It was a task before him, and he was also a disciple of Vice President Tomlinson. At this time, Cadillac had the appearance of the previous temperament, the tangled hair, the face with a bruising face and a snot, how many wolverines seemed to be wolf. In particular, after Tomlinson stopped, he looked like Kediks action of throwing trash at the side, and hurriedly stood up to sort out the image, and did not hide his face and expression of a resentful expression, Cadillac. Hall couldn''t help but laugh directly, but other people might have estimated Tomlinson''s face. They tried to hold back their smiles, but they could see from their twitching shoulders, they were embarrassed. Very uncomfortable. Even the fat man who was originally depressed with a frustrated expression, at this time his face was forced to hold back with a smile. "Old man, you bastard, you actually treat me like garbage..." Cadillac suddenly yelled at Tomlinson, but he was stunned by Tomlinsons warning eyes before he finished speaking. Others may not know what this look represents, but Cadillac, who is a disciple of Tomlinson, is very clear. If he does not shut up in time, the consequences will be very serious. At the two levels of dignity and life, Cadillac finally had to grieve and chose the latter. "Bastard old man... I will make you look good when I become a holy class!" Cadillac, who was secretly abdomen, suddenly heard a burst of laughter. He looked at him with a look of anger and wanted to see which **** laughed at himself. But after seeing the laughter, Hall, he finally twitched his mouth. Close your eyes and take a deep breath. "I didn''t hear it! I didn''t hear it! The hateful Hall, you will wait for me!" The reason why Cadillac did not dare to anger was because he looked at the sharp eyes. He could see that this guy is not weaker than his teacher. His teacher may also estimate that he is a disciple and will not be heavy, but who can Guaranteed hope is not? "You guys! Wait, I will let you know that one day, Cadillac is amazing!" Cadillacs affairs were temporarily put aside and there was no way, so Tomlinson had already walked in the direction of Hall and Roberts. Everyone knows that the situation of the formerly evenly matched, immediately after the arrival of Tomlinson, has changed dramatically. Especially on the side of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy, they kept sweat on their foreheads, apparently they were scared. Tomlinson is not a newcomer to Hall. His power is confirmed by the blood of countless enemies. He did not see that the two-headed wind snake was not screaming but was vigilant after seeing Tomlinson. Was it in front of Roberts? You know, it is a very horrible thing to let a semi-classic warrior of a wind system approach the magician. No one can guarantee that Tomlinson, who was still chatting well, will suddenly be unprepared if he shoots. Magician? Even the semi-class magician does not dare to let a semi-classic warrior approach, let alone a speed-based warrior? "How did he come... Damn... This way, Hall is this guy..." Manas looked ugly and looked at someone. "Tomlinson... What are you doing here?" Roberts, standing behind the double-headed snake, looked at him with a gloomy look. "I? Oh, yes, you almost didn''t say that I almost forgot, yes, what are you doing here, how can you put this snake out of breath?" Tomlinson did not answer Roberts''s words, but instead asked Roberts, and also satirized the double-headed wind. Little snake? Keke! Everyone has turned over and rolled his eyes. It is estimated that he dares to say this, including Hall, who has already seen half of the Holy Power, and dare not say so much. If it is really mad, this town is really Ruined. "Hey! What are you talking about!" Chapter 984： Complaint Chapter 984 "What are you talking about? Hey!" The two heads of the wind snake turned their heads and stared at Tomlinson. The two pairs of eyes showed a substantial murderousness, as if they wanted to kill Tomlinson with their eyes. Can my eyes kill? Obviously this is not! Therefore, Tomlinson did not care about the eyes of the double-headed wind snake, and looked calmly at the same face Roberts said. "Are you sure that you care about this little snake? If it does, it will really take your hands, will you bear the consequences?" Roberts took a deep breath. After seeing Tomlinson, he realized that this frame could not be played at all, and he didn''t want to dare at the same time! If he is to deal with Hall alone, he is sure to kill the Hall when he uses the double-headed wind snake to contain the look, but now... A look at Tomlinson, who looked at himself with a smug expression, and the look of a state that had been on alert. Roberts waved his hand, and suddenly the angry Wyvern was not willing to scream, and then the huge figure disappeared in front of everyone. "call!" Seeing this scene, there are many people who are relieved at the same time, among which the fat man in the town is the most. If it wasn''t for the occasion, he really wanted to lie on the ground and comfortably breathe. Tomlinson didn''t be too surprised to see this scene, nor did he satirize Roberts'' timidity. Obviously he knew from the beginning that the ending would be like this. Or from the beginning, Tomlinson just wanted to stop the battle, so he can never trigger the contradiction between the two sides. Seeing Roberts'' face is still so ugly, Tomlinson did not care, but looked at him with a smile on his face. "That Roberts, don''t show a bitter face, this time I am coming to go to your Liji Imperial Academy of Magic to discuss the big things, just meet you, this is really a fate, it is better to hit the sun than the day, let''s go!" Fate? I think it is sputum! For Tomlinsons sly words, in addition to Roberts, who already knows it, everyone collectively rolled their eyes again. Cadillac seems to have known his teacher''s personality for a long time, so he is now reaching out and covering his face, and then waits for the distance from Tomlinson to a little further. "Hey!" Roberts snorted. Now there is Tomlinson here. A lot of things can''t continue according to his previous plans. Instead of losing his face with two and a half, it''s better to take a trip and find another one. Time to deal with the Wyvern. "Let''s go!" Roberts said to Antoine, who was on the side, and left without returning. Antoine and others quickly followed, and they saw a careful movement through Tomlinson''s movements, and Hall couldn''t help but laugh again. His laughter was very loud, and Antoine and others heard it clearly. Although they were very angry, Hall was making fun of them, but they didnt have the guts to turn their heads and blame Hall. Instead, they accelerated the speed and left the place where they lost their faces. . "What is your boy doing this time... Its so cool! Hahaha, seeing Robertss old boys face, its so special! Hahaha! Back to the fat man on the ground, he couldnt help but twitch. He reached out and wiped the sweat on his forehead, and he kept praying in his heart. "Several ancestors, big men like you should be very busy, don''t stay here all the time, just go and go! Come on!" Of course, this is not a dare to say to the fat man a hundred courage, otherwise don''t say Hall, Tomlinson, the old man will definitely slap him. "Hey, Tomlinson, deputy dean, how come you?" Hall looked at some of the exaggerated Tomlinson with a smile. For the bad temper of the old men in the inner court, Hall is already a bit strange. Its strange. "Oh, you said this!" Tomlinson patted his head and wanted to explain why he came here. Suddenly several figures came out of the hotel. "As the deputy dean, you have to be the master of us!" Uh? what''s the situation? These people are not others, it is the seventh-class magician and the people of that day. What makes Hall frown is how the two magicians are injured again, and it looks more important than that day, but this is not the point. The point is that the two of them are not already mad with the seven magicians. How can a few people support each other now? Is this the burning age of passion? "Lord? Do you want me to be the master?" Not only Tomlinson, but even Hall looked at the people with curiosity. Manas? How did this guy not appear? Several people limped to each other and walked to Tomlinson''s face, not to mention directly facing Tomlinson. "As the deputy dean, you have to be the master of us, we are almost killed!" "What? Who dares to kill our fire phoenix empire? I think he is lively impatient!" Tomlinson is a temper, don''t look at his usual sorrow, once it gets angry, the whole person is like a The gunpowder barrel that was lit, the one that would accidentally explode. "He is him!" what? Seeing the person who the seven magicians stretched out, the people present showed a horrified expression, but one of them was dark and inky except for the horror! This person is not someone else, it is Hall! His face was very ugly, and if he had not received the order from Hall, he had already gone up and slapped them to death. Tomlinsons face is also very difficult to become dignified. The people in the inner court have a fight in the college. Then you can go to the ring to solve it. As long as you dont kill and kill, just how do you get it. However, if you are outside, The Fire and Phoenix Empire is absolutely forbidden to kill the students. If you catch one, you will deal with it. For this, the Fire and Phoenix Empire must pay more attention than other magic schools. After all, This was the case in the previous phoenix empire, so they are very sensitive to this kind of thing. Cadillac frowned. He didn''t believe that Hall would do this. He felt that there must be some misunderstanding here. Just when he just wanted to talk, the hotel walked out again. "Manas?" Seeing this person, Cadillac brows a head, obviously can see him here, Cadillac also feels very surprised. After Manas came out, he did not wait for Tomlinson to greet him. "I have seen the deputy dean!" "Oh, Manas, why are you here too?" For the top ten people in the inner court, the general attitude of the upper house is not found anywhere. After all, they will all represent the future of the inner court. But Tomlinson is a little curious, how can he be here, what is he doing here? Chapter 985： plead Chapter 985 pleading "Manas?" Seeing that Manas came out of the hotel, Halls mouth couldnt help but sneer, his brother just came out to sue himself, and hes so smart to come out, so if he said that he has nothing to do with this, Hall I will not believe it at all. "I have seen Associate Dean Tomlinson!" Manas respectfully bowed to Tomlinson. "Are you doing a mission?" Tomlinson nodded. "Yes, deputy dean!" "What happened to them?" Tomlinson turned to look at the guys and then asked. See Tomlinson asking, Manas quickly said what he knew. When he heard Manas, not only Tomlinson, but even Cadillac turned around and looked at Hall. Originally, Manas was telling the story of Hall. At the beginning, it sounded like he was saying how the mission was. Later, he didnt know what happened. He said that Halls body meant that Hall himself The people in the college started, so the words are really bad. Cadillac''s eyelids twitched slightly, although he and Manas were not very playable, but after all, they were also the top ten people in the inner court. What they usually eat in class is the one that looks up and sees. He would like to remind him that Manas should not say that he should not participate in this matter, but when he saw that Halla was very angry, but after his face was indeed a smiling face, his wise choice was as silent as his teacher. stand up. This is going to happen... Manas, an idiot, who is not good, even provokes Hall, are you not looking for death? Not to mention you, even me, even the first person in the inner court of Johnny, who has suffered losses in Hall, like this kind of person, either to make good friends with him, or to stay away from him! And you idiot, actually took the initiative to provoke him! Don''t say that I am not embarrassed, that is, I am jealous and I don''t believe that Hall wants to clean up, will he be hurt by this? ! as expected! Just as Manas sputtered, a sudden sneer came from Hall. "Oh... wonderful, very exciting!" Hall smiled and walked over to it and looked at a few people. The seventh-class magician, that is, the younger brother of Manas and the other two magicians, were so looked at by Hall, and they almost scared them to a soft leg and fell to the ground, fortunately they supported each other, and this did not make a foreign appearance. Manas heard a blush on his face, but soon he showed an angry look. He had some hesitant and suddenly became firm. Then he looked at Tomlinsons face. Said the words. "As the deputy dean, I feel like Hall, and the inner court should not be lightly ignorant of the people in the inner court." "Hey!" Hearing Manas saying this, Cadillac couldn''t help but reach out and grab his eyes and sigh deeply. This... I really want to die and not watch the days! Don''t look at Hall, this guy is a harmless look of humans and animals. In fact, he is a big demon! Until now, Cadillac has not come out from the shadow of the battle with Hall. It can be seen that Cadillac is really afraid of Hall. If his teacher must bring himself out, he really does not want to contact this early. Hall. Tomlinsons face was a bit bad, and he didnt wait for him to speak. Hall did turn his head and looked at him with a smile. "So, Tomlinson, deputy dean, how do you think I should handle it better?" Uh? what? Not only Manas, but also a few magicians looked at Hall and Tomlinson with a sullen expression. How do I deal with it? Not how to deal with me? Is it that Hall is afraid of this guy? Scared that he could not even express his words? Obviously, things are not what they think. "Cough, that Hall, I think this thing, forget it. I will take them back and educate them. What do you think?" what? Originally thought that the vice president of Tomlinson could clean up Hall, but looking at the situation, it is clear that Vice President Tomlinson is pleading for them. God, this must be an illusion! Manas''s eyes widened, and a pair of stunned bins looked at Hall and Tomlinson, even he was like this, not to mention his brother and the two magicians. Hall hadn''t had time to open the door, and suddenly a voice came from the side, followed by a few squeaky voices. Everyone turned around and saw that the younger brother of Manas and the two magicians fell to the low. Looking at their disappointing appearance, Cadillac could not help but sigh. I knew this before, why bother. "That... Tomlinson, deputy dean, this...this..." Manas said for a long time, and for a time he didn''t know what to say. "Shut up! Manas!" Tomlinson suddenly screamed, and the majestic semi-sacred breath suddenly emanated from him, even if it was Manas, he was almost breathless by this breath. "Da da da!" The sound came very suddenly. The people turned their heads and saw that the master who made the voice turned out to be the younger brother of Manas, the seventh-class magician. At this time, he was afraid that his teeth would be shaking. However, Manas did not pay attention to his shameful brother but looked at Tomlinson with a look of fear. He didn''t know why Tomlinson wanted to do this. Is there a mysterious identity of Hall? Fortunately, Tomlinson doesn''t know the idea of ??Manas Otherwise he will definitely slap the past and tell him evilly. "That is, you are not my disciple, otherwise I will definitely interrupt your legs and throw out! The eye-catching people all see that the hope around Hall is not easy to provoke, you really want to provoke Hall, this is not looking for death? Not worried that you are killed by Hall, I am too lazy to care about you!" Unfortunately, Manas did not know at this time, his face showed a look of incomprehension and shame. "Oh!" Hall looked at Manas sneer, then changed his face and watched Tomlinson smile. "Mr. Tomlinson, deputy dean, this choice is not in you, not in me, but in him... you see... how he looks like he is thinking about how to get me in the future, what do you think I should do?" do?" Tomlinson turned back and glared at Manas, and after seeing his fierce look in the eyes of his living, he finally could not help but sigh. "He is, after all, the top ten in the inner court, and a high-level disciple. That person used to fight with me before, I hope you can show your mercy!" Chapter 986： beat him Chapter 986 hiss! Hearing that Tomlinson actually turned to ask for help from Hall, Manas was dumbfounded. He seemed to be like a ghost, and his eyes widened and stood in the same place. %%%С˵ Www.WM "This...how is it possible... Associate Dean Tomlinson will open his mouth to Hall, the bastard, he...what is he..." Also a bit surprised, Hall, but he quickly understood that it was estimated that Tomlinson was worried that Hall would fall out of the inner court because of this incident, and the original Hall was so dissatisfied with the inner court, if In the event of Halls dissatisfaction caused by this, the problem is big. Ok Hall sighed, and since Tomlinsons deputy dean had spoke, Hall naturally wouldnt give him this face, but there is a saying that is good, and the heavens are still alive, and you cant live! Just when Hall wanted to let Manas go, Manas turned to Hall and shouted loudly. "Why, Associate Dean Tomlinson, why do you want to plead with this guy, what is he? What qualifications do he have. I don''t want to plead with him!" Cadillac heard a sudden change in his face. He turned his head and looked at Tomlinson, who had changed his face, and Hall, who had already seen the coldness, and suddenly he was shocked. "No, this is getting out, is he really trying to die?" Thinking of this, Cadillac did not hesitate, and after roaring "shut up," the body suddenly disappeared into place. When Manas had not reacted, Cadillac''s legs had been kicked against his waist. Manas, who was already in a state of madness, naturally did not react. Suddenly he felt a huge force from the waist, and then a painful feeling of licking his mouth, his face suddenly showed a sly expression, and then the whole body was uncontrollable. Flying towards the distance. "what!" A scream came from his mouth, followed by a huge noise and the sound of the wall collapsed. The crowd turned their heads and saw that Cadillac was standing in the place where Manas was originally, and Manas was already buried in a pile of fallen bricks. "Kai...Cadick senior...this...why is this..." Manas''s younger brother, the seventh-class magician looked scared and looked at Cadillac standing in front of him, he didn''t understand why Cadillac would be his brother. Hands-on. Cadillac replied that he was slap in the palm of his hand. The seven magicians were directly smashed. The sharp-eyed person could see several yellow things flying out of his mouth. It seems that Cadillac''s slap is not light. "Hmmm?" Hall didn''t think that Cadillac would grab him in front of him, but he quickly understood, don''t look at Cadillac''s black hand, but he didn''t die, it looks like he was jealous. The cockroaches are serious, but in fact, in addition to the pain, there is no life threatening. If you look at the shots, it is estimated that the two guys are not dead or disabled. Hey! Two more applause came, and the other two sorcerers who were swearing and swearing were also kicked out by Cadillac. For a time, several guys including Manas, who were preparing to frame the Hall, were given to Cadillac. Give it up again. "bump!" A loud noise came, and Manas squatted out of the raging fire and surrounded him. I saw that his magical robe was broken at the moment, his mouth was bleeding, his forehead was exposed, and his face looked fiercely. Ke said. "Cadick, you..." moron! Cadillac blinked. For Manas, this is not an idiot. He really doesn''t want to say anything more. Since the mouth is unclear, then use his fist directly. This is his teacher. This is the common mantra used by Tomlinson. "You still come? Bastard, don''t think I can''t fight back!" Seeing that Cadillac broke out again and rushed to kill himself. Manas was angry. I saw him waving his hands. Two fireballs quickly flew toward Cadillac. Cadillac waved and a big sword appeared in his hand. Smashing twice. Suddenly, the two fireballs were kicked by Cadillac and watched the fireball fly in the direction of the hotel. Many people who watched the movie, especially the people in the hotel, suddenly panicked and screamed. Seeing that the fireball was about to hit the hotel, a sudden cold noise came, and then everyone found that the two fireballs disappeared out of thin air. Ok? ! Hall blinked. He didn''t think that Tomlinson''s control was so strong. The cold noise was just from him. It just killed the fireball and didn''t hurt one person. It is obvious that Tomlinson is not. A simple character. "That kid ... this is indeed a beat, either Catic shot, and I wanted to hit him up!" Uh Well, Hall is listening, Tomlinson is also somewhat dissatisfied with Manas, but the meaning of his words is still telling Hall clearly, this thing allows Cadillac to handle it, he will not do it. Although Manas is also the top ten in the inner court, but in front of the third-ranked Cadillac, he is still not enough to see, see Manas is getting more and more disadvantaged, and from time to time by Kadick, Hall also Give up the intention to let the hopes start. "Oh... since the vice president of Tomlinson said this, then this is handed over to Caddy''s seniors. I don''t have much time to stay. I will take a step." I know that Tomlinson is here, and I want to smother the man who is trying to pack Manas. I can''t do it. Seeing that Cadillac is really smashing his hand, Hall''s heart is also slightly relieved. "Oh That line, you go to work, right, I have a message from the Soul team here, let''s go." Hall heard his words rolled over and he took a look at the reel that Tomlinson had thrown over, then nodded to Tomlinson. "Yes, then I am leaving!" Looking at the Hall that had left, Tomlinson said to Cadillac. "Cadick, give me the strength to slap this kid! Really, it''s hard to calm down the bastard, let the **** don''t hate the inner court so much. This kid is good, just give it up when I come out! Oh! Just don''t die. I will go to the old man and explain it! I see him dare to make trouble with me!" Manas, who was trying to defend himself, suddenly heard the sound and the whole person suddenly glimpsed, and Cadillac, who had just appeared on the side, twitched a few times, then looked at Manass eyes with a pitiful look. Not waiting for Manas to open, Cadillac suddenly speeded up, grabbed his hand before Manas did not respond, and then kicked him all the way directly to the ground. Chapter 987： Enemy Chapter 987 Enemy Looking at Manas, who was lying in a gravel in a large shape, Kedik Yu Guang glanced at Tomlinson, who was still standing on his side, and saw that his teacher did not speak. Cadillac secretly said to Manas. After a sorry sentence, the figure suddenly disappeared again. Le Wen''s novel network is worth your collection of WwW. LWXS520. COM Manas was struggling to support him. He looked up at the sky and just wanted to curse Cadillac, but he suddenly widened his eyes. I saw that Cadillac didn''t know when he had come to his face and his legs were on both sides. Not only that, Cadillac''s right hand was making a slap in the face. Seeing here, where Manas did not understand what Cadillac was going to do, the whole person suddenly became angry. "Cadick, you dare..." The words have not been finished yet, and the face is filled with a burning sensation. The pain on the face makes Manas stunned. "He hit my face... How can he hit me like this? Bastard! Bastard!" When he was awakened to Manaston, he was angry. He had not fought with Cadillac before. Both sides had been injured each other before, but I did not want to do too much today. For a time, Manass hatred of Cadillac directly overtook Hall! "Cadick, you are a jerk, you dare to humiliate me like this, I want to work hard with you!" Manas, who has a red eye, just wants to cast a large-scale killing magic, but Cadillac is much faster than him. Hey! The slaps of the applause continued to be uploaded from Manas''s face, and Manas was beaten by Cadillac for a time. Fortunately at this time, Tomlinson spoke up. "Okay, its ok! The stinky boy has left!" Have you finally left? Cadillac sighed with relief, but he just stopped the slap in the face, and the body still sat on Manas and pressed his whole person to the ground and couldn''t move. Manas is looking at Cadillac with a look of disgust. He is angry. In addition to revenge, can he still have other things? "Let me go! Cadillac, you are getting out, I am not dead with you!" In response to Manas''s resounding slap, Manas is going crazy, he struggles desperately, but his sorcerer''s physique, how could it compare with Cadillac? "Enough, Manas! You are a jerk! If you don''t look at your good and my good, I am too lazy to save you!" "what?" The original angry Manas heard this, and the whole person suddenly glimpsed, and then his face was stunned with a sly expression. "Well, you a Cadillac, you made me like this, you actually said that it is to save me? If it is true, I will not want you to save!" laugh! Cadillac sneered, then stood up from Manas and said coldly. "Do you know that you are getting rid of people you shouldn''t?" "Who? You are talking about that bastard? What is he, besides Donald, who is a spiritually talented summoner?" "Oh, it''s said that hatred can make people lost. Manas is such a person!" See what Manas still wants to say. Cadillac pointed to Tomlinson. "My teacher has taken the initiative to ask Hall for your grievances. What do you think he has? Hey! Since you are so ignorant, then I will tell you. Just now that person was called Hall. This time, he personally picked all the top ten people in the inner court. Not only that, but he also destroyed the soul of a large army! Remember, I am talking about One person! And he also directly confronted the dean, and if they were not the dean, they took the initiative to give in, maybe the Holy City would disappear into the continent because of him!" what? ! How is this possible? Manas was stunned. He was deeply shocked by Cadillac''s words. After trying to recall the situation, he suddenly felt that he was really covered by anger, even Roberts would be jealous. Is he able to provoke? At the thought of this, Manass face suddenly became white, and he immediately realized that he really had a job, and it was a big event! Yu Guang glanced at Tomlinson aside, Manas seemed to be like the drowning man grabbed the last straw, and even climbed to Tomlinson to ask for mercy. "Mr. Tomlinson, deputy dean, please help me in the face of my teacher, please!" Hey, now knowing for mercy? What did you do earlier? Tomlinson didn''t talk, and Cadillac looked at him with no anger. "Enough! Don''t you know that it was just for you? Know why Hall is going to stop me? Just because he is the summoner, his mental strength is still nearby, if not the teacher informed me that he already run away, I may have to continue to beat you! If I really want to and you desperately, you think back a few that I would be so light it? " Cadillac said so clearly, if Manas still doesn''t know that Caddy is helping himself at the beginning, then he has been alive for years! ...... Not to mention Manas, who has come to realize and apologize to Cadillac and Tomlinson, his eyes are once again on our main character Hall. Hall was sitting on the Lightning Golden Eagle at this time, next to the look of the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast, the two are marching rapidly along the edge of a swamp. "I count that guy is lucky, otherwise I really need to pack him!" After licking his mouth, Hall picked up the map in his hand and saw that the place marked with red dots was near the swamp. After the map was closed, Hall pointed his finger in one direction. "Go! Go find the soul group and get rid of it!" It may be that Hall dares to say this, and replace it with other people. Where can you dare to think of the Soul as one thing? To know that even if the souls are gone, they are the hegemons of this continent! ...... In a camp of the Soul A general of the generals of the generals, who were obviously the generals, sat on the side of the majesty, and many middle-level officials stood beside them. Among them, there is a soul soldier Seeing what he looks like is reporting something. All out? Is your message reliable? The flame-like eyes of the generals of the Souls suddenly slammed a glimmer of flame and whispered, showing how shocked he was after hearing the news. "Yes, the soul of the twenty-seven generals, this news has been determined by the Marshal, and he told us that the kid must be a summoner sitting on the golden beast, this human summoner is very powerful, once you see, unless there are five generals In the presence, otherwise it is best to let it go and avoid it!" what? ! The presence of the generals of the souls of the generals suddenly showed a surprised expression. They did not think that human beings had such a powerful figure, and the most important thing was that he was the only strong person who could destroy an army alone! Just when everyone was surprised, suddenly there was a scream of screams outside, and then a Soul commander ran into the martyrdom. "Report! Enemy!" Chapter 988： The soul of the soul Chapter 988 The Soul of the Soul "Report! Enemy!" what? The former General of the Souls, who had been serious about listening to the report, suddenly heard a word, and they did not expect that someone would attack this time. This article is by www. Lws520. Com starting To know that this is a gathering place for the Soul Army. There are some soul warriors of about 50,000 or so and the soul beasts of half a brigade. It is impossible for the general human forces to defeat them without 100,000 people. The generals of the soul of the 27th were very gloomy, and the screams and the screams of Warcraft made him suddenly make a clever move. "Wait, you are going to say, what is the situation outside? Who is the enemy, how many people are there?" The Soul commander was so stunned by the soul of the twenty-seventh, the whole person suddenly felt the pressure increased, looking at the face of the poor soul of the 27th General, he quickly said. "Reporting the generals, a group of Warcraft suddenly appeared outside, they did not say direct attack, the Soul Force has gone to intercept!" "Suddenly?" The general of the soul of the 27th General is not feeling right. He just received the notice from the Three Marshals. Is this the human summoner who attacked himself this time? Thinking of this, General Soul 27 went up and mentioned the commanders martyrdom. "Quickly say, is there a human sitting in a golden beast?" Not waiting for the commander to speak, there was a huge sound coming from outside. "The souls of the people listen, limit you to surrender within ten minutes, or kill innocent!" "Bastard!" General Soul No. 27 heard the expression of his face suddenly, and he threw the soul of the soul to the side, and then walked and said. "I would like to see if this human summoner is so powerful!" The middle-level officers next to him saw the situation and immediately followed the soul of the 27th General. When they came out, the originally angry people suddenly opened their eyes and opened their mouths, revealing a horrified expression. I saw that there was no flying World of Warcraft in the sky, and what surprised him most was that thousands of flying World of Warcraft turned out to be a two-legged dragon, and what made them most unacceptable was the thank you for the foot of the dragon. I even arrested thousands of soul beasts and looked at them as if they were subdued. As the native of the Titan Continental, they naturally know the situation of the Wyvern, the wild Wyvern is very ferocious, but once tamed, they will become very gentle, like this flying World of Warcraft Still humans, they are tasteless, and they are a pity. But what did they see today, thank you for the two-legged dragons who have left their Souls! day! Isn''t this all true? Although all the generals, including the generals of the soul of the 27th, did not want to believe in this scene, but after seeing the hundreds of unmoving grounds on the ground, and the body of the soul of the beast with a lot of blood, they had to admit This scene is real. Soon, the returning spirit of the soul of the 27th General quickly turned his eyes to a direction, accurately speaking, a human sitting on the golden eagle-type Warcraft. "Golden beast? Human? Is he the summoner?" According to the information I just learned, several generals present at the scene immediately burst into a cold sweat on their foreheads. They just received a warning from the Three Marshals. The human beings who faced this appearance should be careful, but now they are directly killed by others. For a time, they remembered the messenger sent by the three Marshals. If you come over early, we will not be so passive! "You are the generals of this group of souls?" When the Soul generals were surprised, Hall was indeed open. Hall has his purpose to do this. Although the Soul and the human being are dead, Hall is really thinking about how good it is to be able to make a group of souls. In this way, you can know the intelligence of the Souls and then eliminate them. The Souls don''t have to look around. "Hey! I am the soul of the twenty-seventh! It is the highest person in charge here! Are you the human summoner?" When Soul II said this, the hand behind him hit the other General of the Soul. gesture. Some of the Soul generals who had already returned to God suddenly saw their eyes, and then they silently conveyed the message to the people around them. What the soul people don''t know is that all of this is seen by Hall, but he doesn''t have a voice, but he is interested to see what kind of resistance the Souls have after they lost their Souls. Ability, this is a very useful experience for Hall to deal with the souls. "Well, the person you said is estimated to be me! Right, you are the soul of twenty-seven? Who is the soul of Sanqi?" When I heard that Hall mentioned the soul of Sanqi, the face of the soul of the twenty-seventh suddenly changed. I saw his eyes bursting with flames and groaning with a pair of teeth. "That is my brother!" "Oh, its your brother, thats a pity. I let him surrender at the time, but he didnt know the current affairs. He could only turn him into this. Said that Hall directly took out a soul bead, the original soul of the 27th General who could hold back, after the soul beads, suddenly broke out. "Bastard! You are a hateful human, give me to die!" As the soul of the 27th General roared, the surrounding Soul Warriors immediately took out a weapon similar to the arrow and pulled the trigger against Hall. Seems to feel the threat, Hall quickly screamed at the side of the look. "Looking! Shoot!" I hope that I can''t say anything about it I suddenly burst into a strong purple atmosphere, and the breath is centered on the lookout, and I am going against the impact. The light blue arrows that had just been released were blown everywhere, and many of the soul warriors were hit by the arrows fired by their teammates, and soon a scream of screams came from the mouth of the busy Soul Warrior. Then there was an explosion of sound coming from them, watching the power of the earth''s grenade explosion on the ground, and Holton''s eyes widened. On his own side, there are quite a few flying World of Warcraft that have fallen so straight. Hall is clear, and some flying World of Warcraft have not been hit, but they have lost their resistance. After avoiding a number of arrows, Hall immediately let the flight Warcraft retreat, and then let a few flying World of Warcraft will be taken by those flying World of Warcraft to see, after seeing those flying Warcraft Hall Can''t help but sip a bite. "What kind of weapon is this? Is it poisonous or what? Why is the Soul Warrior exploding when it is shot, and the summoned beast is shot and killed directly?" ~： Who is the ninth and ninety-nine who attacked? Who is the sneak attacker? "What exactly is going on?" Hall''s face is very ugly. He didn''t think that he just wanted to see if the Soul had any hidden means. He didn''t think that the Soul had not only, but also let him lose a lot of flying World of Warcraft. What Hall didn''t know was that these weapons were not actually in the beginning, but were brought by the soul warrior who came with the news of the Soul of the Soul. This kind of weapon is not the beginning of the soul family. Otherwise, if this kind of weapon that can kill the soul and Warcraft is used by the soul family, how can humans defeat the soul family? Not to mention that human occupation of the Titan continent, whether it can protect the continent of Allen is still a problem. Just now, the soul of the twenty-seven secretly gestured to other generals, that is, let them prepare this weapon, but he did not expect the effect to be so good. only It seems that the death and injury of the Souls is much more than the Warcraft of Hall, and all this is the man who suddenly bursts out with a strong breath! "This... is this half holy?!" The soul of the twenty-seven did not think that there is still a semi-classic strong guard at the side of the Hall. "hateful!" Hall looked gloomy and looked at the soul warriors who were waiting for the battle, and the hundreds of squadrons on the ground, showing a killing. "What kind of weapon is this? Is there such a powerful lethality?" Looking at the soul warriors who are busy and ready to smash the arrows below, Hall is not keeping a hand this time, directly letting the hopes kill. The semi-class masters participated in the war, and the small soldiers of the soul family were not his opponents. Basically, they did not encounter the look of the horns. Thousands of soul warriors armed with special weapons were suddenly slaughtered. General Soul 27 will naturally not look at the hope of killing. He immediately greeted the generals of the nine-class combat power to make fun of the siege, in an attempt to delay some time, so that those troops can prepare the weapons and hope to directly attack them. Killing Hall is the chief culprit. I can hope that I didnt want to be as he wished. I saw a lot of lavender masculinity that represented the semi-sacredness of the whole body. Although it did not reach the pure purple of the holy level, this alone made the soul of the 27th General chilling. No. "Humph!" As the lookout raised his hand and made a slashing action against a group of soul fighters below, the lavender smug seemed to be a giant transparent scimitar, cut off against the terrified soul warrior below. Suddenly, a hundred people holding the soul of the special soul of the soul of the soul of the screams, followed by a burst of two, after the end of the screams, in addition to the hundreds of bows on the ground, in the bow Next to it is a shining pearl. "Damn! Stop! Stop me!" The generals of the soul of the 27th gnashed their teeth, and it looked like they wanted to swallow their eyes. With the command of the soul of the twenty-seventh, many of the souls of the souls who were going to aim at Hall immediately shifted their directions to look at them, but they did not give them a chance to pull the trigger. I saw a roaring scream, and the powerful shock wave rushed toward him again. The hundreds of soul warriors in the vicinity of the squadron had not yet had time to react and were directly rushed. Many distant soul warriors also They were knocked down by the soul warriors who flew over. For a time, they looked around and there was nothing left. "Hey! Great!" Hall was also shocked by the performance of the hope. This is the first time he saw the combat power of the semi-class level. Until this time, Hall realized that the following is the ant. meaning. Even the semi-sanctories are so powerful, let alone the holy level. "Boom!" I hope that there is no chance to react to these soul-armed archers holding mysterious weapons. I saw him as a murderous machine without knowing the fatigue. As he waved, a batch of soul warriors Dead in his hands. When the generals of the Souls and the Seventh Sevens surrounded the lookout with a few souls of the nine-class power, they hoped that they had killed all the souls. "You can''t let him continue. You use the secret method to deal with him. I am going to kill the human! He is a summoner. As long as he dies, everything will calm down here!" A few of them might look at each other and then one of the Soul generals screamed and the whole body became transparent. "Don''t you?" For the Soul, Hall has seen it several times, but this time the performance of the Soul has let Hall see another attack. I saw a few soul warriors surrounded by the lookouts, and soon a layer of transparent film would look like a parcel. It looked like it was imprisoned. "Hey!" Looking at the cold, I saw him waving his fist directly at the film. The original look of disdain suddenly changed his face, because he found that his power seemed to be absorbed. This transparent film was not cracked at once. Turning around, I saw that the bodies of the evil soul warriors became somewhat transparent. "Oh, I understand, the soul of the soul is the same skill as the life chain, connecting their lives alive and talking about the power of the soul, which will explain why they can block the hope of the hope. Stop the lookout , that is to say..." Hall turned his head fiercely, only to see a figure actually killed directly against himself. "Human, give me to die!" The original soul twenty-seven after rushing to the Hall after the order was issued, his purpose is very clear, let his masters of the nine-class combat power to show the secrets to stop watching this master, and then personally come up to kill Hall. The plan was very good, but Hall did not show the look of fear. Instead, he looked at the imposing soul of the sorrowful sorrows. www.novelhall.com~ Is there anything wrong? Or is he bombing me? Looking at the smile on the corner of Hall, the soul of the twenty-seven suddenly felt a little bad. "Hey!" Suddenly a burst of high-pitched wolf screams, a few wolf-shaped wolves with silver eyebrows suddenly placed in front of the Hall, they stared at the soul with a pair of cold eyes, they are the soul of the soul attack ability Waiting for the silver eyebrow ghost wolf. "Since others want to come over and meet me, how can we give us a chance to show off our hospitality? Up!" With the order of Hall, Ada immediately applied a soul attack to the soul of the twenty-seventh. The soul of the twenty-seven people seemed to be hitting a meteorite that flew quickly. The whole person was hit hard without any precautions. Fly out. Looking at the body and the body became very transparent, and a pair of souls who wanted to dissipate the appearance of the twenty-seven, the presence of the soul warriors showed a horrified expression. "General!" Chapter 990： Surprising strength Chapter 990 is amazing strength To say that General Soul Twenty-seven is injured is the fuse of the soul-riding defeat, then the death of the other nine-class soul generals and the desire to stand out, that is to overthrow the last straw of the soul family. Le Wen''s novels are the fastest updated chapters Looking at the soul warriors who have been running around, Hall has no mercy. He is summoned in the horror of the soul of the 27th General, in addition to the Warcraft in the water, watching The soul group that was swallowed up by this group of World of Warcraft frenzy, the soul of the twenty-seven painful eyes closed. "Stop! Or die!" A voice came from the side again, and the soul suddenly opened his eyes. The fire-sounding eyes didnt have the slightest wave of this time. He stared at Hall like this, and he didnt like it, its like Look at the high-level people who break the red dust. "Human, you are very powerful! You are really powerful! If the saints can find your horror and strength early, you will definitely kill you at all costs! Unfortunately!" "Oh, it''s a pity! But in fact, there are a lot of people who want to kill me, and you don''t have a lot of souls!" Hall smiled at himself with some self-deprecating thoughts. He knew very well whether he was Alan or Titan. Or the mainland where the Mozu is located, there are many who want Hall to die. Although the soul of the twenty-seven really want to kill Hall, but for now, the soul of the twenty-seven does not have this ability! If the eyes can kill Hall, it is estimated that Hall has been killed several times by Soul. "Surrender, so that I can stop them from killing!" Hall still carries a trace of luck, in his view, the identity of the soul of the twenty-seven is not ordinary, he must be very clear about the hidden place of the soul family, if the soul can surrender, then Hall can definitely be in the soul family Before the reaction, the soul family suffered heavy losses. Unfortunately, the practice of the soul of the twenty-seventh once again let Hall understand the truth, do not be too self-righteous! "Ha ha ha! This is the joke I have ever heard the best laugh!" The soul squinted at the opportunity to look forward to the opportunity, he knew that he wanted to kill Huo under the eye of this semi-class master. Escape or escape, this is simply a fantasy. The failure was too sudden. He didn''t even use the special arrows sent by the top. He regretted it very much. Why didn''t he arrange it when he heard the news? Otherwise, it would never be like the heart today. Hall is so embarrassed. Looking at Hall with a self-deprecating look, he knew that he could not escape. In order not to let himself suffer, the soul of the twenty-seventh suddenly burst out of the whole body, and the original face of a cruel smile suddenly saw Huo. There is no movement, and there are still regrets in his eyes. Unable to wait for the soul to react, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and then the generals of the soul of the 27th trembled, then he found that his chest did not know when it was penetrated, a white skinned hand straight through him body of. Soul Erqi wants to say something, but unfortunately, he did not have time to say anything, the whole person suddenly dissipated in the air. "Young Master!" Looking forward, turning his head and respecting him, he gave a loud voice to Hall. Then he extended his hand and saw that his hand was a soul bead representing the strength of the 9th. This is the formation of the soul after the death of the 27th. of. The soul of another commander general after the soul of the Sanqi, and died in the hands of Hall, this is not the first, nor the last one, as long as the Soul has not come up with all the strength to deal with Hall, then there will be more The Soul general died in the hands of Hall. "It''s a pity! But..." Hall glanced at the flying World of Warcraft on the ground, and Hall couldn''t help but close his eyes with pain. "Damn, in the future, when the soul is directly killed, there must be no more luck!" Let the hope of leading Ada to clean up the soul after the collapse of the army, Hall alone looked at the special arrow, this arrow is similar to the broken magic arrow, some special things on the arrow attached to it. I took a serious look, but there was no use for it. Hall didn''t know what it was, except that he felt a special energy on the arrow. "Forget it, let the people in the inner court go to study." The battle is over. If other people say that someone can destroy a whole Soul army by one person, it is estimated that he will be laughed at and talk loudly, but Hall really did. After picking up and looking over the soul, Hall threw the reel from Tomlinson into the fire. After watching the reel swallowed by the flame, Hall patted the clapping. "Let''s go, let''s find the next Soul team." ...... A few days later, several figures flew from afar, and the situation on the ground of their son could not be spoken for a long time. One of the men said with a shocked voice, "Is this really what he did alone? This is too horrible!" "Yeah!" Here is a stronghold of the Soul. This is clear to everyone. They remember that there were tens of thousands of well-equipped Soul Warriors here, but now, apart from the ruins of the land, where are they still? Have the look of the original. "I guess the disappearance of the Wyvern in the town is not related to him. I don''t know if there is a Wyvern King. If I can conquer a half-sacred summoner, how good!" "Oh!" A middle-aged man interrupted the conversation between the two men. Although he did not show any expression on his face, the shock in his heart was no less than that of others. "Collect the information and report to the inner court immediately!" This is an intelligence department in the inner court. Their task is to report the situation they found, like the inner court, from time to time. They are naturally very clear about the task that Hall accepted. Its just that middle-aged men didnt think that this was short. In a few days, Hall not only left the town, but also destroyed a large soul camp. Several people heard the words go down immediately. After a period of intensive exploration, several people came to the middle-aged man again. "Reporting adults, tens of thousands of World of Warcraft footprints were found on the ground, and there are quite a few types, and I have found this, please let the adults look." Middle-aged men are thinking about Hall things. Therefore, he did not concentrate on listening to his report, shaking his hand when he took it, and the thing fell directly and inserted into the gryphon under him. The scene that followed made them a little dumbfounded, only to see that the griffin fell from the sky in a hurry. The middle-aged man''s face sank. He pulled the reins after pulling hard. Then he discovered that the gryphon under him didn''t know when he was dead. "Hey! Find me, find the more arrows, the better!" Chapter 991： Morgan Hairpin Chapter 991 Morgan Hairpin As a person in charge of the intelligence department of the inner court, middle-aged men naturally understand the importance and danger of this mysterious arrow. ```fiction `www`lwXs520`com He ignored the fallen gryphon and floated in the air with his magic. He looked at the arrow in his hand. He carefully took out a box from the space ring and installed the arrow. For this weapon that can instantly kill a seventh-class Warcraft, his eyes became more and more dignified. "What exactly is this?" But unfortunately, apart from his hands, his men did not find even half an arrow. After taking a deep breath, the middle-aged man put away the box with the arrow and looked at the crowd with a dignified look. "You continue to investigate along the original plan, I immediately go back to the inner court!" Everyone knows the seriousness of this incident. It is no less than the sensation that Hall alone destroyed the entire soul. So when they heard the words of the middle-aged man, they nodded immediately. The middle-aged man sat on the gryphon that one of them gave out, and then flew away from the distance without heading back. ...... A month later, the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Phoenix Dean Hudson and most of the seniors in the inner court are sitting in the conference room. At this time, the atmosphere was a little dignified. Just now they got the news from the intelligence department, because Hall destroyed at least three large Soul camps in just one month, causing the soul to lose at least 200,000 horses. This news is supposed to be good news, but with the words of the intelligence department, the emotions that made everyone happy have become a bit indignant. It was not long ago that the Marshal of one of the three Marshals of the Souls actually launched an active attack to destroy the Huofeng Empire in an important city in the north of the Titan continent. Hearing intelligence personnel said that the Souls directly called the inner court. Bring Hall to the past, otherwise they will kill thousands of prisoners in the city, including civilians. Hudson may not be so hesitant if he changed to a former one, but after learning that Hall is strong, he does not want to make such a decision to kill the chicken, not to mention, Hall is now full-fledged, half a half The hope of the holy level is already destined that Hall can''t be called by the inner court. Then, Hall is not a stupid student, if someone treats Hall as a fool. To deceive, it is estimated that the person will die very badly. In addition to the existence of Hoffman, Lawrence and Loren, Hudson does not look at the Buddha face, how can not just give this order. On one side is a gunpowder barrel that can''t be casually touched, and on the other hand is the fate of ten thousand captives. For a time, Hudson also hesitated. At this time, suddenly the door was opened, Hudson and others frowned, and they all wanted to see which guy was dare to make trouble here. "Hehehe! I heard that there was another high-level meeting. Why didn''t anyone inform me?" "Morgan?!" For Morgan''s voice, everyone is no stranger. Morgan did not appear in the previous month. Even Hudson did not think that Morgan would participate in this discussion today. What Hudson just wanted to say, suddenly his eyes under his long eyebrows slammed, because he found that Morgan had broken through! He felt the breath that Morgan had exuded. "Yes, he really made it!" Not only Hudson, Renee, Tomlinson and several higher-level internal hospital executives have found this problem. If he changed to Hudson, he would definitely be happy, and he would take the initiative to give Morgan a congratulatory message. However, Halls situation is very difficult now. When Morgan is in trouble, then its not a rescue. Discussing how to arrest Hall, it is estimated that it will not be decided for ten days and a half. as expected After Morgan listened to the report, he did not hesitate to choose the former. "This incident is caused by Hall, and there is a debt to the Lord, so this must be solved by him!" As Morgan opened his mouth, the man next to him, Royce, who was at Morgan, immediately stated. "I also think that Morgan is right. The inner court has not abandoned the people since its establishment. This is not open or open! So I also agreed to let Hall go to Beifeng City first, so that we will There is plenty of time to prepare, whether it is to send troops to conquer the Soul of the Soul!!" When Morgan heard this, he was happy to open the flower. For the previous acceptance of Royce, he felt that he was the most correct step. Sure enough, after Royce spoke of his own plan, many senior executives expressed their views. More than 50% of the people actually agreed. Many people are also confident that they will send Hall to the time of procrastinating the soul, and then try to deal with it. Hoffman had never spoken, and his eyes glanced gloomyly at Morgan and those who spoke. He knows that some of them are formerly neutral, and they generally don''t take the initiative to open their mouths, but this time it is indeed open, and it is clear that Morgan has not made a small effort here. Hoffman estimates that a big reason for those who are neutral is that Morgan is promoted to a semi-holy! "Strength! Everything is strength!" In fact, Hoffman did not give up cultivation during this time. The material that Hall gave him was quite a lot, but he was so close to the door. As long as he stepped on, he would also be a new half. But it is such a foot, do not know how many people are difficult to live. "This Morgan... How bad is his luck! Damn!" But here the final decision is Hudson, so when Hoffman turned to look at Hudson, the people present seemed to get a signal, they stopped talking and looked at He. Desen. If it is the average person, it is estimated that being stared at by so many people, I have been scared to be overwhelmed. But who is Hudson? The only high-level semi-sanctress in the inner court, plus the prestige of the inner court in these years, he will not be afraid of these. "Okay, I understand what you mean, but I think it needs to be discussed seriously!" Morgan saw that Hudson was still hesitant at this time, and his face could not help but reveal a little dissatisfaction, but he also knew that even if he was promoted to semi-holy, he was not Hudsons opponent, even if there was that person... When Morgan thought of the man, the original dissatisfaction suddenly calmed down, and he looked at Hudson''s faint smile. "I don''t know, what does Dean Hudson want to do?" Chapter 992： Message Chapter 992 Message "I don''t know what Dean Hudson means?" When I heard Morgan''s words, everyone quickly turned their attention to Hudson. They all wanted to see how Dean Hudson made the decision and how to face Morgan''s persecution. ; music; text; novel www.lw+ "North Fengcheng will not give up naturally, the souls will be destroyed, and people will save!" Hudson said faintly. This made Morgan frown. He didn''t know what Hudson meant. "I have decided on this matter. You are no more than words. Today''s meeting will stop here!" Hudson said that he did not give everyone a reaction time, and turned away from the conference room. "Morgan Master...this..." Royce whispered in a hurry, but the words behind him were interrupted by Morgan. "Don''t say a word, this thing can''t be handled so well, one is not handled well, even if he is the dean, don''t want to be accepted easily!" After a pause, Morgan continued to say, "Let''s get ready, mobilize the paradox, and find a way for Hall''s **** to know this, right!" Morgan suddenly brows and picks up what he thinks, and his mouth slightly reveals a slight curvature. "Halls sister is not in Zone A. Since Hall is not here, we can find a way to put pressure on Halls sister. I believe that there are many relatives of Huofengcheng in the Holy City, once they know themselves. The loved ones are about to face the threat of death. If they want to come, they will do something interesting." Royce heard a slight change in his face, saying that Hall, he is still a little bit afraid now. At the gate of the city, the strength that Hall showed was not as shocking as seeing Morgan become a semi-sacred, that overwhelming The flight of Warcraft, and the half-level servant around Hall, gave him an instinct to have an idea not to provoke Hall. But now Morgan is really asking him to go to the sister of Hall to find trouble, then when Hall knows, then he... Seeing Royce hesitating, Morgan looked at him with a dissatisfied look. "What? Is it a problem?" Royce felt Morgan''s dissatisfied eyes, and suddenly he was shocked. He remembered that he seemed to offend Hall and he was not neutral. At this moment, if Morgan was dissatisfied, then he would The days will be even worse. At the thought of this, Royce said with a heart, biting his teeth and saying. "Well, I know how to do this!" "Well, very good, I have to stabilize my strength recently, and I will hand it over to you." ...... "Damn! Morgan is getting out!" In Hudson''s office, Loren slaps the table in a gloomy face. Lawrence was also sitting on the side, but he was not as unsettled as Loren, and he saw Laurens anxious appearance, he said. "Okay, don''t get angry, you have a way to deal with this." "Handling? How to deal with it? The 100,000 people were brought to the Hall by the Soul. No matter whether Hall can''t go, he won''t get any benefit! Morgan wants to let Hall go to death!" Loren is very clear about the road here. Don''t look at the rapid improvement of Hall''s strength, so many Warcraft and a semi-class servant, but the Soul Marshal is a simple person? The Soul Trilogy is a semi-classic master. He can stop watching alone. As for Hall''s tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft, Loren does not think they can deal with several times the Soul troops. "I don''t understand, how did Hall get rid of the Soul Marshal? Is it because he had destroyed the soul of Sanqi?" Hudson was not silent when he heard it. He opened the cupboard and took a reel from it and threw it. "Look at this first." Loren looked at Hudson with some doubts and saw him nod to himself. Loren reached for the reel. Originally still confused, Loren''s eyes suddenly won the boss, and there was no control in the mouth to directly export. "Hold the grass! This is not true!" Loren was really scared, and he also understood why Hall would be hated by the Soul. The emotional hall is not only a happy child in the inner court, but also a big name outside. In just over a month, Hall actually eliminated five teams similar to Soul II in addition to the team that destroyed the soul. This is a hundred thousand soul warriors. Loren knows that the number of souls is not much. There are so many losses. The souls of the souls dont hate Hall. Don''t say that you hate it, it is light to swallow him! "Cough, this unfortunate child, how can you not do such a big thing!" Hudson and others heard the words turned over and white, Loren this guy is obviously very happy, but he is really guilty of saying such a sentence. "Wait... Wyvern King! This... isn''t that true?" Loren, who is also a summoner, knows what the Wyvern King represents. He looked at Hudson with amazement and wanted to hear how Hudson explained it. Not only Lauren, but even Lawrence was surprised, apparently he was the first to hear about it. Hudson nodded. He didn''t want to say it. After all, this matter is too big. A person who is less than 20 years old has become a semi-holy summoner. Once the news is worn out, I would like to know how much sensation will be caused. "That is, Hall He...has two and a half masters?" Originally, there was a Hall that was arrogant and arrogant. In the view of Loren, it was definitely impossible to be boundless. Suddenly Loren laughed. Hudson and others looked at Loren with some doubts and didn''t understand what crazy this guy was doing. "Enough, Loren, your kid is not too big, don''t be crazy, if you have anything to say." Lawrence didn''t look at Loren with a sigh of relief. In fact, his afterglow had never left Hudson. He worried that Hudson would be dissatisfied with Loren. "Cough, no, I just thought that if Morgan''s old boy saw that Hall suddenly went two and a half masters, he would not be so arrogant." Including Hudson, when I thought of Morgan''s face, I couldn''t help but smile. "Okay, get down to business. Morgan suddenly broke through the semi-sanctification. This is indeed a sudden incident, but this also tells us that the things that Hall provides are really useful for the breakthrough. You have to hurry up this time. Practice, strive to break through the semi-holy, especially Hoffman and Lawrence, once you have broken through, then Morgan will naturally not be so arrogant. Not only our college, the other two colleges have to break through as many, The end of the Soul will be near." ~： Nine hundred and ninety-three surrounded Surrounded by Chapter 993 "That... Is there a message from Hall now?" When he heard Hudson say this, Loren and others immediately understood what he meant. After thinking about it, Lauren asked again. ">" novel wwW.wxs520.cOm "Oh, the intelligence department just sent a message that Hall had just wiped out a soul camp not long ago. That place is not too far from Beifeng City. It is not too difficult to find Hall." Hudson said that he had lost a reel, and after seeing it, Lauren couldnt help but show his anxious look. "Hudson Dean, Hall is now stared by the Soul Marshal. His situation is very dangerous. It is better to send me to Halla. I know the specific situation. Second, I can persuade Hall to cooperate with us. What do you think of the next action?" Hudson knew that Lauren was worried about Hall, so he would make this request. He looked at Lawrence and saw Lawrence nod. Hudson said. "That, this thing..." Just as Hudson was ready to agree with Lorens proposal, suddenly there was a knock on the door and the frequency of the knock on the door seemed to be an emergency. Hudson and others frowned. He remembered telling the assistant before he came in. If there is nothing, don''t bother him. After a moment of indulging, seeing that the knocking of the door has not stopped, Hudson nodded to Loren to signal him to speak. Loren saw someone interrupting his proposal, and his mood was a bit uncomfortable, so he strode over. At the door, I want to see which **** is disturbing him. As soon as he opened the door, Loren immediately recognized that this person was not someone else. It was Hudsons assistant. He just wanted to open his mouth to say something that he didnt understand, but he couldnt help but see the person next to his assistant. Then I seem to think about what the face suddenly changed. "Olade? How come you? Is Angel an accident?" This can''t help but make Loren nervous. Who is Angel? That is the relatives of Hall''s kid. The last time he was still in the eye, if Hall was not persuaded to live, it is estimated that he was going to be at the gate of the city. The power of the semi-san is unquestionable, even the inner court. It is much stronger than Hall, but once the battle of the semi-sanctification breaks out in the holy city of fire, it is not as simple as simply killing a few people. So I thought it would be true if Angel had an accident. Loren did not dare to guarantee that he could still persuade Hall. The original look of Olaide''s face was relieved less immediately after seeing Lauren, but apparently he was still very nervous, and even he said that he had forgotten his face and said. "Not good, Lord Lauren, the villa was surrounded by people, Miss Avril Lavigne saw that things were too urgent, so I sent me to help you." "What? The villa is surrounded by people? Who is so courageous?!" Loren was shocked and angry. He had promised in front of Hall that he would not let Angel and Avril receive even a trace of damage, but this is After a long time, some people dared to surround the villa. This is not the face of the red fruit. What is it? "Ok?" Its not only Loren whos surprised to hear this, but even Lawrence, Hudsons face cant be changed. When I think that if Avrils really happened, Halls desperate worry will be the inner court. Even the sorrow of mankind. Therefore, Hudson did not wait for Olaide to take the first step and ask, "What is going on?" Ou Laide was scared by Hudson''s momentum and almost fell to the ground. Hudson was a senior semi-holy, and the momentum that came out was something that Ou Laide could resist. Fortunately, Lawrence was calm and quickly pulled. Hudson Road. "Okay, let Ou Laide say slowly, so that you can tell what is going on. What if you scare him and let him forget?" Hefei Station had to quickly take back the momentum, and Olaides whole man was relieved. He felt as if he had just been raised from the deep sea, and the whole person was much more relaxed. However, as soon as he saw Hudsons eyes, Ou Laide did not hesitate and quickly said aside what had happened. Hudson and others listened carefully to Ou Laide''s explanation. Every word they listened carefully, for fear of missing something. After hearing that the people who surrounded the villa were the family members of other students in the inner courtyard, even the residents of the Holy City, Hudson and others first made a mistake, and then suddenly became angry. "Bastard, this must be the guy that Morgan deliberately picked up. These troublemakers are absolutely related to the hostages of Beifengcheng. He is angering Hall! If Avril children are really injured by these people, then The people in the inner court may become the target of Hall''s revenge! In terms of Hall''s current growth rate, the possibility of becoming a holy or even a **** is very high. Don''t say it to me at the time. Estimate the other two inner courts. People who come together may not be able to beat Hall, and Morgan really did too much this time!" After so many years of Hudson, I dont understand why this is awkward, and he also directly pointed out that everything Morgan has done, showing how wise Hudson is! "Morgan is getting out, I am going to find him!" Loren looked at him with a squint and bite his teeth and went out. Lawrence saw him immediately and saw him being pulled. Loren couldn''t help but glare at Lawrence, but Lawrons immediately yelled. "You give me a little honest! Don''t say that I am hitting you, Morgan is now half-sacred. It is as simple as killing an ant if you want to kill it! If you have a semi-classic strength, then I will never hold you!" You decide your own mind!" Seeing a few people in the room angry, including Hudsons secretary and Ou Laide were scared to the outside, they were a little scared to see a few people in the company, for fear that they would be shocked by a small action. of. "Enough!" Hudson spoke up He glanced at the secretary and Lloyd, and then he said. "Let''s check to see who is spreading the rumors, and then warn them in my name!" The secretary hurriedly took a gift and then left here. After Hudson saw the secretary left, he turned to look at Olaide. "How is the villa now?" Loren and Lawrence heard a glimpse of their words, and they just remembered that Olaid had not said the specific situation of the villa, so they all turned to look at Ou Laide. Ou Laide had the experience just now, naturally did not dare to be scornful, and quickly said. "There is a magical array outside the villa. They haven''t entered yet for a while, but they are very excited to see them. Princess Nosia is trying to explain to them, and they are protected by a big man." Heardson and others were relieved to hear this. "I have no action yet..." Chapter 993： Surrounded Surrounded by Chapter 993 "That... Is there a message from Hall now?" When he heard Hudson say this, Loren and others immediately understood what he meant. After thinking about it, Lauren asked again. "Oh, the intelligence department just sent a message that Hall had just wiped out a soul camp not long ago. That place is not too far from Beifeng City. It is not too difficult to find Hall." Hudson said that he had lost a reel, and after seeing it, Lauren couldnt help but show his anxious look. "Hudson Dean, Hall is now stared by the Soul Marshal. His situation is very dangerous. It is better to send me to Halla. I know the specific situation. Second, I can persuade Hall to cooperate with us. What do you think of the next action?" Hudson knew that Lauren was worried about Hall, so he would make this request. He looked at Lawrence and saw Lawrence nod. Hudson said. "That, this thing..." Just as Hudson was ready to agree with Lorens proposal, suddenly there was a knock on the door and the frequency of the knock on the door seemed to be an emergency. Hudson and others frowned. He remembered telling the assistant before he came in. If there is nothing, don''t bother him. After a moment of indulging, seeing that the knocking of the door has not stopped, Hudson nodded to Loren to signal him to speak. Loren saw someone interrupting his proposal, and his mood was a bit uncomfortable, so he strode over. At the door, I want to see which **** is disturbing him. As soon as he opened the door, Loren immediately recognized that this person was not someone else. It was Hudsons assistant. He just wanted to open his mouth to say something that he didnt understand, but he couldnt help but see the person next to his assistant. Then I seem to think about what the face suddenly changed. "Olade? How come you? Is Angel an accident?" This can''t help but make Loren nervous. Who is Angel? That is the relatives of Hall''s kid. The last time he was still in the eye, if Hall was not persuaded to live, it is estimated that he was going to be at the gate of the city. The power of the semi-san is unquestionable, even the inner court. It is much stronger than Hall, but once the battle of the semi-sanctification breaks out in the holy city of fire, it is not as simple as simply killing a few people. So I thought it would be true if Angel had an accident. Loren did not dare to guarantee that he could still persuade Hall. The original look of Olaide''s face was relieved less immediately after seeing Lauren, but apparently he was still very nervous, and even he said that he had forgotten his face and said. "Not good, Lord Lauren, the villa was surrounded by people, Miss Avril Lavigne saw that things were too urgent, so I sent me to help you." "What? The villa is surrounded by people? Who is so courageous?!" Loren was shocked and angry. He had promised in front of Hall that he would not let Angel and Avril receive even a trace of damage, but this is After a long time, some people dared to surround the villa. This is not the face of the red fruit. What is it? "Ok?" Its not only Loren whos surprised to hear this, but even Lawrence, Hudsons face cant be changed. When I think that if Avrils really happened, Halls desperate worry will be the inner court. Even the sorrow of mankind. Therefore, Hudson did not wait for Olaide to take the first step and ask, "What is going on?" Ou Laide was scared by Hudson''s momentum and almost fell to the ground. Hudson was a senior semi-holy, and the momentum that came out was something that Ou Laide could resist. Fortunately, Lawrence was calm and quickly pulled. Hudson Road. "Okay, let Ou Laide say slowly, so that you can tell what is going on. What if you scare him and let him forget?" Hefei Station had to quickly take back the momentum, and Olaides whole man was relieved. He felt as if he had just been raised from the deep sea, and the whole person was much more relaxed. However, as soon as he saw Hudsons eyes, Ou Laide did not hesitate and quickly said aside what had happened. Hudson and others listened carefully to Ou Laide''s explanation. Every word they listened carefully, for fear of missing something. After hearing that the people who surrounded the villa were the family members of other students in the inner courtyard, even the residents of the Holy City, Hudson and others first made a mistake, and then suddenly became angry. "Bastard, this must be the guy that Morgan deliberately picked up. These troublemakers are absolutely related to the hostages of Beifengcheng. He is angering Hall! If Avril children are really injured by these people, then The people in the inner court may become the target of Hall''s revenge! In terms of Hall''s current growth rate, the possibility of becoming a holy or even a **** is very high. Don''t say it to me at the time. Estimate the other two inner courts. People who come together may not be able to beat Hall, and Morgan really did too much this time!" After so many years of Hudson, I dont understand why this is awkward, and he also directly pointed out that everything Morgan has done, showing how wise Hudson is! "Morgan is getting out, I am going to find him!" Loren looked at him with a squint and bite his teeth and went out. Lawrence saw him immediately and saw him being pulled. Loren couldn''t help but glare at Lawrence, but Lawrons immediately yelled. "You give me a little honest! Don''t say that I am hitting you, Morgan is now half-sacred. It is as simple as killing an ant if you want to kill it! If you have a semi-classic strength, then I will never hold you!" You decide your own mind!" Seeing a few people in the room angry, including Hudsons secretary and Ou Laide were scared to the outside, they were a little scared to see a few people in the company, for fear that they would be shocked by a small action. of. "Enough!" Hudson spoke up He glanced at the secretary and Lloyd, and then he said. "Let''s check to see who is spreading the rumors, and then warn them in my name!" The secretary hurriedly took a gift and then left here. After Hudson saw the secretary left, he turned to look at Olaide. "How is the villa now?" Loren and Lawrence heard a glimpse of their words, and they just remembered that Olaid had not said the specific situation of the villa, so they all turned to look at Ou Laide. Ou Laide had the experience just now, naturally did not dare to be scornful, and quickly said. "There is a magical array outside the villa. They haven''t entered yet for a while, but they are very excited to see them. Princess Nosia is trying to explain to them, and they are protected by a big man." Heardson and others were relieved to hear this. "I have no action yet..." Chapter 994： Siege Chapter 994 Siege "Lauren, you are going to the Hall Villa right now, and Lawrence is taking the order to go to the law enforcement team. When the law enforcement team is responsible for the law and order! I will contact Hall immediately. You remember, no matter what, you can''t Let Avril children have an accident!" Yes! Loren and Lawrence glanced at each other and then quickly responded. Loren turned and pulled Olaide to leave quickly, while Lawrence turned to Hudson''s paper and turned away, but before leaving, Hudson did It is yelling again. ===С˵wwW.lwXM "Remember. In any case, be sure to keep the Hall family safe, if necessary...kill some of the headed people to kill the chickens and monkeys if necessary!" Lawrence heard a stunned look, but he quickly realized that it was not a trivial matter. It is also seen from here that Hall did grow very big, and that Hudson is about to break through. Level people have to pay attention. In fact, Hudson is not afraid of Hall, but he regards Hall as a hope of mankind. With his senior semi-sacred strength, it is not impossible to win the hope, but the cost is relatively large. Once the two sides are really stifling, the chances of killing them are very big, but what about this? Once this is really the time, it is a Hall that completely tore the face, with his understanding of Hall, this time the boy is going to take revenge, it is likely to go to the soul, even the Mozu side. If Hall is really an enemy, then he will definitely destroy the magic circle of the seal. When the Mozu army is killed, human beings will face enslavement. "Morgan is getting out of the way, you have done too much!" Hudson gritted his teeth and smashed Morgan. Then he turned and walked toward the door. The situation is more urgent. He needs to find some people to discuss. The person he was looking for was not someone else, but another vice president, the same-sacred summoned beast, Renee. Just as Hudson and others rushed for Hall, there was a lot of imposing people in front of the villa in Area A. "Snapped!" An egg burst suddenly in midair, and then the egg whites and egg yolks splashed, but there were still a lot of egg whites flowing down in the air. "Hand over Hall, if you don''t hand over Hall, we have to get in!" One of the middle-aged men picked up an egg with anger and as soon as he screamed, he once again licked an egg at the villa. As before, the eggs broke open over the villa, and the people at the tip of the eye saw that when the eggs broke, a transparent barrier flashed out of the villa. This is the defensive magic array of the Villa A, a penny of goods, not to mention eggs, that is, magic can withstand for a while. Just standing in the magical array, Nosia didn''t get better because the egg was blocked by the magic array. I saw her frowning and looking at the crowds. If the general gangsters don''t need her to speak, they will solve them by secret, but these people are all poor people. There are various ages, including old women with white hair, middle-aged women and children, and more middle-aged men. Among them are warriors and magicians. Although there are many types of people, they all have one characteristic, that is, they are very angry and excited. The most outstanding performance was the middle-aged man who had just lost an egg. I saw that he had lost two eggs and felt that he was not enough. He once again took out an egg and sneered at Nosy. "Hand over the Hall, otherwise don''t blame us!" As soon as he heard the change of his face, he just wanted to speak but was stopped by Nosia, who was on the side. "Don''t act rashly, we can''t do it easily, otherwise things will get out of hand, Angel is still inside, we can''t let her hurt." As soon as he heard that Nosia had said this, he just wanted to start calming down again. He was very clear about Angels position in Halls mind. If he really hurt Angel because of his own reasons, he himself had nothing, but he did not have anything. Princess Nosia was caught between him and Hall, and it must be very uncomfortable. "hateful!" The dark one took a deep breath and his heart screamed. The middle-aged man saw that the person inside did not speak, and he lost another egg. "Hand over Hall, still my loved one!" The people around who had seen the beautiful over-else of Nosia came out to persuade, and did not want to start the impulse, but after listening to the words of the middle-aged man, everyone was immediately irritated again. "Yes! Hand over Hall! Only by surrendering Hall, our loved ones can be saved!" With a bang, a young man threw the stone in his hand. The stone fell directly on the magical array and fell, but he didn''t care. He continued to throw stones when he roared. With his shots, the people around him didn''t hesitate. For a time, all kinds of things began to fly toward Hall''s villa, and the frequency of magic arrays increased. Of course, there are people who have not shot here, but they believe that these people are better if they shoot. Because they are all women and children, they did not shoot, but Nosia felt that their crying was much greater than the lethality of these eggs. "I beg you, let Hall come out, I only have one son, what if he is dead?" A woman with a white hair and a white hair cried as she cried The heart of Nosia is very distressed. "Dad, I want Dad, my father was caught by the soul family, I beg you my sister, just use Hall brother to come out, my father will be saved, I beg you." A five-year-old girl is also lying on the ground. The expression of a pear with a rain on the face is even more distressing. Nosia felt very uncomfortable. She wanted to say that even if Hall went to Beifeng City, it is estimated that the father of the little girl could not be rescued. Innosias understanding of the soul family, they are using those prisoners to put Hall Give it to the past, once Hall is there, then the only use of these people is to threaten Hall, so that Hall can not let go of his hands and feet. Whenever Hall attacks or escapes, the consequences of these people are the same - dead. As for the case of Hall surrender, even if it is a good-hearted Nosia, she will not be stupid enough to persuade Hall to do so, because her heart cares more about Hall''s safety. Looking at some scenes that were out of control, I said one step forward. "Princess, you go back first. This is not easy. People who want to come behind the scenes should have other actions." Chapter 995： persuade Chapter 995 Persuasion "Do not!" Nosia shook her head, and her eyes fixedly looked at the group of ''thugs'' in front of her face and said seriously. I fell in love with the music novel WwW. LWXS520. COM "I believe that they are all kind people. The reason why they become like this is that someone is behind their loved ones. I believe that they will understand the key points of this matter." "But..." The dark face changed slightly. He wanted to say that Nosia was doing nothing. First of all, their identity was not appropriate to persuade. When it was estimated that Nosia would not only have no effect, but would become worse. And there is one more point, that is, the effect of persuasion in the magical array can be said to be minimal, if you go out... and many more! Will the Princess of the Princess not want to go out? As soon as I thought of it, I quickly went to Nosia. He really worried that Princess Nosia would go out to face this group of angry people, in case they started to work for Nosia, whether they were hands-on or not. Hands-on, things will get more complicated. Sure enough, after seeing Nosia move forward, the darkness quickly stopped in front of Nosia, and Nosia saw a wrinkle, and she glanced at her firm, dark face, and then she said. "Dark one, let me go, I want to try." "No!" Dark did not hesitate to veto the proposal of Nosia, and glanced at the dark three who wanted to talk with his eyes, indicating that he would not add chaos, seeing the dark second after holding the dark three, the dark one was relieved. Road. "His Royal Highness, I want to compare them to Hall. You are our most important person. You want to persuade me that I have no opinion, but if you want to go out this magical array, I can''t live without it!" The dark one said it was very firm. He had already thought about it. Even if Nosia was angry, even if he returned to Hall and asked him for trouble, he would not give in. The serenity of the Elf Queen before he left, he always remembered to protect Nosia so that she would not be hurt a little. He had made a mistake because of the Dark Four. This time, no matter how Nosia asked him, he would not let even a small step! "But this way..." Nosia wants to fight for it, but it was interrupted by rudeness. "No, if the Princess of Nosia insists on this, then I can only offend. When I will bring the princess into the room, I will sin with the princess after the event is over!" Seeing the darkness, she refused to give in, and Nosia''s eyebrows were upside down. She turned her head and looked at the dark and dark three. Seeing that they all turned their eyes to other places, Nosia immediately understood, this time it is estimated that the three of them are really moving. Just as Nosia was a little anxious, the tiger''s head turned to the side. "His Royal Highness, Olaide has gone to find Lord Lauren, and I want to come to Lauren and I will be there soon." Although the tiger head has not seen anything in the world, this does not mean that he is stupid. When he said this, he immediately let Noci and the dark ones be one of them, and then they immediately glanced at the tiger. Take a look at the head. With the tiger head, Nosia gave up the idea of ??going out and looked at the situation that was already in a mess. Nosia looked at the dark. "That line, I will be here." When he heard the words, he let go and immediately let go, and he nodded to the dark side of the side. He secretly grinned, and then waved his hand and a magnifying magic was suddenly displayed. "Everyone listens to me! Please stop first!" The sound reinforcement is very powerful, and the voice of Nosia has covered all the sounds. This has caused many people present to stop the action of throwing things in their hands. They were curious to look at the beautiful, unspoken elf in the magical array, and they all wanted to hear what the elf beauty wanted to say. However, in the crowd, some people suddenly become difficult to look. "What does this Elf Princess want to do? Does she think that she can calm down this matter with her alone? It''s ridiculous! See how I make her go ugly!" A black robe man mixed in the crowd has a bad face. He glanced at Nosia. He said that he just wanted to use his magic, but he was really dragged by the people on the side. "what are you doing?" The man in the black robe who was pulled was a bit uncomfortable and glanced at the person who took him. When he saw him, he could not help but whisper. "You can do it now, but what else can you do besides exposing yourself here?" "What do you say?" The black robe man thought about it. If he did it now, he did, as his companions said, did not seem to play a better role than to expose himself. "Hey, let''s listen to what she said, we will do this for a while, then..." After listening to this, the black robe man''s face suddenly showed a gloomy smile. "Yes, I didn''t think you could think of this method. OK, I will see me later." Just as the man in the black robe walked aside, the voice of Nosia came from inside. "Hello everyone, I am the Elf Princess of the Dark Forest, I am a friend of Hall!" After hearing Noahs self-destructive identity, many people in the crowd suddenly showed a surprised look. The elves have naturally heard of them, but they have rarely seen them. After all, the elves have rarely come out. Now they not only see, but also the princesses of the elves. For a time, everyones daughter was shocked by the identity of Nosia. Seeing that everyone often showed a surprised look and stood in the same place did not continue to make trouble, Nossia''s face could not help but show her happiness, she quickly said hot iron. "I know the purpose of everyone coming here But what I want to say to you is that Hall is not here first. In fact, I want to tell you that if Hall knows that there is If many people need him to save, Hall will definitely go!" The words of Nosia had just been amplified, and a discord came from the crowd. "Hey! How do we know if you are telling the truth? I guess you must be delaying the time, and Hall must have escaped, and even you want to run away! Also my family, I want my family!" Ok? When I heard this, the crowd suddenly had some commotion, because they felt that the words of this person were very reasonable. The souls were everywhere to buy the Hall. Obviously, Hall already knew this and replaced them with them. Its also to escape from here, and the farther away you escape, the better. How could you be stupid and slammed into the head? The people present are not fools. They all know that they are profitable and avoiding harm. Is it true that Hall knows that the big devil who is causing trouble is also a fool? If Hall knows that someone is saying he is a fool, I don''t know if he will be tempted to marry this person. Chapter 996： Coming Chapter 996 is coming Empathy, everyone in the crowd feels that they can''t do this. If Hall is, it will definitely not do this. -le-wen-small-say-www-lwxs520-com Therefore, the people who had quieted down suddenly exploded. "Yes, hand over Hall, we don''t believe you, you are not human. How do we know if you really want to help us?" "That is, my wife has never seen an elf. I just know that the relationship between humans and elves is not so good for so many years. Do you want to watch our hundreds of thousands of relatives killed by the souls? You are too worried!" When the old woman said the words, Noah suddenly felt a pain in her heart, and there was a feeling of unbearable feeling that she could not tell. "Damn! How can you do this..." The third secret couldn''t help but open the mouth, but he forgot the existence of the magic of the sound, so his words suddenly passed to everyone''s ears. A little girl who was close to the station heard this, and when she looked at the dark anger, she was scared to cry. "Oh wow! I... I want Dad, I just want Dad to come back, no... Don''t hit me... Please, please bring my dad back." The cries of the little girl seemed to be a fuse, and the people present were suddenly angry when they heard it. "Sure enough, you guys, these **** elves, you just don''t want to hand over Hall, and then watch our loved ones being killed by the souls? Good heart! You roll! Let''s get out! Elves!" "Get out!" "Get out!" A burst of neat crusade came, and the whole person suddenly became pale. He secretly reached out and held some crumbling Nosia, and the face of the crowd suddenly became blue. Not only him, the dark two and the dark three are just clenching their fists. If it is not really impossible to do this, they would like to go out and clean up this group of human beings. Looking at the various "weapons" that are constantly coming over, the faces of several people in the crowd suddenly showed a smug smile. "Oh, the heart is unpredictable, is it that you can convince only a few words? You are too small to see people!" Indeed, when things are not relevant, it is estimated that people can think calmly, but once things are related to their loved ones, or even when they happen to themselves, they only think of themselves for the first time. As Napoleon said, after he died, he was flooded! Selfishness is inherently human nature! This will not change now or in the future! The magic array is strong. When it finally runs out of energy, especially countless people are not willing to use eggs and fruits to smash. They have begun to take stones, and even more have even taken out weapons to cut. This is no longer a trouble, this riot is no different. Noah''s stunned mouth, she did not know what to use to persuade, and a frown, he did not think that the persuasion of Princess Nosia was not only invalid, but also provoked the anger of these people. He glanced at the crowds in front of him. When he heard the voice, he found something wrong, but he couldn''t find that person at all. After thinking about it, he immediately said to the dark three, "You immediately bring Princess Nosia into it, and hand it over to me. Once the magic is broken, you remember to take the princess and they are sitting in World of Warcraft and fleeing here!" When he heard the news, he seemed to think about what he was worried about. "We are gone, are you?" Darkly shook his head and said, "The magic array is still some time. When it breaks, I will stop them. When is it..." "No!" Dark three faces shook his head firmly. "These people are obviously organized. Even if we are flying World of Warcraft, I can''t escape. I think we will go together. Let''s come. Open the road, so that the Princess Royal Highness will be safer!" When I was dark, I didnt listen to my own words. I didnt think I had escaped, but its obvious that someone deliberately did this. How could I not think that Hall has a flying World of Warcraft here? The dark one is when I think of myself to attract attention here, and then to stop those who have ulterior motives before Loren comes, it is obviously impossible to go together. Looking at the magical array that has become more and more dim, the dark one secretly stunned Loren why they were so slow, then pulled the dark three roaring. "You listen to me, I..." Just as the dark one wanted to warn the dark three, suddenly a roar came from the outside, and the dark waited for a quick turn to see it. I saw a group of people coming from the crowd. These people all have a characteristic, that is They are all women, and the magic robes on them are engraved with a rose. "The person of the Rose Club? Catherine?!" With the roar of the roar, the people in front of the villa suddenly quieted down, especially after seeing that the people were actually the students in the inner court. Many people showed a look of panic. After all, most of these people are relatives of Beifengcheng, so most of them are ordinary people. It is precisely because they are ordinary people, this makes Nocia they are a little fearful, if they are some extremely wicked people, do not need to send people from the inner court, secretly they will not talk directly. "You... what are you going to do..." Looking at Catherine and others from the crowds, many people have a flustered lookThe reason why these people dare to make trouble, one is because they are really worried about themselves The comfort of loved ones, and another important reason is that there are rumors that let them rest assured that no one will take care of them, otherwise their family will definitely be abandoned by the inner court, because the inner court will not give up one because of ten thousand people. Genius Summoner! It is precisely because of this that these ordinary identities and those who do not have the power will come to the troubles and want to use this method to exert pressure on the inner court so that they can put the ten thousand 10,000 prisoners in Beifeng City in their hearts. Katherine heard that the moth was down, and the phoenix eyes were round. She glanced at a middle-aged man who had just spoken. The man was so stunned by Catherine that the whole person could not help but step back. It may be that he accidentally touched someone else''s foot, and this was a bad focus and fell directly to the ground. "Hey, hit people, hit people!" Seeing the performance of a middle-aged man, everyone in the Rose Club couldnt help but smile. He didnt touch the hand and said that he was beaten. This person is really small, and he doesnt know what he has the courage to come to Hall to make trouble. If he was met by Hall, he waved his hand to summon tens of thousands of Warcraft. With his timid character, he would not be scared to death. Chapter 997： play off Chapter 997 Provocative "Beat! Kill people!" The middle-aged man screamed in fear, and climbed on the ground while using his hands and feet. He was afraid that Catherine would give her a magic to kill himself. Novel WWW.WXS520.COM Catherine and others looked at the man with a contemptuous look, then directly ignored him and looked at the fearful people in front of him. "Do you know what this is doing? The students who attacked the inner court, this is a crime, it is to be taken by the law enforcement team!" When I heard the law enforcement team, many of the people on the scene suddenly changed. For the law enforcement team, they are naturally familiar. Those who are usually dressed in uniforms are not so good. Just when some people have already retired, a voice came out of the crowd. "What about the law enforcement team? We haven''t done anything illegal. Besides, the law enforcement team will not come. If they come, let them find Hall, and there are our loved ones in Beifengcheng. Only by finding out Hall can they be saved!" "Who? Who is talking? Come out!" Catherine blinked her eyes, and a compelling momentum suddenly emanated from her. Some people closer to her suddenly got a step back from being scared and panicked. Seeing Catherine staring at himself and others, the besieged people couldnt help but shake their heads for a time. See no one admits that Catherine couldnt help but scream "Hey! What is the head of the Tibetan head, there is something to say!" This incident, Catherine, came over with the first time after getting the news. She did not think that if she did not handle it well, it would cause a major incident. However, she did not consider that much at the time. Fortunately, she was surrounded by Betty, a clever and talented woman. She saw that Catherine insisted on helping Hall. She only told Catherine that she must be in a strong position. Only in this way can the riots be suppressed. crowd. And Betty said at the first time that this incident must be caused by a special person''s provocation. As long as the person is caught, the initiative of the matter will be in his own hands. However, it is a pity that this person is too embarrassed. Just now, Catherine and others, including Betty, are observing, and hesitated that there were too many people who came to the siege. For a time, they could not find the exact person. At this time, suddenly the crowd was a little commotion, and then a group of people came out from inside. "Hey, when do you guys at Rose Club can represent the law enforcement team, why don''t we know?" "Well?" Hearing this voice, Catherine and others Liu Mei was upside down. They quickly followed the direction of the voice. After they saw the people, they showed a dignified look on their faces. "Chen Ning, what are you doing here?" It turned out that people are not others. It is Morgans disciple, Qian Ning, but he is not the most important one. The most important thing among the people is Eifel around Qian Ning. "Oh, we also heard about this, all are ready to come and see what is going on!" said Qian Ning, a smile, he suddenly turned to the crowd and said aloud. "Don''t be afraid, even though we are also students in the inner court, but we are helping the family. We have learned about this. Although Beifengcheng was not attacked by Hall, Hall still has some responsibility. of." "Qian Ning! Do you know what you are saying? The high-level insiders have not decided yet, you are chewing your tongue? Are you afraid that the law enforcement team will take you away?" Catherine was stunned. She didn''t think that this guy in Channing would blink and talk. It is obvious that Hall is also a victim. The reason why the Soul is doing this is to lure Hall and kill him. And Chan Ning, this is not only not helping the Hall, but also wants to kill the Hall by the knife, how can this not be fat Catherine angry? Not only Catherine, the people of the Rose Club are glaring at Qian Ning. If it is not allowed to use force here, they would like to have a magic shot on Qian Ning''s stinky mouth, let him know that the mouth smell is better not to open. "Cough, you don''t want to talk nonsense, I don''t have to say that. I just think that Hall is hiding like this. It''s a life of ten thousand people. Isn''t Hall really so hard to hide? So, look at those people who were killed by the soul family?" The people who were still a little scared immediately heard the words of Qian Ning and immediately became troubled. "Oh, my son, how are you so hard, you want to resist the souls to guard, do not think that the inner court will actually abandon you, if you die, how can I live!" This middle-aged woman is like a shrew Just sitting directly on the ground and crying, not to mention, her ghost crying, but also really made a lot of people can not bear, especially the girls of the Rose Club, they are still somewhat angry, they heard After this, the heart suddenly softened. Especially when I saw a few children crying out to ask Mom and Dad, some vulnerable female students could not help but shed tears. Chan Ning and Eifel secretly glanced at each other, and both of them showed a smug smile. However, this movement was very fast, and no one found it at all. When they turned their eyes, both of them showed a sad look on their faces. If Hall is there, he will give them a thumbs up. This kind of acting is not a movie, then who can be a movie? "Don''t listen to him saying that Hall can''t be that kind of person. Besides, the inner court will not give up the rescue. We must believe in the inner court!" Catherine said loudly, but even some of the help of the sound reinforcement magic array but the people on the scene did not pay. Looking at the sweaty Catherine, Qian Ning''s mouth slightly exposed a slight curvature, then he sighed. "Everyone is quiet! Please quiet!" Everyone saw Qian Ning who helped them talk before, and there was a large group of students wearing magicians next to Qian Ning, so under the comfort of many people, everyone gradually quieted down. "What exactly does he want to do?" Nosie Meimei looked at Qian Ning seriously. For the sudden appearance of Qian Ning, she was a little confused. She even wondered if Qian Ning would help those people here. In fact, Nosia is worried about this. Even if he gives Qian Ning a hundred courage, he would not dare to directly help, and the law enforcement officials in the inner court are not talking about playing. Speaking of law enforcement, in fact, many people have some doubts in their hearts. Why have they been here for so long? To know that this is the A area, the most powerful defense of the inner court. If the accident is slow, the law enforcement is only five minutes, but now it has been half an hour. Why have they not come yet? Chapter 998： Lauren is coming Chapter 998, Lauren is coming. Why do law enforcement people have not come yet, many people have doubts in their hearts, but these people do not include Channing and Eifel! Half an hour ago, they suddenly got news that tens of thousands of people were going to the villa where Hall was located. It was said that they wanted to force Hall to go to the North Fengcheng to face the soul, and then let the souls follow the vows to release the prisoners so that their loved ones Reunion. wWw.wS520. coM At the time, Qian Ning had some thoughts in his heart. Since he was defeated by Hall and humiliated in public, he always thought about how to take revenge. After inquiring, he learned that the law enforcement teacher Benham seemed to have something to go out. He immediately thought that this would be Benams deliberate avoidance of this incident, and that the relationship between Hall and Benam was not very good. Channing felt that the opportunity came. Hall is not here, he can add a little bit of material in this incident, and then let things go in the direction he wants. Even if Hall finds him trouble, he can also evade that he did not do it, just observe it. However, he said this idea with Eifel, and Everton, who also had a contradiction with Hall, endorsed his thoughts, and thus there is today. "Everyone is quiet! I know that after everyone''s loved ones were captured by the souls of the bastards, everyone is very uncomfortable. I am the same. After all, there are ten thousand people. They are all our brothers and sisters. We can''t do that. Watching them live and being killed by the souls!" Katherine and others frowned, and Channings words did not seem to be wrong, but I dont know why, they have some feelings of uneasiness in their hearts. "The soul group can''t think of it just to let Hall go. In fact, everyone doesn''t have to. I think that Hall, as a member of the inner court, will definitely not want to watch the 100,000 compatriots being killed by the souls. I believe As long as he knows about it, he will definitely go to Beifengcheng. When he first lets him stabilize the soul of the bastard, he will make a plan with the inner court and will be able to save our compatriots!" Qian Nings voice just fell, and immediately got the approval of everyone. They looked at Qian Nings eyes with a grateful look. "Damn! This Qian Ning, he is in the persecution of Hall, want to use the righteousness to force Hall to go to Beifengcheng to die! The discerning people know that the soul family wants to let Hall die, but they..." Betty is actually a person who knows Hall better. From this contact, Hall is not a stupid bad guy. His rules of conduct are actually related to his safety. If this is the case, Hall threatened his life from the beginning, and Hall would never be stupid. In other words, it is very likely that Hall will not only go when he arrives, but he may also leave Avila with them. I heard that Hall has already controlled Longdao. Betty estimates that Hall is most likely to bring The relatives fled to Long Island to hide. Once Hall really does this, the inner courts are naturally unwilling, and Hall is likely to fall out with the top... Bastard! "All I mean is that everyone should not be troublesome. Waiting for Hall to come back here, I believe Hall will make a choice!" After Qian Ning finished speaking, he was not talking. The people nowadays felt very reasonable. Then they did not know who took the lead and sat down, so the people who were so noisy quietly sat down. It is estimated that Hall saw this scene. He absolutely looked up at Chan Ning and asked him if he was willing to reincarnate! Non-violence does not cooperate, only the great **** can think of it! "This this" If these people make trouble, Catherine is expected to deal with them in the end, but now that everyone is sitting down, the whole person suddenly feels bad. Has she seen this situation there? For a time, Catherine didn''t know what to do. Not only her, but Betty on the side can not help but see a headache. If these people continue to make trouble, then the law enforcement will come and take them away, but now... no matter whether they do it or not, it is not appropriate. "Humph!" At this time, a cold cry came, and the sound of the voice made everyone''s ears feel a little uncomfortable. "This is... Teacher Loren? And the law enforcement team?!" I saw Loren sitting in a distant lion with a huge lion, and behind him were countless law enforcement officers wearing uniforms of law enforcement. "Well, how did he come with the law enforcement? Didn''t see Benham, it seems that the upper house has shot." Qian Ning''s eyes were sharp. After seeing this situation, he immediately said to Eifel. Avery''s mouth slightly showed a mocking smile, and then it was said. "The next thing we don''t participate in, just look at it, I don''t believe that we are also breaking the law, I want to see how he handles it." The fire axe members who got the order immediately stood quietly, and the roses they brought with Catherine would be in stark contrast. "What are you doing here?" Loren looked at it and first looked at Qian Ning and others. "Oh, Teacher Lauren is good!" Qian Ning smiled and glared at Lauren, and the next Evre also said hello. The so-called "not to smile", Loren even if there is annoyed people in front of him, he is not good at this moment, because there are more important things to deal with. "You are honestly waiting for you, don''t make trouble!" After talking about Lauren, I ignored Eifel and others and drove directly to Catherine. Looking at the big lion, the people around me quickly took a few steps back, especially the middle-aged man, who was so scared by the big eyes of the lion. "Give me here!" As Lorens voice just fell, those law enforcement certificates immediately formed a wall in front of the villa and the group of people in front of them. Looking at the law enforcement cards, many people suddenly panicked. "Isn''t that the law enforcement people are not coming? Why are they coming? What should I do now?" "Isn''t it? It''s a miserable. If it is taken away by law enforcement, it will be troublesome Some timid people have changed their faces, and the whole person has become a little panicked. Of course, there are some more calm people. "I am afraid of what, the law does not blame the public, then again, we have not already sat down, we are not making trouble, I do not believe that they really dare to do it." "Yes, so many people, if they really do, the inner court will never sit idly by!" All the people''s arguments were clearly heard by Loren. For the ignorance of these people, Loren shook his head. The siege of the inner courtyard accommodation area is not a simple matter, and it is almost the same as rebellion. Do they think that there is nothing wrong? Loren believes that once things are resolved, the inner court will be settled in the fall. But the most important thing at the moment is to stabilize them first. I think of it here, Loren said after clearing his throat. "Everyone listens to me!" Chapter 999： Accident Chapter 999 Accidents "Everyone listens to me!" In fact, Loren did not need to be so loud. He came to the ordinary people with the arrival of the team of lions and law enforcement. Novel WWW.WXS520.COM Seeing the eyes of everyone, Loren said with a serious look. "I know everyone''s intentions, knowing that your loved ones are still in danger!" Lorens two words made everyones face inconspicuous, because he really said the point, they didnt have to hand over Hall to the soul family, but they didnt save the strength of their loved ones from the soul family. When there is a way, they are like the last straw found by the drowning people, naturally they are desperate to reach out and grab. "But have you ever thought about why the Souls want a student who is less than 20 years old?" Oh, yeah, why is this? When everyone heard that Lauren had said this, they suddenly showed doubts. Indeed, they had not considered this problem before. They only knew that the Soul would ask Hall to change the prisoner, but why not have a high-weight Hudson. But the non-point name to choose Hall? Is Horby more important than Hudson? At this time, not only these people, even Nosia, Catherine, they are very curious, although they feel that this thing must be because of Hall, but specifically why, they want to know, so they are all focused on watching Loren, I want to hear what Loren said. Seeing everyone looked at themselves with doubtful eyes, Loren took a deep breath, then he said quietly. "I don''t know if you have discovered that the recent Soul Raids in the city have been greatly reduced?" Everyone heard the words first, and then they quickly returned. "Yeah, let alone, in the recent period, the souls of the city''s souls are indeed a lot less. In the past, there were one or two pieces every day. It seems that I have not heard of it in the past week, but this matter has something to do with it. What?" "Not only that, I listened to the son of my relative''s boss next door, saying that their recent caravans did not encounter the sneak attack of the Soul, and the price of the goods was reduced." "But, what does this have to do with us?" Seeing the crowd began to talk about it, Loren coughed, everyone estimated fear of Loren''s majesty, so the scene immediately quieted down. Satisfied to see the performance of everyone, Loren continued. "I want everyone to think about it. It doesn''t seem to matter to us?" Seeing that everyone was nodding, Loren suddenly screamed "Wrong! You all want to be wrong! It''s a relationship, and it''s still a big relationship!" It was so scared by Loren that some children even cried directly. Lorens face suddenly became a little bit stunned. The women on the side quickly comforted the children, which made Loren relieved. "Cough! It doesn''t matter if you have doubts in your heart. I will tell you the reason now! The reason why the Soul raids decreased, it is because the souls have suffered heavy losses!" "Well? The souls are suffering a lot?" Some clever people immediately thought of what they heard, especially Eifel, and their faces suddenly became a little bad. They didn''t talk at this time, and they looked at Loren tightly, trying to hear how much the Soul was lost. They don''t care how much the souls die, but they want to know how powerful Hall is from the side! "I just said it, the reason why the Soul Marshal attacked the 10 million people in Beifengcheng prisoners and did not kill, just wanted to seduce Hall, and the reason he did this was because Hall was in a period of time. A total of five large camps of the Souls were destroyed, and the souls that were directly destroyed were not less than two hundred thousand!" hiss! what? Twenty thousand? ! and many more! He said that it is Hall? Is it that Hall alone destroys twenty thousand souls? Gosh! how is this possible! "Oh, sure enough, this guy is going to cause trouble! I didn''t think that this time I made such a big move, it''s no wonder that the Souls would target him like this!" Catherine''s beautiful flashed a glimmer of light, glanced at the same magical array behind him. After the surprise of Nosia, her face was a little dark, but she was well covered and not found, but the hand in the magic robe was tightly held. "He... turned out to be strong again! How could it be so fast?" Qian Ning bit his teeth, the same is true of Evre, who has dealt with the Souls and naturally wants to destroy the five Soul camps. How difficult is the 100,000 Soul Troops! Even if it is the glory of the most powerful combat power in the inner court, no one hundred thousand can''t do this. But Hall did it! How can this make them not shocked! Although Loren did not elaborate on how Hall destroyed 20,000 thousands of souls, they knew that it was very difficult to do so. After all, the battle between humans and souls is too long. Even ordinary people know that if a single magician faces a soul group of the same level, the possibility of death is very great, but Hall is a person. So many souls and chop. Suddenly they also understand why the Soul Marshals used ten thousand people to lure Hall to Beifengcheng. For a time, many people began to hesitate. One is the inner court, even the hero of human beings, and the other is their own relatives. How to choose is a painful choice in their hearts. Looking at the people with his hesitant and painful look on his face, Loren couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, not to mention that these ordinary people, instead of his words, he would suddenly make a difficult choice. At this time, suddenly a little girl spoke up, and her voice was spread to everyone''s ears under the influence of the magical array. "Big...Adult!" Lauren looked down and saw that it was a little girl with a patch on her body, but her eyes were very beautiful, and her big eyes were very cute, but her body was thin and thin. It was because of this. Give people an idea that wants to care for her. "Well, children, don''t be nervousIf you want to say something, just say it." It seems that Laurens encouragement gave her courage, and the little girls eyes suddenly became firm. "Adult, I... I am wrong. You don''t want Hall Brother to go there. I believe my brother will agree with my choice after hearing my decision." "Your brother?" "Yeah!" The little girl nodded and said, "My brother is a soldier in Beifengcheng. He said that as long as he can destroy the soul, then even if he is dead, he can tell his father that he is not a coward!" "Dad?" seems to think of something, not only Loren, many people have a shocked look on their faces. "Well, my father is also a soldier. He died in battle with the Souls a few years ago, and my brother went to join the army because of this!" hiss! Everyone was surprised to see the little girl, they did not think that, a hero''s descendants, actually lived so poor, for a time, Lauren''s face suddenly became iron. "Bastard! This group of bastards!" Chapter 1000： Loren breakthrough Chapter 1000, Lauren Breakthrough "Bastard! This group of bastards!" Not only are Lauren, Catherine and others showing an angry look on their faces, and everyone knows that the inner court of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy of Magic is very good for the support of the martyrs. Super fast and stable update of the novel, this article by . . Starting Although it can''t be a big fish every day, it can still be done to ensure that a family can have three meals a day. However, this little girl who seems to be weak and can''t help but see the wind is not like the one that is full. It is estimated that the wind is bigger, and this little girl may be blown down. Not only that, after Loren and others carefully looked at the little girl, it was only clear that the little girl was wearing a very worn out, many places were patched, and that a pair of small feet actually broke a mouth directly. The shoes are exposed inside. The appearance of the little girl is very straightforward to show that she did not receive the treatment of the family of the martyrs, then the question came, where did her subsidies go? The discerning person understands at first glance, and it must be that some insatiable guys swallow this part! How can this not make Lauren angry? These people are doing this, it is simply the cornerstone of self-destruction of mankind! Yes, the high-level semi-class master can indeed make the soul family suffer a lot, but the production and life can not be made by force, and finally depends on the ordinary people like the little girl. And the practice of those who are insatiable is to destroy the Great Wall! It is no wonder that Lauren will be so angry. "Big... adults, I am wrong... I am sorry... I am leaving here immediately." The little girl was panicked and looked at the raging Loren. She thought it was because of her own reasons that Lauren was angry, so she looked at it with some trepidation. Loren, while apologizing and retreating, was afraid that he would be hurt by angering Loren. "what!" Suddenly the little girl found that Lauren had just walked over. She closed her eyes with some horror. She deeply understood that with the strength of the adult in front of her, even if she escaped, she would not be able to run as long as she would be caught. When you are tortured, it is better to close your eyes and have a good time. When she thought that some children bullied her, she did it. After the children vented their anger, they would leave on their own. The pain that was waiting did not come. Suddenly a warm body stick could come up, and a pungent smell of smoke suddenly rushed into the nose, making her itch and could not help but sneeze. "Hakiu!" The little girl Mo Ran opened her big eyes and saw Loren look at her with a gentle look. "Child, you have worked hard, and when this is over, I will give you an explanation!" The little girl didn''t know what Laurent had said about it. She didn''t know how many people would die in this account. She just nodded a little, and then looked at Loren Road with curiosity. "Adult, then don''t you blame me for making trouble this time? Please don''t tell my brother, I am afraid he will be sad." "No, you can rest assured, I won''t tell your brother, and..." After taking a deep breath, Loren said with a firm face, "You can rest assured that your brother will not have an accident, and those people will not have an accident! If the souls are really hands-on, I will let them pay the price!" Here, Loren suddenly had a sharp pain in his mind. He felt like he had something to rush out of his mind. Before he could react, suddenly a powerful mental force emerged from his boy. Loren suddenly was shocked. He didn''t have time to say anything. He quickly wrapped his spirits around the little girl. Just as he had just completed this action, the majestic spirit suddenly rushed toward the surroundings. Many unresponsive people were directly This mental power directly oppressed the oppression. Catherine, their eyes wide open and stunned, watching the sudden outbreak of Loren, Nosy in the magical array, they were not as surprised as Catherine and others. The dark face was a little pale, and the sweat of a bean ran down from the forehead. "This...he turned out to be promoted...no..." Dark suddenly denied the idea because he felt that this mental power seemed to be worse. "Nine senior summoners? Unfortunately, it is a step!" "I... I broke through?" After the mental shock wave. The scene fell, and Loren looked at his own situation. Then he immediately checked his body and found that his strength was promoted from the junior level of nine to the advanced level of the nine in the moment. Unfortunately, it was still worse. Then one step, otherwise he will take that step and become a semi-sacred summoner. "Roar!" For the change of Loren, the lion was the most excited, and it screamed with a high head and suddenly the people who had not left. At this moment, all the momentum that was exuded by the lions was pressed against the hard life. "Rom... The old man of Lorenna has broken through? How is it possible?" Qian Ning is the most dissatisfied with Loren. After all, Loren was the eighth-order summoner in the outer court. If he was not better with Lawrence, he would never take the initiative to say hello to him. Who would let him and Lawrence and his teacher It is right. Plus, Qian Ning is also a genius. At a young age, he is the primary strength of the magician of the Lei Dynasty. Therefore, she does not look at Lauren at all, but... But now, Loren actually broke through to the Senior Summoner of the Nine, and the shocking mental power just made him know that he fell to the ground. Fortunately, the spiritual power of Loren is not aimed at some people, so Qian Ning and others did not lose their ugliness. "Damn How could this be!" Several black robe men had also withstood this mental shock wave, but after seeing everyone squatting, they had to squat. Because they are not following Qian Ning and others, nor are they the roses. If they still stand here, they will be particularly prominent. If this is not doubtful, then how can we not doubt? The ghosts in their hearts immediately smashed down the waves, and a young black robe man suddenly asked. "Adult. Do we continue to provoke? I..." Waiting for him to finish the words, the black-robed man headed by him did not take a look at him. "You are an idiot, don''t want to pull us!" Seeing that the young man closed his mouth, the middle-aged man couldnt help but twitch. "What are these people, so there is no brain, this time to participate, it is not clear to tell others that we are coming to trouble?" Not to mention, this middle-aged man is very experienced. After the reaction, Loren glanced at a crowd of people. When he saw a group of people brought by Channing and the people brought by Catherine, everyone else was jealous. After the ground, Loren said, blinking his eyes. "If I am here, Loren is here. I will not investigate this incident. If it is in trouble, I will catch the law enforcement team!" Chapter 1001： conspiracy Chapter 1001 Conspiracy "Halls inner court has already made a decision! You have nothing to do except to be arrested! Its all gone! Next time, you cant stop it! After a pause, Loren turned to look at the law enforcers. "The law enforcers are responsible for evacuating the crowd! Don''t hurt people, offenders are heavily punished!" The law enforcement officers heard that you looked at me, I saw you, and finally they all yelled at Loren. wWw.ئS520. coM "Yes! Lord Loren!" Looking at the crowd slowly receding, Nosia and others could not help but sigh, and after the magic circle was closed, Nosia quickly went to Catherine and others. "Sister Catherine, this time I really thank you. If you didn''t, you might rush in. If you hurt Angel, they don''t know how to face Hall." Katherine heard the words suddenly, and her face looked a little ugly. Because she ran over and had your reddish Nosy, I dont know why, she felt a bit harsh when she heard this. She felt that Nosia was announcing to her. Hall''s sovereignty is like. At first, Betty knew what Catherine was thinking. In order not to let her and Nosia arguing here, the clever Betty immediately stepped forward and said in front of Catherine. "The Princess of Nosia is polite, and Hall is also a member of our Rose Club. We help them to help ourselves. How can I thank myself?" There was something in Betty''s words, and the wise man soon heard the meaning inside, but Nosia didn''t seem to hear it this time, only to see her smile. "Well, I am fortunate to have you this time, otherwise we don''t know what to do. Avril''s sister still greets Angel, and I will go in and comfort her for a while, lest she worry." Catherine also reacted at this time to please Avril, and could not let Nosia do it alone, so she turned to look at Betty. "It''s okay here. For a while, Betty, you will arrange for someone to look outside here, and other people will go back first." Betty glared at Catherine and saw her look where she didn''t know what she was thinking. She secretly sneered a few times, and it was really serious on the surface. "Good president, I will arrange this for you!" Just after the people of the Rose Club left, Qian Ning glanced at Eifel. "Master Eifel, we..." Evre blinked, then turned his head and left. "Let''s go, there is nothing for us." When Channing saw his face, it was a little hard to look at. He glanced at Nosia and Lauren on the side. He finally left here with Eifel. "Damn... I didn''t think that such a good opportunity was destroyed by them, hateful!" Seeing that everyone is walking, Loren came to the little girl. "You have worked hard. This time it is really dangerous. It is obvious that someone deliberately did this, but fortunately, I made some taboos after I accidentally broke through." Say, Loren paused for a moment, then continued. "I suddenly changed my mind after this incident. I originally thought that Hall would not go to Beifengcheng, but now I want him to hurry. !" "Ah! Teacher Loren... North Fengcheng is a trap that the Souls deliberately set. They are waiting for Hall to die, you..." Nosia heard it, and the whole person was a little anxious. Although Catherine did not speak, but the expression on her face also told everyone, she obviously did not agree with Loren''s decision. Originally thought that Lauren would be angry, but everyone heard him laughing, this smile made the atmosphere that was originally a little nervous suddenly become strange. "Lauren teacher...you are this..." Loren patted and hugged her in the arms of the little girl to comfort her, and then she said. "You may not know, Hall is already a semi-sacred summoner! I mean, in addition to looking at the semi-class master, he also has a semi-classified summoned beast!" "what?!" The most important thing is the dark third class, they did not think that the small guy who was weak and windy, turned into a semi-sacred summoner in a short time! When I thought of the guy who was despised by them, they reached the point where they couldnt look up at the moment. For a time, the dark ones were bitter. That feeling is estimated that only three of them can understand. "This... is this true?" Catherine was also unbelievable. She felt that she had worked very hard. In such a short time, she was promoted to become a seventh-class magician. She imagined that one day she could help Hall, but one Hearing that Hall had become this time, she suddenly understood that she might never have been a day. She is very clear that she is only a genius, not a pervert! "Oh, it''s true, otherwise you think Hall can kill so many souls alone." I got the message from Loren. The few people present were like knocking over the five-flavored bottle. It was not a taste. "Okay, let''s go see Avril, let me deal with this little girl. Hey, after so many years, I didn''t think there was such a locust. I will see what they say this time!" It was said that Loren did not wait for Nosia to react. The legs leaped directly to the lion. With the roar of the lion, everyone found that the lion was quickly disappearing in front of everyone... ...... In front of a villa When Morgan heard his report, he couldnt help but smile. "Very good, you have done a good job! The little devil''s thing will let Loren and Renee give them some barriers to the , and secondly, they can ensure that Hall''s **** goes north. As long as he is dead, then his things are mine! Remember, you must bring his space ring back!" Looking at the suddenly disappearing figure, Morgan''s eyes showed a cold smile. "I didn''t think that the thing that Hall guy gave is so good. As long as I can get more of these things, I can break through to the holy level. By then, everything is not all I have to say!" "Oh, Loren, the old guy, is really lucky, forget it! There is no time to pay attention to you, wait for the opportunity to clean up with Lawrence!" Morgan, who has been promoted to semi-sacred, does have this strength to say this. He knows very well what strength represents here. In order to improve his strength as soon as possible, what several people have died. At this time, Hall was rushing in a plain area, behind him with a large group of large-scale World of Warcraft chasing him, watching their fierce appearance, as if not torn Hall is not reconciled. What did Hall do to make these big Warcraft so angry? Chapter 1002： Chasing Chapter 1002 chasing "Catch the grass! Isn''t it just taking some of your magic crystals? Is it necessary to chase me so much?" Hall glanced at the huge figures behind him without a word, and couldn''t help but spit out his mouth. "֡" novel www.lwXsM Don''t look at Hall so arrogantly, in fact, his heart is panicked, don''t look at Hall now has a semi-classical dragon human warrior lookout and a semi-classical flying World of Warcraft Wyvern, but he has no courage and back A few big guys are hard to fight. The fundamental reason is that the four big guys behind are all half-class Warcraft, and there is a senior half-sacred! He remembers very clearly. As soon as it appears, he will look at the horror of the slap in the face. It can be said that if the speed of the Golden Eagle is not over the Hall, Hall is likely to be swallowed by them. Go on. Things have to start from a few days ago. Under the leadership of Jack, the "locals", Hall found a number of hidden camps of the Souls along the way, with two and a half saints in the lookout, and the experience of destroying the soul of the second, Hall. It is very easy to eliminate several soul camps that are not smaller than the soul of the twenty-seven. Not only that, Hall, when destroying the last camp, got an important message, that is, there are many advanced magic crystals in a wilderness, including the semi-sacred magic crystal! This news suddenly makes Hall''s eyes shine. The magic crystal is more important to Hall than other people. Hall''s strength can be said to be inseparable from the magic crystal, not to mention this magic crystal is the high magic that Hall dreams of. Jing, it can be said that as long as Hall has enough magic crystals, he can completely kill them without relying on the inner court to kill the Soul headquarters. That''s right, Hall, he thought so before he acted! However, the next situation is to let Hall regret some of today''s choices. The news that Hall got was really true, because he really got the semi-sacred magic crystal, but Hall didn''t think that because he didn''t notice the torn part of the reel, it was so smashing. Going in, the result is not long after getting the semi-class magic crystal, suddenly there are several fears in the wilderness, and the sound of the roar of the clouds makes Hall still remember. At the time, Hall was still curious, why is this so powerful magic crystal so placed in a small basin in the wilderness. However, after he observed the mentality for a period of time and found no danger, he boldly reached out to get the magic crystal. The result was not waiting for him to appreciate for a few seconds. Suddenly, the small basin made a tremor. Fortunately, Hall jumped on the back of the lightning golden eagle in time, and the hope was to be on the sidelines. Then the scene that shocked Hall appeared. As the vibration occurred, all the ash in the small basin fell off, and then the bone shelf buried in the ash slowly emerged. Halls eyes widened at the huge frame bones that traced the history of the troubled thing. Its no wonder that he felt strange when he took the magic crystal. He didnt stand on a platform in the small basin, but stood on it. A huge head on top. What surprised Hall even more was that after he took the semi-sacred magic crystal and the small basin gradually revealed its true appearance, Hall discovered that the place of feeling is not just a small basin. This is actually the place where Warcraft is buried. Looking at the huge skeletons that have been exposed all over the place and the magic crystals that are faintly shining among them, Hall''s mouth is constantly widening. Although Hall does not know why these World of Warcraft must come here to die, although he also wants to put those high magic crystals together. However, after seeing a few figures that were not far away, his wise choice made the Lightning Golden Eagle fly higher. Then he found out that he was screaming and screaming, and then he was shot by a huge black shadow, and he looked at the whole person like a broken kite and flew hundreds of meters away. I hope that it is neutral and semi-holy, but even he has been so easily shot, showing how powerful this Warcraft is. Hall is also the moment to look at the flying, and finally see the appearance of this World of Warcraft, I saw it has a huge head, a sharp corner on the head, looks like the earth rhino horn, but that The darkness of the black mans horn makes Hall realize that if it is hit by it, it will definitely not hurt. Not only that, Hall also feels that this World of Warcraft looks a bit like World of Warcraft''s Kodo, but it is much faster than Kodo''s World of Warcraft. Hall even wondered if it would be faster than the Lightning Golden Eagle? "Oh, no?" Suddenly a cold eyes looked over, and Hall slammed a fierce spirit on his body. He said that he quickly pulled the lightning eagle and snarled. "Fast fly! Fly at full speed!" Fortunately, the Golden Eagle is very powerful. This time it is called not to directly flap the wings. The huge wind blows from its wings. Then Hall only has time to grasp the hair of the Golden Eagle. The scene is like fast-forward and fast-moving. . Fortunately, Hall still remembers the look. When he discovered that the Lightning Golden Eagle was flying north, he quickly looked into the receiving space. This action was just finished, and there were several loud and roaring roars. Immediately after a burst of sound like an earthquake, Hall forcibly ran a wind-defense array of magic, and in the blink of an eye, the whole person was not good at all. I saw those who like the Kodo beast actually caught up with four heads ~ www.novelhall.com ~ which is the head of the one that looks at the head. Its eyes are red, and the big eyes of the lantern are staring straight at Hall. The fangs in the mouth are braving a trace of coldness. The strong and powerful limbs are rushing on the ground. The sound just like an earthquake is just right. It is worn out from their limbs. "I really saw a ghost! How can I run so fast? Are you sure that you are not a heavy truck? Is it a train?" Looking at the crazy World of Warcraft, which was chasing the lightning eagle, the whole person immediately realized that it was not good. "Hold the grass! Is the shredded part warning the Souls not to provoke these Warcraft? And I am..." When I thought of it because of my greed, Hall couldn''t help but twitch. He wanted to take out the magic crystal and throw it out for a chance to escape. But after seeing those bloodstained eyes, Hall. Immediately realized that it seems that this does not quell their anger. "Damn! I can''t do it. The ground can run better than the sky!" Chapter 1003： Beifengcheng Chapter 1003 Beifengcheng "Look, you are fine?" On the way, the Lightning Golden Eagle has already raised the speed to the extreme, but behind it is still able to see a huge World of War followed, and the sound of an earthquake like the earthquake scared Hall for a moment. What makes Hall depressed is that the corner of Warcrafts forehead bursts out of a powerful Thunder magic from time to time. If it wasn''t before the Hall reacted quickly and directly summoned the lookout to resist, it is estimated that he and the lightning will be caught up. Even the lookouts were shot by a slap, not to mention the far-reaching defensive Hall and the lightning eagle. Hall also tried to summon other Warcraft to attract its attention, and it was because of this that he caused the violent Warcraft to kill an eight-eighth summoning beast with Thunder Magic. Spike an eight-eighth summoning beast, Hall thinks that many people can''t do it, showing how powerful this high-level semi-class Warcraft is. Seeing that there are still three shadows behind him, Hall regrets why he didn''t get enough ten magic threads, otherwise he can promote the lightning golden eagle to a semi-san, and naturally he does not have to worry about the pursuit of this Warcraft. Hall believes that Lightning Golden Eagle can definitely surpass anyone in the same class! But now, Hall, in addition to letting the Lightning Golden Eagle desperately run away, can only hope that the already violent World of Warcraft has exhausted and stopped chasing himself. but One day passed, in addition to the group of Warcraft in the back, Hall followed the four heads of Warcraft in front and behind, to see their appearance, in addition to a little bit of asthma in the back three heads, the head of the Warcraft is still majestic, Huo There is even some illusion that it will never be tired. "I don''t believe that the ground can really catch up with the sky!" The next day, Hall entered a forest and saw the tall forest. Hall was a little excited. "I can finally get rid of these guys, I don''t believe... Hey..." Hall originally wanted to say that some forests were blocked. Those Warcraft should be reluctant to retreat, but after he looked back clearly, he did not say that he took out a drop of life spring water to the Golden Eagle, and the Lightning Golden Eagle called out. And continue to fly to the north. Behind the Hall, as the loud noises came, the tall forests continued to collapse. The relationship of Warcraft did not make such a move to avoid these tall trees, but directly rushed forward, the tall trees blocked along the way were knocked down by its strong and powerful body. It stands to reason that in this continent, such a large forest is indispensable to World of Warcraft, some of which are even the dominant level of Warcraft. They were suddenly awakened by this huge movement, and they were awakened by the sudden anger, and a roar sounded from their mouths. However, with the sound of a louder sound, these sounds disappeared all the time. Not only that, but with the original hegemonic sites that Warcraft passed, those hegemons not only did not come out to block, but also panicked. Escape from the place. If they can talk, they will definitely swear. "The **** has even provoked this group of guys. Is this getting impatient?" The reason why these World of Warcraft will think this way, it is because they are aware of the situation of these Warcraft, they are generally very harmonious, or safe, as long as they do not provoke them, they will not be angry. But if they really get rid of them, then they will become the most horrible devil, and those who dare to provoke them will be chased to death. Hall, who didn''t know the situation at all, saw that the forest could not stop these Warcraft, and then he came up with the idea of ??returning the semi-class magic crystal to them. "Oh, if there are enough magic crystals, how can I not take a few more, if I have a seven or eight-and-a-half-level Warcraft here, will I be chased by such awkward?" Originally, Hall moved straight to the east to change the direction, relying on the natural barrier of the sea to let them give up. However, Jack told Hall that continuing to the east is the holy city of fire, and after going west is also a large human city, Hall had no choice but to continue the road to the north. The reason why we choose this is because the cities in the north are small and the population is small. The two sides are chosen to be light, and the north has a huge prairie and snow-capped mountains. Hall has the opportunity to use this environment to give these warcraft to you. open. After making the decision, Hall did not hesitate, commanding the lightning golden eagle to continue north. ...... Beifengcheng The walls that were originally considered to be tall and mighty were full of ruins. Many places still had smoke coming out slowly, especially the **** walls, as if telling others that it seemed to have experienced not long ago. It was like a battle in the world. A lot of ragged figures are working on the ground, and they are tied with chains on their hands, and their faces are showing a miserable expression. A soul warrior with a special rattan stared at the humans in front of him. After seeing a personal class stop and rest, he immediately looked at the evil past, and said nothing directly on his back. . After the actualization, the soul power was not worse than the average human being. After the whip went down, the human back immediately smashed the meat, and the blood and screams suddenly came from the human mouth. "Don''t pretend to die! Hurry up! Or kill you!" These human beings are the soldiers of the Beifengcheng who were captured by the souls. They were one of the ten thousand people who were captured after the battle with the Soochite triathlete. They used to hear that the souls would not be captured. After all, the human soul is the ration of the souls. Every time the souls attack the city, they immediately devour the human soul to enhance their strength, but this time they are not only swallowed. Instead, they were brought to the chain to do the fortifications. Although many people are very puzzled, but after a few doubtful human beings were swallowed by the souls, these prisoners suddenly became honest. After all, everyone knows that it is better to die than to live. Maybe the inner court will send people. Come to save them. It is also this thought that gives these human captives hope to live. Looking at the human captive in front of the face with a painful expression and biting his teeth and trying to stand up, the soul of the soul warrior showed a mocking smile. "Look at the appearance of these human beings, it seems that they are still looking forward to what, huh, huh, this is good, after your expectations are shattered, then the soul that swallows your soul must be very delicious!" Chapter 1004： Soul 3 Marshal Chapter 1004 Soul Marshal Rumble! A sweeping voice came from afar and was thinking about how to enjoy the delicious Soul Warrior when he was awakened. He turned his head and turned to the place where the sound came. I saw a golden voice coming to the place where he was at a fast speed. "what is this" The Soul Warrior looked at the huge figure behind the golden figure with horror. After he saw it clearly, he suddenly found that no matter how he opened his mouth, he couldn''t make any more sound in his mouth. In addition to fear, the soul warriors who hold them can''t hold anything. Soon, a flash of lightning suddenly appeared from the golden figure, accurately hit a dazed soul warrior, the soul warrior has not come to the rush to avoid such a straight hit the head, the soul of the actualization The entire head of the warrior burst suddenly, and for a time scared the nearby human captives were a bit dumbfounded. "Hurry into the big pit!" Suddenly a young voice came to everyone''s ears. Everyone hadn''t reacted for a while. As the huge voice kept approaching, it was better to have a young man with blood-stained armor reacting with him. The person beside him shouted loudly. "Jump! Jump in! Fast! Otherwise it will be over!" The young man was a small officer in Beifengcheng. This time, he was chased by the soul chasing after a group of people fled, and finally had to be forced to surrender. Therefore, he still has some prestige in this group of prisoners. Under his reminder and leadership, many human captives quickly followed him into a three-meter-long pit that had just been dug up. Human beings have a kind of blind obedience. Especially after seeing that most people have done this, other people who still have some hesitation have jumped in. The people who jumped into the pit had not had time to talk, and soon they found a figure flying fast from above, as if it were a meteor in the night sky. However, the young junior officer just happened to see the figure clearly. It turned out to be a huge golden eagle-type Warcraft, and there seemed to be several figures on its back. One of them even gave himself a thumb, and the young junior officer suddenly felt a little dumbfounded. Then he trembled all over the body, because he suddenly thought that this would be a reinforcement from the inner court. Soon, this joy immediately turned into fear, especially when I saw the huge figure leaping from his head, a word of fear suddenly emerged from his mind. "Mammy behemoth?!" If the little officer is not mistaken, the mammoth behemoth seems to be very angry, that is, fight, it is here to chase the person who he thinks is the reinforcements. "He...has provoked the most honest and horrible mammoth behemoth? He...he doesn''t want to live?...this..." The little officers words had not been finished yet, and suddenly there was a violent sound coming from him, followed by a mammoth beast that had a fearful atmosphere on his head and leaped over his head. "Four heads? No!" The little officers face suddenly became pale. He couldnt make such a violent reaction because of these mammoth beasts. He heard his ears get closer and closer, as if they were like the roar of the beasts. The officer fell directly to the ground. "This is a group of mammoth beasts!" Sure enough, not long after, suddenly countless figures flew over him with squeaks. Many places were knocked over by the mammoth beasts, causing the earth to collapse. Some mammoth beasts fell directly from the pit because of the loss. Some human captives in the pits of the nose suddenly made a scream. Looking at the crowd that started to be confused, the young junior officer immediately returned to God. He couldnt care if he would cause the resentment or even revenge of the mammoth beast, shouting in his loudest voice. "Don''t run! Don''t mess! Kneeling! Give me a kneeling!" After he finished grabbing a prisoner, and regardless of whether the prisoner was a woman, she directly pushed her to the ground, and immediately yelled at her, immediately kicked at another man who was panicked and wanted to escape. The man just wanted to get up after being kicked, but the small officer did not give him a chance. "Your Majesty, otherwise everyone will die!" It seems that the practice of the small officers made everyone fearful, because the people who were scared by the mammoth that fell from the head immediately calmed down. "Roar! The mammoth behemoth roared. It didn''t look at the people here. He didn''t care about the people who were crushed by it. As the legs slammed, the body immediately jumped out of the pit and then continued to move forward without heading back. With. "call!" Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help but relax. Some people gratefully glanced at the small officer. If it weren''t for him, if the mammoth beast was provoked or held more mammoth beasts, their people here would not have a live. Come down. After the relaxed little officer saw the stability of the people, it was relieved to sit on the ground and look at the mammoth beast that leaped over the top. He didn''t care how many mammoth beasts jumped from here. What he was thinking about was who the man was, how could he get so many mammoth beasts, if... Suddenly the little officers face changed, he seemed to think of something, because the direction of the man and the mammoth behemoth seemed to be Beifeng City, where there was not only the army of the Soul Marshal, but also the thousands of captive humans. Www.novelhall.com~ The small officer suddenly shuddered at the thought of the horror of this group of mammoths. Does Hall really do this? Hall, sitting on the Lightning Golden Eagle, looked a little gloomy at the city in front, especially when he saw the broken scene on the wall, and the expression of hesitation suddenly became firm. "It turns out that I was wondering why I met the Soul of the Soul. I have already been occupied by the Soul. Now, don''t blame me!" It was originally that Hall was still hesitant to bypass the northern city of North Fengcheng when he continued north, but he changed his mind after suddenly seeing the Soul Soul Force on the road. Finally, after seeing the human being captured by the soul family, it really confirmed his guess, so he did not hesitate to kill those souls, and unswervingly took this group of Warcraft behind him to fly to Beifengcheng. The movement here is very big. The high-level army of the Soul army flew out immediately after hearing the sound. The head of the soul is the Soul of the Soul! Chapter 1005： Give me a punch Chapter 1005 gives me a punch Soul Marshal His appearance is a bit exaggerated. If someone who has played StarCraft sees him, he will be exclaimed "The Archon!" The Archon, which is made up of two templars (high-ranking Templars / Dark Templars)! The soul trilogy of the soul group under the white energy envelope was bursting into a burst of light. He stared straight at the golden figure that was approaching in front and the huge figure behind him. The mouth could not be opened up slowly. . "Fast! Get out of here! Immediately, immediately! Let all the troops leave!" After the Soul Marshal said this, he waited for the reaction of the men, and quickly said to a few figures on the side. "Several of you come with me, don''t let Hall''s **** bring the mammoth beasts, otherwise it will not only be that humans will die, but our people will not live!" what? ! Mammoth behemoth? ! The Soul Generals wearing the general robes next to the Soul Marshal are one of the few semi-classic adjutants and three nine-level senior Soul generals brought by the Soul Marshal. Originally thought to be With the humans here, the Hall is attracted to the guy, and then let them take the opportunity to destroy Hall. Its just that the Soul Marshal didnt think that Hall would be so sad and mad. The Soul Marshal experienced a lot of battles. He thought he was already a hard-hearted, no matter how terrible the killing, he would not have even a trace of compassion. . But now it seems that he feels that he and Hall are not a little bit worse than this. This is actually a special way to provoke the mammoth beast that the Titan mainland can''t provoke. Not only that, but he also specializes These horrible guys bring to the city, he really does not worry about the lives of the ten thousand people? Do you think that life is like a mustard? ! Especially after the Soul Marshal feels the powerful atmosphere of the huge mammoth beast and sees the pair of blood red eyes that represent madness, the Soul Marshal wants to mention Hall to himself. He yelled at him in front of him. "What the **** are you doing, you can make such an honest monster go crazy!" It is a pity that the time and circumstances do not allow the Soul Marshal to do this. After he screamed, he immediately flew to the front of the Hall. He wanted to force the Hall back, or indirectly help the mammoth to help the Hall. Come down to make it kill Hall. At the same time, the Soul Marshal is also ready. Once the mammoth beast kills Hall, he immediately flees here, and let his men take the troops away. As for the ten thousand human captives, it is to be a mammoth. The beast is angry and used up. "Hall! You stand for me!" A roar with the power of the soul emanated from the mouth of the soul trilogy, the Hall that was originally concentrating to escape and the lightning golden eagle underneath suddenly received a brief pause after the mental impact, so I was busy looking forward. Released his momentum, Hall and Lightning Golden Eagle just woke up. "Well? Archon, isn''t that funny? And how can this guy recognize me? Is it so famous in the Soul?" Hall was also a StarCraft fan before, so after seeing the appearance of the Soul Marshal, he blurted out and called the name of the consul. However, he quickly reacted. This is not a world of StarCraft, but a fantasy world that is more endangered than StarCraft. Hall, who reacted, thought about it for a moment and immediately understood that he had recently destroyed many camps of the Souls. If the Souls could not recognize themselves, then they would have failed. Looking back, I saw a mammoth beast that had been pulled into the distance after a slight delay. Hall suddenly had a cold sweat on his forehead. In the past few days, he was chased by a mammoth behemoth. He was very clear about the stench of these guys behind him. If he was really caught by it, he would not be able to get rid of it. When I thought of it, Holden was angry and burned. He raised his hand and gave the Soul Marshal a magic, and shouted in his mouth. "You stop and stop, who are you? Who is the king?" Heavenly king? Although the Soul Marshal does not know who the Emperor is, but he can see from Hall''s expression and the magic of his attack, this must not be a good word. As one of the high-level souls of the Soul tribe, it was so rude to be treated, and the whole person was mad at the fire, and the white flame-like energy of the whole body suddenly expanded a lot. "Hall, you are looking for a dead end!" The Soul Marshal just finished saying this, and several Soul generals around him immediately surrounded. Looking at the Soochite Marshal and several soul generals around him, Hall and the look of the face are slightly changed. Look forward to telling Hall directly that the Soul Marshal and the Soul Generals around him are semi-sacred. "Well? Two and a half of the soul of the soul of the master? There are so many soul groups here, they captured this North Phoenix and did not swallow all the human captives, is this they are..." Hall''s mind was spinning fast, and he quickly connected the things he had just seen. Soon he found that something was wrong and the whole person exclaimed. "Hold the grass, have these guys been waiting for me here?" Well, no! Hall quickly denied this idea, because he had been chased by the group of mammoth beasts after he got the semi-class magic crystal, and he had never encountered any soul warriors. Therefore, Hall estimates that the Soul Marshal is ready to set himself to seduce himself to www.novelhall.com~ and the reason for leaving those human captives is to use them to force the inner court and let the inner court people find themselves. "not good!" Hall suddenly thought that he was not in the inner court, then sister Avril and the niece Angel and Nosia would become targets. "Damn! I hope that you will not do anything to make yourself regret, otherwise I will let you even regret the chance to regret it!" Hall''s face, which wants to understand this, has become a little bit blue. Originally, he wanted to lure out the soul group and then let them help the local mammoth behemoth, but now it seems that there is no need for it. Hall has come to this world for many years. He has deeply understood that a weak heart cannot survive here. Only if he has a strong strength can he protect himself and the people around him. Looking at the group of people who tried to intercept their souls, Halls mouth suddenly showed a sneer. "Lightning Golden Eagle, give me a rush to them!" Chapter 1006： Terrorist destructive power of semi-classic combat Chapter 1006 The Terror Destructive Power of Semi-Holy Fighting "Give me a rush!" As the Hall voice just fell, Lightning Golden Eagle suddenly screamed with a big mouth, then vigorously waved his wings, and the speed suddenly accelerated a lot. "Bastard! You dare! Give me a pull down!" The Archon, oh, is the Soul Marshal. Seeing that Hall not only did not shift direction, but accelerated the speed against himself, the whole face suddenly turned red. Because he is a state of the soul, the most outstanding performance is that the white energy around him has begun to slowly turn red. The other several Soul generals were also angry with Halls arrogant practice. There were hundreds of thousands of soul warriors behind them who did not withdraw from the city. Once Hall led the mammoth to the city. At that time, hundreds of thousands of soul warriors still exist or not. "boom!" The Soul Marshal first started, and he saw his hands in red energy. His hands were fast in front of him, and then a bunch of red energy was quickly gathered in his hands. In the moment when red energy was formed, the souls The Marshal immediately waved his hand, and the red energy immediately flew away to Hall. Looking at the air in front of the air, with a glimmer of red energy, looking at the face standing in front of Hall, I saw him holding a big sword and carrying a purple vindictiveness, when the red energy flew halfway The blue veins on his forehead were exposed, and after a fierce scream, a huge purple arc energy flew toward the red man energy of the Soul Marshal as he slashed. The two energies quickly slammed together, and as the sound of a bang came, I hoped that I couldn''t talk about it. I quickly stalked the big sword in front of the Hall, and the purple energy on my body instantly blessed to the strongest. The same as the lookout, there are the Soul Marshal and the surrounding Soul generals. They widened their eyes and looked at the place where the fear energy was emitted. They did not hesitate to give up the attack and quickly began to make a defensive posture. Even the mammoth beast behind Hall, the blood-red eyes were involuntarily stunned after seeing this energy, and it seemed that his movements were slower. "boom!" When it was said that it was too late, the two energies suddenly uttered a loud noise after the impact. Then, a horrible shock wave spread from all directions in the direction of the impact. The overbearing power of the shock wave, the dirt on the ground is like a layer of skin gas, with the spread of the shock wave everywhere. Seeing this shock wave will hit the lightning golden eagle, looking forward to screaming. "Young master, take up the lightning golden eagle!" When Hall heard the hope, he did not hesitate. The golden eagle with a wave of lightning disappeared into the place, and the hope was pulled over the Hall behind him. Then Hall found that the body looked. The beginning of the change, the original weak body suddenly more than doubled, the body of the clothes split, and then the scales that disappeared again appeared on him, but this time the scales turned out to be purple scales, and no matter the strength Still beautiful is far more than the previous scales. "I am going, can I still change?" At this critical juncture, Hall, this guy even had a mood to ridicule, which made the look of the side could not help but rolled his eyes. Fortunately, at this time, he was not at all, and he was not covered by the scales. One, the purple vindictive body of the body completely wrapped himself and Hall. "Booming!" A bang like a devastating whistle was instantly transmitted to the ears of everyone. The fear of fear and horror made many people in the city, even the soul warriors, unable to stand on the ground. The speed of fear is fast and the chest is stuffy. The first look and the defense of the Soul Marshal are desperately defending. Even the violent mammoth beasts cant stop at this moment, and the unique blood of the World of Warcraft is full of body. Originally thick and thick, it seems to hesitate to be a creature that has been irradiated by nuclear weapons. It looks particularly embarrassing. "Roar!" The huge impact directly hit the lookout, even if it was hoped that it would not close the eyes at this time, let alone hide behind the Hall of hope. "Hold the grass! Its so horrible? Is this half-sacred to see the real battle?" Until now, Hall really understood why Hudson would be so tolerant of themselves at the time of the city gate. In addition to not wanting to force themselves to rebel, they are more worried about the fear that comes from fighting between the holy saints. Destructive power. Full of scales, the look of the screaming sound, Hall knows that it is expected to resist this shock wave. I don''t know how long it took, Hall suddenly found that the sound had disappeared. "ended?" Hall slammed his eyes open, and the scene of his eyes made him unable to open his mouth, only to see in front of him, and there was a huge pothole. "This is... just caused?" When I heard Hall, I looked at it with a slight sigh. Hall heard this voice suddenly felt something wrong. Looking up, his eyes could not help but grow up. "This! How come..." I saw that the body was full of blood, and the original scales of the armor, actually fell a lot, from the flesh and blood of the limbs can be seen, the hope of this shock wave suffered a lot of injuries. What Hall suddenly thought of, and quickly turned his head and looked at it. Not far from the front, a huge white energy was wrapped tightly. It seems that this is the Soul Marshal. It seems that he has not been hurt. However, the few Soul generals around him are not so goodThe original four Soul generals, at this time three have fallen on the ground not far away, watching them have some bleak figure Hall knows that they are definitely not hurt. The only Soul general still in the air was holding a semi-circular white shield on his body, but Hall found that his body was constantly shaking, and apparently he did not escape the impact. Just when Hall still wanted to observe, he suddenly screamed and screamed. Holdon was a clever one, and he only remembered that there was still a big trouble behind him. When Hall looked back, he almost didn''t scare him off the air. I saw the mammoth beast at this time, the eyes of the blood, the violent scent of the body became more and more intense. The original stranger Hall suddenly understood after seeing the wounds on the mammoth beast. It turned out that it was also injured. It is estimated to be The Soochite Marshal is on the same line with himself. Hall looked at him with a smile and looked at the Soul Marshal from the white energy. "A discussion, can we join forces?" Chapter 1007： Please let them be happy Chapter 1007, please let them happy "Let''s talk about it, can we deal with it first?" When I heard that Hall was so shameless, let alone the soul-like trio of the soul who was mad at the face, even the look of the side was involuntarily opened and the distance between the Hall and Hall. Its too shameful, maybe only Hall in this world can say such a shame at this time. "Shameless!" The Soul Marshal gnawed his teeth and spit out a few words from his mouth. It seems that he was indeed not mad by Hall. He just suffered a collision, and he was not injured. Until this time, he began to pay attention to it. The look around Hall is looking. At the beginning, he got the situation and said that he hoped to be a semi-sheng who had just been promoted. It was only a junior stage, so he would start first, but he regretted the moment he looked at the shot, and thought about going back. I swallowed the **** who rumored the news. It was hard to resist the shock wave of this time. He did not think that this abominable human being had raised this shameless request, so he did not want to reject it directly. "Oh, I am just talking about it, then let''s continue!" carry on? What to continue? The Soul Marshal heard the words first, then he was like a cat who was stepped on the tail, and the whole person suddenly exploded. "Asshole, give me a hand!" Unfortunately, he still said that he was late. He saw that Hall waved his hand, and a magic suddenly flew toward the mammoth beast behind him. Then he summoned the lightning golden eagle again and again, pulling a similarly wrong look to the soul. The trinity is flying around. "Roar!" The magic that Hall issued was exactly the body of the mammoth beast. The mammoth beast that was originally in a rage seemed to be a lit gunpowder barrel, and it suddenly exploded! As its roar came, three more roars came from far away, and then a roar came from afar. I saw the **** red eyes of the mammoth behemoth staring straight at the Hall that escaped again. Then he did not hesitate, and the strong and powerful limbs stepped on the ground and then the whole body was again facing forward, accurate. It is said that Hall and the Soul Marshal rushed. The Soul Marshal and the Soul Generals suddenly widened their eyes. At the moment of their mistakes, they sat by the Hall of Lightning Golden Eagle. They clearly saw that Hall was still right when they passed them. They spit out their tongues. "Asshole, you..." The Soul Marshal just wanted to shoot and stopped from the Hall that flew by him. Suddenly his face changed, and the hand that had just stretched out immediately withdrew, and quickly flashed the mark around him, very quickly, a huge energy shield. Just beside him, wrapping him and the adjutant who is also a semi-holy class. As for the three Soul generals on the ground, the Soul Marshal has not taken care of it at this time. I saw that just after he had just completed this defensive magic, a huge figure slammed into it. With the sound of a bang, the energy shield of the Soul of the Three Marshals was cracked so hard, and then the rift became bigger and bigger, and the face of the Soul Marshal suddenly became pale. Fortunately, this energy shield gave him some time. The Soul Marshal and the Soul adjutant flashed inwardly, and it was not long before they left. The energy shield suddenly broke. Then, a few screams came suddenly, and the newly formed soul trilogy and the soul adjutant suddenly became sorrowful. It wasn''t someone else who just hit them. It was the mammoth beast that was once again angered by Hall. After breaking through the Soul Marshal, it didn''t know whether it was an accident or it was deliberate. The three souls would fall to the ground. The generals of the ninth-class battle force gave birth to the dead. Looking at the three Soul generals lying on the ground bursting into soul beads, the Soul Marshal couldn''t help but yell at Hall. "Hall, you can''t die!" cut! Hall heard no words, and directly gave the Soul Marshal a middle finger. At the same time, he drove the Golden Eagle to the city and continued to flee to the city. "Roar!" The mammoth behemoth screamed with a big mouth, and saw that a large amount of thunder and lightning appeared on the corner of his forehead, and as it swayed, the thunder and lightning seemed to fly toward the Soul Marshal. The soul trilogy''s face suddenly became iron, and he was busy avoiding the side and yelling. "Bastard, the person who provokes you is not me, why are you targeting me, you have the ability to destroy the bastard!" The soul adjutant heard a few twitches in his mouth, and he did not expect that the trinity who had always compared Sven in the family would have such a rude day. However, after thinking about it, the adjutant quickly understood why the Marshal would be like this, not to mention the Three Marshals. It is estimated that he would be replaced by any one of them. The mammoth behemoths did not have the opportunity to the Soul Marshals. After they forced them back, they immediately turned to chase in the direction of Hall''s escape. "Damn! Stop him, the team has not completely escaped from here, once you let it in, the team is over!" Said here, the Soul Marshal immediately disappeared in the same place, the soul adjutant Wen Yan also agreed to nod, but when he just wanted to chase the past, suddenly came behind three broken voices, the soul of the adjutant asked The face was stiff, he gave up the chasing action and hid to the side. Just as he had just left, the three Rays of Magic suddenly passed through where he was, and then three huge figures appeared behind the soul adjutant. "Hold the grass!" The soul adjutant only had time to swear, and then he fled without saying anything. Just kidding Don''t look at him. He is one of the few sacred masters in the Soul tribe. He is usually used to arrogance in front of other people, but he is watching three mammoth eyes staring at his mammoth behemoth. After that, the soul adjutant did not hesitate to give up the so-called dignity and directly choose the most sensible way to escape. "Roar!" Seeing the escape of the soul adjutant did not return, the mammoth beast that had just caught up with the three heads roared at the same time and then chased the thigh again. North Fengcheng At this time, it was already ruined. The aftermath of the battle between the semi-sanctifications made the place more fragile. The walls of the city were full of human corpses, and some people who were still alive were lying on the ground with a bitter look. As for those soul warriors, except for those who have been killed to become soul beads, the rest of the soul warriors are doing the same action, that is, fleeing toward other gates. Hall, who was flying over, saw this scene from afar, and looked back at the mammoth beast that followed, and Holton took his mind. "Go, take them with them, then invite them to be happy!" Chapter 1008： attract Chapter 1008 Attraction Hall did not think about saving the human beings who were captured by the Souls. However, in the current situation, he has become a problem in self-protection. He wants Hall to desperately save these people. Sorry, Hall feels that he is not the Virgin. It is impossible to be behind, so he can''t do it! The reason why Hall is going to rush to the soul group with these horrible mammoth beasts is that he can plan to kill the soul soldiers, and if the mammoth is angered by the soul warriors, Have you shifted your goal? However, Hall is just thinking about it. He knows very well that this possibility is not very big, because the reason why the mammoth beast chased Hall is because he stole the semi-class magic crystal, which is relative to the soul family. Annoying ants, mammoth beasts want to tear Hall the culprit! "Ah, he is coming here, fast...get away! Don''t!" A scream came out from the mouth of a soul warrior, and there was not much to say. Suddenly his voice suddenly stopped after a loud noise. Hall took a poor afterglow and smiled at the Soul Warrior who was trampled to death by the mammoth behemoth, and then continued to command the Lightning Golden Eagle to fly toward the soul family without hesitation. "Fast! Speed ??spread! Quickly spread! Don''t stay together!" A Soul general saw a huge mammoth beast running towards himself, and he looked at the Hall that had just flown with a sinful look. Push a Soul Warrior away and let him run alongside the team. He himself did not choose to escape, but looked at the mammoth beast with a heavy face. When the mammoth beast was about to approach himself, the general of the Soul suddenly burst into a burst of fear. The soul warriors who had not had time to escape around suddenly exclaimed. "Nothing is going to be a general!" As the voice of the soul warrior was issued, many soul warriors who were panicked and rushed to escape quickly turned around and looked at it. After seeing the situation of General Eighteen, they stopped at the same pace and stopped. Some of the Soul Warriors even turned and ran towards the direction of General Eighteen. "Don''t come over! Come out soon! This is the order!" After the soul has finished saying this, the whole body suddenly swells up, and it looks like an over-inflated doll. At this time, the soul is still there before. Look like it. However, the soul did not care what he was. He bit his teeth and showed a firm gaze in his eyes, and then rushed toward the mammoth beast without hesitation. The mammoth beast was attracted by this change. It used the huge eyes to glance at the rushing soul general. It seemed that after feeling a threat, the mammoth suddenly slowed down, and then Slightly changed one direction and moved on. However, while advancing, a sharp element like a python emerged from the sharp corner. After the roaring behemoth roared, the python was like a wild horse that was dislocated and rushed toward the Eighty-eight General. The speed of the Thunder magic is very fast, and the generals of the Eighteenth Army have not yet had time to react and are hit by the Thunder magic. With a bang, the soul was hit with such a blow, and the whole body suddenly broke. As his body shattered, the power of a fearful soul suddenly spread toward the surrounding. Looking at the white soul power that is as normal as it is around -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: Rehabilitation Hacker Commando ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Diffusion, some of the soul warriors no longer hesitated, and quickly turned around and ran, they have the mood to go to the death of the soul of the eight generals, they even want to why not grow a pair of legs. "Ah! Ah!!" A scream of screams came along with the sound of the balloon blasting. Many of the slow-moving soul warriors were chased by the white soul force, and the whole body exploded. Some of the soul warriors changed their faces, and they did not hesitate, and immediately showed their desperate escape. The other one was the mammoth, and it was estimated that it did not take into account this situation. After being hit by white energy, the body could not help but fall to the ground, but it was strong, and it took no more than one second to react. Come over, it doesn''t seem to have received any harm. If someone looks carefully, they will find that the mammoth beast is not unharmed. Its huge eyes are covered with bloodshot eyes. Obviously, the suicide attack of the soul has made it a semi-holy class. Small loss. "Roar!" The mammoth behemoth was angry. It didn''t want to kill these insulting souls. But they dared to take the initiative to attack and they couldn''t bear it. After the mammoth beast roared, the goal of chasing Hall was unchanged, but in the After those soul warriors, it will step on a few occasions from time to time, or release their own horror atmosphere to kill some soul warriors, or simply cast large-scale raid group attack magic. For a time, as long as the Soul Warrior, who is close to the mammoth beast, suffered heavy casualties. "Damn! Let''s spread! Let''s spread!" After catching up with the soul trilogy, the troops saw a sudden death and injury, and suddenly violently jumped like a thunder He used a **** red eye to glance at the initiator in front of him, and after a few words of gnashing his teeth, this only had to Speed ??up beyond the mammoth beast and fly in the direction of Hall''s escape. "Let me delay it, don''t let it flow like Hall''s bastard, otherwise it will die in their hands for the entire army!" The semi-holy Soul adjutant heard the words and nodded. He naturally knew the meaning of the Marshals words, so after he approached the mammoth beast, he immediately applied an attacking spell. Soon, a huge, colorless and transparent arrow was formed in his hands. He played the arrow made by this mental power and then cast it against the eyes of the mammoth behemoth. In fact, the most important thing the soul adjutant wants to do is to throw this thing on the head of Hall. Unfortunately, the speed of the Golden Eagle is too fast. One is that he is the least. Second, he really needs to shift the look of the mammoth beast. Otherwise, continue. If this continues, the entire army may be buried for the Hall. "Hey!" The speed of the arrow was very fast, and the blink of an eye came to the front of the mammoth beast. The mammoth beast was first stunned, but it quickly reacted. It burned in anger and closed his eyes while roaring to express its dissatisfaction. After a bang, the mammoth body squinted a little, and the smile of the soul adjutants mouth was just revealed. After seeing the mammoth beast immediately stabilized his body shape, and the eye that was hit was better than nothing, he Realizing that he did not hit the eyes of the mammoth beast, but hit its eyelids in the midst of a thousand miles. "Hey!" A scream of incomparable anger came, and the soul adjutants face suddenly showed a smile. "It seems that my goal seems to be overfulfilled..." Chapter 1009： Surrounded Chapter 1009 surrounded "Ok?" The huge roar suddenly became a little far away, which made the Hall, which was seduce the mammoth beast to the direction of the souls, to show his doubtful expression. Looking back, I saw that the mammoth beast that had been chasing myself for several days actually stopped, and turned to the other half of the soul family. "Oh I got it!" Hall glanced at the soul aggression who jumped up and down after being attacked by the mammoth beast, and suddenly realized that the soul of the soul adjutant did not let the soul group be slaughtered by the mammoth beast. The danger of being killed by a mammoth beast, the anger of success and its attention. The corner of Halls mouth just showed a smile. Suddenly a broken voice came, and Hall had not had time to act. Suddenly a figure swayed in front of the Hall. Hall only saw the light from a metal collision. Then I found out that I was behind me. "Young master is careful, he is coming!" Only then did Hall understand that he had just saved his hand and saved him. He looked up and looked at it. It was not someone else, it was the Soochite Marshal. At this time, the Soul Marshal was very anxious. After watching his attack being looked at and flying, he cares about speeding up while not waving his hands. One after another, the attack is constantly flying against Hall. Don''t get Hall warning, Lightning Golden Eagle is very flexible to shake the mountain to avoid the attack of the Soul Marshal, and some can''t hide is to be stopped to watch. For a time, the Soul Marshal is not only looking at Hall''s teeth. There is no other way. "Hey!" Suddenly three roars came from behind, and Hall and the Soul Marshal turned their heads at the same time. After seeing three mammoth beasts, the Hall and the Soul Marshal''s face became somewhat difficult to look at. The soul adjutant has just attracted the most powerful mammoth beast, and these three heads apparently got its orders, so they did not stop to help stop the soul adjutant, but directly chased it up. In the two of them, Hall was only slightly surprised and did not pay much attention to them. In these days of hunting, Hall is very clear, except for the most powerful mammoth beast, the other mammoth behemoths are Speed ??is simply not the opponent of Lightning Golden Eagle. Therefore, Hall can escape this opportunity with this opportunity, so that it may definitely be the object of revenge of the mammoth behemoth. But soon Hall had this hesitation. Just as he passed through the city, Hall found that many human captives were timid and hiding in the corner. Although there are no guards of the Soul Warriors, Hall is very clear, even if they run away at this moment, it will not help. Unless they hit or scare away all the mammoth behemoths, Beifeng City will disappear from the map. Do not doubt, mammoth behemoths have this strength! "Block him! Desperate!" Just when Hall was worried, suddenly there were several huge energy shock waves coming in front of him. Hall didnt react and was directly looked at and pulled it. Then Hall felt that the whole world was reversed and the speed was getting faster. fast. Just as Hall wanted to say something, suddenly a scream came from the lightning golden eagle. The reaction changed to the Hall, who couldnt take the speed of the airflow from his ear to his own image. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. recommended reading: double thief ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Busy to collect the Lightning Golden Eagle. Just after doing all this, Hall suddenly felt the hope of wrapping his whole body, followed by a fierce impact. Hall felt that his whole body was falling apart and his head was full of squeaking noises. . "Young master! Get up!" When Hall was slightly adapted, the sound of the look came from the ear, and Hall opened his eyes fiercely, only to see that it was a collapsed house, and there was some dust in the surrounding air, which was good in the room. There are no other people, otherwise they may have been crushed to death by the collapsed house. "What happened just now, this..." Hall originally wanted to ask about what happened to him. But after seeing the midway in the air and having such a hesitant Soul tribe on his face, Hall himself suddenly stopped. Looking at the Soul Marshal with your hair, especially the dignified eyes in his eyes, Hall suddenly realized that something was not good. as expected After he turned his head and looked at the soul trilogy, he found that he did not know when the three mammoths had surrounded the Hall and the Soul Marshal. "Oh. Trouble!" The dark-sounding Hall immediately entered the space to see the situation of the lightning golden eagle. I saw that the lightning golden eagle in the space was full of blood, and the wings on one side seemed to have some fractures. Obviously, it seems that it has received an attack of terrorist power. Watching Hall come in, Lightning Golden Eagle called a bitter sad Hall did not hesitate, immediately took out the life spring water to drink the Golden Eagle. The loss of life spring water is a bug in the system. Just after the entrance of the life spring water, the painful expression on the face of the lightning golden eagle suddenly disappeared, and the wound on the body slowly recovered. However, in Halls opinion, I thought It will take a while for the Lightning Golden Eagle to recover immediately. At this critical juncture, Hall seems to be the time! Hesitant time is not right, so Hall slightly comforted the Lightning Golden Eagle and then prepared to leave the space, but Hall Yuguang suddenly smiled and black hair is black, seeing it has nothing to change, Hall this Only when the body figure disappeared, he muttered to himself. "What happened? Is it my fireworks?" ... Hall''s face did not reveal his anxious look. He worried that his situation would be misunderstood by three mammoth behemoths leading them to attack in advance. "Oh, is it necessary to fight?" Its not that Hall is worried that the hope and the Winged Dragon King cant beat them, but that the semi-classic battle is too horrible. This is not something that ordinary people can participate in. According to Halls current strength, if Hall did not have a flaw. Hope of protection, Hall may have been directly shocked to death. Like the Hall, his face was a little dignified and the Soul Marshal. He first glanced at Hall, and then he turned to look at the three-headed pupils that surrounded him and braved the fierce beast. Just as the Soul Marshal and the Mammoth Beast confronted each other, a scream came from afar. The people turned their heads and saw that they had listened to the Soul Marshals order to intercept the most powerful Mammoth Aux. The whole person was flung out. Seeing here, Hall and the Soul of the Souls couldn''t help but take a breath. Chapter 1010： Regretful Soul 3 Marshal The soul trilogy of the 1o1o chapter regrets The soul adjutant was defeated. This is expected by the Soul Marshal. After all, this mammoth beast is a high-level semi-classic force, far from the soul adjutant who has just been promoted to the semi-san. Something unexpectedly, he did not think that the soul adjutant had lost so fast. The next scene suddenly made him mammoth behemoth, he glared at him, the original mammoth behemoth shot too embarrassed, even when the soul adjutant fell to the ground, directly stepped on him. Hearing the screams of the acropolis''s adjutant and the soul particles that burst after the death of the Soul, Hall couldn''t help but shudder. "Fatful! Too cruel!" "No!" The Soul Marshal roared into the sky, and apparently he could not accept it. To know that this is a soul-semi-sacred, the semi-sanctification of the entire soul family is a handful, but such a precious soul family half-sacred was actually killed in front of him, how can he accept? "It''s you! It''s all you get out! You go to hell!" After the Soul Marshal roared, he immediately focused his attention on Hall. Several attacks suddenly came out of his hand, and the flight rushed toward Hall, and naturally hoped that Hall would not be injured, and he easily blocked the attack. Just as the Soul Marshal wanted a gift attack, the mammoth beast moved, and the three mammoth monsters stopped the retreat of the Hall and the Soul Marshal, and they didnt last long before they moved. The mammoth beast appeared in front of the Hall. "Oh... this is terrible!" Hall''s eyelids jumped and he looked at him with a bitter smile. "Look, you said that I will return the magic crystal to it now, will it let me go?" I hope that the words will be turned over, but since Hall asked him, he would naturally answer as he was controlled by blood stasis. "Young Master, I think we still think about how to escape better. Let''s release the Winged Dragon King. Let''s delay the time to let the Lightning Golden Eagle recover. I and the Winged Dragon King will try to create a chance. Just listen to my signal and sit on the lightning golden eagle to escape." Obviously, I hope that at this time I am not sure that I can protect Hall from being hurt in the hands of two higher sacred priests. In addition, there are three other junior sacred mammoths. It is estimated that only the sacred power can deal with this situation. "Is it already here?" Hall smiled bitterly. He originally thought that the soul group could help the place to smash the behemoth. I didnt think that the soul adjutant would not fight so much. It was only how long it was killed. From here, he can also see that the higher semi-class How powerful is the master of combat power. "Hey!" The mammoth beast took a step forward and the ground suddenly trembled, which made Hall almost think it was an earthquake. Looking up at this behemoth, Halls body involuntarily hit a chill. And Hall smiled and looked at the soul of the three Marshals, he just angered, so this took the initiative to attack Hall, but now he calmed down, although Hall has been stopped, but he is also four Half-class Warcraft is stopped. If his previous move made the mammoth beast first consider himself as a target, then Hall is likely to flee from this opportunity. In order to avoid this situation, he can''t advanced the anger and screaming monsters, so calm down. After the Soul Marshal looked at Hall coldly, then the whole person was quietly waiting in the field. The situation of the Soochite Marshal was clearly made by Hall, and he understood some of the reasons why the Soul Marshal did this. After the eyeball turned a little, Hall suddenly smiled. "The Soul of the Souls, continue the topic, you see that we are all surrounded, how about cooperation? Otherwise, no matter who we die first, another person will never escape the chase of the mammoth behemoth, are you right?" The Soul Marshal stared at Hall coldly, and saw that the mammoth beast did not act immediately, and said this in a cold voice. "Hey, you pray that you don''t want to be caught by me. As for the union, I don''t think you dream!" Lost a half-level, this hatred is naturally placed on the Hall by the Soochite Marshal. It is not bad to kill him immediately. This **** is still so cheeky and cooperates with himself. Really when I am a fool? Seeing the Soul of the Three Marshals not to be fooled, Hall stunned the monkey to continue. "That Marshal of the Soul, you see, they have been chasing me, but now they have killed you a semi-class master. Are you so easy to let it go? This is not your soul. Personality." "Hey!" The Soul Marshal stunned a burst of red energy, but after the Soul Marshal saw the mammoth behemoth turning his head and looking at him with a bad look, he immediately calmed down. "I know how to do this thing, you still worry about yourself!" Some of the Soul Marshals have come to understand that Hall just deliberately angered himself and wanted to let himself shoot first to cause mammoth attention, after understanding Hall''s strategy, the soul trinity hated Hall. At the same time, he is more determined to make his own decision, that is, he does not do it first. He believes that the mammoth behemoths do not have such patience, as long as they show no hostility, the mammoth behemoth may be very likely to immediately start to Hall. as expected After seeing the Soul Marshals squatting on the spot without any action, the mammoth beast turned his eyes to Hall again. The murderous eyes were unreserved, and Hall was almost breathless. Fortunately, I was hoping to stop in front of the Hall to help him withstand this pressure, which made Hall slightly relieved. The Soul Marshal saw a sinister smile on his mouth, but soon his eyes suddenly widened. "This... this is... this **** is really bold!" When the Soul Marshal looked at the things that Hall suddenly took out, he understood at noon why the mammoth beast would chase Hall. Just now Hall, the lawless guy, went to steal the magic crystal of the predecessor of the mammoth beast! He vaguely remembered that there was a news that said this. At that time, the Soul had a plan to steal the magic crystal and throw it into the Human Magic Academy to attract the hatred of the mammoth beast, but finally terminated the plan because it was difficult to implement, just I did not expect that Hall would be so bold to steal this magic crystal! I think that the Soul Marshal here can''t wait to give himself a slap. If he knew that Hall was so lawless, he also made a plan to kill Hall, waiting for him to die. Now, not only does it cost me to lose so many soldiers, but also loses a few semi-class masters of the Soul. It is really regrettable! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1011： Helpless Hall Chapter 1o11 helpless Hall The hatred of the Soochite Marshal was unreserved, but Hall didn''t have time to pay attention to him, so the mammoth beast had already set his sights on him. "Oh, it seems that there is no success!" Hall sighed. I thought that I could find a chance to escape after the Soochite Marshal took out. I just didn''t think that the Soul Marshal was not only not fooled, but also made a look that was not ready to be used. "boom!" The mammoth giants came to Hall in front of the collar, and the huge eyes looked down at Hall, looking at the body immediately with a strong breath, and looking at the mammoth beast. "Humph!" The action of the mammoth beast naturally sees the eye, only to see it spurt out of the nose, and the eyeball slowly shifts to the lookout. But soon it looked up at Hall, which is exactly the half-class magic crystal in the hands of Hall. But they are the magic crystals of the previous generation of mammoths. The reason for this is that a large part of it is For this magic crystal, it is actually killing this thief. Only in this way will those who dare to play the magic crystal idea be discouraged. "The Soul Marshal, don''t you really help?" The soul trilogy commander heard a sneer in the heart, help? Helping you kill together is almost the same! However, his eyes widened fiercely, and his body did not retreat two steps. Even the tone of his speech became a little trembling. "You... what are you going to do!" It turned out that Hall was holding up the semi-class magic crystal and making a movement that he wanted to throw. Halls move was not only the fear of the Soul Marshal, but also the mammoth behemoths. "Oh, there is nothing to do, since these mammoth beasts are chasing me for this magic crystal, and the soul trinity you don''t want to help, I have to give you a flower to give you a favor!" Hey! The Soul of the Three Souls heard a bit of old blood spurting out. He had seen shameless people, but he was so shameless as Hall, and he was such a thick-faced person that he saw it for the first time. An indescribably depressed mood was filled with the soul of the Soochite Marshal. I saw that he was looking at Hall at the moment, and he looked like he wanted to swallow the Hall. "You...the most human I have ever seen! No one!" Looking forward to seeing the Soochite Marshal being mad, the mouth can''t help but twitch a few times. In other words, he also agrees with the Soul Marshal, but now he is controlled by blood stasis, even if he really has this. The idea, give him 10,000 courage, he did not dare to say it. Therefore, after hearing the words of the Soochite Marshal, he still strongly agrees with this statement. "Cough, soul trilogy, ah, you said something is unreasonable, you see, this is a semi-class magic crystal, can not be met, I do not believe you do not want, so good I am going to give you something, and you still look at me like this. Its really... its really sad, its tears! When Hall said this, the Soul Marshal and the lookout almost couldnt help but vomit. They both worried that their movement was too big and caused the dissatisfaction of the mammoth beast. One was because they were Hall blood slaves and did not dare to talk. Therefore, the body of both of them actually trembled at this moment. But the difference is that one is mad and the other is shackled! "Roar!" Seeing that Hall wants to throw out the semi-classic magic crystal, the mammoth beast suddenly does not work. Under the command of the leader, the three-and-a-half-level mammoths suddenly took a step forward. In front of this earthquake like an earthquake, Hall and others quickly stood up, and Hall, the initiator of the game, quickly put down the raised magic crystal, for fear that the action just let these mammoth beasts attack. "Roar!" Another roar, Hall''s face suddenly had no expression of hippie smile, although he did not know what the mean of the mammoth behemoth, but he probably guessed that the other party wanted to hand over the magic crystal. I want to understand that Hall is not only not happy, but also a look of alert, because he is very clear, this mammoth beast collar can not let go of himself after surrendering this semi-class magic crystal, at least a percentage The ninety-nine may be able to launch a fierce attack on themselves after getting back to the magic crystal! If it''s really so good to talk, it''s impossible to look at the Hall for so many days! How to do! Just as Hall hesitated, suddenly there was a rumbling sound on the ground again. The face of the Soul Marshal, who was facing the direction of the sound, changed dramatically. He quickly got out of here, but after he moved, the three mammoths behind him directly used their voices to warn the Soul III. Marshal, after hearing this voice, the soul trilogy was unwilling to stand in the same place. As the sound gets closer and closer, the vibrations from the ground are becoming more and more obvious Hall has heard the sound of their barking, which is the mammoth behemoth that follows the Hall. We! If you look at it from the perspective of God, it is not far from the mammoth beasts that surround Hall. There are a large group of mammoth beasts rushing toward themselves. Initial calculations, this group of mammoth beasts has at least 3,000 or so, it is estimated that this may be more than half of the Titans 6 on the mammoth behemoth. "Bastard!" Seeing so many mammoth beasts, the Soul Marshal couldn''t help but swear, and he could have imagined that if the mammoths rushed to his team, let alone Tens of thousands of soldiers, even if they are doubled, they are not enough to kill them. Just in front of the four-and-a-half-level mammoth behemoths, a large army with tens of thousands of people can be eliminated in a short period of time. If this group is behind, even if all the souls are dispatched, finally However, it is a situation in which both sides lose. "Young Master, don''t hesitate, just throw it away and immediately run away, don''t forget to look back!" Looking at his face is also very dignified. For this scene in front of him, he is not sure that he can protect Hall from harm. If he can do it, he will only be desperate! "The only way is this!" Hall sighed. For the surrender of this semi-class magic crystal, Hall still had some reluctance. After all, as long as he had ten magical crystals, Hall could promote a semi-sacred summoned beast. There are three semi-classic combat masters, not to mention the sea, the orc, the place where the devils are dare! If Hudson knew Hall''s thoughts, he would definitely slap it, not only that, but he would also tell him while shooting. This idea is definitely the one he has ever heard the most dead, no one! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1012： Honest duty? Chapter 1012 Honesty? Under the holy level, it is also an ant! But this does not mean that the semi-level can also be like this! The reason why the Mozu are so powerful is that they have their own heritage. Hall has not seen the Holy Power, which does not mean that there is no! As far as Dean Hudson knows, the blood family in the Mozu has a holy fellow! It is estimated that Hall is such a scorpion with three and a half holy level to kill, ah, the last death is definitely Hall! Henderson has absolutely no doubt about this! I felt that some of the intriguing Halls glanced at the half-level magic crystal in their hands. After thinking about it, they still raised him and prepared to throw it back to the mammoth beast leader. But at this time, suddenly a voice came from Halls mind. "Boss, let me out, let me out!" Ok? Little black? ! Hall heard the words first, then suddenly appeared a surprise smile, he did not expect Xiao Hee suddenly woke up at this time. This is the best news for him, but he deeply remembers that in the face of the black dragon, all the World of Warcraft will be suppressed by it. After thinking of the black out, the mammoths may surrender themselves. Hall''s mouth can''t help but export the water. The scene of Hall was seen by the Soul Marshal, the lookout, and the mammoth beast leader. Both of them and the beast showed a disgusting expression. "God, how can this human being..." The Soul Marshals eyelids twitched a few times, looking at the appearance of the **** human being. He suddenly felt very disgusted. Not only that, he wanted to find a word to describe it. But for a time he really couldn''t find a more appropriate word than disgust. If he must use action to express it, he would like to punch this abominable person into his stomach without a head! Looking forward to being a blood slave, he simply turned his head and looked at the mammoth beast to see his eyes. As for the mammoth beast leader, because IQ is not a high reason for you, it can only be annoying and screaming to remind Hall to quickly hand over the semi-class magic crystal. It was also the voice of the mammoth beast leader that reminded Hall that after he had returned to God, he wiped the saliva clean, and then showed a smug smile in the face of the soul trilogy and the mammoth beast leader. "Oh, let everyone wait, I will introduce you to my brother, Xiaohei!" Roar! A roar came from such a sudden, not only the Soul Marshal, but even the mammoth beast leader felt that the soul had a feeling of shaking from the heart. "This...this is..." The Soul Marshal''s eyes widened, revealing a stunned expression looking at the sudden appearance of the figure, seemingly worried that he was wrong, he also blinked his eyes deliberately. Only after seeing that the Black Dragon really appeared in the side of the Hall, the soul trilogy handsome face suddenly showed a look of incomparable fear. "Impossible! How could there be the existence of the dragons here, this...this..." Hall did not pay attention to the surprise of the Soochite Marshal. He was very satisfied with the four-and-a-half-level mammoth behemoths that trembled with the appearance of Xiaohei, and the mammoths that were scared to the ground not far away. Great beast. However, he had not had time to succumb to it for a long time. Suddenly his hand was light, and then Hall suddenly thought of something, his face was fierce. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: Eternal Emperor ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Change, just had time to say a "no" word, a bit like a pea-like crisp sound from the side. "Hey!" Looking at the semi-class magic crystal as a black bean to eat, Hall is a bit dumbfounded. Then Hall seemed to be crazy, with his legs squatting, jumping directly from the side of his gaze to the little black head, and then on the black head in the wrong eyes of the Soul Marshal and others. Beat it up. "Bastard! Little black, how do you give me this important magic crystal when you come out! I am better than the big one, you...you..." Hall''s words have not been finished, and then the words below Xiaohe almost angered Hall. "Hey, boss, I am not hungry. I just ate the big magic crystal in the space, but it was not enough. I just felt that you have it in your hand. All I asked for!" Ok? ! Big magic crystal! ! What Hall suddenly thought of, and quickly entered the system space to see, I saw the big magic crystal that was originally placed in the side of the lookout disappeared. "God, I remember... this seems to be the magic crystal that the dragon has left... does it actually eat?" A look of anger Hall came out of the space, just want to ridicule the little black, but found that the four mammoth behemoths that surrounded him were actually besieging the soul trilogy, looked scared and busy dealing with the four heads and half The Soul Marshal of the mammoth beast, Holdon was a bit dumbfounded. "How is this going?" Xiao He heard a smile on his face and came to the side of the hall. www.novelhall.com~ With his huge head, he smashed Halls hand, and Hall did not take a good shot of the black nose. Xiao Hei quickly took it back and looked at Hall with a grievance. The look of the side looked at the corner of the mouth and couldn''t help but twitch. It is estimated that only Hall dared to do this to the Black Dragon God. "Okay, I still want to take this magic crystal for the forgiveness of the mammoth beast leader, but now it seems that it is no longer necessary, specifically how is it?" Seeing that Hall is not blaming himself, Xiao He immediately said the same thing. When Hall entered the space, Xiaohe also knew that he had made a mistake. He screamed a few times at the leader of the mammoth beast. The atmosphere of Longwei made the four mammoth beasts that had stood still lowered their heads. Then Xiao He said that he wanted to get forgiveness and killed the Soochite Marshal. As a result, Hall came to see such a scene. "Oh, it turned out to be like this..." Hallton, who understood the reason, made a stunned expression, and seemed to think of something. Hall quickly asked. "Little black, can you conquer them, their strength..." But this time Xiao Heis answer was to let Hall down. "Boss, may disappoint you, they don''t look strong in this race, but they are very honest and lazy!" "Wait! Honestly? Lazy? Do you know that I have been chased by them for several days? I was almost killed by them!" "This is not because of the boss you took the magic crystal of their previous generation of leaders!" "What happened to you when you ate?" Hall was very curious about this. "That is because I am strong!" Xiao Heis answer of course gave Hall a chance to be right. "Okay, I know! It turns out that these honest guys are also bullies who are bullying and hard!" Chapter 1013： Surprise Chapter 1013 Surprise Looking at the front of the few, from the small black mouth to say that honestly, this can actually be not only black, but also unrelenting mammoth beast, Hall feels that his three views have to be destroyed. "Boom!" "Hey!" A burst of loud noise and a deafening roar came, and the ruins that Hall saw in front of them were not jumped by the eyelids. Regardless of that aspect, Hall feels that he is honest and has nothing to do with the mammoth beast! "Ah! You must not die! The patriarch will avenge me!" At this time, suddenly a scream came, and then, Halls familiar familiar scene could not be bought. I saw a sudden burst of white light at the foot of the mammoth beast leader. The speed of white light was very fast. It disappeared in front of everyone. However, Hall knows that the Soul Marshal is dead and can no longer die! Looking at the mammoth beast who had just killed the Soochite Marshal, he walked over to himself, and Halls body involuntarily stepped back. "Roar!" Fortunately, at this time, the black dragon''s voice came, and the mammoth beast leader couldn''t help but tremble. The huge eyes showed a fearful look. "Okay, I have let you go this time. I have already eaten the magic crystal. If you have nothing to do, go back!" The leader of the mammoth beast heard a faint look in his eyes. This appearance just happened to be seen by Hall. His heart was dark and fierce. The leader of the beast was soft and hard, and he was too boneless. If the mammoth beast leader knows what Hall is thinking now, he will definitely sneer at him and show his contemptuous look. Although the dragon has not appeared in this world for a long time, but the power of the dragon is undoubted, the sense of repression from the inner blood, so that even the high-level semi-class mammoth beast leader can not afford. Looking at the mammoth beasts that walked away with the earth, Hall sighed with a slight sigh. The mammoth behemoth is one of the most powerful Warcraft on land. Hall is not without thinking about their ideas, but they just don''t like being disturbed, and Xiaohe also said that they should kill them all, or Just let them go and let yourself look at it. Looking at the figures that the mammoth beasts left, Hall thought it was a pity. Fortunately, he also saw it. This rash action almost made him suffer a big loss. If it wasnt for Xiao Hei to wake up suddenly, its estimated that he still had a headache. Just when Hall thought of Xiaohei, Xiaohe suddenly said, "Boss, I just absorbed a lot of energy. Now I am sleepy, I am resting." Uh Is this full of sleep, and is it different from pigs? Hall, who rolled his eyes, looked at Xiao Hais tired face. He thought it might have been supported by two and a half holy magic crystals. After secretly eating a food, Hall just wanted to black. Collapsed, but I heard Xiao Hei said. "To the boss, the guy in the space where you got it, the blood is thin and you still claim to be a dragon, it is really the face of our dragon!" That guy? Hall heard a glimpse of the moment, and then I remembered that Xiao Hei said that it should be the two-legged dragon king who was not able to conquer. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Let''s go. At the thought of the true dragon''s ability to suppress other races, especially the affiliated races of the dragons, Hall''s mouth could not help but twitch. "I said Xiaohei, you won''t be bullying it?" "Bullying? It is also worthy?" When Xiao Hei said this, the whole dragon''s expression would be more disdainful. This sentence is like letting an adult bully a kindergarten child, and does not think it is worthy of praise. "I may have to take a break for a while recently. I just got up and saw the kid, so I gave it some benefits. As for what, after you wake up, you will know! Well, I am trapped, boss, let me Go in and sleep!" Looking at Xiao Hes image without a yawn, and then a pair of horses to sleep, Hall had no choice but to put him into the space. "Do you have a double-legged dragon king? Don''t know if it will be a surprise or a scare." Just as Hall thought, suddenly a voice interrupted Hall''s thinking. "Young Master, the souls of those people have all pulled out of the city, you see?" "Oh? Soul team?" Hall wakes up and looks at it. I can see a trace of the soul group in the distance, probably because the soul trilogy was killed. The ethnic team is like a loose sand, with no discipline. He is ill and wants his life! For the soul family, Hall naturally would not be merciful, and glanced at the wall that had become ruined around. Hall waved his hand and suddenly thousands of Warcraft appeared around him. "Roar!" In the roar of Ada the summoned beasts summoned by Hall are quietly standing in the same place, replaced by so many people surrounded by Warcraft, not scared to death is already very good. "Look at it, give it to you, destroy them!" "Yes! Young Master!" After looking at it, he immediately jumped on the back of the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast. With his orders, tens of thousands of Warcraft suddenly rushed away from the soul family. For a moment, the Hall, which was originally confiscated, had no other summoning beast except a lightning golden eagle. "This guy... its violent enough!" Hall is silently watching the summoned beasts, which may be the reason for being in space for a long time. These summoned beasts are particularly murderous. The battle halls of the last few times have already discovered that these summoned beasts seem inexplicably become militant. Get up, but this is not a bad thing for Hall. Anyway, they will not betray Hall. This headache is still to let the enemy think about it. Just as Hall thought about it, the group was wriggling away from here, taking away the young officer who had previously captured the prisoner in the pit. Originally, he thought that he and others could not escape today. The process was exactly the same as he thought. The battle like a landslide made him almost think that he was going to die soon, but he waited for him to suddenly find those mammoth behemoths. They left, and they left from their heads. "Is everything over?" With this doubt, the young officer climbed out of the pit with a few daring people. The scene of the eye made him almost think that there was a natural disaster such as an earthquake here. After returning to God, he found that there was still a person and a beast there, not far from the wall. After confirming that it was not the soul of the Soul, did he take the courage to come over? "That... Hello, adult!" Chapter 1014： Hilludi Chapter 1014, Lord Luludi "Adult, hello." The young officer stepped forward and said something with some hesitation. Hall asked for a turn and saw that a young man with a tattered body and a trace of **** clothing was standing in the distance with a few people. Lightning Golden Eagle nose hit a nose, scared those people back a few steps, even the young officer''s face was scared a little pale, but fortunately he still has some courage, and did not make any shameful move. "Oh?" Hall looked at the young officer with interest and reached for the head of the lightning golden eagle. The lightning golden eagle took back the imposing manner. Looking at the tamed lightning-like golden eagle like a puppy, the young officers eyes could not help but reveal a hint of envy. He used to be just an ordinary guardian. The one who envied him the most was the Griffin Knight. He also imagined that one day he could have a powerful Warcraft as a partner, but he did not wait until the dream was realized. He became a The captives of the Soul are good to see that the Souls seem to have been defeated, and the one who defeats the Soul is the adult. "What is your name, what did you do before?" Hall doesn''t care what this young man is calling. This battle is over. He believes that the guys of the Souls will definitely be killed and wounded under the hope of the pursuit, even the whole army will be wiped out. After all, the half-holy of the Souls has been completely annihilated, and the Hall of the Holy Spirit, who has seen the Holy Spirit, believes that the hope can do this. "Mondochiri, the grown-up, the villain called Mondokiri, is a guard captain in Beifengcheng!" "Mondochiri?" Hall''s mouth honed the name of this mouthful, seeing the look of Mondori''s face, Hall smiled and said. "Well, Mondokiri, you are responsible for checking how many people are still alive, and sending messages to the inner court to let them deal with the aftermath!" Speaking of this, Hall suddenly thought of something, not waiting for Mondokiri to respond, and said again. "Right, where is the city seat?" City House? Although Mondokiri had some doubts, he still said a general position. Looking at the Hall that left, Mondoriy suddenly felt that something was wrong, but specifically asked him what he said. He said no at one time. come out. However, since Hall had already spoken, Mondoriy did not dare to disobey, so he quickly went to find other officers, and then arranged the things arranged by Hall. The officers heard the words of Mondokiri. Naturally, I dare not neglect. After all, the fact that the Souls fled from Beifeng City is a fact. They dont want to provoke a strong person who can defeat the soul family. Or they will not only be perfunctory, but they will do their best to do well. If it is not for anything else, then Halls powerful strength, if it can be accepted by Hall as a man, then you will be able to squat on the thighs. Nothing to say. The people who were remembered by the crowd, while playing the soul beads of the Soochite Marshal, looked at the room full of wealth. "There is only a nine-dimensional magic crystal, this is too little!" Hall didn''t go to see things like gold and silver. It didn''t make much sense to him. For Hall, Magic Crystal is what he needs most. Especially the advanced magic crystal, if Hall had ten nine-class magic crystals before, he had already promoted the lightning golden eagle to a semi-holy level. At that time, with the power of the lightning golden eagle, he did not know where to take the mammoth beast. It is. After picking a few good things from the treasures of the city, Hall was ready to get up and flash. At this time, several figures rushed out from the outside, just in time to meet the Hall that wanted to leave. Both sides could not help but stunned. "Who are you? How come here? Well? You dare to steal my baby?" A middle-aged man wearing a worn-out robes originally had a look of doubt, but after seeing a few familiar things in Hall''s hands, his face immediately became severe. Several people behind him immediately came up to the Hall with a sullen look. It seems that as long as the middle-aged man opens his mouth, they will go up and take Hall. "Oh! Your baby? You are... the city owner here??" During this time, Hall has seen many city owners, although everyone''s situation is different, but there are many similarities, among them. One point is wearing the atmosphere, a noble appearance, like the middle-aged man in front of me, looks very embarrassed. However, Hall quickly reacted, but it was occupied by the Souls. So, this person may be really a city owner. wrong! Hall suddenly found something wrong, because several people around Hall, from their strength, seem to be seven or so fighters, although these people are not strong, but for the soul Their souls are very delicious food, and the soul group guys are definitely not the ones who easily let go of such strength. Not only that, Hall also observed that these soldiers did not have any **** smell, and there seemed to be no big problem except for a little mental state. "No! These people have never been fighting, and this middle-aged man..." Thinking of this, Halls eyes couldnt help but he seemed to have figured out what it was. There was a slight change in the eyes of middle-aged men. "You are the city owner?" The middle-aged man looked at Hall Road with a sigh of arrogance. "Its me, you know that I am a city owner, and I dare to steal my things, but I dont know what to do!" "Oh... its really the city owner..." Hall sighed It looked like some fate, and the middle-aged man on the side, that is, the head of Beifengchengcheng could not help but reveal a smug smile. "That is natural, I don''t change my name and I don''t change my family name. It is the owner of the city of Hiludi in Beifeng City!" "Have not heard!" "You!" Hilludi suddenly heard Hall''s disdainful tone, and the whole man suddenly glimpsed, then widened his eyes and looked at Hall''s sinister voice. "Boy, what are you talking about? Do you know who you are talking to?" Hall heard a wrinkle, and he looked at Hilludi''s eyes and became a bit more fierce. "Hildey, are you saying that these are yours? Then I want to ask, when the Soul is here, where are you?" Halls words seemed to say his pain, and Heludis face suddenly showed a sly expression. "Kid, do you know that too much is known to be dead!" Chapter 1015： Fall Chapter 1015 Fall "Kid, do you know that the more things you know, the faster you die!" Heludi, the owner of Beifengcheng City, looked at Hall with a smirk, and it looked as if he had eaten Hall. Also, Hall is a person, looking so young, even if the magician is estimated to be strong and not where to say, he has four guards with seven strengths, and it is not difficult to kill Hall. The most important point is that it was occupied by the Souls. It is already dead. I dont know how many people, and one or two more is not a big problem. When someone asks, it is said that it is not the killing of the soul family. As for whether it was killed or hacked, the right to interpret is in his hands. The problem of leaking secrets does not exist. These guards are his loyalty, which is why it is so unscrupulous. "Oh, is that really the case?" Hall looked at Hilludi with a smile and laughter. For this guy, Hall didn''t have any good feelings. He already saw that Hilludi was definitely not in the same place as the city when he was invaded. Even at the beginning, he only managed to escape from the lives and deaths of the residents in the city. For such people, Halls meaning is very direct, that is, see one kill one! And Hall estimates that this guy doesn''t know that he is the one who took Beifengcheng from the soul of the soul. If he knew it, he didn''t know if he dared to say it. "Kid, your smile is very annoying!" A guard pulled out his weapon and showed a cruel expression. He looked at Hall and looked at him with his tongue sticking out his long sword. Halls mouth couldnt help but twitch. . Seeing that Hall didn''t talk, the guard thought that Hall was afraid, so after he sneered a few times, the long sword made a few strokes against Hall. "If you offend someone who is not good, you will offend our great master of the city of Herod. In Beifeng City, the great man of Heludi is everything here. If you want to let you live, you can live. If you want to die, you must dead!" This **** is actually flattering anytime and anywhere, and seeing Hilludi is a very appreciative appearance, Hall can not help but say, "Its really a matter of gathering, people are divided! What kind of servant has what kind of servant!" In this case, it is estimated that other guards are not much better, since this is the case... Hall blinked and just wanted to kill the group of bastards, suddenly a group of figures ran from the outside. This scene suddenly shocked Hilludi and others. After seeing the people, Heludi quickly gave the guard a look, and then he coughed. "You are the captain of the South Gate, are you all right?" A middle-aged man heard the words immediately against the Heludi ritual "Reporting the Lord of the City, we are fine! My men have an important thing in Mondokiri to report to the adults..." Heludi didnt know what Mondokiri was. He looked at the young officer around the captain. He didnt seem to have this person in his impression. That is to say, Mondokiri is not a valuable descendant. He can see this kind of person. More, so he will not be interested in paying attention to such people. Instead of wasting time talking to Mondokiri, it is better to find ways to get more real wealth. Thinking of this, he waited for the captain to finish his speech and quickly waved him to interrupt him. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- The words. "Okay, what do you say later? Now I have a situation here. There is a personal disorder to steal valuables. You take him down and look back at the gate of the city. After all, the soul family has just retreated, so that you can live in it. Some are small, which is very necessary for our rest work!" "The thief?" The captain heard a glimpse of the first thing. He glanced at Hall and found that he had no impression of Hall. Obviously Hall should not be a person from Beifengcheng. He was not found with doubts. He is now surrounded by Mondock. The stunned expression on the face that was not preserved at this time seemed to be an incredible scene. No, a hero who was still looking for a city to save, was actually taken by people, and was still said to be a thief by the urban master. God, the war is on, Mondokiri feels like he has been thundered, and the whole person is not good. The captain looked at Hall and Hilludi with a puzzled look. Although he didn''t think Hall was a thief, Hall did hold a few beautiful things in his hands. He could only listen to the situation. Heludis order, after all, they have come all the way, and indeed they have encountered many people who have been robbed and robbed. He has only caught a few of them, so he feels that Hilludis words are indeed very reasonable. Just when he just wanted to act, Mondikili took him. After many years, he still remembers today''s scene He is very grateful to his men, Mondochiri, who believes that Mondokiri has reached out and pulled him back from hell. Every time I think of the scene that happened next, no matter how hot the day, he wouldnt help but tremble. It was obvious that the scene was too shocking and scared him to recall. "Mondoki, what are you doing?" He glanced back at Mondokiri, and Mengdokiri had not had time to explain it, and he heard the voice of Heludis dissatisfaction. "Oh, why, do you want to defy my orders? You are called Mondokiri, are you acquainted with this person? You have to think clearly!" Don''t look at the smile on Hilludi''s face, but the threat in the words is very rich. The captain who was dragged just wanted to talk, but then he surprised him and almost bit his tongue. "Hello, adults! Mondokiri has seen adults!" grown ups? What adult? ! The people present at the scene looked at Mondokiri and his captain in a wrong way. For a time, everyone did not understand what happened here. "Adult? Mondokiri is right, are you calling the wrong person, here is the wrong person, who can call him an adult?" A guard looked at Hall with disdain, then continued to face Helu Di pats the flattering. Heludi began to have some doubts, but after seeing the mocking expression of Hall, the whole person was immediately happy. "It seems to be really a buddy... since that..." I don''t know how Hiludi finished talking. Suddenly, a group of black shadows suddenly appeared in the distance. The dark clouds and the usual figure shocked everyone. They thought it was another soul attack. Heludi heard that his legs almost fell softly and fell to the ground. Fortunately, the guards next to him quickly stretched out and held him, which did not make him ugly. Chapter 1016： fear Chapter 1016 Fear The strength of the soul family, at this point, whether it is Hilludi or other people in Beifeng City, there is no doubt. Hearing the news that the Souls were once again killed, the people present may have a panicked expression more or less besides Hall. However, there is one exception among these people, who is Mondokiri! He was also a bit surprised when he started, but after seeing Hall''s calm expression, he suddenly calmed down. Because he knows this person in front of him, but it is not an ordinary person. He himself guessed that the big defeat before the soul of the soul and Hall can not open the relationship, there is such a strong person here, where the soul of the soul used him to go to the headache . Fortunately at this time, a persons voice suddenly calmed everyone down. "Not a soul family... I saw humans! God, how come so many Warcraft? Where is this coming?" Humanity? When I heard these two words, everyone quickly looked up and saw that it was not a human being sitting on a huge flying World of Warcraft. Since it is human, it means that the person coming is not a soul. That is to say, it is very likely that a powerful summoner in the inner court came to the rescue with a summoned beast. "Relief, it is our reinforcements! Haha, don''t worry about it!" Some people who didn''t know the situation suddenly rejoiced. However, like the captain of the gate guard, his face is somewhat difficult to look at. "How can the reinforcements? The reinforcements may come from the wasteland in the north? Is it really the stronghouse of an inner court?" After realizing that the coming is not a soul, the expression of horror on Hilludis face has come back. He first pushed open the guard that had just supported him, and after finishing the clothes on his body, he looked at the gatekeeper of the city gate seriously. "You take this person away immediately, and I will deal with it as I said before. I am going to meet the adults now. You better not to make any trouble, disturbing the adults, I will ask you!" The gatekeeper of the city gate heard that he just wanted to pick up the words, but was interrupted by the opening of Mondokiri. "Is there a misunderstanding about this incident? I think it is better to check it out." Seeing that Mondoriy jumped out again, Hildeid was angry, and the Soul bullied him. Its a little guard, and he dared to deal with it again and again, who gave it to you. This courage? Seeing that the adult with a huge World of Warcraft is about to come down, Hildeid was suddenly anxious and angry. He pointed his finger at Mondokiri and said, "Give me the place. Where is the place where he talks, look at him, look back. I am receiving adult treatments!" When he finished, he wanted to go out, but the Hall on the side was blocking his mouth. "I think you''d better not leave, otherwise maybe Warcraft will attack you immediately." Heludi heard a moment, and as the group of Warcraft flew near, he suddenly looked up. When he saw that those World of Warcraft were staring at their own eyes, the steps they took out were involuntarily collected. come back. This scene looks very funny. The people around can''t help but want to laugh. Fortunately, they know that Hillidi''s identity is special, and then he quickly resists the smile, and he is afraid that it will be seen by Hilludi. Caused his resentment. Others don''t dare to laugh. This doesn''t mean that Hall doesn''t dare. He has treated Hilludi as a dead man from the beginning, so he said that Halli could bring such a smile to Hall before he died. The only waste use. Hey! Hearing this laughter, Heludi was furious and angry, especially when the person who saw the laughter was not someone else. After the Hall that stole his things, the whole person seemed to be blasted with the dying barrel of explosives! "Damn! Give me this thief!" The voice of Hilludi was just falling. The guard who had been flattering before was not hesitating, and with a smirk, he took the weapon and walked toward Hall. "Adult, this kid will be handed over to me!" Looking at Hall''s motionless look, the guard thought that Hall was scared by him, and the corner of his mouth showed a slight curvature. "Kid, you have to look at people when you steal things, and remember to polish your eyes later!" When he said that he raised his hand and squatted at Hall, he saw that he had no hesitation in the flow of water. Obviously this person is a veteran of murder. It is estimated that he is not the first time to do this kind of thing. Seeing that Hall was about to be hit by a sharp sword, Mondori quickly went up to block, but was stopped by another guard from Hilludi. Just in Mondokiri, like a Hall reminder and let the gatekeepers ask for help, but Hall still smiles, the gatekeeper is still hesitating. Suddenly there was a whistling sound in the sky, and then everyone found that the guard who originally wanted to attack Hall disappeared. It was only after a scream in the sky that this was the time to look up and see that the **** was caught by a huge flying World of Warcraft. The guards were covered with blood, and if not, a scream was made from time to time, and everyone thought he was dead. When everyone was worried, the look of sitting on the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast jumped. "boom!" This movement immediately awakened everyone, and Heludi quickly said that he stepped forward. "Adult, misunderstanding, are misunderstandings! That is my guard. His actions are not directed at adults. I can assure you as an adult. Yes, I am the owner of Beifengcheng. What are the requirements of adults? Its a treasure or a beauty, as long as I can do it, I will do it! "Oh, really, then I want you to be on the head, don''t you know?" Heludi almost agreed directly, but fortunately he responded quickly and found that after the sound was issued by Hall, he immediately roared. "You are a jerk, I am talking to an adult, there is something about you here, you...oh, Rao fortune." There was still a lot to say about the ruthlessly, and there was a lot of words to say, but it was suddenly a tight throat, but it was a sudden hope that he would grab his neck and lift him up. This is not the most fearful thing for him. The most fearful thing is that this adult is actually saluting the thief. "Master! The Soul team has been eliminated, please instruct!" The Soul team is eliminated? This should be a good news, but the frowning people, including Hilludi, are focusing on the first two words. the host? God, this person with a huge flying World of Warcraft team, destroying the soul group, actually called Hall as the master. Either you got it wrong, or you are crazy! The gatekeeper of the city gate looked at Mondokiri with a look of fear. He felt that he almost entered the abyss and was never able to turn over... Chapter 1017： Threat? Chapter 1017 Threat? Say gratitude, say lucky, anyway, the captains heart is like an earthquake-like land, and it cant be calm for a long time. "Oh...oh!" The look of Heludi, who was looked forward to, became irony. He desperately wanted to speak, but the hopeful hand hesitated that the steel was slamming his throat, so that he could not even send a half word. Several guards wanted to go up and help Hilludi, but they were scared to watch their eyes. "Big... adults... forgive!" Heludi finally used his full strength to ask for mercy, but Hall did not let him go so easily. "Begging for mercy? Oh, what do you think is your qualification worthy of me to bypass you?" Halls ruthless words made everyone in the room feel like they were, and they didnt expect Hall to say so. Seeing that Hall did not let Hirudi, the hand that hoped to hold the neck of Hilludi became more and more forceful, and the paleness of Heludi''s face gradually became purple because of lack of oxygen. Hilludi looked at several of his guards with a look of pleading. One of the guards who had been stunned by the town suddenly took a step forward, and this step suddenly attracted the attention of Hall and Hilludi. Hall is a curious face, and Hilludi is a happy face, he did not think that his death loyalty is still so reliable at the last minute. Just as Heludis face was filled with a smile, the guard suddenly fell in front of Hall. This scene made the people in the scene a bit dumbfounded. They didnt know what was going on. "This adult, I am reporting to you, this Heludi, during his time as the owner of the North Fengcheng City, not only searched for the people, but also ruined a lot of girls, I saw him put a 12 The young girl who is constantly getting rid of the murder, ask the adults to clear this scourge for the people!" Uh? Is this what it means? When Hall heard this, the whole person was a bit dumbfounded, not only him, but even other people were stunned expressions. "You... you are nonsense, I..." Hilludi looked palely at his loyal guard. He didn''t think that he wouldn''t help himself at the last minute. Instead, he would be the one who sold himself. The guard seemed to be worried that Hall didn''t believe it, so he hurriedly gave examples of several examples. Some of the examples heard that Hall almost wanted to slap and kill Hilli. "What are you talking about?" Hall''s tone is very calm, as if nothing happened, but the people present feel that this is a prelude to the storm. The guard swallowed and vomited, and after looking at his own star, Heludi, the guard finally nodded and confirmed the matter. "Big... adults, you can''t kill me!" After seeing Hall''s eyes, Hilludi felt a strong killing moment. He realized that Hall really wanted to kill him, so he caught The hopeful hand suddenly gave off a huge force, said in the eyes of the dragon prince with some surprise. "You...you can''t kill me, I''m...President Renee!" Hilludi said with a hard look from his gaze, and then said in an unprecedented tone. what? Vice President Rennie? Hall was really surprised this time. He didn''t think that Hilludi actually said the name of Vice President Renee. Not only Hall, because Vice President Renee and Dean Hudson are few of the few semi-class masters in the inner court, and their names have not been heard. Just thought that Hall would kill Hillidis Mondokiri and others, but he couldnt help but show a panic-stricken look, especially the gatekeepers captain. Although he did not directly violate Hilludi, he decided to violate the law. However, it is not easy to offend Hildi. If Hall is really afraid of Hilludi, maybe Hall can not worry about Hiludi looking for trouble with him, but the gatekeeper has already thought of some bad consequences. It is. Looking forward to this time, I turned to look at Hall. He wanted to see what instructions Hall had. "Oh, Vice-President Renee? Are you familiar with her?" When Hall said this, he reached out and took a look at the arm, and looked at it and slightly loosened the arm that clasped the neck of Hilludi. When Hall said this, the tone with a hint of doubt, plus the action that just let the look relaxed, made Hilludi mistakenly think that Hall was afraid. "Mature, of course cooked!" When he looked at his hand and let go, Heludi gasped for a big breath, as if he wanted to make up the oxygen that had just not been sucked into the lungs. Seeing the gaze of himself, Hildi quickly explained that "I know Donald, he is a pro-disciple of Renee''s deputy dean, and I am Donald''s uncle!" When talking about the two words of the table, there was a look of pride in the face of Heludi. The Hall that looked at it was a bit ridiculous. Donald? Hehe, with the strength that Hall now has, let alone Donald, even the dean of Renee will not easily fight with Hall. For this, both Hall and Vice President Renee are very clear about this, so Heludi thought that he was Donalds uncle, and he could use the dean of Renee to express his feelings. Obviously he did not find the right one. Doorway. Hall looked at Heludi with a smile and a smile. Heludi didnt know why. When he was looked at by Hall, the whole person couldnt help but shudder. He instinctively realized that it was not good. What did the opening say, suddenly heard Halls faint voice. "killed!" After an smattering of words from Halls mouth, I hope that there is no hesitation in the hope, and that the hands of Hilludis hands are fierce. www.novelhall.com~ With the slamming, Hilludis eyes suddenly Boss, then the big eyes suddenly squirted out of the eyelids, and it looked very miserable. The guards and Mondokiri, who were scared by the side, were horrified. "Hey, threaten people don''t look at the object! Idiot!" Desperately glanced at the body of Hilludi, and Hall said a word after talking to himself. Looking at Hilludi, its so dead. Everyone present is dumbfounded. This is the relative of the disciple of the dean of the inner court, Renee. Is it so stunned? The gatekeeper of the city gate swallowed hard and his eyes looked at Hall and looked at him with fear. Mondokiri is also about the same. He never thought that a city owner who is usually on the top is dead today. Heludis four guards look at me, I see you, and then the first guardian action. I saw him step forward and said in front of Hall, "Adult, Hirudy is dead, I am willing to testify in the law enforcement team in the inner court, I have evidence of the crime of Hilludi!" Chapter 1018： Demon Chapter 1018 ħ Seeing one of the guard openings, the other three guards glanced at Hilludi, who was lying on the ground and couldnt die any more, and then hesitated to kneel to the court and ask for mercy. The crime of the years has passed. When he heard these guards, Hall''s face became more and more black. It turned out that this Heludi relied on his relationship with Donald during his time as a city lord. Fox and Huwei did a lot of bad things through the identity of Vice President Renee, and it was so murderous to bully women, and the path was corrupt and corrupt, as if Almost all he can do. The gatekeeper and Mondokiri seem to have been stunned by this sudden information. "Pity!" Hall suddenly said such a strange question, when everyone looked at Hall with doubtful eyes, Hall''s next words made everyone seem to come to the ice and abyss, cold so that they can not even breathe Go on. "It''s a pity. If I knew that he was such a person, I would definitely let him die." "Mondokiri is it?" Mondokiri suddenly heard Hall calling his name. He quickly slammed into a spirit, then immediately came over and greeted Hall. "Adult, you... please tell me something!" There was no expression on Hall''s face, and he said faintly as he walked. "You just heard it. Now I will give you a task. I will grab all the people they said. When I cut it together, and the money inside, I will use it to help the people here. I will remember to stay for those who fight." The dead soldiers, more will be lost to those who lost their loved ones!" After a pause, Hall suddenly stopped and looked back at the crowd. "Remember, whoever dares to move the money, or who is opposed, you will cut me!" Mondori was shocked by the news. He did not expect that Hall would give him such a difficult task, but then his face showed a smile. "How? Is it difficult?" Mondokiri''s expression was naturally seen by Hall, and suddenly Hall patted his head. "Oh, you are worried about this, this question is simple!" Say that Hall waved, suddenly two huge wolf-type Warcraft appeared in the Hall. Looking at the powerful World of Warcraft that suddenly appeared on both sides, everyone was shocked again. The fear of the two World of Warcraft proved that they are definitely not simple! This is the silver eyebrow ghost wolf that was promoted before Hall! Seeing two powerful silver-browed ghost wolves walked to their side, Mondokiri almost fell to the ground with his legs. Fortunately, he knew that he couldn''t be embarrassed at this time, so he bitterly bit his tongue, and under the stimulation of pain, Mondoriy was firm. Hall glanced at him with satisfaction, then he turned to look at the guards. The first clever guard will seize the opportunity and quickly greet Hall. "Adults rest assured, I will definitely help the Mondori brothers to complete this task! Please wait and see!" Hall nodded, then did not speak, turned and looked away from the city government. Looking at Hall and looking forward to leave, and the Warcraft suddenly disappeared in the sky, everyone could not help but relax, but after the two gasping voices came, they discovered that Hall gave Mondokiri The two powerful World of Warcraft helpers are still here. For a time, everyone can''t help but hold their breath, for fear of two silver-browed ghost wolves who are mad because their masters are not there. Seeing that everyone did not speak, Mondokiri forced the courage to step forward and saw that the two silver-browed ghost wolves did not move, he said. "If you want to come here, everyone already knows, then I am not talking nonsense, captain, please contact the living colleagues and tell them about it, I hope they are all as good as us!" "The team gathered immediately to come to me. I will take a few adults to find other prisoners. I hope they will die in the hands of the souls, otherwise their good days will come to an end!" No one doubts that Mondokiri can''t do this. With the two powerful summoned beasts, it seems that everything is possible. ...... The Hall that left didn''t know what happened afterwards, but it didn''t mean that he knew it would be taken care of. If it wasn''t an accident, he wouldn''t come to Beifeng City, so after solving the trivial things in Beifengcheng. He took the lookout and prepared to return. In this incident, Hall estimates that Xiaohei is the biggest beneficiary. It not only swallowed Longjing, but also swallowed a semi-class of a mammoth beast. According to the previous situation, Xiaohe once again Wake up and definitely give Hall a huge surprise. Will it be a holy level, or a **** level? No matter which one, you can definitely walk sideways in the Titan continent later! I hope that some people who are used to Hall are crazy, so he does not see it, let Hall be thinking about it. Its hard to see Hall finally coming back, looking forward to interrupting Hall and preparing to summon the Lightning Golden Eagle. "Young Master, you haven''t seen the space for a long time and have seen it carefully. If you can, I suggest you check it out." Ok? space? Hall looked at him with a strange look. He knew that he wouldn''t harm himself under the **** technique, but for a time, he was a little surprised to see what it was. "Well, let''s go in and see." Say that Hall waved his hand and looked into the space, and then after setting up the surrounding security, Hall also entered the space. Looking at the black land in the space is still black land, the life spring is still old, and there is no change in the ancient tree of life, Hall brows can not help but wrinkle. "There is no big change Is it the pasture?" Thinking of this, Hall went straight into the ranch. When he came in, he saw the little black sleeping on the ground, but a figure made Hall wonder. Elf? ! Hall has a good memory, but he hasn''t thought for a long time that he has conquered an elf. With Holstein and Nosia, he can''t start with the elves. They are the best example. At this time, the hope also came out from the side, and Hall, who had some doubts, was suddenly magnified after seeing the look. "You...is the Dragon Man? Well, what about the devil?" Hall suddenly thought of a dragon human warrior, no, it should be said that before the transformation is still an elf person, is he not the appearance of this? Looking at the handsome, unspeakable demon, Hall suddenly exclaimed. "Oh, are you half-sacred?" Chapter 1019： People in space Chapter 1019, People in the Space Handsome elf, no, it should be that after the demon heard that Hall recognized him, he immediately went up to the court in front of Hall. "See the host!" At this time, the devil is completely a noble elf aristocrat. When he salutes, he is polite, and it looks like the vulgar dragon family before. This can be compared with the prince of a duchy. And no more. "It''s really you, I have been throwing you in the space before. If I don''t want to say it, I almost forgot it!" Hall looked at the demon in front of him and then asked what he thought. "I remember that you were with the dark ones who came out with the Elf Night Guard. What is your name?" When he heard that Hall mentioned the Elf Night Guard and the Dark One, he looked at the beautiful face and twitched a little, but he quickly looked at Hall calmly and said respectfully. "Master! There are only devils, no elves, and the devil is only the master!" Uh When Hall heard the words of the demon, it was a glimpse. Then he laughed. He patted the shoulders of the devil who was too taller than himself. "Very good, since this is the case, then you will call it a demon! Right, I will call my young master like me, and what the master is!" "Yes, young master!" The demon screamed and blinked, and quickly greeted Hall again. "Okay, don''t be so restrained, yes, when did you qualify?" Hearing the words of Hall, the demon did not execute, he still respectfully explained to Hall the recent situation. It turned out that since the demon was conquered by Hall, in addition to the previous battle from the East China Sea, he has been thrown into the space by Hall. This can''t blame Hall. The demon was only a master of nine-class combat power. And Hall is not lacking the summoning beasts of the nine-power. The enemies of the general ninth-class combat power have been solved by the summoned beast. If the enemies of the semi-classic level come, it will not help to release the scorpion, so Hall will naturally forget this. The reasons for the promotion of the demon are similar to those of the predestination, because they take the relationship of small black blood, that is to say, as long as there is no opinion on the black, Hall can quickly create a strong team, it is likely that the enemy There are only a few and a half holy, and Hall has hundreds of thousands of half-sacreds when waved! However, this unrealistic idea Hall will soon be forgotten. Let''s not say that Xiaohei disagreed, and Hall understands the situation. Even if it is a dragon, there is not much blood on the body. Take some possibilities. Does not affect the black, but if you take more, Hall is worried that there will be problems after the black. Xiao Hei is the younger brother of Hall. He naturally does not make things like the fool who kills chickens and takes eggs. On the other hand, Hall''s mental strength is still limited. It is necessary to control the thousands of dragons and warriors with blood stasis at one time. Hall feels that some strength is not enough. Even if he is now the Hall of the Eighth Summoner, he feels that he is relying on luck when he is obeying the hopes. This is not to mention that the dragons and elders who are slightly lower than the hopes are a few of them. . After understanding this truth, Hall was not entangled in this matter, and then in the communication with them, Hall knew that the people who had made him into the space actually got a village in the ranch, like a The paradise is general. "Oh, have you got a village?" Hall really didn''t think of it, so after he heard the news, the whole person was deeply shocked. "Go, go see." Since Hall spoke, I hope they will not refuse. Under their leadership, Hall will soon see a small village made of special materials. When I looked far away, Hall didn''t have any accidents. After I walked in, I discovered that these materials turned out to be bones, and it seems to be the biological bones in the ocean. "These are made with the Warcraft bones in the sea?" "Yes, Master, the World of Warcraft on the grassland does not know why, breeding is very difficult, but the ocean is different, has produced a lot of next-generation Warcraft, not only that, before the young master absorbed the sea, he also got a lot of Marine life, their flesh and blood can just be our rations, and their skeletons are used to make simple houses." Uh When I heard the demon, Hall really didn''t know what to say at the moment. He felt that he was putting people into the space. It seems that he is too irresponsible. Fortunately, these people are not starved to death, otherwise Hall feels that he is really unwilling to go. When I saw someone coming over, the small village suddenly became buzzing. Looking at the people who ran out of the village, Hall couldnt help feeling for a moment. It seems that he has actually ran a lot of places over the years. There are human beings, there are dragons, turtles, cows, bears, Nagas, etc... After seeing Hall, they immediately squatted on the ground and saluted Hall. "the host!" Hall coughed and relieved his sly expression, and then it made everyone get up, watching everyone look at their appearance, Hall thought after thinking. "Sorry, I almost forgot everyone, so let me see if the system space can make some forests and land, and then get some World of Warcraft. If it doesn''t work, I will look back and find another one." Your place, when you are willing to stay outside I have absolutely no opinion!" Holborn was kind, but everyone was flustered. They thought that Hall was ready to abandon himself, so everyone quickly squatted on the ground and pleaded with Hall. "Master, please don''t give up on us. It''s very good here. Although we are not very strong, we will fight for the last drop of blood for the master. We are willing to stay here!" Hall is quite familiar with this. He is really a turtle of the turtle family. "Well, master, please, please don''t want me, my strength is getting bigger and bigger, I can help the owner to defeat the enemy! Even if it is our patriarch, I will never stop!" This is a cattle warrior, Hall remembers him like Called the cow bean, when he saved the black iron dwarf in Heidelberg, he helped a lot. Immediately afterwards, those who were controlled by my **** sorrows pleaded with enthusiasm, fearing that Hall would not want them. At this time, the hope suddenly shouted. "To shut up!" As the sound of the hope came, the scene was suddenly silent, and Hall looked at the scene in front of him with a smile. He felt that he had overlooked a lot of things, otherwise how could there be such a painful scene. Chapter 1020： Soul Grand Marshal Chapter 1020 Soul Grand Marshal "Okay! No need to do this!" Hall waved his hand at the hope, and hoped that it would take back the quiet and quiet standing behind the Hall, but at that time the turtles did not dare to speak, and looked at the Hall with a poor look. . "Okay, I know! I don''t dare to leave you!" Hall couldn''t stand this kind of look, and finally he sighed and said helplessly. "Thank you for your master!" "The owner is so good!" "Thank you for the great master! You are so kind!" Stop! Hall found that even if it was controlled by blood stasis, some people still seem to be unable to change the bad thing of flattering. The most powerful one is the team of human gryphon knights. Hall remembers that they seemed to be the guys who took over when they met the Griffin Knights in the Principality of Enkat. "Okay, I know about the general situation. There are a lot of daily necessities and food here. I will be responsible to you. I will take the time to look at this and deal with it." Turtle Li Wenyans face suddenly showed an excited look. He was originally in the greed of the power of the sea. Although he was controlled by Halls **** technique, he still had such a hint of thought inside. Hearing Hall suddenly gave him a Mission, he immediately realized what this task represents, so the color of his face was fully revealed at this moment. His expression Hall naturally looks in his eyes, but he does not care, there is a strong presence of blood stasis, Hall is not worried about his rebellion, some small rights, how to give him? In this world where strength represents everything, strength is king! Didnt you see the lookouts and the devils who heard this, didnt they blink at all? After leaving the space, Hall brought the look out. As for the demon, Hall asked him to handle the situation in the space and observe the situation of Xiaohei. ...... The space seems to be a bit like a small world. What is the reason for this? Hesitant to think that Hall couldn''t figure it out, so he took this question and continued to move toward the north. The reason why he headed toward the north was because he hoped to tell Hall that when he led the Flying Warcraft team to chase the Soul, he deliberately let go of some Soul Warriors, in order to secretly track their nest. And the reason why I hope to do this step is that it is worth the Queen of the Stone Bee! The original lookout is to let the wasp to trace, because the stone bee rank is very low, the soul family may not even bother to kill them, and the queen bee can track the location of the stone bee, so the next For a period of time, some of the bases of the Souls in the north were found and destroyed by Hall. There are hopes, the two deities of the demon, especially the special ability of the demon as a dragon man magician, the look is like a Optimus Prime who broke into the ancient soldiers, that starts It really proves that sentence - sweeping the army! The unique spiritual attack of the soul family can not hurt the demon before the magic of the demon magic disappears. The most threatening one is the suicide attack of several souls of the soul of the nine-powered soul, which breaks the lookout. The defense made him suffer a little. However, the rest of the Souls were miserable. Looking forward to an anger, the entire Soul camp was overlooked and made a living. Looking at the ruins after the nuclear bomb eruption, Hall could not be calm for a long time. This is Hall again. How powerful is the means to the semi-class masters. Hall sang all the way, with two and a half sacred to the base camp of the Soul, but after arriving here, Hall''s offensive momentum was stopped. Its the soul of the Soul master who looks like the Soul Marshal that Hall had seen before. Originally thought that the masters of these two souls will have some masters, who knows that their first sentence is angry with Hall. "Hall, your end is here! Prepare to let go!" At that time, Hall almost wanted to rush to give him a slap. Like this stupidity of "self-seeking dead road", it is estimated that these two goods can be exported. However, after they self-reported, Halls face suddenly showed a dignified look. It turns out that they are together with the Soul Marshal who was killed by the mammoth beast. They are the Grand Marshal and the Binary Shuai. It is the two-handed guy who said that sentence. Hall, who knew the situation, couldn''t help but look at him more. After a while, he blurted out and debuted. "No wonder so two!" "Young Master!" Suddenly, I suddenly interrupted Hall Road. "The opponent''s strength is not weak. I am worried that a battle may affect you. After a while, you will be able to hide a bit by lightning." Hall heard that there is no sentimentality. If he has seen half of the holy combat power, he will naturally not be as good as the **** youth because he refuses to look forward to it. After telling them that they should be careful, Hall immediately greeted the lightning golden eagle away from looking at them. Originally thought that these two marshals would take the opportunity to intercept the Hall, but what surprised Hall was that they did not act. Not only that, but they looked at Hall in addition to Halls action and looked directly at it. Look at them. "What is going on here? How do you feel that something is wrong?" Hall is not a worry, his current mental strength is not comparable to the past, like this feeling is not once or twice, so when Hall suddenly felt some discomfort, he immediately began to fight to prevent accidents. At the time of Hall''s alert, the Soul Grand Marshal started, and he did not like the double handsome, he pursued the principle that he could never move. The Soul Grand Marshal is on the lookout, he actually changed the soul fighting state of the soul family direct materialization and look forward to a hard hit. After a loud bang, a shock wave rushed around, except for the Soul Marshal and the Devil, even the Hall that flew out was affected. Fortunately, the strength of the Golden Eagle is not low. After a shield is destroyed, it also stops in midair. After the shock wave, the demon and the soul trio are also playing. If the former is the muscle collision between Lu Bu and Meng Zhangfei, then they are the Confucianists such as Zhuge Liang and Zhou Yu. Both sides are elegantly performing magic and attacking each other. Dodging and looking at the two different battles of different personalities, Hall, who was hiding in the side, couldnt help but blame. The strength of the Soul Grand Marshal seems to be higher than the hope. If it is not the magical dragons, the special defense magic makes the Soul Grand Marshal temporarily unable to break the defense of the hope. It is estimated that it is possible to look forward to it. Will be injured. "Hey!" A loud bang suddenly came, and the feeling of Halls heart suddenly burst into my heart. "not good!" Chapter 1021： damn Chapter 1021 is miserable "not good!" Not only Hall, but even the battle with the Soul General Marshal, they can''t help but change their faces. They also began to think about whether there are other risk factors, but also explored the surrounding environment. When they found no problems, they only safely fought against the souls, and they also specifically explained that Hall was far away. But what they didn''t think of was that when they were fighting, there would be another semi-classic strongman hiding aside and being able to avoid their exploration. The strength is at least a medium-half master, even a higher half. Master. The original elder elders of a higher and semi-class level made it difficult to cope with it. Now suddenly there is such a strong person. How can this make people look forward to not be shocked? This sudden change made the lookout and the demon become a little anxious, they can have an accident, but Hall must not have an accident, otherwise the hegemonic contract of **** surgery, as long as Hall is dead, they can not survive. "Hey, at this time distraction, I really don''t know how to live!" A cold cry came, not waiting for the lookout and the demon to react, suddenly there was a huge pain in the body, and then, look at the two at the same time Was shot and quickly slammed towards the ground. As the sound of the rumble came, two large pits appeared on the ground. Hall is also very dangerous. He didn''t have time to look at them behind him. At this time, Hall was looking pale and looking at the big guy who suddenly popped out of the ground. "Damn! How is this possible? Such a big guy is hiding in the ground, but he has not found it at all, and..." Hall carefully looked at the big guy in front of him, he already recognized, this big guy is the soul of the unique soul of the soul - soul beast! And still a semi-class soul beast! "Hey!" As the soul beast made a scream of sorrow, Hall''s face changed fiercely, and he quickly released all the mental power to form an invisible protective cover in front of himself. Hall''s mental power may be very powerful in front of others, but it is not enough to look at the soul beast known for its spiritual strength. With the sound of a bang, the invisible mental protective cover turned out to rupture directly. Not only that, but the mental strength still did not slow down and rushed toward Hall. The weaker spirit of the Golden Eagle first screamed miserably, then his body fell uncontrollably, and the Hall sitting on the Lightning Golden Eagle was equally uncomfortable. The sting in his head made him almost comatose. Fortunately, he responded in time, and quickly took out a drop of life spring water into his mouth, no time to taste and swallow it. With his head recovering some waking hours, Hall quickly yelled at the lightning golden eagle. After seeing the lightning golden eagle eyes and the mouth actually appearing blood, Hall quickly took it back to the space, and at the same time, the heart was more for this semi-class holy soul beast. Be on guard. A nine-class Warcraft was seriously injured by a Soul beast. It must be said that the attack of mental power is too overbearing for those who are not mentally strong. Just after Halls wind-fighting magical light body had just landed, suddenly a fierce attack struck from Hall. When Hall found out, the attack would almost hit Hall, but at this time a black shadow quickly rushed over here, pulling Hall in time and attacking Hall. go with. This black shadow is not someone else. It is the hope of fighting with the Marshal of the Soul. He was found by the Soul General Marshal and found that the Soul Marshal abandoned him directly to the Hall. The same is true of the Soul Marshal, the hope and the devil are desperately coming over, and the demon has stopped the soul of the Soul. However, the attack of the Soul Grand Marshal has already been issued, and I can''t wait to intercept it. I can only protect the Hall first. Even if he hoped to be desperate, he was still hit by the attack of the Soul Marshal. The Hall, which was looked at and pulled, suddenly felt a huge force. Then the two flew hundreds of meters like a broken kite. "Young Master!" When the face of the devil changed, he issued an attack to retreat the soul clan in front of him. He just wanted to see the situation of Hall and the demon. Suddenly there was a gust of wind coming from the side, and the face of the devil changed. Out of the defensive posture, and the mouth quickly meditation on the magic of the magic spell, but unfortunately not waiting for the magic to work, the devil''s chest came a sharp pain, followed by his mouth spit blood, the body was once again smashed out. In such a short period of less than a minute, the two and half-level powerhouses who looked at the sorcerer and the demon were actually injured. The Soul Grand Marshal suddenly and the soul tribe handsome side by side next to the soul beast, the two looked at the Hall three just got up from the ground, the face showed a gloomy expression. "Don''t keep your hands, even if you fight with humans, you must kill them! Especially Hall, he is too threatening to our souls. Once he grows up, the consequences are unimaginable!" The Soul Grand Marshal said this. The soul of the two brothers on the side of the soul nodded. "Hall must die! Whether it is for the soul or the third! He must die today!" If Hall would still laugh at the Soul Duality 2, then now I hear the words of the Soul Dual Master again. He has only fear except for the alert. The soul family is not the original inhabitants of the Titan continent. They can not be annihilated when the human beings are strong, and they can counterattack humans at this time, the soul of the soul is still very strong. "Let''s get started, hand it over to you!" The Soul Grand Marshal swears. The soul of the dual master Shuai Wenyan did not speak, I saw him came to the front of the Holy Spirit Soul, and immediately after seeing the look and the devil, came to the Hall to protect the Hall, the soul clan is not only angry Instead, he also showed a smile, accompanied by his strange smile, the soul of the two masters put their hands on the soul beast, and the half-sacred soul of the original half-eyed eyes suddenly big, the big mouth also with its Opening is getting bigger and bigger. Seeing this scene, Hall and others couldn''t help but shudder. For this action, Hall is not the first time to see it. When the Souls and Soul Warriors used this joint tactic, the battle scene But don''t want to shock Hall. Although there is only one soul beast here, but it is still the soul of the two. They are all semi-sacred powerhouses, and Hall will not think that their combination will be weaker than those of the Souls. Seeing that the Soul Beast has opened his mouth, Hall knows that even if he wants to escape, it is too late, and Halls face is sometimes difficult to look at. "This is terrible!" Chapter 1022： Helpless Chapter 1022 is helpless The horror combination of the semi-Sacred Soul and the Semi-Sacred Soul Clan, has not yet begun to attack, so that Hall and the waiters are shocked. Looking at the upcoming attack, Hall''s face has revealed a desperate look. Both the lookout and the demon look at each other, and then the most powerful momentum erupted underneath, ready to meet this horrible spiritual attack. At this time, Hall suddenly appeared in his mind. At this critical juncture, no matter what he did, he quickly released a handful of them. After Ada came out, the Soul Beast''s soul attack finally came out. The attack was a slow-motion shot in the movie. It looked very slow. Actually, it was like a flood of dykes rushing toward Hall. After the big silver eyebrows and ghost wolves came out, they showed a dignified expression on their faces. The five silver-browed ghost wolves headed by Ada stood in front of them with a diamond-shaped formation. Then they looked sharply at the upcoming attack. Under the command of Ah Da, the five silver-browed ghost wolves opened their mouths and screamed at the same time. Seeing the sudden appearance of the five silver-browed ghost wolves, the Soul Grand Marshal and the soul-like two-faced handsome face, but after seeing that they are only the nine-dimensional warfare of Warcraft, both faces have a disdainful expression. In their view, let alone the World of Warcraft, which is a ninth-class warfare, it is impossible to survive in the spirit of a unique one-and-a-half-level spirit. However, the disdain of their faces disappeared when they were barking, and replaced by a trace of surprise. "Spiritual attack?" The Soul Grand Marshal did not think of them, and Hall even had a summoning beast that specifically restrained their souls. The five mental attacks that Ada sent out quickly converge into a group, and then directly attacked the spiritual attack from the soul beast. Two mental forces attacked each other and slammed together. A burst of shock suddenly spread toward the surrounding area, hesitating that Ada attacked the organization''s rush, and he had not contacted the joint attack before, and the five mental powers were combined. Instead, they lost a lot of money, so their mental attack did not stop the attack of the Soul, and after a short period of resistance, they were suddenly dispelled. With the big mental attack of Ada, they were screamed, and the five silver-browed ghosts suddenly screamed. In addition to Ada, the other four heads went straight to the coma, watching the horrors of Ada, Halls heart. Straight blood. The heartache of the Ada they took back the space, Hall eyes reddishly looked at the Soul General Marshals, in their misunderstanding, I saw Hall once again waved, for a moment, Hall suddenly appeared into a million black Shadow. In addition to the empty flying World of Warcraft, the ground is not full of fire ants and sea snakes, swamp giants, and stone bees! It can be said that as long as Hall can summon the Warcraft to be on the land, he is basically summoned, and in this way, in the Hall space. In addition to some of the sea people of Warcraft and the black summoned beasts, they are basically exposed to the soul of the Marshal. "Hey!" Seeing this scene, even the well-informed Soul Grand Marshal couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He is more certain that Hall is definitely a terrible opponent of their souls. He grows up and the soul will have no future! dead! Hall must die! Spiritual attack of the Soul Beast -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Finally came, some of the lower-level flying World of Warcraft in the outermost periphery, when it came into contact with the attack, as if it were a power-off aircraft, it fell directly from the air to the ground, and fell to the flesh and blood, seeing that they are not struggling at all. Obviously, when it comes to attack, the terrorist mental attack has already shaken their minds into a mess. This is just the beginning. Hall looked at the summoned beast that was falling down through the gap between the lookout and the demon. The heart suddenly dripped blood, and he clenched his fist tightly, his eyes staring red at the soul. The marshals, their faces, a bite of teeth, cant wait to eat their fleshy expressions. It can be seen how angry Mr. Hall is at this moment! "Young master is careful!" Although the mental attack has weakened a lot after passing the summoned beasts, but the attack power is still not a small eighth-level summoner of Hall can resist, and finally with the help of the lookout and the devil, Hall is the only one. It is safe to live through this difficulty. Don''t look at Hall''s standing still without big problems, but if someone looks at it from the front, it will definitely exclaim. Therefore, Hall''s eyes, mouth corners and ears all flowed out of blood at this time, thanks to the large number of summoned beasts and the obstruction and demon resistance, otherwise Hall will definitely die on the spot. Humph! The Soul Grand Marshal did not expect that Hall would use this method of life-defying to escape this trick, and glanced at the eyes of the soul-stricken beast and the pale-faced second brother, the Soul Grand Marshal again. Said in a faint step. "I didn''t think that you used this method to escape this attack Oh, we all said that we are cruel, we see that you humans are not good, for you to live, see See how many World of Warcraft you killed, they are not the wild World of Warcraft, they are your summoned beast! Hehehe!" The Soul Grand Marshal said so much, he wanted to anger Hall, so that he would not run away directly. This is a rare opportunity. If Hall is run away, it will be very difficult to kill Hall next time. When the Soul Grand Marshal said this, he made a few gestures to the side while observing the change of Hall''s face, especially after seeing Hall''s undisguised killing, the soul of the Grand Marshal face. The smile is more and more obvious. "Why, am I wrong? You humans are selfish, selfish, and special hypocrisy. It is obviously not recognized. We are not as hypocritical as we are, we have nothing to say, and Not as embarrassing as you are!" "Bastard!" Hall couldn''t help but swear when he heard this, but the Soul Grand Marshal didn''t care. He glanced at the several soul warriors who flew over and laughed. "You don''t believe it? Then I prove it to you!" After he finished his fingers, he pointed out that several soul warriors flying over "have not seen them. They are all my family warriors. In order to kill you, they are willing to pay for their own lives!" It seems that in order to confirm the words of the Soul Grand Marshal, several soul warriors shouted at the same time. "For the Holy Family!" After the screaming, the soul fighters suddenly shattered in the eyes of Hall, and they were in the same place as the Soul Marshal. At this time, he and the soul beg are desperately absorbing those broken. Split Soul Warrior Soul Shard. Seeing where the Hall does not understand, the Soul Grand Marshal is trying to delay the brush! "hateful!" Chapter 1023： Weird smile Chapter 1023, a strange smile Perhaps in the eyes of the Soul Warriors, it is a very heroic act to sacrifice yourself to devour others, but in Hall''s eyes, this kind of similar kind of food is no different! This scene makes Hall more and more feel that the soul family has no lower limit of personality. No, they are not worthy of being human! They not only devour humans, but also devour their own people. This is simply a chop, and it is no wonder that Hall first heard the people of the Holy City of Fire call the Soul Clan. It is estimated that this is the reason. Watching the soul clan and the soul beast continue to swallow the soul of the broken soul warrior, Hall frowned, glanced at the two sides who were injured and looked at the devil, then looked at the ground again Halle once again has a feeling of powerlessness. This is the first time he has come to the world. When he encountered his servant bullying Lina, if he had awakened the space system and let Hall successfully summon Ada, Hall could not have this wonderful behind. all. and many more? ! space? Hall suddenly felt a move, and he seemed to feel that there was a voice in the space calling for himself. "Is it..." Hall looked at the quiet space and looked at it. Soon after, the Hall, which was still awkward, finally showed a smile on his face. "Ok?" Hesitant Hall is far from looking at them, so the expression on Halls face changed. They first discovered that they looked at the handsome side of the face and blinked. He glanced at the ground and died at least the summoned beast. My heart secretly thought about why Hall was not angry but laughed in this situation. "Is it..." Looking forward to encountering an opponent in this battle, I thought that with his strength, even if he could not defeat the soul, at least he could guarantee that Hall would be safe and secure. However, the strength of the Soul Grand Marshal is beyond his imagination, and the Soul Marshal who is superior in soul ability can hardly beat himself and play a match. This is because of the defensive magic that is unique to the dragon people who have the sorcerer''s display. Only the last Soul Grand Marshal was still a high-profile player. Before the fight with the hope, he did not show all the strength, waiting for the moment of Hall''s distress to knock them down. They have already expected that Hall will not leave here alone, so the beginning of the Soul Grand Marshal is planned, so that the Soul Dual and the Holy Spirit Soul jointly cast a soul roar and directly kill Hall. Through so many years of fighting with humans and understanding of the human profession, the Marshal of the Soul has mastered the strengths and weaknesses of various human occupations. The weakness of the summoner is that the summoner is, as long as he kills him, then even if he has a strong summoner, it will not help. Just let the Soul Grand Marshal did not think that Hall actually has a summoning beast with mental attack ability, although the silver-browed ghost wolf organization attack is too hasty, but their blocking still plays some effects, the soul family The soul of the two-handed and half-class soul beasts suffered some loss. Not only that, Hall suddenly released thousands of summoned beasts, which really surprised the Soul Grand Marshal, watching Hall finally only suffered minor injuries, he only took -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. recommended reading: test marriage husband, to force ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- A preparatory plan was taken. And looking forward to worrying about how to safely send Hall away, Hall suddenly laughed at him, and he learned about Hall from this time. I hope that I can understand it immediately. Hall definitely has the confidence to solve this problem. situation. Seeing the eyes of the demon, I looked at it and shook my head. He didnt know what Hall thought. As the former dragon patriarch, he was very clear, that is, dont overdo it. Anything that would make him a very bad impression on his superiors. The relaxed expression on Hall''s face was finally seen by the Soul Marshal. He began to feel the same mistakes, thinking that Hall''s head was stupid in the attack. However, after carefully observing that the Hall''s eyeballs were very bright and faintly followed by the killing, the Soul Grand Marshal frowned. He immediately understood that Hall was absolutely not stupid. He should be awake at all times. ! Otherwise, people like Hall who are full of murderous eyes, not yelling or screaming, will pick up their weapons and rush to the enemy. The more calm the person in this situation, the more dangerous this kind of person is! Humans seem to have an old saying, "The dog that loves to call does not bite, the dog that bites does not call!" It is obvious that Hall is the latter! If Hall knows that the Soul Marshal is so embarrassed in his heart, it is estimated that he will vomit blood. Hall, who didn''t know the situation, was already thinking about how to do it. After all, time waits for no one, the soul clan and the half-sacred soul beast are desperately swallowing a few soul fragments of the soul warriors. www.novelhall.com~The soul fragments are less and less, look forward to The more worried they are, the more worried they are. Once the soul clan and soul beast are restored again, and continue to cast a soul roar, Hall''s current situation can not be resisted. Lookout and sorcerer want to destroy, but the Soul Grand Marshal is in the way of their progress, want to interrupt the soul of the two handsome, they must defeat the Soul Grand Marshal! I hope that even if they have this strength, they can''t really do it. They can''t guarantee that they can stop the Soul Grand Marshal alone. In case this guy makes a fake action, let them go, and then directly kill the Hall. At that time, Hall could not resist even a single attack by the Soul Marshal. Just looking at them secretly anxious, the Soul Grand Marshal had a calm face, and when the Soul Dual Master continued to swallow, suddenly Hall opened. "Look at you, take advantage of this opportunity to kill the soul of the two handsome guys!" Looking at the sorcerer and the demon, they immediately looked at each other and saw the doubts in the eyes of the sorcerer, but they did not hesitate to speak. "Prepare the magic, kill me with me!" Saying that the lookout is not waiting for the demon to open, the body directly erupted a powerful momentum, the whole body instantly rushed toward the direction of the soul of the two. When the devil saw it, he did not hesitate, and he did not have time to hesitate. He saw his hands flashing fast, and soon two two-piece virtual armor appeared. This is the unique defensive magic of the Dragon Man Magician. Only after the demon was promoted to semi-holy, this ability became more powerful. Seeing that Hall really let them hope to kill them, the Soul Grand Marshals face changed slightly, and glanced at Hall, who still had a smile on his face, and his face suddenly showed anger. "Let''s absorb it quickly, I will stop them!" Chapter 1024： Black shadow Chapter 1024 Black Shadow When the Soul Grand Marshal finished speaking this, he immediately looked at them and killed them. He said that the Soul Grand Marshal is really a shackle of the Soul. His physical ability is actually very powerful. As he advanced, he couldnt escape the magic that was directly displayed by the demon. Those magics, a lot of magic was directly hit by flying, only less than the Soul Grand Marshal. Do not look at the power caused by the magic explosion, but the actual is not hurt the soul of the Grand Marshal. Looking at the Soul Grand Marshal, who is getting closer and closer, I hope that their faces are a little hesitant, and the way forward, the demon once again glanced at the look, seeing the eyes of the original doubts looking back at Hall, immediately After becoming firm, he suddenly understood. Looking at the bite, I spit out three words, "Kill the past!" After talking about the speed, the clothes quickly smashed with the size of the scales, and all the strengths of the semi-classes broke out without reservation. The eyes are exposed, the look of the blue-eyed fangs, where is the handsome and handsome appearance before, even when he is a dragon, it is still ugly. The first time I saw the ugly look of the eagerness to go all out, even the Hall, who is his master, couldnt help but twitch. "Too infiltration! If you go to the horror film, you definitely can''t do it without makeup!" Followed by the sorcerer behind him, after looking at it, it looks much better. It seems that the magical robes made up of scales give a noble feeling. Looking at the same Dragon Man, after the transformation, the two people are very different, Hall is thinking maliciously, this will not be a genetic relationship. "Hey!" A loud bang interrupted Hall''s malicious thoughts, followed by a burst of rumbling continuous collisions, and the squad and the Soul Grand Marshal were half-sacred strong, and the two men flew in the air. I am too lazy to be dazzled. Hall just wanted to say whether the hope was hitting the chicken blood, because this wish could block the Soul Grand Marshal so many signs did not reveal even a trace of signs of death, which made Hall very shocked. However, he did not say anything, and suddenly his eyes widened to reveal an incredible expression. I saw that the Soul Grand Marshal was expected to be killed for three consecutive kills. The last shot looked at a sweeping army and directly attacked the Soul Grand Marshal. This is the first few battles, the Soul Grand Marshal has suffered such a big loss for the first time. Seeing the Soul Grand Marshal was shot and fluttering, the smashing face suddenly showed a hint of surprise, he did not hesitate, his hands quickly stroked a powerful attacking magic. He believes that as long as he can display it, the actions of the soul tribes who devour the fragments of the soul must be interrupted. If they are reluctant to take the pieces of the soul, then the devil will not mind killing them in the event of their injury. future trouble. When the demon almost completed the magic, suddenly the sound of roaring came. "No! Young Master, get out of here!" what? Young master? Being looked at by such an interruption, the magical hands of the demon magic suddenly stunned. Fortunately, his strength was good, and there was no magical reflex, but his body was slightly uncomfortable, but he was forced to stand up. Not a lot of sweat left on the forehead, -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- The magic side controls the magic of the hand, while looking at Hall with a single-minded use of the light. I saw a figure that was less than ten meters away from the Hall. When he saw the figure, the magic of the hand could no longer be maintained, and it bursted directly in his hand. Upon receiving this sudden change, the whole face of the demon became pale. Not only that, but the mouth was still quite a lot. Blood. "Damn! Young master, let the other summoned beasts come, we are Malay!" The devil did not care that he had just been injured, and quickly screamed and followed the hope to catch up. It turned out that they were surprised that the Soul Grand Marshal was defeated by the hope, but now, this is the intention of the Soul Grand Marshal, because the direction in which he was kicked out is actually the direction in which Hall is. Its too late to wait until the reaction is over. The Soul Grand Marshal can clearly see the expression of Halls surprised face, even the hair of Halls face. A distance of ten meters may be a few seconds for the average person, but for a strong thinker of the semi-class, this is no different from no distance. The Soul Grand Marshal has been able to imagine that Hall will definitely take off his head with a look of horror. He will take Hall''s head to make a decoration, and will show it to other people from time to time. In the distance, the soul of the two souls who are swallowing up a few soul fragments saw this scene, and the face could not help but reveal a trace of pity and greedy expression. He is greedy because Hall, the spiritual summons-based human summoner soul, must be very delicious, and may even break through to a higher level after swallowing Hall''s soul As a pity, It was only to watch my big brother alone and enjoy it alone. "Hall I said, you will die! You can rest assured, I will make your body into a specimen, and then help you clean up the dust every day, to ensure that you are spotless!" After the soul of the Grand Marshal, the eyes of the murderous eyes Straight staring at the Hall, the sharp claws lifted up slightly after the actualization, ready to take off his head with a look of horror in the moment of contact with Hall. However, at the last critical moment, the soul of the Grand Marshal suddenly burst into a feeling of something wrong, which made his brow wrinkled. It is not that he is too superstitious, but that this situation has also appeared before. He believes in his instincts and escapes many crises. However, looking at the Hall in front of him, the Soul Grand Marshal does not want to give up so easily. Although the lookout and the demon are not their opponents, but if they really work hard, Hall this guy can definitely escape this robbery. . The Soul Grand Marshal who has a deep understanding of Hall''s huge threat does not want to let such a rare opportunity. If he misses it, he will not know if Hall will easily enter the ambush next time. Thinking of this, the Soul Grand Marshal bit his teeth and decided to ignore the feeling in his heart and speed up toward Hall. When the Soul Marshal continued to rush over, he suddenly saw a smile on his face with a look of panic. He... now dare to laugh? not good! The Soul Grand Marshal slammed the footsteps, but unfortunately still played some, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Hall, in the eyes of everyone stunned. A black shadow directly took the Soul Grand Marshal out of the air... This is from ///html/book/34/34466/index.html Chapter 1025： Chimera? Chapter 1025 Mela? To say that the Soul Grand Marshal who was previously seen flying is the badminton that was shot and flew out, then the Soul Grand Marshal who was shot by this black shadow at this moment is a shell that was sent by the Hongyi cannon. (www.vodtw.com) "boom!" After a loud bang, the figure of the Soul Grand Marshal appeared in a large pit several kilometers away. "hiss!" Seeing this scene, not only the two of them were shocked, but even the soul clan and soul beasts were scared to stop absorbing soul fragments. At this point their eyes have one thing in common, that is, staring straight at the shadow that suddenly appeared in front of the Hall. "This... this is... Dragon? Double-headed dragon?" Even if it is the long-awaited lookout of the dragon people, it is not a stunned look at the sudden emergence of this new dragon... "Roar!" The two-headed dragon-type Warcraft suddenly screamed after hitting the Soul Grand Marshal, and suddenly gave off a majestic momentum. The good momentum was that the flood of the **** was generally spread toward the hopes and other people. The Hall standing behind the double-headed dragon was specially protected, so he did not feel that there was anything wrong with it, but the face of his face was so shocked. However, both the lookout and the demon are surprises, and the soul clan is scared! Because this suddenly emerged double-headed dragon, turned out to be a high-level semi-class powerhouse! In this way, the original possession of the soul family suddenly disappeared at this moment. Hall also took advantage of this opportunity to look at the Warcraft that he summoned. In fact, the most surprising thing is Hall, so when he went in, the Wyvern King is not the same. It is also said that the two-legged dragon king suddenly appeared self-advanced, and finally became this ugly. Is this not a mela? When did Mela become the appearance of the Winged Dragon King? Until this time, Hall remembered that there was a surprise before the black sleep, and he also made a strange laughter to himself. Now it seems that all this is made by Xiao Hei. "Okay, this doesn''t tell me, go back and wait until you wake up and you know it!" Don''t look at Hall''s mouth, but actually he is happy in his heart, although the two-legged dragon king has changed Mela, but this combat power is a lever, a trick to fly a high-half level holy guy, who Can you do it? ...... With the slamming sound, the assassinated Grand Soul of the Soul suddenly appeared in the soul of the two-man, but at this time he did not have the look of the previous victory, replaced by a heavy face. "Big brother, how are you?" The same face looked alert and looked at the strange soul of the Warcraft, the soul of the two-dimensional handsome man quickly asked. But when he turned to look at the Marshal of the Soul, his face could not help but blurt out and asked. "How could this be?" "Hey!" The Marshal of the Soul did not speak, and the place where the voice was made was the armor of his body. I saw that the armor of this time had a burst of green smoke, and under the smoke it was a broken armor. "Good and powerful corrosive! -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- The Soul Marshal is very clear. The armor of his big brother is not invulnerable. It is only a big magic that only hurts him a little. But he just got a shot, so the Soul Master did not think of it. The power is actually this powerful! "Go, leave here immediately, and now have lost the opportunity to kill Hall, only to find a way next time!" The Soul Grand Marshal did not lose his calmness. He thought a lot when he was shot. Hall''s hidden cards allowed the Soul Grand Marshal to underestimate Hall''s strength again. In the immediate situation, the Soul Grand Marshals are already in a weak position. They are a high-level sacred, two first-half sacred, and Hall is a high-half sacred, a half-sacred and a first-half holy. In addition, no one can guarantee that Hall can not summon a semi-classical World of Warcraft. The current situation is very unfavorable to the soul family. Therefore, the decision of the Soul Grand Marshal did not make any big mistakes. The Bin Shuai Wenyan immediately agreed with this view. However, this battle is not currently that they want to evacuate and can be evacuated. Looking at the figure that suddenly turned away, Holton was mad at it. "Played together, can''t beat together? Is there such a good thing in the world?" Hall did not hesitate, and immediately let Mela and hope they chase. The Soul Grand Marshal and the Binary Shuai are very fast, but the speed of the Soul Beast is much slower. For this situation, the Soul Grand Marshal is not found, but looking at the chasing soldiers, the Soul Grand Marshal suddenly bite his teeth and said to Hall Bin Shuai. "Let it leave behind the temple, even if it is dead, it will be conquered by other Hall!" The soul of the two masters heard the face of a fierce change, this semi-class soul beast is not a short time with him ~ www.novelhall.com ~ in the relationship he is somewhat reluctant. However, the words of the Soul Grand Marshal are not unreasonable. It is no secret that Hall can easily conquer the ability of Warcraft. The best way to deal with this metamorphosis ability is to kill those hard-to-reach World of Warcraft and not give Hall the strength. opportunity. Originally, I wanted to make the soul beast fight for a double handsome. Finally, after obeying the words of the Soul Grand Marshal, I had to give orders to the soul beast. "Hey!" The pursuit of the pursuit of them suddenly heard the soul beast sent a burst of sad voice, then they found that the soul beast suddenly stopped and stared at both of them. "Damn! You give me waiting, I will kill you!" The soul of the two-man handsome can not hear the grief in the soul of the beast, he is not like this, but he deeply understands that he and the big brother can not accidentally At least, before the soul patriarch returns, no accident can occur, otherwise the entire soul group will be slaughtered. "Roar!" After the soul beast stopped, he stared at the eyes and looked at a few people. There was no sign to scream at them, and the voice was like a thunder, which shocked everyone, even the speed of their advancement. They all slowed down. After the big eyes of the Soul Beast saw this scene, the corner of the mouth slightly showed a slight curvature. It just wanted to continue to exert a mental attack. Suddenly a huge figure appeared in front of him, waiting for the soul beast to react, one with blue The figure slammed toward the soul beast. The huge soul beast was directly drawn, and then the soul and Hall and others waited for it to react. I saw a wave of the mela wings. It suddenly appeared on the side of the soul beast, and a pair of claws slammed against the head of the soul beast. go with! This is from ///html/book/34/34466/index.html Chapter 1026： Kiwi Chimera Chapter 1026 The Wyvern of the Wyvern, no, now it should be called the King of Mera, its speed is very fast, from the attack of the soul beast to the counterattack, it is only a few seconds. When Hall was awake from the soul attack of the Soul Beast, King Mera had already stretched out its claws and grabbed the head of the Soul Beast, as if not to shatter its head. I will not give up. "Stop! Wait!" When he saw the king of Mela''s claws hitting the soul beast, Hall quickly stopped to stop, but unfortunately, at the moment of Hall''s opening, the huge head of the soul beast was suddenly crushed by the claws of the king. Looking at the huge head that had broken a big mouth, the blood continued to flow out of the soul, Hall could not help but swallow. "This is too much too bad... not right!" Hall suddenly shook his head. He first stunned the king of Mela. The king of Mela seemed to feel the anger of Hall. The two heads showed a grievous expression, and the other smiled at Hall''s grin. stand up. Seeing this scene, Halls forehead couldnt help but have a few days of black lines. The two heads of Mela, the two heads of emotion, always have two opposite characters. If one wants to go east and the other wants to go west, Who is the meaning of this body? It can''t be divided into two halves. "Oh, forget it!" Seeing Mela''s appearance, Hall was too lazy to be angry. Anyway, the soul beast is dead and can no longer die. It is no longer possible to blame Mera. In fact, Hall wants to see if he can conquer this soul beast. After all, this is a semi-classic soul beast. The powerful part of the soul attack is deeply experienced. But the only weakness is that this soul beast needs to work with the Soul to play the most powerful ability. Hall estimates that the soul is missing, and this ability is at least halved. Thinking of this, Hall''s inner regret can not help but a lot less, and then there will be enough magic crystals, and then get a few powerful soul beasts. When Hall was a little pity, suddenly Yu Guang glanced at the King of Mera who was trying to get something into his mouth. It was this eye that Hall quickly yelled. "Stop! No, stop! Look at you to stop me!" Hearing Halls screaming, Melas two heads showed a grievous expression, and the lookout was a sneak peek from the US puller and handed back to Hall. "Oh, it really is this, you are a good Mela, I dare to play this trick under my eyes!" The king of Mera heard that the two heads suddenly shook like a rattle, and then one head slammed against the other head, and roared at the head. After the other head was hit, it was not to be outdone, and immediately ran back. Looking at the huge heads of the two Kings of Mela, the heads of the heads collided with each other, and Halls forehead suddenly appeared a blue vein. "You are enough! If you are in trouble, you will be kept in space forever!" Hall actually didn''t know whether this sentence was useful or not. He could directly express his dissatisfaction. There was no other person except Xiao Hei. Therefore, when he said this, he subconsciously thought that he was facing Xiao Hei. But what he didn''t think was that Melawang heard the words quietly at once, and both heads looked at Hall with a grievous expression at the same time. It looked like "Master, don''t do this, we won''t dare next time!" &nb -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Hall; Hall''s face is a little bit blue, a wave of hand throwing this shameful King Mela into the space, with the disappearance of Mela, the scene is finally quiet. Looking up at the place where the Soul Grand Marshal fled, where they still have their presence, the Hall who wanted to chase them was considered, and finally gave up the idea. This rushed into the ambush of the Soul, almost lost his life here, which allows Hall to understand, he is not invincible, the soul can survive now, there is still a certain foundation. Although the Soul Grand Marshal and the Binary Shuai are now defeated, who can guarantee that they do not have a soul card Grand Marshal? Like the elimination of the Soul, the thing that the souls are smeared from the Titans, or the dean of the inner court is a headache! After playing the half-sacred magic crystal, Hall thought of it and immediately entered the space. Look at the two people, look at me, I see you, see Hall, they have to guard the Huo. Seoul. It didn''t take long for Hall to move. I didn''t wait to look at the inquiry. I saw that Hall waved and a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. Looking at the figure in front of me, I looked at my face with such a look. I saw this figure is the lightning golden eagle that was previously wounded. At this time, the lightning golden eagle was a big circle before. Not only that, but the lightning golden eagle''s hair became more golden. Not only that, but both the lookout and the demon can feel the kind of Warcraft breath that came from the lightning golden eagle, not the difference of the soul beast also said that the lightning golden eagle was promoted by Hall and became A half-level holy Warcraft! In this way, Hall is not a small black, there are already four and a half holy combat power, it can be said that he can rely on his own power and the high-level fire of the city to compete! "Go, let''s go back!" ...... Holy City of Fire Glory Fort in the School of Magic "What are you waiting for, Dean Hudson, its already good, and there are thousands more dead in Beifengcheng! In this way, we are prepared to fully rush, and Beifeng City does not know how many people are still alive!" The person who speaks so excited is not someone else. It is Royce who is relying on Morgan. At this time, Royce is like a caring ambassador who cares about the people. It seems that every compatriot who died is his relatives. Its someone else, and even Morgan next to him is a bit too blind. But looking at it doesn''t mean that Morgan doesn''t agree with him. On the contrary, don''t look at Morgan''s face without any expression, but he looks at Hudson''s sly expression, and don''t mention how happy he is. Yesterday, I went to find Hall''s Griffin Knight to report that they lost Hall''s trace. Not only that, but they also encountered a violent mammoth group, a team of Griffin Knights only came back half. The people in the inner court did not put the mammoth beasts in their hearts. These honest behemoths would not actively attack the human city as long as they did not actively provoke them. They care that Hall can''t find it, and Morgan has attributed this reason to Lawrence. They think they can''t find Hall. It''s very likely that they secretly informed Hall that Hall is afraid to dare. come back. And today is when they are worried, Royce is just a beginning... This is from ///html/book/34/34466/index.html Chapter 1027： It’s really good Chapter 1027 is really good. Hall lost the news of the trail, which made Hudson and Morgan a little surprised. But Hudson, they are really surprised and confused, and they are surprised to surprise them! At this time, only Hullman behind Hudson, Lawrence and Loren seemed to feel signs of breakthrough a few days ago, they have gone to retreat. Therefore, there are not many people standing on Hoffman''s side. At the beginning of the meeting, Morgan''s people are worried, and this Royce, who usually does not show the mountains and does not show water, actually played the emotional card. He said that he really seems to be The same kind of sorrowful person. This is not a good thing for Hoffman. After all, it is true that Hall is missing. No matter how he argues, it will not help. Moreover, it has been several days in Beifengcheng. According to the notification given by the soul family, it is estimated that thousands of people have already died. Hoffman is very clear. The key to solving this problem is that the inner court will organize a huge army as soon as possible. Not only that, but also discuss with the other two inner courts, let them send semi-level masters to help. It is best to do so once to make the soul family hurt. So Morgan took Hall''s mouth, it was just an excuse, an excuse for the fact that Dean Hudson could not refuse one of their conditions. "So this time, Hall must be responsible for this!" Said here, Royce''s face suddenly became serious, his eyes staring at Hoffman, and Hoffman was not afraid of him, but instead Go back and go back. Royce was almost scared by Hoffman. After all, Hoffman''s reputation was very big, and Royce didn''t qualify for shoes. In the heart of Morgan, Royce said, this idiot, has not begun to give people a set, was scared by people, feelings Loren these guys are not, you have no object of bullying? Slightly coughing, this made the scared Royce body unable to avoid a while, he just remembered, but there is a group of backup behind him. "Cough!" Royce coughed to cover up his cockroaches, and then his eyes flickered, not dare to look directly at Hoffman''s contemptuous eyes. "Because we don''t know whether Hall has quietly told him to run away, in order to avoid this kind of thing happening, I think the issue of this expedition should be led by Morgan, because this purpose is not only to rescue Those people in Beifeng City, but also a lesson to the soul family, so I think this time will send a glory army!" Oh, finally exposed the target? Hudsons originally closed eyes suddenly opened, and his eyes did not have the oven Royce, but looked at Morgan standing behind him! Hudson did not think that he had to bear with Morgan, and he turned his attention to the Glory Army directly! This is a special army composed entirely of seven battles. At present, the militarys control is in the hands of Hudson. Morgans are making troubles. Finally, they are paying attention to Hudsons hand. How can this be done? Hudson is not angry. Not only Hudson, but even the vice-president of Renee, who heard Royces words, looked a little harder. Vice-President Renee didn''t care about Morgan''s tossing in the inner court. As long as she didn''t make the inner court make the dog jump and disturb her to break through the holy line, now it seems that Morgan''s practice has exceeded her bottom line. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. recommended reading: fast wear system female with the upper position ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- It is estimated that if Tomlinson is here, he may be tempered by Morgan. "Morgan! Is this what you mean?" When I heard Hudsons opening, Hoffman, who originally wanted to swear by Royce, closed his mouth, not to see Hudsons speech so calm, but everyone who knows Hudson knows that the more it represents, the Hudson The more angry I am. Don''t look at Hudson, who is always a good old man, but people who have seen Hudson''s hair are deeply aware of Hudson''s terrible things! At the beginning, the three inner courts entered the **** continent together. In the end, because of environmental reasons, human losses were heavy, and his good friend, his own pro-disciple, Johnny, was the father who died in this retreat. When the father of Johnny was killed, Hudson violently shot, and suddenly killed a lot of blood princes, so that other blood families feared to spread to themselves and did not continue to approach, this is the real reason for the three inner courts to escape . Hudson believed that it was because he did not shoot ahead, which led to the death of Johnny, which is why Hudson would be so good to Johnny, not only to teach him personally, but also to turn a blind eye to his little things. The reason is. In his view, as long as Johnny did not rebel against the inner court of human rebellion, no matter what he did, he could recover it and be able to recover it! Seems to feel the horror of Hudson, the face of the people can not help but change, Royce is one of the more miserable ones After all, he has not broken through to the semi-class, so he legs tolerate I cant help but tremble, pale, and look like an old man with a serious illness. Although Morgan is still sitting on the stool, but his face is also not good-looking, the sweat behind it constantly emerges, if there is a black robe block, it is estimated to be shameful. "More, Dean Hudson, is this something that I mean is so heavy? You don''t see where this is, this is not a place for you to say!" Morgan said here, the body suddenly broke out, Hudson blinked and looked at Morgan, fleeing to think that Morgan actually turned his face, so to speak... When Hudson thought about it, suddenly a figure ran from the outside and interrupted him. "What''s the matter!" Hudson''s tone is not very good. If it is changed to other time, Hudson is still very good at talking. This also blames the person who sent the message is not the time. Some of the intimidated messengers said quickly, regardless of the sweat of their forehead. "Report! Emergency information!" "Well? Quickly!" Hudson remembered this. It seems that he had previously explained that as long as emergency information is available, he can come in. This is all about blaming Morgan, they are almost confused by them! "It has been confirmed that Halls stronghold near the north was destroyed, and the technique was similar to that of the previous Hall!" what? ! Upon hearing this news, everyone present was exclaimed. They didn''t think of Hall, who had always mentioned the news. Even now, there was news. Hoffman''s original Tie Qing''s face suddenly spread a lot after hearing this. "This stinky boy, its really a good thing! But its a good thing!" This is from ///html/book/34/34466/index.html Chapter 1028： Taught Morgan Chapter 1028 being teased by Morgan Its so good! Not only Hoffman, Hudson also secretly admired one sentence. Especially the people who saw Morgan who had been talking about Hall, watching them look like a face, I dont want to mention how happy they are, if their identity is here, and the time of singing is wrong, Hudson and Hoff Man really wants to sing a song like "Shuang Shuang!" Well, if there are different worlds! "Are you sure that Hall is doing it? Is there a mark left by Hall, or is there evidence that Hall is doing it?" Morgan asked in a low voice. The messenger did not know what had just happened here, but one thing is certain, neither Hudson nor Morgan could have been a small messenger who could offend him. "No... this... really no, but..." "That''s not!" Morgan bluntly interrupted the messenger''s words, and although the messenger was somewhat unwilling, but in the face of a strong Morgan, he finally had to shut up. Seeing the evil eyes that Hoffman looked at, Morgan did not pay attention to it and said it himself. "This is just a coincidence. Just now we didn''t just hear the news that the mammoth beast was mad. It is very likely that this was caused by a mammoth beast. It has nothing to do with Hall, so I think..." At this time, another figure ran in, this time interrupted Morgan''s words, so Morgan is very uncomfortable roaring. "What''s the matter! Can''t you wait and see?" The former messenger looked at his companion with a poor look. He thought he was unlucky, but he was lucky to be with him. "I...I...sorry! That...I have important intelligence reports!" I whispered a few words and looked at Morgan, whose face was getting more and more ugly, and the commander didn''t know where to get the courage to explain. "Is it another important news?" Morgan was faintly faint. He just wanted to let him wait outside, but Hoffman seemed to see Morgan''s heart, and he said with a look of embarrassment. "Don''t be afraid, say slowly, what is going on." Seeing Hoffman talking to himself, the messenger was grateful. He knew that he could not waste the habit of Hoffmann''s deputy dean, so he reported it at his fastest speed. After listening to the messenger''s words, the people once again picked up, and another soul base was destroyed, which is almost the same as before. Morgan''s face was a bit ugly, his eyes were stunned, and when the map was seriously looked at, he suddenly turned his eyes and he quickly stepped forward. "Hey! I said before, this base is likely to be destroyed by mammoth behemoths. You see, these two bases are all in the route of the mammoth beast that was said before!" With Morgan''s finger direction, everyone immediately saw a line of the map, let alone Morgan said that the secret base of the destroyed Soul is still that line! In this way, it can be explained that these two bases are likely to be destroyed by mammoth beasts, not by Hall. But where does Morgan know that this is a coincidence, and Hall did not consider that much when he destroyed the soul base. "Okay, go out and tell the people behind you, there is nothing important, don''t come in, don''t know..." -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time.Recommended reading: Black Emperor Pet: Suo Kissing the price of a small wife ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- However, Morgans last word has not yet been spoken, and a messenger ran in and saw the messengers rush and unsuspecting appearance. The two former commanders looked at each other and looked at each others eyes. I have a poor look. The messenger who just came in looked at the two companions with a strange look, especially when they saw that they seemed to look at themselves with poor eyes, and their hearts were so good. What he just wanted to say, but suddenly there was a roar of snarl in his ear. "What is it? Don''t you see that we are in a meeting?" The sound penetrated directly through his ears, causing the sound of the sound of the mantle in his ears, the stars also appearing in the eyes, and the body was crumbling. "Enough Morgan!" Hudson spoke up, not only that, but his momentum directly pressed Morgan down, which made Morgan feel very uncomfortable, but after all, he thought about it and looked at the door, and finally endured it. . Seeing Morgan shut up, Hudsons words asked about the messenger who was still in chaos. The messenger who passed back to God gratefully glanced at Hudson, and after a respectful dedication, he told what he wanted to report. It turned out that the news was similar to the previous two, but this time he said that the three soul bases were destroyed. Especially when I heard that the estimated soul loss was about 20,000 soldiers, everyone could not help. Take a cold breath. You must know that this is a warrior of the Soul, not a poultry waiting to be slaughtered, and it is worth killing 200,000 poultry. It is impossible for one person to do it What does this mean, which means Halls Strength far exceeds their perception! When Royce heard this change, he thought that he could get a higher promotion resource when he invested in Morgan. So he could say that he had already killed Hall, but now he hears Halls abnormal metamorphosis. At this point, for a time he also regretted why he had to treat Hall like that. And Morgan, who also wants to regret it, if he knew that this guy would be so abnormal, then he should have cleaned up Hall early! But now it is too late, Hall can use his own strength to destroy twenty thousand souls, even if one more Morgan can not do. Everyone saw that the faces of Morgan were not good. Many people tried to hold back their smiles because they were afraid of Morgan''s power, but Hoffman was not afraid. "Ha ha ha!" Suddenly a burst of laughter came, which made Morgan and others look ugly and turned to Hoffman. Hoffman did not care. Hudson on the side said that although there was no smile on the surface, but the heart was happy. "Cough, I am sorry, I was thinking about it. It must have been angered by the mammoth behemoths, and then they took them all the way to find the soul base, let the mammoth beasts destroy the soul base! Well, it must be like this, Otherwise, how could it be that many Soul bases have been destroyed? Are you right?" To your uncle! Morgan couldn''t help but sigh. It seems that Hoffman seems to be explaining Morgan, but the reality is ridiculing his ignorance. Everyone knows that Hoffman said that someone has lured the mammoth beast to destroy the soul base, which is simply a behavior to find death! This is not teasing Morgan. What is it? This is from ///html/book/34/34466/index.html Chapter 1029： Morgan Chapter 1029 Morgan Favor "enough!" Hoffmans ridicule seems to have stepped on Morgans tail, making him the first time he screamed at Hoffman in public. Morgans move was too sudden, and some people present did not react at all. However, as the dean of the inner court, Hudson, his face became gloomy, because he knew what Morgan represented. Before Morgan, no matter what happened, even if he regenerated, it was just a glimpse of others. If he was not good enough, he would turn and leave and ignore the person, but once Morgan did not care about the occasion to make such a rude thing, then It means that Morgan is not ready to install this time, it is to behave in a true manner. Hudson didn''t speak immediately. He looked a little gloomy and looked at Morgan. He wanted to know if Morgan had any cards at the time, which led him to dare to do so. As a object of being scorned, Hoffman looked at Morgan with a dignified look, because he had obviously felt the killing of Morgans body. The people present at the scene were the masters of the primary combat power of the nine, for the murderous nature. No stranger, Morgan dared to expose the killing in this occasion, which shows that Morgan has been reluctant to hide. Looking at everyone''s eyes, Morgan naturally understands why this is the case, but he doesn''t care, and he doesn''t just fool this thing as usual, but looks at Hoffman with a sneer. "I don''t care whether someone is going to lure the mammoth beast, or whether it is the soul base of the mammoth beast. I just know that the reason why Beifengcheng was destroyed is because of Hall, now Hall is gone. Every day, residents of Beifengcheng have died in the teeth of the souls." "These people not only have officials, soldiers, but also many ordinary humans. They need our help at this time. Can we not do something for them? Is it necessary to entangle here whether the mammoth beasts are destroyed? What is the soul base?" No one thought that Morgan would say such a sensible word in this situation. Many people who are familiar with Morgan dont believe in the buckled ears. They feel that their ears must be a problem, otherwise they will say from Morgans mouth. Its so disgusting... Oh, no, its such a noble word. Hoffman wanted to laugh, but this time he resisted, because he also saw that Morgan was ready to focus. That''s right, it''s the point! As for the chaos that was said before, it is automatically filtered, otherwise he is afraid that he will not be able to resist the inner nausea and feel vomiting directly. This will make him the deputy director of the inner court very dismissive! "The reason for Hall''s disappearance is that Hoffman Vice President is your responsibility!" Seeing Morgans name and saying that he, Hoffmans face is a bit ugly, not only him, but also Hudson and Renee, so Morgan has already seen it. Since this step, then its hidden in the dark. Now, you can get it directly on the bright side. "Don''t tell me that you are not you, Hall is a disciple of Loren. What you have done is clear to you! The glory of the Hall of Horst in Area A was sent privately to protect the family members who are not high-level. For this violation, I think I will Needless to say, things are so obvious, there is not much meaning in saying it!" For Morgans question, some neutral high-level executives have a hard look. After all, there have been some incidents before sending the Glory Army to defend their families. At that time, there were some unpleasant things. After the inner court was consulted, This is the final conclusion, except for the few at the highest level, the rest of the people are absolutely not allowed to mobilize the Glory Army. But now Morgan has pointed this out directly, which shows that it is a situation that is ready to settle accounts. However, Hoffman did not appreciate it. He looked at your Morgan coldly and sneered. "Morgan, it seems that you forgot, Hall is the glory of the inner court, he killed the soul of the soul of the Sanqi, but also killed the soul trilogy!" "What about that? This kind of thing can''t be solved with a combination of merits and demerits! Hall''s family has been protected, then the family of Beifengcheng, what do they do? Lost those relatives, these families How will you live in the future?" Listening to Morgan''s righteous words, I don''t know why, Hoffman suddenly felt very disgusting. If he was so false and false, he would say it again and again from his mouth. He seemed to be ready to carry the shamelessly to the end! "Don''t bring this kind of blundering words up again. If those people in Beifeng City know that it is used as an excuse for you, my aunt is willing to die!" Seeing that Morgan still wants to speak openly, Hoffman first interrupted him. "What do you want to do, just say it!" When Hoffman said this, his eyes stared straight at Morgan. It looked like he was telling Morgan. If he was talking nonsense, be careful to smoke him. "Hey!" Morgan snorted, then turned to look at the people behind him, and after they all nodded, Morgan looked at Hudson with a serious look. "I said before that this time we will not only save the 200,000 prisoners in Beifeng City, but also give the souls a heavy blow." "Therefore, the Glory Army must hand over command!" "You dream!" Hoffman heard loudly and yelled at Then the momentum suddenly broke out, and several messengers were almost intimidated by this sudden momentum. "How? Good consultation, are you ready to do it?" Morgan looked at Hoffman with a sneer. Before he said, he might estimate Hoffman, but since he was promoted to the second half, the overall strength has improved. Quite a lot, Hoffmans momentum is not enough for him! Thinking of this, Morgan suddenly broke out of a momentum that is harder than Hoffman. The strength of the semi-classic level directly pressed Hoffman''s face to a red color. If he wanted to come, he would try to squirt directly. An old blood came out. Seeing Hoffman can still hold on, Morgan looked at him with some surprise, but in the heart of seeing Hoffman''s crumbling look, I couldn''t help but sneer. Now I don''t estimate Hoffman''s face. The momentum, the momentum is like a levee flood, which is directly pressed against Hoffman... Hoffman suddenly saw his eyes wide open, and a blood could no longer resist the direct spray... "Enough! Morgan! You..." Chapter 1030： Mondry Chapter 1030 Mondrian "Enough Morgan! You... um?" Suddenly a female voice came, and then a stronger momentum than Morgan instantly overpowered Morgan, the original face with a smile of Morgan, suddenly stiff at this moment on his face. Fortunately, the female voice suddenly paused, which did not make Morgan ugly. Everyone did not pay attention to the woman who made the sound, but they all looked at Hoffman. I saw Hoffman''s eyes flushed at this time, and staring straight at Morgan, the body is constantly growing, watching this look, the familiar people suddenly shocked. "Hoffman, he has to break through! And this time?" Realizing that the situation was a little urgent, Dean Hudson said that he was approaching Hoffman directly, and the other figure was the dean of Renee, who had previously slammed Morgan. I saw two people holding Hoffman behind him, and at the same time, his body was staring at everyone in front of him. "Today''s meeting is here, what''s the matter, wait until you say, please leave!" Hudson did not hesitate to send a guest order, which made Morgan and others look hard to see. Especially Morgan, he looked at Hoffman with his eyes wide open. He didn''t think that he had not only failed to let Hoffman suffer, but also helped him. If Morgan knew that it would be such a result, I don''t know if he would do this. It is estimated that he is very regretful at this moment. "The breakthrough is not that simple, as long as there is such a trace of unrest factor..." Thinking of this, Morgan suddenly sighed. "Hoffman Vice Dean, don''t stare at me like this, although I also know that Hall is your favorite person, but those in Beifeng City have to save, whether it is the control group or the college, they are Must be saved, otherwise..." "Shut up!" Waiting for Morgan to finish, Hudson suddenly sighed, but the sound sounded a bit awkward, as if to restrain the sound from being too big and deliberate. Seeing Hudson''s shot, Morgan''s face suddenly changed, this situation is somewhat beyond his expectations, but after seeing Hoffman ready to break through, Morgan also understands what is going on. However, since things have already been said, people are just offended. If people are retreating at this time, those who are dissatisfied at that time may not only be those in front of them. "President Hudson, what are you doing, I am concerned about Vice President Hoffman, are you not saying that?" Morgan smiled on his face, and a very aggrieved expression deliberately said loudly. "I let you shut up!" Hudson snorted, and the murderous murder suddenly rushed toward Morgan and others. Morgan, the first person to bear the brunt, seems to be like a boat in the sea, and Royce, who is worse than Morgan, is sitting on the ground with a pale face. The sweat on his face is falling. Soon the whole person seems to be a wolverine that looks like a chicken. But at this time other people did not make fun of him, or simply did not have time to pay attention to Royce, everyone seems to regard him as a transparent person, but his eyes are a little shocked to see Hudson. In their impression, Hudson seems to be the first time to do this on this occasion. For a time, those people who followed Morgan were wrong. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: Rebirth protection ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- No. "Hudson, you are over!" At this time, suddenly a voice came over, not only that, with the arrival of the sound, an invisible momentum instantly pushed Hudsons momentum back, and saw that this momentum would rush to Hoffmans side. Hudson blinked and his momentum exploded again, and eventually the momentum between the two sides stabilized between the two. "It''s you?!!" After the momentum finally stabilized, Hudson widened his eyes and looked at the people in front of him. "Why, don''t you welcome me?" The old man is talking. From the outside, this old man is very old, not only his hair, but his beard is white, not only that, but his body is almost nine. Ten degrees. It was such a look that looked like an old dragon, but everyone present was indifferently respectful to him. "Elders are good!" "Elder, how come you?" "Elders, you slow down!" When Hudson and Renee saw this person in front of their eyes, their faces could not be changed, and those of Morgan were greeted with a good face to say hello to the old man. "Oh, everyone, don''t be so polite!" The old man smiled and greeted everyone, and finally walked to Hudson''s face, then he smiled and looked at Hudson faintly. "Why, don''t you welcome me? Hudson?!" The old man called Hudson''s name, but Hudson did not show an unpleasant expression. After a deep breath, Hudson took back the momentum . "Elder Mondrill, hello!" See Hudsons salute, and Renee also followed the salute I have seen Elder Monderry! Mondrich heard a smile on his face. He looked up slightly and looked at Hudson and Renee. "Well, how are you! The old man is old, I can''t live for a long time, so I can''t go out for a long time, but I will try to walk as much as possible, so that no one will forget my old man!" Mengdelis voice just fell, and Morgan on the side immediately stepped forward to support Mondrians hand and respectfully said. "Teacher, you are still young and your body is good!" Some of the younger people present heard the words of Morgan, and suddenly the chin suddenly fell, and they never thought that this is not a common move, but the reputation is a former dean who is bigger than Hudson. It will be Morgan''s teacher! And many people also instantly understand why Morgan has dared to confront Hoffman with his strength, why he is not afraid of Hudson, and there are some such great gods behind him. "Haha, don''t lie to my old man, my own situation is clear!" Mondley shook his head with a smile, then continued to discuss the topic, and Hoffman turned to look a little surprised. "He, it should be the original Hoffman, huh, huh, yes, I didn''t think he was not only coming back, but he was about to be promoted, not bad!" The two good looks seem to really praise Hoffman, but Hudson and others face a fierce change, because he can feel that when Mondley said this, the tone seems to be particularly exacerbated. Others don''t care, but Hudson is obviously aware that after Hoffman heard the voice, the original calm heart began to appear less than change. Chapter 1031： Is this your uncle? Chapter 1031 This is your uncle? "Elder Mondrill!" Seeing that Hoffmans face began to change, and the whole persons body trembled a little, Hudsons disregard for Monderrys dissatisfaction, directly radiating the bodys momentum and protecting Hoffman, while he himself was directly Blocked between Hoffman and Mondrian. "Well?" Mondrian''s old lady Longze''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then her face smiled. "Oh, people are old, sometimes the body is a little slow, cough!" When the old man suddenly coughed, Morgan on the side quickly patted him on his back, and it looked like the **** who took care of the emperor. Hudson was not deceived by the appearance of Mondrian. He was very aware of the horror of the old man. Don''t look at the harmless appearance of his own human beings. He really started killing people, but it would not be soft. Therefore, he did not relax because of Mondley''s abandonment, and his heart was also anxious, thinking about why Hoffman is not good now, if there is any accident, then it will be troublesome. "Okay!" Mondley waved his hand to stop Morgan, who was taking his own back, and then turned to look at Hudson Road. "I heard that Beifengcheng was occupied by the souls of the guys? And there are more than 100,000 people who have become prisoners?" Don''t look at the appearance of Mondrian''s old-fashioned dragon clock, but he didn''t say this when he spoke. Not only was his speech clear, his ideas were smooth, but he did not interrupt others. "And I also heard that all this is caused by a little ghost named Hall? Not that I said you, you have done something wrong!" Hudson and Renee had a ugly expression on their faces. If others said this, they could refute or say it directly, but if the person who spoke was replaced by Mondrill, then it would be not that simple. , "This little devil named Hall, I also listened to the speech. Recently, the inner court was not so troubled by him. It was able to eliminate so many souls and chopsticks. At his age, it was a good one! But..." The front is all praise Hall, but Hudson knows that this matter is not so simple, and it is not true. After hearing Mondley suddenly turn the topic around, he knows that then Monderry will be worried. "But this thing, we have to look at it separately. Hall is a little devil who makes a great contribution to the inner court. We can''t deny him. The reward is rewarded, but he also caused big troubles? This time, he did not say goodbye, this is that he is wrong!" Morgan and others heard that Mondley said this, especially after seeing that Hudson and others had no rebuttal ability, and they all showed smug smiles on their faces. Especially Royce, who had been scared before, he did not think that he had to rely on Morgan in the absence of a way to go, and finally found that Morgan had such a big support behind him, which made Royce particularly excited. When he thinks that Morgan will be the only one in the inner court, his identity will naturally rise. "Hudson, this time for the reputation of the inner court, for the future of the inner court, give the command of the glory army to Morgan, let him go to the soul of the **** to defeat, so that the inner court everyone to explain! As for the kid of Hall, I will give you a task and get him back!" -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- ;what? Hudson''s eyes widened and looked at Mondrian. He didn''t grow up. This guy who has been retiring for so long is actually asking for such rude demands! Although Mondrian is the dean of the last inner court, Hudson has been at a high position for many years. The upper-class person''s breath is not worse than Mondial. He does not want to refute Mondley and does not mean that he can''t! Just as he was preparing to open an objection, suddenly two breaths came from the outside. After feeling the two breaths, everyone in the room couldnt help but then turned to look at Hoffman, but saw Hoffman still closed his eyes and prepared to break through, they immediately thought about it in his mind. "Who? Who will break through this time?" The original two breaths were similar to the time when Morgan broke through, which means that two people broke through to the semi-class. In the past, whether it was Hudson or Morgan, I would be very happy in my heart, because the increase of semi-level masters means that the human power is strengthening. When facing the soul or the demons in the future, it will certainly save some disadvantages. . However, this situation has occurred in the inner court now. For the first time, everyone thinks about who this breakthrough person will be. "Oh, someone broke through? Yes, good!" Mengdeli smiled, but the heart was thinking. "It seems that Morgan is not wrong. Hall does have a secret. It seems to be revealed every time." A secret is very precious. If I can get all his secrets, then will I still have one day?" Everyone who might be present, it is estimated that there are not a few clear ideas in the heart of Mondley, except for Morgan, who has long known, and some suspected Hudson... No one was in the words of Mondrian. For a time, the whole meeting room was a little cold, but Mondry didn''t care. He stood so calmly, suddenly looking away, and a figure flew quickly. "Hahaha, I didn''t think I would have such a day, Hoffman, look..." When the person said that he was suddenly stopped, he first looked at Hoffman, who was shaking under his body, and then slammed Morgan, who was standing behind an old man. For a time, he did not think about who the old man was. Going forward, I looked at Morgan and said evilly. "Morgan, you guy, isn''t it something, or how Hoffman would..." "Enough! Lao Luo! If you don''t want Hoffman to have an accident, give me a quiet and quiet side!" He is talking to Hudson. He just used his own momentum to suppress Lorens momentum. At the same time, he also affirmed one thing. That is, one of the two momentums, Loren! That is to say, this guy of Loren, even in a short time from the first-class junior summoner, turned out to be the first-class semi-sacred summoner, this span of curvature, but it is very surprising! Loren saw Hudsons seriousness here, and immediately closed his mouth and did not speak. After controlling his emotions, Loren looked at Morgan and others with his face and the old man who looked at him with his smile. Loren squatted his eyes and finally said something that made everyone fall. "Hey, Morgan, how did you bring your uncle?" Chapter 1032： Johnny is coming Chapter 1032, Johnny, is coming. Uh This **** just said? uncle? Gosh! Loren, this **** turned out to be directly in Monderry? ! Everyone looked at your Loren with some horror. Many people looked at Mondrie on the side. I saw that Mondrians face was black, and its black. As for Hudson, he looked at Loren with no words. He just reminded Loren not to quarrel with Hoffman. He managed to control the situation. If he was disturbed by this guy, Hoffman not only caused The promotion failed, and finally there was a big problem, then Morgan would definitely laugh at it. Its just that he didnt think that he just forgot to tell Loren not to talk indiscriminately. As a result, this guy gave Mengds horrible, horrible old man to him. Didn''t you see Mondley''s face as dark as the bottom of the pot? Didn''t you see Morgan''s expression on the side? Obviously, Lorens words are very powerful, and even Hudson is thinking, if you play against them in the future, can you rely on this method to anger them and make them appear flawed. "Loren, what are you talking about! This is the elder Mondry, the dean of the previous generation! It is also my respected teacher. You better apologize to my teacher, otherwise..." The dean of the previous generation? It was really scared that Loren heard of Morgan. He did not think that the dean of the previous generation would appear here, and it was still an old man who seemed to be a leader! And... Loren glanced at Mondrie, as if he was being mad at himself, his body trembled slightly. Just after Loren, who wanted to make a fuss, heard the threat behind Morgan, the whole person was upset. Loren was such a person. When he was upset, he would not let others cool. "Oh? Otherwise? Morgan, I am not talking about you. You were so arrogant when you were half-sacred, or are we practicing today?" Uh I don''t know why, when everyone heard this as if they were talking in a mixed tone, everyone had a black line on their foreheads. Still practicing? Why don''t you go to heaven? Looking at Loren''s arrival, he took control of the atmosphere here. Hudson suddenly felt that this was not bad. It seems that there is such a guy stirring up here, and he can still live in the scene. It seems to be a good way. Seeing that Morgan was trembling with his own temperament, Loren was not only not afraid, but he looked at him with provocative eyes. How much it looked like, how embarrassing it was. Before dare to scream at Lorenz of Loren, he has quietly walked aside. He is not stupid. The current situation is somewhat unknown. Although he has completely relied on Morgan, this does not mean him. Can be completely selfless dedication to be cannon fodder! "enough!" A cold scream came, and Lorens face suddenly changed. The overwhelming horror of the wind directly pushed him over him. He was already a member of the semi-classical strength. He could not help but sweat back and couldnt help but step back. His face became paler over time. "Oh, Elder Mondley don''t get angry. Loren is this character. I will talk to him later." Just when Loren was sweating and couldn''t support it, Hudson shot. "Hudson, this must have an account!" Obviously, Mondley was really angry. He stared straight at Loren and made a look that would not stop when he did not deal with Lauren. But will Hudson listen to Mondrians words really? Seeing the eyes of everyone around him, Hudson did not show a nervous look, only to see him faintly looking at Mondrian. "Elders, I think... you still go back and have a good rest. You still don''t want to get involved in this matter. There will be a unified decision at the top of the inner court! It will give the people a perfect answer!" "Oh? Do you really think so?" Mondrians half-squinting eyes suddenly opened, and he looked at Hudson with a look that was completely different from the old mans eyes. The look was like a sharp knife. The average person does not dare to look at him. But Hudson is not an ordinary person after all, he looked at Mondley straight, without any slight concessions. The people around him were scared by this scene, even if it was Morgan, although he was very happy, but he was also cautious and prepared for any situation. After all, these two are the masters of the higher semi-classic combat power, and the destructive power of their battle is not a level between the primary and the semi-sanctification. The surrounding atmosphere became a little dignified at a time, and the momentum of both sides was constantly increasing. At this time, a figure suddenly appeared at the door. With the sudden appearance of this figure, Hudsons eyes suddenly showed surprise. Look. Mondley looked at Hudson with some doubts and could make Hudson take his heart at this time. Obviously, it was not easy to come. This made Mondrian also interested. He wanted to know who the coming person was. As he turned back, he saw that the person turned out to be a young man, and to his surprise, the breath of this young man turned out to be a semi-classist! The person with feelings is another person who broke through the semi-sacred before. The most important impression he gave to Mondley was that he was young! Being so young can be a semi-holy, obviously his future is limitless! "Teacher!" The young man first looked at the situation with some surprises The eyes glimpsed a little bit, and then he screamed respectfully to Hudson. "Oh, strong Nade is you!" Hudson heard a smile on his face. Apparently he was very optimistic about his disciple. He was the son of his good friend. Secondly, Johnny was very outstanding. Young was promoted to a semi-level master, the future is boundless, and the face of his teacher is also light, and the second is also worthy of his dead friend. Mondley blinked. He just seemed to feel that Johnnys eyes were a little strange. He first looked at Morgan on the sidelines and saw that Morgan had nodded to himself and seemed to understand what he was looking for. The momentum is standing aside. "Johnnad, how come you?" Johnny was heard on his face with a calm face against Hudson. "Teacher, I heard that something went wrong here, all come and see." Hudson thought that Johnny was just over half-sacred and came to help himself, but he hadn''t waited for him to laugh out. The words of Johnny made his smile suddenly stiff. Chapter 1033： Forced palace Chapter 1033, Forced Palace "Teacher, I think this incident is entirely caused by Hall. Therefore, I think Hall''s responsibility is relatively large. My opinion is that Hall''s responsibility has to be paid, and people in Beifengcheng have to save!" Ok? ! The opening of Johnny, the faces of everyone in the scene changed, but Monderry and others were some accidents. They did not expect to be the most proud disciple of Hudson, and they would actually help them. Hudson, who is a teacher of Johnny, has a face that is extremely blue and her face is stiff and stiff. Hudson looked at Johnny with a look that looked like a stranger. He didn''t think that his son, his best friend, would have one day to raise objections. This is like taking a few slaps on the face of Hudson in front of everyone, so that Hudson felt a pain in his face. "Johnny, you..." Hudson resisted the pain in his heart and opened his mouth. But after opening the name of Johnny, the rest of the story was that no matter how hard he tried, it was difficult to say a word. It can be seen how sad the strong heart is at this moment. Seeing Hudson''s sudden betrayal of Johnny became a bit of emotional volatility. Monderry, on the side, took advantage of this opportunity and suddenly snorted, and a powerful breath suddenly came to Hudson. Hudsons face suddenly changed, he just wanted to resist, but Mondleys strength was not weaker than him, and he was suddenly taking the opportunity to lose his own time, so even if Hudson tried to resist, he would finally be Sudden momentum hit the front. When I saw less, Hudsons face suddenly turned white, and then a burst of blood suddenly spewed from Hudsons mouth. "Hudson Dean!" On the side of the deputy dean, she did not think that things would become like this. She quickly came to Hudson, her hands were still sealed, and she would summon her half-sacred summoned beast, snow white lion, but Mondleys words made her hesitate. "Rennie is, I think you''d better not let the little thing out, otherwise things will become irreparable, do you think?" "Hey!" After Hudson stabilized his footsteps, he looked at the calm Mondrian with a cold eye, but he quickly turned his eyes to a stronger who had no reaction at all. Seeing his face without even a hint of guilt, Hudson asked a little heavy face. "why!" Hudson''s tone was very slow, but everyone heard the anger in his words and a sad feeling. "teacher" After Johnny called a teacher, he saw that Hudsons face did not improve, and then he continued to say. "Before I used to tell the teacher that the reason why humans failed in the war with the Mozu last time was because humans are not united!" Mentioning this, Hudson seems to understand what he is, which makes him think of the father of Johnny, who is the time when his good friend died. "Do you know what you will do if you do this?" "I know!" said Johnny, faint. "No! You don''t know! You...cough." Hudson snorted and just wanted to talk, but he coughed up a bit of blood. Obviously, Meng Leis sudden attack made him suffer a lot. He waved. Renee, waving her hand, stood aside. Renee whispered and asked, "Hudson, is it okay? Tomlinson is not here now, and the situation is not good now, we..." Hudson shook his head and didn''t talk. He saw his eyes faintly looking at Johnny, and finally sighed. "I don''t know why you did this, nor do you know what they promised you, but what I know is that you have chosen a very wrong road today! Go back! It''s still too late!" Looking at Hudson, who was so saddened, there was a hint of hesitation in the eyes of Johnny, but after looking at Morgan, who was smiling and smiling, and Mondiel, who was still calm, Johnny bit his teeth and said. "No, the fault is you! Dean Hudson!" Hearing that Gunnard didn''t even ask the teacher, but instead called his name, Hudson''s chest suddenly tingled, if not forcibly resisted, it was almost a spurt of old blood. After Morgan saw this scene, his face showed a smile at noon. "Oh, Dean Hudson, now I think we can reconvene the high-level meeting of the inner court. The theme of the meeting is to re-select the president of the inner court! Of course, this proposal requires more than half of the people to agree, let us now Let''s vote and decide!" When Morgan said this, he did not give Hudson any chance to refute. He ignored the angry expressions of Hudson and Renee, and raised his hand as soon as he finished. Looking at Morgan''s action, Royce immediately raised his hand. "I agree!" Under the leadership of Royce, people constantly raised their hands. "I agree!" "I agree!" "Yes!" For a time, all the people on the Morgan side raised their hands, and they probably accounted for more than a third of all the numbers. Seeing this scene, Hudson''s face did not show an unexpected look, because these people followed Morgan from the beginning, they agreed with Morgan''s request, Hudson did not feel strange about this. Fortunately, Hudsons control of the inner court has also made a lot of efforts over the years. www.novelhall.com~ There are also a group of staunch supporters whose interests are closely related to Hudson, so they will definitely not agree with Morgan. The requirements, otherwise Hudson once fallen, they do not think about it. "No wonder, Tomlinson was deliberately going to negotiate with the Liji Empire. It turned out to be!" Hudson now understands that this matter has been calculated by Morgan from the beginning. Hall is just a fuse, but I am afraid that even Morgan did not think that Hall will eventually destroy so many souls. Family base. It is estimated that this is the reason, which led Morgan to have to worry about it in advance. Otherwise, once Hall has eliminated so many things of the Soha, Halls reputation in the inner court will reach a peak. When Morgan wants to do it, it will not It will be so easy. It is Morgan who knows this and will act at this time. Hudsons face, who understood this, was a little dignified. His eyes swept over one-third of the people. These people were seen by Hudson, and their eyes had some dodge, and when Hudson wanted to speak, Suddenly a voice came. "I... I agree!" Chapter 1034： disagree Chapter 1034 disagrees "I... I agree!" With the opening of a person, this strange atmosphere will be broken. No, it should be said that this is not only a break, but a deep water bomb on the calm lake, which has shaken many peoples hearts. stand up. "He... how does he agree??" "What exactly is going on?" The person who spoke, usually does not show the mountains and does not show water, but today he came out so much, it really scared everyone present. No, it should be said that only those who are unaware of it, such as Morgan, are one of those who have not been scared. Not only that, but his face also shows a smug look. "You...do you know what you are talking about?" Hudson looked at the man with a bad gaze, and the momentum on his body was directly pressed. The man was stared at by Hudson, and the whole person could not help but tremble. stand up. Just as his legs trembled and couldnt help but squat, a voice saved him. "Why, Hudson, why don''t I know, when can the inner court intimidate others?" It was Monderry who spoke. He looked at Hudson with a serious look, but from the tone of his speech, he felt that he was laughing at Hudson. Hudson naturally heard the taunting tone in Mondleys words, but he did not want to have a conflict with Mondrie at this time. The collision just made him suffer a lot, not only because he needs time, but behind him. Hoffman also needs time! Thinking of this, Hudson took a deep breath, his eyes were not looking at the person who spoke before, which made the man relieved. Seeing Hudson being suppressed by Mondrill, the rest of the people had some commotion, and after a while, another person raised his hand. "I agree!" The speaker is the same as the previous one. They are some people who were originally neutral. Under the leadership of both of them, some people came out and agreed to Morgans proposal. Hudson looked at them with a cold eye. This time he didn''t talk. He looked straight at them. Under Hudson''s cold eyes, the people who came out quickly turned their eyes and agreed to withdraw immediately. go back. As the last person stood up and agreed, Hudson secretly calculated that the entire inner court''s high-level hands raised more than 60%. That is to say, except for his loyalty, the rest of the people completely fell to the Morgan side. Obviously, this thing Morgan had already acted long before, otherwise it would not be possible today. "Okay, good! Morgan... No, Elder Monderry, this thing, you should be controlling it!" Hudson felt the physical condition slightly and found that it took a little time to fully recover. He should stop Renee from letting her speak, but directly look at the dean of Mondley. Mondley shook his head. His eyes glanced at Morgan and Johnny. Hudson couldnt help but see his eyes. He didnt think that this was not Mondrills presiding, and Morgan or his disciple, Johnny. ! "I don''t know the other ones. I just think that they said a lot. Hudson, you are too conservative. This is not good for the development of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy. You should be abdicated like me!" "Don''t face!" Renee heard this, and her heart suddenly said, others may not know, but she may not be aware of Mondrie as the vice president of the inner court. Don''t look at Mondridge who has been saying that he is old, but he still has not given up his rights. Many departments in the inner court did not completely hand over to Hudson. If Hudson had the power to take control of the Glory Army, it is estimated that Hudsons desire to control the entire inner court will take a short time. And now Monderry, they are so forced to go to the palace, want Hudson to surrender the glory army, this is not for the right? Renee believes that whether it is Morgan or Johnny, their road team will not be the principal. Obviously, this incident is Monderry''s behind-the-scenes command from the beginning to the end, but this old guy is not convinced. Obviously Hudson is also aware of this. After hearing the words of Mondrill, he is also sneer. Mondley seemed to see Hudson''s thoughts in their hearts, but he did not refute, and turned to look at Morgan. "Morgan, let''s go, since the number is more than half, then do it according to the rules of the inner court." Morgan heard the words first to Mondley, and then he came to see the crowd, especially when looking at Hudson''s face, Morgan also deliberately gave a smile. "Since everyone agrees with the proposal just now, then we will continue to meet now! I don''t think everyone has any opinions!" The people on the Morgan side will naturally not object, but those who follow Hudson see Hudson not open, they can only glare at Morgan, there is no way, they are not strong enough, if they go out to blame, maybe they will be Morgan Bullying, rather than losing face like this, is worse than keeping the first move. They believe that Dean Hudson will never let Morgans plot succeed. "Since everyone has no objections, then I declare that today''s proposal to discuss the impeachment of President Hudson''s inaction begins! Agree to let Dean Hudson step down, please raise your hand!" Morgan had no nonsense, and he directly and succinctly said what he was going to discuss. He completely ignored the glare of the people of Hudson. After he finished, he was the first to raise his hand. "I agree with the Master of Morgan! Dean Hudson does not act, this is not responsible for our inner court! We should consider the future of Beifengcheng and the entire inner court!" Royce knew that things had been directed to them. I want to move in the direction of so he will not give up this opportunity. Immediately after Morgan said it, he jumped out and agreed. Not only that, but the shameless guy even pulled in the people of Beifengcheng, which made the people including Morgan unable to turn their eyes. However, Royce didn''t care. After he finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at the guys who were rolling their eyes. "What are you waiting for?" Johnny scorned and looked at Royce. If he was not with Morgan, he really wanted to ignore this idiot. However, Royce did not say that it was useless. After Royce finished speaking, the people on the Morgan side kept raising their hands. After a while, more than half of them raised their hands and agreed. Seeing here, Mondrian, Morgan and Johnny are not smiling. "The number is more than half, and I am now announcing that the decision about the impeachment of Dean Hudson is now..." "Wait! We don''t agree!" Chapter 1035： Chaos into a group Chapter 1035 is a mess "Wait, we don''t agree!" Suddenly the sound was interrupted. Morgans words made Morgans brow wrinkle, not only him, but also those who voted for it. Only after seeing the people, everyone in the room could not help but stunned. Those who stood at the door at this time were the top ten in the inner court, such as the fourth-ranked Celia, the fifth-ranked Kevin, and the tenth-ranked Shabet. Behind them are some of the rose attendees, such as Catherine, who are not talking to others, but Celia. "Noisy! What are you doing here? Give me away! Who is making trouble, all go to the law enforcement team to close the confinement!" Royce may not dare to face Lauren, but face the students of Celia There is nothing to be afraid of. After all, he also taught these people, and the opening was the official tone, which made the rose members who were behind the Celia shocked. "Mr. Royce, of course, this matter has something to do with us. Hudson is the dean of our inner court. I think that Dean Hudson can continue to the dean. This should be asked by all the people in the inner court. Otherwise we are not satisfied!" Loren, who originally wanted to talk, was pulled by Renee and saw Lorens incomprehensible gaze. Renee explained it after he glanced at him. "The situation is very bad for us now. Hudson is injured. He needs time to recover. Catherine has just come over for a short time. When they interrupt Morgan, they can delay the time. I think that even if Morgan is shameless, he also Don''t dare to blatantly start with them, let them make trouble for us!" Lauren is not a fool. He had never spoken before because Hudson stopped him and let him protect Hoffman. Now he sees his good friend Lawrences granddaughter Catherine also involved, and he will be confused because of concern. Lost the sense of proportion, now I heard Renee say this, he immediately understood. "Well, I will continue to look at Hoffman first. If there is any situation, you will remind me in time." After looking at a few Catherine, Loren returned to Hoffman. Looking at Hoffman, who still has his eyes closed, Loren sighed in his heart. "You must be past!" ...... Morgan didn''t speak. They were all talking about Royce and Celia. They hadn''t been very good at communication, so they were settled by Royce, which made Kevin very speechless. At the same time, Catherine and others are also anxious. No way, he had to step forward in front of Celia, looking at the crowd with a smile. "Cough, that teacher Royce, ladies, this time we came mainly to represent the students in the inner court, we..." Kevin had not had time to finish his words, and suddenly a group of people came over. "Kevin, you just said that you can represent the entire inner school student? I don''t agree with this!" Ok? Eifel? ! Kevin''s face couldn''t help but change. Before they got news that Dean Hudson might have to be impeached, then they and Celia came over to see if they could help. I didn''t expect Evre to be a group. Its coming up. I saw Evre, and he was surrounded by Channing. In addition to Donald, who had not appeared, and Cadillac, who followed Tomlinson, the top ten in the inner court were almost here. "Ever, what are you talking about?" Celia and Eifel were originally incompatible with each other. After seeing the troubles that Evre came over, he looked at him with a bad look. "Celia, you don''t have to glare at me, here is the inner court, you can''t let me give up. Just now, Royce didn''t say it. You don''t have anything here. You better not make trouble! Also, I just want to come here. Tell the adults, you can not represent the inner school students!" Aifu was stunned by Celia, and he could not help but be afraid. After all, he knew clearly that he was not an opponent of Celia, once the woman was mad here. Play with yourself, and once you are defeated, you will lose your face and be thrown home. What Celia wants to say, Morgan finally couldn''t help but speak. "enough!" Morgans voice was loud, and Celias ears creaked. "Morgan, you are really interesting, even to the students, I think your teacher is also amazing enough!" Morgan heard a little old blood spouting out. The person who spoke did not need to look to know that he was the old man of Loren, but obviously it was not the time to quarrel with this guy. He took a deep breath and then looked at Celia and others and said, "The inner court has the rules of the inner court. You will return to me immediately. I have not happened this day. Otherwise..." "Otherwise! It seems that I am the dean here!" Hudson suddenly interrupted Morgan''s words, which made Morgan''s face change a little. What he just wanted to say, Monderry said it was faint. "Hudson, let these little guys go back, it''s not that they can participate, I don''t think you want to see the elite students in the inner court have an accident!" "You!" Hudson did not think that Monderry, the previous generation of the dean, would say such words. Obviously, in order to achieve his goal, he did not feel ashamed to take Catherine to threaten Hudson. For a time, Hudson, Renee, Loren and others have become very difficult to look at, and they are also like Kevin. He thought about the problems he would face before he came. He suddenly heard one. The old man said this, don''t know why, he felt a chill in the back. Hudson took a deep breath He glanced at Mondry, who was still as stable as Mount Tai, and thought about the possibility of thinking about it. Finally he had to admit that in the immediate situation, they were these In order to achieve the goal, the guy is likely to use whatever means. "You go back first!" Kevin couldn''t help but hear Hedson''s words, but they did not agree with Celia. "Hudson Dean, we are here to help, they..." Seeing that Celia still wants to say, Kevins heart was shocked. He quickly stopped to stop Celia and then smiled in disregard of Celias glare. "Hudson Dean, we know, we have left these days and left these days." "Kevin, you!" Kevin was stunned by Celia, and she smiled in her heart, and then took them away regardless of Celia''s opposition, but obviously some people disagreed. "If you have trouble, you will leave, let us put our law enforcement team in the eye!" Chapter 1036： Another unlucky messenger Chapter 1036, another unfortunate messenger "If you have trouble, you will leave. Do you have our law enforcement team in your eyes!" As the voice just fell, suddenly a person in the law enforcement costumes stopped the retreat of Celia and others under the leadership of one person. "Benham?!" After seeing Benham, Dean Hudsons face became blue, and the law enforcement team came over at this time, and they still helped Morgan to stop the troubles of Catherine and others. Obviously this is what Morgan meant. Bennham ignored the dean of Hudson, but said faintly after a trip to Morgan. "Mr. Morgan Master, we took these people away!" Morgan is very satisfied that Bennum can come over at this time, and this does not detract from his efforts during this time. "Oh, it seems that Morgan is not prepared for one day or two!" Loren sneered at Morgan and Benham. It is reasonable to say that this time, Loren has long been worried, but now his mind is abnormal. Calm, he looked around a few times and found that he was a half-level person, except Hudson and Renee, who only had himself, and on the other side of Morgan, the people on their side seemed to There are several. But the most dangerous thing seems to be Mondrill''s old man. His strength is not worse than Hudson. At the moment, once Hudson is held in by Mondial, the possibility of being suppressed on this side will be very large. . In this case, while Lauren was anxious, his mind was also running fast, and he was wondering how he could solve the situation at hand. However, he was originally a person who did not like brains. In such a short period of time, his head was wanted to explode. In the end, he did not come up with a good idea. Finally, he suddenly sighed. "If that stinky boy is fine, before..." Ok! Stinky boy! Hall? ! Laurens eyes lit up. Although he didnt know how great Hall was, he knew that the look around Hall was a semi-level master, and Hall had so many summoned beasts. Level may not work, but if faced with other small, Loren believes that Hall can definitely get them by themselves! How can people who can destroy the 200,000 souls be confused? Just when he wanted to tell Renee that they had temporarily agreed with Morgan''s request and thought that the snake was waiting for the opportunity, suddenly there was a "report" sound outside. When I heard this voice, everyone couldn''t help but turn a blind eye, and the three returning messengers all looked at each other with a poor look. Obviously they could have imagined the ending of their companions. It is said that they should have left here, but things have changed too fast. They have no chance to leave. Now, after hearing so many horrible secrets, they feel that their chances of leaving are very embarrassing. If there is a chance to choose, They will never come to pass the message today... Others are sending messages, sending letters, and they are passing messages! Soon in the eyes of everyone, a messenger who was dressed up like the previous three ran in. In fact, he felt that something was wrong before he came in. The law enforcement team, the top ten students in the inner court, a large number of high-level inner courts, the strange atmosphere at this time, and hiding in the side of others are not conspicuous, but he is the one that comes in and looks at himself with a pitiful look After the companion, he immediately realized that things seemed to be wrong. But there is no way to do it. He believes that if he turns around and flees, or if he is coming over to make a joke and an active atmosphere, he estimates that he will definitely not see the sun of tomorrow. "What! Say!" Morgan is already on the verge of anger. Obviously, he remembers that the messenger has been ruined by the messenger before. If it is not solved here, he really wants to give these messengers a whole. No. Let them understand the truth, that is, don''t interrupt others'' words casually! This is a very rude thing! "Morgan... Morgan Master Master, just got the news, the North Fengcheng souls were wiped out, the Soul Grand Marshal and the Binary Shuai were repulsed, and Beifengcheng was liberated!" what? ! The Souls were defeated, the Soul Grand Marshal and the Binary Shuai were repulsed, and the North Fengcheng was liberated? ! Hearing this news, not only Morgan, everyone in the scene was shocked, especially the people who understood the words of the Grand Marshal of the Soul. They were all scared by this news and did not know what to say. Especially Hudson and Mondrian, the two eyes can not help but look at each other, the soul of the two-handed Shuai will be counted, this soul of the Grand Marshal is a physical toughness is not blowing, both of them and the Soul Grand Marshal After the cross, it is natural to know how strong the soul of the Soul Grand Marshal is. "You tell me clearly! What the **** is going on, if you dare to lie to me, be careful I will kill you several!" Morgan mentioned the rumor that the messenger was wicked. "No matter what we do!" The other messengers heard Morgan''s words crying, if they knew that it was not where they came from, maybe they had long since begged for mercy. "Morgan, here is not where you are coming from! Pay attention to your identity!" This guy from Lauren likes to see Morgan eating and seeing Morgan look at the sullen eyes, he smiles indifferently. "You guys don''t worry, this guy he doesn''t dare to mess around, let''s talk about what you know Don''t worry, we are there, he doesn''t care!" Morgan looked a little ugly and looked at Loren. Then he glanced at Mondrian. After Mondley shook his head, he threw the messenger on the ground and threw a sentence. "Quickly." At this time, the messenger dared to neglect, and quickly said what he knew. After listening to the messenger''s words, Morgan and others suddenly realized that something was not good, especially the strong Nade, don''t see him promoted to the semi-class level at this time, but he also knows what the Grand Marshal represents, if he goes to the face For the Marshal of the Soul, let alone repel them, it is already very good to survive. "Awful Hall, how could this be!" Also in Hall, there is Morgan. He knows that the current situation has changed. He could have taken the righteousness to obey the inner court, but now Hall directly defeats the Soul Marshal and they are saving the North Phoenix. City, Morgan believes that as long as the news is spread, Hall will definitely return to become the entire inner court, even the hero of the Titan continent! His fame will definitely reach a point that he can never reach, which is the most unacceptable fact! Chapter 1037： Hall arrival Chapter 1o37 Hall Arrival What are you doing? Suddenly a loud voice interrupted everyone''s shock. The only person who spoke was Mondrian. He saw the eyes of the people looking at him with a serious look. "The inner court can have such a strong student, this is something that deserves our happiness!" Hey, is this wrong? Its Hughson, but its Loren, its Catherine, its not Morgan, its Johnny, its Monderry! But Mondley said so, there is definitely a problem! Not only Hudson, they feel that there is a problem, even Kevin and the trainees feel that things are not that simple. Sure enough, after Mondley said this, the words suddenly changed. "I believe Hall students will agree with our point of view. In this case, Morgan, you are responsible for continuing to preside over the vote just now and announce the results of the vote." This old bastard! Hudson looked at Mondley with a sullen look. If he had to take care of Hoffman behind him, he really wanted to go up and slap the old man of Mondley out. Shameless, it is too shameless! When Lauren heard this, he was almost mad. He even thought, Hall, if the kid knew that he was represented, he didn''t know if he would make trouble. Morgan didn''t have time to pay attention to what other people think. He also knows the urgency of the matter. The result of this vote must be announced before Hall''s abnormal guy returns. As long as there is Mr. Mondley, then this is done. In fact, even if Hall is in trouble, he will not be recognized by everyone. At least Morgan thinks so! After trying to understand this, Morgan immediately said, "I have just passed everyone''s vote. Now I am announcing whether the Dean Hudson is suitable to continue to be the result of the Dean..." "What, he really wants to remove the position of Dean Hudson? Are they crazy?" Kevin heard this, and his heart suddenly exclaimed. When he came in, there was something wrong with them. They were all The upper floors of the inner court, once they are lively and chaotic, then the inner courtyard of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic will definitely suffer a lot. And things are not just the inner court, it is estimated that even the holy city of Fire will be affected, and this is the place where the souls come back. Kevin does not know what Morgan thinks. Seeing that Morgan was about to announce the results, Catherine and others had an anxious look on their faces, and Hudson took a serious look at Mondrill, and he also looked at himself faintly, his face still showing a faint smile. Hudson couldn''t help but clench his fist. Hoffman, who had no results after him, hugged Hudson and finally closed his eyes. He just wanted to shoot, but after seeing Mondley look at Hoffman''s eyes, he immediately understood that the old man wanted to threaten himself with Hoffman''s life. Although it was very mean, it did hit Hudson''s weakness, which forced him to hold back the idea of ??being hands-on, and was ready to hear the news of the recall from Morgan. Mondley looked at Henderson with a few surprises and closed his eyes. There was a smile of the winner in his eyes, and the strong Narard on the side said that he felt a little uncomfortable, but when he thought of the time he could display his wishes, the original The uncomfortable feeling was left behind by him. "The number of people voting is more than half, so I am announcing now..." Under the gaze of Royce and others and the glare of Hudson and others, when Morgan smiled and announced the final result, an irritating voice came from outside. "Hey, its so lively, what a sad thing, say it to make everyone happy!" Sad thing? Still happy? This is which **** said such a confession! When Morgan heard this, he almost spurted out the old blood. He felt that there was absolutely no choice for the ecliptic of the day. Otherwise, there will be people who come out again and again at the crucial time. It seems to have started from the first messenger, and it is now the fifth time, which is the bastard! and many more! Morgan suddenly felt that the voice was familiar. He was running fast in his mind, and soon his name blurted out of his mouth. "Hall?!" As Morgan turned his head and looked around, I saw the students in the inner court suddenly let a road open, and then a figure came from inside. The guy with a smirk on his face, not the **** who is the bastard? "Hall, you are back!" After Catherine saw Hall, her face suddenly showed a pleasant look. I don''t know why, after Catherine saw Hall, she felt that Hall could solve this situation, even her own. I don''t know why it is so certain. Anyway, she thinks so in her heart Betty can''t help but sigh, and think about her good friend. Her girlfriend is clear and thoughtful. What Hall did, Betty couldn''t help but glance at Hall. Hall, who passed Catherine, just wanted to say hello, but after seeing Betty looking at the blame, he couldn''t help but smile. In the end, I just nodded and then crossed the Celia directly. "Hall, you have to be careful!" Kevin said suddenly as Hall passed by himself. In the past, Hall actually looked at it outside. Although it was not 100% understandable, I probably also understood some. After thanking Kaiwen for noting, I continued to go inside. "Humph!" Both Eifel and Qian Ning saw Hall, their faces became very ugly, but they didn''t dare to say anything. After all, the lessons that Hall gave them last time were too deep, and now Hall''s strength is no longer They can be provocative, so they have to be cold-hearted to express their inner dissatisfaction. "Oh, if the two have opinions on me, I don''t mind to solve it with you first. Do you think?" Seeing that Hall didn''t give them a face, he said this straight to the two of them. Eifel and Channing''s face suddenly became red. Obviously, they were Hall, but angry. What is the use, is it really necessary to fight against his semi-class master? So both of them took the approach of ignoring Hall, and Hall couldn''t help but laugh, then shook his head and made a look that was not optimistic about them, and continued to go inside. "Damn! Hall is a bastard!" However, when Hall passed by Johnny, he was stopped. "Hall, you are indeed too arrogant, you will pay for your arrogance and arrogance!" End of this chapte Chapter 1038： Throw out Chapter 1o38 throws out "I am arrogant? I still have to pay the price?" When Hall heard this, he suddenly stopped, and then he pointed at his nose and looked at the sorrowful expression and looked at Johnny. However, it was soon a sneer from the mouth of Hall, who was very disgusted with Hall''s strong Naddon''s anger. "Isn''t it? I tell you, don''t underestimate me, or I will make you regret it!" Johnny squinted and his eyes showed a horrible look, as if Hall was his father-in-law. Hudson didn''t speak when he was provoked by Hallard. He just looked at Johnny with a pitiful look. Others may not know, but he came out from Hall, Hall. The two handsome servants around me are actually half-level masters! Moreover, the breath of faintness on his body indicates that he may still be a middle-level and semi-class master. He can completely crush the newly promoted Nelson, but Johnny himself has been blinded by anger, and he simply cannot see clearly. The current form. And it is precisely because Hudson and Mondley both see the strength of Hall''s hopes and devils, so both of them are thinking about how to do the next step, rather than being as stupid as Johnny. If you don''t touch the situation, you will challenge Hall. "I used to tell you that if you didn''t completely overcome my chance, don''t just provoke me! It seems that you have forgotten it, or not!" Hall said that he suddenly sighed and sighed, and then cares about everyone. Said in a stunned expression. " throw him out for me!" what? ! Throw it out? ! You must know that the two half-sacred strongmen who suddenly emerged from the inner court, one of them is Johnny, but Hall even said that he would throw out Johnny. Isnt that offending people to death? The semi-class-level powerhouse can be said to be the top group of Titans 6 as a strong person. Naturally, there is the dignity of the strong. Hall is doing the same by sinning a semi-class master to death. There is no possibility of shaking hands. "Hall, do you know what you are talking about, I am not..." Johnny, the whole person who was angry with Hall, was a little trembling. He pointed at Hall and his eyes were full of blood. Hall. Before he finished speaking, suddenly a figure appeared in front of him, waiting for him to react, and a huge breath suddenly rushed to face. "what?" Johnny had known that there was a strong man beside him, but he was not a semi-sacred strongman, so he had to bear it, but today he has broken through to the semi-class level and experienced the semi-class level himself. After the mighty power, the strong self-confidence of the strong self-confidence believes that he is no longer afraid of Hall. I just didn''t think that the person who suddenly appeared seemed to have some imagination. Looking at the hands that stretched out, the strong Nade naturally would not let it easily grasp himself, so the strong Nad immediately burst into a powerful Breath, the attempt to block people in the future. At the same time, his hands were fast-printing, and the huge magic was gathered in his hands. For a time, the whole room was full of magical fluctuations. But what he didn''t think was that he hadn''t waited for him to react. The hand seemed to break through a bubble, easily passing through the defensive barrier he had just formed, and then clasped him in a look of horror. The throat made the magic that Johnson was preparing to be interrupted directly. The uncontrolled magic bursts directly in the air, and a trace of flame burns the surrounding tables directly into small pits. Not only that, but the flames are still rushing around the crowd. Others used their own methods to extinguish these flames that did not fully form magic, and the few commanders were a little dumbfounded. They were all low-powered students, naturally not so powerful. Seeing a few clusters of flames will burn them, and suddenly they are scared to hurry back, but behind the walls, unless they destroy the walls, it is difficult to escape the burning of a few flames. At this time, suddenly a stream of air rushed directly, and when the flame was about to burn to them, they would put out the flames. Several of the commanders saw each other, leaning against the wall and panting deeply, while looking at Hudson''s gaze with a hint of gratitude. Several messengers looked very embarrassed. In fact, they did not receive any harm. In contrast, Johnny, at this time, he was ready to give it to his hands, and the tremendous force brought him up. As a magician, Johnny, in addition to the magic, the body is actually much better than the average warrior, so in the hands of the hope, the strong Nad will not break out. "Damn! Let him down!" Seeing that Johnny was caught in the hope, Morgans face changed. He just went further and suddenly a figure blocked him Morgan looked up and saw that the coming person was a strange human appearance. This human being is characterized by a very handsome look. For this, Morgan did not deny it. What Morgan is shocked is not the handsomeness of this person, but the strength of his death, this handsome guy who has no friends is actually a semi-classic powerhouse. Watching him come out from behind Hall, Morgans heart suddenly became mad. When was the semi-class power so easy to see? What makes him even more puzzled is that Hall, where did the guy find a semi-class master, is he the son of the hidden family? "You better not to tamper!" Morgan was a glimpse first, but he quickly recovered and directly raised his momentum to the maximum. With the power of Morgan, the huge airflow made everyone in the room unable to open his eyes. "Bastard!" Hudson snorted, and everyone turned around and saw that he was around Hudson. Hoffman had become pale because of Morgans momentum, if not Hudson and Loren. In response, Hoffman may hang directly because of the impact. However, at this time everyone''s eyes were not concentrated on Hoffman, and they looked at Johnny, who had been watched before. I saw that when Johnny wanted to say something, he directly punched him on the belly of Johnny. After all, Johnny was not a warrior. As a magician, his body was naturally not good enough to be seen. After such a punch, the strong Nad actually directly fainted in the past, when the crowd reacted, a figure flew directly out of the stunned expression of the crowd, and fell heavily on the ground. After the people returned to God and saw the strong stunned lying on the ground, a student smacked his mouth. "Johnny was actually thrown out..." End of this chapte Chapter 1039： Shot Chapter 1039 shot "Hey, Johnny... was thrown out..." Everyone was stunned and looked at the strong Narad who was lying on the ground. If his chest was still ups and downs, others thought he was dead. But the problem is not this, and his semi-class-level master has been thrown out like a junk, and the person who saw this scene, the half-level image of the original tall in his mind, completely collapsed at this moment. "I don''t know why, I saw the horror of Johnny, and there was a feeling of sorrow in my heart!" Kevin said that after seeing this scene, the twitching of the eyelids has not stopped. Hudson is the same as him. Although he is betraying himself, he died of his own disciple and his son who died. But he really saw that Kennedy was thrown out so humiliated. Still have such a heart can not bear. "President Hudson, look at the opening point, this is what he deserves!" Loren first looked down at the strong Nade on the ground, and then it comforted. "Hey, I just think it''s a pity!" Hudson certainly knew this, and after taking a deep breath, he took back his eyes on Johnny. "Hall, you dare to make trouble here, you..." Bennum saw that Kennedy was so easily packed, and he began to fear Hall, but when he saw the faint face of Halls face. After the smile, I finally couldnt help but swear. But before he could wait for him to speak, Hall interrupted him ruthlessly. "How? Have opinions? If you have opinions, you will hope that if you can beat him, then I will listen to you!" you! Benam heard the red face of his face, and he was very clear about his situation. Even the strong Nader who had just been promoted to the semi-class level was thrown out. He has not broken the 9th-class combat power in front of him, no Its different from smashing the stone, like this self-inflicted practice, Benham does not want to try. Seeing that Benam was red-faced by his own words, but it was a look that he did not dare to do it. Hall glanced at him with a sneer, and he gave him a sigh of blood. "Too bully! Damn!" Benham clenched his fists tightly, looking at Hall with a grin. However, Hall directly skipped him and directly ignored him passing by him. "hateful!" Halls humiliation of Benham, its a lot of rudeness, but theres not a few dare to come out and blame him. After all, the strong Nader who just came out to block Hall is still lying quietly. The ground is motionless. "Hall, what do you want to do!" Morgan saw Hall slowly coming over, his face a bit sullen. "What do I want to do? Right, wait for me!" Hall suddenly patted his head, and it looked like Morgan couldn''t help but he still stared at Hall with a cold eye, trying to see what the **** wanted to do. . "Little Wenzi, come over!" Small text? Is this calling me? After Kevin heard the name and added the look of Hall, the individual was a bit dumbfounded. After seeing that Hall really nodded to himself, Kevin had an urge to vomit blood. Although he does not know what the meaning of Xiaowenzi is, but he can judge from Hall''s smile, these three words are absolutely not good! "I... I bear it!" Kevin wanted to pretend that he didn''t hear it, but after seeing Hall''s smiling face, he didn''t know why, he suddenly had an idea in his heart, that is, if he didn''t pass, then Hall is definitely not a guy. Will easily let go of yourself. After sighing, Kevin came to the Hall and asked. "Hall learns..." The original Kevin also wanted to call Hall, but in the end he thought about it and changed his mind. "Hall, you have something to look for." Some accidentally looked at Kevin, but Hall didn''t care about his change of name to himself. In the eyes of everyone''s doubts, he pulled Kevin and walked to the side. Kevin was dragged by Hall and his face suddenly became irony. He wanted to break free, but after seeing the look next to Hall, he finally gave in. When Kevin heard Hall''s reason for finding him, the tight heart finally relaxed. "Hall...Adult, you used to ask this, say it early, scare me!" "Scared you a jump?" Hall first had a look of doubt, but after seeing Kevin''s gaze, he suddenly understood something. He looked cold and took a step back. "Roll! I am straight! You don''t say it anymore, I let you hope to play with you, he may like this tone!" Kevin heard a look at the handsome look and suddenly a chill, then he quickly said what he knew. Hall, who had a disgusting expression on his face, suddenly became serious. He listened to Kevins narrative and looked at Morgan with a gaze. After Kevin finished, Halls face was very ugly. "Okay, I know!" Hall said with a blank expression, just suddenly stopped when he wanted to go, turned to look at Kevin to add a sentence. "You take them farther away!" Kevin heard this and suddenly understood that Hall is a guy who is ready to do a big job! He did not hesitate, immediately came to Celia to face them, and then did not give them the time to explain, directly pulling Celia to go back. Seeing this, everyone was dumbfounded. What is going on? How did the iceberg beauty be pulled away by a man, and what is even more surprising is that the iceberg beauty Catherine actually only struggled symbolically, and then accepted her life? The people have not recovered from the surprise A thing that surprised them even more. "Hall, what are you doing!" I saw the sudden appearance of a sudden appearance in front of Morgan, and could not help but say that he blew against his face. Fortunately, Morgan had long been prepared to look at them. When he looked at the shot, he immediately exerted an escape ability to directly escape the attack. "If you don''t agree with one word, this Hall is really a jerk!" Looking forward to seeing Morgan escape from his own attack, his brow wrinkled and then rushed toward Morgan again. However, I haven''t waited for it to rush over. Suddenly a powerful magical wave fluctuated against the hope. I had no choice but to stop the attack immediately. Then I held my head in the hands of a thousand, and a fireball directly The explosion in front of the hope. The sorcerer beside the Hall is to pull the Hall to the side, and then wrap them up directly to the magic barrier. Chapter 1040： Get into trouble Chapter 1040 causes trouble "Humph!" Suddenly a cold cry came, the fireball had not had time to send its greatest power, even after this sound was sent out, quickly dissipated in the air. If it werent for some heat in the air, its like its not happening. "Elder Monderry wants to bully?" It was Hedson who just shot and spoke. When he said this, he didnt have any eyes, but he directly glanced at Halls guy. Fortunately, he also knows that people can protect Hoffman, otherwise it will be able to spread to Hoffman at the crucial moment. "This is not the dean of Hudson, you and my teacher, I believe that you will not see the vice president Hoffman injured! No?" Hearing Hall, let alone Loren, even Hudson couldn''t help but want to slap Hall''s head. This guy has long thought of this, and he did not hesitate to do it. "You are a stinky boy!" Don''t look at Loren''s mouth, but the smile on his face is so obvious. The eye-catching person knows that this guy''s happy mouth can''t be closed! "Hey!" Mondrie snorted. He didn''t pay attention to Hudson''s words. Instead, he looked at the look and the devil, and then he carefully looked at Hall. "You... is Hall?" Switching to other people, I heard that Mondley had asked such questions, and I had long wanted to tell Mondley everything, but Hall did not. He looked at Mondley with a calm look. After a while, he turned around and looked at it. Loren asked. "Old man, who is this older guy than you?" old man? ! Katherine and others heard the words disappear, and then could not help but laughed directly. Kevin looked at Hall with a stunned look. For a moment, he really didn''t know how to describe Hall''s practice at the moment, saying that he was naive, or that he was not afraid of tigers. Even dare to speak like this, it is estimated that the entire inner court will only have Hall this guy. After Morgan heard the words of Hall, it was a little dumbfounded, and then his face showed an angry expression. "Hall, do you know who you are talking to! Almighty and Elder Mondley apologize!" "Damn, I dare to speak like an elder Mondrill. I think your kid doesn''t want to live!" "Yes, Loren, look at the students you brought out, how to become so rude!" A voice screamed from Morgan and the supporters behind him, and there were thousands of voices, but it was a apology for Hall. However, Lauren was not angry. Instead, he grinned. His appearance suddenly made Morgan and others frown. The last person could not help but ask. "Loren, what are you laughing, not letting Hall apologize to Elder Monderry!" "Apologize? Hahaha!" Loren suddenly laughed. The sarcasm of the voice was so obvious. Mondrians face was a little bit blue. If Hudson had been staring at himself, he just wanted to slap. Shoot this big one and two bastards. It seems that I was afraid that my voice would be noisy to Hoffman, and Loren slowly converges. Looking at Hall, Loren was very satisfied. He said that the most correct thing he did in this life is to accept Hall as his own disciple! Although sometimes he made a fuss to make him want to clean up Hall, but his strength and methods of doing things are too much for Lauren''s appetite. "What do you think of your kid, do it if you want to do something, Hoffman has us watching!" Hall heard a grin from Loren, but Vice President Renee responded with a blank eye. Hall didn''t care. When he turned back, his face suddenly became serious. "Apologize! Your aunt''s apology!" Hall''s sentence seems to be like a horse-like honeycomb, so that Morgan''s group suddenly exploded. "You bastard!" "Damn! What are you talking about?" Hall glanced at them with a contempt, then said to the demon on the side. "Let them shut up!" The devil does not say anything. When he waved his hand, a few moments of magic suddenly came out of his hands. Although the demon had only the first-class semi-class strength, this is not the same as the nine magicians including Royce. In just a few seconds, no less than five or six people were hit by magic and flew far away. Some people with sharp eyes also found that those people actually vomited blood every time, apparently they had suffered a lot of injuries. Morgan was prepared, and he immediately defended when he started the trick. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to save those people, but he just locked in him after all the actions. Not only him, Mondrian was locked in the first time by Hudson, and if he dared to shoot, Hudson would never let this opportunity easily. Even though he has torn his face and added a strong reinforcement of Hall, Hudson is no longer afraid, but now it is the people of Morgan who are afraid. "Hey! Do you think that I don''t dare to do it? Are you so unscrupulous?" Mondrian''s body slowly became erect with his words. This is still the previous Monderry. If not everyone sees it, it is estimated that he will be deceived by his surface. "This..." Hudson''s eyes widened. He didn''t think that Mondley''s situation was actually installed. This is really beyond his expectations. Seeing that Mondrian looked serious, Hudson was not hesitating. He knew that if Mondrian was really allowed to start with Hall, then with the hope and the demon, they could not stop Mondrians attack. . and many more? Soul Grand Marshal? ! Suddenly Hudsons mind suddenly appeared the name of the Soul Grand Marshal. He remembered that when the messenger came in, he seemed to say that Hall had repelled the Soul Grand Marshal and the Soul Binary Shuai. "So to say this..." Hudson blinked and looked at Hall, who was sure that Hall was absolutely sure that he would not suffer in front of Monderry, otherwise the stinky boy would not have so easily angered Mondren. Sure enough, not waiting for Hudson to come up with what made Hall feel fearless, Hall this guy is directly facing Mondrian. "You old guy, you said that you are so old, not good to rest in bed, how bad is it to get out of trouble? Also, you said that you are troublesome, you even want to provoke me specifically, you Do you think I am bully?" When Hall was bombarded with Mondley''s face, he didn''t think that he would have been so insulted by him. Don''t be Hall, even the patriarch of the Soul would not really say this to him. "Kid, you are causing trouble for yourself and your family!" Chapter 1041： Single pick Chapter 1041 Heads-up Hall, who had some smiles, heard this, and the smile on his face suddenly stiffened on his face. "call!" Hall took a deep breath and went straight to Loren''s side in the eyes of the character. Then he handed a reagent to Loren. After a few words in his ear, Hall turned. Looking over Mondley. If Halls face was still a hippie smile, but now it is full of murderous. "I said before, you can find me trouble, but you want to find the troubles of my loved ones again and again, you are knowing yourself!" The last few sentences of Hall were almost roaring. After his last word was sent out, the two men looked at each other and looked at them. The two did not hesitate and directly broke out all the strengths of the body. The powerful airflow turned out to be Directly blowing out some people under the strength, screams and screams. Seeing the half-level high-handed hand around Hall, Morgan was not hesitating. He shot to Hoffman as soon as he shot, and Loren suddenly roared. "Morgan, you are looking for death!" Since he had already started, Loren did not keep his hand. When he waved his hand, the first half of the holy-level lion was directly summoned. The huge lions occupied almost the entire conference room. "Fast! Get out of here!" Kevin exclaimed, pulling Celia, they fled, not only them, even Eifel and others, and Benham, they all did the same movement with Kevin, a group of people were running outside go with. There is no way to see a few semi-level masters in this small space, this is not looking for death and what? In particular, Hudson and Mondrich are two high-level sacred people. Their destructive power is not something that ordinary people can bear. After Lauren summoned the lions, they did not act immediately. After all, Catherine was still here, and Loren could not go directly to war without them. "Roar!" "stop!" The lion roared, and then his eyes fixed on Mondrian, apparently the breath of Mondley made it feel the fear. Seeing that Mondley suddenly called everyone to stop, the top of the inner court, including Loren, stopped involuntarily. Obviously, they knew very well that if they really played here, it would be more than just that they were injured. Simple, I am afraid that the entire inner court will be affected. "Hudson, do you really want to start here?" Mondley was very annoyed in his heart. He had already gotten a good thing, and finally jumped out of a bite to make things mess up. And more importantly, this little guy who didn''t know from the few, there were two and a half masters around him. If Hoffman, who is still breaking through, and Tomlinson, who was transferred by them, Hudson has five and a half holy! On their side, Johnny is an accident, but this guy is too idiotic, stupid and not so close to a medium-half-level warrior, but has not played his value and is directly KO, he Monderry was very annoyed by the act of "not enough things to do anything." But irritating is useless, you can''t wake up now, and then continue to fight. Mondley turned his head and stared at Hall, his eyes showing a hint of hatred. "What do you look at? The old man is talking about you. Who do you think you are? If you don''t fight, don''t you fight?" hiss! When Hudson heard a message from Mondley, he was unwilling to fight here. When the time came, the scandal in the inner court would definitely reach the other two inner courts, which would make them shame. Being able to solve by conversation is the best result. The second is that the destructive power of the two higher semi-sanctories is too strong. If the inner court is accidentally destroyed, no matter which side of the two sides, they are the endings they do not want to see. Just sighed, but did not think that Hall this guy did not even appreciate, but directly cast a few fire array magic directly against Mondley. Kevin, who had not had time to escape from here, saw this scene, and his eyes had to come out. He had felt that Hall was very bold, but no Hall was so bold. Didn''t see Mondrian say that he stopped, even if the grumpy old man of Loren had stopped his lion, but he not only did not stop, but also took the initiative to go to Mondley, so crazy guy, estimated No one can match it. Not only Kevin and other students, even Mondrians disciple Morgan is the same. Although Hall is one of his most disgusted people, he saw that Hall did not hesitate to take his teachers shot, while frowning, his heart was also There is such a hint of admiration. Morgan is very clear, don''t look at Mondley''s honest and honest appearance, but he picks up, not much worse than himself. "Hall, you are looking for death!" Mondley suddenly widened his eyes, and an invisible momentum suddenly rushed toward the magic. Hall''s magic had not touched Mondley, and it suddenly disappeared into the air. After watching the fireball disappear, Mondry, who showed a look of iron and blue, Hall did not care. "You have been doing this to me. Can''t I attack you? Why, old man, are you afraid? Is it worried that Dean Hudson will defeat you with me?" Don''t say Hall is really saying that Monderry''s heart is on the shack. Although he looks good, but he really fights with an experienced senior semi-level magician, he still has some not enough to watch. of. However, Mondrian is very clear, that is, this time tearing his face, Hudson will never stand by, he will definitely start to play for himself when he is shooting. Mondley even regretted it. Why didn''t he just chase after him? He won him directly when Hudson was injured, so there would not be so much trouble. Hudson just wanted to speak, but after hearing the words behind Hall, he swallowed his words for a while. "That way, I don''t bully you either. I know from Morgan''s situation. This must have a result. If I am going to single out with Morgan, how about the victors?" "No!" When Hall finished, Morgan first denied it. Just kidding, he knows that Hall is the summoner, next to the two half-level high-level hands, a look makes him a little scared, plus a demon, if he really agrees, this is not the one who is looking for abuse What? Chapter 1042： Renee’s statement Chapter 1o42, Renee''s statement "No!" Morgan heard Hall''s request and refused to say anything. He was joking. Just looking at the scene of Ko Kinnad, he was still fresh in his memory. Of course, the idiot of Johnny is ko, which has a lot to do with his arrogance. The magician can''t be close to the warrior. Whether this magician is higher than the warrior, he should always remember it. However, the idiot who favored the strong nerd became a semi-class master, but also this low-level mistake, who can blame? "Oh, it was rejected, there is no way." Hall looked at Morgan with a pitiful expression, which made Morgan''s mouth twitch, because he clearly saw Hall''s eyes with a playful look, this It is clear that he is ridiculing his timidity. Its true that this is not to blame Morgan. The number of faces of Morgan and Hall is actually not very long, but Halls impression of Morgan is that it is insidious. In several struggles, neither Morgans disciple nor himself seemed to have benefited from Halls hands. In particular, several of his disciples were bullied by Hall to cry in front of him. How can this be done? Morgan does not hate Hall. But hate to hate, Morgan''s head did not become lost because of this, Hall''s mystery gave him a deep impression, plus Hall''s request for a surname and his test, in Morgan''s view, if Hall did not Full of grasp, he will never make such mistakes so easily. "Hey! What are you doing?" Morgan ignored Hall''s ridicule. He glanced at them and asked for a grin. "No, I didn''t say it just now. This is a matter for both of us. Don''t involve other people. Since everything starts from us, then let''s end it!" Hall''s words were very calm, but when he said the last few words, especially the end of the two words, the tone suddenly increased, which made Morgan''s brow wrinkled deeper. A few people in Hudson originally wanted to say something, but after they looked at each other, they decided to stay on the move for the time being, especially Loren. With his understanding of Hall, this mixed boy would never lose money. Loren estimates that Hall is sure to win, so this will make this request. When he heard Hall, the more Morgan felt that Hall had a card, otherwise Morgan believed that Hall would not be so easy to propose such a proposal. "Hall! You don''t want to be confused! We are discussing the impeachment of Dean Hudson''s post and have been recognized by everyone. This is not something that you can participate in. You are leaving!" Morgan is very clear that Hall is a stir bar, and it is not the best time to deal with him. So, this way, Hall can only take the initiative to retreat. In fact, Morgan also knows that Hall, this **** will not listen to him like this, but he still wants to make the final effort. And there is one more thing, that is, dont look at Morgans saying that Hall is leaving, but he didnt let the law enforcement team do it, so he knows very well that there are two sacred masters who are desperate and demon, and those law enforcement teams simply Can''t hurt Hall, if he said so, not only wouldn''t Hall be embarrassed, but he would offend those law enforcement teams. Sure enough, after hearing this, Hall snorted and laughed. Hearing this voice, without Hall opening, Morgan knew Hall''s choice. He didn''t look at Hall, but turned to look at Mondry, who was also the same face. "Enough! Hall, you can stop it!" Mondley blinked and looked at Hall with a bit of iron. However, Hall did not pay attention to him. After Hall smiled enough, he pointed to Mondrian and Morgan. "Before I didn''t care what your purpose was, but now I advise you to live, do not make trouble! Especially your old man! Then a young age is out to do things, you are tired of living!" Seeing Halls words without feelings, Hudson couldnt help but secretly swear, maybe only Hall dared to speak like Mondley, and replaced them with them, even if they fell out with Mondley, like this If they offend people, they will not say it directly. "This stinky boy...but I like it, hey, but the inner court is going to suffer!" Loren sees very clearly. Hall has sinned Mondren and others, and they will never give up. However, Halls approach to Lauren is very recognizable. After all, like this already torn face, it is impossible to greet each other after meeting. Instead of pretending to be so pretending, it is better to break through the big ones, which is in line with Loren''s character. Although Lorens heart is a bit sigh of the possibility that the next inner court may be destroyed, the idea is a flash of it So he soon wanted to understand that, like this, it seems that the sooner the solution is The better the inner court, the bigger the big is the reconstruction, as long as some important places in the inner court and the inner school students are still there, what are the losses? Lauren has even thought about it. When he is in action, he will let others notice that others will be evacuated first. This will greatly reduce casualties. "Oh, it seems that my old man has not come out for so many years, many people seem to have forgotten me!" Mondley said as he recalled, turning to look at Hudson. "Just like now, except that you still know my existence, these new devils seem to have no one in my impression. It seems that I should go out and move around!" Vice-President Lei Nis face changed slightly. She also saw the anger of Mondleys heart at this time, so she did not hesitate to wave her hand to the snow-white lion. The medium-half-level summoned beast, the snow-white lion came out, and the surrounding air suddenly became a little cold, and the momentum on it suddenly spread to all directions. Some of the lions don''t like the feeling of coldness. It just screamed, but after being glanced at the white lion, the old man had to honestly lower his head. Lorens mouth was pumping. He didnt dare to blame Renees dean, so he had to look at the iris. Renee''s action made the atmosphere of the scene even more tense, and Mondley looked at Renee and its summoned beast and said lightly. "Rennie, are you sure you want to do this?" Renee said with a smile and said, "Elder Mondry, you have to know that Hudson is the dean of the inner court. If you want to impeach him, you must have more than half of the students agree! Plus I am the vice president. Long, I have the responsibility to ensure the stability of the inner court!" End of this chapte Chapter 1043： Mistakenly hit Chapter 1o43 Mistakes "Stable? Oh, hehehe..." Mondley suddenly laughed, but it wasn''t his laughter that made Hudson and Renee frown, but the words that Mondley said to stabilize. They think that there is something in Mondial''s words, and they are still against them. Sure enough, after Mondley smiled, his face suddenly became gloomy. "It is your mentality that makes the inner court very slow in the past few years! It is because of your wrong view that it can be said that there is no direct relationship between the inner court and you!" Hearing the words of Mondrian, all the people present, including Hall, erected their ears. Obviously, todays topic, if its just happened, its estimated that it will not be encountered in a lifetime. "Especially Hudson, you don''t think about making progress. The inner court doesn''t know how much damage you have suffered. In this regard, your disciple is more powerful than you need to know!" When it comes to Johnny, Hudsons heart is a pain, and glanced at the strong stunned Nelson, Hudsons heart is not a taste. At this point, he seems to have understood why he was betrayed by Johnny. He has always been worried about his fathers death as a friend. Johnnys thought of unifying the whole human being was also mentioned by Hudson, but it was slandered by Hudson at the time, but the reaction of Johnny was made by Henderson to think that he had realized his mistake. I just didn''t think that he was acknowledging the mistake on the surface, but he never gave up this crazy idea. The reason why Hudson yelled at Johnny and felt that the idea was crazy. That is because human beings are obviously in a weak position. If they are not united in this situation and they are together, then human beings will one day be powerful. The family is dead. At this point, the heads of the three inner courts are unanimously recognized, and efforts have been made in these years. Although some people are still destroying the unity of mankind, overall, the achievements in these years have been achieved. not bad. What Hudson didn''t want was that Mondry, the dean who had retired from the beginning, would have such an idea. He didn''t understand very well. People who have already entered the coffin with half leg, why change so much, especially these In the year, although he did not come out directly, but a lot of what Morgan did, his shadow exists. So Hudson, who was still calm, heard the words of Mondley just now, and he finally couldn''t help but anger, directly facing Mondley. "Elder Mondrill! This is the last time I honor you so much. In recent years, the reason why the inner court has become like this is because you! I thought I would give up some, you will close, but did not think of me. In doing so, you are getting worse, are you trying to make humans extinct!" hiss! Hudsons embarrassment allowed the people present to be at a glance. One was that they first saw Hudsons fire so big. Second, Hudson even mentioned the extinction of human beings. Many people I dont have time to understand that todays business has much to do with human extinction. But there are also some smart people, like Hall, like Loren! What Hudson said can''t be Monderry. Once they really start the three inner courts, then it is good news for them, whether they are soul or demons. They can choose not to stimulate humans further, and even specialize in tormenting defenses, and then wait for humans to kill each other, then they can take advantage of the fishermen. Therefore, Hudson completely could not understand why such a simple and clear situation, why he did not understand. "Hey!" Suddenly Hall opened again, and he watched Mondley make a few noises that made Mondley unhappy, and then continued. "I seem to understand something. Your old man is so deliberate in trying to unify the three inner courts, and it is also a big mistake to say what is going to be good for the future of mankind." Hearing Hall heard the words in front, Mondley and others stared at Hall, but after hearing the phrase that seemed to be good, Mondley couldnt help but blink. His hostility to Hall seemed to be less. . And Loren saw Hall saying that he just wanted to talk but was tired and Renee gave it. "Rennie, deputy dean, what are you doing with me, in case of Hall, this stinky boy..." Renee couldnt help but see Lorens eyes, and the fascinating eyes couldnt help Lorens eyes, and Renee said with a sigh of relief when he was talking about Lorens. "Hall is your disciple. You still don''t know his character? He is the kind of person who likes to be lazy. Do you think he will really fight for Mondry for the unification of humanity?" Uh Lorenton was dumbfounded by Renee, let alone, Renee said it was really good, and the character of Hall is really not going to do this. Sure enough, when everyone was curious, Hall continued to speak. "But I think that people who believe this are all stupid! Especially Morgan, it is a big fool!" "Bastard, Hall, are you looking for death?" Standing aside, Morgan did not expect that Hall would suddenly burn the fire on his head, and Hall would roar in front of everyone, believing that as long as it is a personal fire. "Hey! Say you are stupid, you still don''t believe it?" Hall ignored Morgan''s anger, and he turned to look at the same poorly-faced Mondrian. "I feel that this is a problem and it is a very serious problem!" "What''s the problem?" It wouldn''t be Morgan to pick up Hall''s words. Mondrian is even more impossible. Therefore, only Lauren is a cheap master. Hall was very satisfied with seeing Loren, a cheap teacher, and then he said with a certain look. "I think Elder Mondley has a problem, although I don''t know who he is, but I think he is related to the Soul and even the Mozu. He is doing this to destroy humanity!" Ok? ! When I heard this, Mondleys eyes suddenly changed. She said that she was just a hateful look before, so now his eyes are full of killing! Others may not feel like hearing this, but Hudson has changed his face. He looked forward and looked at Mondry and asked sharply. "Mundry! I ask you, when you went to chase the Mozu, what happened to him! Why are you only going back together, how is Promethe going to die!" Hearing the words of Prometheus, John Rader, who just woke up and confused, suddenly woke up. He stared at Mondley with great eyes. He also wanted to know the news about this person because this person is not someone else. It is the biological father of his strong Nade! End of this chapte Chapter 1044： Accounting Chapter 1044 Accounting For a time, all the people looked at Mondrian, because after listening to Hall, everyone was on the spot for a while and didn''t know what to say. Not that they didn''t want to talk, they were so shocked that they didn''t know what to say. Lost Hall also dared to think of a former inner court dean as a demon trying to destroy humanity! However, while everyone was scornful, the heart was also pondering Hall''s words, not to mention, after thinking about it, I really felt that Hall had some truth. "Hey, are you saying that Hall is true? Although I was not too clear about the situation of Elder Mondrill, it was an indisputable fact that he was really just returning alone." "What to say indiscriminately!" Another person said with a serious face. "At the beginning, Elder Mondry was seriously injured. When he came back from retreat for several months, how could he recover like Hall?" "It''s hard to say this!" Another person said, "There are only a few people who are chasing after all, and when they come back, there is only one Mondrill, who knows what happened!" Although the following arguments are very small, but who are present, their hearing is naturally more sensitive than the average person. The voices and sentences discussed below are heard by them. Hall was originally just a joke. Anyway, he had already sinned Mondrian and Morgan, and he did not miss one or two sentences. He just didn''t think that his unintentional words made Monderry''s expression so big. None of the people present were simple characters, and everyone was wise to guess something in the changing expression on Mondrian''s face. Even if Monderry reacted, but his performance has been clearly seen, even if he wants to defend, the effect is very limited. "Elder Mondrill! I want to ask, my father, how he died!" The scene with some strange atmosphere was suddenly broken by a voice. Everyone turned around and couldnt help but widen his eyes. Because this person is not someone else, he just broke through the semi-level before causing envy, and then he is proud. In three seconds, he was beaten by the guards around the Hall. "Johnny! What do you mean by this, your father''s death, you should ask Dean Hudson, he is the main person in charge of this matter!" When Morgan saw Johnny asking his teacher, he would naturally not sit back and watch. But Morgan''s words are to make Hudson scream "Do you ask me? Oh, I didn''t let Elder Mondrian go after the attack, but Elder Mondry was bent on it. He not only went, but also took a few inside. The hospital was one of the few masters at the beginning. What made me feel bad was that they didnt come back! In fact, Hudson most wants to talk about his good friend Promi, but just now he realized his identity, and finally did not name the person alone. "Elder Mondrill, are you supposed to say something?" Faced with questions from Hudson and Johnny, Mondleys face became more and more difficult to look at. He looked gloomy at Hudson and Hall, especially Hall, who had never raised this incident. . Even the most memorable Hudson is the same, but Hall''s words broke the deadlock, and the strong guys who were not enough to get involved were involved. For a time, Mondley was forced into the corner by them. When Hall saw it, he felt that there was a secret, and the biggest secret was Mondrian. He must know some secrets that are unknown! "It turned out that I didn''t have a nonsense. It seems that I have to guess that it is right. Elder Mondrian is definitely a soul group, even with the Mozu, otherwise why would he make such a loved one?" thing?" "Hall! You **** it!" Mondley suddenly widened his eyes, and a strong mental force rushed directly toward Hall. "Young master is careful!" "Hall is careful!" The first time Holden felt that a momentum like Taishans topping was coming, and that kind of strong momentum seemed to want to tear him apart. Fortunately, the lookout and the devil came to Hall in time and blocked this powerful momentum for Hall, but it was such a short moment, and both the lookout and the demon had a scream at the same time. "how is this possible!" Hall hides behind the lookout and the demon, and he sees the devil and the look of the body constantly cracking open, and a stream of blood flows out of their bodies. Although the demon and the hope have not changed, but their physical strength Hall can be clear, the general sword and what is impossible to leave a wound on their body, but Mondray is the momentum to make them injured, This may be the true strength of Mondrill. "Mundry! Stop me!" A roar came and a figure suddenly appeared next to Hall, and the powerful momentum pushed Mengdeli''s momentum back. The person who spoke was Hudson. At this time, he did not care about keeping his hand. He recovered his hand and waved his hand. He immediately attacked Mondry directly. "Oh, it seems that you still can''t help but shot! Yeah!" When Mondrian finished, he first glanced at Hall and others. After seeing that Hall was not in danger, he just turned and flew out. He did not go straight out of the door, but smashed directly from the roof. After a loud noise, a large hole that could see the sky suddenly stayed on the roof. "Hey!" Hudson snorted, and he glanced at Loren and Renee. "Give me the care of Hoffman, and, optimistic about them! Whoever smashes it!" Loren heard a grin and said, "Oh, no problem, let us know here. If they dare to move, we will take care of them!" Obviously, Loren said that care is not a real care, and his sly eyes prove everything. But Morgan didn''t seem to listen to Hudson''s words After Hudson flew out, he immediately attacked the strong side of the side. The strong man who was still worried didn''t react and was directly hit by a magic from Morgan. The whole person flew out like a meteor. Immediately after Morgans successful sneak attack, he replied, He still has to do what he wants, Hudson, they want to clear their dissidents, and dont wait for it at this time! After Morgan said that he once again cast a magic, this time the magic turned out to go directly to Hoffman. A loud bang came from "Boom", and the magic was blocked by a figure. After the figure was revealed, everyone found out that this was just the hope of being in front of Hall. "Hall!" Morgan gnawed his teeth and screamed, and saw that Hall was also a pair of gnashing teeth and looked at him word by word. "Morgan, I have been holding you for a long time, and I will calculate it together today!" Chapter 1045： Dont bully you Chapter 1045 does not bully you "Morgan, I have been holding you for a long time! Today is a good deal!" After Hall said this, his eyes became a bit sharper. "Look, demon! Give me a good job!" "Yes, young master!" No matter what order the Hall gives them, the hopes and the devils will be unconditionally executed, not to mention the Morgan, who is a first-class semi-class, even if they are the high-level semi-class Mondrian, they are all an attitude. When Morgan heard this, he just wanted to say something. He hadn''t waited for him to open his mouth. There was a sudden change in the lookout and the demon. The handsome guys suddenly became ugly. No, the exact ugly person can only look at one. As for the ugliness, it is not only ugly. The demon can''t be worried, and he rushes over and exerts the unique defensive magic of the Dragon Man''s magician, and suddenly he and the demon have a burst of light. Looking at these two huge changes in the eyes and the devil, Morgan''s face can not help but change, regardless of whether there are other people here, hands clenched at the same time, instant fists, please burst out two powerful fireballs. Before the gaze and the demon rushed over, the two fireballs flew out at the same time as he waved, a fireball flew to Hall, and another fireball continued to rush toward Hoffman. "Bastard! Come on!" Hall secretly said that he didn''t think that Morgan was so shameless that he chose a weak hand. Both the lookout and the demon look at each other and chase toward the two magics. But before they even shot, suddenly two roars came, both fireballs burst directly in the flight. Look and the devil looked up and saw only two huge Warcraft suddenly appeared in front of them and blocked Hall and Hoffman. The two World of Warcraft are Loren''s Iris, and the other is the Snow White Lion of Associate Dean! "Morgan, are you really we are arranging?" Lorens roaring voice came from behind Morgan, but Morgan didnt have time to take out Loren. He immediately retreated after the attack and then stopped in ten figures. In front of Morgan, he became his first barrier. "Loren, haven''t you seen the situation yet? You lost! Surrender!" When Morgan said this, those who firmly supported him stood behind him, which was one-third of the upper floors of the inner court. However, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the ten black robes in front of Morgan can be seen from the momentum they have radiated. They are all masters of the advanced combat power of the Nine, not only that, but also Half of them are all junior semi-class fighters! "Hey! How is it possible? When do you have so many semi-class masters in the inner court? Why don''t we know?" "Don''t say you, I am here more than you for a few years. I only think that the few deans are semi-class masters, except for the latest new Johnson, Loren and Morgan. This is my first time. See these people!" Renee''s face looked a little bad and looked at the ten weak black men in front of her eyes. After a moment, she looked up and looked at Morgan. "Morgan, it turned out that all this is true! Are you and your teacher, are you ready to betray the inner court?" "Betrayed the inner court?" Morgan sneered, and he looked at Hudson and Mondry, who were fighting in the sky, and then he said. "You too take yourself too seriously, look at it yourself, is it really like what you said?" Talking about Morgan''s hand, not only Renee, but even Lauren''s face became iron and blue, and I saw the inner courts on both sides of the original, except those who supported Hudson and some minority people still stood in the original. Outside the land, the rest of the people actually stood behind Morgan, these people actually occupied two-thirds of the upper house of the inner court! That is to say, Morgan did not control the two-thirds of the inner courts in a quiet situation. It is not a day or two to think about it. "You... actually..." Renee was mad at her face, and her eyes were full of killings. There was some telepathy between the summoned beast and the summoner. The master went to the anger of Renee''s deputy dean. The gentle and white lion before the change was directly screamed at Morgan. The huge roar suddenly rang through the clouds, and some people under the strength suddenly became shocked. Renee was gazing at the high-rises of the inner court. In addition to those who did not respond to Morgans loyalty, those who were originally neutral and later turned to Morgan could not avoid it. In particular, Royce, he thought that there would be such a day in the inner court, he might face the dean of the inner court, but today he was stared at by Renee, and he felt that his body was involuntarily shivering. Fortunately, Renee was not just targeting him. After Renees eyes swept, his heart was relieved. "Knowing the time is Junjie! Hudson''s approach is unpopular, you see it, and..." Morgan looked at Renee with a playful look. "You don''t have an advantage at all. You really fight, not only the inner court is damaged, but you guys may fall, you have to think about it!" Morgans words made Renees temper, but Morgan did not say anything wrong. The current situation is exactly what he said. Morgans do have an advantage. They are semi-sacred masters, and they are far more than their own. If so many semi-level masters take the shot together, it is estimated that the entire inner court will be destroyed. Just as Morgan looked at the face of Renee and others, a discordant voice came. "Why, our Morgan Master, you must think that you have an advantage?" "Hall?" Everyone turned around and saw that this guy who is talking is not Hall and who? "Hall, you think you can be unscrupulous with those two and a half holy levels, I..." Roar! Suddenly a roar came and a golden yellow Warcraft suddenly appeared in front of everyone. "what?" This Warcraft was promoted to a semi-classical lightning golden eagle by Hall. I felt the rich atmosphere of Warcraft on the Golden Eagle, and many people could not help but exclaim. "This... is it a half-sacred summoned beast?" Everyone did not think that Hall alone had three and a half masters. Seeing that his momentum was a little low, Morgan looked a little ugly and looked at Hall. "What if you have a semi-sacred summoned beast? We are still more than you!" "That''s how? If you forget, I won''t bully you. Today we will change a law!" Chapter 1046： Shocked everyone Chapter 1046 Shocked People "Forget it, don''t bully you, today we are no more than the number!" Uh When Hall said this, everyone in the room could not find an adjective to describe Hall. In the current situation where the Morgan side is completely dominant, Hall is so arrogant that he does not bully? Are you sure you are not funny? If you don''t see some three and a half masters around you, many people present want to give him an ear. "Is he stupid? What did he say? Don''t bully us? Isn''t that funny?" "No, I still have some concerns at the beginning. I said that his Hall is a genius summoner. I admit this from the Eagle-type Warcraft, but he is too arrogant, even if he adds the first half. The summoned beasts, their semi-class masters are not as much as we are here, he said this." "That is, I want to see how he does not bully us!" Many people who supported the Morgan side were pointing at Hall. Obviously they used Hall''s words and actions as Hall''s big words. However, the fundamental people did not have such an idea. During the period of contact with Hall, Morgan had some understanding of Hall. He knew that Hall had a special feature besides being really a bastard. That is afraid of death! That is to say, Morgan believes that Hall feels that he will not put himself in a dangerous environment. This is why Morgan did not make fun of it when he heard Hall say this. "Roar!" The Lightning Golden Eagle screamed and interrupted everyone''s arguments. Except for the semi-class masters, the rest of the people looked at Hall with a look of horror. They just remembered that no matter how loud John said, he was a semi-sacred summoner but it was an indisputable fact. No matter how they didnt turn around, they all care about a slap in the face. However, Hall did not care about this. In his opinion, these guys are the general presence of cannon fodder and soy sauce. He does not need to waste his tongue on them. If he really wants to waste anything, it is just a magic of the lightning golden eagle. Its gone. "Hall, don''t take it lightly, those people are very strong, and we will unite them together for a while!" Hall still has no action, but Loren on the side is going straight to say. "I know that you are very strong now..." said here, Loren couldn''t help but look at them and the huge lightning eagle. Don''t look at his face with no expression changes, but his heart was shocked. The little boy he had received at the beginning has now become a powerful presence, as long as he does not encounter a veteran semi-level master like Hudson, three and a half masters can let Hall in the inner court or even Titan The mainland is going sideways. "Its said that the waves from the back push the front waves to the beach. Maybe I am the wave before, hey, how to accept such a pervert student!" Loren kept on underestimating while continuing to say "Hall, now the deputy dean of Hoffman is still unclear. We have continued to delay the time, and once Vice President Hoffman breaks into the semi-Saint, our chances of winning will be even greater. So, so..." When Hall heard this, he smiled and said, "Do not worry, teacher. I didn''t say it right now. I am not going to bully them with the number of people in the past." "Hey..." Loren looked at Hall with a little laugh and laughter. For a time, he didn''t know how to say Hall. He also knew that Hall''s biggest card was the huge number of Warcraft, but he cares about these half-level masters. It seems that the effect is not very good. Some semi-class masters who have destroyed the heavens and the earth, they will not be easily eliminated by the sea tactics. "Well, Teacher Loren, look at me, I really don''t want to bully them, I want to crush them!" what? ! When he heard Hall, Loren, who had wanted to persuade, suddenly paused. His eyes looked at the sudden appearance of the front of the Hall. Not only him, Renee, but Morgan, who stood opposite Hall, looked at the figure with an incredible look. I saw that this figure is very huge. It has a characteristic that it has two heads. If it is so, it will not surprise them. These half-level masters are surprised. After all, they have seen a lot of them in these years. Warcraft, don''t say two heads, that is, both tails. The reason why they were surprised was because of this sudden appearance of Warcraft, which actually exudes a horrible momentum that was previously found in Hudson and Mondrian Elder! In other words, this sudden appearance of the two-headed Warcraft, turned out to be a high-level semi-level master! Gosh! When did the high-level semi-class master Warcraft, even became Hall''s summoned beast? Is he really the great young master of the hidden family? "Roar!" It seems to prove that he is a high-level semi-class master. When Chimera came out, he was a roar. Its voice was like a thunderous squad, and everyone was shocked on the spot. In particular, the ten black robes who had been in front of the front, five of them who had only nine senior strengths, even squirted a blood directly. Looking at them, they were obviously injured. Other semi-class masters, including Morgan, said that they did not spurt, but they also felt a little uncomfortable. If they were not so strong, they would not be good. "This...how can it be like thisHe, he actually has a summoned beast of a higher semi-class master? Heaven, I must be dazzled, it must be like this!" Royce is the worst at this time. One, originally thought that after he had invested in Morgan, he would definitely have a better life, but now he suddenly felt that he had made a very stupid choice. There are many people who have this idea like him, especially those who are neutral, and after seeing Hall summoning the summoned beast of the higher semi-class master, the heart hesitates again. "This stinky boy... I just said that I will join hands together to come to a good show where the master and the apprentice teamed up to defeat the wicked. I didn''t expect him to sneak up on several streets without knowing it!" When Renee heard this, she couldnt help but flip through her eyes. He couldnt see it. Dont be old, Loren was in the air, but hes already happy in his heart. At the same time, Renee was also amazed at her heart. She had already discovered Hall in the last time in the spirit hall. She just didnt think she had smashed Hall. Its only after a long time that he already has a high-level semi-holy. The summoned beast of the master, that is to say, Hall is already a true summoner of the semi-class master! "This guy" Chapter 1047： Rolling Chapter 1047 Rolling "I just said that I will not bully you in quantity. When I say it, then let me crush you now!" "Wait..." Morgan just wanted to say something, but King Chimera didn''t give him this opportunity. Hall''s command to help the king of Chimera is the imperial edict. After Hall ordered it, King Chimera did not say anything. Said that the two heads simultaneously squirted two magics against the black man in front. These two magics are red and blue. The red nature is the fire magic. With the high-temperature fire magic, the sound of the air is blown, and the surrounding air is dried by it. The opposite of it is the blue magic, which seems to be the ice-like magic of the ice, almost freezing the air. The most incredible thing is that these two oppositely opposite magics were actually sent out by a Warcraft. Although it has two heads, the two magics do not interfere with each other, which makes people stunned. "Get away! Get away!" The first reaction was Morgan. He had already felt the horrific attack power of these two magics. He didn''t think much about it. He waved his hand and suddenly a fire magic shield appeared on the two magical offensive trajectories out of thin air. At the same time, he did not hesitate to turn around and flee. As a disciple of Mondrian, he is very clear. What is the representative of the higher semi-classic masters? This is not to say that there are some junior and semi-class masters who can resist. Sometimes one plus one of this calculation method does not work at all when facing a senior semi-class master. Sure enough, Morgan''s defensive magic did not work at all under the magical attack of King Chimera, and it was broken when it was not touched. The black men reacted at this time, but the five and a half masters did not escape. They looked at each other and applied defensive magic at the same time. A few magics hit each other directly, and with the bang of the bang, the entire office suddenly turned into a ash splash. "I said that you can''t be careful, but I am quick to respond, otherwise Hoffman will be miserable!" When Hall heard the sound, he couldn''t help but look at Loren, who was in front of Hoffman''s deputy dean. Hall''s face slightly apologized. "Sorry! Sorry! I will fix it!" Then Hall immediately yelled at your Chimera King, "pay attention! Speed ??to win them!" When King Chimera heard Hall''s dissatisfaction, it immediately waved the huge wings, and then everyone found that the figure of King Chimera suddenly disappeared in place. "Be careful!" A black robe man was suddenly shocked. He just wanted to remind his comrades, but he hadn''t finished talking. Suddenly he widened his eyes and showed a look of horror. I saw him not far from him, before a wounded nine-seat high-ranking black robe man, he did not seem to respond to the reaction, suddenly the body was swiftly hit. This semi-class master saw the comrade-in-arms of the squad that was directly eroded during the flight. In the end, only the black robes on his body fell, and his body disappeared directly. "This... how is this possible?!" You must know that they are the masters of the nine-level advanced combat power, and they have been killed by a single stroke. It shows how terrible this Warcraft is! "Be careful, it''s corrosive, don''t touch it!" However, he reminded that it was a little late, and with the appearance of King Chimera, it was accompanied by the screams of a black robe man. In just a few minutes, the five blacks of the nine advanced battles The robe men turned into black robes and fell to the ground. Seeing the black robe that was green smoke on the ground, the people present were not swallowed by the hard throat. "This... is this the strength of the higher semi-class Warcraft?" Renee reached out and touched the icy white snow lion. She was a little surprised to feel the trembling of the white snow lion. Obviously, this white snow lion was afraid of this Chimera king. "Good... powerful!" Renee thinks that if she changes her own white snow lion, although she can defeat these black robes with high-level combat power, she believes that it will never be so simple. From here, we can see that Halls summoned beast It is really powerful. In fact, this is the case. The power of King Chimera is unquestionable. It is no wonder that Hall will just say that it is crushing. In this short period of time, the masters of high-level combat power such as five and nine are eliminated. This is not what crushing is. "Damn! Everyone separates, besieged it together! I... ah" A semi-class master saw this scene, his eyes suddenly became red, and he gazed at the front of the Chimera King, just want to organize everyone to attack the miracle Pulling the king, but the words have not been finished, suddenly a scream came from the side and interrupted his words. He turned his head and saw that he didn''t know when he wanted to know that the black robe man of the semi-class master was shot and flew out. The people at the tip of his eye found that one of his arms had broken and the blood continued to flow from him. . And his hand is in the hands of this person at this time, this person is not someone else, it is the servant of Hall! Seeing everyone watching themselves, looking at the ugly face suddenly grinned at them. "Don''t look at me like this. Just now he glanced at me. I was a bit uncomfortable. All this is done. You continue, don''t worry about me." Bastard! Everyone can''t help but swear by it. This wonderful reason even said it is really shameless! What is even more shameful is the words of Hall next. "Look, I just didn''t say it I don''t want to bully them on the number. How do you do this yourself? Oh, forget it, now that''s it, then forget it. Go, let me kill them and let them know what the consequences will be!" "Follow the young master!" I hope to act immediately after I finish speaking. His goal is to be another semi-class master. The one around Hall, the demon is not idle. He is the same as the black man, and he is a master of the semi-class level. The direction of the attack is very clear, that is, the semi-class master who is overlooked with one hand! "Bastard! You stop me, I am going to kill the bastard!" A black robe man screamed and turned and rushed over to Hall. However, he seems to have forgotten that Hall is not only surrounded by a half-level lightning golden eagle, but also two and a half holy level summoners. "Hey! You guys, thieves, don''t take me too seriously!" As soon as a female voice came, a white figure quickly rushed toward the black robe man. Chapter 1048： Sorry Sorry in Chapter 1048 "Oh?" Suddenly, the white figure that blocked the black robe man was not someone else. It was the dean of the dean of Renee who called the beast, the snow white lion. Hall looked at Renee a little unexpectedly, but Renee had a sigh of relief and glanced at him. "Now is not playing, don''t you see Dean Hudson at this time?" what? Hall looked up and saw that in the sky, a figure has been on the defensive, this figure is the Dean Hudson, and the other is Mondrian. I saw that Mondrian kept attacking, and Hudson kept blocking those attacks. When I saw Holden here, I understood that Mondley was unscrupulous at this time, and Hudson was thinking about how to protect everyone in the inner court. Otherwise, if they were attacked by two senior semi-class masters, the inner court would absolutely support But for a long time. In fact, all this has to blame Hall. When Hudson and Mondry rushed out, there was no fight between the two. Everyone was quietly watching each other, or it was more appropriate. The two masters are not playing directly like Hall, and they are poised and looking for the flaws of the other side. The reason why it is because of Hall is that the sudden appearance of King Chimera has disrupted their plans. If the King of Chimera is like a golden eagle, it is a first-class semi-class, and Monderry still doesnt think so, reacting to them. No matter the quantity or strength, they are not strong in the black robe men. However, the higher semi-class masters are another matter. This is why Mondrian and Hudson have taken a storm after seeing the strength of King Chimera, and the other is the reason for not hesitating to defend. Hudson is naturally very clear, but he has no way. He has already seen that this guy in Mondley is already sick and mad. He constantly attacks the inner court in order to make himself appear flawed. Fortunately, he The strength is OK, otherwise the inner court will suffer. The Hall that understood it no longer hesitated, and immediately let King Chimera attack all the way. Under the strength of King Chimera, the five and a half masters were injured. The black robe man who was broken was the demon. To the captives, the black robes and other people whose original strength is relatively low are now completely at a disadvantage. What makes them speechless is that when they think about whether to leave temporarily or continue to fight, a strong breath suddenly burst into the crowd. "This is... Vice President Hoffman?!" After many people suddenly saw the momentum that broke out in Hoffman, they suddenly exclaimed. "He even broke through?!" "Oh? No loss is the vice president of Hoffman. I didn''t think he broke through. It''s great!" "Hoffman Vice Dean!" Loren Lauren glanced at Hoffman with his eyes. "Great, I just wanted to help, but I am worried that you are not awake, but I am dying, but you have succeeded." There is nothing wrong with the body, no, I will be on!" Don''t look at Hoffman is just a breakthrough, but he was very clear about the situation just now. He glanced at the loud noise that came from the sky, and Hoffman said with a serious look. "Go, I have nothing!" Loren had already tickles. When he heard this, he jumped directly behind the iris, and the lions slammed their legs. The huge figure rushed directly toward a black robe man. "Hey, what to do, what to do!" Standing next to the broken office, Royce looked ugly and looked at the scene. The cards that Morgan brought, some of them had been beaten at this time, especially Hall. The high-level semi-holy summoned beast, every time it attacks, will make those black robe men injured, if not a few of them cooperate with each other at this time, it is estimated that they will be destroyed. There is another person who shares this idea with him. This person was previously chosen to betray Hudson. Then he was beaten by Morgan in search of the cause of his father''s death. "Roar!" The sudden approach of Johnny gave the Lightning Golden Eagle a warning. Hall and others turned around and saw that the person was pale, and that the magical robe of the body was ruined. Seeing the eyes of everyone, Johnny was seriously watching Hall. "Hall, I know that I am already comparable to you. I also know that you have a medicine that can quickly recover your injuries. The reason why I ask this is because I want to beg you, give me the medicine, I want to help you together. Fight against Morgan, and..." Johnny looked up and looked at Hudson, who was already in danger in the sky. "Please go help my teacher immediately, don''t let him have an accident, please!" After saying that Johnny had lowered his head and stunned at Hall, Hall was a bit dumbfounded. This is called ɶ? Does the prodigal son return to the gold? Too funny, right? It is said that Hall really has no good feelings for Johnny. Therefore, he heard that Johnnys repentant speech was not to be ignored on the face or in his heart. However, he did not express his position. Hoffman on the side was yelling at Hall. "Stinky boy, still doing what he is doing, still not taking it out?" "What do you take out?" Hall really didn''t like Johnny, so he was a bit mad and repeating. Hoffman, who already knows Hall''s temper, suddenly stunned him and said, "Less nonsense, hurry up, throw things over, then go up and give me a good cleaning of Morgan and Monderry, and hand it over to us!" Hall''s face changed, his mouth twitched a few times, and finally in Hoffman''s threatening eyes, Hall was reluctant to lose a reagent containing life spring water to Hoffman. "Okay, who is it for you? Don''t worry~ go to www.novelhall.com~you don''t have to worry about it here!" Asshole, this old guy is absolutely deliberate, rest assured? I am not dead! Hall rolled his eyes and provoked Renee to smile. Hall ignored them and took a picture of the lightning golden eagle''s head. The lightning golden eagle immediately screamed loudly, then quickly flew toward the sky, and Hall screamed during the flight. "Chimera, give me up and kill the old man!" Just grabbing a black robe man and thinking about the chasing of the Chimera King, suddenly heard the order of Hall, its two heads could not help but look at it, but finally Chimera King still gave up the pursuit of the plan, directly Turn around and fly to the heights. "Well?" The leader of the black robe that was shot was unable to see it, but he immediately shouted after seeing the Hall in the sky. "Not good, can''t let them go up! Stop them!" "Oh, sorry, your opponent is me!" Chapter 1049： Hesitation of everyone Chapter 1o49, the hesitation of everyone Except for the semi-classic master who has just been captured by the demon, there are only four black robe men in the semi-classic masters, but from their appearance, they seem to have suffered a lot of injuries, one of which is still There is a trace of blood left. And it wasnt someone else who just opened and stopped them, its Hoffman who just came over. I saw that the half-sacred summoned beast under him turned out to be a lion, so that on the Hoffman side, there are two first-class semi-holy summoned beasts, a medium-half-level summoned beast, snow, white lion. And just decided to help Hall''s elementary semi-class master Gennad! As for the hope, he was worried that Hall would be affected by the battles of Hudson and Mondrian, so he also followed Hall to the back of the lightning golden eagle and flew to the place where Hudson was fighting. Even if the devil is not shot, the Hoffman side has already won the Morgan side. The scene changed so fast that it was so fast that everyone around it did not respond. "You let go, so many people here!" Celia''s flushed handle was pulled from Kevin''s hand, but now Kevin has been dumbfounded. He didn''t care about Celia''s movements. Ya could not help but be annoyed. Betty on the side couldnt help but shook her head. As a woman, especially a smart woman, she naturally saw that Celia had a good impression on Kevin, otherwise she would dare to have a character on Celia. Touching her hand indiscriminately, I am sorry, that person should be ready to break his hand. But is the performance of Celia''s refusal to retreat, isn''t it the performance of this place without silver? "Not good, everyone will inform you, let the students in the inner court quickly flee here, otherwise it will be late!" Betty sighed and nodded. Her mind was quite clear-headed. It was natural to know that once these people were really hot, Dean Hudson might have some conservatives, but they were hard to say. Thinking of this, she quickly pulled a Catherine and said, "Catherine, fast, let''s go and inform other people, especially Hall''s sisters!" Originally, I wanted to stay here. Katherine, who was watching Hall, heard a moment, and then she quickly woke up. The car is now. He is now a seventh-class magician, but she is really busy here. . Thinking of this, Catherine did not hesitate, watching Betty nod and said to the person behind him. "let''s go!" "Wait! Where are you going!" Suddenly a voice interrupted Catherine, and Catherine heard a ugly look at the person who spoke. "Qian Ning! What are you going to do!" When Kevin saw it, he immediately screamed, and the side of Celia was not very good. The phoenix eye under Liu Mei glanced at Qian Ning and said faintly. "Qian Ning! Are you ready to die like your teacher?" Qian Ning heard a face, but he was very clear that Celias words were not chaotic. The strength of Celia was originally better than him. Plus Kevin and Shabert on the side, there were three in the top ten of the inner court. And he only has himself and Ivers who are so hesitant. Don''t look at their fire axe people come a lot, but Qian Ning is very clear, think of today''s sudden team problems, they certainly will not make decisions so easily. Just now he saw his teacher and Dean Hudson have been thinking about this problem since they fell out. He was thinking about how to pull Eifel into the water. As for himself, his identity determines his right to choose, especially after seeing that the guy who is strong has turned back again, he can no longer sit still. Therefore, after seeing Katherine and others to act, this will take the initiative to jump out. His purpose is very clear, that is, through this opportunity, I will pull Eifel into the water. "Hey, who is born and who is not necessarily dead! Elder Mondrey, but the dean of the previous generation, Dean Hudson, they have to pay for the wrong thing!" said Qian Ning, turning to look at Eifel Said. "Everan senior, the situation is very clear, as long as you follow Mondren Mond, we will be more and more powerful in the inner court after we want to come! Even the three inner courts can be unified! At that time, Iver, the senior who is helping today, wants to come. Elder Mondrillard will never forget it." Ivers did not speak, his brows were tightly squeezed together, and what Qian Nings purpose was, he was naturally very clear, but he was not a fool. The difference in the inner court was very clear. The best way at this time was neutral, so Which side is the victory, they can survive very well. But Qian Ning, this guy actually wants to pull himself down, which makes Efre somewhat dissatisfied Dont look at him before he worked with Qian Ning to deal with Hall, but once he was involved in the inner court In the high-level disagreement struggle, then this requires careful and careful. "Iverian senior?" Seeing Eifel did not speak, Qian Ning''s face was a bit bad, he just wanted to continue to speak, but there are other situations that are not far away. "this is" It was not far from them, the law enforcement teams led by the Benam group actually had a similar situation. They were divided into three groups, one of which was led by Benam and the other was a middle-aged man. The rest is young. I saw that Benam looked badly and looked at the middle-aged man and said, "The vice captain, what do you mean, I let you bake them! I heard no!" The middle-aged man, the vice captain of Benams mouth, shook his head. Captain Benham, I dont agree with you. You are taking our law enforcement team to a road, so I have to come out to stop you! Through their dialogue, Catherine and Channing immediately understood that the feelings were not only the differences between them, but also the law enforcement team. Apparently, Benam was on the side of Morgan, and the middle-aged man chose to stand on the side of Dean Hudson. As for the few standing next to him, it is estimated that they would adopt a neutral idea. It seems that smart people are not only one of Eifel! Seeing this, Qian Ning knows that if he does not convince Eifel, he will give up his efforts. "Everan senior! You wake up, you think about how Hall is against you. Do you think Hall will let you go once they win? Last time you were against Hall''s sister, I think Just remember the words of Hall, whoever dares to touch his loved ones, who will destroy him!" End of this chapte Chapter 1050： Mondley suffers Chapter 1050 Mondley suffers After Ive heard the words of Qian Ning, the pupils suddenly became louder. It was definitely his true thought that Halls hands-on words were shocking. When I thought of what I had done with Hall before, I was told by Hall. At that time... I thought about the situation, and Evre finally bit his teeth and said "I..." Qian Ning saw Eifels hesitation at a glance. He was not talking nonsense, and he said directly to Benam, not far away. "Mr. Benham, our fire axe organization will follow your instructions!" Bennham, who was talking about it, turned around and saw a Catherine, and they were happy with the face of Qian Ning. "Very good, Chan Ning, Eifel, you stop them, come over and help you after I have handled it here." Hearing Benns own count, Evres face changed, and after his fist gripped, he closed his eyes and sighed. When he opened his eyes, the original hesitation suddenly dissipated, and replaced by a firm face. "Well, the fire axe organization listens and stops Catherine!" Kay and others have changed their faces. "Ever, don''t make mistakes! Do you think you can participate in this kind of thing?" After seeing the people of the fire axe organization, Celia and others immediately made a defensive posture, and the two sides were squatting, and the war was on the verge. "Co-Chairman, you can''t let it go, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Benam looked at Eifel and Qian Ning with satisfaction, and after regaining his gaze, his eyes stared at the vice captain of the eyes faintly. Don''t look at the vice captain''s courage to stand up and meet with Benam, but his heart is actually fearful. He is not very optimistic about Dean Hudson, but he has been favored by Dean Hudson before, precisely because In this way, he will stand up against Benam at the crucial moment. However, he is very clear that he and Ben, the opponents of the law enforcement team behind him, are not the opponents of Benam, and he has already felt the timid heart of those behind him. From their shortness of breath, once Benham Really, they are likely to be scattered. In the year when the man thought about whether or not to smear with Benam, or when standing on the side of the bank to watch the fire, suddenly there was a roar in the sky. "Hall, you are looking for a dead end!" ...... Time comes back a few minutes ago Hall took a look at the lightning golden eagle and followed Meila to the sky. At this time, Dean Hudson and Mondrian were fighting fiercely. Just before the Hall did not decide how to do it. After he approached, he discovered that it was so strong in the inner court that the two high-level semi-class masters were fighting. Especially after breaking through a defensive barrier, the violent breath almost let Hall fall directly from the lightning golden eagle, but fortunately, the shield was opened in time to protect the Hall, and the back of the Golden Eagle was wide enough, so Hall This did not fall. "Oh, no wonder I didn''t feel it below. It turned out that Dean Hudson had protected the following!" He glanced at Hudson, who was crushed by Mondley. He saw that his face was getting paler and paler, and the attack that could have been blocked could sometimes be missed and hit him. And Hudsons body obviously has some advanced protective gear, but Hall found that after each shot, the flashing light is getting weaker and weaker. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time.Recommended reading: а: ɫ׸ڱ ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Obviously that protective gear is not omnipotent. When Hall watched, with a bang, Dean Hudson suddenly spewed out a blood, and the whole person looked awkward. "Mela, kill me the old man!" Where did Hall dare to sneer, and quickly yelled at the king of Mela. In fact, when Hall came, Hudson and Mondley discovered that Hudson was a happy face, and Mondrian was a heavy face, so Mondley would increase the attack, in an attempt Hall killed Hudson before he rushed over, but he just broke Hudson''s defense, and had not had time to launch an attack. Suddenly a voice blocked him and Hudson. "this is" Mondley blinked, not waiting for him to carefully observe the sudden appearance of the figure, suddenly two roars from the mouth of the figure, followed by two red and blue light flashing toward Mondley . "Humph!" When Mondrian''s face changed, he couldn''t see it. The two attacks were not as simple as two simple magics. If he really issued a defense against the past, then it would definitely be him. "Teacher is careful, this is Hall''s higher semi-holy summoned beast!" Higher semi-holy summoned beast! The owner of this voice is not someone else. It is the Morgan who came far away. When he heard Morgans words, not only was Mondleys eyes wide open, but Hudson also turned around and looked at the sudden emergence of Mela. "hiss!" After feeling the breath of the king of Mela, Hudson couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He didn''t think that Hall had a strength and he was quite... Do not! Hudson thought that this point was immediately denied. www.novelhall.com~ This is World of Warcraft. As everyone knows, the same level of Warcraft, whether it is defense or attack power, is far stronger than humans, unless it is a human attack or preemption. The machine hurts the same level of Warcraft, otherwise under normal circumstances, humans can not beat them. The fact is huge, as Hudson thought, the attack of King Mela easily broke the defense of Mondrian. Not only that, but it quickly chased when Mondray escaped, and when Mondry had not reacted, it was a bite. Biting to Mondrian. "Teacher is careful!" Morgan immediately reminded him, and at the same time quickly thrown a fire magic to the head of King Mela. Mondrie is also not a veteran of some rich combat experience, seeing that he is being bitten by Mela with a rancid tooth, he is not only not panicked at this time. On the contrary, it is still more calm. Glanced at Morgan''s fireball, Mondry quickly cast a magic on the bottom. With the magical impact, his figure suddenly rises, just hiding from Mela''s bite, and this time Morgan''s magic is just right. Flying over, King Mela screamed in another head, and opened his mouth and sent a magic and Morgan''s magic to collide. After a loud bang, suddenly a figure flew out from the inside, accompanied by a scream of Mondrian. It turned out that King Mela was interrupted by Morgan Magic in the absence of a blow. It would naturally not let Mondrian pass easily, so when Monderry escaped, the tail of King Mela appeared like a ghost. Behind Mondley, he was heavily pumped on his back when he had not reacted. A corrosive attack suddenly made Mondley scream. This is from ///html/book/34/34466/index.html Chapter 1051： Behind the scenes Chapter 1o51 behind the scenes "teacher!" Hearing the screams of Mondrian, Morgan suddenly panicked. He just wanted to chase in the direction of Mondrian''s flight. Suddenly a figure was blocked by him. Morgan''s eyes were so fierce that he couldn''t wait for him to see the people. He directly touched him with a few magics. After he went out, he didn''t care whether he hit the target. His body shape quickly opened his distance. "Humph!" Looking at the cold, he waved the magic bullet out of Morgan. "Look, let me pack this guy!" Halls voice came from a moment at this time, and he did not hesitate, and the breath of his body suddenly burst out, and then rushed toward Morgan, a frightened face. "The teacher saved me!" What is clear about Morgan, his own strength that has just broken through the semi-class level is not an opponent in the hope, although he does not want to be the same as the guy who is strong, but if he has been hoped to pursue it, he The consequences will not be much better than that of Johnson. "Hey!" It was at this time that Mondrian suddenly appeared next to Morgan. After the frightened Morgan saw Mondrian, he was shocked by the panic. However, after seeing the appearance of Mondrian, Morgan''s eyeballs fell quickly. I saw that Mondrian was very miserable at this time. The magic robe on his body was broken into rags, and some exposed places had some blood flow. Come out, especially on his back, and once the shocking wounds make Monderry look particularly infiltrating. "hateful!" Mondley sighed. He looked at Hall with a sinister look. He didn''t think that the guy who used to be here was just a little bit of a point. It would be the biggest obstacle to his action. If you want to know, it will be In this way, he should let Morgan kill Hall directly, and the ending will not at least become like this. "Mundry, you admit defeat! Your actions will not succeed!" Hudson, who recovered, looked at Mondry with a serious look. "Have a loss? Hehe, Hudson. It seems that you are still so arrogant! You don''t know the specific situation at all, or it''s worth it!" Mondley suddenly laughed. Hudson and others heard Mondley''s words, I don''t know. Why, there was a sudden uneasiness in my heart. Suddenly Hudson seemed to think of something, his eyes became fierce, and there was no more peace in Mondrys eyes. "Mundry, you...do you really betrayed humans with Hall? You trust the Mozu?!" Hudsons words were so loud that it made everyone care about the actions underneath, especially the dean of Renee, who didnt know what was going on, and now heard Hudsons words. Attention is attracted to the past. "Devils? Haha, the devils are also worthy?" Mondley admitted this fact in disguise, but what puzzled everyone was that if it werent for the Mozu, then who would make Mondleys previous generation Long betrayal? "You! You really betrayed?!" Hudson''s face changed, he did not think that Hall''s words, it turned out to be a fact! Underneath, Ivers, who had already decided to go to Morgan, suddenly changed his face, not only him, but also Benham and the high-level inner courts of Morgan. The reason why they are relying on it is not because Morgan promised many of their benefits, but how weak these advantages and betrayal of human beings are. Some law enforcement officials and even the upper house of the inner court heard that Mondley had admitted that he had betrayed him and immediately took off his weapon. Then he quietly retreated to the side. The rest of the people saw it, except for some diehardness, they followed. . In the scene below, Mondrian didn''t care. In his opinion, it doesn''t really make any difference whether these people are relying on themselves. At most, there are more than a few cannon fodders, because what he wants to do next, there are enough Now! "Hudson, it should be you who surrendered. Since you have already guessed something, then I am not hiding. Next, let you have a good look at how powerful my great bright Protoss is!" Bright Protoss? I go? Really? When I heard this, the most surprising thing was Hall. I had thought about this problem before he saw the Mozu. Since there is a dark Mozu, is there a Protoss representing the light? I did not expect that not only did it really exist, but it seems that this bright Protoss is still interested in humans, no! Hall quickly negated his own thoughts. According to the novels he had seen in the past, the bright Protoss were not interested in human beings. They might be interested in this land, or they should faith! With Hall''s understanding of past beliefs, this kind of thing seems to be the most horrible, especially those fanatics. Once someone destroys their beliefs, they will become even more terrifying than the Mozu. Just as Hall was secretly vomiting, suddenly there was a glare in Mundray, and the dazzling glare was like the newborn sun. www.novelhall.com~ Very glaring, Hall reached out and stood in front of him. Looking at Mondrie with his eyes open, I saw that Mondrys whole person looked particularly sacred under the glare. "Lord, please give me strength, I will destroy these heretics for you!" Hold the grass! When I heard this, Hall couldn''t help but swear, how does this slogan sound like the gods of the gods? Is there really a god? Mengdelis voice just fell, suddenly the five black robe men, including the broken hand of the demon captive, also had a strong light at the same time, the devils injury suddenly came out hot, some cautious he Immediately let go of his hand, then he now all the black robes on the black man''s body fell off, and then revealed their true face. After the light was shining, five men wearing bright armor appeared in front of everyone. "This...this is..." Others did not seem to see anything, but after seeing the particularly conspicuous cross on the armor, Hall immediately understood that they seemed to be true Christians! "Sacrifice! The great Lord, please take the life of your humble servant and give us strength to destroy these heresy!" "Not good! Stop them!" Although Hudson didn''t know what the Lord said, but from the situation in front of him, that kind of power made him feel scared. However, Hudson still said that five rays of light suddenly burst out, and flew in the air to Mondrian. Under the eyes of everyone, the five rays of light actually formed a six-star magical array to cover Mondley. stand up. But at this time there was a magic corner that was black, and Mondley suddenly reached out and grabbed Morgan, and said in Morgan''s frightened eyes. "Morgan, the Lord needs you, go!" After saying that he ignored Morgans horrified eyes, he threw him in the corner of the black six-star magic circle... End of this chapte Chapter 1052： crisis Chapter 1o52 Crisis "Ah! No! Teacher, I am your disciple, you can''t do this to me!" Morgan screamed in horror. He didn''t know why. He couldn''t move any more. He watched the five rays of light fly toward him. Morgan suddenly realized what he was doing and his body swayed more intensely. "Because you are my disciple, I will let you experience the power of the Lord at the last moments of your life!" what? The last moment of life? Not only is Morgan dumbfounded, but even those who are following Morgan are dumbfounded, especially Qian Ning, who did not think that his teacher would have such a day. I think that I am going to do things like those who disregard their own lives. "How could this be, how could this be?" Bennham was one of them. At this time, he was on the verge of a break, and his eyes were a little distracted, and it seemed to be a decade old. However, at this time, Renee and others did not have time to pay attention to them. Everyone was watching the screaming Morgan in the sky. I saw that as time went by, Morgan, which was still normal, slowly began to age. First, his skin became crumpled, and then the flesh and blood on his body began to shrink as he was swallowed. Then his eyes slowly sag, and it looks like a refugee who has been hungry for a month. Like him, there are five other black robe men. No, they should be men wearing armor. They are not as screaming as Morgan. Instead, they look excitedly at the light falling from the sky. The fanatic and pilgrimage-like eyes made Hall unable to resist a chill. "Mad! What are the madmen! Destroy them! Don''t let their magic be done!" When I heard Hall, I watched and the demon and the King of Chimera and the Golden Eagle at the same time. After four attacks, they quickly flew to Mondridge in the middle of the magic circle. As the light continually gathered on Mondrian, Mengduis mouth suddenly showed a disdainful expression. "On, you must destroy them, don''t let them finish." Although Catherine didn''t know what the magic was, she could feel a dangerous atmosphere. After seeing Hall, she immediately prayed that Hall could succeed. "Come on! Be sure to destroy them!" Kevin and Celia also clenched their fists tightly. Obviously they also knew that the current situation was very unfavorable. Only Hall destroyed the magical array and the situation could be improved. Under the gaze of everyone''s expectations, the magic that looked at them came out so directly. "What, how is it possible?" The only thing that disappointed Catherine was that the attack that looked at them had no effect, and the magic disappeared when it hit the magic circle. "boom!" Soon, once the huge noise suddenly came from mid-air, the huge shock wave spread in all directions, even if they were Hall, they were blown hundreds of meters, not to mention those on the ground. "Oh la la!" A voice turned to the ground, a figure climbed out from inside, this person is the Qianning who is ready to escape, but he just flew away and broke into the wall. As he patted the dust on his body, he snorted, and suddenly a ray of light descended from the sky, and the dazzling light stopped him from taking action. "This...this is..." After seeing the scene in front of him, Qian Ning couldn''t help but open his eyes and open his mouth, revealing a shocked expression. I saw a long, handsome, handsome man who was not in the air than the man who was surrounded by Hall. This was not the most amazing thing. The most shocking thing was the pair of radiant wings behind him! A pair of wings made up of energy. "What the **** is this?" As shocking as Channing, Catherine and others themselves, Dean Hudson, they can see from their shocked eyes that they really don''t know who this man is. However, among the people, one person recognizes it at a glance. This person is not someone else, it is the Hall that has come through. "Angel! What is this special thing is an angel? Is this a little nonsense? Is there a demon?" Hall did not think that he would see an angel here. It seems that the myth about angels is rarely heard here. Hall remembers that the magic of light here seems to be only a pastor, and those pastors seem to be very rare. In fact, this is also related to the fact that Hall does not often appear in the city. At the beginning, he only looked around and rushed around. Where is the time to pay attention to this, and the pastors are not worshipping angels, which will make Hall forget the angel. "What''s special, the Mozu is coming, the angel is coming, the world is crazy!" Just when Hall couldn''t help but vomit, the angel suddenly turned to look at him. "Human? The breath on you makes me very uncomfortable! Who are you?" "Human? You are not Monderry?!" Hall heard a sudden exclamation. "Mundry? Are you talking about the slave? Hehe, he has already dedicated himself to the Lord!" After the angel finished speaking, a powerful momentum suddenly rushed to the Hall, and looked at the face of the demon, and they did not hesitate to directly block in front of the Hall. The powerful momentum directly hits them and looks at them. I saw both the lookout and the demon spurting out a blood and flying out. Seeing that the momentum is going to hit the Hall, Halls eyes are ready to let the lightning When the Golden Eagle fled, King Chimera suddenly stood in front of the Hall. "boom!" "Roar!" Chimera screamed and blocked the momentum of the angel. "Hey, how can there be such an evil creature in Chimera here? It seems that the appearance is about to break through! Oh! The evil things can''t stay!" Suddenly the angel pulled out the long sword at the waist, and it was a wave to the king of Chimera. The swordsman was very fast, and the fast Chimera king had no time to react. Then the body burst open a long wound, and the blood suddenly splashed out. Chi Mei After the king screamed, he immediately flew out. "hiss!" Everyone on the scene saw this scene suddenly dumbfounded. "Day, what is this in the end? The high-level semi-holy summoned beast was defeated by a trick, I am not looking at it?" "You have no eyes, we have seen it! But what I want to know most is, who is he, is Mondrich? The rest of the people seem to have died and can no longer die!" Everyone heard his eyes and turned to look at the six bodies that had been dropped. One of them was Morgan, but Morgan at this time looked very scary and looked like a dry body that was sucked up by flesh and blood. "Hall is it, you are against the will of the Lord, I am destroying you for the Lord today!" After the angel raised the sword again and pointed it at Hall, Holton was so scared that the soul was going to take a big shot. Seeing that the angel was going to start, Hall couldnt help but exclaim. "He is dead, too!" End of this chapte Chapter 1053： Powerful angel Chapter 1053 Powerful Angel "He is dead, too!" Hall looked at the angel holding the sword, and he didn''t know why he suddenly broke out like this. The faces below are also changing dramatically, especially for Catherine. They have seen them before and they are easily hit, and when they see the angel ready to start with Hall, the mouth suddenly panicked. "No, Hall, you are running away! Run away!" Both Hoffmans deputy dean and Vice-President Renees face are very ugly, and they naturally know what its easy to look at this mid-half master. They have already determined that this is called and replaced by Mundri. The angel must be a holy master! day! This is a true holy master! Under the so-called holy level, the ants are talking about people like angels. Originally thought that Mondrian and Hudson had the same strength, plus Hall, this dark horse, this event should be completed satisfactorily, but... Looking at the angels to act, Hudson suddenly screamed, and a huge ray of light emanated from him, seeming to feel the strong atmosphere of Hudson, the angel holding the sword long turned to some doubts turned around. "Ok?" When he saw the situation of Hudson, the golden eyes suddenly became fierce. "You... a mortal in the district has the courage to burn the life! Hehe..." What, burning life? Upon hearing this, Hall, who was supposed to wait for death, suddenly slammed. He turned his head and looked at it. He saw that Hudson didnt know when he had appeared behind him. What surprised Hall was that he still had Some black hair Hudson, at this time, turned completely white, not only that, Hudson''s face wrinkles have become more and more crumpled, it looks no different from the previous Mondrian. "President Hudson, you..." Hudson shook his head, and he looked at Hall firmly. "Next, he gave it to me, Hall! You listened carefully to me. Although I don''t know his specific situation, this magic should have a limit, otherwise the strong like them have already occupied. The Titan continent does not need to be a subtle plot like Monderry!" After seeing the angel frowning, Hudsons heart suddenly became clear. It seems that he was right. After knowing that he had guessed it, Hudsons heart was slightly relieved. "Next, your mission is to live! You are the most perverted student I have seen in so many years, I believe that if you are there, human beings will not be extinct!" Seeing what Hall wants to say, Hudson quickly interrupted him and said, "Don''t talk, I don''t have much time!" "Hoffman, then the inner court is handed over to you, fleeing with them, fleeing to other inner courts, and telling them what happened here!" Hoffman heard a sad emotion in his face. He understood that Hudson was confessing. If Hudson didn''t burn his life, Hoffman might still refuse, but now... Looking at Hudson seriously, Hoffman nodded and said, "Do not worry, the inner courtyard of the Fire Empire Imperial Academy will not disappear! Unless I am dead!" "And me! As long as I am not dead, they will not have an accident." Renee''s voice was also issued at this time, Hudson could hear that Renee''s tone was exceptionally firm. "And me! Old guy, you can rest assured, I won''t let them have an accident!" Loren, the old man''s roar. Heardson suddenly grinned when he heard it. "Haha, very good! I am relieved!" After laughing, Hudson smirked and the expression on his face became firm. "Looking forward, leave with Hall!" I didnt expect Hudson to mention his name at this time, and he looked at Hudson seriously, and said after a slight nod. "Reassured, I will not let the young master have an accident!" After talking about it, he quickly came to the side of the Hall. The Lightning Golden Eagle seemed to understand what he was, and he was ready to leave after a cry. Just when Hall wanted to say something, and when the Lightning Golden Eagle just wanted to leave, suddenly the angel spoke. "I said... Anyone, do you want to listen to my opinion? Have I said let you leave?" "Hey! Come on! He gave it to me!" Hudson screamed, his hands flashed quickly, and then a huge fireball suddenly appeared above him. He saw the fireball, even if it was an angel. eye. "People, you... this is a dead end!" The huge fireball, with the hot temperature, blew the surrounding air, and Hoffman and others shouted. "Fast! Go! Let''s leave!" At this time, no matter which side of the person they supported, after hearing Hoffman''s words, they all fled to the distance, and Catherine was pulled by Betty while looking back at the Hall that was blocked by the angels. Called. "Hall, go! Go hurry!" Hesitant Catherine still wants to go back, so Betila is very hard. "Barbera, come with me and take your sister Catherine away. This is not the place we can stay!" Barbera heard the first glimpse, but quickly reacted. After a sigh, he immediately took Catherine and ran. With Barberas help, Catherines speed of escape quickly accelerated. When the angel sees the fireball, he will hit himself. His eyes are gloomy, and the hand holding the sword suddenly picks up and makes a posture from the bottom to the top. His movements are very fast, even if he is hopeless. See how the long sword is recovered. After the angel finished this trick, he took back the sword slightly, and then stared at Hudson so straight, Hudson''s face changed, and suddenly there was a light in the middle of the huge fireball in front. It was very weak at first, but the speed of the spread was very fast. Without a few seconds of sudden radiance, Hudson quickly showed his protective magic around him and shouted loudly in his mouth. "Run! Run!" This time, Hall did not hesitate. After hearing Henderson''s words, Hall pulled the lightning golden eagle, and the lightning golden eagle called out and then turned around and turned away. It was not long after the Golden Eagle flew out. Suddenly there was a loud noise behind him. Then a shock wave of huge impact suddenly spread to the surrounding, even the lightning golden eagle in flight also had to slow down. . And just after the shock wave, Hall suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the figure that blocked his way. This figure is not someone else, it is an angel with a pair of wings! "Where are you going?" Chapter 1054： Holy water One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 1054 Holy Water "Where are you going?" The sudden appearance of the figure and the words he said made Hall suddenly have a feeling of thorns when the ghost was suddenly seen at home alone. If there were still hopes and devils on the side, Hall almost exclaimed, and when he thought of screaming in front of the enemy, it was really a shame to be thrown home. Thinking of this, Holden''s face became red, and he didn''t speak immediately, but looked at the handsome angel in front of him with vigilance. When the angel still wanted to say something, a sudden sound of a dragon screamed, and he accidentally glanced at the figure that flew quickly. The figure disappeared into place when it flashed, almost at the moment he disappeared, the shadow directly came from He flew over where he disappeared. "Hey!" Suddenly the angel appeared 100 meters away, then looked at the dark shadow in front of Hall. "Dragons, but unfortunately the blood is not pure, but it is also very powerful, can accept me a sword without death... but..." Speaking of this, the golden pupil of the angel suddenly widened, and the expression of the face became a little excited. "But this time, I will let you know how happy it is to be able to lie down and wait for death!" "Roar!" King Mela screamed, but apparently because of the injury, when it barked, Hall heard that it was not very strong. "I have not failed yet!" Suddenly a voice interrupted the confrontation between the angel and Mela. The people turned their heads and saw that a person with blood under them suddenly appeared next to them. After seeing this person, Hall could not help but exclaim. "President Hudson?" Hall did not think that Dean Hudson would turn into this appearance, not only the magic robe of the body was ruined, but the whole person was also bloody, and Hall also found that Hudson seemed to become more languid, even It seems that he is having some difficulty in standing up. "Oh? Mortal, you haven''t died yet?" The angel also looked at Hudson with some surprise. He didn''t think that he hadn''t even got him. However, he is not too concerned about it. Anyway, the time is still sufficient. If this is the case, then this time they will be eliminated together. "Dr. Hudson, are you okay?" Hudson asked Shake, and he saw that he was breathing heavily, and there was blood flowing out of his mouth. Hall did not say that he quickly took the reagents containing the spring water and threw them away. Both the angel and Hudson saw the action of Hall. The angel did not act, and Hudson was in front of him. He naturally heard that Hall had a kind of reagent of God. It is estimated to be this. Hudson immediately opened and prepared to send it to his mouth, but almost at the moment of opening, the angel suddenly opened his eyes, he seemed to think of something, and reached out, a suction from his hand, the injured Hurd Under this suction, Sen did not stabilize the reagents containing the spring water. The reagents flew toward the angels in front of him. "ž", the reagent was held by the angel in the hand, seeing this scene, Hall and Hudson''s face changed at the same time, they did not expect this angel to be so powerful, even grab things are so special. I saw the angel looking at the reagent with a serious look, then smelled it with the nose against the bottle. "Holy water! This is actually holy water? How can there be holy water here?" Holy water? How did the elf''s moon well water become the holy water of the angel''s mouth? Is it out of the pulse? Or is the moon well water holy water? However, this is clearly the life spring after the system is strengthened! Hall is very confused, but the angel''s doubts and surprises are not much less! "Drink!" The angel suddenly reached out and grabbed at Hall. Holton felt a huge suction coming in, as if he wanted to **** him. Hudson and Mela will naturally not let him see him. The succession, in the joint effort of the two, finally interrupted the angel''s actions. "Hey!" The angel looked at Hudson and King Mela with some dissatisfaction, but now he wants to know the situation of this holy water. After a little thought, he finally gave up the decision to take another shot. "Human! This, where did you get it, as long as you tell me, I can consider not killing you, as long as you are convinced of me, I can apply to the great master to accept you as his servant!" "Oh!" Hall looked at the self-righteous and angry face of the angel who smiled when he spoke. He came from the earth, and the thought of freedom penetrated his soul early, letting him sell his soul to become a slave for survival. Hall naturally cannot agree. Halls expression naturally couldnt escape the angels eyes. Looking at Halls ridiculous look, the angels heart was very annoyed, but when he thought of the information of the hands holy water, the angel finally took a deep breath and forced to anger. And the immediate impulse to suppress itHuman, this is your last chance, so, as long as you tell me where this is coming, I can guarantee that you and your loved ones will be fine, and Will not be the lowest servant, what do you think? Ok? ! When Hall heard his brows, he naturally heard the meaning of the angels statement. It is obvious that he is prepared to use his own sister to threaten himself. If he does not agree, then... However, Hall is not an idiot. In this world where the strong is respected, what guarantees are false. Only when one''s own strength is gone can it be guaranteed. "What are you talking about?" Hall said, once again taking out a reagent containing the spring of life. The angel saw the instinct like grabbing it, but he suddenly thought that he still needed to lure Hall to tell him the secret, so he This has to resist this impulse. "Yes! It is this, as long as you tell me where you got it, or if you take me directly, the ones I just said can be guaranteed!" "Oh, is it true?" Hall''s face suddenly showed a smile, but after Hoffman and others saw it, they didn''t know why. They suddenly twitched a few times. They were all more familiar with Hall. Naturally, Halls smile is not in favor of the angels proposal. Obviously, Hall is a brainstorming move. Angels, but everyone''s enemies, naturally will not break Hall''s little movements at this time. "Of course, my bright Protoss speaks!" "That''s good, I want to know, what exactly is this, I just know that it has a reply, and the rest don''t know, don''t believe it." When he said that Hall handed the reagent to Hudson, Hudson saw that Hall was glaring at himself, and then immediately drank it without saying anything. "you" Chapter 1055： Horrible Slater Chapter 1055 of the horrible Slater "you!" After seeing Hudson sipping the holy water, which is the most precious thing in the eyes of the angels, he suddenly burst into a strong murderousness. The murderous air freezes the surrounding air, and the angel is about to act. Suddenly, one of Hall''s actions makes him vibrate. After feeling the murderous retreat, Hall couldn''t help but wipe a cold sweat. It was just that Hall took the opportunity to give Hudson the holy water, which is the life spring water and immediately found that the opposite angel was a little emotional. He quickly took out a reagent containing life spring water. Fortunately, he is gambling, otherwise the consequences are unimaginable. "Human, you... it''s best not to provoke my limit!" said this in the mouth, but the angel''s gaze could not help but look at Hudson, looking at Hudson''s face slowly recovering blood, and the body''s aging situation slightly improved. After that, the angel suddenly blinked. "It really is holy water, but the effect seems to be a little worse. It may be related to the people used here... this source of holy water must be handed!" The angel thought of this, watching Hall''s eyes eagerly a lot, Hall was stared at by the angels, the whole person suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, feeling like the body was stabbed by something. "Call!" Hall took a deep sigh of breath and continued to think after thinking about it. "That... don''t know how to call it?" Originally, Hall thought that the angel would not tell his name, just as he was about to give up, a name was spoken from the angel''s mouth. "Slater!" Slater? How do you feel like the bad guy in the Teenage Mutant Turtle... Also, this angel is a bad guy! Ok, angel Slater! Halls heart blew a few words, and then continued. "Slater is." Hearing that Hall did not become himself an adult, Slater''s face suddenly changed, but he finally endured for the holy water. "That I still have the question just now, what is this? If you tell me, maybe I will promise you your request." I don''t know why, after Slater heard Hall''s words, he suddenly felt that Hall was ready to play with him, but in the end he still greedily took possession of reason. "A wicked mortal... If you want to see what he wants to do, if he dares to deceive me, I will sacrifice his loved ones to the Lord in front of him, then make him a stick, and turn back from his head. Search for answers directly!" At first, Slater did not use this method but instead asked the whole and Hall to talk about the condition because the method of searching for the soul was not 100% successful, but was used as the last resort. Otherwise, the **** like Hall, Slater Just purify him. "Holy water! This is the holy water that is unique to my protoss. I don''t know why you have it!" Looking at Hall''s dissatisfied eyes, Slater continued to say that "Holy Water is a special energy in my bright Protoss. It not only can make people recover quickly, but also has one of the most important effects, that is, to enhance the energy of the light system. Absorption and purification!" Ok! Hall heard a little bit of news from here, that is, this so-called holy water is very useful to their angels. It can improve the ability to pay, absorb and purify the light system. Doesn''t it mean that if the angels have a lot of holy water, then they can make the same strong force as Slater in large quantities? This is like the nature of the inner courtyard of the spiritual hall, which is completely a soldier, and is a cheater to make strong soldiers! I thought that if I really let the angels get a steady stream of holy water support, then they will have a fart! Even if Hall has a system in hand, it is estimated that it is also a part of escape. Hall, who was not prepared to give Slater a spring of life, was more and more unwilling to give it after hearing this. Slater was not a fool. When he explained the holy water, his eyes were fixed on Hall. After seeing the expression of Halls stunned expression on the face, he immediately understood that Hall was not prepared to tell him the origin of the holy water. . "Humph!" "Be careful!" After Slater snorted, the body disappeared directly in the same place. Hudson, who had just taken a little bit of improvement in the life spring, immediately reminded him that he did not stop his hands, and quickly showed a defensive magic to protect himself and the Hall. stand up. "bump!" The demon had just given a defensive magic to the hope, and suddenly a loud noise came, and the demon had not reacted. The whole man was suddenly shot by the giant force, and a blood burst out. "Devil!" Looking at the horror, Slater suddenly appeared behind him. After just screaming at the sorcerer, I saw that Slaters hand was a sword. The scales of the scorpion suddenly shattered, and the blood splashed. People were also shot and flew out. "Roar!" The Lightning Golden Eagle reacted the fastest. It flew with Hall and Hudson while opening a mouth to Slater to send a Thunder magic. www.novelhall.com~ Slater disdained a wave of hand, Thunder magic was directly hit by him. . "Hold the grass, how powerful?" Slater''s powerful Hall has already seen it. At this time, he only hopes that the Lightning Golden Eagle can quickly leave Slater''s attack range by speed. As for looking at them, Hall only needs to take back space when appropriate. At this time, Chimeras attack also arrived, but Slater did not pay attention to Chimera. I saw him looking at Halls sarcasm, and the big wings behind him swung, the whole person seemed to be It was the shell that was shot out, and it quickly caught up. In the horror of Hall and Hudson, they directly swayed at Hall. The magical array displayed by Dean Hudson suddenly broke at this moment. Before Hall and Hudson reacted, Slater suddenly made an upside down gold hook in the air, his slender long legs kicked directly. On the head of the Lightning Golden Eagle. Fortunately, the lightning golden eagle head is still hard, not Spilett spike, but the lightning golden eagle is also directly coma because of this huge force, Hall and Hudson quickly floated up, and Hall is the heart of the lightning eagle harvest Well, after a look of vigilance, he looked at his own Slater with his sword in front of him. "The power of mortals... can''t surrender or die compared to my Protoss!" In the face of Slater''s final warning, Hall suddenly felt anxious, and thought that he was already very strong, but did not think that the final was actually a sudden angel to give no image, the most important thing is wrong and helpless. . Looking at his own Slater with a long sword, Hall secretly asked himself in his heart. "Don''t this be my last return?" Chapter 1056： Question ?? Is this my last return? Hall is not reconciled, obviously can not easily pass through, obviously can not get a strong gold finger, obviously can be left and right, can become a strong, but today is a more powerful enemy, but still A more handsome enemy than him was shattered, which made Hall somewhat unacceptable. Halls face looked so desperate that Slater and Hudson were at the same time, and Slater quickly showed a smile, because that was exactly what he wanted. The reason why he only shot and did not kill those people was to give Hall a warning that his strength is not a kind of mortal horrible. Obviously this effect is very good, just as he is about to continue to induce Hall, suddenly Hudson snorted. "Hall, give me a letter! You are still young. This guy named Slater is absolutely dozens of times older than you. As long as you can survive, you have enough time to beat him! Clearly!" Ok? Hudsons words suddenly awakened Hall, and Hall suddenly realized that he had entered a misunderstanding, but he was woken up by Hudson, otherwise... When I thought about the situation I had just now, Hall couldn''t help but shudder. "You are looking for death!" Slater did not expect that the original would be successful, did not expect to finally kill a Hudson to mess. At the moment, he was not holding hands, and a strong breath suddenly broke out. The air flow blows Hall and Hudson far away, and when Hall is hard to stabilize, a scream comes from Hudson''s mouth. "what!" "Hudson Dean!" Hall turned his head and saw that Hudson was pierced by Slater''s sword at the moment, blood flowing down the sword, and Slater flowed. Looking at Hudson, there was no mercy in the eyes, and some were cruel. "I was thinking about turning you into a slave, but unfortunately! You...oh, look for death!" Still wanting to say something, Slater suddenly found Hudson''s little action, and now with a long sword, Hudson''s body slammed directly toward the ground, just as he flew out, a fireball from Hudson And flew toward the sky. A bang came, the sky suddenly became a red, and Hudson also smashed the ground into a huge pit in this loud noise. Hedson, who was unable to move his eyes, Slater regained his gaze and looked at Hall. "Hall, here, you should know how to do it?" When Slater said this, the powerful momentum of his body was once again displayed. Hall, who originally wanted to escape, found himself unable to move at all. Looking at Slater who walked in the air, Halls face became more and more difficult to look. Looking at Hall''s face, Tie Qing didn''t talk, and Slater stood in front of the Hall and stopped. "Isn''t you looking at the situation now? If you want to come to such a smart person, you should not know how to choose it? You have to think about your sister, why are you not living well for their future? ?" Think about your sister! For their future! Live well! Suddenly, these sounds came from Halls mind, which made Halls original nervous face slowly relax and look at Hall. Slater''s mouth couldn''t be picked up, he seemed to have thought about the situation after Hall was convinced. In fact, it was true that Slaters words gave Hall an impulse, and the impulse made Hall almost blurt out and agreed to Slaters request. And just as the Slater conspiracy was reached, suddenly there was a voice coming from Halls mind, and it was this voice Hall that the whole person woke up. "Slater, do you want to know how my holy water came from?" "Yes, tell me!" Although Slater was a bit strange about Hall''s changes, but heard that Hall was willing to tell him the origin of the holy water, Slater couldn''t take care of that much, and quickly asked. "Oh, as long as you tell me a final message, I will tell you right away, how?" "Hall?!" Hearing the words of Hall, the vice president of Hoffman and the dean of Renee, who were also watching at the same time, also called, they were originally seen to be defeated by Hudson, and Hall was After the threat, I thought about a moment to help Hall stop Slater so that Hall could escape from here, but they did not expect Hall to promise. This made Hoffman and Renee couldn''t help but scream, "Noisy!" Suddenly a light hit, and Hoffman and Renee''s face changed at the same time. Almost at the moment when the light hits the two, Hoffman''s iris and Renee''s snow-white lion are in front of the light. The loud noise and screams came at the same time, and the two-and-a-half-level Warcraft of the lion and the snow-white lion were directly shot. "Be careful!" Hoffman and Renee saw the summoned beast flying toward him after being shot and fled to the side. www.novelhall.com~ Fortunately, the strength of the two summoned beasts is OK, realizing that the master is Afterwards, I quickly bumped into each other to change direction, which avoided the result of Hoffman and Renee being hit together. "Hey!" Slater apparently paid more attention to Hall, so he saw Hoffman and they were not injured, and the corner of his mouth could not help. Some people are dissatisfied with this result, but at present he does not have time to pay attention to them. If they do not know how to continue to provoke him, he does not mind more activities to kill them. "Ask, if I can answer, I will say, there is..." After a pause, Slater''s golden pupil suddenly shrank, and then looked at Hall with a serious look. "This is the last question, I hope you can do it yourself!" Hall smiled. He didn''t care much about the Slater threat. He nodded and said. "I want to know, are your bright Protoss and Mozus together?" After Hall finished speaking, his eyes did not leave Slater. Although there was not much expression change on Slater''s face, Hall still found a trace of heresy. The reason why Hall asks him is that he has a headache. It is enough to face a Mozu. It is obviously a mysterious bright Protoss. If the two sides are not together, if they are a group, That''s the problem. Slater blinked. Hall began to think that he would not say it. His heart was slightly disappointed. It was just from the expression that it seemed that they were not together, but it was not confirmed. This is a pity. Just as Hall was about to give up, Slater spoke up. "The shards in the darkness of foreign countries are simply not worthy of our comparison!" Chapter 1057： You can not "Ok?!" Slaters words made Hall suddenly shine, and had already given up, suddenly getting the results he wanted, which had to be said to be an unexpected surprise. Fastest update "Hey! The wisdom of mortals!" Slater seemed to ask the wife Hall about the cause of the problem. He looked at Hall with some disdain, and then he said with pride. "I am not afraid to tell you that our bright Protoss and the Devils are not in the same position. Don''t think that I don''t know what you want, tell you, useless!" It seems that I feel a little too much, and my emotions are a little excited. After Slater calmed down a little, the smog on his face became more and more intense. "Hall, I have already answered your question, you... can tell me about the situation of holy water! Don''t... try to irritate me, you can''t afford it!" The last words of Slater were spoken word by word. Anyone can see that Slater said this is very serious. If he wants to deceive him, he will certainly use the most cruel methods to retaliate. Hall. "Oh, of course!" Hall smiled and glanced at Hoffman and Renee, who were under the anxious face, and gave them a reassuring look. Then he looked up and looked forward to Slater. "Since you just answered my question to Slater, then I will tell you the truth about the holy water." Don''t look at Slater''s surface and not so excited, but in fact his heart is actually trying to itch the cat''s claws. However, Halls **** seems to be intentional. After he finished speaking, he did not immediately say about the holy water. Instead, he pointed his finger at Slater. Slaters face changed slightly, waiting for him to speak, and suddenly he was angry. When I burned it, I said it from Halls mouth. "Slater, go to your bright grandfather, you are a bunch of garbage!" what? ! Hall''s voice is not very big, but this guy just showed a wind-sounding array of magic when he reached out, that is to say, his voice, with the help of magic, expanded a hundred times! "This bastard..." Hoffman and Vice President Renee couldn''t help but smile. They thought that Hall would tell Slater about the holy water. Now it seems that he didn''t think so at all. All is nothing more than what he wants to know from Slater''s mouth. just After the two vices of Hoffman and Dean Renee smiled, their faces showed a firm look, because they knew that Slater would be furious and would be a disaster for the inner courtyard and even the entire human race. "Oh, Hall, I really don''t know how to say you, you are looking for a dead end! In this case, you will pay a painful price for what you have done. I will let you see your loved ones die." In front of you! Believe me, I can do it!" "No! You can''t do it!" Hall suddenly interrupted Slater''s words and shook his fingers. The killing of Slater''s face was more and more obvious, and when he was ready to start, suddenly a strong breath came from Hall. This breath made him very uncomfortable. When he just wanted to say something, suddenly a black shadow appeared in front of him. At the moment he saw the shadow, even if he was a holy man, he was shadowed by this shadow. Scared a cold sweat. "How is it possible! This is impossible!" The black shadow that shocked Slater was not someone else. It was Hall who summoned Black Dragon Black from the space! Before Hall was still desperate, thinking that he might die in Slater''s hands, but did not expect that at the most critical time, Xiaohe suddenly woke up. If it is tightly black, Hall will not be so bold to insult Slater, the most important reason is that Xiao He told Hall that it broke through to the Holy Class! Holy level! I have always heard that under the Holy Order are all ants, and after seeing the power of Slater, Hall has become more and more aware of the meaning of the two words. So this is the scene that just happened to Hoffman and others. "Hey!" The sound that seemed to pierce the soul was emitted from the little black mouth. The voice made the people around me unable to hold it down. Even the two-and-a-half-level summoned beasts of the lion and the white lion After the appearance of Xiao Hei, regardless of the call of Hoffman and Renee, they directly squatted on the ground, and the body trembled constantly, obviously how fearful they were for this voice. After realizing that Black is the legendary Black Dragon, everyone on the scene, like Slater, opened his eyes, opened his mouth, and looked like a stunned person. "Heaven...this...this won''t be the legendary dragon! And... still represents the evil black dragon!" "The dragon has not disappeared for hundreds of years? Where did the black dragon come from?" "Day, I used to think that I looked down at Hall. I didn''t think I found out today. I didn''t even see Hall as a guy!" Not to mention that other people are scared to even Slater himself is the same. Slater and Hoffman are different. As a bright Protoss, he is very clear about the dragon, especially the black dragon. The black dragon''s horror has already penetrated the hearts of the bright Protoss. The Black Dragon is unanimously recognized as the brightest Protoss. One of the powerful enemies. Whether it is the power of the Black Dragon or the black dragon immune magic, it can crush the bright Protoss, so the Black Dragon is encountered under the same strength, and the Bright Protoss allows the people to escape! The most important thing is that the black dragon in front of him is actually a holy power, and unlike him, the black dragon is a real holy power, not like he is sneaking through special methods. The Holy Power. In any case, the black dragon in front of him can easily kill him. Difficult swallowing, Slater''s mind is running fast, he is thinking about how to solve the situation. But it seems that someone does not give him this time. "Little black, kill me for him!" what? Slater suddenly widened his eyes. When he looked at a pair of black dragons with lantern-sized eyes, he couldn''t help but wave his wings and flee to the distance. When he ran away, he kept chanting a spell. This is his spell to escape from the Titan continent. If he finishes the spell, he can escape from this horrible place. Just as he fled quickly and cursed for more than half of the time, suddenly there was a gust of wind, and Slater looked at the spell and looked up. After he saw it clearly, the spell was interrupted and he couldn''t help but exclaim. "Do not!" Chapter 1058： Run away? Chapter 1058 Running away? "Do not!" Slater saw a huge black hole screaming at himself, and the original chanting spell was suddenly interrupted, and the power of a counterattack made him unable to spurt a blood. However, he did not care so much at this time, desperately waving his wings, in the moment when the **** mouth was closed, the dangerous mouth escaped the tragedy that was swallowed up. "Roar!" Xiaohe was somewhat dissatisfied. He didnt swallow Slater. He suddenly screamed. The voice made Slater escaping a blood again. The body shape was one of them. The little black smashed the opportunity. The tail was full of barbed spurs. I pumped the past. A loud bang of "ž", with a scream, Slater was slammed into the ground like a fly. Rumble! As soon as the sound of the gravel came, Slater pulled out a large pit on the ground, and it looked like he had thrown Hudson Dean into the ground. Slater estimated that he had never thought about it. He just packed up others like this. He didn''t think that it was his turn now. The current report is too fast. "This..." Slater, who was just looking at Yaowu, was so easily attacked by the Black Dragon that Hoffman and Renee had some sorrows for a while. What Renee seemed to think of, and quickly flew to the side, Hoffman saw it, it happened to be the place where Dean Hudson was knocked down, and rushed to the side and yelled at Hall. "Bad boy, doing what he wants, not taking the medicine to come over, Dean Hudson!" Hall, who had seen the **** hair, was still preparing to slowly appreciate how it slammed. After hearing Hoffmans cry, he remembered it. The situation of Dean Hudson seemed to be a little bad. Without paying attention to Hoffman''s insults, Hall quickly took out a reagent containing life spring water and lost it. Hoffman took the reagents and there was no nonsense. He said that Hudson had handed them over to him, and after he had fixed Slater himself, he did not return to the dean of Hudson. boom! What Hall originally wanted to say, suddenly a loud bang came, and Hall looked back and saw a huge hole in the ground again, and Slater was lying in a wolverine. At this time, Slater was very embarrassed, and the gold armor on his body was broken a lot, especially the armor on the chest, which cracked a crack of a human head size, apparently caused by a heavy blow. But this is not the most embarrassing, the most embarrassing is the wing formed by the energy behind Slater, at this time the wings are dull, a look that wants to disappear. And Slater himself was vomiting blood. In just a few seconds of Halls look, he vomited no less than five times. On several occasions, he spit in a big mouth and seemed to want to spit blood from his body. Come out like it. The situation of Slater was clearly seen by those who stayed. They seem to have not yet awakened from the shock in front of them. I want to come, too, a strong man who used to be arrogant and gave Hudson the deceased, and it was so miserable in just a few minutes. Everyone who was present for a while was embarrassed, and at the same time looked at Xiaohei. No, it was accurate to see that Halls eyes were more and more respected. Although the black dragon is undoubtedly powerful, everyone knows it clearly, that is, the black dragon seems to be summoned by Hall... "Cough! I didn''t think that there is still a black dragon here, this is a mistake!" Slater stood up in a difficult way. He looked at the black dragon with a complicated look and then turned to Hall on the side. After the golden eyelids looked at Hall seriously, the pupil suddenly shrank and saw that Slater suddenly took out a thing and pour himself. When Hall looks at it, this is not what is the spring of life? After seeing Slater taking the spring water, Hall immediately realized that something was wrong. He just wanted to open the black attack. But before he could open his mouth, Slater suddenly burst into a golden light. The dazzling light made Hall unable to hold his hand and cover it. So for a moment, Hall heard Slater with a mad tone. Said. "Hall, I have to say, you are so mysterious, even the black dragon can be summoned. Your growth is too fast. I am afraid even if I am a bright Protoss. Therefore, I decided to give up the opportunity to escape. Instead of the Lord, judge you!" After that, Slater''s momentum suddenly burst out, and the shock wave formed by the huge momentum blows the surrounding gravel. The dark clouds in the sky were also blown away by this sudden airflow. Seeing this scene, neither Hall nor Hoffman could not help but worry. "The boss is relieved, he can''t afford any wind! He can''t escape my palm!" If you are a little black, let Hall relax a lot. Since Xiao Hei said so, he would not have any big problems if he wanted to come. "boom!" At this time, Slater suddenly burst into a huge amount of energy, and the black spot immediately opened his mouth, and a black energy gathered in its mouth. Looking at Xiao Nai''s nostrils with black smoke and the chest that bulged Hall immediately realized that Xiaohei was ready to vomit. "Death! Hall!" With the scream of Slater, the powerful light energy directly hit the black, and the black did not hesitate, a mouth, a black flame spewed out of its mouth. The two devastating energies look at each other and look forward to screaming at the side of Hall. Hoffman''s summoned beasts are also horrified to guard their owners. "Boom", the two energy collided together, and then unexpected things happened. Originally Hoffman thought that the inner court might be destroyed, but after seeing the light energy disappeared, it disappeared. Some dumbfounded. Not only him, but even Xiao Hei stunned a little. It reacted very quickly. After seeing the disappearance of the light energy, he immediately turned his head and saw a flash quickly fleeing into the distance. Hold the grass! Slater escaped! After Hall stunned, he couldnt help but smash it out. "Roar!" Xiao Hei is obviously not too angry with this situation. It only stated in Hall that Slater ran away. Isn''t this the face of the red fruit? Fight! Fight! After a roar, Xiaohe quickly waved his wings and chased him up. Hall did not stop, Slater was too strong, and if he did not solve him, both the inner court and the relatives of Hall may be attacked by him. He was fine at the time, if Hall was not there, no one could stop him here. Thinking of this, Hall''s face was not good enough to summon an eagle bird and beast, and then with the hope they chased up. "Can''t let him go, absolutely not!" (End of this chapter) I am really summoning the full-text catalogue: I am really summoning the phone to read: Chapter 1059： please Chapter 1059, please. "hateful!" Hall clenched his fists tightly, his eyes reddened at the magical array that had been destroyed. He didn''t think of it. He saw that the wave was catching up with Slater, but he rushed directly into the transfer magic array under his eyelids and destroyed the magic array after the transmission. Looking at the turbulent space that popped up from time to time in the broken magical array, I have seen the powerful Hall of space rushing in without rushing into it. "Boss, this is not my business, this guy actually used the secret technique to escape, but in this way, his strength will be greatly reduced, and he will not recover from the previous strength." Xiao Hei saw that Hall was not good. He quickly complained and explained it. He was afraid that Hall would blame it and throw it into the space. Although the space changed a lot, it still liked the time outside. "Well? You know him?" Hall originally wanted to say it, but after hearing the words of Xiao Hei, he immediately realized that Xiao Hei was very likely to know Slater, or to know their race. "Hey, how to say it, don''t know it, but there seems to be some inheritance in my mind. I probably know some of their situations, but the details are still not clear." Xiaohe swayed his head and said it loudly after thinking about it. The huge voice shook Hall''s ears and made a pain. He didn''t have a good slap in the head of Xiaohei''s head, but when the slap went down, Hall''s face changed. "Hey! How is your head so hard?!" Hall quickly retracted his hand after eating the pain and looked at the palm of Hung Hom. Hall looked at Xiao Hei with some blame. The grievance of the black face that was beaten, it is a black dragon, and the defensive power is the highest in the dragon power. If you are hurt by a human being, how can it be mixed? Although there are some grievances in my heart, Xiao He, who has been mixed with Hall for so long, is very clear about Halls blackness. After the promotion and inheritance, Xiao Heis mind matures more and more, so it sees Hall One. After looking at the face, I looked at Hall with a smile. "That boss, I am thick, don''t mind!" Seeing Hall looked at him with an unexpected look, and Xiao Hei quickly said. "Boss, this time I was promoted to the wrong inheritance, but I still know a little about the situation of the birds. Like he just broke out with huge potential to escape, because he has lost a secret technique unique to their birds. In this case, this mystery can make them win over two opponents of the same strength, but after using them, their strength will drop in two small stages, and they will be weak for a while, so as long as they meet us, even me. Don''t shoot, hope they can easily kill him." "Well? Birdman?" Hall did not pay attention to the smug little black, he was just curious about the name of the black for Slater, turned out to be a bird. But Hall thought about it carefully, let alone a humanoid creature with a wing behind it. Isn''t that a bird? This nickname is really relevant. What Hall doesn''t know is that if he really dares to say that they are bird people in front of the Guangming Protoss, it is like ridiculing in the group. After hearing the Protoss, the Hall will definitely be regarded as the first target to be eliminated. . "What is the two stages of the decline you said? Right, what strength is he? What strength are you? Can you tell me about the inheritance you got?" In fact, Hall knows that he is asking for such a move, because in the face of a powerful system, even if it is a black dragon, as long as it enters the space, then its fate will be controlled by Hall. Let alone ask questions, kill it, small Black does not dare to resist. So after hearing Hall''s question, Xiaohei did not hesitate to say what he knew. It turns out that the inheritance of Xiaohei was obtained from the semi-classic magic crystal that was obtained from Longren Island. There is a lot of information about the strength, especially after the holy level, even mentioning the **** level. Slater''s strength is holy, and the strength of Xiaohei is also holy, but this is just a general term. According to the news that Xiaohe received from inheritance, if they are carefully divided, they are all first-class sages! From the bottom up, there are a total of nine levels, the first lowest, the nine strongest! After the 9th, it is the **** level! First class is so powerful, Hall is very slow to imagine what a **** level will be. And Slater will fall to the mid-half level after using the mystery, but even then, it is not the people in the Allen Continental insider can resist. Hall glanced at the ruined walls near the magic array, and the soldiers who were all in the pool of blood. Hall realized that the most important thing now is not to continue to ask about the situation of Xiaohei inheritance Find Hudson as soon as possible to find a way to repair the magic array, then catch up with the Slater **** and destroy him. Seeing a few soldiers who were on the sidelines, Hall waved at them. A man who looked like a military officer looked at Hall with some mistakes, then looked around and determined that Hall was calling himself, and he swallowed hard. Looking at the tall black, the officer finally forced to hold back the fear in his heart and walked step by step. "No... I don''t know what the adults have to say..." Hall knew why the officer was so scared, but he didn''t have time to explain so much, and he was straightforward. "There are some therapeutic agents here. You can also direct people who are still active to rescue and block the scene. At that time, there will be people in the inner court to handle the matter." After watching the account, he took the little black away Hall, the officer could not help but relieved, saying that in the face of the horrible momentum of Xiaohei, he was able to stand and talk very much. After looking at the space ring in his hand, especially after seeing the full therapeutic agent, the officer did not hesitate, immediately directed the subordinates to start self-rescue, and obeyed Hall''s command to block the scene of the destroyed magical array. ...... Slaters escape made Hall very anxious, but he was more anxious than he was, and Hudson woke up. When he heard that Slater had fled to the mainland, he ignored the pain caused by the wound. Hold back the pain and hold Hall''s hand and say. "Hall, cough! Now only you can destroy Slater. The magic array repair is not a day or two. You immediately go to the Taj City where the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic is located, and use their magic array to go to Allen. please!" Chapter 1060： set off Chapter 1060 Departure Seeing that Hall did not immediately agree, Hudson just wanted to stand up and ask for Hall, but because the injury was too heavy, the wounds poured a lot of blood just after getting up, so for a moment, the body of Hudson was blood. The reaction to Hall did not say that he once again took out a bottle of life spring water and poured it directly into Hudson''s mouth. After taking it, Hudson''s face was relieved. After understanding why Hudson was so excited, Hall said with a little bit of laughter. "Dr. Hudson, don''t be excited, I didn''t say no, just thinking about some problems." The people around me couldn''t help but turn their eyes. If you are more than a few times, Dean Hudson is expected to be the first dean to be killed by his own. In fact, Hall is worried because he is thinking about chasing Slater, then what about sister and Nosia? It seems that Halls concern, Renee said, Hall, you can rest assured, your loved ones will personally come forward to protect them, and believe that the invading bright Protoss soul has been dead and wounded this time, if you still Don''t worry, then I will let your sister live with me directly. I would like to see who dares to come up and find them trouble." When I heard Renee say this, Holden was a little embarrassed to touch his head. Hall also knew that the situation was more critical, so he did not hesitate, and Hudson learned about the situation in the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic, and immediately went home to prepare. When I came back to Hall, I found that my sister Avril Lavigne was waiting for him at the door. When I saw Hall coming back, Ai Weier, who was worried, directly rushed over and held Hall in her arms. "Hall, its great that you have nothing. I was scared to death before. I thought you had something wrong." He was held by his sister and felt the warmth of his sister. Halls face suddenly became red. He quickly comforted Avril Lavigne and waited for her to calm down before she got out of her arms. From the chat with Avril, Hall only learned that before he came back, some people even came to find their troubles. Fortunately, when Mr. Loren came out, the busy people were driven away. Especially after hearing that most of these people are the relatives of the captives of Beifeng City, Hall will understand that the feelings are all done by Morgan''s bastards. But Morgan had already hanged, and they never dreamed that if they insisted on taking Avril they, maybe the result would be quite different. After all, Avril children are Hall''s few relatives in the world. If they really take the graduation songs, they will ask themselves. It is estimated that Hall will hesitate and fall into difficulty in choosing. For Hall, he still has several situations to deal with, one is Angel''s coma, the second is to destroy Slater who fled to Allen''s mainland, and the third is to save the white star captured by the black shadow. The fourth is to go to the orc prairie to find Lina. Hesitating, its not clear what Angel is all about. Hall decided to take her with her. In this way, Avril is naturally unwilling. After all, Angel is her daughter. She doesnt want to leave her alone. In the end, there is no way, Hall. I had to decide to go to Allen with Avril. If Hall had to worry about their safety before, but since he knew that Xiao He was already a first-class powerhouse, he immediately agreed to Avrils request. In Hall''s words, that is, he wants to see the guy who doesn''t have long eyes jump out and die! When I heard that Hall had to go back to Allen, Nosia proposed and wanted to go back, on the grounds that she wanted her mother. In fact, Hall knows clearly that Nosia is just an excuse. I dont see a dark twitch on the side, and the dark one is looking up at the sky. Obviously, this poor lie of Nosia could not withstand the attempt, but the people present did not want to break it. After everyone packed up something, Hall put the people out of the space and let Oleide bring them together in the inner court. After all, their strength is too weak. If there is no promotion, the use of Hall. Not very big. At the same time, Hall left the demon, and let him bring this group of people so that they can improve their strength here. Although the devil is somewhat unwilling, not enough to write is the task that Hall gave him. The devil is not willing, but he still firmly promised Hall, but he did not dare to raise objections, so the heart is uncomfortable. It will be transferred to those guys. I don''t know how the person who was left will be tortured by the demon. Hall took Avril, and they sat on the back of the lightning-fast golden eagle that had recovered. They flew to the city of Taizhi, where the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic was located. Halls departure did not cause much undulationsHedson heard that Hall took away Avril, they didnt say much, just told the people below, treat Halls stay. Demon and others. As for the people who were standing at Morgan and the disciples of Morgan, Hudson was silent for a moment and then a sword firmly said. "The change, the investigation, the conviction of the conviction, the killing!" The people who heard Hudsons order suddenly became pale. Everyone was a smart person. Naturally, they knew the meaning of these four sentences, and the above-mentioned vice presidents did not seem to have any objections. Obviously this proposal was passed through them. Negotiated and decided. This program has been implemented without any objection, and Hall, who has left, simply does not know what happened in the inner court. Even if he knows, he will not object, and even personally deal with several guys. Mondrian was controlled by the bright Protoss. This situation, no matter how many people Morgan knows, their results are already doomed, and Hudson who almost lost the inner court is estimated to be a complete one in his actions. show out. But this is no stranger to everyone, everyone is very clear, all this is forced! It seems that Hall has too many souls to be destroyed during this time. This way, Hall, they have never encountered an attack by the Soul. As for Xiaohei, because it is too dazzling, Hall simply ignored him. The reaction once again threw it into the space ruthlessly. Of course, this time Hall is preparing a lot of food, which will temporarily block the dissatisfaction of Xiaohei. Otherwise, it is estimated that this is going to the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. The Warcraft that was killed by the earthquake did not have 10,000 or eight thousand! The horror of the Black Dragon is not blowing! Chapter 1061： Good Chapter 1o61 is good Thai city Due to the attack of the Souls in the previous period, the city of Taizhi is now heavily guarded, and the ten-mile area is a no-fly zone. Many of the Gryphon Knights are patrolling nearby. Is there a checkpoint on the ground that is necessary to go to Taizhan City? There is a turret up to ten meters near the checkpoint. The black hole above the magic cannon is aimed at the front, as long as someone dares to come in, They will shred the enemy with ruthless artillery. At this time, on a fort that was less than five miles away from Taizhou City, an observer was patrolling the front. He thought that today he was fine. He suddenly saw a small black shadow in front of him. He thought he was a lion patrol. The squad, but as the black shadow grew bigger, the observer suddenly widened his eyes. The well-trained military quality allowed him to pick up a whistle in the first time, and the sharp whistle sounded through the clouds. Many soldiers in the inner courtyard of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic, who were preparing to eat, heard the whistle and then saw it first. Then a soldier like a military officer kicked the table in front of him, regardless of the lunch he had just made. Out of the long sword, he yelled at the man next to him. "Get up! Don''t be as slow as a pig beast, or the souls will come to swallow your soul!" Seeing that one of his men actually picked up a piece of meat and threw it into his mouth, the officer kicked him without a good breath. "Also eat! Pick up your weapon and get ready!" "The gunner, the archer pays attention to the situation, other people come with me!" Don''t look at the commander of the officer, but after he went out under the command, he immediately pulled a young soldier wearing a leather armor and whispered. "You can tell me clearly, immediately report the situation here to the city guard, no matter what is born here, don''t look back! Do you understand?" The young soldier looked at the serious officer in front of him with a sly look. He just wanted to raise his doubts. However, after seeing the red eyes of the officers, he immediately saluted. "Yes, sir!" The officer nodded and heard the hand grabbing the soldier''s collar. The soldier could not help but sigh, and then immediately turned to the place where the griffin was. After watching the young soldier leave, the officer couldnt help but sigh in his heart. "When the last warning line of the Thai city is here, the enemy has already been killed here. This shows that the enemy is coming to the forefront. It seems that this old bone is buried here!" Don''t look at the officer is just the captain of a small sentinel station, but he is very clear about what the enemy represents here. However, he did not choose to escape, but after the news was passed, he took up the weapon and went out to command the upcoming battle. However, just when he had just come out of a sentinel tower, he was suddenly stunned by the scene. He saw the team that had been heavily guarded. At this time, two of them were squatting on the ground and raised their weapons. This huge contrast made the officer directly dumbfounded. He did not think that his own men would not be an elite team, but wouldnt he have to use it? Suddenly, there was a raging anger in the officer''s heart. He wanted to go up and give the lessons of the men all. When he wanted to act, suddenly a voice came from the sky. "Hey, I said the following, ask you something!" Uh? ! what? When the officer heard this, he woke up. He did not feel strange when he was on duty. However, after the current sky was dark, he thought of it. Now it seems to be noon. Why is it black in the sky? Did he remember the wrong time? Thinking of this, he quickly looked up and did not understand why he surrendered. After seeing the situation above, he finally understood why this was. The reason why the sky was dark was not dark, but the thousands of flying World of Warcraft that did not know when the sky actually appeared! When he looked up, those flying World of Warcraft stared at him one by one, and were stared at by thousands of World of Warcraft eyes. It is estimated that this is the most proud thing for this officer in his life. One of the shadows is the most special, because it turned out to be golden. After seeing it clearly, the officer was only present. The voice that had just been spoken was from above. Looking closely, it seems that the person who is talking is still very young. "Hey, say you!" The owner of the voice seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied with the officer, so he said again. The officer heard a phone call, and he quickly woke up and made a courtesy to the people. "I have seen adults, I don''t know what adults want to ask?" "Oh? Yes, you are the one who came during this time, the best match, good, good!" I don''t know why, when the officer heard that this person said yes to himself, he didn''t have a bit of happiness in his heart, but he was more and more dignified. Although the coming person is not a soul family, but looking at his appearance, it seems that the person who came here is not good. The people who have met the sentinel station before, it is estimated that they have suffered a lot of losses in front of this person, and they seem to be really like people coming. That way, it works very well... Is this a slap in the face? Which direction is the Thai city? How far is it? The person who heard the above actually asked this questionThe officer heard it again, and was this person the first time to go out? Even the famous Thai city does not know where it is? At the same time, the officers are somewhat crying and laughing. Isn''t that just asking for a way? Why do you want to make such a big battle? Isn''t this a bully? What the officers didn''t know was that the people who asked a group of people for Warcraft were not others. It was after the fire of the Holy City that they came to look for Hall and his people in the city. Fortunately, I knew that a general direction, and then it was indeed into the sphere of influence controlled by the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. At the beginning, Hall met the most peripheral Gryphon Knight patrol squad. In a friendly attitude, Hall asked about the direction of the city. The result was that the captain of the Griffin Knight patrol team seemed to be dead. With his brains, he couldn''t see the power of the Lightning Golden Eagle. He only repeatedly emphasized that he had entered the sphere of influence of the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. Hall, who was not enough time to chase Slater, will take a walk if he really listens to them. When I heard this similar no-fly zone, Hall simply said a thank you and went straight ahead, but the captain did not do it. Without saying anything, he directly stopped the Hall. The Hall, which was moved by this move, directly let the Lightning Golden Eagle release the momentum, and then smashed this group of eyesless guys. It is precisely because of this that Hall can start to hear the news, and the strange thing is that, except for the officer in front of him, the former people have stopped the Hall rigidly. The result is obvious, they are all packed up by Hall. So Hall will say three good things to the current officer of the time... End of this chapte Chapter 1062： arrival Chapter 1o62 Arrival Looking at the suddenly disappearing World of Warcraft and Hall, who was sitting in the Lightning Golden Eagle, the officer couldnt help but fall down on the ground and shook his legs on the floor. In the face of Hall, it really needs strong courage. Even if the officer is a semi-class master, it is not a general difficulty to be stared at by so many warriors. "Summoner? Is it the summoner of the inner court of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic? Is there such a perverted guy in the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy?" Suddenly the officer patted his head, he remembered it. Just now he seemed to let a gryphon knight return to report the situation here. He realized that the officer who might have problems ignored the still-shaking legs and quickly pointed to the gryphon knight. Ramp. "Fast, come back with me, or you will be in trouble later!" Although the officers also knew that Hall could not be injured by the soldiers of the city guard, but he was not afraid of this, but worried that if the Hall was angered, then those city guard soldiers would be miserable. The most important thing is that if you can train such a perverted student, then his teacher is definitely not simple. At that time, perhaps the inner court of Liji Imperial Magic Academy will not blame Horlus behavior because of the identity of Mr. Hall. But the officer knows one thing in mind, that is, once he needs to be a black pot, then he is definitely the most suitable one, and the only one, no one! ... Although the officer chased back and rushed back, but he misjudged one thing, that is, Hall''s summoned beast is a lightning golden eagle, promoted to a semi-sacred lightning golden eagle, that degree is not a gryphon than Got it. Even the Griffin, ten minutes ahead of Hall, was caught up by the Lightning Golden Eagle in just a few minutes and quickly opened, leaving only the gryphon and the Griffin Knight a far back. "Hall, are they okay?" Ai Weier saw the tail from the beginning, until she saw the Thai city, she asked with some doubts. In the face of her kind-hearted sister, Hall gave her a smile. "Sister, nothing, you didn''t see the officer just smiling at me? This shows that this method is very effective!" When I heard that Hall was boasting, Nossia and Avril couldnt stop grinning, and the dark waited for people to turn over their eyes. For Halls cheeky guy, only get used to him as soon as possible, otherwise it might happen someday. He was mad at him. Just when everyone talked and laughed, the Thai city finally arrived, and saw that there was no such thing as a small city in the city of Fire. Hall and others could not help but relax. Hall didn''t speak yet, and suddenly a sharp voice came. Then, the defensive magic array of Taicang City directly opened the Hall and others, while a group of Griffin knights flew out from the city. And guessed an offensive posture to wrap Hall and others. For a gryphon knight waved, the surrounding gryphon knight immediately lifted the devil to aim at Hall. "Who is coming! Let''s drop immediately, or we will attack!" Faced with the arrogant gryphon knight in front, Hall and his party, even if Avrils face is not a trace of fear, after all, this road has come over, this situation has been more than once, even if the number of opponents is no less than this time. One thousand, but Ai Weier and others who understand the strength of Hall understand that as long as Hall is willing, they can eliminate the group of lions in front of them, so there is no reason to be afraid. However, this indifferent expression is particularly rude in the eyes of the Griffin Knight. How do they say that they are all elite soldiers in the inner court of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic, pointed by more than a thousand broken konjac, at least You should show a surprised expression. Just as the Griffin Knight was ready to ask again, Hall spoke. "I am a student at the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Fire. This time I came to the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. There are important things to discuss with the Dean. Please inform me!" "Well?" The captain of the Griffin Cavaliers heard a slight sigh of relief. After all, there were two high-level inner courts of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Magic in the past, and he was still receiving it. Since he was informed of the identity of the other party, then Don''t be so arrogant. At the moment, he pressed his hand against his back and signaled his men to break the konjac. Then the captain of the Griffin Knight said. "It turned out to be the magician of the inner courtyard of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy. I have seen the magician." The Griffin Knight made a slight ritual on the Griffin, and Hall also returned to the ceremony. "But this magician is an adult. Recently, there are regulations in the city of Taizhi. You must walk in the city. Please go down with your World of Warcraft. How can I arrange for the carriage to send you into the city?" Although the Griffin Knight did not know the purpose of Hall to come here ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but he still required Hall to walk as required. Hall saw a slight wrinkle, but he rushed to play Allen 6 and looked at the big Thai city in front. Even if it was a carriage, it would take half a day to get to the magic array. Just when Hall wanted to say something, Nosia stepped forward and pulled Hall''s arm. Hall looked at Nosia with some doubts, only to see Nosia smiled. "Hall, I have already arrived in the city of Taizhou. We don''t have to worry so much. Listen to their arrangement. After all, this is the Liji Empire, not the phoenix empire. If they anger them, they will not let us use the transfer magic. Isn''t that a waste of time?" Hey! Hall heard the words and thought that it was really the case. Although he now has a black-skinned sage, he does not have to fear others, but he cant always talk with his fists in the future. . Hall, who wants to understand, glances at Nosia, who smiles at himself. "Well, listen to you." Avril Lavigne saw this scene, and her heart was also happy for Hall and Nosia. If Angel was still in a coma, she estimated that her face had long since laughed. The opposite of the Griffin Knight, after seeing Hall agree with his request, he couldnt help but feel relieved. Others didnt know, but the captain of the Griffin Knight understood deeply, not to mention other people, that is, the huge one under Hall. Lightning Golden Eagle is not something he can provoke. If you really angered each other, once you fight, you may end up being defeated, but they will never be safe. After knowing that this point, the captain of the Griffin Cavaliers, after seeing Hall and others, immediately confessed a few words to the people around him, and then he followed up with several adjutants. End of this chapte Chapter 1063： Do you want to see it? Chapter 1063, do you want to see it? Before the Griffin Cavaliers captain just looked at Hall and his team, and did not take a serious look. After he approached, Halls actions were already shocked by Hall. At first he thought that the lightning golden eagle under the body of Hall was the summoning beast of other people, but after seeing that with the wave of Hall, the lightning golden eagle suddenly disappeared, his eyes could not help but get the boss. The young man in front of his feelings turned out to be a summoner with a high-level Warcraft! The unfathomable hopes of Hall and the few elves of Nosia are making the captain of the Griffin more certain. Hall is definitely not a simple student. The captain of the Griffin Knight, who was deeply fortunate for his choice, took a deep breath and then walked with a few adjutants. "I have seen this magician, I don''t know what the magician is to come to the Thai city." Seeing that the captain of the Griffin Knight was more respectful to himself, Hall couldnt help but admire him. On the surface, he was very polite and asked him a good one. "Hello, don''t be so polite. We came here to find the director of the inner court of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. I have a problem and help me to tell you." The captain of the Griffin Knight heard the words and shook his head quickly. "There is no such thing. The Dean of the Dean has left with the people you came from in the past time. At this time, only the vice president in the inner court is there." "Oh?" Hall heard the frowning and the dean was not there, wouldn''t the magical array be affected? At the same time, he also remembered that it seemed that he had met the Vice-President of Tomlinson in the last time he had conquered the town of Wyvern, and he did not seem to see Associate Dean Tomlinson when he was dealing with Slater. It is a business trip here in the Liji Empire. Seeing Hall frowning, the captain of the Griffin Knight has some drums in his heart. After organizing the language, he said again. "This magician is an adult, the dean''s adult has been explained before leaving. Some things can be found by the deputy dean, I believe the magician''s adult problem, the vice president can also solve." It can only be the. Hall sighed slightly, and then he said a problem to the captain of the Griffin Cavaliers. The captain of the Griffin Knight also sighed with relief. Then he immediately arranged for the carriage to come over and took Hall and his group to the inside. hospital. The city of Taizhou is very big, so the situation is very spacious, and the person dispatched by the captain of the Griffin Knight is driving in front of the road, and the speed of the carriage is very fast along the way. This feeling made Hall have a sense of mutual attention when the foreigners of the Earth era communicated. Hall, who had inadvertently experienced the feeling of foreign guests, couldnt help but laugh, which made Nosia, who was on the side, very curious. "Hall, what do you think of? How happy?" Hall looked back at Nosia and saw her curious expression, cute, and couldn''t help but stretch her hand and twist her nose. Nosia, who was scared by Halls relatives, was shocked. After looking at the smiling Avril, Nossias face suddenly became red and red, and the blush was red from the face to the neck, which made Hall look like a time. I have been watching. See Hall''s model of a pig brother -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading of the book: Tianwang anchor ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- In the same way, Nosia''s heart was happy and charming, and after a charming white Hall, Nosia directly under her lovely little head, directly to an eye that was not seen. Avril looked at the interaction between Hall and Nosia all the time, but she didn''t break it. Instead, she pretended to take care of the unconscious Angel. As dark first-class people, but fortunately they are arranged in the other car on the carriage, or see the Hall so brazenly molested his princess, and my heart is estimated there will be a very obviously wanted to hit Hall, but they beat but helpless mood . Fortunately, at this time the carriage suddenly stopped, and the voice of the captain of the Griffin Cavaliers came. "The magician is already at the door of the inner court. Please wait a moment. I will report it." Hall knew that the identity of a captain like the Griffin Cavaliers could not be compared to the identity of the inner court magician, so he did not bother the captain of the gryphon knight. After a cry, Hall came directly outside the carriage. As soon as he came out, Holden saw the grandeur of the inner courtyard of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic. Compared with the inner courtyard of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy, Hall felt that it should be comparable, except for some details, the rest. There is not much difference in getting up. Just as Hall observed the gates of the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic, there were few gates in the gates of the Lige Empire, and several of the guards of the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic were chatting with the captain of the Griffin Knight, and turned around from time to time. Hall looked at it and saw Hall see it One of the duty officers suddenly left the door and walked inside. After a while, the captain of the Griffin Knight came with a man wearing a magic robe of the Liji Empire School of Magic. "You are a student at the inner courtyard of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy?" Hall heard the self-funded law enforcer''s tone a bit arrogant, suddenly wrinkled, he suddenly remembered, it seems that the Liji Empire and the Fire Phoenix Empire are the worst in the three inner courts, it is no wonder that Tomlinson at the time The vice president and the vice president of the Lige Empire, Roberts, met with each other. Although the heart is a bit uncomfortable, but Hall is slightly nodding to the people. "Yes, I am a student Hall from the inner court of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic. This time I came to your hospital mainly to find the vice president to have something to do." "Looking for the deputy dean to ask for something?" Hearing the reason why Hall came here, the duty officer browed a look. He looked at Hall with some surprises, and then his eyes showed a scornful look. Halls face changed slightly. He saw disdainful eyes from the eyes of the duty officer. Although he heard the story of Dean Hudson when he came, the Liji Empire may not be very friendly. It is still a little uncomfortable to prepare Hall in my heart. But as soon as I thought of the words that Nosia had said to myself, Hall resisted the impulsive thought and took a deep breath and took out a reel from his arms. "This is a personal letter from Dean Hudson. I don''t know if you want to take a look?" what! Hudson, the dean of the inner court of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic? The law enforcement officer who saw Hall took out a reel had nothing to say. He thought that this was an ordinary introduction letter. Just wanted to pick it up, but he heard that the letter was actually a personal letter from Dean Hudson. The hand that went out suddenly froze, and the expression on his face became a little bit awkward. Chapter 1064： Dare to say another time Chapter 1064 dare not say it again The contradiction between the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy and the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic has been around for a long time. Just now the captain of the Griffin Knight said the situation of Hall unbiasedly, although the prisoners were surprised that Hall had a high summoned beast and it was so young. I thought it was a high summoner. .. I think it should be a high-level in the inner court. This duty person originally wanted to suppress Halls arrogance and let him know that it is not so arrogant in other places. However, this has just not said a few words. In front of this young and unspeakable guy, he directly took out the letter from Dean Hudson. The law enforcer is nothing more than a magician in the inner court of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. What qualifications does he have to look at the personal letter from Dean Hudson? Not only him, but even the captain of the Griffin Knight, who was grateful and grateful, looked at Hall. Sure enough, it is a person in the background, and the background is so big, there is this thing to come out early, if it is really accidentally offended, the black pot is absolutely determined. Some of the lucky Griffin captains had just breathed a sigh of relief, and as he prepared to ease the atmosphere, he suddenly flew behind a group of griffin knights. "Ok?" Seeing the Griffin knights, the captain of the Griffin Knight suddenly looked at him because he saw that these people were not the ones who had allowed them to continue patrolling before? How do you suddenly catch up and do what? The Griffin Knight who suddenly came to let the people around him hold it, and then the civilians quickly left this time and fled the right and wrong. "What are you doing here?" The captain of the Griffin Cavaliers was somewhat worried that these people were unfavorable to Hall, so they immediately shouted loudly. One of the men who seemed to be a deputy officer said after the ceremony. "Reporting the captain, the news came from the front checkpoint. The pedestrian in front of us is extremely vicious and breaks through our checkpoint. The current life and death are unknown!" what? ! When I heard this, I was surprised not only by the captain and the duty of the Griffin Cavaliers, but also by the party of Hall. atrocious? Life and death are unknown? Hello, have you investigated it in the end, so I am going to sue you in such a mess! Halls mouth twitched slightly, and he knew that it seemed useless at this time that he seemed to say nothing, so he couldnt prove that those people were born or dead, not right, but Hall, he felt that no matter how he explained it, this group People estimate that they will not believe it until they see the facts with their own eyes. If they want to come, they should hold themselves up first, then investigate and then release themselves, but Hall, what he needs most now is time. He has no time to waste it. Sure enough, Hall did not explain, the captain of the Griffin Cavaliers immediately looked at him with the police on the face. "Hall...I am an adult, although I think there should be some misunderstandings here, but this is not something I can handle. Please cooperate with my grandmother, please go to our security team and go to the inner court. After the investigation is clear, we will personally send the adults out." When the captain of the Griffin Knight said this, the thousands of lions and knights around him had already secured this place. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time.Recommended reading: Mixing in Korea ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Encircled, I thought that even a fly could not escape. "Hall, what''s the matter?" Nosia saw that Hall hadn''t come in for so long. Some doubts she walked out of the carriage. When she saw this scene, she couldn''t help but exclaim. Hearing the exclamation of Nosia, the secret waited for him to come over from behind, and looked at his eyes and looked at the group of people who looked for him in his eyes, especially his busy martial arts. I was trying to release the momentum so that he knew it was wrong, but it was stopped by Hall. "Wait, I didn''t want to waste time until that time." For Halls words, its natural to be obedient, and to see a handsome, disillusioned man, who is so eager to listen to Halls words, the captain of the Griffin Knight could not help but swallow, and he increasingly felt that Halls identity was not simple. And he thinks this thing can''t be too rash. "This magician is an adult, please..." After the captain of the Griffin Cavaliers thought about it, he felt that he should be polite to talk to Hall and strive for a more harmonious atmosphere. In this way, I would like to even misunderstand. There will be room for recovery by then. Only his words have not been finished, interrupted by a voice. "Hall? I didn''t think it was really you, you dare to come to our college?!" Upon hearing this voice, everyone turned around and saw that a group of people were coming out of the inner court. When the captain and the duty officer of the gryphon saw the people, they did not look at them. "Day, they... turned out to be the top ten people in the inner court! This... What the **** is going on? Who is this HallHow can he cause the top ten people in the inner court to come out, And looking at their appearance, it seems that there is still hatred... How can we do it off everyone who has been offended in the top ten of the inner court!" The captain of the gryphon knight looked at Hall with a bit of a mistake, and his eyes were full of admiration. . Hall, who just spoke, Hall also knows. This man is not someone else. It was Antoine who wanted to compete with Hall for the Wyvern King in the town. The people next to him are the top ten students in the inner court of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. The one who is the head of the Liji Empire is even more discouraged. He is the disciple of the Liji Imperial Court and the first Barzer. "Master Bazer? He has come! What the **** is going on?" Does this person named Hall really have a deep hatred against our Liji Empire? "Oh. No matter what his identity, the warrior who killed our Lige empire, he has to pay the price!" "Yes! That''s it! He has to pay the price!" It is estimated that Hall did not think that the Griffin knights who had some doubts before, after seeing Antoines top ten people in the inner court, immediately believed that Halls reason for coming here must have killed those Comrades, I want to come to Hall is definitely a sultry person. For such a person, no matter how powerful he is, he dares to come to the city to make troubles in the city, waiting for him only the road of death. Many of the Griffin Knights have come together to take out the broken konjac and aim at Hall and his party. As long as Hall changes, or the captain of the Griffin Knight orders, they will not hesitate to shoot Hall and his team. Become a hedgehog. Antoine, who was still thinking about how to clean up Hall, saw the scene with a sinister smile. "Hall, you said before that the students in the inner school of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic are rubbish, you dare not say it again!" Chapter 1065： This is the Hall I know. Chapter 1065 This is the Hall I know. "Hall, you said before that the students in the inner school of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic are rubbish, you dare not say it again!" what? ! Antoine said this when he spoke. In addition to Hall, everyone elses face changed. Nosia, they looked at Antoine with some frowns, although Nosia knew that Hall was sometimes mad, but from the performance of Antoine in front of him, he obviously deliberately said so. The people on the Liji Empire side looked at Hall with a sullen look. They were roaring on their own territory and they were rubbish. That is, a clay figurine would be angry, let alone the elite of the top ten in the inner courtyard of the Liji Empire. One of the tenth-ranked students named Guotai took a step forward and yelled at Hall. "Hall is it, is this what you said? Do you have the ability to say it in front of my fruit?" Antoine sees that when someone stands up so quickly, the sinister smile on his face flashes past. Among the few people present, there are several bad tempers, of which Guotai is one. He remembered that when he had no strength in the top ten, Guo Tai was ranked in the top five, but because of his stinking temper, he lacked friends to work with him, and often he had fewer resources for separate tasks. A lot, this also led to his time, the strength not only grows slowly, but also continues to be surpassed by later. This Guotai not only did not reflect on his behavior, but the temper became more and more violent. This time, there was a meeting in the top ten. He was suddenly meeting Halls troubles when he was in a meeting. No, he took a small instigation. Fan, followed by a few tempered, directly killed. Barzel, who was still hesitant, had to follow in front of Da Yi. In this way, it is clear that Hall''s powerful Antoine not only does not fear Hall, but hopes that Hall can defeat these people. At that time, Hall will offend the entire Liji Imperial Magic Academy, and even if he wants to regret it, he will not be able to. It is. Seeing that Hall did not speak immediately, and stood there motionless, the surrounding Lige Imperial inner school students sneered. "Cut, I thought that the inner courtyard of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic sent a master, but I didn''t think it was just a cowardly coward!" "No, I dare to come to the door of the inner courtyard of the Liji Empire. I think I started thinking that he is very kind, but I didn''t think it was an idiot with a problem in his mind." "I guess he is coming to be funny. We have to entertain him. Otherwise, the people in the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Magic will think that we don''t understand the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic." The students in the inner school of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic talked loudly and looked like a chat between friends, but those people believed that with such a loud voice, they were definitely heard by the people present, for the simple reason that they It is intentional! Who asked Hall to come to the inner courtyard of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic, and Antoine described that when Hall said that there was a good time, this made many people want to beat Hall. "You..." Nosia heard the other person''s speech becoming more and more disgusting and more and more rude. Even if Nosia was a princess, she had the urge to put the magic directly into their mouths and let them shut up. However, her words have not been finished, she was interrupted by the dark side of the side, and some doubts looked at the dark three, I saw the dark face looked at Nossia with a smile. "His Royal Highness, rest assured, don''t look at Hall. This guy doesn''t do anything at all, but I know that those people are going to be unlucky." Those who are secretly mentioned in the third place are naturally the students of the Liji Empire. as expected The words of the dark three just dropped, and Nosia had not had time to react, and heard the sound of Hall coming from his mouth. "Are you called Guotai?" When Guo Tai saw Hall talking, his brow was picking, and he looked at Hall with a provocative look. "Yes, I am Guotai!" "In fact, the words of Antoine just said that it was wrong, that is not what I want to say." Hall glanced at Antoine, who was not far from the face, faintly said. "Oh?" Seeing that Hall was so soft, the students of the Liji Empire were slightly surprised, and their faces showed a mocking smile. Nosia''s eyebrows were upside down, and the phoenix eyes glanced at those people, but the dark one on the side was still smiling. "Princess, you can continue to look down." Nosia heard this, and she wanted to say something, and immediately swallowed her words back. "This guy wants to be soft? Hey, now I know it''s wrong, it''s late!" Antoine looked at Hall in a sinister look, and he naturally wouldn''t let Hall easily retreat, otherwise how can he offset the original Those insults. In other words, can become the top ten people in the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic Which is not a fool, the fool is either eliminated, or has long died in the experience. I can be here now, and I am the top ten in the inner court. My heart is like a mirror. Dont look at Guotais so reckless jump. Its one thing to do this impulse. The most important thing is that he knows that he is in a bad situation. He needs to do something to let the people in the inner court know that he is still very powerful. Although he knew from the beginning that Antoine said that it was a fake, but he did not care, he needed Hall to be such an opponent, only to defeat Hall, then the Lige Empire inner court executives will not easily give up he. Otherwise, he lacks support and resources to cultivate, and he can still save the tenth position in the future. So even if he hears Hall soft now, he doesn''t want to let Hall go easily. "Oh, what you said is it, can you renege on the people of the phoenix empire?" Growing words? Hall shook his head, which made them not help. What is the meaning of shaking his head? Just as everyone thought about what Hall was saying, Hall directly said something that made them dumbfounded. "Antoine just said that you are all rubbish. I don''t really agree. If I change to me, then I will say: In fact, you don''t even have garbage!" If Antoines words were to throw a firecracker into the calm lake, then Halls words would be like dropping a deep water bomb in the lake. Everyone in the presence of the earthquake was stunned, and Nosia looked at Hall with her big eyes. As for the dark, it was a constant smile on the face, and it seemed to be saying. "This is the Hall I know!" (End of this chapter) I am really summoning the full-text catalogue: I am really summoning the phone to read: Chapter 1066： Self-sufficiency Chapter 1066 Self-sufficiency "You don''t even have garbage!" As soon as this sentence was spoken, there was a brief silence. The captain of the Griffin Cavaliers looked at the Hall with a look of ghosts. Even his men, after hearing this, almost triggered the trigger of the broken konjac in their hands, but they responded promptly and quickly let go, otherwise Once they shot the broken konjac against Hall, the hope that they would be on the sidelines would definitely kill them and leave them without a film. Also shocked is the fruit in front of the Hall, he began to guilty, thinking about whether it would be a pig''s head when he cleaned up the Hall, but now it seems that it is still interrupting the limbs. Antoine was shocked, and his heart was angry at the same time, because he had already seen Barzel''s frowning expression. Familiar with Barzel, he knows very well what this expression represents. He knows that once Barzel takes a shot, Hall will be unlucky. Regardless of whether Hall is a winner or a loser, he will be in a troublesome state. If he wins, it will cause the same enemy of the entire Liji Empire. If he loses, then Antoine will continue to avenge his vengeance. Some Hall, after he was waiting for the phoenix empire, I believe his future will be dark. Although Antoine was very treacherous, his guess was not wrong. Barzel was indeed angered by Halls arrogant attitude. He had already seen it before. At the beginning, Antoine was prepared. Take them as shields and start to care for him. Now he is firmly standing on the side of Antoine. After all, Hall is a fellow of the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Magic, and they have conflicts. The second is that Hall is too arrogant, and everyone has included him, including his opening. It is unbearable to bear, even if I know that this guy is being shot by Antoine, before I can teach Antoine, I must clean up Hall, the big-spoken guy. It seems that I think things are not big enough. After Hall said this, he added another sentence. "How? Not convinced? If you are not convinced, you guys who are not as good as garbage, I can do it alone, and don''t bother with it. If you lose, I will give you a gimmick! If you lose. I don''t want you to kneel down, you just say that you are rubbish!" Hall''s words are like throwing a fire in a place full of oil. People in the place of the Yiji Empire are angry. "This guy is too arrogant, the college''s magician adults, please teach this guy who doesn''t know the heights!" "That is, what does he think he is? Even if he is the dean, if you hear this stinky boy, you will definitely pack him!" "Come on the magician, let this stinky guy pay for what he did!" For a time, Hall, because of the sentence just now and his arrogant attitude, let everyone in the Liji Empire smash with the enemy. It must be said that Halls ability to provoke is not a general tough. The dark third and others shook their heads slightly, especially in the dark, and he looked at the surprised Nosia Road with a smile. "His Royal Highness, you see, I didn''t make a mistake, Hall, this guy, he is not a loser." Nosia looked at Hall with a smile, but I don''t know why, she was worried about Hall on the surface, but she was very appreciative of Hall. If they knew that the original pure Nosy Princess had such an idea in the dark, it is estimated that they would even hate Hall as the chief culprit. "Awful guy, are you looking for death?" Guo Tai looked at Hall with a bad look. He was originally a person who was easily angered. This Hall really irritated him. "Looking for death? Oh, you have been screaming from the beginning, you are bothered, either you are on, or you are rolling!" The original Hall also thought about discussing with the people of the Liji Empire, borrowing a transmission array. Going to Allen''s mainland, but after seeing Antoine again, Hall understood that it seemed that his thoughts would be shattered. Sure enough, Antoine deliberately provoked the contradiction between himself and the Liji Empire. Hall knew that even if he took the initiative to take the soft, he would not find any good results. Originally, because of Slater''s things, he was a little upset. Naturally, he found a vent now. Who can blame? To blame, they blame them for being unlucky. He has the same thoughts as Hall, and he knows that it will be such a result from the beginning, so he knows that Hall is really strong. Since he played Antoine provocation Hall and Liji Imperial Magic School students, he I looked at everyone with a pitiful look. "Ah, I want to kill you!" When Guotai heard this, his eyes became more and more red, and everyone familiar with him knew that Guotai was really angry No, he turned out to be Didn''t take care of this is the door of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic, with his hands fast-printing, a hot air suddenly emanating from him. Feeling this powerful momentum, the captain of the Griffin Cavaliers changed his face. He knew that he couldnt stop this happening at this time. He looked at the still calm Hall, and he struggled inside. Finally he bit his teeth and waved at the people around him. "Pull away!" Upon hearing the command of the captain of the Griffin, the Griffin Knights immediately retreated a certain distance, but they still surrounded Hall and others, and they looked like they were deliberately setting a place for Hall to fight. . Guotais disagreement started, and the faces of the Liji Imperial Magic School students were slightly changed, but their attention has been observed in Hall. Although Guotai is ranked tenth, they want to know that in Guotai. Under the attack, Hall, who is a big talker, can last for a long time. "Hey, Hall, you are looking for a dead end!" Antoine looked at Hall in sinister face, and his heart became more and more happy. Just when everyone thought that Hall would be humiliated, suddenly a figure appeared in front of Hall. When Guotai had not reacted, a harsh voice suddenly came into his mind, which was still being prepared. The magic suddenly bursts out of control. Guotai, who was originally prepared to roast Hall, did not think that his carefully prepared magic would be his first attempt! The hot flame suddenly wrapped up the screaming Guotai, and a scream rang out directly from Guotaikou. The screams made everyone shudder... (End of this chapter) I am really summoning the full-text catalogue: I am really summoning the phone to read: Chapter 1067： To bully more One second to remember [Pen Fun Court], wonderful novels without pop-up window for free reading! Chapter 1067 is more bully "what!!" The screams of Guotai were transmitted to everyone''s ears in an instant, and the sound from the heart gave a chilling feeling. "What do you do? Don''t hurry to save people! Keji! Say you!" Suddenly a scream of anger screamed everyone, especially the named Keji, who saw the man staring at his own eyes, and he couldnt help but shudder. I saw that this person named Keji waved his hand, and suddenly a blue energy appeared in his hand, and the surrounding air suddenly became cold. "Well? Ice system?" Ice magic is also a variant of the water system. In several departments, the rarity is only a little worse, so it is not a strange thing for such students to be in college. As the student named Keji took the shot, the flame of Guotai suddenly dimmed, and in a short while, the flame was extinguished. Only after seeing the appearance of Guotai, everyone couldnt help but breathe a sigh of gas, only to see where Guotai had the spirit of the moment, and the magical robe of the body seemed to be blessed, so in addition to being partially burned out A few mouths, the rest of the place is just a little wrinkled. However, Guotais unprotected head, the former lush hair was burned out, except that a few sporadic burnt hairs were attached to the surface to represent him before the hair, the rest were burnt red. One piece. In many places, you can still see the muscle tissue inside. It can be seen that there are multiple injuries to this fruit. After seeing that Guotai was not in danger, everyone quickly looked at the culprit who had made Guotai suffer a big loss. "Well, is this... wolf-like summoning beast? It just seems to use a soul attack, the same ability as the Soul?!" This wolf-type Warcraft, which was seen by Barzel at a glance, is the one that Hall has summoned from the space. The staring of Azdas Barzel is very dignified. He naturally knows that for their magician, This kind of Warcraft is the last thing they want to encounter. Under such a refusal, there is no magician who has no defense. Basically, there is no trick. At the thought of the fruit that had not been shot seriously damaged by his own magic, even Barzel could not reveal a poor look. "Damn, I want to kill you! I want to kill you!" Guotai, who recovered, reached out and held his head, revealing the killing through the fingers of his fingers, obviously he made this to him. The wolf''s Hall is very hateful. If he had only some other ideas to deal with Hall before, now he has regarded Hall as his deadly enemy. "Oh, are you? It seems that the lesson for you is not enough, Ah Da, give him some lessons!" When Hall, who originally wanted to find the next person to continue to show his strength, saw Guotais murderous eyes, he immediately changed his mind. For those who are not self-reliant and cant see the actual situation, Hall and I don''t mind letting him eat more. If this person is not at the Liji Imperial School of Magic, Hall will definitely let him disappear into this land. For those who want to kill himself, Hall will not keep his hand. "stop!" Seeing Adas mouth screaming at Guotais attack, Barzel quickly stopped. "Bazel, don''t stop me, I want to kill him!" Guotai seems to have fallen into a state of madness. He saw Barzel blocking him, and waved his hand as a fireball. "Idiot!" Bazer did not seem to keep Guotai''s attack in his heart. At the same time, he did not have a brain on Guotai. He turned a blind eye to himself, but he was very disgusted with the guy he started. Therefore, he waved the fruit fireball to the air, while the body''s momentum was unreservedly exposed. The powerful momentum directly suppressed the fruit, and the violent fruit was awakened. "You... are you a semi-class master?" what? When I heard the words of Guotai, the heavy responsibility of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy suddenly widened her eyes. They did not expect that Barzer, who was originally a high-ranking ninth-level force, broke through to the semi-class level. It is estimated that if it is not today, Barzel may not reveal this secret, so that after a few months of trials, Bazer can definitely be ranked first. Seeing here, the second-ranked Bode and the third-ranked Brady couldn''t help but look at each other. Both of them saw a dignity and surprise from the other''s eyes. "Damn... how did he break through!" Both of them had the chance to compete for the first place, but now it seems that everything has become a bubble. "Oh, semi-class?" Hall looked at Barzel with interest. He didn''t think that the Liji Imperial School of Magic had a genius similar to that of Johnny. I want to come to The human base is so big, it should not be a strange thing to have such a few geniuses. Seeing that Guo Tai calmed down, Bazel then took up the momentum. His eyes were quietly stunned by Antowan, who was equally shocked. His eyes were slightly disgusted, but now he knows that it is not the time of civil strife. The most important thing in front of me is to solve this problem with the Hall of the Liege Imperial School of Magic. Otherwise, once the matter reaches other peoples ears and says that the Liji Empire is not as good as the Phoenix Empire, then his teacher will definitely Let him know why the flowers are so red! When I think of myself, it looks very quiet, but the teacher who is very hot in the bone knows this situation, even if it is a semi-class level, Bazer can''t help but shudder. "Hall, you have been a little over, just a general test, you have seriously hurt Guotai, this matter, you have to give us an account!" Barzel did not want to do it directly, although the power of Ada made him somewhat Surprised, but after he was prepared, he was not so worried about the ability of Ada. The reason why he said so much with Hall now is to occupy a big meaning. I believe that even the empire of Hudson, the phoenix empire, knows. This matter will not blame the people of the Liji Empire for bullying Hall. Barzel thought it was quite far, but if he was an egg, Hall was eager to hurry, he had no time and wasted time with Barzel. Seeing this guy in Barzel, he kept talking, and Hall rudely waved his hand. "You are enough, there are so many nonsense, fight or not, hit a few, don''t roll! Don''t waste my time!" "You!" Hall said in a word that Barzel''s face was red, and he couldn''t help but tremble at Hall''s fingers, showing how angry Barzel was at this time. "Good! Very good. If this is the case, don''t blame us for bullying!" Chapter 1068： Who is loading Chapter 1068 Who is loading "In this case, don''t blame us for bullying!" When I heard the words of Bazer, I was familiar with Halls clear secrets and others. A reading book, 1kanshu Are you going to prepare for more bullying? Object or Hall? Ha ha When I heard this, even Nosia couldn''t help but laugh at that heart. For Hall, anything can be done, it is better not to say more about bullying less, so what he is best at is to bully less! "Oh, you? How much more bullying? Sorry, I can''t help it, let me smile, just fine." After saying that Hall actually laughed out loudly, this scene in the eyes of the students of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy, it is simply not necessary. Many people are gnashing their teeth and looking at Hall. If Barzel hasn''t spoken yet, they would like to go straight up and sew Hall''s mouth. "Enough!" Barzel looked at him with a sullen look, and he turned his head and looked at Antoine. "You, there are a few of you, give him a lesson! Let him know that this is not where he is wild!" "Hey? Me?" Antoine didn''t think about his own shot at the beginning. After all, he was cleaned up by Hall. He had no shadow in his heart, and he was as rash as Gotti. After waiting for Hall to be defeated, when it was time to go down the stone, how would you want to clean up the Hall at that time? It was just that he did not think that Barzel would have directly named him to play. Some of the people who wanted to refuse, Antoine, were scared to get back after seeing Bazers eyes. Before, I was a little afraid of Bazer. Now that Barzel is already a semi-class master, he has no idea of ??rebellion. A book www.1ka wants n book shu Fortunately, the names of Barzel are the top ten people in the inner court. Except for the injured Guotai and the top three of Bazer, the other five are named, which makes Antoine could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Good! I am going!" Antoine went out with a bite, and the rest of the people saw it, nodded in nostalgia, and then walked out. For a time, the top ten students of the five Liji Empires had Hall. A big is surrounded. "Hall..." Nosia looked at Hall with a little worry, but the Dark Three was comforting. "The Princess is relieved, you don''t see the look, obviously Hall did not put these little shrimps in his eyes. Here is how Barzel can threaten Hall, and the rest are really worth mentioning." Nosia thought about it and felt that she was talking about it. With her understanding of the hope, if Hall had something to do, I hope that I couldnt stand so calmly. Looking at the besieged Hall, there was no fear at all. Antoines faces showed a sigh of anger. This shows what Halls **** did not put them in the eye. Several people looked at each other and looked at the Ada who was guarding the Hall. Several people also arranged a defensive barrier at the same time, so that the situation of Guotai would not appear. But to their surprise, Hall didn''t seem to care about their actions, so he looked at them with a smile and arranged defenses. The smile was really annoying to them. The first shot is not Antoine, but the ice magician Keji, don''t look at him as an ice magician, but the momentum is as hot as Guotai, this is a word of ice! I saw a cone of ice on the top of Hall and Ada. The sharp ice cone directly went to Hall and smashed their heads. If the average person, it is estimated that the head will definitely be pulled out of a big hole, even if it is not dead. Seriously injured. It can be seen that this Keji is still a very embarrassing person. Hall blinked and smiled and smiled at Keji. Antoine Wanke has already shot, he did not hesitate, and quickly summoned a leopard-type summoned beast, ready to attack Hall after the defensive ice magic. This leopard-type Warcraft apparently has seen Hall. It is more sensitive to danger than humans, so it looks at Hall and Hall''s Ada as soon as it comes out. As Ada turned to intercept the ice magic in the sky, Antoine seized this rare opportunity to point to Hall. "Up, give me the bastard! Oh..." Originally thought that Leopard World of Warcraft will seize this opportunity to rush to Antowan, after seeing the Leopard-type Warcraft not only did not go forward, but also back a few steps, Antoine suddenly became angry with the face. He did not think that his long-awaited summoned beast would have made such a thing that made him lose face. He has seen several insiders who looked at the kind of contemptuous eyes, and Antoine pointed to the nose of the leopard-type Warcraft. "Up! Come on, what are you doing?" The Leopard-type Warcraft did not have Antowan''s screaming action, but the body still trembled, and it looked as if it was an incredible scene. Antoine, who was trembled by his own Warcraft, suddenly heard a few screams, followed by a sigh of relief. Realizing that the uncomfortable Antoine machinery turned his head, after he saw it clearly, the whole person was dumbfounded. I saw that I didnt know when, there was a ten-headed powerful Warcraft near him As a summoner, he could naturally feel that these Warcraft were actually nine-sum summoned beasts. Looking at the pair of eyes with a stern look, Antoine couldn''t help but straighten his legs. "What? How is it possible?" The Liji empire who saw this scene showed a shocked look, especially the gryphon knights. They used to think that with their strength, Hall would definitely let the **** know that they were hurting them. What is the consequence of the comrades-in-arms, but I did not expect that such a weak guy in their eyes is actually a hidden beast! One can easily kill them all! Especially in the sky, the two flying World of Warcraft that flap the wings to drive the airflow, let them swallow their throats. "I didn''t think that you turned out to be a summoner with a spiritual talent! It seems that we are watching you!" Although Bazer said his face was very ugly, but he was also the first person to return to God. He is not seen by the summons of the spiritual talents like Hall. The deputy dean of Roberts in the inner court is one of them, but it seems to be a lot worse than Hall. However, although Barzel is very surprised, but he is not afraid, because he can see that these World of Warcraft are nine-class combat power, and there is no semi-level existence, under the holy level are all ants, this is not a mess. This is also his source of confidence. Looking at Hall seriously, Barzel said faintly, "I just yelled at you, this is our fault. Next, let me personally try it with you, letting you know what is happening outside the sky!" When Bazer said this, with his actions, it looked like an expert, but the atmosphere was suddenly invisible in Hall''s words. "Don''t be there, you have to come and come!" Chapter 1069： Master Chapter 1069 Master "Don''t go there again, come hit you!" The phrase that Hall suddenly pulled out of his mouth made the Noah and others on the side not help, especially Nosia, and Mei couldnt help but glance at Hall.Ҽ reading ww to see w1kanshu Compared with Nosy''s charming eyes, Bazer is also a gloomy face. No one has ever dared to talk to him. Just now, Hall has already let Barzel regard Hall as a dead person. "Good! You are very good!" Bazer''s voice was as if it was from the abyss, and the momentum on his body was not released directly, so that the people around could not help but shudder. It is so strong! On the side of Bode and Brady looked at the angry Barzel, and they had no idea of ??fighting with Bazer. At this time, they only asked Barzel to clean up the Hall. Fight for the swear words that were said at the first time. When Barzel came out, Hall browed and looked at him with a look of appreciation. "That''s it, just a little, since you want to be their head, then don''t have so much nonsense, clean and neat, for everyone!" Hall''s preaching not only did not make Barzel look better, but made him feel more disgusted with Hall. "Right, you wait!" Just as Barzel''s momentum reached a peak, suddenly Hall interrupted him. "How? Prepare for mercy?" Barzel''s voice was a bit low, and with a hint of sarcasm in his tone, as if he was talking to Hall, why are you stunned? The people around me are also looking at Hall with some doubts. They all want to know that the most arrogant thing is that he is just now. How suddenly did he recognize it? When Antoine just sighed and prepared to say a few ironic words, suddenly his heart trembled, his face suddenly white, this feeling he had before, which means that something must happen, and this thing still For him! Ok? ! Suddenly, Antoine found that the surrounding voice suddenly quieted down. This strange atmosphere caused a lot of cold sweat behind him. He looked up and waited for him to see clearly, and his face suddenly showed a look of horror.ҼReading books www.1kanshucom I saw that Hall was pointing at himself at this time, not only that, but everyone around him looked at him. "You... what are you going to do?" Bazels brow wrinkled, and his eyes looked at Hall with some incomprehensibility. "Are you calling for him?" Obviously Barzel was also somewhat confused by Hall''s sudden action. He didn''t know what Hall wanted to do. Fortunately, Hall did not waste so much time, and directly said a word that made Antoine tremble. "Oh, that''s it. Just a few of them have been cleaned up, just one of them, soon, you wait!" Regarding Hall, regardless of Antoines horrified gaze and the screaming of his life, he waved his hand directly. Ada immediately appeared next to Antoine, slaps the leopard-type Warcraft to the air, and then borrows from the tail. This speed is directly directed at Antoine. "Do not!" The body of the Nine-Way World of Warcraft is strong, and Antoine, who is the summoner, is very clear. He naturally knows how vulnerable he is in front of the 9th World of Warcraft with his thin body. "Give me a hand!" I understand that Halls face is more difficult to look at, and seeing Adas tail is going to draw Antoine, who is already out of panic, although he is not optimistic about Antoine. But Antoine is, after all, the person of their Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. He has to face the Hall, and of course he can''t let Hall clean up Antoine in front of him. Therefore, he moved in the midst of this millennium. As a semi-sacred wind magician, he could not be said to be unpleasant. In less than a second, he had already appeared in Antoine. At the semi-class level, he is already several times faster than before. The top ten people in the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic, including Bode et al., almost never found out how he passed. Barzel''s face is very calm. In his opinion, he who has this speed is simply a person who wants to be a person. Unless he is facing a holy power, he is very confident to save Antoine. come out. But there was no absolute thing in the end, just when he just wanted to reach out and lift Antoine, and suddenly a figure came to him. "Well? Half-level master?" He has just been promoted to a semi-class level, and naturally he can feel how strong the exhalation of this figure is. I looked at some doubts and saw that this figure was not someone else, but the handsome man who stood behind Hall! "He turned out to be a semi-level master? Why didn''t you feel it? Just?" Barzel suddenly thought of something, his face could not help but change watching the man reach out and prepare to grab his hand, Bazel quickly retracted his hand, he did not hesitate to give up the rescue Anto Million, choose to save yourself. Just as his figure flashed again and not far away, Antoine made a scream in his mouth, and then everyone found that Antoine slammed into a building not far away like a shell. Seeing this scene, everyone couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, while watching Hall''s eyes with such a trace of fear. "I said Ah Da, how are you so hard, you see, smashed the house, it will not let me lose money for a while! Really! It is such a good person, otherwise it would be like someone else pats the butt! Hey! Everyone heard that a forehead suddenly appeared a black line, and many people almost spurted a blood. Good person? If you are a good person, then there is no bad person in this world! Barzel did not pay attention to Hall''s teasing, and he was not surprised to be dismissed after being reprimanded. He was obedient and obedient. After he avoided, his eyes never left his eyes. "A medium-half master? No wonder you are so arrogant!" what? Mid-half master? ! When I heard Bazers words, everyone shouted again. They felt that the number of surprises today was going to catch up with the whole year. "No wonder, I said how dare he is so arrogant. It turned out that there is a middle and a half master who is around!" "Good insurance, just now my broken konjac has been facing him, but fortunately I did not shoot, God, I actually aimed at a medium and a half master!" In the face of everyone''s arguments, Bazel did not pay attention, only to see his face looked heavily at Hall Road. "I didn''t think you came with a master. Are you ready to provoke our Lige Imperial Academy?" Chapter 1070： Roberts Chapter 1070, Roberts Suddenly there was a man who was even stronger than Barzel. This made the people of the Lige Empire face a big change, especially when they heard the words of Bazer, and the gryphon knights in the sky made a posture of alert. A reading book 1kans book hu Although they all know that some of them are vulnerable to the help of a semi-level master. But whoever makes them soldiers of the Liji Empire, others can withdraw, but they do not have this choice. Looking at the disdain, he looked at Barzel. He just stopped Barzel and prevented him from interrupting Halls interest. If he really wanted to start, just now, Barzel would be seriously injured. . Seeing the look of the look, Barzel''s face changed dramatically, and he thought that he wanted to do it to himself. The gryphon knights in the sky quickly raised their hands and smashed the konjac to look at this look. Once they were really looking forward, they would not hesitate to shoot the broken arrow at the lookout. The hope didn''t move, and Bazer did not move. Seeing that they were not moving, the two sacred masters did not move, even more so, those who were defeated by Hall''s summoned beast. The top ten students in the inner courtyard of the Liji Empire. "Okay, come back." Just as the sword was arrogant, Halls voice was emitted in due course. Seeing that he did not hesitate to return to Hall after hearing the order, the face of Bazel and others became more difficult to look at. Can make a semi-class master so obedient, this shows that Hall is either absolute control of this semi-class master, or his identity is not simple.ҼReading book www1kanshu It is very likely that Hall is a descendant of a big family, and this semi-class master is the big family specially sent to protect Hall. "Who are you?" Bazer is also a big family. He naturally knows who can offend, who can''t offend, and once he gets rid of someone who shouldn''t be provoked, it''s not just a dead one. People are so simple, it is very likely that the entire family will pay a heavy price for this. Barzel, who also came out of the big family, knew this reason very well, which is why he didn''t immediately start. "Who am I?" Hall glanced at Barzel, then looked at it again, and suddenly thought of something in his mind, then he smiled and said. "Who am I? You can''t control it. Just now I just finished what I should have done. Now it''s our turn, continue?" carry on? What a joke! The handsome guy is definitely stronger than Barzel, and Barzel hasn''t figured out what identity Hall is, so he won''t rush to continue with Hall. Things get to this point, he believes inside. The high level of the hospital will send people to solve this problem. Barzels heart was very contradictory at this time. He couldnt quite understand Halls guy. Whether it was his tone or his attitude, Barzel didnt like it. But I don''t like to like it or not. In the big and the big, Barzel still knows how to humiliate. Seeing Barzel didn''t talk for a long time, Hall was a little impatient. After all, he didn''t have enough time to waste as Barzel did. He went to Alan''s mainland to chase Slater. After all, Slater appeared. In the outer court, God knows how long the situation in the outer court can support. Although many people in the outer court have been taken to the inner court, there are still many people in the outer court. In the case of Slater, this guy will definitely kill. Just as Hall was ready to let Bazer give way, the group was rushing out of the inner court. After seeing the coming person, a figure rushed to the past quickly, and cried and cried when he was still unable to react. "Teacher, you have to avenge me. What do you think I am being labeled?" In fact, people have already discovered this person, otherwise how can he easily hold him to the thigh with his strength? The man who cried with his thigh was Antowan, who had just been drawn by Ada, and he was called the teacher by his thigh. Isnt Roberts, the deputy director of the inner court of Liji Imperial Academy of Magic? This is the second time Hall has seen Roberts. The difference from the last time is that Hall has finally changed his face after seeing Roberts. "I didn''t think that there were so many deputy deans. It would be him to stay in school? This is a bit of a hassle. I hope the old man can give something useful." Just when Hall was a little depressed, Roberts just kicked Antoine''s foot with his thigh crying. No way, too shameful, being held by his disciples like a thigh, even if Antoine does not feel embarrassed, Roberts is blushing. He didn''t think that Antoine would do this. It was a shame to be thrown home. Fortunately, he just happened to see Hall. After a slight glimpse, Roberts engraved the attention of everyone from Antoine to Hall. "Hall? Is it you? You went to the inner courtyard of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic to make trouble?" An opening Deputy Director Roberts gave Hall a big hat, but unfortunately, Hall is not a Liji empire. For Roberts''s fall, Hall did not hesitate to counterattack. "Missing? Robert Deputy Dean, right? I just had a friendly match with the students of the inner school of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. How can you say that it is messy? This is not good, you have to apologize, otherwise I will definitely go to the hospital." I will tell you when I am long! Say you destroy the harmony between our two houses." "You!" Roberts stared at Hall, and he didn''t think that Hall, the bastard, dared to say so blatantly. Friendly match? harmony? Hearing the lie of Hall''s mouth, everyone couldn''t help but twitch. Looking at the gray-faced face of the Hall Summoner, and the top ten of the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy with a small wound, especially the Guotai burned by fire, how could the miserable appearance be a friendly match? If this is for the individual, it is estimated that everyone has been slap on the face. A person like this shameless face can only shoot on his face, and it is a hard shot, in order to show everyone''s attitude towards him. "Hey, what the matter is going on, I will talk to your dean about this matter, but that is the later thing, and now, you are responsible for what you do!" Upon hearing this, the people in the inner courtyard of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic suddenly appeared, and the words of Deputy Director Roberts seemed to be ready to win the Hall. The most exciting thing was Antoine, who was just kicked by Roberts. He ignored the pain in his body and walked back with a grin. Then he pointed his finger at Hall. "Hall, don''t hesitate!" Chapter 1071： Problem Chapter 1071 has a problem "Hall, you still don''t have a hand?" When I heard this, everyone looked at Antoine with a look of contempt, like this kind of person who was arrogant with the elders, even if the injured Guotai could not help but swear an "idiot!" Halls approach was even worse. He first glanced at the arrogant Antoine and then said to Roberts with a poor expression.Ҽ reading book 1kanshu "Deputy Dean Roberts, I am sorry, you will receive a better student in the future!" Festival? I am sorry for your uncle! Although Antoines approach was indeed an idiot, its not the case that Halls **** is pitiful. "Antoine, you shut me up!" Roberts first yelled at Antoine, and after seeing Antoine''s honesty, Roberts looked at Hall Road with a bad eye. "Don''t think that you have a semi-classed master to protect you, you can be so arrogant, Hall, you know that there are people outside the sky! The inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic is not the place where you are wild!" "I naturally know this, but the deputy dean of Roberts, you said that I came to the Liji empire to scatter the wild. I don''t like to listen to it. Not only that, but I also want to tell you! I am here to represent the Imperial Academy of Fire and Phoenix. The inner court, this is a personal letter from Dean Hudson!" "What?" Seeing Hall suddenly took out a letter telling himself that this was a personal letter from Dean Hudson, even if the vice president of Roberts could not help but be shocked. Dean Hudson represents the Huofeng Empire. Since he can give Hall a personal letter, this means that Hall can indeed represent him personally. To read the book ww want w1ka book nshu In this case, let alone him, the dean of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic will take time to receive the Hall. In contrast to their current situation, they not only did not entertain Hall, but also shot Hall, if this matter is passed on In the other two colleges, it will definitely cause an uproar, and the only Roberts who stayed in the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic will simply not be able to evade this responsibility. Thinking of this, Roberts couldnt help but sweat a lot. "No, this thing has to be handled well." Thinking of it, Roberts asked with a serious look at Barzel. "Bazel, is this the case?" Barzel naturally would not easily admit it. He also knew that once this incident went to his teacher, he would not be able to break away from it in this matter, so he shook his head and denied it. "I didn''t hear this when I came. I just knew that someone was making trouble here, and then I came over with everyone, and then I saw Hall hurting everyone." "Hold the grass! This guy has a strong ability to reverse the black and white relationship. Obviously this is not the first time. But to talk about cheeky, Hall can marry you a few streets!" After hearing this, the third time, he couldnt help but swear, but if Hall heard the sentence behind the dark three, he didnt know if he would be vomiting blood. Roberts naturally knows that things are not what Basir said, but he doesn''t care. He doesn''t really want to help Hall. All he needs is a scapegoat with a black pot. As long as it can explain this perfectly, this is enough. It is. "The captain of the Griffin Cavaliers, do you know this?" The captain of the Griffin Knight heard a change in his face. He had come over because he knew that once this matter was not handled well, the person who touched Hall in the first time would definitely be pulled out and become Controversial black pot. Sure enough, this incident was unfortunately said by him, seeing the eyes of everyone, especially Roberts and Barzel, with a threatening look, the captain of the Griffin Knight bit his teeth, hands clenched and then let go After repeated, the captain of the Griffin Knight stepped forward and said to Hall and Roberts. "Sorry, this is my fault. When Hall was in the checkpoint, I thought his letter was fake, so I didn''t report it. Please ask Hall Master to forgive me. I will go directly to the law enforcement team. Report and receive my punishment." When he heard the captain of the Griffin Cavaliers, Roberts, Barzel and others who were present were relieved, at least on the letter, they had no need to worry about Hall taking this matter. However, those Griffin knights are angry looking at Roberts and others. The most powerful thing about this is the gryphon knight who sent the message. He saw the captain of the gryphon knight preparing to be punished. He just wanted to go out but was The companion on the side is holding. Angry, his eyes turned red, but he found his companion looking at him with the same eyes. "Don''t make trouble, this is not something you can participate in. The captain is doing this for us, and the second is for the face of the Liji Empire!" Just as everyone looked at the law enforcement of the inner courtyards of several Lige Imperial Academy of Magic and came out to arrest the captain of the Griffin Cavaliers Suddenly a voice interrupted them. "I said that you have enough trouble. I don''t seem to blame you for blaming you. Who are you going to make this happen?" After a pause, Hall looked at the Deputy Dean of Roberts and said, "And, Deputy Dean Roberts, you are the biggest here, I think this letter is the most appropriate for you." Roberts couldn''t help but hear that he didn''t think that Hall had pursued it, but it would be better for them, so that Roberts wouldn''t have to worry that Hall would catch it. Seeing that the law enforcement officer retired, the captain of the Griffin Knight looked at Hall with some gratitude. If it was not suitable for communication here, he really wanted to give Hall a hug. The other Griffin Knights saw that the captain was not caught, and gratefully glanced at Hall. They all knew that once the captain of the Griffin Knight entered the law enforcement team, the ending was definitely not good. Roberts also found that Hall invisibly caught the gryphon knights, but he did not care, the most important thing at the moment is how to deal with Hall. After receiving the letter from Hall, Roberts didn''t react at all, but as he looked down, his eyes suddenly became severe. This made Hall frown, although he did not know the details written by Dean Hudson, but he knew that one was probably nothing more than using a transmission array. Can make Roberts'' eyes change, then the result will continue to only two, one is that Roberts does not want to use the magic array for Hall, the other is the magic problem. If the former, Hall can still find a way, big deal, and Roberts will take care of the overall situation to let him leave. But if the latter is the result, then the problem is troublesome. Chapter 1072： No face is invincible Chapter 1072, shameless, invincible "Would you like to use our transmission to return to Allen?" After a long time, Roberts put down the scroll in his hand and looked at Hall with a look of doubtful eyes. One reading book 1kanshu "Yes, I am here for this purpose." Hall bluntly nodded and admitted. When I heard this, Barzel and others almost couldn''t help but spurt a blood, especially the Griffin knights who almost paid the price. Don''t you just want to use a transmission array? Can you just say no? It is necessary to make such a big move! Are you really so good? Many Griffin knights look at Hall with a resentful look. If the eyes really kill people, they really want to kill Hall with the eyes. While blaming Hall, some people look at Antoine on the side. If there is no such guy, it is estimated that this kind of thing will not happen at all. Now, Hall, this **** takes out Hurd. The personal letter of Sen, this seems to have become their unreasonable trouble. Antoine also found the bad eyes that everyone saw. He quickly leaned over to his teacher Roberts, which made everyone even more despise the guy who could not do without the teacher. "This idiot!" Roberts sneaked on Antoine, but in his former obedience, Roberts decided to help him with this disappointing student. "Cough, that Hall is." Seeing Roberts speak, the eyes of the people are attracted again, including the Hall of the Lord. 1kanshu "Well, I don''t know if Vice President Roberts agrees?" Regarding Hall''s attitude, Roberts naturally did not like it, so he hesitated for a while. "You also know that the transmission array needs a lot of magic crystals. Before we had a batch of students in the inner court, the number of magic crystals is now insufficient. Otherwise, after our magic crystals are added, How about sending you to Allen?" Insufficient magic crystal? When I heard Roberts say this, everyone in the room showed strange eyes. How could it be that the magic crystal is insufficient? Such a large inner courtyard, the lack of anything can not be lack of magic crystal! Oh! Soon, some clever people, people immediately understand, feelings, the vice president Roberts is in the hall of distress. After Antoine returned to God, he looked at Hall with a smirk. Hall was in desperate need of a magical array to send to Allen''s mainland, but he rushed to the Liji Empire from the Phoenix Empire, which shows the magical explosion of the Phoenix Empire. The problem, and from his reaction, he should be in a hurry to go to the mainland of Allen. Although the magic array requires a lot of magic crystals, but his heart is very clear, even if sent once a day, the inner courtyard of the magic crystal will not appear missing. However, Roberts used the lack of magic crystal to let Hall wait. He immediately understood that this was his master who deliberately asked Hall for trouble. And Hall, this guy, either waits for grievances or makes a bigger move. No matter which one Hall chooses, it will affect him. He can let Hall eat such a big loss. Antoines heart is also Very happy. Barzel is not stupid. When he was looking forward to it, he already understood it. If he really played it, he would definitely not be the opponent of Hall. Fortunately, at this time, Vice President Roberts appeared, which made him the party. It became a bystander. Through the dialogue just now, he immediately understood that Hall had not only offended Antoine, but also offended Deputy Director Roberts. Since Deputy President Roberts was in the hurry to find Hall, he was involved in getting himself at risk. Among them, it is better to wait and see. The remaining ten students in the inner court obviously also mean this. Of course, there is also a dissatisfied one. That is the fruit that was burned by the flame. He wanted to shoot, but the injury on his body made him have to wait for the wound first. "Magic Crystal?" Hall blinked his eyes. He was not stupid. Hearing Roberts was deliberately looking for trouble. How could a big college lack the magic crystal, use this as an excuse to perfuse himself? It is not clear what it is. Moreover, Roberts ignored the personal letter of Dean Hudson. It is obvious that he is not willing to use it for Hall. Even if he is going to go to Dean Hudson, he will come out next scapegoat and say that this person is corrupt. An excuse such as the magic crystal, and then disciplinary is to give account. In this way, he will be fine, and Hall is losing the best time to chase Slater, so how can Hall promise. "In this case, then I don''t know how many magic crystals we need to start. The magic crystal was from us. I don''t know if the assistant dean of Roberts can provide convenience?" Ok? I heard Hall say thisRoberts couldnt help but blink, he heard that Halls anger was suppressed when he said this, which means that Hall is indeed It is urgent to go to Allen''s mainland, otherwise he will never choose compromise so easily. Humph! Since you want to go this way, I will not let you go! In fact, under normal circumstances, there is nothing wrong with letting people use the transmission matrix. But who made Hall this guy so arrogant in the last time in the town, and Tomlinson came to help Hall, which made Roberts deeply hate Hall this bastard. Now that the inner court of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic is in charge of him, then he naturally has this right to deal with this matter. He said that he is not using it for Hall, it is only a few days in the evening, and he is here. On the side, he didn''t believe that Hall would be bold enough to kill the past and use the magic array. "This, it may be inconvenient. You also know that the magic array is an important facility in the inner court. I think you can come from the holy city of fire to use the magic array in the city of Thousand City. In the use of the magic array, we must be cautious, otherwise once the magical array of the Thai city is in addition to the problem, then the entire Titan continent is only the only magic circle of the Tektronix, once the soul knows this situation and destroys it, then Our entire Titan continent will face a situation where there is no retreat, and we have to guard against it!" Hold the grass! Admire! I heard that Roberts said so loudly, everyone in the room was not able to get it. Its really a shame to be invincible! Like this, it is estimated that only the old fritters like Roberts can be said to be unrecognizable. Even the Hall, whose face is already thick, can''t help but highlight the two words when he hears Roberts. "You cow!" Chapter 1073： Irritated Hall Chapter 1073, the irritated Hall "You cow!" Hall took a deep breath, and the dark side of the side took a shot on Hall''s shoulder. Hall turned to look at the dark one with some doubts. The eyes seemed to be asking about the secret three. What do you mean? Dark three sighed and said faintly in Hall''s confused face. To read the book 1ka book nshu "Hall, congratulations!" "Congratulations to me? What is He Xi?" Hall was congratured by the darkness of the sentence, and he was not sure what his guy wanted to say. Not to mention Hall, even Nosia, the dark one and the hope that they are very curious, they all want to hear the dark three because of what congratulations Hall. Just when Hall and others were anxiously watching the Dark Three, the Dark Three said that Hall had almost spurted out an old blood, while Nosia and others were grinning. "Congratulations, finally someone is thicker than your face!" Hold the grass! Hall''s mouth twitched, he wanted to step on the face of the dark face that was smirking, but now it seems that time is not very suitable, and the sly glance at the darkness that doesn''t care, Hall **** deeply. After the tone, I turned to look at Roberts, who had a bad face. Obviously, the words of the past three, he also heard, did not see this guy is also gazing at the dark three that slut? "Cough!" Hall coughed and attracted everyone''s gaze back. He looked at Roberts, whose face was a little gloomy. "Deputy Dean Roberts, Dean Hudson''s letter is very clear. We just borrowed the transmission array. We can use the magic crystal that we consume. I think there should be no problem like this?" When the two words, Hall deliberately increased the tone, seems to remind Roberts, not too much.Ҽ reading 1kanshu However, Roberts has apparently decided to hold his own opinion on this matter. His words have already been spoken, and naturally he will not easily change his mouth in front of so many people. "Hall student, I just said, this is not my deliberate embarrassment, things are indeed as I said, magic crystal we will be ready, but it will take some time, I will arrange accommodation for you, I will arrange it when the magic crystal comes, how about?" Roberts''s intentional martyrdom, so that Hall has lost the last bit of patience, he has listened to Nosia''s words before trying not to cause trouble, now it seems that you may have to eat. I saw that Hall did not answer Roberts immediately, but turned to look at Nosia. "Norcia, you will be in trouble for a while, they will take care of my sister, and it will be troublesome." Uh Upon hearing this, Nosia and others disappeared, and then they reacted. Hall, this guy seems to be angry, and he is ready to make a big fuss. However, this time Nosia has no objection. It is very important for Hall to go to Allen. After all, the threat of Slater needs to be solved as soon as possible, otherwise it will be endless. Seeing Nosia, they nodded and returned to the side of the carriage, Hall then turned to look at Roberts and others. Roberts saw Hall''s move, thinking that Hall agreed with his arrangement, and secretly despised Hall, but on the surface was a smile. "In this case, then I will let the Hall students arrange accommodation." Not waiting for Roberts to finish, Hall interrupted and said, "No!" "Reassured, this accommodation is." Suddenly Roberts reacted. What did Hall say? no need? "What? Is there any problem?" I don''t know why, Bazer, who was on the side, suddenly realized that it was not good. He just wanted to remind Roberts, but he heard the cold and unrequited cold of Hall. "What''s the problem? Yes, I tell you, your problem is big! Come out!" With Hall''s order, two huge figures suddenly appeared in his sky, and Roberts, who was still confused, saw the two figures, especially after feeling the momentum they had uploaded. Boss. "What? These two are actually half-sacred summoned beasts?" hiss! Not only Bazer, but the top ten students in the inner courtyard of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic and the captain of the Griffin Knights could not help but sigh. day! Two-and-a-half-level summoned beasts? In this way, the young man named Hall is actually a semi-sacred summoner! And it is still a special spiritual summons summoner! There are so many summoning beasts, and there are two more than half-level summoned beasts, which makes people not live! Barzel, who was originally expected to live in the town, suddenly realized that he had chosen the right choice next to him. According to the current situation, Hall is a three-and-a-half-level master, which can completely press the Liji Empire. The Magic Academy is playing Even the vice president of Roberts is also the summoner of spiritual talent, but he is only a one-and-a-half-level double-headed wind snake! "You, what are you going to do? Hall, here is the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic, you can''t let it go!" Roberts looked at Hall with some surprise, but he quickly calmed down and looked serious. Hall shouted coldly. "What? I am negotiating with you, you not only disagree, but also deliberately embarrassed me, knowing that this matter is so important to me, what do you say I am going to do?" Seeing Hall''s unkind tone, Roberts suddenly trembled with anger, and suddenly he turned to look at Antoine''s way. "What are you doing, there are enemies invading the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic, and you will be notified immediately!" enemy? Oh! At the beginning, Antoine did not react. After being glanced at by Roberts, he quickly turned and ran towards the inner court. The captain of the Griffin Knight on the side of this is hesitant, because he also sees from the situation just now. This Roberts is definitely trying to find Hall. But Roberts did not say anything wrong. Hall is really summoned. The two-and-a-half-level sacred summoned beasts are obviously ready to make a big fuss here at the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. Is this not an invasion for the Liji Imperial Academy? Seeing the surrounding gryphon knight looking over the eyes, the captain of the Griffin Knight finally sighed and then said to the adjutant on the side. "Alert, prepare to fight!" There is no way, as a soldier of the Liji Empire, what they can do when facing the enemy is to destroy the enemy! Since Hall chose a Lige empire confrontation, even if the captain of the gryphon knight is not willing, then he can only do this! "Yes! Captain!" Chapter 1074： Still have to fight Chapter 1074 still has to fight "I advise you not to act as well!" The adjutant who had just ordered to prepare for the formation suddenly heard such a sentence. He looked at some doubts and looked at it. He was suddenly shocked and unable to recover. His eyes were big and his mouth was awkward. Apparently he It was scared by the situation at hand. I dont know when, in the air, the gryphon knight suddenly appeared a large flying World of Warcraft, their eyes staring at the griffins, as if they had a change, these flying World of Warcraft will be offensive. And those lions are obviously more afraid of these Warcraft in front of them, usually a arrogant look of the Griffin, at this time all of them are holding their heads, as if a child doing something wrong. "What? How is this possible?" "This... is the summoner of spiritual talents? How could it be so powerful?" "No, I remember that Deputy Dean Roberts was also a summoner of spiritual talent. The last time he saw the summoning beast he summoned, it was only a dozen or so, and it was too far away from Hall. Its not that he didnt move, I thought it was summoned by Vice President Roberts. Roberts''s eyelids twitched. He clenched his fist slightly and wanted to slap the guy who chewed his tongue to disturb his morale, but now he has to hold back. Hall suddenly showed some strength beyond his expectations. He did not expect Hall to be so talented in the summoner. When he first became a summoner, he vaguely remembered his teacher''s words. "The horror of the spiritual talent is not the power of one of his summoned beasts, but the fact that he can continue to conquer the summoned beast and resist one country with one''s own strength!" Being able to control the summoned beasts of the past ten, this makes Roberts very satisfied, after all, compared with other summoners who can only summon a summoned beast, he is already the leader of the summoner. At the beginning, he was looking for the Wyvern Dragon King to control his two-legged dragons to control their feet. I just didn''t think that the Hall had been cut off by the Hall, and now that I saw the twin-footed dragons that were summoned in the air that day, Roberts had already understood the true meaning of his teacher''s sentence. "Hall! Are you really going to be against us at the Liji Imperial School of Magic? Are you afraid of the blame of Dean Hudson?" When I heard Roberts, Hall, who had already ripped his face with Roberts, couldnt help but laugh out. "Why, if you can''t beat it, you just have to say it? Where did you go when I just said it? Are you talking about the old man of Hudson? If the old man said that let me discuss it with you, otherwise I was in Antoine. When they hit, they directly brought people to come in." hiss! When I heard Hall, everyone sucked again and took a breath. "Day, what did I hear? He called Dean Hudson an old man, I am not mistaken?" "You may have got it wrong, but we all heard it, and that proves that it is all true." "This bastard!" Barzel squinted at Hall, and couldn''t help but conceal Antoine, if it wasn''t for Antoine, who deliberately found faults and designed them to be insiders. If you pull down the water, it is impossible to do this today. "Hey!" King Chimera screamed, and some of the inferior flying World of Warcraft actually fell directly into the air. Fortunately, Halls flying Warcraft came out and suppressed them to a certain height. Otherwise, the person who fell just did not die. Also be disabled. The screaming of King Chimera suddenly became a command of many Warcraft. The rest of the World of Warcraft also roared at the same time. For a time, the entire space was filled with the roar of Warcraft, even if there were several top ten students in the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy. I couldnt help but take a few steps back. Obviously they were scared. However, no one laughed at them at this time. The other people were looking at Hall with a dignified look. In their view, Hall is likely to be true. Especially Roberts, when he was angry, he was also shocked. He didn''t think that Hall is so bold, he dared to do this when the three inner courts cooperated. "Hall! You have to figure out the consequences of this!" Roberts'' voice was a bit eager. Obviously he realized the seriousness of the matter. Although Hall would be punished in response, he was also the same person at the time. He is also not likely to be implicated at all. Seeing Hall is just a sneer, Roberts couldn''t help but sneak a sigh, seeing King Chimera and another golden eagle-type World of Warcraft ready to start, Roberts did not hesitate, waved all the summoned beasts in the space Summon out Watching the World of Warcraft summoned by Roberts, in addition to the largest half-level double-headed wind snakes, there are a few more advanced summoned beasts. Seeing the assistant dean of Roberts has acted, Antoine first came out to support, and his two first-nine and other primary summoned beasts were also summoned. "Hall, this is the prestige of the Liji Empire. Do you want to watch it like this?" I am going to your uncle! The second-ranked Bode and the third-ranked Brady sneaked on Antoine. If he didnt say this, they could stand on the sidelines, but now Antoines **** said this. Then they have to face Hall directly. Barzel also looked at Antoine with a gnashing expression, and he was thinking about a chance to clean up the bastard. Including the injured Guotai, the top ten students in the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic all stood opposite Hall, and apparently they all made the decision. "Very good, no loss is the elite student of the inner courtyard of the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic!" Roberts praised everyone with a rare expression, revealing a look of appreciation. Like this kind of painless appreciation, the ten people present are very disdainful. They are not primary school students. Naturally, they will not be as excited as the chicken blood because of this praise. Although they despised Roberts, but now they have to face Hall''s Warcraft army directly. When they see the dense World of Warcraft in the sky, including Bazer, everyone''s heart suddenly sinks. "Oh, huh..." Hall saw this scene, and suddenly smiled and saw the eyes of everyone, Hall said in a big way. "Actually, I have long wanted to fly you!" Chapter 1075： Powerful look Chapter 1075, The Power of Hope "Actually, I have long wanted to fly you!" hateful! Bastard! Hall said in a word, including Barzel, could not help but scream. "Hall, don''t think that you have a powerful semi-sacred summoned beast. It''s a great place in the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. You can''t let you be so arrogant!" Antoine Hall was so arrogant that he jumped out and accused Hall of getting up. . Like him, there are a few grumpy inner school students. They are a few words when they come and go. Hall Yuguang glanced at the guys, and the lightning golden eagle immediately said that his mouth was a lightning bolt. past. "Hold the grass! You dare to do it!" One of the guys in the beggars was smoking black smoke all over the body, and the whole face was black and dark because of the thunder. When he spoke, there was still a white smoke floating out of his mouth, and the stunned expression he had when he spoke, it really had a funny look. "Hey! Hall, this is what you are looking for!" Roberts saw that Hall was so daring and advanced, and he was not hesitating at the moment. With a wave of his hand, the summoned beast headed by a double-headed wind snake suddenly yelled at the Hall. The beast rushed. Seeing Roberts hands-on, Bazer is the first of all to act. As a semi-holy class, he is naturally clear that in this battle, the first shots can occupy a lot of advantages. In particular, the number of enemies is much higher than that of their own. No matter how much the magic is performed by Bazel, the loss is more than the summoning beast of Hall. However, it is a pity that when Barzel moved, he looked at him and saw that he was constantly gathering a lot of magic in his hands, and he hoped that a flash would appear in front of him. "Hey, don''t be too young!" Seeing the sorrow, even a person broke into the team of his own, and regarded others as nothing. The people in the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic were immediately irritated by his arrogant attitude. As soon as Guotai waved, a huge fireball rushed directly toward the gaze, and the hot fireball roasted the atmosphere and made a creaking sound. Iceki''s magical Keji is not to be outdone. With a wave of hands, several ice cones are directly aimed at a smashing angle. He believes that no matter which direction he hopes to avoid, he will be intercepted by his attack. Antoine did not watch this guy. He greeted his nine-dimensional World of Warcraft Eagles blocking the top of the lookout, trying to stop the way to escape. Roberts also wants to clean up the biggest boost of this Hall. Unfortunately, Hall did not give him this opportunity. The double-headed wind snake just rushed over, and the temperament is also bad. The Chimera king directly hit it. It seems that it The two-headed wind snake in the same two heads is very disgusting. With a bang, the two-headed wind snake was directly knocked back by the Chimera King. At the same time, the magic of attacking the hope also directly hit the look at this time. Bazel''s eyes were condensed. He didn''t hesitate. After seeing the attack being attacked by magic, he snorted, and a fireball that was twice as big as Guotai''s fireball went to the place where he looked. The semi-classical magical attack power allows Guotai to hold back a cold breath, and he can feel that if Barzel and him are against each other, the absolute death is himself. Still waiting for his surprised expression to retract, suddenly a burst of exclamation came, Guotai looked around with some doubts, only in the center of the flame, a figure actually slowly came out. "What? This... How is this possible?!" Guo Tai''s eyes widened and looked at the figure coming out of the flame, and exclaimed with a mouthful. Not only him, but other people around him also looked at the figure with a big eye, as long as the original handsome look is full of scales, except for some burning marks on some scales, the rest is still The bling is so dazzling. "This! This is impossible!" Barzel suddenly screamed, and there were several flames of fire between the waves, and he was horrified by it, but what surprised him was that he could see that this guy could not even have a trace of dodge. Just standing here was hit by the front of the fireball. "God, can he squeeze the scales to immunize the magic?" After the flame disappeared and the look of the look was revealed, Guo Tai could not help but exclaim. "No! He''s not immune magic, just..." Roberts looked gloomy and looked at the look of slowly coming out of the flame, and took a deep breath and continued. "Its just that our attack cant break it. Except for Barzels attack, the rest of the attack did not break his defense! what? Ke Ji and Guo Tai heard their eyes wide open, and they never thought that their magic could not hurt the reason, but their magical attack ability could not. " One or two can''t, then three four, nine ten, I don''t believe that he can''t break his defense!" "Yes, don''t be discouraged, everyone will unite and attack together and break his defense!" In the face of the public''s ambitions, Holden sneered and interrupted their enthusiasm. "Hey, I said that you too don''t put us in the eye?" Ok? Barzel suddenly looked up and saw, I dont know when, a golden figure suddenly appeared in their sky, this is another half-sacred summoned beast around Hall. Until this time, everyone discovered that they didnt know when they were surrounded by Halls summoned beasts, and Robertss half-level double-headed wind snake was being crushed by King Chimera. Hit. Just as they were worried, a few screams came, and Bazer turned around and saw a few inner-school students, including Guotai, who were all expected to step on their feet. The pain in his face and the look of grief and anger proved that they were very uncomfortable at this time, but they did not care about their opinions. After packing up these guys, they would throw them one by one and throw them back. The person who was thrown out suddenly exclaimed, but he had not waited for him to react. Suddenly his shoulder hurt, and then the whole person was suddenly lifted up and hung in the air. Others have not had time to react, and soon they have stepped into the footsteps. After a while, the top ten students in the inner court, except for Bazer, are expected to win. As the incident changed so fast, even Roberts did not react. After seeing only Bazer, Roberts looked gloomy and looked at Hall. "Hall, are you not afraid of being wanted by the entire Liji Empire?" Chapter 1076： Grandmaster Chapter 1076, Grand President "hateful!" Barzels face looked ugly and looked at the dense World of Warcraft. He didnt think that it was only a short time, except for himself and Associate Dean Roberts, the rest of the internal students, including the Griffin Knights, actually They were all taken by Hall''s summoned beast. Hall''s constant summoning of the beasts made Bazer a little scared, especially the summoned beasts were not low in strength. As far as he saw, the lowest was actually the sixth-class Warcraft. Heaven, this can easily withstand the attack of an empire large army. Although Roberts was not as shocked as Barzel, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. This time he really realized the meaning of what his teacher said. "The next is you!" Just when the two were still in shock, Halls voice came again. "Hall, do you really want to be wanted by the Liji Empire? You have to figure out that once you get there, even Hudson can''t keep you!" Roberts words are not alarmist. Every empire has a card, and the Liji Empire is no exception. However, Hall does not care, nothing more than a sacred master, Xiao Helian, Slater, an alien holy angel can scare away, let alone these Liji empire just touched the holy threshold of the guy? "Hey! From the beginning to the end, you are saying it yourself. When did I mention this? I was not very arrogant just now. Now how do you say this again?" "You!" Roberts'' face turned red. He did want to use the strength of the inner court to clean up Hall, but he did not expect that this was just started, including him, even by Hall alone. Hall''s powerful strength overturned all of his so-called plans. If the average person, it is estimated that this time will stop and negotiate with Roberts, with the steps given by Roberts just stepped down, but Hall, this bastard, not only did not accept, but also prepared to move the real grid, this Roberts is really scared. There is a fight, but it doesn''t make sense. Roberts feels very wrong. He wants to vent, but from the current situation, he can not only vent, but also calm down and think about how to solve the trouble. "Damn, do you really want this guy to bow?" As the deputy dean of the inner court of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic, Roberts can''t really admit his mistakes to Hall, otherwise he won''t be able to pass this level. Even if he solves the problem of Hall, he will be in the inner court. High-level liquidation. As a member of the top, he understands the nature of the bastards, but they really do. Seeing that Hall was ready to attack, and Roberts had not decided what to do, and was anxious like an ant on a hot pot, two majestic voices came from behind. "President? Is Grandmaster! We are saved!" After hearing this voice, everyone quickly turned around and looked at them. When they saw the people, especially those who were arrested, such as Antoine, cheered. "Grand Dean? Associate Dean Tomlinson?" Hall blinked and looked at him. He saw one of the strange men looking at himself with a majestic look, while the other was surprised. Own, this person is not someone else, it is the vice president Tomlinson who I saw last time. Grandmas white hair was brows, but his body was full of the momentum that only the upper ones had. So he went to the station here, and the original noisy people quieted down, even the vice president of Roberts. Tomlinson immediately looked at Hall with a look of surprise. "Bad boy, how come you come to the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic? Are you not enough in the Holy City of Fire, want to go outside to see and see?" When I heard Tomlinsons words, Hall couldnt help but spurt a blood. Halls mouth twitched and looked at Tomlinson, and the resentful eyes seemed to be asking Vice President Tomlinson. "Are you still the vice president of the Imperial Academy of Magic?" Like Hall, there are some people who vomit blood and those in the inner courtyard of the Liji Empire. The emotional hall this guy was originally in the inner courtyard of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy of Magic is a troublesome fine, in the fire phoenix empire enough, now to the Liji Empire? Please, you are still going back to toss your phoenix empire! Tomlinson didn''t think that he would make a joke and even let everyone, including Hall, roll his eyes. It seemed that the atmosphere was a little wrong. After Tomlinson coughed, he said with a serious expression. "That Hall, this is what you are wrong with. How can you just come to someone else to release the summoned beast? Even if you want to show us the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic in the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Magic, don''t rush. Its time. what? Performance? Roberts and others couldn''t help but spurt a **** old blood. www.novelhall.com~ This Tomlinson blinked and said, it''s a shame! They all went to the gate, and they also caught so many students. Is this really a performance? When Roberts wanted to say something angry, Grandpa spoke up. "You... is that Hall that Tomlinson said? Well, yes, good! Human beings have such a young strong man, it is a human blessing!" Gran''s praise can be said to give Hall a high rating. Before that, Granco did not praise anyone anyway, showing how strong his expectations of Hall are. Seeing Gran''s eyes, Hall couldn''t help but touch the nose. Others obviously saw that they were troublesome, but they didn''t break, and Hall still wouldn''t make trouble. Plus with Tomlinson, the deputy dean, Hall believes that this magical array is also the same as Allen, so no one will come out to stop it. When I thought of it, Hall waved and all the summoned beasts disappeared at the same time. The Liji Imperial inner school students who had been caught by the two-legged dragons suddenly lost their support and fell off. Except for Antoines screaming and falling on the ground, the rest of the students fell to the ground by their own methods. Looking at Antoines shameful appearance, even the inner school students of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy turned their heads and looked at him directly. Obviously they didnt want to have any involvement with Antoines idiot, lest they be said to themselves and this. Idiot knows. Roberts glanced at Antoine in a dark, seeing him, except for some wolverines, who were not seriously injured, and then turned coldly and looked at Hall. For Roberts''s gaze, Hall didn''t care. He went straight to the court of Grandmaster and walked a courtesy. "I have seen the Grandmaster of the Grand!" End of this chapte Chapter 1077： compromise Chapter 1077 Compromise "I have seen Grandmaster!" Grandmaster did not answer immediately. Instead, he stared at him with a gaze. Tomlinson looked at him in front of his face with a smile. He was not worried that Hall would suffer. From the situation just now, Hall is now The strength is fully qualified and face-to-face communication with Grandmaster Gran. "You are Hall?" After a long time, the president of the Grand Court asked, his voice was very low, giving a sense of majesty. Coupled with the momentum of the superiors radiated by the President of the Grand Court, people will be involuntarily nervous. However, Hall is different. His own mental strength is almost close to Jiu, and Hall has his own card. He can be said that he is very confident, not the kind of person who is strong outside. Therefore, under the gaze of Governor Gran, Hall performed very well, and there was no other person who felt the tension when he was leading. "Well, I am!" Hall said faintly after a slight ritual. "Oh, you are good!" Seeing that Hall was not artificial, Grandpas face finally showed a smile, and at this time, Roberts suddenly opened his mouth. "Grand Dean, you listen to me, Hall him..." Roberts apparently saw Grandmaster optimistic about Hall, worried that Hall would talk in front of Grandmaster, so he wanted to open at Hall. What to say before. "wait!" Grandmaster extended his hand and interrupted Roberts''s words. After a glance at the frowning situation, his brow wrinkled, and then he turned to look at the ugly Roberts. "Let''s pack it up and see what they are like!" Seeing what Roberts still wants to say, Gran said with a wave of no-consultation. "What are you doing, don''t you see so many people injured?" Roberts was so stunned by Gran, and he couldnt help but be surprised. He had already understood that the attitude of President Gran at this time, after a glance at Hall, he turned his head and went to the side to arrange the aftermath. From here, it can be seen Gran, the control of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy is still very strong. Seeing that Roberts had eaten, the rest of the people were even more afraid to say anything. Except for Bazer, the rest of the people left the gate under the command of Roberts. The Griffin Knights were not injured in the first place. They were subdued by Hall''s summoned beasts at the beginning, so they immediately left the order under the command of the captain of the Griffin Knight after the Hall summoned beast disappeared. Before leaving, the captain of the Griffin Cavaliers took a deep look at Hall. Today''s situation is too exciting. It is so exciting that he will never forget this. It is estimated that after many years, he will still be deeply fortunate for today''s choice. . As soon as he thought of the powerful summoning beast of the horror number, even if he was promoted to the ranks of the 9th, he still had a lingering fear. "Since it is here, let''s go in and sit down." Seeing Hall has something to say, Tomlinson quickly stepped forward and said. "Also, all come, there is nothing rushing for a moment, let''s go Hall." Hall originally wanted to refuse, but looked at the situation in front of him, and Hall agreed after thinking about it. The group followed Glen to the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. The situation in the inner courtyard was similar to that of the Imperial Academy of the Imperial Academy of Fire, and many of the students wearing the magical gowns of the Liege Imperial Academy of Magic were watching the Hall with some curiosity. A group of people. After seeing the president of the Grand Court, he hurriedly said hello to the president of the Grand Court. Hall was surprised to find that the popularity of President Gran seems to be very good in the inner court. He smiled and responded to each student. He had to say that President Gran is much better at this point than the old man of Hudson. If Dean Hudson knew what Hall thought, he would definitely spray a salt water vapor and point his head to the road. "Where am I not close to the people? I am not at peace!" It is estimated that if Hall answers to make Hudson dissatisfied, even if Hall has a holy black dragon, Hudson will always entangle the problem of Hall, then Hall will be in trouble. In the office Tomlinson looked grimly at Gran, and Gran also had a bad face. "Cough, that Tomlinson, this is indeed something we are not right here, but now it seems that it is not the time to entangle this problem?" Although Tomlinson wants to worry about it, he also knows that the current situation is indeed inappropriate to continue to entangle this matter. After seeing Tomlinson nod, Glenn quickly said to Hall, who was on the side. "Hall, I am now arranging what people are going to send, you see if you are..." The reason why Grandmaster Gran is so polite, the main reason is that he just listened to the situation told by Hall. He heard that the phoenix empire had such a thing, and Gran was also surprised. He also wondered how to find out. The spy of this hospital. At the same time, he was also very glad that he had not made a fight with Hall but chose to give up one step to solve this problem. According to Hall, the so-called angel is the strongest of the Holy Order, and Hall can let such a strong man escape to the Allen continent, showing that Hall should also have the strength of the Holy Level. If you think of such a holy power, if you really fight in the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic, then don''t say it is the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. It is estimated that even the entire city of Tacheng will be destroyed. Shocked and angry, he originally thought of letting Hall stay. In case the inner court of Liji Imperial Magic Academy also found such a latent enemy, Hall could also help, but in the current situation, it seems that this possibility Very small. In this case, instead of leaving the time bomb of Hall here, it is better to send him to Allen''s mainland earlier. When he is not here, he wants to make trouble. Hall naturally had no opinion. After saying hello to Gran, they left the place where Gran called to leave and walked toward the transmission. Seeing Hall, after they left, Gran finally breathed a sigh of relief, only to see him looking at Tomlinson with a serious look. "An angel? The road to the future is not smooth! There seems to be something, we really need to do it." Tomlinsons face also had a serious expression on his face. He listened to Gran, and he nodded with approval. "It is true. I hope that our approach will allow them to agree." "Oh! At that time, they didn''t agree with them and they couldn''t! They will go for a while, and the old guy from Hudson. Just say I agree!" Tomlinson might have been surprised before, but after Hall finished, he knew that Gran would definitely agree with the proposal. "I didn''t think that I had dragged on that, and I ended up being mistakenly hit by this kid..." End of this chapte Chapter 1078： Destroy the magic array Chapter 1078 Destroying the Magic Array Allen Continental Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy of Sciences Today, as usual, the transfer of the outer court of the Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic is here. A team of soldiers is on duty here. Dont look at the nearby patrol soldiers with only a few squads, but everyone who knows the situation is clear, as long as someone dares to swear here. In three minutes, there will be a soldier of the Legion who will surround it. The two nine-class generals plus the magical array here can completely resist the time of a quarter-level master. Just as a team of soldiers had just entered the magical array, suddenly there was a wave of magical fluctuations coming from the magic array. The captain of one of the squads looked around with some confusion and saw that the magic array seemed to be starting. He immediately took out a reel. "Well? Today is not the day when the transmission array is started. How can the magic array be activated? Is there something big happening in the inner court? Or is there an important person to come?" With this doubt, the captain waved his hand and the soldiers next to him immediately walked toward the transmission array. Several of them took the magic scrolls that passed the information. Once they found a problem, they shredded the magic scroll. The army will quickly assemble and destroy the invaders. The captain came to the magic circle. When he felt the confusion of the magical fluctuations in the magical array, the squad leader frowned. He observed the situation in front of him and muttered to himself. "What happened? Today''s magical array seems to be somewhat unstable. Is it a magical problem?" Magic is a problem, this is not a trivial matter, hesitating the captain is not familiar with the specific arrangement of the magic array, so what he can do is to observe the situation of the magic array, and then report it. The fluctuation of the magic is more and more obvious. When the team leader is ready to let the message pass, suddenly the transmission array uploads a wave of fluctuations, followed by a huge black hole emerging from the top of the magic array. As the black hole emerged, a huge attraction suddenly came from the black hole, and something around the magic array flew directly toward the black hole. "Not good! This is the turbulent flow of space! Quickly cut off the power supply of Magic Mirror Magic Crystal, and immediately report the situation here, we..." The squads long words have not finished, and his frightening development of his body has begun to leave the place. Seeing that he was flying in the direction of the black hole, he suddenly became scared and white. Fortunately, he responded quickly, pulling out the long sword and inserting it directly on the ground. The strength of the force actually inserted half of the long sword. Almost as much as he inserted the long sword into the ground, his entire body suddenly flew uncontrollably. "Well!" A stone scraped from his face, and suddenly he felt the burning feeling from the face, not yet had time to see the wound, and suddenly a few screams came from the side. "The captain saved me, I..." Looking in the direction of the sound, I saw that several soldiers were directly attracted to the black hole. The last sentence of the soldier had not been finished yet, and the whole person was directly swallowed up by the black hole. "hateful!" The captain saw his teammates being sucked into the black hole, and suddenly couldnt help but sneak a sigh of relief. He glanced at other men who were struggling with nearby obstacles. The captain bit his teeth and one hand loosened from the hilt. Open, he risked being sucked away and slowly reached his waist. Usually a simple action, it took almost a minute today. The attraction of the black hole is getting bigger and bigger, and the body of the little captain is more and more swaying. Fortunately, he touched a thing at this time, and suddenly the captains face was happy. When he just wanted to tear the magic scroll, he suddenly attracted. It disappeared in vain. In this case, the team leader did not consider it at all, so at the moment when the attraction disappeared, the team leader fell directly from the air. Fortunately, his physical fitness is good, in addition to some pain in the chest, the captain quickly climbed from the ground. He patted his chest and looked up at the direction of the transmission. After he saw the situation in the original black hole, he was surprised to forget that he even did the action of taking the dust. "This... how is this possible?" Not only him, but other soldiers also looked at the situation in front of them. I saw that the black hole that suddenly appeared disappeared, and there was a magical array that disappeared with it. That is to say, although the black hole just disappeared, the precious magical array disappeared at the same time! In addition to a big pit, there is no other thing in the original magic array... wrong! Suddenly there was a sound of a stone falling in the middle of the big pit. The captain and others looked down and saw a man with dust on his face appearing in front of them. "Someone? Is his appearance related to the disappearance of the magical array?" Thinking of this, the captain did not hesitate, shredded the reel and went to the air, the magic array was destroyed, this is a big thing This is not something he can handle, these must be To report it. However, the magic scroll has not yet completed its mission. Suddenly, a light shines directly from the ground and accurately hits the magic scroll, making the magic scroll directly turn into ashes. "Not good! Enemy!" When the captain saw it, he still didn''t understand. This man is definitely the enemy to destroy the magic circle. Just now he has discovered that this enemy is very powerful, and the more they are not able to confront these soldiers. It is a pity that his words have not been finished yet. Suddenly a ray of light emerged from the figure. The squad leader was horrified to find that the light seemed to be long-eyed and rushed straight toward the nearby soldiers. The speed of the light is very fast. Even if he is a small captain, he has not reacted. When he suddenly has a severe pain in his chest, he looks down at him and sees his chest. He doesnt know when he was wearing it. Through, the blood continually flowed out of his chest, and soon his eyes were blurred, and the whole person lost his strength and fell to the ground. When he fell, he discovered that the soldiers around him were like him, and they were all killed by the magic. Just as he was dying, a figure came to him. "The hateful Hall, so that my strength has actually retreated so much! This hatred must be reported!" The captain still wants to see who it is, but he doesn''t wait for him to look up, and a light directly tells his head to break through. The captain is always in the dark. "Whoever dares to destroy the magic array!" After hearing this voice, Slater blinked and looked at the people. Finally, he was not willing to turn and flew directly to the distance. "Let''s walk! You will regret it!" Chapter 1079： Arriving at Liji Empire Chapter 1079 Arrives at Liji Empire Slater escaped, even if he knew that the other party was only a junior high school player, but at this moment he had to choose to escape from humiliation. The time of mystery is limited, and with the physical strength of destroying the magical array just now, now he is the strength of the primary combat power of nine, although killing that person will not waste him too much time and energy. However, in order to avoid being besieged, he had to bear it down at this moment. However, on the way to the negotiations, his anger was sent to the civilians on the ground. As he flew out of the city, the magic in his hands continued to squat down. In just a few minutes, the civilians in Mars City were After being embarrassed, the screams of the explosion continued to come, and the city of Mars seemed to be a **** on earth. Looking at the back of Slater who was leaving in the distance, the nine-fight masters who had been chasing him gave him a sneak peek. After a few words of gnashing his teeth, he had to turn his head and direct the rescue work. The destruction of the magical array and the death and injury of civilians quickly spread to the office of the Foreign College of the School of Magic, and Mostan, who was the dean of the deputy, suddenly became stunned. A loud bang, Mostain patted the table heavily. "Damn, chase me, I want to see who it is, even dare to kill the civilians!" Although the order was issued, but Mostan also knows that the possibility of catching people is very small. After all, following the return of the guarded general, the strength of that person is at least the master of the nine-class combat power. In the case of combat power, they simply could not send people to chase Slater. "As soon as possible, organize rescue work, the magical array is destroyed, I will let people investigate, and send a messenger to report to the other two empire at this time, I am worried that this matter is related to the Mozu, if the Mozu really destroys three The magical array of the college, then we will be passive." And when Slater fled and slaughtered civilians in Mars, it was in another place in the Ligitian capital of Kyrgyzstan. The outer courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic is the same as the outer courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire and Magic. Usually the quiet magical array is full of soldiers here, many soldiers carrying the broken konjac and the master magic crystal cannon against the line of people appearing in the magic array. And there are a few people fainting on the ground beside them. Those who suddenly appear not only do not regard themselves as siege, but also regard them as the air, and talk about themselves from the self. A person who is obviously a military officer looks brows. He looks at the people in front of him. Most of these people are younger. The magic robes on their bodies represent their identities. At the same time, the appearance of several elves. Explain that these people are likely to have an inseparable relationship with the elves of the dark forest. At present, the Liji Empire has already formed an alliance with the elves of the dark forest. In dealing with the elves, the general has to be cautious. If one does not cause the hostility of the dark forest, the consequences are not something that he can bear alone. This pedestrian was the Hall and others who came out of the inner courtyard of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. He did not think that the original safe and stable transmission had just been stopped by several Liji imperial soldiers. With Hall''s current strength and mentality, the general kind of small harassment, Hall also smiles and squints one eye, but these guys dare to play Nosia, this dead behavior Hall Naturally, it will not be easily let go. If it werent for fear that killing these rogue soldiers would cause a counterattack by the Liji Imperial Army, Hall would have swallowed them before. Nosia''s eyebrows are upside down, and the same is true of the darker ones. Just before Hall is working, these human soldiers have been cut off their heads. It is no wonder that after seeing that they were stunned by Hall, Dark Three said something like "I am lucky." "You are the students of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy? Why do you want to hurt my soldiers!" The former middle-aged man with a majestic appearance looked at Hall with a serious look. "Why? You ask them!" Hall''s arrogant tone made the middle-aged man frown. He just wanted to swear that Hall suddenly opened his eyes and saw that Hall suddenly waved and the air suddenly appeared. After several tall shadows, when he felt the strength of those shadows, the middle-aged man suddenly had a lot of cold sweat on his forehead. "This... these are the nine-class Warcraft?" The middle-aged man himself has only nine primary combat powers. He naturally does not know that the lightning golden eagle and the Chimera king that he called the nine-dimensional World of Warcraft are actually semi-classical Warcraft, but even so, he is deeply stunned. It is. Just when he was summoned by the summoned beasts that Hall had summoned, Hall and others sat on the lightning golden eagle Seeing Hall they were leaving, an adjutant in the middle-aged man Immediately reminded. "General, they have to run away! Are we going to stop them?" Ok? stop? When the middle-aged man heard these two words, he immediately made a slap in the face. He turned his head and slaps the face of the adjutant. The adjutant was suddenly beaten, and he had not reacted to what was going on. He heard the middle-aged man yelling. "Block? How do you stop? Even if it is me, it will be shredded up! Are you ready to let your men die?" When he said this, the middle-aged man Yu Guang also glared at Hall, and saw Hall look at himself with a smile and a smile. Then he sat and flew away from Warcraft, and the middle-aged man was loose. Tone. What he did not find was that at this time his back was all sweat. "Give me a few **** and ask what is going on?" Suddenly, he pointed his fingers and pointed out that Hall had left the direction and yelled at the adjutant again. "Know what, just now they have three heads and nine World of Warcraft, you want to die, don''t pull us!" what? Three heads and nine other World of Warcraft? Heaven, so to speak, the young man turned out to be a 9th Summoner? Thinking of this, the adjutant was afraid of a face, so he quickly bowed his head to the middle-aged man. "I''m sorry for the generals! What do we do now? Didn''t it happen?" "How is it possible? Record it and ask about the troubles of the city. I will report the situation to the military immediately!" After seeing the adjutant leave, the middle-aged man sighed. "I don''t know how it is in the city. Allen is a bit dangerous now! I hope the frontline army can withstand the attack of the Mozu, otherwise..." Chapter 1080： Battle situation Chapter 1080 Although Hall is a subsidiary of the Liji Empire, but the capital of the Liji Empire, Hall is also the first time. However, at this time, he was not in the mood to go shopping or to understand the ethnic customs here. After the transmission, he flew directly toward the north with the lightning golden eagle. Along the way, many Griffin knights wanted to intercept, but after being glanced at by King Chimera, the gryphons were afraid to stay in the air, which made the gryphons suddenly dumbfounded, and they drove the usual training. Very obedient, but now it is a motionless griffin, while watching anxiously, Hall and his party are so swaying from their eyes. Several captains look like the gryphon knights patted the gryphon sitting down. One of the griffins did not seem to be beaten. It was shot by the Griffin Knight. It was thrown directly from the air and scared the gryphon. The Cavaliers exclaimed, but at the last moment the griffin waved its wings and stabilized its shape. Otherwise, the captain of the Griffin Cavaliers would probably be the first knight to fall from the back of the Griffin. Although the Liji empire and the phoenix empire are very far apart, but with the current strength of the Golden Eagle, they fly directly on the straight line, at least half of the time. All of this is because Hall has the reason that the Holy Power is black. He doesn''t mind having some long-lost flying World of Warcraft to intercept, not only will not waste time, but Hall can also conquer them to enhance their strength. Just in Hall, they had just left the Liji Empire capital Kyrgyzstan, and suddenly they looked at Hall and looked respectfully. "Young master, there is a situation ahead!" Ok? Hall heard that he stopped chatting with Nosia and turned to look around. He saw a figure flying far in the distance. "Come back to the city! Come back to the city! The Mozu is killed!" Hall and others did not speak, and they heard the man shouting loudly using amplified magic. "Devil?!" Hall and Nosia heard the words, but there is also a demon here? However, Hall quickly reacted. The demons said that the Mozu is not the real Mozu, but the human beings infected. "They actually killed the capital of the Liji Empire? Was the southern fortress of the Principality of Gilardino broken?" Compared to Hall''s surprise, Nosia showed an anxious look. It is to be known that the Principality of Gilardino is close to the dark forest. If, as Hall said, the Principality of Gilardino is broken, the dark forest will not be spared. "Hall..." Nosias voice was a little trembling. She knew that Halls current goal was to go to the North Phoenix empire to chase Slater, but the dark forest was in the southeast. If he could save the dark forest elves, he would only have Hall. . Hall reached out and took a shot of Nosia''s soft boneless hand. Nosia''s face was slightly red, and the dark side of the side was turned over. For Hall''s blatantly cheap behavior, he was obviously despised. of. However, he did not pay attention to it at this time. Like him, he is concerned about whether Hall is willing to help the elves in the dark forest. Fortunately, he did not look at the wrong person, Hall said with a hand holding Nosia''s hand. "Your business is my business. I will understand the situation first and then set off immediately." The dark mouth was slightly twitched a few times, although Hall said that this is somewhat sensational, but since Hall agrees, then do not hear it. After seeing Nosia turning to worry, Hall once again patted her head and glanced at the shy Missosia. Hall then focused his attention on the man who flew over and watched the vigilant man. Seeing Hall nod, the hope on the side flew directly. When the person saw the look, he was first seen. He had not had time to open his mouth. Suddenly the whole person was looked at and seized. In his exclamation, the whole The person was suddenly looked forward to mentioning and then flew directly to Hall. Until this time, Hall only saw the appearance of the coming person, only to see that he was blood on his body, and even there was a lot of blood on his hair. Obviously this person suffered a lot of injuries. As soon as Hall waved his hand, a therapeutic agent appeared in his hand. In the eyes of the stunned man, Hall put the therapeutic agent on his hand. "Drink, it''s good for your wounds, talk about what''s going on." The man heard the words first, glanced at the therapeutic agent in his hand, and after confirming that it was true, he was not polite, and he drunk the drug in one bite. After the entrance of the drug, the mans face showed a hint of ruddy, obviously this was a pharmacy. Signs of onset. "This... adults, please go back to the city soon, otherwise it will be late, the demon, the devils..." "Young Master!" Before the middle-aged man finished speaking, he suddenly interrupted his words. Hall looked up and saw that there was a sudden black shadow in the distance. These were all flying World of Warcraft. Thousands. "Come on! They are catching up! This is just their first force The army of the Mozu is also coming! The adults will leave here soon, otherwise it will be late! I will go back and report here. Situation, I..." "You are waiting here, I have something to ask you!" Hall rudely interrupted the middle-aged man''s words. The middle-aged man had an anxious look on his face. He still wanted to speak but was looked at the whole. People gave it up. "The young master told you not to talk, don''t say it! Be honest, otherwise I will stun you directly! Think about it yourself!" The lookout was very effective. The middle-aged man heard this and his eyes widened. After looking at the look and a few people around him, he opened his mouth and finally quieted down. "They are all transformed humans. It seems that the demons have developed very fast during this time. Do you know how they are Prince Charles?" Originally, because some of the depressed middle-aged men were stopped by Hall and heard that Hall mentioned Prince Charles, his eyes suddenly brightened. Although he did not know who this person was, since he knew Prince Charles, then things still happened. There is a transfer. I thought of him here, regardless of being looked at in the air, and quickly said loudly. "This adult, the southern fortress has been broken, Prince Charles took the other troops back to the vicinity of Carlin City, and used the mountains to block the same dead wilderness and blocked the Mozu, I was the Prince of Charlie Come out one of the rescuers." "Well? The South has been broken?" Hearing here, several people, including Hall, showed an uneasy look on their faces. Fortunately, middle-aged men did not speak ink, and they talked about the situation behind. This made Hall and others breathe a sigh of relief. . "It seems that it is really going to go, as for the eyes... send it to the door, don''t want it!" Chapter 1081： Gray smoke Chapter 1081 "Hey? Send it to the door? Don''t you want it?" When the middle-aged man heard Hall, he suddenly looked at Hall with a mistake. He wanted to know if Hall was stupid? How can you say this nonsense? To know that he is facing the original human beings, that is, the transformed demons, but they only know the devil who has killed and have lost their personality. Hall actually said that to convince them, this is simply nonsense. At the beginning, there was no such idea in the country. Since the guy who put forward this idea was swallowed by the Mozu during the experiment, no one had such unrealistic thoughts. There is no other way to meet the Mozu in addition to cutting their heads to stop him. I want to say something to remind Hall, but the lookout on the side is a look at him, which makes him swallow back when he just comes to his lips. "Damn, since you don''t know how to be good, don''t know how to be good, then let you suffer a little bit!" The middle-aged man was thinking about it while preparing, once Hall paid for his arrogance, then He will seize this opportunity to escape to the city. Oh la la... The sound of flying World of Warcraft flapping its wings is far and near. The oppressive feeling brought by thousands of lions has changed the face of middle-aged men. Halls and others have also changed their faces. Looking at the gryphon knight in front of the siege, Hall blinked. He was really startled by their appearance, and at the same time, he remembered that the middle-aged man had just stopped talking. What do you want to express? "I didn''t think... the undead summoner could do this step! Hey, let me renege!" Regardless of the sly eyes of a middle-aged man, Hall said that he had such a headless word. The reason why Hall said this is because these gryphons and gryphon knights that have flown have turned into undead! The city became the gryphon of the undead, and Hall naturally could not tell them to conquer, which is why he just said something to eat. Plus the death of the body they came from is very rich, and the death of the undead makes Hall very resentful, so before they reacted, Hall said to the side of the look. "Its all gone, its an eye-opener! what? Are they gone? The middle-aged man looked at Hall with some incredulity. He didn''t think that this was just a matter of letting a person face a thousand knights and lions and knights. This is simply trying to let his hand go to death! What shocked him even more was that he hoped not only to agree, but also to understate it, as if the thousands of lions and knights were thousands of ants. "Maniac, these people are all crazy! What should I do? When they relax their vigilance, run away?" Looking forward to ignoring the shock and speechlessness of the middle-aged man, he went straight to thousands of undead lions and knights. One of the obviously tall, undead lions and lions flew out of the team. I saw that his face was completely invisible to flesh and blood. The whole head was hung with two green eyes. If it was at night, it would definitely scare a lot. timid person. The tall, undead Griffin Knight looked at him with a green look, and then he spoke to the side of the undead Griffin Knight. "Kill him, he will imprison his soul, let him be a slave forever to serve Pluto! Let these humble humans be in fear forever, let..." The legend of the undead gryphon has not been finished yet. Suddenly a figure appeared beside him. When he had not reacted, the wave of the undead gryphons head suddenly appeared in the hopeful hand. "You! You... you actually..." The lost soul of the lion, the knight, widened his eyes. He did not expect that he would be so overbearing, and he would take his head directly. A pair of green eyes and oil eyes are the boss, but the hope is not giving him nonsense time, the right hand is tightly gripped, the head of the undead gryphon knight is directly broken, and the green eyes are directly dissipated in the air at this moment. Until this time, the undead gryphon reacted, but the one that greeted it was a heavy fist. The fist cut through the air and made a creaking sound, and was directly passed through the gryphon''s dull eyes. The gryphon, who was crushed in his head, lost control of his body. The body of the gryphon and the headless body of the gryphon knight fell so straight. It wasn''t until the two bodies made a dull crash on the ground that other people reacted. "Oh... this... how is this possible!" The middle-aged man knows the power of these undead gryphon knights. Basically, the Lige empire gryphon knights slash the lions and lions, they dont feel pain, they will be slashed. In the body of the Lich Imperial Griffin Knight, many of the Lich empire''s Griffin Knights died on their murderous savage. www.novelhall.com~ But this young servant is easy to see. In the meantime, he killed a dead lion and knight, which made him feel incredible. However, Hall et al. did not have any indications. They hoped that they would be semi-sacred masters. If they had to deal with these undead lions and knights who did not have the same fighting power, they would need a lot of energy. Holy master. Sure enough, after looking at the shot, he was not keeping his hands. After the captains were killed, they were not holding hands. All kinds of weapons were taken out and ready to attack. They wanted to kill. Look around, then bring back the corpses that look at them and become their undead. If you are a general 9th-class fighter, they may be killed by thousands of undead gryphon knights because of strength problems, or they may be retreating as they fight, but they are watching the dead lions and knights rushing over. Afterwards, a sneer smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Humph!" Suddenly, looking at the cold, a powerful momentum spread directly from his body to the surrounding. The powerful momentum made the sorcerers movements of the undead stunned, and the lookout was a fascinating look. The long sword is a wave of the knight who is facing the undead. A purple vindictive squad representing the semi-class level emanates from the long sword. In the expression of the middle-aged mans stunned expression, the troublesome purple vindictive squats from the first row of the undead gryphon knights, and they are shackled. After the break, the power continues to rush back toward the rear. It wasnt until the tenth row of the dead lions and knights that the martyrdom stopped. This was when the middle-aged man thought that the end of the temperament, a screaming explosion suddenly broke out, and then a shock Bolton spread around. And go... Chapter 1082： Diversion The latest chapter of the booklet (ֻ), please visit the latest website: Chapter 1082 Diversion "Booming!" After a ray of light, the middle-aged man licked his eyes and was stabbed with some painful eyes. After he recovered his eyesight and saw the scene in front of him, the whole person felt bad. ~?*С*˵*:.*No pop-up window?@++ww.*ken I saw him with his eyes wide open and a stunned expression looking at the front as if he seemed to see something incredible. "This... Is this really caused by the previous move?" Hey... The sound of a swallowing water came from the side, and the middle-aged man turned his head and saw that the elves were as shocked as he was. For the elves, the middle-aged man has seen a lot. After all, Prince Charlie reached an alliance agreement with the elves of the dark forest, so he did not feel surprised to see the elves here. Obviously, these elves seem to have been scared by the scene just now, otherwise it is impossible to reveal such an expression. No, they secretly swallowed and spit. They were really scared by the powerful strength of the hope. Before that, they only knew that the semi-class masters were powerfully destructive and had not really seen them fully. The situation, now that I have seen it, I realized that I was standing around with such a strong person every day. For a time, they didnt know what to say. The same face was shocked by Hall. The performance of the look was somewhat more than he expected. He thought it would take some time, but now that he saw the trick of killing thousands of undead gryphon knights, he was shocked. I feel more confident in my heart. Don''t say anything else, Hall is now surrounded by three and a half masters including the lookout, plus a strong and unpredictable, may be the holy black, Hall feels that his future is getting brighter. . However, Hall''s mind is still relatively clear, although his current strength on the human side is very strong, but compared with the Mozu and the bright Protoss that are about to face, it seems that this strength is not enough. With a tight grip on his fist, Hall feels the next strength. He needs more and more powerful strength. Fortunately, Hall has a systematic existence. As long as there is a magic crystal, then Hall is still about strengthening strength. Very confident, as for the way to continue to let Xiaohe provide the blood to enhance the Dragon Terran, Hall considered it and felt that he would not consider this before he knew whether it would affect Xiaohei. Just when Hall was worried, he looked back to Hall. "Young master, the enemy has cleared." Hall, who was interrupted and thinking, was not angry. He looked at him with a smile. Good, good job! "Thank you for the young master''s compliment, this is what I should do." Although the expression on the face is still indifferent, but Hall is feeling, and I hope that this guy is also a little excited inside, obviously this time he should be Full-time attack, this effect he is also very satisfied. After praising the lookout, Hall turned to look at the still middle-aged man who was still sluggish. "Well, the enemy has solved it. Now let''s continue our question and answer." The middle-aged man heard a sudden moment, and he was caught by the hope. He was so uncomfortable in his heart. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: Reborn natural waste ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- After the power of hope, his heart has been completely conquered at this moment. After hearing Hall''s question, the whole person actively cooperated. Hall is very satisfied with the change of attitude of middle-aged men. He naturally knows that this is the effect of what he has just done. After asking a few questions in a clear and concise manner, Hall is not asking. The middle-aged man replied very clearly that the Mozu in the Principality of Enkat and Orakir had once again launched an offensive in the previous period. This offensive was stronger than ever. The root cause was because of this move. A few of you are dead souls! That is to say, those human beings who were previously demonized by the movie family have been converted into undead, undead without pain and fear. With the support of a large number of foundations, the Mozu quickly recovered the defeat, not only in one fell swoop. Breaking the southern fortress guarded by Prince Charles, they also squeezed them to the edge of the death wilderness. The middle-aged man came here with a team of people to ask for help, but in the end other people were killed. Only middle-aged men fled to the capital, or if they just met Hall, they estimated the fate of middle-aged men. It''s not too good to go anywhere. As for why the middle-aged man came back from the north, it is because the army of the Mozu has blocked the southeast direction. That is to say, if there is no accident, the army of the Mozu will soon attack the last level of the Liji Empire. Then kill as if you were in the capital of the Liji Empire. Hearing that Hall was frowned, he didn''t think how long he had been going to the Titan continent. The change in Allen''s mainland was so big that he had already suppressed the attack of the Mozu, and he was finally counterattacked by them~www.novelhall. Com~ This has to say that the Mozu is really too strong. "The undead, it seems that it should have been made by the guy named Slotters. The last time Prince Charles was almost killed by them." The Sorcerer of the Undead, Hall is not the first time to face it. It was first encountered in the **** continent, and then it was met when Enkat and the Mozu confronted each other. For this undead summoner, Hall still has some If you can''t kill them, then they can even get out of the dead to fight indefinitely. Although Hall is not afraid of the undead in the low-level combat, this does not mean the country on Allen''s continent. Can resist. Thinking of this, Halls heart suddenly made a decision. He looked at Nosia, who was a little nervous, and said with a slight smile. "We changed our way, first go to the dark forest to see, go back and destroy these demons!" If the middle-aged man heard this before, he would definitely sneer at Hall. Do you think you are a **** of war? Who will destroy who is said to destroy? However, after seeing the powerful strength of the hope, the middle-aged man suddenly felt that perhaps this arrogant young man really has a way to do it. After seeing Nosia''s smile, Hall turned to look at the middle-aged man. "You go back to the report, there is nothing wrong with you here." Uh The middle-aged man did not know why, suddenly there was a feeling that he was a waste and did not use the value. After the idea came out, the whole person suddenly smiled. After watching Hall and others fly away from here and fly directly to the southeast, the middle-aged man silently glanced at the dead lions on the ground, and the knight could not help but chill, then he thought of something, and quickly I dont go back to the capital of Liji Empire... Please keep an eye on us and update the fastest novel website. Chapter 1083： status quo Chapter 1083 Status Southeast of Liji Empire This is a very important level for the Liji Empire. To enter the capital of the Liji Empire, you must pass this level. Therefore, here, the Liji Empire has always guarded the Southern Army. Even if the Mozu invasion, the Liji Empire only transferred the Eastern Army and the Northern Army. The Southern Army has never been moved here, which shows this. The importance of the level. And the name of this level is - Yunlingguan. Yunlingguan is up to tens of meters high and is made of the strongest diamond in Allen''s continent. This diamond is also a kind of metal-like ore. It is not enough because its melting point is very high, and it is not suitable as a weapon. The stone of the city wall is suitable. It is precisely because of this that the Liji Empire is cultivating this level, but it has mobilized hundreds of thousands of people, plus decades of construction to have this mighty and powerful level. Over the years, under the guards of hundreds of thousands of troops of the Southern Army, Yunling Pass has never been attacked by the enemy. But today, the head of the Southern Army Corps is a little impatient, because recently, the patrol of the Griffin Knights of Yunlingguan has disappeared three teams. At first, he thought that he was in trouble. He sent a surprise to the two teams to look for it, but it was already a day in the past. I didnt think that the two teams that were discharged were as good as the previous team, as if they had agreed. At the same time, it disappeared. The two points of escape and rebellion have been negated by the commander of the army, Gust, the military law of the Liji Empire. It is impossible for the gryphon knights to do this, plus the lion who can become a gryphon knight, especially the southern legion. The knights of the knights have been investigated by almost three generations of their ancestors. It is impossible to enter the southern legion if there is a problem. After this situation is ruled out, then the disappearance of the three Griffin Knights represents the seriousness of the problem. Gust walked back and forth, and the whole hall was left with the sound of his walking. The other adjutants and generals around him were afraid to show their breath. The people familiar with Gust knew that Gust is present. In the case, if there is no important thing to bother him, it will definitely be ruined. "No!" Gust suddenly snorted, and everyone turned around and looked at it, only to see Gust walked over to a map and looked at it seriously. There is a mark on the map, where is the junction of the Liji Empire and the Principality of Gilardino, where the Griffin Knights team lost contact, so to speak, the most doubtful point here. "Transfer!" When he heard the words of Gust, the people around him immediately began to feel the spirit. One of the clerk-like young people immediately took out a pen to make a record. Gust frowned, and he looked up at the adjutant. "Command a squadron of the Griffin Knight to prepare, then send a team of cavalry, give me a good investigation of the situation there, remember, life to see people, die to see the dead!" The adjutant originally wanted to remind the Gulist Griffin Knight that there were not many, but after seeing Gust''s **** eyes, the adjutant thought about it and nodded. "Yes! The head of the army, I want to see people, I want to see the dead! I will lead the team personally!" Gust heard the serious look at the adjutant, and finally nodded and agreed to his request. Looking at the adjutant with an order to leave, Gust has no words for a long time, after a moment, he looked at the southeast and muttered to himself. "I don''t know what happened to Prince Charlie? Well, I asked to go to the Mozu together, but the **** said that the capital is the most important. It is really a group of short-sighted guys. Didn''t they have heard that only the offense is the best defense? What!" Fortunately, here are the cronies of Gust, and they are also accustomed to the whining character of Gust, so after everyone heard that Gust is a bit of a big reversal, everyone is doing their own little tricks, then It looks like you are telling others that they have not heard anything. ... And when Gust once again sent out to find the missing Gryphon Knights, a valley in the distance from Yunlingguan, there is a dense array of people, these figures have a common feature, that is, they are not Live people. A man wrapped in a black robe came out of a cave, and he looked at the undead soldiers around him and nodded with satisfaction. "Hey, Slaughters, don''t think that you can only create the source of the plague. This time attacking the Liji Empire, I will let you know that I am the most powerful undead summoner!" Step on A footstep sounded, and a man wearing a black armor came over. He saw a black robe and bowed his head slightly. "Diff summons the master!" The man, known as Diff, turned his head and looked at the person. The gloomy expression in his eyes was changed into a smile, but if Hall was there, he would definitely tell Diff not to laugh because you laughed. More terrible than just is General Phillips, you are here. Phillips nodded and said, "Yes, Diff summoned the master, we have already caught three groups of Lich empire''s Griffin squad, plus those who have been chased before, we have almost more than 4,000 Griffin Knights. Diff heard that his face was more happy. "Its very good. This time the action is very good. I want to break through Yunling. Its impossible to rely on them. Slaughters **** keeps a lot of death knights in his hands. Its just that we cant attack Yunling Pass once. Fortunately, I successfully converted those gryphon knights into undead. With them, we will be much easier. Phillips also agreed with Diff''s point of view. For the Slotters just mentioned, Phillips also hated it. This Phillips is not someone else. It is the film family who was attached to the king of the former Gilardino. Before he was mixed, he was the first to control the entire territory of the Principality of Gilardino and convert the people there. For the devil. However, I did not expect that he just wanted to launch an offensive against other Principalities to expand the results. He did not expect a human with some magical summoning power to appear. Phillips still remembers the face of the abominable human being. If it were not him, he is definitely a movie family. A great hero. It is a pity that it failed in the end, because his failure, together with the situation of the Principality of Enkat, was also destroyed. If it was not for Slotters to suddenly produce the source of the plague, it is very likely that even the Principality of Enkat would be taken back by humans. It is precisely because of this that the original film family can completely become the chief commander of the Mozu coalition. After their failure, the devil is furious and finally has to retreat to the next. The general of the theater general Yutai also made concessions. The situation in which the movie, the blood, and the undead are in charge. Chapter 1084： The tragic Liji Empire Griffin Knight Chapter 1084 The tragic Lige Empire Griffin Knight The reason for this situation, in addition to Hall, the culprit, the Slaughter **** ignited a large proportion. Fortunately, the undead are not a slab. One of the few soul-striking summons who came from the space gap again, one of them is not lower than Slotters, and a man named Diff entered Phillips''s eyeliner. After his intentional or unintentional investigation, he learned that Dieff is a competitor of Slotes, and in the relationship of the enemy of the enemy is a friend, Phillips deliberately contacted Diff with the support of Youtai, not to mention the deliberate liberation of Phillips. Under the contact, Diff became a good friend with him. In addition, Phillips deliberately lowered his identity, and every time he saw Diff take the initiative to salute, which made Diff more like Phillips. This is not the case. The original attack was the participation of Slotters and Diff. Under the deliberate participation of Phillips, Slotters and Diff had a disagreement. Slotters continued to chase Prince Charles, and Diff It was with his troops to attack the capital of the Liji Empire. Phillips does not want to win. On the contrary, he wants to get the benefit of destroying human beings than anyone else. This time, he deliberately let Dieff and Slotters split up. One is that he does not want the undead to monopolize this great feat. The other is that he wants to let the undead through this way. The family is not so united. The third is to use the undead Swarf Summoner, a victorious person, to capture the capital of the Liji Empire. Once successful, it will inevitably strike against the arrogance of Sloths, and at the same time let the film family once again get the appreciation of the devil. It is precisely because of this that Phillips will take out a few of the demons of the Griffin Knights to Diff experiments, but the experiment is successful, the success rate reached two-thirds, even Slotters The unsuccessful success rate, the unsuccessful Griffin Knight combat strength suddenly rose several steps, which is why they can drive straight into the help of the undead Griffin Knight. In order to prevent the news from being transmitted to the capital of the Liji Empire, they did not leave alive on the way. Even the humans who fled to the north, they all sent the undead gryphon knights. They believed that there was no tired and undead gryphon. The knight will definitely catch up with those who run away. But what they didn''t know, the soulless lions and knights they trusted had been wiped out by Hall. If Slotters knew the news, he would definitely want to win the Hall. "Diff summons the master, our English warriors have lurked into the checkpoint, and through the chaos of these days, they have controlled the human soldiers. There is also a small officer of the city gate. He will be on duty tomorrow night, then we can act. "" "Okay, very good! This time we took the ground sneak attack just in case, Philippians, this time if I can succeed, I will give you a dedication in front of the devil!" Diff is very bold and waved. Phillips heard the excitement and expressed his gratitude to Diff. This time they did not bring many soldiers to the theater. The soldiers who were transformed into the Mozu have been turned into the undead by Diff, but Phillips does not care, as long as When you enter the Liji Empire, you will know how many soldiers you want. When they kill the capital of Liji Empire, they want to see what kind of face Slotters would look like. It was at this time that a human-like gryphon knight flew over. "Prince Phillips, Master Diff, Yunlingguan sent a squadron of the Griffin Knight and a squadron of cavalry to attack here, estimated to arrive in an hour." Oh? Upon hearing this news, Phillips and Diff first glanced, and then both of them smiled. "Oh, since the Liji Empire is so polite, then Lord Phillips, you will accept this gift." "As you wish! Diff summons the master!" After Phillips took a gift, he left the valley with the Griffin Knight. After watching Phillips leave, Diffs smile suddenly gathered. "The movie family... Phillips...hehe..." ...... When I was a child, dozens of Lige empire lions and knights desperately flew toward Yunling, and one of the gryphon knights looked back and looked at them. The face suddenly changed. "No, they don''t seem to be tired, so we will be caught up sooner or later!" Upon hearing this, the gryphon knights who were escaping changed their faces, and then a man who seemed to be the captain suddenly showed a firm look in his eyes. He turned to look at the young griffin knight. "You go on, let us here! Remember, you must tell the Gust adults what happened here!" The young gryphon knight suddenly became red-faced he said loudly. "No, you have to go together, stay together, I..." "I am what I am! You stinky boy! Let me go, you will give me away, do you want me to swear!" The captain heard his eyes wide open and angered. "I..." The young man seemed to be very afraid of the captain. When he saw him, he was a little angry and he didn''t dare to talk back. The captain of the Griffin Knight did not pay any attention to his mood, and said that he did not speak again. "Remember, don''t let us die!" After he said that he immediately took the reins of the Griffin, the Griffin stopped immediately after eating the pain. Like him, there were dozens of other Griffin knights. They were very calm in their eyes. It seems that something happened next. Not too concerned about it. "Remember! Be sure to pass the message back!" After the captain of the Griffin Knight pulled out the sword and shouted loudly. "Long live the Lige Empire!" The rest of the Griffin Knights pulled out their weapons and shouted loudly. "Long live the Lige Empire!" Then dozens of Griffin knights, led by their captains, did not return to the back of those who looked at them, and the undead lions and knights who had no living atmosphere rushed over. The remaining young Griffin knight looked at the captain with their eyes red, "Captain!" After a heartbreaking scream, the young Griffin Knight bit his lip, regardless of the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, finally look After glanced at the comrades who had returned without hesitation, he slammed the reins and the lions quickly accelerated to fly toward Yunlingguan. It wasn''t long before he left, the lions who rushed to the undead gryphon, the Lige empire, were suddenly stunned, and the screams disappeared in just a few seconds... Chapter 1085： intelligence Chapter 1085 Information Because of Diffs relationship, he successfully converted the Griffin into a dead lion cub, which led to the heavy loss of the original powerful gryphon squad of the Liji Empire. Together with the more than 1,000 lions sent out by the group, the Liji Empire has lost five cents. Four gryphon knights. The gryphons that were transformed into undead, they are not tired and fearful, which is why Diff was relieved to let the dead lions chase after learning that the Liji Empire sent the Griffin Knight. The young Griffin Knight sat on the Yunling Pass with the Griffin. At this time, his face was not reconciled except for the expression of grief and indignation. The reason is that the gryphon he sat down seemed to have some physical strength, and the flight speed slowed down noticeably. Not far behind him, thousands of undead gryphon knights followed. "Damn, hateful! Hold on to me! Be sure to hold on!" The young griffin knight slammed the griffin, and the whip whip and whip to the back of the gryphon. Fortunately, he is not bad for this gryphon, otherwise he will abuse the gryphon, let alone the griffin. Continue to fly with him, it is already very good not to throw him down. "Roar!" The painful gryphon struggled to wave its wings, and the speed increased again. This made the young gryphon knight''s face slightly reveal a surprise. "Great, come on! I know what you do!" It is a pity that the lion is not a two-legged dragon. His flight ability is not too strong. Even if he has been stimulated for a while, the lion is vomiting and the speed is slowing down. The young gryphon knight became gray, and this time he was not smoking a gryphon because he knew that the gryphon had tried his best. Looking back at the dead lions who are about to catch up with the death, the young gryphon knight slightly pulled out the sword in his hand. "Captain, sorry, I didn''t complete the task! Wait for me, I will come down to you for a while!" After the young gryphon knight finished, he slammed the gryphon''s reins and forced the gryphon to stop. Then turned around and turned to the undead gryphon knights, showing a decisive look in their eyes. "Come on! Let''s pull a back!" The young griffin knight screamed, and then he habitually waved his long sword. After he had done this, he drove the gryphon to the enemy. But the scene that suddenly appeared in front of him made him a little dumbfounded. I saw that when I saw a purple semicircular light rushing toward the undead gryphon knight behind me, the purple light was very fast, and it came to the blink of an eye. Those undead lions in front of the knight. Under the gaze of the young Griffin Knight, the purple light directly smashed the headed lion gryter into two segments. Not only that, but the purple ray was not lost, and then continued to rush toward the undead gryphon knight. Because the purple ray is too fast, and the late lions and lions are not too late to find out, under the stunned expression of the young gryphon knight, the purple ray emits a huge explosion, and the explosion will give all the dead lions and knights a roll. Go in. For a time, in addition to the young Griffin Knight in the air, there are no other undead gryphon knights. "This... how is this possible?" The young Griffin Knight hasn''t reacted yet. He doesn''t know what''s going on here. He is a little confused and looks at the sword in his hand. His mind is in chaos. At this time, suddenly a voice interrupted his confusion. "I said... What are you thinking about?" Uh? what? The young Griffin Knight was shocked and suddenly he looked up. He didnt know how to look at the giant figure on the head. Warcraft. What shocked him even more was that those who were still standing on Warcraft. "You...who are you? Just... just you guys..." When I heard that the young Griffin Knight had some gibberish, the people could not help but turn their eyes. "Do you think you just did it?" The person who came is not someone else. It is the group of people who came from the Liji Empire. He just flew over the Yunling Pass. The people in Yunlingguan wanted to stop him. Hall didnt pay attention to the time. They, this has just opened up those chasing soldiers, just happened to meet this young knight who was chased by the undead gryphon knight. Well It was said by Hall that the young gryphon knights face immediately became red, obviously he was a thin face, and he couldnt stand Hall, saying that if he changed to someone elses saying Hall, he would be happy to watch it. The man replied, "Yes, that person is me!" Fortunately, this young Griffin Knight is not so thick, otherwise Hall will definitely let him know the consequences of lying. Seeing the young Griffin Knight, his face was ashamed and shocked. Hall was not ridiculing him, and asked his fingers. "Where is the direction to the Principality of Enkat?" Hearing Hall asked, although he didn''t have so much affection for Hall, but he was afraid of Hall''s power, and Hall had saved his life, so he nodded. "Yes, adults!" "Oh, the direction is right! You see, dark, I said its right!" I heard that Hall was so screaming, and when I was dark, I was black, and Nosia was grinning. Obviously, they were deeply speechless about Halls shamelessness. I didnt know who was always talking to the other direction. He didnt believe it either in the dark or in the dark. Fortunately, in the end, Nosia pointed out that he was trying to say this. Hall is so difficult, now he is Said that he is referring to the road, this face is thick and there is no one. "Well Now that its right, thats it! Hall ignored the darkness of their contempt, and turned to the griffin knight. "Let''s go, your companion is behind, let''s take a step!" Seeing that Hall really wants to go, the Griffin Knight does not know where to come for the courage, and quickly said loudly. "Don''t go there, there is a secret stronghold of the Mozu, there are at least hundreds of thousands of Mozu troops!" "Hmmm?" Hall and others heard a wrinkle, and he did not think that a Liji lion gryter knight who had accidentally saved would give him such a great news. "Let''s say, what the **** is going on? If you dare to deceive me, I don''t mind if I didn''t find you." Halls meaning with a threat is very clear. The Griffin Knight was looked at with some numbness by Halls eyes. Seeing a handsome man flying to himself, the Griffin Knight quickly said what he knew. Fast speed has exceeded his own knowledge. The original potential is so radical. Chapter 1086： Are you Hall? Chapter 1086 Are you Hall? The young Griffin Knight responded with a superb speed of speech, and it also made Hall feel a bit more interesting, only when he heard that they were investigating that the Mozu had gathered hundreds of thousands of undead soldiers in the valley ahead, and also planned to use Hall. When the used tunneling method was prepared to raid the Yunling Pass, his face began to become dignified. I heard the young griffin knights tone with a hint of bleakness saying that their captain had taken the rest of the soldiers to kill the undead gryphon knight in order to allow him to escape the killing of the undead gryphon knight, and to give this young gryphon After the Cavaliers escaped from the opportunity, both Hall and Darkmans faces showed a respectful look. Even as the lookout of the Dragon Man, his eyes have changed a bit in this moment. After listening to the experience of the young Griffin Knight, Hall and others have not spoken for a long time, after a moment, Hall sighed. "To save you is a mistake, and your team leader will know how to be happy. You will leave, and we will hand it over to us!" The young Griffin knight suddenly heard his eyes wide open and he felt that he was mistaken. Where can I hand it to him? What are the meanings? To know that there are hundreds of thousands of undead soldiers who are not afraid of what, even if there is a strong person around Hall, it is impossible to compete with hundreds of thousands of undead soldiers. Hall, who wanted to say something, suddenly frowned, and he glanced at the back, and then he opened his mouth. "Your people are coming, give them a message and go back to rest!" After saying that Hall did not wait for the young Griffin Knight to respond, he said directly to the side of the look. "let''s go!" Looked at the situation behind him, and there was a taunting look in his eyes, but he quickly followed Halls command and flew to the lightning golden eagle. With a high-pitched voice, the lightning golden eagle Waving wings, after a gust of wind, the young Griffin knight stunned and looked at the lightning eagle that had left only the back. "So fast" The speed of the Lightning Golden Eagle made him realize that what is called fast, this blink of an eye, there is only one back, if he is chased by this Warcraft, he estimates that it is impossible to get here. "Own person?" Suddenly he reacted. Hall seemed to say such a sentence before going. With the whistling sound coming from the ear, the young gryphon knight turned around and saw only a familiar figure appearing in the back. "Our people!" After seeing a team of vigilant gryphon knights flying behind him, the young gryphon knights face suddenly showed an excited look. "Well? You were sent to investigate the squadron? How are you here? Have you seen a golden beast flying over? We are going to hunt them!" The young Griffin Knight just wanted to speak, and suddenly one of the small captains who heard it said such a sentence, he almost went straight from the Griffin and fell. What kind of joke? Hunting? Are you sure you are not talking big? The young griffin knight looked involuntarily at the messy ground behind him. After seeing the broken parts, he couldn''t help but reveal a smile. The Griffin Knight captain looked puzzled at the young Griffin Knight in front of him. He didn''t understand why he would show this expression that made him uncomfortable. When he just wanted to swear that he didn''t understand the rules, the men on the side suddenly shouted. "Captain, look!" The captain of the Griffin Knight was interrupted by some dissatisfaction. He turned his head and wanted to sneak his hand, but his eyes stayed in a place. After he looked at it carefully, the whole person suddenly exclaimed. "This... what is going on here? What happened just now?" The young Griffin Knight knew that the latter sentence was to ask him, so he pointed to the distance with a bitter smile. "These are the soldiers of the Mozu, they are destroyed by the people you just chase!" It seems that this sentence is not enough shock, the young Griffin Knight added another sentence. It seems to be done by one person! The captain of the Griffin Knight suddenly heard his eyes wide open and his eyes showed a hint of fear. He felt that today must be a big joke that God opened him. They were so eager to hunt down the people who went out and hunt down thousands of undead lions and knights. And they are still stupid and have been chasing this far, thinking that if those people come back and give them this, the Griffin Knight captain is green. "Cough... I think we''re still going to talk about it, what''s going on here..." Not to mention how the young Griffin Knight explained to them, Hall and his team, led by the Lightning Golden Eagle, soon came to the so-called valley mouth. As it gets closer and closer to the valley, the atmosphere in the valley that makes Hall uncomfortable becomes more and more obvious. "Which are the Sorcerer of the Dead, this breath is very uncomfortable." Hall looked at the scene in front of him, his brows were wrinkled, not only him, but Nokia was also uncomfortable. "Hall, what''s going on here, how do I feel that the valley is very strange, and that kind of feeling can''t be said to be uncomfortable." Hall pulled Nosia''s sweaty little hand and comforted him. "It''s okay, it''s just a fire." The sound of the Hall just fell, and a cold noise came from the valley. "A big tone! I am not afraid to say that the big words are flashing my tongue!" With the sound coming out, there were countless figures in the valley, and the dozens of heads turned out to be the masters of the eighth-class combat power. These people all have one thing in common. www.novelhall.com~ That is, they all have a black mist on them. When they see this, Holden understands their identity. They are the shadows that Hall had seen before. Family! "What about the movie family? Didn''t you think that you have come so many people? It seems that the space gap is getting bigger and bigger?" "Hmmm?" Hall''s words made these black shadows, that is, the shadow warriors'' faces changed. They didn''t think that Hall would tell their identity when they opened their mouths. Not only that, but even the most mysterious secrets of space cracks. "Who are you?" One of the movie warriors looked at Hall with a bad face. If it weren''t for the two sides of the game that Warcraft gave him a threat, he sent someone to win the Hall. "Who am I? Oh, maybe you are new, don''t know me, if you change to Phillips or Judah, they not only know who I am, but also choose to escape, not like You stand here so silly to ask who I am!" The Hall voice just fell, and the movie warrior suddenly blurted out and debuted. "You... are you Hall??" Chapter 1087： Shock of Phillips Chapter 1087 Phillips'' shock "Oh? Do you know me?" Hall didn''t think that he only mentioned the previous defeats of Phillips and Judah. ??The general of the film family directly said his name. Its really you! The Shadow Warrior heard a change in his face. For Hall''s name, he heard it from Phillips no less than once. Every time Phillips cursed Hall. I also want to come, obviously he is about to control the entire Principality of Gilardino, but the guy who suddenly emerged from Hall has destroyed his plan and forced him to be so embarrassed. It was also after the appearance of Hall that their film family once lost the command of the Mozu in the action of Allen, so the name Hall represents a shame in the film family. "We didn''t go looking for you. You actually went to the door directly. It''s a paradise. You don''t have to go. There is no door to hell. You are here!" said the general of the theater, who suddenly screamed. "Give me a shot and let him know how stupid it is to offend our movie family!" With the command of the generals of the theater, a dozen of eight-level combat masters including him and thousands of undead soldiers immediately rushed toward Hall. Hall did not reveal even a trace of fear in his face, and he glanced at the king of Chimera. "These people really have no vision, as if they are looking down on you!" Chimera Wang heard the words, the eyes on the two heads suddenly became red, they first looked at each other, then turned around and looked at the movie warriors. As they opened their mouths, the two red and blue lights suddenly came straight. They rushed over to them. The huge energy suddenly made their shadow generals widen their eyes. He mistakenly thought that he could kill Hall before Hall summoned more summoned beasts, but the attack of King Chimera made him understand, it seems that he Did a very wrong thing. "Quickly spread!" The generals of the theater watched the upcoming attack here, and quickly reminded the men next to him that as for the undead soldiers, he did not have time to pay attention. There are not many players in the game, but speed is one of their advantages, otherwise Phillips will not be able to live to the present. At the moment when the generals of the theaters fled, two red and blue energy attacks suddenly lingered in the middle of the undead soldiers. A sudden explosion broke out at this moment, representing the red fire energy and the ice representing the blue. The energy quickly spreads around the explosion after the explosion. The two energy sources that were originally not balanced were balanced at this moment. With the spread of energy, the undead soldiers were first frozen by the blue energy of the first step, and then directly crushed by the red energy that was later chased. For a time, the ground was filled. They are all fragments of undead soldiers. "This... how is this possible!" Seeing this scene, the shadows of those who have escaped from the robbery have changed a lot. They never thought that Halls casual beast is so powerful! "Hall!?" Just when the generals of the theater did not know that the battle was now, a voice full of anger came from the side, and Hall turned to look at it. After he saw the coming, the mouth threatened a mocking smile. "Hey, this is not Phillips. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t think you were alive." To say that Phillips hates the most, Hall is not the first one. The **** not only destroys his good deeds, but his mouth is also particularly poisonous. long time no see? Who hasn''t seen you for a long time, he can''t wait to tear Hall''s life away! Just as Phillips glared at Hall, a group of undead soldiers rushed around the valley. Most of these soldiers were human civilians. Obviously, the Mozu did not do anything to occupy the continent of Allen. Seeing the appearance of these soldiers, Hall sees the murderousness constantly, and receives the influence of Hall''s emotions. The lightning golden eagle and the king of Chimera suddenly screamed, and the squeaking directly penetrated the brain and reached the mind. "What? Two-and-a-half-level holy summoned beasts!!" Phillips is only a master of the nine-class combat power. His mental strength is only that the two summoned beasts are similar to him, but as the summoning series of the undead summoner Diff, the powerful mental power immediately calls the beasts to scream. Feel the violent breath on them. Originally, he stood in Phillips and reached out and looked at the two summoned beasts around Hall. He even thought about killing the two summoned beasts for a while, can you get back to do research, it is best to be able to They are made into the undead summoned beast, and if they accidentally succeed, then when he and Slotters are on the same, they dont need to be so emboldened. But who thought that these two summoned beasts are so powerful! "What? Half-sacred summoned beast?" When Phillips heard Diff''s words, the whole person suddenly showed a wrong expression, but he knew that Hall, this guy, had only a few times the power of the summoned beast now how to make a semi-class Summon the beast, and still come at both ends! Looking at the Hall with a smirk on his face, Phillips actually had the urge to run away for the first time. There was no way. He was scared by Hall. "Damn! Damn!" Phillips forcibly resisted the fear in his heart. He knew that he couldn''t run now. He couldn''t run before he hit. There are hundreds of thousands of undead soldiers. If they insist on it, they can take the last level of the Liji Empire. After entering the territory of the Liji Empire, the entire southern part of Allen will be controlled by them. As soon as the thought of the upcoming situation is to be destroyed by Hall, Phillips is very unwilling! Like him, he was also unwilling to see Dieff on the side. I saw that Diff, who had a sly expression on his face, became even more scary. "This... is the Hall you said? How is his strength so promoted?" "I, I don''t know, Difu, but now is not the time to entangle this. At present, we have to consider how to deal with the situation at this time." Diff was only venting some of his dissatisfaction. He also knew that it was not a time of guilt, so he glanced at the panicked Phillips, and then he looked at Hall with a gloomy look. "Since the other party has killed the door, then you can only use that trick!" As Diff finishes, his hands are quickly showing the French mark, and suddenly the whole valley begins to tremble. Hall frowned and looked at the scene, because he didn''t know what was going on, so he didn''t act rashly, but after a more intense green gas came out, Hall couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "The source of the plague?!" End of this chapte Chapter 1088： Why are you laughing Chapter 1088 What are you laughing at? "The source of the plague?" Looking at the green oil and gas coming out of the ground, Hall suddenly came up with such a word. "Oh, you saw it at Slotes? But I can''t compare that guy! I am the source of the intermediate plague! He has a very powerful function, you are very lucky, you will be there for a while. You can see how powerful it is!" Said here, Diff''s face showed a sly smile. "Oh? Yes, I have to see, what kind of tricks can you play!" Hall blinked and looked at Diff. There was a black card in hand. He didn''t have to worry about what would happen, and Hall had a purpose to do so. He wanted to know exactly what the undead summoner had and how to know himself. Can win every battle! Seeing that Hall didn''t have any reaction, Diff was relieved. He was still thinking that if Hall had to shoot at this time, if he wanted to complete this magic, someone would have to stop them. Fortunately, Hall himself When he let Diffs eyes shine, he could already imagine what kind of expression Hall would look like after seeing his baby. Phillips looked at Hall with a heavy look, and he was very curious in his heart, did Diff have to resist Hall''s cards. If there is any, its better to say that Hall is definitely not good this time, but if it is not... At the thought of the latter result, Phillips suddenly got a little upset. "Must have it!" Rumble! The cracking of the valley continued, and the air of death in the air became more and more intense. Nosia''s eyebrows were upright. She was very sensitive to this breath, and she instinctively wanted to stay away from them. "Nothing, I just want to see the skills of their undead summoner. After seeing it, I will kill him directly!" Although Nosia didn''t know what the words behind Hall meant, but it sounded very interesting, which made Nocia couldn''t help but laugh, but she immediately realized that it was inappropriate to laugh here. So she quickly converges and sees the Hall without a smile. "Damn! At this time, there is still a feeling of flirting! You will make you laugh!" Dev was eager to have such a kind of love before he became the Sorcerer of the Undead, but the reality is cruel and changing. After becoming a dead soul, there is no other thing besides the undead magic, and it is precisely because of this, not only his Diff, but the rest of the undead summons will be more or less in this character. Dislike. Hall and Nosia flirted in a broad daylight, which just angered Diff, whose character had been distorted. I saw him roaring, and the magic of his body continued to flow into a magical array. Suddenly a huge black curtain suddenly formed in midair, and soon a figure slowly emerged from the inside, and the green breath of the ground continued to fly toward the black figure. Not only that, the surrounding undead soldiers began to shatter, and the bone fragments continued to fly toward the black curtain. As the undead soldiers disappeared, the undead soldiers continued to come in. Seeing here, not only Hall, but even the Philippe''s movie-goers are stunned and look at the scene. "This...this is...his his card?" Seeing that the shadow was constantly forming, Phillips''s face became very ugly, until now he realized that he wanted to take advantage of the discord between Diff and Slotters. To reach the secret of ulterior motives, from now on, all this is just his taking care of it! Diff has the purity of the cards in front of him, and some of the plots will be shattered. That is to say, during this time, what Phillips has done is in the eyes of the people, everything is so sad and ridiculous! "Bastard! The Slayer Summoner is a bastard!" The reason why Phillips was screaming at the Sorcerer of the Undead was because with the display of Diff''s summoning magic, a huge silver Snapdragon came out of the dark. The silver-white and green eyes give a very cold feeling, and the dragon''s unique momentum makes people feel involuntarily fearful. "This... is it a dragon?" After seeing the shadow in front of him, Hall was really shocked. He did not expect to see the dragon here, but this dragon is special, he is not flesh and blood, that is, it It is an undead dragon! and Hall''s face is ugly to look at the undead dragons that are constantly composed of human dead bones. I don''t know why, he thinks this is an insult to the dragons! "Damn!" The look of the side of the side clenched his teeth, his hands clasped tightly, if not without the permission of Hall, he stood and wanted to pass this abominable undead summoner to death! "Look at it!" I heard that Hall called him I hope to turn around and say "Young Master, but want me to destroy him?" Hall shook his head slightly, and his eyes were still staring coldly at the undead dragon road that was about to be formed. "Is it... is the dragon?" There was a trace of disappointment in his eyes, but he was still vocal. "Young Master, it is not a dragon! Or it is not a real dragon. It seems to have some of the Dragon''s legacy, it is used by this undead summoner, and it is composed by special methods." "Not a real dragon?" Hall muttered to himself. At this time, the Undead Dragon suddenly made a roar from the soul, and then everyone discovered that an undead dragon composed entirely of appeared in front of everyone. "Ha ha ha! Hall is it? Don''t think that you have a semi-holy summoned beast, I am afraid of you! This is the card I am dealing with! I want you to know, your summoning beast is in front of the dragon, how strong is that momentum? Ridiculous!" Phillips also woke up from the shock and felt the strong momentum of the undead dragon. He began to be alert to Diff and excited. However, compared with the former, he is more concerned about the latter. He hopes that this undead dragon can kill Hall. In this way, his new hatred and old hatred can be solved together today. As for the undead summoners You can find a way to deal with it later. After seeing the smug expression on the faces of Diff and Phillips, Hall couldn''t help but reveal a sneer smile. His expression just happened to be clearly seen by Phillips. I don''t know why, Phillips suddenly felt a sense of uneasiness in his heart. This feeling of uneasiness made him finally unable to open his mouth and ask Hall Road. "Hall, what are you laughing at?" End of this chapte Chapter 1089： Halls mockery Chapter 1089 Hall''s Taunt "Hall, what are you laughing at?" After hearing the words of Phillips, Diff, who was still smug, immediately turned to look at Hall. After seeing a mocking smile on Halls face, Diffs good mood for successfully summoning the undead dragon suddenly It got a little bad. "You are laughing at me?" Diffs voice was very low, and he still had a raging anger, as if Hall had admitted that he would let the undead dragons swallow. Seems to feel the anger of Diff, the undead dragon stepped forward to open its mouth, the mouth full of green, giving a feeling of horror. The surrounding undead soldiers also quickly approached Hall and others at this time. Many of them were armed with undead soldiers. It is obvious that they should all be human soldiers, but now they are under the control of Diff. The undead soldiers. Hall glanced at Diff and Phillips, then looked at the undead soldiers around him, his mouth still showing a mocking smile, which made Phillips more vigilant. "Diff Master, be careful, Hall is a guy, very...mysterious!" Phillips thought about it, and in the end it only highlighted the mysterious word. "Mystery? Hey!" Diff heard a slight glimpse, but soon revealed a disdainful tone. "At this time, how to manage his mystery, the existence of the undead dragon, can completely suppress those Warcraft, then we can take them, when I am... ah?" When Diff said that it was not only him, even Phillips seemed to feel the wrong place. "pressing?" The two looked at each other and looked at the place where Hall was. I saw that not only did the two summoned beasts receive even a slight suppression, but even Hall did not receive any influence. "how is this possible?!" Diff couldn''t help but exclaim. "Oh, have you realized it?" Hall saw Differ''s astonished appearance, which made the opening say. "How is this possible... Why are they not suppressed by the dragons? And... why are you not affected at all?" "Oh, I want to know?" Hall teased Diff, and saw Diff''s inconspicuous look at himself. Hall shrugged and put on a helpless look. "Oh, you didn''t want to know, that''s it. Since your card has already been made, then come to me now!" Here, Hall couldn''t react with Diff and Phillips. With a wave of his hand, suddenly there was a rumbling sound on the ground. The undead soldiers standing on the ground suddenly fell to the ground because they were unstable. After watching the undead soldiers arrive at the ground and quickly picking up a red figure from the ground, Phillips immediately thought of something, and he quickly yelled. "Be careful, this is Hall''s summoned beast!" When Phillips saw the red figure, he immediately thought of the fact that the southern fortress was collapsed because of these summoning beasts. The democrats who lost the fortress were suddenly killed, if not the source of the plague of Slotters was exposed. It made him convert a large number of corpses into undead soldiers, otherwise the battle, Prince Charles, they are likely to annihilate them directly. "Hey!" Diff heard that he was not hesitating. He immediately directed the undead soldiers to attack, and at the same time greeted the undead dragon to kill him. He didn''t want to know why Hall didn''t fear Longwei, but the current situation didn''t have so much time for him to consider. Now that Hall has launched a counterattack, then as a summoner, Diff, he naturally understands that it is the most important. The task is to kill Hall, as long as Hall is dead, then other summoned beasts will not be threatened. Roar! The undead dragon waved its wings full of skeletons, flew in a very incredible position, and rushed toward the place where Hall was with a beam of green energy. Looking at the undead dragon that rushed over, Hall couldn''t help but blink his eyes, then faintly said. "You are not asking why we are not affected? Now I will tell you that your so-called dragon is simply a fake! He has not even reached the blood of King Chimera, such a fake can threaten Who is it?" what? Diff didn''t hear it clearly, but the next situation made him unable to open his eyes. It was originally a face of a corpse, and it became abnormal at this moment. "Hey! Hey!" Two roars suddenly sounded on the battlefield, and Diff was scared that he felt that his mental strength had a trembling feeling at this moment, not only himself, but even the undead soldiers he controlled, even the undead dragon. There is a short pause for a moment. "Fear? How is it possible!" The squeaking sound that can make the undead dragons tremble and stop, what does this mean, that is, the summoning beast around Hall, the blood in the body is even richer than the undead dragon! "This continent How can there be such a strong dragon blood?" To his surprise, I didnt know that it was King Chimera. As the look followed and roared and revealed the scales, the strong breath that came from the look of the body made both Diff and Phillips could not help but shudder. "He... is actually a semi-class master?!" Looking forward to no nonsense, his goal is one, that is the culprit of Diff! Although he did not completely become a dragon at this time, but the majesty of the dragon is not allowed to be trampled by such people, dare to take the body of the dragon to smash, for all the dragons are sin unforgivable events! Of course, for Hall''s behavior of deceiving Xiaohe from time to time, the Dragons directly turn a blind eye. If Hall knows the idea of ??hope, he will definitely despise the middle finger. Since he has already shot, Hall has not kept a hand. For this encounter with Phillips and Diff, Hall feels that it is the best choice to directly destroy them. Of course, if they can capture both of them and control them through **** techniques, That is the most dry. When Hall continually summoned all kinds of summoned beasts, King Chimera directly hit the undead dragon, although it seems that the undead dragon is a skeleton, but its bones can actually resemble the flesh and blood. After the king collided, it only made a creaking sound without breaking, and the poor undead dragon still had its unique features. On the other hand, regardless of whether or not he would be surrounded by undead soldiers, he even rushed directly to Diff and Phillips. The undead soldiers encountered along the way were broken under his sword, and there was no match at all. The enemy. Looking at the half-level master''s look is getting closer and closer, Diff and Phillips have a look of horror on their faces. "Block... stop him!" End of this chapte Chapter 1090： betray Chapter 1090 Betraying "Hurry, stop him!" When Diff saw that he had emptied the surrounding undead soldiers between the waves and looked at his evil eyes, the whole person was suddenly scared and panicked. Originally thought that having his own card could make Hall lose a lot, but he did not think that the undead dragon was actually suppressed by Hall''s summoned beast at the beginning. And his large number of undead soldiers simply did not play a key role due to geographical problems. There is one more important thing, that is, this time he is faced with a powerful summoner, watching the summoned beast that Hall is constantly summoning, and Diff has a feeling of licking the dog. When can the summoner of the ordinary summoning system be able to summon as often as their undead summoner? Similar to him, Phillips standing next to him, seeing the look of murderous look, Phillips was also scared. "Fast! Go up and stop him! Don''t let him get close!" The shadow warriors in the frowning black robe heard the words, and their faces changed slightly. Although they knew that they were not obedient, they were still rushing toward the hope under the leadership of a general of the film family. Looking at the black robes who rushed over, I looked at the corner of my mouth and gave a slight sarcasm. I saw that he suddenly had a slap in the face. The huge force directly smashed the ground. With a bang, the lookout disappeared directly into the original. Ground. The general of the movie family immediately changed his face. He knew that he looked strong, but he did not expect that the look was so powerful. He did not look at him and lost his trace. He just wanted to remind everyone to worry, suddenly chest. A pain, the generals of the shadows looked at the swaying sword on the chest, and waited for him to react. Suddenly the sword was pulled hard and the generals of the theater were directly divided into two. "Ah, general!" Several nearby movie warriors first discovered this situation, and as they roared, a gloomy voice came from the side. "Not so surprised, you are the next one!" what? Several movie warriors had no time to react, and suddenly they found that they were spinning around, and there seemed to be several vague fragments in their minds. "That body... looks like a familiar look..." The unconscious film warrior was looked down to the head without any reaction. In just a few seconds, he hoped to directly kill a movie general and three eight battles with his powerful strength. Force of the movie warriors. "what!" The situation here was finally discovered by other film warriors. They saw their generals being looked at and murderous. The fear and anger and anger immediately occupied their minds. After the roar, they simultaneously killed the past. "court death!" Looking at them, they glanced at them, their legs were forced, and the whole person disappeared in the same place. "Hey! How is it so powerful! This is at least a medium-half master, Phillips, this is the Hall you said? You are not saying that he only has nine World of Warcraft?" Faced with one side and Diff, who roared while running away, Phillips'' face was also very ugly, and Hall''s power was beyond his expectations. No, Phillips quickly reacted. His point of view was wrong. The most horrible thing is not this, but the growth rate of Hall! As they later investigated Hall''s situation, when Yutai was in trouble, Hall was just a small count of descendants, a waste that even a magician is not! But now its only been a long time before Hall has not only destroyed their combat plans, but now they are still killing them. Looking at the batch of undead soldiers swallowed up by the red figure below, Phillips suddenly felt that the underground attack method was used, which seemed to be the most idiotic decision. "Leave it!" Just when he regretted, suddenly a cold voice made him hit a spirit, Phillips turned his head and saw that he was staring at them with a gloomy look, and he still had a headless shadow in his hand. The body of the warrior. "what!" Phillips didn''t think that the helpers who had spent a lot of effort from Yutai had even died in the lookout, and looked at the look of the unintentional, it seems that he still hasn''t killed enough. Like. "Hey! Don''t be too young!" Phillips suddenly burst into a powerful momentum, and the field will instantly look forward to wrapping up. Seeing that Philippe is on the side, Diff on the side has quickly cast a magical spell of the undead to prepare for a sneak attack. In his opinion, like Looking at this kind of warrior, the spiritual strength is not high. But when he thought that Phillips was going to shoot, he suddenly found out that Phillips had a strong breath out of the whole body. When the whole person turned into a black mist and fled quickly to the distance, Diff was surprised. In the preparation of the magic have forgotten to continue ~ www.novelhall.com ~ makes the magic directly defensive burst, he ignored the hands of his hands, eyes staring at the distant Phillips ramp. "Philips, you will be cursed!" Diff didn''t think of it. The guy who vowed to follow his own merits and deeds, he left him at this critical time and fled directly. Suddenly he seemed to remember the words that Slotters had intentionally or unintentionally when he saw him and Phillips walking very close. In the past, he might think that this is the cool words that Slaughter deliberately said. Now, it seems that Slotters knew that there would be such a day. "Damn!" Diffs angry roar made a sneer smile on the side of the look. "Okay, he can''t run!" what? Diff was shocked by the news. The anger just made him almost forget the current form. When he just wanted to summon the undead dragon to save himself, suddenly a golden figure flashed past, and he still did not react. At that time, a scream came from afar. This voice Diff is very familiar, this is just the scream of Phillips who just left him running away. Looking around, I saw a golden figure in the distance and quickly flew over here. Until this time, Diff saw that the golden figure turned out to be the summoning beast lightning golden eagle that was sitting before Hall. What scared him was that at that time, under the lightning golden eagle claws, there was a Phillips who seemed to have lost his blood and blood. "This... is it dead?" Even if Diff is used to the life and death of the undead summoner, he seems to have left him to escape. Now he has become a corpse of Phillips, and the inner shock level is something that outsiders can''t understand. End of this chapte Chapter 1091： Phillips this asshole Ȥ, the fastest update I am really the summoner''s latest chapter! Chapter 1091 Phillips This Asshole "hiss!" Diff saw Phillips, who was caught in a group of flesh and blood, couldn''t help but **** a cold breath, even if he was already a dead soul, then the heart is cold as a cold pool. "No! I can''t die here!" Seeing the look and seeing with a strong sense of killing, Diff was not talking nonsense, immediately applied a magic to himself, bursting out a black smoke, and completely wrapped his figure. This is a common escape magic of the Undead Summoner. If people are unfamiliar, it is difficult to catch them. Looking at his eyes, he grabbed a black mist and waited for him to catch something. His face suddenly showed a smile. However, this smile just came out. After he saw it clearly, the smile suddenly stiffened on his face. I saw that he was caught by him, but he was so frustrated that this Diff was motionless, as if it were a corpse. "What about shelling?" Looking at the eyes of Diff''s empty hole, I thought about it. He felt that it was more appropriate to use the word shelling to describe Diff''s situation. Then the question came. Where did Diff go? Looking forward to a quick glance at the surrounding situation, in addition to the black fog, is the undead soldiers who are constantly rushing over. Seeing to catch Dick, the cockroach of the dragon, but let him escape from his own eyes, the anger of hope can be imagined, "Hey! Bastard! You can''t escape!" After looking at the roar, he grabbed Diffs hand and grabbed it. Diffs head was directly looked at and shattered, ignoring the disgusting sorrow, and punching the undead soldiers who were rushing, the head of the undead soldier. Directly under the fist to break apart. This was just the beginning. After hoping to kill the undead soldier, he waved his sword against other undead soldiers. For a time, his limbs flew and there were fragments of undead soldiers crushed everywhere. "Well?" This situation was clearly seen by the empty Hall. He did not expect Phillips to be killed. The battle of the original Zhizhu was actually smashing the culprits of Diff. For a time, Hall''s face also became a little hard to look at. When Hall''s face was not good, suddenly a voice came from the side. "Hall, don''t worry, look!" Hall turned his head and saw that Nosia pointed to the undead dragon and said to Hall. "Although I don''t know what the undead summoner is all about, but they should have a general control range. The undead dragon seems to..." Hearing Halls eyes suddenly brightened, others did not know how to make it clear, but for the summoner, he was the door. In addition to his special summoner, the other summoners can only control the summoned beast within a certain range. Otherwise, the summoned beast will be forcibly earned in the summoning space. It is also said that the Diff is nearby, he did not run far, or that he is looking for the best time to escape! Thinking of this, Hall''s face suddenly showed an excited expression, regardless of Nosia''s exclamation, picked her up, and then kissed her in amazement. Seeing that Nosia was fed, he was fed with a cute look that opened his mouth. Hall couldnt help but want to go to the pro, but this time the dark one was uninteresting and interrupted his reckless behavior. "Cough, that Hall...you see if there is something wrong with the undead soldier below!" It was interrupted by the darkness, and Nosia was awakened. She was so shy that she quickly retreated a few steps away from Hall, and blushing her head and staring at others. Hall is a sinister stunned look, but the dark one does not seem to be afraid of him because of Hall''s strength, but instead looks at Hall in a blank expression, and his hand is pointing in one direction. Seeing the dark expression of such a light expression, Hall couldnt help but sigh "Oh, you!" Some arrogant Hall turned around and looked in the direction of the dark one. I saw that among the many undead soldiers, one of the undead soldiers was the most conspicuous. Tens of millions of undead soldiers have no timid continually looking to kill them, and in these undead soldiers, there are several undead soldiers who have opened the way for an undead soldier, and this undead soldier has turned back and looked at it from time to time. After seeing the eyes that Hall had seen, he did not stop. Instead, he accelerated the speed of escape, and the undead soldiers who had been marching around him turned around and swarmed back. For a time, he even covered up the special undead soldier. "I am going, I want to fish!" If Hall still doesn''t know that the undead soldier is Diff, then Hall is really alive. "Look, that Diff is there!" When I heard Hall''s reminder, I looked up and saw it. I saw that a group of undead soldiers were escaping from time to time Although I didn''t know which one was Dev, I didn''t care. By then, all the kills are. One of the surrounding undead soldiers fell down, and suddenly looked up and jumped up. The purple vindictive body that represented the semi-sacred burst suddenly broke out. The powerful momentum made the undead dragons who are fighting with Mela look a bit distracted. Hope, apparently looking at the momentum of the body, let the undead dragons feel the existence of threats. "Damn! Damn!" Difu, who was hiding in the crowd of undead soldiers, looked back and saw the look of the look, and suddenly he was scared. In order not to expose his position, he quickly ordered the escaped troops to be divided into three, fleeing in three places. Looking at the eyes of the undead soldiers in front of him, the long sword of the hand did not stop, and the undead soldier who fled in one direction was a wave. A substantial vindictiveness flies directly to the undead. Wherever the undead soldiers do not have an enemy, they are almost shackled. The undead soldiers who had been cut off did not die for a time. They continued to run away with both hands without their legs. Suddenly, a huge shock wave came and shredded them and turned them into powder. The undead soldiers on this road suffered a lot of damage under the hope of a blow. Seeing this scene, Diff''s face hiding in the other direction became more and more pale. He has already regretted at this time, why not wait for the arrival of the Mozu army to come back, otherwise it will not appear today, this is the fault of Phillips that bastard, he... Suddenly, Diff thought that Phillips seemed to have been killed. After the reaction, Diff couldnt help but swear. "Phillips this bastard!" Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels Network www.23wx.io] Chapter 1092： Domineering black Chapter 1092 Domineering Black Diff is very angry now, he can''t wait to make Phillips a dead soul, but after looking at the look of being ready to kill in another direction, he suddenly put away this mind and ordered the undead soldiers around to speed up the escape. speed. "As long as you enter the valley, you can escape!" There are still a large number of undead soldiers in the valley, and there are also dense tunnels. Diff believes that if they escape, then Hall wants to find him from these hundreds of thousands of undead soldiers, it is a needle in a haystack. "Boom" a loud noise, Diff turned to look at it, I saw a person holding a long sword, slashing and slashing his own hands, Diff face sinking, and speed up the escape. Not far away, Diff had already seen the entrance to the valley. At this time, there were a lot of undead lions and knights flying out from here. Diff did not get the attention of Hall, he did not sit on the gryphon and fled. The speed of the Lightning Golden Eagle has made him realize that he wants to go from the air and it is faster than speed. Only after arriving in the valley, use special methods to escape. And just as Diff was about to enter the valley, suddenly a feeling of restlessness poured into his heart, this feeling made him very uncomfortable, just like being pressed by a mountain on his head, let him be undead The bones have a feeling of tiredness. This made Diff couldn''t help but look back again. He was still running, and after seeing the reasons that made him fear, the whole person was suddenly on the spot. "This... this is how it is possible! It is absolutely impossible!" Diff growled, he snarled loudly regardless of his identity, and it was because of his stop-and-roar action that he had hoped and Hall and others discovered him. However, Diff did not continue to escape, he is still in a state of shock and unrelenting. How could this be, how could there be a real dragon here! It turned out that the reason why Diff was afraid was the little black that was released by Hall. I saw that the undead dragon that was originally fighting with Chimera King had lowered his head and squatted on the ground. It is no wonder that Diff, the soul-sung summoner, will feel the guilty reason after the undead dragon has made this action. "You! Damn!" The **** lantern''s big eyes stared at Diff, and then it lifted its huge claws and slammed it against the undead dragon''s head lying on the ground. After hearing the slamming, the undead dragon''s head was so smashed, and the whole body of the undead dragon after losing his head began to fall apart. The undead dragon, which was made by Diff with special magic, began to restore its original appearance. Those who fell apart were actually the bodies of the former undead soldiers. "Do not!" The undead dragon was summoned by Diff. After the undead dragon was killed, Diffs face suddenly became pale, and a blood spurted out of his mouth. "You! You married the dragon, you **** it!" The voice of Xiao Hei was full of anger, and this was the first time that Hall saw the little black anger. Obviously, Diff, they were the actions of these undead summoners, they were regarded by the dragons The most unforgivable thing. Originally, I thought about catching Diffs test of Blood Hall, and after taking a look at the action of opening a **** mouth, I immediately recovered this thought. Xiao He opened his mouth wide and his eyes were red and he shouted at Diff. He knew the dragon and he knew what the situation represented. He didnt hesitate, his hands quickly stroked, and soon his body popped up again. A black mist, when the black fog was ready to flee here, suddenly there was a high temperature coming from behind. The powerful flames are like the flood of the dyke, which directly annihilates the undead soldiers in front of them. The high temperature directly melts the undead soldiers, and the black fog of the incarnation of Diff has not escaped this robbery. When the flame touches the black fog. The black fog made a shrill scream, and Hall in the distance faintly heard what cursed you and the like. However, Hall did not care. What he needs to pay attention to now is the result of the move of Xiao Hei. "This... is it a dragon?" People who have played World of Warcraft know that the most powerful of Black Dragon is his dragon''s breath, and this piece of fire in front should be the best witness of the powerful strength of Black Dragon. "Well, yes, the young master, this is the power of the Black Dragon God. No matter who the enemy is, they will melt into the flame of the Black Dragon God." I dont know when I came back and I heard the Halls words, and my eyes worshipped and looked at the huge black shadow in front of me. As Xiao Hei burned Diff to ashes, the rest of the undead soldiers fell directly on the ground like uncontrolled puppets. They thought it would be a thrilling battle, but it ended in the black season. No few people such as Nosia saw the black shot for the first time. They were shocked by the scene in front of them At this time, they looked at Xiaoheis eyes and became different. "My God, is this a powerful dragon? I remember that there was a record in the previous book, but I probably said it a bit. I felt a bit exaggerated at the time. It seems that it seems that the book is not enough." The words of the dark three got the approval of everyone, especially the dark one. He took a deep breath and watched Hall''s eyes more and more dignified. Until now, he has not reacted to the situation of knowing Hall. The increase of Hall''s strength can no longer be described by horror. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a big pervert. However, his dignified eyes suddenly became a little crying and laughing, because the mighty black dragon was being shot by a Hall on his huge head, and the Black Dragon not only did not give Hall a dragon, but like a puppy. Hall is generally pleased, until Hall throws out a roast whole sheep, the black dragon is satisfied to go and enjoy. The contrast of this picture is too big, and the big difference makes the dark one somewhat unacceptable. "Don''t make such a big flame next time, you see what you are doing. This valley doesn''t burn for a few days and it is estimated that it can''t be destroyed. You have no opinion on burning the undead summoner, but it is not good to burn flowers and plants. "" "You are enough!" Dark waited for the eyes of the people to twitch, and for Hall''s teaching of the Black Dragon, they really can''t stand it anymore. Fortunately, Hall just said a few words casually, looked at the valley that had been surrounded by flames, and then flew directly in the direction of Carlin City. One day later, the Griffin Knights of Yunlingguan came to the valley. When they saw this scene, they were shocked and speechless. After a long time, the captain of the Griffin Knight, who was headed, said to his men. . "Go back and tell the generals that the Mozu army has been wiped out by Hall..." End of this chapte Chapter 1093： The reinforcements are coming Chapter 1093, the reinforcements are coming. Blossoming at both ends, each branch Not to mention that Hall has wiped out Diff and continues to move toward Carlin City. At this time, Carlin City is in danger of facing a broken city. "Fast! All the moving people give me the wall!" "Magician! Magician! Give me the enemy''s remote!" The swaying armor that spoke, surrounded by a group of quite nervous guards, protected him and saw the adult walking around to give orders, and the guard captains face was a smile. Just now, in order to protect the person in front of him, a broken magical arrow that did not know where to fly was blocked by a bodyguard and blocked by the body. This not only did not make the person fear in front of him, but also aroused his fighting spirit. "Lord of the Prince, you still go back and direct, I can do it in front of me." Upon hearing this, the man, known as the Prince, turned his back and glanced at him. "Alik, when are you, what are you paying attention to? If the Mozu breaks through the wall, then it is not the same everywhere." It turned out that this person who spoke was Prince Charles, and even he had to personally go to the front line to command and supervise the war. This shows that the war situation has reached a precarious situation. "But if you are killed, it is estimated that you will not be able to use tomorrow. Will it be broken today?" If he changed to normal, Alec would not dare to say this, but the situation is very serious now. If Prince Charles really has an accident, dont Arya believes that this long-standing insistence on fighting will completely collapse at this moment, when morale will fall, and the Mozu will inevitably break the wall. "You!" Prince Charlie heard the words and almost didn''t come up. Charlie''s face was a bit blue, and Charlie glanced at Alec, then he was not willing to yell at him. "Remember Alec, if you let the Mozu break through the city wall, I directly cut the head of your deputy head of the Eastern Army!" "Yes! Your prince!" Alec was not afraid because of the threat of Prince Charles. Instead, he sighed and yelled at the guards on the side. "Do you want to go back and do not bring the prince back?" After watching the guards take down some of the impetuous Prince Charles, Alec could not help but smile. "His Prince Charlie, if you really break the wall by the Mozu, you don''t need to cut my head, I will fight directly with the Mozu!" Looking at the Prince of Charlie in the distance, Alec looked back at the city in the dense army of the Mozu, and after a moment he held up the long sword woodworking. "Archer ready, give it to me!" After hearing the order, the adjutant behind him quickly made a cleanup under the wall. Thousands of archers below suddenly let go, and thousands of arrows shot directly outside the city wall. For a time, a large army of the Mozu outside the city wall was shot into a hedgehog, and the attack of the Mozu suddenly eased. However, this situation quickly recovered, because in the army of the Mozu who was shot, except for some lying on the ground directly hitting the head, the other Mozu army that was shot in the body continued to stand up and attack, and even The Mozu soldiers who had ten arrows in their bodies still insisted on climbing forward. If Hall is there, he will be very familiar, because this is the undead soldier he had destroyed before. "Damn!" Alecs face was very ugly. If the former Mozu were not able to fight so hard, but since the demons all became like this, the battle became more and more difficult. First, the stronghold of the northern fortress of the Principality of Enkat was wiped out, and then the southern fortress of the Principality of Ghirardino had to leave the broken soldiers to flee east after a week of persistence. With the defensive front, Carlin City, which was prepared before, cut the dead wilderness and the two duchys, although Alec did not know why the middle of the Mozu army would be stuck for some time, but this also gave them the opportunity to continue to repair defense and find reinforcements. time. It is a pity that the good times are not long. When the defensive offensive is still not perfect, and the reinforcements have not arrived, the Mozu army is once again pressed. The Mozu army used for this time is an undead soldier, so in their continuous uninterrupted attack, this is only a few days, the Liji Empire party suffered heavy losses, before relying on the magician to kill the Quartet, but the magic The teacher is not a god. Now, except for a few who can cast magic, the rest are tired and pale, and it is extremely difficult to move their fingers. It is precisely because of this that Prince Charlie will personally go to the front line to supervise the war, but this is not the most worried of Alex. The most worrying thing is that the soldiers will not stand and collapse, if not the elites brought this time, plus On the other side, the undead soldiers will not be captured, otherwise Carlin City will have been broken. "Everyone insists! Our reinforcements are coming soon!" When Alik commanded and encouraged the soldiers, Yuri, the deputy dean of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic, looked seriously at Prince Charlie. "Prince Charlie, the situation is a little bad. I sent out to find the two teams of the reinforcements. I don''t know if I found the reinforcements. The Liji Empire said that I don''t know if the Queen of the Dark Forest Elf will come." "Yes!" Prince Charlie took a sip of water, then casually put the cup on the table. "Don''t you forget Hall''s stinky boy? He took the Queen''s baby daughter away, with this layer. The relationship is at The Elf Queen is unlikely to send reinforcements." When he heard that Prince Charles mentioned Hall, Yuris mind couldnt help but come out of Halls figure. When he thought of Halls guy, Yuris face was not revealed by a smile, but he quickly converges. "It is true that this is true, but if the Mozu army continues to attack this way, even if the Elfs send reinforcements, it is just a drop in the bucket." Prince Charlie heard his face sinking. It seems that he also thought of the dense army of the Mozu outside the city wall. As Vice President Yuri said, even if the Elf sent a reinforcement, it is estimated to be only a relief. Once confronted with the Mozu army. The final result will not be an accident. Just when Charlies mood was a little dignified, suddenly there was a burst of cheers outside, which made Prince Charlie and Yuris face change at the same time. They just wanted to ask what happened. A soldier was directly smashed without notice. Come in. Prince Charlies face changed. He just wanted to swear that the soldier had no rules. Who knows that the soldier took the lead and said with a look of excitement. "Reporting the Prince, the reinforcements are coming! Our reinforcements are coming!" Chapter 1094： Crisis 4 volts Chapter 1094 Crisis "What? The reinforcements?" Upon hearing the soldier''s words, the originally angry Prince Charles was suddenly stunned, and Yuri''s face on the side also showed a surprised expression. "Where are the reinforcements coming from? How many people have come?" Prince Charlie disregarded his identity and said that he would give the soldier an excitement. Don''t look at the calmness he had just been, but when he heard the words of the reinforcements, the excitement suddenly appeared on his face. "Cough!" Because Prince Charles was too excited, and with the strength of the nine-figure power he had, the soldiers who were being picked up by Charlie were red-faced, apparently a look of incomprehensibility. "His Prince Charlie, you still have to let go." Master Yuri is a little blind. He estimates that if he is delaying, the soldier is estimated to be the only soldier who was killed by the prince. "Cough!" As Prince Charles took a look at the soldier, the soldier immediately gasped his neck and gasped. As soon as the fresh air entered the lungs, the soldier''s face slowly recovered. However, the soldiers knew what their status was, and waited for Prince Charles to speak again. He insisted on the pain of his throat. "Responding to Lord Charles, the Elf reinforcements are coming!" "Elves help the army! Oh, it''s great, it seems that the Elf Queen also knows that if we are broken here, they can''t avoid the danger of being eliminated." After Prince Charlie heard that the Elf Queen sent the reinforcements, his face suddenly showed a happy color, but his mood was destroyed by the soldier who was breathing in front of him. "But Prince Charles, this time the Elf sent only 20,000 soldiers." "What? 20,000?" If before this, the usual fighting elves sent 20,000 reinforcements, Prince Charles would not say anything, but now the gates are full of millions of troops, and the 20,000 reinforcements are compared with the enemy. It is not enough for the Mozu army to sew. "Really there are only 20,000? Have you seen it clearly?" Prince Charlie asked a little more unwillingly, and Yuris face showed a smile on his face. Obviously, this is the truth. No matter whether Prince Charles believes or disbelieves, the Elves have sent 20,000 reinforcements. Seeing the soldier nod, Prince Charlie''s face became iron and blue, and he walked a few steps back and forth, then he said to the soldier. "Go, lead the way!" The soldiers quickly turned their heads and led the way to Prince Charles, and they were afraid that they would be picked up by the Prince of Charlie. The group soon came out of the camp and came to the square. There were many human soldiers waiting here, and they all looked at the elf soldiers standing in the middle of the square. In their view, it is a very morale to raise the morale''s reinforcements at this time to help. Even ordinary soldiers know this truth. How can you not know Prince Prince Charles who is a long-term leader? He had already thought very clearly when he came out, so the expression on his face showed a happy smile after the big camp. Prince Charlie walked and smiled at a general in front of the elves. "Welcome! I didn''t think that the Elf Queen really sent a reinforcement. I represent the King of Liji and express my gratitude to the Elf Queen for his generosity!" Don''t look at the smile on Prince Charles''s face, but when he was sure that the reinforcements were really 20,000 people in front of him, and most of them were still warriors, the heart was already dripping with water. "What is the Elf Queen doing? Isn''t she seeing the help documents? How long has it been for the army?" The headed elf is a handsome man, or the elf is not ugly, only to see his gaze, the pale blue pupil seems to see through the inner thoughts of Prince Charles. After a slight ritual to the Prince of Charlie, he said faintly. "Hello, Prince Charlie, I am the Elf General Abilis!" what? Abilis? ! Prince Charlies smiling expression suddenly stiffened on his face, as the prince of the Liji Empire, and he naturally knew what the name Abilis represented. After hearing the name, he suddenly slugged for a while, and he wouldnt react quickly. He quickly greeted Abilis again. "It turned out to be the Elf general Abilis, and I will be lucky!" Abilis, the general of one of the three pillars of the elves, but now should be said to be the two pillars, after all, the traitor of Hills has been possessed, and he thought that he should have been delisted by the elves. Abilis is very elegant, but if Hall is there, he will say that Abilis is a good guy. It is estimated that if he is going to act, what is the Golden Rooster Oscar winner? Only the current situation has made Abilis become serious about you. "His Prince Charlie, I know that you are blaming the Queen for why I only sent us over. I also know that the Dragon Terran Warriors left by Hall had gone to the dark forest to cause your dissatisfaction, but what I want to say is that the Elf is now at this moment. It is also at stake. The massive invasion of the seas has once again brought us the dark forest into a crisis of extinction. This time we can come over 20,000 troops is already our limit." "what?!" Prince Charlie and Yuris face changed. They didnt think there was such a thing. Fortunately, they all knew that the news could not be transmitted. Therefore, after they looked at each other, they made a gesture of asking for Abilis. Instructed Abilis to follow them to the camp. Abilis nodded and told the adjutant on the side that the three men came to the camp. After the people got tea, The Prince of Charlie made people empty the vicinity of the big camp. At this time, there were only three of them, Prince Charlie. "General Abilis, what the **** is going on? What happened to the Dragon Warriors that Hall had left?" Abilis sighed. After taking a sip of water, he said about what happened recently. It turned out that when the Elf Queen cleaned up the seas near the dark forest, suddenly the army of the sea appeared. Even with the help of some Dragon Terrans, the Hai army did not fear the forced attack. After the sea people paid a heavy price, the Dragon People had to drop thousands of bodies and fled to the dark forest. The Hai army was chasing after the victory. Even if the elves were intercepted all the way, the elves had lost the North. Part of the site. If it wasnt for the rescue of the Dragon Terran from the Southern Fortress, the Elf would not be able to send reinforcements, and it is estimated that it would be eliminated. Hearing here, Prince Charlies eyes were sitting on the stool with no eyes and no voice for a long time. For a time, the entire camp was exceptionally quiet... Chapter 1095： Yuri’s decision Chapter 1095 Yuri''s decision The sudden news was like the last straw, overwhelming Prince Charles. Seeing Prince Charlie sitting there with some decadent appearance, Yuri''s face was dark, but fortunately he was still strong, watching Abilis smile and smile. "General Abilis, please forgive me, Prince Charles has been too tired this time..." When Yuris words were not finished, he heard Abilis sigh. "Hey, why are we not? How long has this been stable? We thought that after this experience, we can slowly recover, but who can think that after the failure of the Haizu, there is such a strong force, we Once defeated, its completely that the seas are piled up with dead bodies, and..." Abilston''s face, a look of horror on his face. "And I found that some of the killed seas were resurrected, and then took up arms and continued to kill!" "Undead?!" When Yuri heard this, his face suddenly changed, and the Mozu and the seas colluded. This is not good news! Seeing the shocked eyes of Yuri and Charlie, Abilis sighed and continued. "To tell you the truth, this time I came over to help resist the Mozu army, and the second is to bring the message of Her Majesty." The story of the Elf Queen? Prince Charlie heard the words, and the decadent expression on his face slowly receded. As a member of the royal family, Prince Charles was very respectful to the elf queen who was also a royal family. I saw him stand up and the kings momentum was released again. People feel awe. Yuri and Abilis couldn''t help but look at each other. They didn''t think that Prince Charles had just cheered up. "Sorry, some gaffe, don''t know what the Queen Elf has?" "The Prince of Charlie is serious. The meaning of Her Majesty is that this time is different from the last time. The Mozu and the Marines are too large. Even if we are united, we will not be able to withstand their offense. Therefore, the meaning of Her Majesty. Yes, let us choose elites to break through!" "What? Breakthrough?!" Prince Charles said that his face changed. After hearing the words of the Elf Queen, he immediately thought that the Elf Queen was ready to give up their rhythm. Seeing that Prince Charles was so shocked, Abilis apparently thought of this, so he was not surprised, his face still looked at Prince Charles. "Yes, break through, Her Majesty will gather all her strengths at a crucial time. By then, Wangcheng will become a big battlefield for attracting the sea. Her Majesty will live together with the ancient trees of life! And the ancient trees of war in my hands The seed is the last card we broke out!" "what?" Prince Charlie and Yuris master suddenly heard a shocked look. They didnt think that the Elf Queen would decide like this. Prince Charlie suddenly felt that his previous thought was too ridiculous, and he was a gentleman. On the belly, for a time, Charlies face could not help but pick up. Abilis did not seem to see it, he continued to say. "This time we brought a lot of druids, they will place some war tree seedlings during this time, they will participate in the fortifications of the city wall, although the effect is very small, but there is still a certain defense. The Terran army will come over with the eagle birds and beasts at a later time. They will come with the Elite elite. Therefore, I ask the Prince of Charlie to stop the Dragon people from participating in the battle against the Mozu and try to let them From here, follow Prince Charles to escape from here!" Speaking of this, Abilis took a nap to Prince Charlie, and Prince Charlie quickly went over and helped him. "General Abilis is pleased!" Prince Charlie was very heavy. After General Abilis was helped, Charlie said something that made Abilis wrong. "Sorry, your request is hard to die!" "What?" Abilis did not expect that their elves would be willing to pay such a heavy price for the humans to resist the sea army, and Prince Charles refused the request. After Abilis''s mistakes, his face became very ugly, and when he resisted his anger and prepared to lower the standard, Prince Charlie spoke again. "Sorry! As the Prince of the Liji Empire, I can''t escape from here. It is my only choice to die in battle! So I will let Master Yuri take them out of here!" Abilis heard the silence. He did not expect that he had misunderstood Prince Charles, nor did he think that Prince Charles would make a choice to coexist with the wall. Looking at Prince Charlie, who had a slightly relaxed expression on his face after making a choice, Abilis sighed. "Prince Charlie..." "Call me Charlie, my friends call me that." Prince Charlie interrupted Abilis''s words with a smile. Abilis gave a slight glimpse, then smiled and said, "Oh, Charlie... I think you are still leaving here, I will hand it over to me, I..." "No! You are all wrong!" At this time, Master Yuri suddenly interrupted, and the two men couldnt help but look at the Yuri master who came over. They all had some doubts. I dont know if Master Yuris mistake was What to mean. Seeing the doubtful eyes cast by both of them, Master Yuri touched the beard and smiled. "I am old, running can''t run!" Prince Charlie and Abilis are smart people. When they heard the master of Yuri, they understood what he meant They just wanted to speak, but they saw the master Yuri waved and smiled at them. . "You don''t have to say it. My situation is clear. I have lost the basics of this battle. Plus, when I am older, I can''t live for a long time. Then I have to rely on you when I break through. Only you are, the team. The cohesiveness will be the highest, and the possibility of breaking out will be the greatest. Although my old man is only a magician, I still know something about the marching war. Just like this, if you disagree, I will go out and demon in a moment. The family is desperate!" Seeing that Yuris face is serious and not like a lying expression, Prince Charlie and Abilis are silent. Obviously they are worried that if they refuse, Master Yuri will really do this. At this time, Master Yuri will have an accident. This will be pushed into another abyss for the human elf coalition that was originally facing menopause. Master Yuri was very satisfied with the performance of the two men. He glanced at the wrinkled brows of some of the messy magical robes on his body. "It seems that I have forgotten to fix the dress during this time. You will continue to discuss the next thing. I am going to change a new magic robe. That''s it." Looking at the back of Master Yuris departure, Prince Charlie and Abilis both silently salute a supreme ceremonies. Chapter 1096： Mysterious black robe Chapter 1096 Mysterious Black Robe Prince Charlie and Abilis are both strong players of the 9th. The sense of influence is naturally not low. Although Master Yuri is facing away from them, they clearly see that Master Yuri has not denied this proposal. And a smile on his face after the salute. The hearts of the two men could not be calm for a long time, and it was only after the report came from outside that they sighed and let the soldiers come in. "Reporting the prince of the prince, the Mozu army temporarily stopped attacking." Oh? Prince Charlie and General Abilis heard each other and they looked different. They were different from the expressions on the faces of the soldiers. Both of them were very dignified. "Stop temporarily? Did they retreat?" Seeing the question was Abilis. After the soldier looked at him, he looked at Prince Charles, but found that Prince Charles had waved his hand. "General Abilis is an elf guest. There is nothing that can''t be said here." "Yes! Back to General Abilis, the Mozu army stopped at a place outside the city and did not see any follow-up actions." "Stop it? One?" Prince Charlie heard and turned to the place where the sandbox was, and Abilis saw it. I saw that there was a sand table that was scaled down on the ground. The familiar people continued to know that the things on this sand table were really the current Carlin City and several kilometers outside the city. Carlin City has been refurbished by Prince Charles, and the passages of the two surrounding mountains have been blown up. Unless the Mozu army has a large number of flying World of Warcraft, even if some soldiers fly over, they will eventually be broken by Prince Charles. The konjac kills. Therefore, if the Mozu wants to kill, they must directly break through the walls of Carlin City. At this time, Prince Charles was reaching out and thinking about a place in Carlin City. Abilis saw it immediately and saw that it was a plain. Apart from the innocent flat land, there seemed to be nothing else to hide. local. It is no wonder that Prince Charles will think for so long, because he really does not understand, the Mozu retreat here to do what he wants. In the plains, apart from the flat land, what can be? In addition to the cavalry, the other arms can be used here... "and many more!" cavalry? Is it like a broken bamboo? Prince Charlie suddenly had a word in his mind, and when he thought of the horrible monster, Charlies face suddenly changed. Abilis found that Prince Charles was in a bad situation, and he quickly asked. "Charlie, what did you think of?" "The Cavalry!" After Prince Charlie returned to God, he spit out such a word in his mouth. "What happened to the cavalry? The cavalry?" General Abilis was also the master of the long-term battle, but he really did not understand today, why the two words of the cavalry would be so shocking to Prince Charles. "They are not ordinary cavalry! They are death knights! Death knights who can run directly on the wall without ignoring gravity!" what? Abilis heard the words almost exclaimed. He was still confused. He heard the situation described by Prince Charlie. He immediately thought of the picture of the Cavaliers rushing to the wall. Originally deliberately using the soil magician to strengthen the Carlin City, really face the words of the death knight that Prince Charles said, the human advantage will no longer exist. "It seems that we have to hurry up!" When it came to this class, Prince Charlie immediately looked at Abilis, and Abilis saw a serious manner. "The Queen has a life, and Abilis is willing to obey the orders of His Excellency Prince Charlie!" For Abilis, who was willing to give up his rights and listened to his arrangements, Prince Charles looked at Abilis with gratitude. "Thank you, Her Majesty the Queen! General Abilis, please arrange the druids to arrange the walls immediately. I will try to delay the time during this time..." After a pause, Prince Charlie said, "General Abilis, can tell the Queen, the plan can be implemented." Abilis nodded. "This is no problem. Give me a day. When the day is dawn, the Dragon People''s Army will appear in the East with the Elf elite." "A day?" Prince Charlie murmured, then he looked up at Abilis. "Well, one day, I will stick to the morning after tomorrow!" ...... Just as Charlie and Abilis negotiated to deal with the possible death knights of the Mozu, a group of people were waiting in the camp at the Mozu army camp. "Oh, its been so long, its not yet attacked! General Judah, you let me down!" A voice without any feelings came from the top of the conference room. I saw that the person who was talking was wrapped in a black robe. The black robe was marked with many strange words that were shining in large and small. If there is an inscription master, it must be I will be exclaimed, because this black robe is actually a rune, and it is still a high rune. It is important to know that a higher rune is required to be completed by at least a higher inscription master for a month or even a few months. Any one of the steps will go wrong, even if it is the last step. However, the black robe on the black robe man has several high-level runes, which is a miracle for ordinary runes! Maybe some fanatics will go straight to watch and even research on the spot regardless of the occasion. In the lower part of Judah, the face was slightly changed. He wanted to refute it, but he hesitated when he saw the black robe of Slotters Finally he chose to bow his head. Others may not know, Judah heard from Yutaikou, because the devil is dissatisfied with the progress of Allen''s mainland, so he deliberately sent the king of the undead to pass the words, and also gave Slotters such a high inscription magic. robe. Don''t look at this magical robe is very ordinary, but if Slotters starts a mysterious inscription on the magic robe, it will display a powerful dark magic, which can make a semi-class master with hate Jiuquan, even Even the strongest of the holy class must temporarily avoid the edge. In addition, this time, Slotes has been appointed as the general commander of the offensive, so in any respect, it is pressing on Judah. "It''s all the fault of the human being called Hall. If it weren''t for him, this time our movie family can definitely take the lead in front of other demons. If it weren''t for him... how could it be humiliated?" Looking at the smug Slotters above, Judah took a deep breath and finally apologized to Slaughter in the eyes of other Mozus. "This is my responsibility, please forgive Slotters adults, next time I personally go into battle, I will definitely win the city of Carlin!" Chapter 1097： The Mozu is not a piece of iron plate. Chapter 1097: The Mozu is not a piece of iron. "The next time I play in person, I will definitely capture the city of Carlin!" Several movie theater generals saw that their generals had lowered their heads against Slotters, and their eyes suddenly became red, and they saw their gnashing expressions on the top of Slotes and the surrounding ones. The undead people in black robes, General Judah, were so insulted by this, and it was not a matter for General Judah alone. To know that the Mozu is a coalition, it does not specifically refer to a certain race. Once the movie family is humiliated by the undead, then the movie family will have difficulty raising their heads. There is only one way to raise their heads. That is a The undead people compete in the competition for life and death! If you change to the previous, let alone apply for any life and death competition, it is estimated that Judah has already kicked and kicked Slotters, but the current importance of Allens mainland for the devil, the devil will never agree with this. Proposal, on the contrary, whoever confuses the Mozu coalition at this time, the Devil will not mind letting their race disappear from the Devil. "Bastard!" Judahs eyes were filled with anger, and he clenched his fists quietly, then loosened himself. There was no way. In this situation that was not conducive to their movie family, he did not want Slotes to see what It is different, so that what handles are caught to cause unnecessary influence on their film family. "Hey!" Slaughters was very satisfied with the performance of Judah now, but he was still screaming on the surface, glanced at the shadow generals underneath the indignation, and Slaughters said faintly. "The action of General Judah made me very dissatisfied. Not only I am very dissatisfied, but I want to sit down again, even the devil is not satisfied!" Originally, some angry moviegoers heard that the **** of Sloths had mentioned the matter to the height of the demon king. Although everyone was dissatisfied, they had to hardly bury their dissatisfaction into their hearts. Who is the devil? That is the supreme ruler of the Mozu coalition. The power of the demon king has penetrated into the hearts of many Mozu. In the world of the Mozu, the devil is the god. All the demons do not dare to be dissatisfied with the devil. Seeing that everyone suddenly showed a look of fear after mentioning the demon king, Slotters suddenly showed a pity of expression on his face. "Oh, unfortunately, Diff did not obey the command, otherwise the two forces will gather together. I absolutely knew that I had won the Carlin City. Charlie, the **** has now become my collection! I believe the Devil will be very happy!" When he heard that Slotters mentioned the tone of Diff, others may not feel that something was wrong, but Judah, who is very familiar with Phillips, is deeply scorned and slightly ridiculed, but he taunts. The smile is very subtle, and it is fleeting, even if it is not even captured by Slaughters. At the same time that Judah was contemptuous of Slotters, he secretly laughed at him. The situation of Diff and Slotters was deliberately arranged by their filmmakers. The purpose was to make their undead people not so united. Lotters is already scared enough. If Diff and Slotters are joined together, how do they mix their characters? I have to say, don''t look at the Mozu so powerful, in fact, they are not a piece of iron, it is estimated that the devil also knows this situation, but he did not deal with it, it is estimated that he has other plans in his heart. Slotters spent a long time, seeing everyone in a silent appearance, he also lost interest in continuing to sneak, glanced at Judah just wanted to talk, but outside was a report from the communications. "Reporting adults, there are changes on the human walls!" Everyone couldnt help but hear that they didnt believe that the communications officer was daring, so they believed that the communications officers were telling the truth. "Transaction?" Slaughter rubbed his eyes, and then he said as he walked. "Go, go see." Soon, the Mozu and his party went out of the temporary camp and came to the front of the team. When they saw the situation on the wall, they could not show their strange eyes. "This is... what happened? How come so many trees suddenly appeared on the wall?" "No, you look closely, those trees can move! It seems that there are people doing something next to them." "Heaven, how long is it?" Hearing the discussion under his hand, both Slotes and Judah''s face changed slightly. They have recognized that the trees and the people next to them are unique to the Elf. "Is the Elf coming?" Sloths looked at Judah quietly, and Judah also nodded very hard to meet. Slotters immediately said to the people around him. "You will return to the ranks of the generals. After the death knight has finished rectifying, he will break the city with the death knight!" The orders of Slotes were quickly executed. After a few minutes, except for Slotes and Judah, the rest of the people had returned to their ranks. "The elves have come, so the dark forest has failed?" Here are two people. Although Slotes did not name the surname, Judah knew that he was talking to himself. In the face of this sudden situation, Judah still answered very eloquently. "It shouldn''t be, although the Elf Queen is powerful, but their elves have a shortcoming, that is, the population, the uninjured population, and the powerful race will have a day to be destroyed! The Elf is no exception!" After the hearing of this, Slotterss face suddenly felt like he was tearing up Judah He did not believe that Judah did not know the situation of their undead, and the undead had unlimited life. There is a powerful summoning army, but they also have a fatal flaw, that is, the number is too small! In this regard, Slaughter even thought that the devil is now so strong against their undead, will there be this reason also inside. Pretending to be invisible, Judah did not have the chance to see Sloth''s ugly face, he continued to say. "The king of Naga has dispatched at least half of the army to attack the dark forest. Even if the elves are strong, they will have a day of exhaustion, and there is one more point. If the elves really survive the crisis, the elf queen cannot send this alone. People come over!" Although the guy in Judah did not like Sloths to like it, but what Judas said is that even if Slotters wants to pick the bones, he can''t find the problem in such a short time. Seeing that Judah was not speaking, Sloths looked at the distant city of Carlin and said with pride. "Then let those nasty elves see, what is desperate!" Chapter 1098： Unwilling Chapter 1098 is not willing Hateful elf? Judah heard this and didn''t know why. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Sloths. After seeing his ghostly face, he seemed to understand something. This guy in the relationship is more beautiful than the elf chief. Slaughters didn''t know that Judah was ordained himself, and if he knew it would definitely disregard his identity. An hour later, in a party team of the Mozu army, there were countless death knights riding the dead horses. They all have one thing in common, that is, powerful! Whether they are death horses or death knights, they are standing there motionless. It is this momentum that makes the human army on the wall fearful. Many of the defending soldiers on Carlin City have seen the death knight''s mighty. I thought that if there was a Hall, the North Fortress would have been attacked by the death knight. At the beginning, the number of human races still occupied an advantage. That''s why it''s almost beaten, not to mention the fact that the Mozu army now has a quantitative advantage. "I did not expect that the Mozu actually got so many death knights this time, it seems that this battle..." Alec, the deputy head of the Eastern Legion, looked very glanced at the wall of the army of the Mozu. The most worrying thing about him is not when the Mozu army rushed to the wall, but the soldiers under his hand gave up resistance and even directly defeated because of fear. Alec, who had a long-term military career, did not see the crazy performance of the soldier''s morale when he was at the lowest level. It can be said that at that time, at that time, no matter how powerful the rate was, he could not recover this situation. At this time, suddenly the voice of an old man''s laughter came from the side, which made Alec and others turn around and looked at them. They wanted to know who was laughing at this time. "Master Yuri?" "Hey, how is Master Yuri? Why is he laughing?" "Yeah, seeing the Mozu are going to attack, what is he doing?" Like the ordinary soldiers, there was Alec. He didnt understand what Yuri master laughed at the first time. Secondly, he only saw Master Yuri and did not see Prince Charles. Master Yuri nodded as he smiled and walked over and attracted everyone''s attention. Obviously he is very satisfied with his ability to attract the attention of most people. Although he is not a military soldier, he is very clear. If soldiers are allowed to continue under such oppressive conditions, they will soon collapse without the attack of the Mozu. Therefore, he will laugh aloud to attract the attention of the soldiers. "I think everyone seems to be scared by the Mozu. Do you think that we can''t resist the attack of the Mozu? Instead of standing here and waiting to die, it is better to run away directly?" "Master Yuri!" Alec heard a wrinkle, and he couldn''t help but call Master Yuri, and wanted Master Yuri not to continue, which would cause panic and even mutiny. However, Master Yuri did not stop. Instead, he shook his hand at Alec and told him not to talk. Seeing that Yuris master did not listen to himself, but he continued to speak, and Alex was in a hurry. Just as he was preparing to stop Master Yuri, suddenly he saw a figure, and saw that the figure shook his head at him. Alec thought for a moment, then it was quiet. Because the person he saw was not someone else, it was the highest commander here, Prince Charles. Master Yuris words really made a lot of soldiers faces change, because they had such an idea at the moment just now. Now they are so directly pointed out by Yuris master, many people are ashamed. At the same time, there is such a hint of hate for Master Yuri. Don''t underestimate this hate, especially in this special situation on the battlefield, the possibility of accidentally turning over these soldiers. Seeing a trace of hatred in the eyes of many soldiers, Aria was frightened and stunned at the side, fearing that these soldiers could not resist the direct action, and when they did not attack the Kazu, Carlin would not attack. Self-breaking. He wanted to stop again, but when he glanced at Prince Charlie, who stood in the distance as stable as Mount Tai, Alec couldn''t help but sigh. Then he concentrated on watching the situation around him. When there was something wrong, he would immediately go all out. "Oh, it seems that I am right!" Master Yuri did not care about the change of expression of everyone, only to see him walking to the wall while laughing, and the surrounding soldiers invariably gave him a seat. Master Yuri came to the outermost very smoothly and looked at the army of the Mozu underneath. Then he pointed out the army of the Mozu outside and said to the crowd. "Look!" The soldiers heard the words and turned to look at In addition to the Mozu army, there seems to be nothing else to see. For a time, the soldiers have a puzzled expression on their faces. "Look at the army of the Mozu, they were before, or your comrades, or your lover, even the poor here!" Although everyone did not understand the meaning of Master Yuri for a while, but after hearing this, the brows of the soldiers were involuntarily wrinkled, and it seemed that the words of Master Yuri made them feel uncomfortable. "But! They are our enemies now! It is to kill you, and then turn you into enemies of their companions!" Master Yuri suddenly roared, his voice reddened to the entire wall of Carlin City. Even the outside Mozu soldiers are clear. Slotters blinked and looked at the slightly old figure in the distance, his face getting colder and colder, and he saw him turn to the side of an adjutant. "After I will rush, I will give him the first one!" "Yes! Adult!" Master Yuri, who is starting the mobilization meeting, doesn''t know. At this time, he has become a nail in Slotters, but even if he knows, he will smile, because he has come out from Prince Charles to put on a new magic. After the robe, he did not think that he would live, even if Slotes did not find him, he would survive with Carlin City! "Not only that, they will also kill our homes after breaking through here. Everyone is willing to see their loved ones killed by the Mozu, and then join the Mozu to endless killing!" Although Master Yuri was a bit old, his voice was unusually loud, and everyone was not reacting for a long time. Until a young man couldn''t help but swear. "I... I don''t want to!" End of this chapte Chapter 1099： Death knight Chapter 1099 Death Knight "I don''t want to! I don''t want to!" After a young man made his own inner voice, the surrounding soldiers had some repressed emotions that were no longer controlled and finally broke out at this moment. "I don''t want to! I don''t want to die like this! I have to fight for my loved ones! Kill those chop!" "I don''t want to! Even if it is dead, I have to pull a back! Anyone want to kill the Mozu with me!" " Count me!" "And I!" After seeing the morale of the soldier being pulled up, Alec couldn''t help but relax. The nerve that he had just tightened was almost broken. Fortunately, the situation is progressing toward the good side, otherwise it is really the worst situation. I don''t know how to end it. "We don''t want to!" Suddenly a group of soldiers dressed neatly and with armor and magical runes came over, and everyone heard the words, and the original noisy voice quieted at this moment. I saw that these soldiers are very tall, not only that, but they also have a common feature, that is handsome! These people are not others, it is the 20,000 reinforcements that Abilis brought out from the dark forest! The sudden landing of the Elf army not only shocked the human race, but also made Slotters outside the city scream. "Sure enough, that is the group of hateful elves. The sea people''s watery fishes are really more than enough to defeat the humans and elves. The next one is your turn!" Fortunately, there are people of the Mozu around Slotters. Otherwise, those of the Hai people will hear this, and they will not know whether the Haizu will attack the human continent. "It''s a genie ally! Great! With their help, we can definitely defeat the Mozu!" "Yes! The elves are born shooters, and we are saved!" Seeing morale has been replied almost, Master Yuri thanked the elf general for nodding his head, and the elf general nodded and returned to the ceremony. It turned out that this was about half an hour ago. Master Yuri specially found Abilis before he came up, and let Abilis introduce the generals of the Elf to him. Although Abilis had some doubts, he did No more questions, let the adjutant come directly. After Master Yuri spoke to General Elf, the Elves soldiers who were going to fight in the city immediately waited for them. When they heard the signal that they had discussed with Master Yuri, then they went to the city, so they also There is a scene just now. However, it seems that Master Yuri has just played very often. The morale of human soldiers has been mentioned almost, and their arrival is nothing but a icing on the cake. Not waiting for Yuris master and the elf general to speak, suddenly there was a rumbling sound outside the city. The two mens voices suddenly changed. They all clear what the voice represents, and they turn around and see when they see it. After the scene, the two men all agreed to the same way. "Prepare for defense! The Mozu attacked!" That''s right, the Mozu army has started! Slaughter originally wanted to attack, but when he heard Master Yuri talking, he was curious, so he gave Master Yuri a little time to listen to what he was going to say. It seems that Sloths has some regrets, and with the appearance of the elves, the last line of defense of Slotters has been stimulated. So, without a hint, Slotters directly launched the attack on the Mozu army. . That is to say, Slotes is the Sorcerer of the Undead. His men are all undead. Otherwise, in this large battlefield, if there is no pre-arrangement or no transmission of the soldiers, then they will not know what will happen. The main force of this offense is not the slow-moving undead soldiers, but the undead knights who are sitting in the dead horses. The face of the human soldier who had seen the death knight suddenly changed again. Fortunately, some of the commanders of Judah and the call of Master Yuri just did not make the soldiers not change much. "Archer is ready! Shoot the first shot, give me the joints of the dead horses, prepare!" The elf general quickly ordered the elf''s archers to immediately pull the bow and arrow, and the uniform action made the surrounding human soldiers shine. At the same time as they were secretly excited, they also took out a hundred and twenty-two effort to hold the shields next to the elf soldiers, ready to help them resist the attack of the Mozu at a critical time. "Booming!" The speed of the death knight is very fast. With a burst of sound, the death knight has already arrived at a distance of less than three hundred meters from the wall. The people on the wall can already see the body of the dead horse, and the death knight exudes green and horrible eyes. The elf general suddenly roared as the waiters waited. "Put the arrow!" With one command, the elf soldier immediately released his hand, and suddenly he shot from the wall and flew toward the death knight. Hey! After the arrow, many death horses fell to the ground, and the death knight was directly thrown out. For a time, the attacking knights in front of the attack were in a mess. Many dead horses were shot directly on the ground and could not move. Although they did not know the pain and did not die, the death knight''s attack was thus blocked. And Alec did not lose to an experienced general, seeing that the death knight was blocked in front, he immediately said to the adjutant behind him. "Put the arrow!" The adjutant Wen Yan immediately made a gesture to the rear. After a while, the tens of thousands of arrows were shot from behind the wall. The arrows in the sky directly shrouded the death knights. Some unfortunate death knights were directly Shooting the head to the ground to death The human soldiers on the wall immediately cheered, it seems that this interception of the death knight makes them feel unusually excited. "Bastard!" Slaughter couldn''t help but snorted, and Judah next to him saw Slaughter''s eyes, and then quickly looked at the battlefield ahead. After Slaughter had passed, his face was covered with a gloomy smile. "Do you think my babies are so simple to be defeated by you?" Of course not. Not only is it known to Slaughters and Judah, but even the masters of Alec and Yuri know that this is just a small appetizer. If the death knight is really easy to solve, then humans and The elves simply don''t have such a passive side. Sure enough, the death knights who fell to the ground have not yet stood up, and the death knights behind them did not slow down at all, and when they were about to step on the last death knight, under the leadership of the first death knight, the death horse It was vacated and rushed toward Carlin City at a faster pace. "Call! Prepare to meet the enemy!" Chapter 1100： Precarious Carlin City Chapter 1100 The Precarious Carlin City "Ready to meet the enemy!" "Free shooting!" Almost at the same time, Alec and the Elf generals made a big command at the same time. There is no way. The death knights are not only fast, but they can also ignore the gravity and vacate for a short time. In the face of such enemies, they are the most troublesome for many generals. of. "Prepare for defensive magic!" Master Yuri also ordered a large number of magicians who could cast magic. Almost at the same time as the three men issued orders, the human soldiers immediately packed up the big shield and the spears came to the front line. The elves soldiers continued to pull the bow and shoot, trying to delay the death knights attack as much as possible, and the magicians also At that time, a small number of defensive magic will be displayed on the soldiers. For a time, the tops of both sides focused their attention on the collision surface that they are about to touch. I saw that the fire magician shield, which was covered by Master Yuri, was nervously looking at the death knight in front of the helmet. He didnt realize that he was sweating behind him, watching the green death knight. The high sword that is lifted up will be swayed to himself. The soldier instinctively clenched the shield in his hand, and the other hand holding the spear was filled with sweat. He has already planned, after using the shield to withstand the death knight''s offense, he can puncture his head directly with the skill he can''t skillfully attack. At the moment when everyones eyes were staring, suddenly a figure outside the city wall stood upright. When the soldiers and the death knight did not react, a black shadow flew over and the death knight was directly drawn. The death horse underneath it did not have time to react and directly hit it. "what?" When the people reacted, it was clear that the original figure that emerged suddenly was not someone else. It was the masterpiece of the Druid sent by the elves before. These figures are the unique war tree seedlings unique to the elves. The seedlings that could have been cultivated into adult war trees are rushed to make this special defense because time is not allowed. I have to say that the elves are really **** this time. An elf captain saw the unbridled straight bow archery and shot the dead horse that was struggling to shoot. The dead horse that was shot in the head lost its rebellion. The seedlings of the war tree will suddenly die. The war horse was thrown to other death knights. The same scene continued to happen elsewhere at this moment, and the face of Slotters was more and more gloomy. "Hey! Give me uprooted!" Although the death knight had suffered a lot of losses, the death knights way of landing was too strange, and the death knight was far stronger than the undead soldiers, which caused them to recover soon after they suffered. The original offensive state of the offense, a lot of places have been broken by them. "Give me a stop, you can''t let them break through!" Acrylic rushed over and took a death knight to the horse for two, then shouted at the soldiers around him. "Boom!" An explosion came and a dead horse was blown out. Master Yuri walked from the side with a calm face. "Don''t be afraid, they are not killing! As long as everyone''s customer service fears, we can still beat them!" Don''t look at Yuri''s current estimation of morale, but he is very clear in his heart. Once the dragons are sitting on the eagle and birds and taking some elites to break through, the soldiers here are likely to escape or even blast, but there is no The way, in the current situation, failure can not be avoided, and it is not destroyed, it is not to save those elites, waiting for the time to mature and kill. The idea is good, but Master Yuri knows that once the Mozu army breaks through Carlin City, the next goal is to eliminate the Elves. Once the Mozu army and the Hai army join together, the Liji Empire will simply not be able to resist. But that was the later thing. After Yuri was a fireball to blow a death knight, he immediately killed the magic to the place where the Mozu had more. "Don''t go! Your task now is to wait well, and when the Dragons come, we will kill!" Looking at the fierce battle, Prince Charles just wanted to rush, but Abilis was stopped by the side. "Charlie, don''t go!" Abilis ignored the red eyes of Prince Charles, but who could know, just in the moment, several elf warriors died under the death knight who just broke through the wall. Abilis held the hand of Prince Charles, and the tone was slightly and hurried. "We must recharge our batteries and the Dragons are coming soon. We must ensure that the strength breaks out at the moment when the Mozu is lax, otherwise the masters of Yuri will do everything in vain." "Damn!" Prince Charlie''s angry punch hit the wall on the side The innocent wall suddenly broke. Despite the help of the Druid-raised seedlings of the ancient trees and the elves'' warriors, in the absence of powerful long-range attack weapons and magicians, Carlin City could not resist these killings, and they were not afraid. Dead undead soldiers! Under the charge of the death knight, the undead soldiers have come to the city and started the battle of the city, which makes the human coalitions who were already busy dealing with the death knight become more flustered. "Damn!" After Alex killed a death knight, he turned his head and looked out of the city wall. After seeing a team of imposing undead soldiers killing nearby men and rushing toward themselves, Acrylic suddenly Both eyes screamed with red. Then the whole person broke out with a powerful momentum, and raised the big sword in his hand and slammed against the mighty undead soldiers. A blue temperament screams instantly to smash the undead soldiers who have not yet had time to rush into two. What is frightening is that the undead soldiers who have been cut off are not only dead, but they continue to crawl forward and drag their half body. Keep moving forward. Alec, who was stared at the pair of green eyes, couldnt help but shudder. "Give me to death!" Alec smashed the head of an undead soldier, and then continued to wave his sword. For a time, the undead soldiers were wiped out by him. Personal bravery like Alik plays a small role in this big battle. There are places where the undead soldiers are emptied, but in other places, the undead soldiers directly kill the walls, even Push the human army to the wall. And when Judah wanted to help, a quick and insidious light hit his head. "Damn! Who sneak attack!" Chapter 1101： The outbreak of Master Yuri Chapter 1101, The Outbreak of Master Yuri "Damn! Who sneak attack!" The sword was fast and smashed, even if Alec reacted quickly, but the back was stabbed, and suddenly his blood stained his armor. Feeling the burning pain behind, Alec knew that he was injured, he had no time to bandage, turned his head and looked at the sneak gangster. "Well? Is it you?" Although Alec didn''t know what the caller was, but he had already recognized the battle that came during this time. This guy was the last fight, the one that was injured by the Mozu when he retreated. General of the Shadows. The general of the movie family looked a little proudly and looked at the injured Alec. "Alik is right, I advise you to surrender. If you are as strong as you, you can rely on our movie family. I don''t think you want to change the undead monsters without emotions?" "Hey!" Alec didn''t think that the guy in front of this movie family actually pulled himself at this time, and what surprised him even more was that the film singer bluntly said the disagreement with the undead, he was not afraid of himself. Tell the people of the undead? Although I will not do this myself, but this guy is really too bold. Seeing that Alec did not speak, the general of the theater thought that his proposal was accepted by Alec, so he relaxed a little, and asked with some excitement. "Why, General Alec, you agreed, this is really too... bastard!" The original General of the Shadows wanted to say that it was great, but the good words had not been said yet. He suddenly slammed his eyes and the whole person immediately jumped to the side. Unfortunately, this time he moved a little slower and was beaten by Alecs sword. A wound was scraped from the chest. Touching the wound on his chest, the general of the movie family glanced at the sly smile of the hippie smile. "Oh, you don''t have to look at me like this, we''re even!" Alec took the big sword back and waved a sword in his hand, and then he looked at the theater generals with a sly look. "Its a bad race like your devil, you can have a credibility. If you really believe that you surrender, I have been alive for decades." "Bastard, you are looking for death!" The generals of the theater heard the big eyes and looked at Alec, and the weapons in their hands did not hesitate to stab in the past. "Oh! I know that your Mozu does not have a good thing!" Alec washed the face of the Shadow General''s attack and immediately launched a counterattack. Seeing that Alec could not be wooed, the generals of the theater did not hesitate, and they tried to entangle the Alec. He knew that he could not take Alec alone, but he could entangle Alec and let more demons. The army of the tribe rushed to the wall, and he believed that once the wall was taken by their Mozu, then all the people in Carlin would become the spoils of their Mozu. The human army has been constantly resisting, but because the death knight is too strong, and the army of the Mozu rushed to the wall, Carlin City is already in a precarious state, and it can be said that it has been broken at any time. Suddenly, a powerful energy burst out of the city wall, and all the people around the tens of meters were swept away. Seeing this scene, the original Slots and the anxious Prince Charles were both at the same time. change. "Is that old man?!" "Master Yuri!" The two quickly looked at the place where the explosion broke out. I saw that Yuri was full of violent breath all over the body. The airflow blew the sound of Master Yuris magic robe, and the hot air flow made everyone around them feel very Uncomfortable, especially those undead soldiers, all have a stinking smell on their bodies. Master Yuris face is very rosy at this time, and it looks special spirit, but both Slaughters and Prince Charles are clear. This is not the normal state of Master Yuri. He is consuming his vitality! As a magician, once the vitality is overdrafted, unless some powerful vitality restores the potion, waiting for them will be lost forever, or even directly due to the catastrophe of vitality. "Master Yuri!" Some magicians around him quickly exclaimed, and Master Yuri shook his head slightly. "Let''s go take a break and hand it over to me!" Speaking of Yuris fierce wave, a powerful fire magic spread out of the surrounding walls, and all the Mozu soldiers, including the death knight, were directly smashed out by this powerful fire magic. Some of the inferior soldiers who are inferior are directly turned into ashes to dissipate in the air. Seeing that Yuris master has been insatiable, he will continue to massacre the Mozu army, and Slotters face is getting more and more blue. "General Judah, kill him, bring him back to me! I want him to be a killing machine, let him kill more humans!!" Judah did not want to listen to Sloths''s orders, but for now, he really couldn''t do this. After he understood the truth, he nodded slightly and rushed toward Carlin City with his arms. After seeing Judah rushing with the Shadow Warriors, Slotters suddenly showed a sinister smile on his face. "Awful human magician, do you think you can really be a manpower cable?" Master Yuri once again slammed a magical magic into the middle of the Mozu army. A sudden explosion came and the Mozu army immediately fell down. Just when Master Yuri cherished the time and tried to kill the Mozu army, Judahs attack came. As a magician, he will naturally not be easily taken by Judah one after another, the magic directly hits Judah. Judah was not the general Mozu. His mid-level combat power made him easily escape the magical attack. He was quick to take a step forward and prepare to stay close to Yuri. Grandmaster. As everyone knows, once a magician is close to a warrior, it is almost a tragedy of a magician. Even the master of Yuri, who burned his vitality, seemed to be somewhat weak in the face of the generals who were famous for their speed. Looking at the face of Yuris face with a slight surprise, Judah clenched his hand in his face with a smileless sword, and the long sword smashed toward the chest of Yuris master. "not good!" Master Yuri suddenly widened his eyes. Although he knew that even if he burned his vitality, he only slightly delayed the attack of the Mozu army in this battle, but he did not think that he had not completely erupted yet. To die under the sword of the Mozu. "Damn! It''s a bit unwilling!" Chapter 1102： Lord Charlie, please go quickly Chapter 1102, Prince Charles, please go soon. "Damn! It''s a bit unwilling!" Seeing that the sword was stabbing himself in front of him, the smirk expression on the opposite face of Judah became clearer and clearer, and Yuri suddenly felt very helpless. He had no time to make any moves, so he looked at the sword and stabbed it. "Hey!" Master Yuri closed his eyes in pain, and Judah had a sly smile on his lips. And just as he was about to pierce the sword into the chest of Yuris master, there was a roar of noise next to him. "You can''t think about it!" Judah heard a wrinkle, and suddenly the expression on his face changed fiercely. He didn''t think much about it. He immediately slammed the sword that stabbed Yuri''s chest toward the side. With a loud bang, Judah suddenly felt that his arm was numb, and not only that, but his body was also shaken by this giant force. "Well? It''s you!" Judah looked up and looked up immediately after a slight smooth stay. When he saw the coming, he suddenly showed a hint of hatred. This shot is not someone else. It is the highest commander of the human army, Prince Charlie! What Judah wanted to say, suddenly a vindictive sigh against him, Judahs face changed, his legs violently exerted, and the rock under his feet was directly shocked by this force, showing how powerful his power is. powerful. Judah followed this force and jumped directly, and the vindictiveness was to skip Judah and directly smashed the hundreds of undead soldiers who had just rushed up. "Hey! Awesome elf!" Judah glanced at the man who had just shot, and couldnt help but swear. "Prince Charlie, General Abilis, you..." Master Yuri opened his eyes when Prince Charlie opened his mouth, waiting for him to see Prince Charlie and General Abilis guarding himself, after a slight touch It means a blame. "Master Yuri, this is really not to blame me, I really can''t stop Charlie, so I have to come out." Abilis said, with a wave of hand and a vindictive fly out, the undead soldiers near the wall near them suddenly suffered heavy casualties. "The situation is a little bad. The Mozu army is already about to control the city wall. Once it is lost, the Mozu army will definitely expand the results for the first time. By then, it is more difficult for us to escape." Prince Charlie said while killing the death knight who was rushing over. "There is no way, the Mozu army is too much. With our strength, we can only resist for a period of time at most. Otherwise, once exhaustion is exhausted, there is absolutely only one dead road waiting for us." "Hey, if we have a stupid boy like Hall, its just like this!" A sample of things? Abilis, who had seen Hall''s strength, couldn''t help but show his smile. The perverted guy, one is enough. If there is another one, it will not let people live. When I heard the ideals, Abilis was also imagining when he shook his head. If Hall would come, it would be much better. "Reinforcement! Our reinforcements are coming!" Suddenly an excited voice came from the side, the voice was particularly large, and it was able to penetrate the battlefield. "Reinforcement? Where are the reinforcements?" After hearing this, the two sides immediately looked up and saw that the East did not know when there was a black shadow. The people coming from this direction were definitely not the Mozu troops. Seeing this black shadow, Judah and Slotters frowned. They did not expect to see the city of Carlin, and there were still reinforcements coming. "Hey, give it to me, stop them!" With the orders of Slaughters, thousands of gryphon knights flew toward Carlin City. This is one of the few Griffin knights in Sloths. These gryphon knights are controlled by the film family. Not a dead gryphon. Originally a little angry, Slotters was annoyed when he saw the Griffin Knight. "Diff, this bastard, refused my request. When I saw the patriarch, I must let him punish you. It is best to let you accept the baptism of holy water and make you more ugly!" When Yuri saw the Dragonman Warrior of Party B, he immediately pointed to the Prince of Charlie. "Charlie, fast, the enemy''s flying World of Warcraft team is coming, let the Dragons suppress them first, then you will run away with the opportunity to chase and kill, I will let them know, ignoring how stupid a magician is." After saying that Yuri Master immediately began to prepare for magic, Charlie, who just wanted to take Yuri Master and escape, was pulled by Abilis. Abilis ignored Charlie''s angry eyes and saw him faintly said. "The situation is extremely urgent. Don''t waste the mind of Master Yuri. This is the last batch of eagle birds and beasts left by Hall. The number is not too much. If they are surrounded by the Mozu army, then we will all escape. Lose! Remember the purpose of my visit?" Prince Charlie heard the words, and the excited face slowly converges. He knows that when it is not temperamental, the Mozu army will soon be able to capture the city. At that time, neither humans nor elves can resist their offense. At present, only a group of elites are left, and it is the most correct choice to give hope to the elves. "Damn!" Hey! A death knight wants to rush to attack Yuri Master. Prince Charlie screams out his sword and slashes his head. The death knight who lost his head took a few steps and stopped. "You are going! I will delay them!" Master Yuri saw that Prince Charles had not moved yet, and suddenly he screamed, and the magic of his body was running fast. The whole person was flushed because of the fire magic. Prince Charlie and Abilis saw each other, both of them looked a little unsightly, they naturally can see that Yuri master is ready to fight hard If this time stops him, it may lead directly to him. Explosive body death. "Your Master Yuri is right, Lord Charlie, please go!" I don''t know when, Alek, who is full of blood, came out of the crowd. He looks very embarrassed now, and his body is full of blood. "Aggreko!" Prince Charlie walked over and tried to help Yalik, but it was blocked by Alex. "His Prince Charlie, don''t waste time, Master Yuri''s words are very clear, here is handed over to us! Please go!" Just as he spoke, a death knight rushed over, and Alex grabbed the spear that the death knight rushed over. The whole man stepped back a few steps because of the impact. Charlie just wanted to help in the past, but Alec slammed the death knight to the ground, waiting for the death knight to rise, his big feet directly smashed his head. "His Prince Charlie, please! Go!" Chapter 1103： Send you 1 way Chapter 1103 gives you a ride "His Prince Charlie, please, let''s go!" I don''t know why, when Prince Charlie heard this sentence, the whole person trembled. He felt that this was the most sad sentence he had ever heard. Alec flew a death knight, and then the smile that came back at that moment made Prince Charlie feel so glaring. General Abilis sighed and pulled Prince Charles, and he pulled him back without saying anything, and said while pulling back. "The situation does not allow you to waste time here, please hurry up with me here!" Prince Charlie also knows that the current situation is indeed very urgent. The Mozu army has completely occupied the advantage. The human army is only lingering. Once some key places are broken, or the masters of Yuri and Alec are killed, The human allied forces will definitely collapse immediately. If the Prince of Charlie is not going to act quickly, then when the Griffin Knights of the Mozu side are besieged, they will face the consequences of total destruction. "Damn!" Prince Charlie couldn''t help but swear, but in the end he followed Abilis toward the rear. Master Yuri looked back at Prince Charles, and a slight smile appeared in his eyes. Then the smile quickly converges. The whole person suddenly burst into a flash of light, and raised his hands in the wrong eyes. Everyone quickly looked up and saw a huge fireball suddenly appear on the head of Yuri Master. This fireball is very large, and the surrounding air is baked hot. "Bastard! How dare he! Stop me!" After Slaughter saw the huge fireball, his eyes suddenly became the boss, but he felt that the power of the fireball was comparable to the curse. The display of this magic is obviously related to his own burning vitality. It is very likely that after this magic is performed, Master Yuri will be directly violent because of the magical power. The words of Slotes just fell, and the generals of the theater headed by Judah immediately rushed to the master of Yuri. Alec glanced at him and he smiled. He did not worry that he would be killed. He even took the sword directly to the top. Those who rushed over to the English general. Judah, who was headed, said nothing. One shot was a trick. Alec had not responded. The chest was suddenly pierced. Judah did not expand the results. He saw Aria kicking off and then the whole person did not hesitate. Rushing toward Master Yuri. Only Yuris fireball seems to be ready. When Judah kicked Alec, the huge fireball was directly directed by Yuris master to the direction of Slotes. "Damn! Bastard!" Slotters was scared by the scene. He sneaked into Yuri while fleeing, and let the Griffin Knight hit the fireball directly. The Griffin Knight is a human being controlled by the movie family, but the Griffin is still Warcraft. They are not converted into undead. Therefore, as Warcraft, they are very sensitive to the dangerous atmosphere. After feeling the great power of the fireball, they Not only did he not follow the orders of Slaughters, but he also fled to the distance. The advantage of avoiding harm is not the characteristics of human beings. As long as it is a living creature, the escape of the Griffin makes Slotters secretly conceal. Fortunately, he still has a lot of death and injury knights, seeing the fireball getting closer, he immediately let a team of death knights rush to the place where the fireball is. The death knight completely obeyed the orders of Slotes, so after his orders were issued, the death knight rushed toward the fireball without hesitation, and at the moment of contact, everyone could not help but close his eyes. The huge glare broke out when the fireball and the death knight came into contact, and then a huge shock wave directly centered on them and rushed straight to both sides. The powerful airflow directly destroyed a lot of walls, and the high-heat airflow gave the nearby, death knights a thorough test. "It''s a pity!" Seeing that the magic that he had carefully prepared was so broken by Slotters, Yuri''s face could not help but show a trace of exhaustion, and then the whole person fell to the ground because of the magical value. "Master Yuri!" Seeing the appearance of Master Yuri, Prince Charlie, who had just sat on the eagle and the beast, couldnt help but scream. Who knows that Master Yuri is turning back to Prince Charles. "Let''s take this opportunity and be grateful to leave here!" After saying that Master Yuri closed his eyes directly, the whole person was kneeling directly on the ground. If he had no ups and downs in his chest, others thought that Master Yuri had already died. "Damn!" Prince Charlie glared, and he really wanted to take Master Yuri together, but the gryphon knights had already caught up, and the eagle bird that sat down seemed to accept the order and took him directly. Fly in the northwest direction. "Damn, it''s over!" Slotters glanced at the eagle bird that had already flown away, and couldn''t help but swear. The lack of flying troops is a shortage of his undead summoner, otherwise how could he let Prince Charlie escape from their eyes. Realizing that he had not been able to catch up with Prince Charles, Slotes immediately looked at the direction of Carlin City. "Give me a kill, one does not stay!" The power of the Slayer Summoner is to kill, as long as there are corpses, then the Slayer Summoner will not fall behind, they will become stronger and stronger. After receiving the order, the Death Knight and the Griffin Knight immediately accelerated the attack of Carlin City. Even with some of the command of Alec, Carlin City still could not escape the broken fate. Looking at fewer and fewer soldiers, the screams that had been sent by the soldiers, Alec couldn''t help but smile, apparently he already understood what the ending would look like. Looking back at the master Yuri who fell to the groundAlik thought about it and dragged his tired body to the side of Yuri. Looking at the pale and panting Yuri master, Alec showed a smirk on his face. "Master Yuri, let me send you a ride." Master Yuri heard the words, and the painful face suddenly showed a smile. "Oh, I didn''t see it at the beginning, and Alex is really careful, then please." As everyone knows, as long as the corpse is intact, the undead summoner can tell them to be the undead soldiers, so this is the preparation for the master of Yuri to come to a different body. Seeing that Yuri Master is ready, after Alex said a sorry, he immediately raised his sword and prepared to give Yuri Master a good time. When Slotters saw this scene, his face was not revealed by the expression of hatred. "Block him! Be sure to stop him!" Chapter 1104： Come in time Chapter 1104 is coming in time "Get started!" Master Yuri looked at Alec with a gratifying smile. He lay flat on the ground and tried to expose his neck so that he could break his sword. In fact, Master Yuri does not need this at all. With the strength of Alec, let alone open his eyes, even if he closes his eyes, he can guarantee a hit. However, he saw that Master Yuris movements did not say anything. He glanced at the roar and let the death knight rush to block his own Sloths. Alec also smiled at Yuris master. "Master Yuri, you take a step first, I will come soon! You are well!" When Aria said the last few words, the tears could no longer hold back from the corner of the eye, and the raised hands suddenly made a force at this moment. The swaying big sword cut through the air and made a sound of emptiness, and went straight to the neck of Master Yuri. "Damn!" Slotters looked at the scene in front of him. He wanted to smother Yuris soul in the body for him to punish what Yuris master had done, but Yuris master would rather be himself. The dagger is not willing to be enslaved, which makes Slotters very angry. Prince Charlie, who was flying farther and farther in midair, closed his eyes in pain. He couldnt wait to fight with the Mozu, but he couldnt do it. This kind of grief hurts Prince Charlie. Suddenly, a high voice came, Prince Charlie opened his eyes with some doubts, and the moment he recovered his sight, he suddenly found a figure flying through the eyes like lightning, and even the speed was even the master of his nine-power. Can''t see clearly. "This is... what? It seems like something yellow, this..." Prince Charlie was still thinking, but the underside of Alec was wide-eyed, and an incredulous look looked at the scene. His hands trembled because of numbness. If it wasnt for the broken sword in front of him, he told him that it was real. He thought it was a dream. Master Yuri was also a shocked look, and then he looked at the people and grinned. "Bad boy, I didn''t think you came!" The coming people heard the same words and smiled at Master Yuri. "Oh, sorry, its late, some things are delayed on the road. Well, it seems that the situation is not good at the moment. I will talk about what will happen later, I will deal with it first. Let''s take a look at the situation here." The coming is not someone else. He is the Hall that rushed over from the Liji Empire after destroying Diff. Just as Alex was killing Master Yuris millennial, Hall sat in the Lightning Golden Eagle and arrived in time to stop Alecs behavior. "Hall!" After seeing Hall, the people who knew Hall were exclaimed, but in addition to being surprised, Slaughters and Judah were more hatred. Hall, the human being, has destroyed many of their plans. It can be said that they have not completed their tasks now, a large part of which is because of Hall. However, they hated Hall at the same time, but also with such a trace of fear, after all, Hall''s strength is not as simple as a nine-semester summoner. Just as Slaughter just wanted the Gryphon Knight to leave, all the people including him suddenly exclaimed again, because they saw that the Griffin Knight who was pursuing Prince Charles had not listened to the command. No matter how the undead soldiers on the back of the gryphon commanded, they were indifferent, and even some undead soldiers directly killed the gryphon, and the gryphon was so pierced without any resistance. Watching the lion cub being killed fell, Hall frowned, and then he waved his hand, and there were countless flying World of Warcraft in the sky. As soon as they appeared, they rushed directly toward the Griffin Knights. After a brief contact, the corpses continued to fall from the air. When Slotters reacted, there was no lion sitting in the air. The undead soldiers, and the griffins are all honestly following the flying World of Warcraft that Hall summoned. Seeing this, Slotes once again realized the horror of Hall. He summoned the undead to still need magic power, but Halls ability to conquer the summoned beast is really beyond his reach. At one time, there is a kind of life that is both raw and living. Feeling directly into the heart of Sloths. "Hall! Are you here?" When Hall heard the voice, he looked up and saw Charlie, who was sitting on the eagle and the beast, looking at him with excitement. He was obviously very excited about Hall and the rescue of Yuri Master. "Well, come back." Hall nodded slightly, then reached out, two potions containing life springs appeared in his hands, waving at the already dumbfounded Alec, and the reaction to Alecs head was still aura, thanking Hall. Afterwards, regardless of his own injuries, he immediately took the life spring water to the Yuri master who was paler and paler. Yuri master, who looked a little ruddy after taking the pharmacy, was shocked by what he felt in his heart. He knew that Yuris master had belonged to the state of the oil, and even if he didnt do it, Yuris master also left. Not far from death, but the agent given by Hall can see the effect even under the service, showing how valuable this medicine is. Hall looked at Prince Charlie and others who were grateful to them and saw what they wanted to say. Hall said that Slotters said. "If there is any problem, I will say, I will solve this guy first." Hall''s voice is not very big ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but Slotes and others are listening clearly. "Don''t be so arrogant, I am not the original Slotters, but I am..." "Oh, yes, forget to tell you, Diff is dead." "What?" Slotters, who originally wanted to say something, suddenly changed his face. Although Diff is not a good deal with him, he also knows Diffs card and wants to solve Diff. It must be semi-class. The master is only able to look at Hall''s such an understatement, and Sloths has a skeptical look. But his instincts told him that Hall said it was true! Soon, the appearance of a figure made Slotes realize that this is indeed true! I saw a figure suddenly rushed to the death knight''s team, waiting for those death knights to react, after a glimpse of the sword, those death knights did not react at all and were left in the head. Seeing this horrible scene, everyone present was deeply shocked. Chapter 1105： Not right Chapter 1105 is not right The sudden scene of the massacre made everyone deeply shocked. In particular, Slaughters and Prince Charlie, both of whom were in contact with or about to reach this level, suddenly felt exclaimed after they felt the breath from that person. "Half holy?!" After exclaiming, Slotes was a gloomy face, and Prince Charles was a face of excitement. They all know that if there is no such person, maybe Hall will only slightly ease the progress of the attack of the Mozu army, but after knowing that the strong is half-sacred, they all know that the situation has begun to change. "Hey!" Slotters snorted, his eyes staring at Hall. "Hall, don''t think that you have a semi-class master, you can do whatever you want, today is your death!" Sloths didn''t like to force it like Diff. After he learned that the current situation was very bad for him, Slotes didn''t hesitate, he immediately threw a black thing out, and then quickly fastened his hands. Come up. A black six-pointed magical array suddenly appeared in front of Slotters, and then a somewhat familiar scene appeared in Hall. "You... actually..." In front of Hall, only one dragon with only bones in his whole body was staring at the crowd with his big green eyes. The dragon''s momentum that came out of it was much richer than the one called by Diff. Even if he looked at the undead dragon, he couldn''t help but tremble. Hall did not think that, except for Diff, this Slotters even dared to insult the dragon''s body, and even he wondered if the undead summoner had this hobby and wanted to have a skull dragon as a summoning beast. ? "Ok?" What surprised Hall was that this skull dragon was not composed of other cockroaches, it turned out to be a real dragon skeleton! "Roar!" A roar sounded from the bone dragon mouth, and those flying in the air, except for the lightning golden eagle, began to tremble. "You! Damn!" Looking forward to the big sword, his face was very ugly, and he looked at Slotes full of killing. Seeing the lookout came out, although Slotes was very afraid of the strength of the lookout, but with this undead dragon, his heart suddenly had a sigh of relief. Slotes is very clear about the strength of the undead dragon. When he is not using the secret technique, he is already a medium and half holy. Once he uses the secret technique, these people will become scorched earth. Due to the appearance of the undead dragon, the focus on the battlefield has been attracted, and the human coalition side has thus received a brief breathing space. Prince Charlie and Abilis, who came back, saw that Master Yuri could not help but be relieved of his life except for the exhaustion. Then he looked at Hall Road with gratitude. "Hall, it''s really thanks to you coming back, otherwise..." Prince Charlie was a little excited and said that his eyes were a little moist. "Prince Charlie doesn''t have to do this. If there is any later, let''s talk about it. Let''s talk about the Mozu first." Listening to Hall mentioning the Mozu, Prince Charlie nodded seriously, and he naturally saw it, and he also felt the fear of the body, and obviously it would be a thrilling battle. "Well, you have to be careful!" Prince Charlie glanced at the big sword, the momentum was no worse than the undead dragon, and there was a shocking look in his eyes. He hoped that he had not seen it before. At the beginning, he was just a similar battle with himself. Master, but now... Hall didn''t know what Prince Charles thought. At this time, he only had Slotters and the undead dragon in his eyes. "Hall, do you think that you only have a semi-class master? Oh, let you down!" Slaughter looked at Hall with a smug look. "Hey! Slotes, you really made me underestimate, but you know, you did something wrong!" "Doing something wrong?" Slaughter looked at Hall with curiosity. He wanted to know what he was doing wrong. "which one?" "You should not insult the dragon! Especially, you still use the bones of the dragon to be the summoning beast!" When he heard that Hall was talking about it, Slaughter smiled. "Hahaha, I thought you wanted to say something, and I was not afraid to tell you that the most powerful of our undead people is the undead dragon. Although I am only a semi-finished product, its strength is already enough to crush you! Including your side. That half holy!" "Hurricane!" Looked at the words and screamed directly, carrying a big sword and rushed toward the undead dragon. Slotters saw a sinister smile on his mouth, but he knew the power of the undead dragon. Under the pressure of the dragon, the opponent''s strength would be suppressed by at least one-third, which is why he is so confident. . And one more thing, Slotters found out that the half-level master around Hall was very hated by the undead dragon, so he had already thought of the next step after summoning the undead dragon. His plan is to attract the hope, and then use the special inscription on the magic robe to directly kill Hall when the undead dragon and the watch are fighting. "boom!" A loud bang came and a figure was directly shot and flew out. The huge noise suddenly caught everyone''s attention. "Oh, Hall, it seems that your helper can''t do it!" Seeing this scene, Slaughter''s face could not help but reveal a smug smile Not only him, but also always worried Judah, his face was not relieved. After all, Hall had brought him a lot of panic before, and now that after seeing Hall being suppressed, the original heart of Judah was also put down. Hall''s Warcraft has been suppressed by the undead dragon, the strength played less than half, and the half-level master of the Hall is also dragged by the undead dragon, so that even if Hall arrives, Carlin City can not escape the attack. fate. But I don''t know why, Judah still feels a little bit wrong in her heart. She thought that Judah looked up and looked at Hall. He found that Hall was too calm compared to other people. Even Prince Charles had just couldnt help but pull out the weapon, but Halls face was still a faint smile. "I''m not right! Absolutely not right!" Judah thought of it, and quickly came to Slotes, and Slotes frowned. When he heard Judah''s words, his heart suddenly became uncomfortable. "What''s wrong? He is loading! Hey! Waiting for the undead dragon to kill the half-san, I can see if he can laugh out!" Chapter 1106： Dragon! Chapter 1106 Dragons! Don''t look at Slotters''s words and arguments. In fact, his heart is also somewhat imaginary, but at this time he can''t show it, lest he be seen by Judah. Like Slotters, they were a little nervous, as well as Prince Charles and others, especially Charlie. After seeing the gaze being shot, there was a cold sweat on his face. "Hall, I hope he has nothing to do? Here..." Charlie''s meaning is obvious. Hall''s other summoned beasts seem to have received the suppression of the undead dragon, and hopefully no match for the undead dragon, so that Carlin City Being broken is just a matter of time. As Billy was as nervous as Abilis. After Hall arrived, Abiliss heart was extremely excited. Before Hall led a large number of summoned beasts to defeat the seas and save the elves. Therefore, he thinks that Hall will return this time, and perhaps he can also save the elves. However, the current situation seems to be somewhat unsatisfactory. Hall''s summoning beast army is suppressed, and the only strong one is no match for the undead dragon. The current situation is really not optimistic for the human army. "Hall, Princess Nosia? If the situation is wrong, you will take them away from here, and we will hand it over to us!" When he heard Abilis, Hall reacted. He was puzzled and looked at the nervous Abilis and other people who were puzzled. "Oh... Nosia, they are behind, come over for a while, what''s wrong with you?" Hall''s voice just fell, just climbed up from the ruins and rushed to the undead dragon''s hope and was directly drawn out by the dragon of the undead dragon. "Oh, I didn''t think that this undead dragon of Slotes was so powerful and interesting!" Still interesting? ! When Hall spoke, the tone was still so indifferent, which made General Abilis and others anxious. "Hall, look down on the undead dragon, or don''t let him be so desperate, take a little bit of it, then you take someone to escape from here." escape? Hall blinked, until this time, he only understood, the emotional Prince Charles and General Abilis, they are not optimistic about themselves. After trying to understand, Hall couldnt help but smile. It seems that if they dont give them a reassurance, they are expected to be killed. Thinking of this, Hall gave Prince Charlie a reassuring smile. "Oh, the situation is not so bad, I will see how I can clean them up!" This Seeing that Hall continued to turn his head and look forward to the battlefield, Prince Charlie and General Abilis couldnt hesitate to look at each other. Finally, Prince Charlie sighed. "Hey, since he said so, then we will wait and see." It seems that Halls expression irritated Slotters. He just wanted to say something. Suddenly his eyes were attracted by a figure in front, and he saw the look of being defeated by the undead dragon several times. At this time, the body actually started. There has been a change. The original handsome look of the body constantly swelled scales, the scales centered on the chest of the hope, spread out to the surrounding, very quickly, a scale full of scales, and some looks like dragons in front of everyone. "Well? This is... the atmosphere of the dragons? No wonder!" After looking at the situation of lookout, Sloths couldnt help but look at the small eyes. He looked at the look of the eyes in addition to the shock. There is such a hint of excitement. Judah, who had been working with Slotters for so long, immediately understood that the emotional illness of Slotters had been committed again. It was estimated that he wanted to get a look at the body and then he was shot into a dead soul. "Roar!" After looking at the transformation, the momentum of the body completely broke out. At this moment, the undead dragon without the sense of wisdom suddenly gave off a ray of light. Then, it actually faced the case when Slotters had no order. Hope is a green dragon breath sprayed over. The look of the just-changing suddenly flew up, and the dangerous escaped the dragon''s breath. The green dragon''s interest directly smashed the Mozu soldiers who couldn''t get away from the ground, and then a scene that made everyone fearful. I saw those undead soldiers who were sprayed by the green dragons, and they melted directly. Looking at the green water, even Hall couldnt help but shudder. "Good hegemony!" The dragon''s dragon interest is not the unique magic of the dragon, its power is beyond doubt. Seeing that there was no hit, the undead dragon suddenly raised his head and saw a black shadow flashing against his head. The undead dragon did not react, and the shadow was directly directed to the ground. After a loud bang, the entire body of the undead dragon was buried in the gravel pile. "Hey!" Slotters snorted. "Don''t think that only you can transform!" Ok? What do you mean by this? The words of Slotes made the people around them stunned. Can this undead dragon be transformed? Sloths didn''t hesitate. He glanced at the strength of the dragon after his transformation, and his right hand was on his body. Judah on the side could not help but widen his eyes, and in addition to the fearful look in his eyes, there was still a trace of greed. No one explained, everyone found the action of Slotes, a black light suddenly emitted from the Slots magical robe, flying directly in the direction of the undead dragon. "Block him!" Although Prince Charlie and others do not know what this black light is, they know that this is definitely not a good thing, and habitually tells the hope. Seeing the lookout did not move, and the black mang fell directly into the body of the undead dragon Charlie prince face could not help but reveal a hint of embarrassed expression. He remembered this, and it seems that he is not his own person. He is commanding and looking at it. However, everyone did not pay attention to the embarrassment of Prince Charles, they all looked at the front. As the black light faded into the body of the undead dragon, the entire body of the undead dragon was wrapped in black light, and a strong death scent suddenly emanated from the undead dragon. "Hey! Shake, fear, you know, its a stupid decision to offend a soul caller." The voice of Sloths came at this time, and everyone did not pay attention to him except for frowning, because the change in the dragons in front of the eyes was too strange. Originally full of embarrassed body, even after the black energy wrapped slowly boiled out of the meat, the dead dragons, this time actually restored the original appearance, although those flesh and blood looks very embarrassing, but this is indeed Is a living dragon! "This... how is this possible!" Chapter 1107： Perseverance Chapter 1107 Persistence of Persistence "This... how is this possible!" Looking at the flesh and blood that suddenly appeared on the undead dragon, everyone in the scene, including Hall, was invigorated. This scene is too shocking, too unexpected for everyone. "Is this the dark energy of the demon king?" Among the people in the field, apart from Slotters, the only one who knows the inside story is Judah. Can you let the undead dragon become like this, in addition to the devil, who else can do it? The sudden change of the undead dragon really scared a lot of people, but after Halls slight blemish, the complexion returned to normal, because the strength of this undead dragon is still semi-holy, and there is a small black as a card, so dont worry. Turn over here. "Hey!" After the transformation, the undead dragon turned his head and looked at it. The murderousness in his eyes was released without reservation. He looked at his face and changed his face. He looked at the undead dragon with a serious look, his hands involuntarily gripping. tight. "Hey! Look for death!" Looking at the cold, with a big sword directly rushed to your undead dragon, the strong confrontation, seize the opportunity is a very important joint. Seeing the rushing over, Slotters showed a disdainful expression on his face. This time he used the devil to give a very cherished dark energy, which made Slotters feel painful, but when he thought of killing the hope After that, you can get a perfect body, and Slotes is quieter in his heart. As for Hall... Slotters glanced at the direction of Hall. He thought that Hall would show a scared look, but what made him a bit wrong was that Hall was still a faint smile. Seeing this smile, Slaughter''s face sank "I... hate this smile!" Originally thinking of solving Hall''s Slots as soon as possible, after seeing the hope that even the next move was not hit by the undead dragon, he suddenly changed his mind. "Kill that half-sacred! I think he can still laugh out!" Accepting the order of Slotes, the powerful legs of the undead dragon slammed, and it was full of shackles, but now some fleshy wings suddenly waved, a powerful air current will directly surround the undead soldiers Was blown down a lot. The undead dragon that flew up gave a suffocating sense of oppression. Even Prince Charles and Abilis couldn''t help but watch the undead dragon in the sky nervously. "Hey!" A scream from the heart came, everyone only felt that the mind was full of stinging feelings, even if Hall felt a little discomfort, the lightning golden eagle sitting down slightly shivered, so lightning Golden Eagle did not have any other unexpected circumstances. This made Hall unable to breathe a sigh of relief. Oh la la la A sound of gravel landed, and I saw it crawling up in the gravel pile. The original scales had a crack. "Well? I even let the hope of the injury!" The power of the undead dragon is indeed beyond the imagination of Hall. Originally, I wanted to let the rest of the look, but it was a powerful breath that appeared on the lookout. Obviously he was prepared. Use all your strength. "Hall, don''t worry? Your one...the master, it seems that something is not good." The Prince of Charlie on the side could not help but remind him. "Do not worry, look at his heart..." When Hall said here, Yu Guang just saw a few figures, seeing their eyes shining and looking at the look of hope, Hall could not help but smile. It seems that I felt that I was looking at it. The people quickly turned around and looked over. After seeing Hall, they immediately came forward with sincerity and fear. "Young Master! Please punish, we have not completed the task of the master''s arrangement!" Seeing these people kneeling down to plead guilty, Hall hasnt said anything yet, and Abilis, on the side, said. "Hall, the elders have their own special situation. After the situation here is resolved, I will tell you in detail." Hall heard a few accidents and looked at Abilis and the medical elders who were wrong. I thought about it later. "Hey! This thing will be said after the event, you are waiting for you." These few people who came to plead guilty were not others. It was the Longmen and the elders who were arranged. They found them when Hall came over, but the time is wrong, even if there is a problem in my heart, I can only wait. After the settlement of the Mozu army brought by Slotters, I said it. The Dragon Elders and other elders first responded with respect and respect, and then looked at Abilis''s eyes with a grateful look. "boom!" Another loud noise interrupted everyone''s thoughts. Everyone quickly turned around and looked over. One person and one dragon were fighting in the air at this time. Compared with the undead dragon, the body of the look is very small, but it is such a short body that can even compete with the powerful undead dragon. From the side, the strength of the look is also strong. However, the face of Prince Charles and others became more and more dignified as they fought, because it is clear that there are more and more situations in which they are expected to be hit, although he climbs up very quickly every time, but on his body. The scars are very telling to everyone, and they are not desperate for the undead dragon. The battles beyond the hope and the undead dragons have all stopped. The two sides are obviously not fools. They are also involved in the battle between the two and the half. This is not a help. This is to die. The bodies that lie down on both sides of the ground are the best proof. Seeing hope is about to fail, and all the faces of the Mozus, such as Slotters, are showing joy. As long as the hope of this human being is defeated, then waiting for humanity will be endless desperation, then it will not be used at all. They start, the human coalition will be directly defeated. "Look!" Suddenly a reminder came. Everyone quickly looked up and saw that they were caught by the claws of the undead dragon, and they were desperately resisting the closing of the two claws. It is conceivable that once the undead dragon claws are closed, the lookout will definitely end up with a broken bone. "Damn! Come on! Don''t give up!" The old man was mistaken for this nervous scene. Suddenly a human soldier roared. He continued to bleed regardless of his wounds. His eyes stared at the direction of his eyes, his fists gripped tightly. With. "Come on! Adults, don''t give up! Beat him!" "Adult, you can! Come on!" With the opening of the soldier, the sound of constant scruples came from below. There were human beings, elves, and ordinary soldiers. Even Alec roared and supported the hope. For a time, the human allied forces are encouraging voices, which makes Slotters frown, and the undead are better, that is, they are much worse in terms of feelings. Seeing the courage of the human army, Slotters felt uncomfortable in his heart. Chapter 1108： Advance Chapter 1108 Promotion Looking at this time, I was sweating. Obviously, his state at this time was not very good. After the undead dragon turned, his strength grew too much. He hoped that the strength of the middle and half holy level would still be crushed by it. The strength of the apparently undead dragon is definitely a higher half! The original exhaustive hope suddenly heard a scream of encouragement, not knowing what was going on, and suddenly there was a mysterious force in the body that wanted to erupt from his body. After feeling that the originally weak limb suddenly had power, the desire to be a party could not be for a moment. Fortunately, he is experienced, knowing that this time is not a daze, the hands full of blue veins rushed out, the original claws of the undead dragon, which began to slowly open at this moment. "Well?! How is it possible?" Seeing that the hope of being captured by the undead dragon suddenly increased suddenly, Slotters couldn''t help but exclaim. Slotters'' face is constantly changing. He looks at the situation in the eyes. It is obvious that there should be signs of breakthrough. If the original strong breakthrough is made, there is a great possibility that the current situation will be The situation that was hard to come by was destroyed. The reason why he hesitated was because he had absolute certainty to cooperate with the undead dragon to defeat or even kill the hope, but he was thinking about the gains and losses of doing so. Just when he was thinking about whether to start immediately, suddenly a roar sounded from the mouth of the watch. Everyone turned around and looked at it. He saw the hope that was originally captured by the undead dragon. I dont know when I had escaped from the undead. The **** of the dragon. The most worrying thing is that the escaping hope is greatly increased, and it is much stronger than before. The majestic momentum is like a heat flow spreading around, and the bodies on the ground are actually blown. Flying everywhere in the air. "This... Is this a breakthrough? The Holy Power?!" Alec looked at the situation, and the high hands were stiff in the air, and he swallowed. After all, in the past, it was the existence of the sacred master who was heard in the legend. Now that I see one at the scene, it is not surprising that Alex will be surprised. "No, not yet!" Prince Charles shook his head. He was a senior high-ranking ninth-level master. It was only a step away from the semi-class master, so he naturally felt that the strength of the hope was still semi-holy. Not holy level! The horror of the Holy Power can be described as destroying the heavens and destroying the land. The ants are below the holy level. This is not a random statement. Seeing that Alec and others looked over and puzzled their eyes, the sharp eyes of Prince Charlies eyebrows were still staring straight at the majestic look, and then continued. "The gap between the momentum and the undead dragon is getting closer and closer. If you don''t guess wrong, you should be promoted to a high-level semi-level master!" Advance? ! Everyone did not expect that the hope was promoted at this critical moment, and everyone who was amazed later showed a surprise expression on his face. "Oh, it turned out to be the case. I said that Hall is not worried about it. It turns out that he has already counted this point. It is really amazing!" "Ah, no wonder, I think that Halls adult has been standing here like a mountain. I dont even have a reaction to seeing the adults being crushed. Its estimated that this is his estimate of giving pressure to the adults. Its really hard to break through the adults!" I don''t know when it started, the following people turned from amazement to flattering, and looking at this situation, there seems to be a growing trend. Hall''s calm face, the unknown face twitched slightly, saying that he was really not calm for this reason, he wanted to explain, but seeing everyone is such a look, Hall can not help but sigh A tone. Instead of wasting time explaining them, it is better to let them think they are better. Hey! A burst of shock suddenly came, and even the lightning golden eagle was blown back a certain distance, and the flying sand that came with the shock wave hit the crowd over time. Some low-ranking soldiers were smashed by the head of this flying stone, and they had to look for shelters to escape. The powerful ones were to use the vindictiveness to shake off the flying stones. After the shock wave, everyone saw this clearly. At this time, the lookout changed again. The **** scales that had been hit on him were recovered again at this time, and it looked like the golden glow, and it seemed that the defense was stronger than before. "Hey!" Didn''t kill the lookout, which made the undead dragon very angry. I saw that it had a burst of black energy on the body, energy enveloped its entire body, and with its huge wings waving, the undead dragon Directly facing the lookout rushed over. "Hey!" The hope of promotion is very strong at this time. He grips his fists and feels the power on his fists. His eyes are filled with excitement. Seeing the undead dragon once again rushed over to you, looking forward to not hesitating, raising his casserole-sized fist, and punching the undead dragon that rushed over. Watching the two powerful forces coming into contact, Prince Charless face changed dramatically. He released the vindictiveness in his body and yelled at the people around him. "Defense! Find shelter to avoid! The magician immediately unfolds the defensive magic array!" Prince Charlies words are still a bit late. If you dont have to check with the Prince, everyone knows how to do it, but the situation that the talents have been looked at has been given to the town. This has not yet reacted. They are one person and one dragon. Right. With the loud bang of the bang the chilling sound of the gaze and the roar of the undead dragon came at the same time. Then, the shock wave after the impact of the force unrelentingly destroyed everything around it. Many of the soldiers who were close and had not reacted were affected, and they screamed again and again. The huge impact filled the surrounding dust, and Slaughter waved his arm to drive the dust. When he saw the situation in front of him, his face became very ugly. I saw the huge body of the undead dragon lying on the ground, except for one head still outside, the rest of the place was buried in the pit. On the other hand, the situation of lookout is no better than the undead dragon. A new pit is enough to prove everything. "It turned out to be really promoted!" Slotters saw that he was really close to the undead dragon, which made his original plan have some discrepancies. The rapid change of the situation made him start to be impatient. "No, you can''t go on like this. Since this person is Hall''s hope, then destroy his hope!" Chapter 1109： The undead dragon being drawn Chapter 1109 The Undead Dragon Being Drawn "In this case, let your hopes burst!" Slotters glanced at Hall, and then he turned to your Judah. "The next battle is under your command. Once I kill and look at it, attack immediately!" After Slaughter dropped this sentence, the whole body suddenly became a little fuzzy. When Judah saw it clearly, Slotters disappeared directly into his eyes. "What? What is he going to do?" Judah looked at Slotters, who suddenly disappeared, and was a bit uncomfortable with Slotters'' imperative tone of instinct, but Judah also knew that it was not pursued. At the time, when he turned his head and was looking for Slotters, the people on the side suddenly exclaimed. "It''s Slotters!" Ok? Judah asked to turn around and saw that I didn''t know when Slotters appeared at the side of the undead dragon. "What is he going to do?" Some of the same doubts as Judah were Hall and others. Hall blinked and looked at Sloths, who reached out and touched the undead dragon''s head. The instinct felt that something was wrong, but the undead dragon had changed from awkward to flesh and blood. Body, Hall can''t understand, can he still have other changes? It was because of the doubts of this meeting that Slotes acted, and he saw him with a smirk. "Hall, this is what you are looking for. Originally, this move is to deal with the old monsters in the human inner court, but I didn''t think that there is such a small monster here! There will be killing the hope, I will personally put it He made the undead, let him take your flesh and blood away from your body little by little, so that you can''t live like death!" The words of Slotes made the human army unable to resist a chill. This is how much grievances can be so mad. It is estimated that only the undead people will do this. "Hey! Go, let them see what it means to be dark horror!" As Slotters words were just finished, suddenly a more powerful momentum broke out in the undead dragon, and the undead dragons body was surrounded by black energy. Not only that, the black energy is constantly transforming the undead. The dragon, the original flesh and blood body, came out with a piece of scales. Its scales and looks are a bit different, because this seems to be the real dragon scale, and the most surprising thing for Hall is that the color of this dragon scale is black! Black dragon? ! Hall did not expect to see a black dragon here, although it is a black dragon that has died and been resurrected! Looking at it is even more wide-eyed, with a hint of fear in his eyes. Obviously, the black dragon is the most powerful and ferocious dragon in the eyes! But I don''t know why, after the surprise, I suddenly thought of the squatting in the side of the Hall, like a puppy, and I liked the Hall, and then I was excited by the Hall to give a barbecue. I hope that even if Xiao Hais appearance is seen by the black dragon in front of him, I dont know if it will be alive and hard, and then mad again... "Roar!" A scream of screaming in the air came, and everyone suddenly felt that their souls were shaking, and even some people were stupid. The whole person stood in the same place, and even the bleeding of the ears and eyes was not noticed. "Damn!" Looking at the eyes of the undead dragon, he suddenly felt weak, his chest seemed to have a big mountain, and the huge pressure made him breathless. "Hey!" A blood spurted directly from the mouth of the lookout, and the look that suddenly looked at became pale. "Fear, run away! Your last days are coming, enjoy the last good times!" The words of Slotes were particularly harsh at this time, but everyone did not have time to pay attention to him, because the undead dragon had already begun to act, and the sound of a walk was like a reminder, not just a human soldier. Even the Elves warriors couldnt help but retire. If there is still a supervised team behind him, it is estimated that this is the case, the human coalition has already collapsed. "No! Never let the guy who insults the dragon continue to exist! Absolutely!" Suddenly, I suddenly screamed and burst into a powerful momentum. The whole person was like a bow and arrow from the string, and rushed straight toward the undead dragon. "Hey!" After seeing the eager eagerness, the undead dragon saw that he suddenly turned around, and a black shadow directly brushed over the look of the hope. Even the screams did not even come out, and the whole person was suddenly shot and flew out. "Hey!" Seeing here, Prince Charles and others couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The original powerful hope was directly drawn. This scene is somewhat unbelievable. "How did he do it? Why did the undead dragons evolve again and again? Is the dead spirits really so powerful?" The strength of the undead dragon is too strong, and for a time, everyone can react. "Oh!" After the flight, the undead dragon directly looked at Hall and others, even if Hall was also trembled by the imposing dragon''s momentum. "Damn, I didn''t think... it would be so strong!" The undead dragon''s current strength is at least holy. Hall, who has seen the little black power, is very sure of this, otherwise it can''t beat the hope so easily. Glanced at the already lying on the ground and climbed up and looked up. Hall knew that it was not the time to install it. If he didn''t shoot, he would have no chance to shoot. "Ha ha ha! Hall, now you know that you are afraid? Late! Ready to die!" "Cut!" Hall suddenly smiled disdainfully His smile dissipated the original nervous atmosphere. "Hey, pretending to be deep! I don''t see you really seeing the coffin!" Slotters looked at Hall with a cold eye. He had no patience. The energy that he had just used could not last long, so he had to hurry at this time. Kill the Hall to avoid night dreams. "Hey!" After the undead dragon felt the thoughts of Slotes, he immediately rushed over to Hall, and Prince Charles and others changed his face. He suddenly burst into a powerful momentum and snarled in front of Hall. . "You are going! I am dragging here, don''t let me die! Remember to live, you are the hope of mankind!" Abilis had no nonsense. Like the Prince of Charlie, he burned his vitality in front of Hall. Obviously he was also preparing to delay the escape for Hall. Hall was a little crying and laughing, and at the same time, he was moved to look at the two people in front of him. Seeing that the undead dragon was close at hand, Hall waved his hand and a huge black shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. With a huge slap in the air, everyone was suddenly Some stunned and watched the undead dragons being drawn out... Chapter 1110： Black dragon appeared Chapter 1110 Black Dragon Appears "This... how is this possible!" The undead dragon was drawn, and the picture was so beautiful. The beautiful people all made a blink of an eye. Even Slotters was a ghost-like expression. Obviously they didn''t believe their eyes. And let them take a sip of coolness, this is the dragon that flies away from the undead dragon, and it is also a black dragon, and it seems that this is a living black dragon! "Heaven! It is also a black dragon! Still alive!" After everyone was shocked, they all looked at Hall with a fearful look. They were able to find the dragons in the ancient mythology and also controlled it as a summoned beast. The Protoss are still shocked. As we all know, the legends in the ancient mythology, the dragons, can be a legend that can grow into a protoss. God level summoner... For a time, everyone looked at Hall''s head and they all came up with such a word. "Roar!" Xiaohe suddenly screamed, and the big eyes of the lantern looked red at the undead dragon that had just been hit by it. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He turned his head and glared at Slotters. The huge momentum suddenly overwhelmed. Sloths was so embarrassed by Xiao Hei, and he couldnt help himself tremble. He looked at the huge creatures in front of him and wanted to say something, but when he got to his mouth, he couldnt say it anyway. "You! Damn! You dare to insult the dragon! You guys are filthy and dirty!" I heard this again. Suddenly, Slaughter thought of a situation. This sentence seems to have been said to Hall and Hall. So, at the beginning, Hall has such a card, with the dragons overbearing character. Seeing that his own people were made into undead, naturally, Slotters will be the target of slaying for the first time. This is like holding a red flag in front of a buffalo. The behavior of Slotes is obviously a search for death! "Roar!" Suddenly the voice of the undead dragon came again. Listening to this voice, it seems to be full of anger. Hey! Xiaohe heard the words and turned to look at the undead dragon who snarled and rushed to his eyes, showing a sad look in his eyes. "I didn''t think... you turned out to be the kind I saw for the first time. I felt your sorrow. Let me send you a ride. It will be my meeting!" After saying this, Xiaohe suddenly opened his mouth, and the energy with the destruction of the earth slowly radiated from its mouth. "Not good, fast, fast retreat!" Judah''s face was a little blue, and after feeling the energy that made him frightened, he turned around without hesitation. After the generals of the theaters heard this, they turned away without saying anything, and the undead soldiers and death knights still stood still because they had not received orders. At this time, a hot breath suddenly filled the surrounding space, Judah looked back and saw that his eyes could not help but get the boss, and the pupil could easily see that a red heat slowly occupied him. Pupil. "Roar!" "Do not!" The Undead Dragon and Judah screamed at the same time, and Prince Charlie looked stunned at the undead dragons and the Mozu army surrounded by red energy. As far as they can see, the undead soldiers who were touched by the red energy did not even pass through for a second, and turned directly into ashes. The most detrimental undead dragon seems to be in a bad situation. His dark scales began to fall off slowly in this flame. With each movement, the scales seemed to fall like rain. Fast, after the scales were finished, the flesh and blood of the undead dragons began to emit black smoke. As the black smoke emerged, the undead dragon slowly recovered its appearance. The green eyes of the eyes became weaker and weaker in the flames, and the bones of the body continued to melt. Sloths saw it here, and he ignored the little black and suddenly screamed. "No! You can''t do this! Can''t do this! This is my heart! I..." Suddenly, Slotes was in a tight heart. He looked up with some mistakes and saw that he didn''t know anything. Xiao Hei came to him, and he stared at Sloths so condescendingly. Seeing this scene, even if it is just a viewer, Prince Charles and others can''t help but swallow. "That... Hall, is it really your summoned beast?" Xiao Hes move just killed the undead dragon and most of the undead soldiers. This kind of powerful destructive power made Prince Charlie worry. If the black is violent, the human army is just no different from the ant in front of him. . "Do not" Hall is not saying the word, not only Charlie, but even everyone can''t help but take a breath. Do not? What are the meanings? day? A black dragon is not the summoned beast of Hall, then... the thought of the black dragon will be uncontrolled, then the consequences... Just after everyone had the idea of ??wanting to escape, Halls voice came again. "Little black is my friend! It is a brother!" Uh! Halls breathing is like a breath, so that everyones heart is up and down. If someone has a heart attack, it is estimated that it will hang directly. and many more? what did he say? friend? brothers? God, isn''t that a joke? I have already returned to the side of Hall and I can''t help but hear the Hall. He knows that Hall is bullying Xiao He from start to finish. It is estimated that no one will believe it. And just as everyone was still in shock, suddenly there was a scream in front. "No, Black Dragon God, you listen to me, there are some misunderstandings here, but I listen to the devil..." The following words did not say because he has been swallowed into the stomach by Xiao Hei. "Oh, that''s it?" After watching the undead soldiers lose their Slotters, they all began to turn into ashes, and everyone in the room did not react at all. "Yeah, it''s over!" Prince Charlie sighed his eyes, and then he sighed and said. Don''t look at the calmness of Prince Charlie, but among the people present, he is the most excited one. You must know that not long ago, under the threat of Master Yuri, he was prepared to break through with elite troops, but in a blink of an eye, because Hall, who suddenly killed, even destroyed the Mozu army, this picture was too big. The big one is still making Charlie still in shock. But at this time, a voice that made everyone stunned from the mouth of Hall. "Little black, you bastard, even eat so disgusting guy, give me a good brush, or you don''t want to eat from me again!" Chapter 1111： Hall is angry Chapter 1111 Hall is angry Hall suddenly opened his mouth and reprimanded the words of Xiao Hei. It sounded like everyone was looking for death! That is the black dragon. It is definitely a god-level existence in the future. At this time, it was abandoned by Hall. Many people are secretly stunned. If Xiaohe is theirs, lets not eat people, even if they eat one every day. The children who are born are willing to help. What makes everyone even more surprised is the following scene. The mighty and sturdy little black, after being reprimanded by Hall, is not only not angry, but also reveals a kind of flattering expression to Hall for mercy. This subversion of the cognition of many people has made many people directly dumbfounded, but only the desire to know this situation is only a few twitches, and then quickly returned to normal. After losing a bunch of barbecue to Xiaohei, Hall once again put Xiaohe into the space. After all, the blackness is too strong, and many people are scared to sit on the ground, which is not good for the next finishing work. . "Hall, is that really your summoned beast?" This is the second time that Prince Charlie asked about this. After Hall nodded, Prince Charlie twitched a few times, and finally reached for the shoulder of Hall. "Catch it!" Uh... what I said... how do you feel a little weird... Hall looked at Prince Charlie with a grin, and when he saw him, he threw himself here, and then arranged the things behind him, so that Hall didn''t know what to say for a while. "Oh, the young man is good. I didn''t think that my old man could survive. It''s good. You are busy with your visit. I am going to persuade Charlie. It is estimated that he is stimulated by you." This is my anecdote! Seeing the rest of the crowd, following the salute of their own, followed by Prince Charles, Hall could not help but rolled his eyes. "It seems like I am your savior, you are right to me!" Fortunately, General Abilis did not leave him to step forward and pull Hall''s hand. He was alert in Hall and just wanted to say that he liked women and didn''t like men, even if the man looks as beautiful as a woman. When he insisted on his choice, Abilis said with excitement. "Hall, Princess Nosia is okay? I didn''t think that your strength has improved so fast, the Elf has been saved!!" "Wait, the Elf is saved? What is going on, right? How are you here? Just what did you break out, what is going on?" Although Hall eliminated the army of Slotters, but from the beginning to the end, he did not know what happened in the end, he felt that he was rushing all the way, and then rushed to the big and confused Killing the Quartet to save the people, what happened in the end, but he is not too clear. Uh Abilis was also dumbfounded by the doubtful expression of Hall''s face. The feelings of others were not specifically for rescue, and they did not know what happened here. Abilis, who understood this reason, suddenly felt that today is the lucky day of the goddess, otherwise not only Prince Charles will die, but even the dark forest elves will be destroyed. Abyss in the heart thanked the goddess of Abilis and quickly said the situation here. Fortunately, his eloquence was good, and he did not let Hall doubt. During this time he simply gave Hall a few minutes. explain clearly. After hearing the words of General Abilis, Hall suddenly realized that all this turned out to be the **** of the sea people, and this time the sea seems to have used a very large army, otherwise the dragons and elders also Will not lose a lot. "Damn, this Naga king is really damned!" Knowing the cause and effect of Holden, he gnawed his teeth. The Longren and the elders and other people heard this, their faces were not red, and they lowered their heads. Although this time because of the number of enemies too many, but initially promised to Hall to expand the Dragon People''s team, the result not only did not expand, but also lost a lot, which made him feel that he was a failure. "Hey, what about you, is this the Dragon Man I know? When will the Dragon Terrans blush or be dejected because of shyness? Look, you should say what you should do!" The lookout on the side has long been angered. He is the patriarch of the Dragon People. Although he did not have anything to do with him this time, the Dragon Man does not give force, and that is his biggest mistake! Seeing Hall asks himself, looking forward to saying nothing, he will lift up the elders and the two elders. The elders and the elders know the power of the hope, so they did not resist. Seeing this, I looked more and more angry, and my face looked staring at the two, and the strength in my hand could not help but increase. The elders and the two elders couldn''t help but cough, but then they continued to suffer without the pain, as if they could make their sins less. General Abilis was surprised to see the sudden appearance of the gaze, but this is their own Dragon''s own business, and Abilis is naturally not good to say as an outsider. Hall saw the appearance of the elders and the two elders without wrinkling, and looked at Hall''s dissatisfaction. His eyes suddenly smashed, and then he slammed the two elders on the ground and made a loud noise. Come over, step on his head, and on the other side, in the eyes of the elders, with amazement, looked at his face and took a slap in the face. The sound of "ž" was very far, and many human army and dragon people heard this voice, and they could feel pain through the distance. Some human army officers saw their men go back to see suddenly they looked up and gave them a foot. Not only that, he kicked and squatted. "What are you doing, don''t you hear the order, act quickly, and get the body of your companion before night, I will let you sleep with them at night!" Although the battle bodies that came during this time are not uncommon, even the companions who just just laughed were killed in front of them, but they really let them sleep in the place where they are full of bodies at night. It is terrible to think about it. For a time, many people quickly turned around and quickly left to do things. As for the gossip about why people are beaten, I would like to ask those who are not afraid of death. The human allied forces have gone, and the dragon-human warriors are all trembled and stand in the same place and do not dare to move. Seeing this, I hope that without Hall, he will speak directly to the elders. "You are an idiot! The young master let you lead the team, are you bringing it like this? Where is the blood of the dragon people? Only the dragon people who are on the verge of death, there are no hunger and fearful dragons!" Chapter 1112： Evil crisis Chapter 1112 The Elves'' Crisis Hearing the hope of this, the elders who had been stunned by a slap in the face suddenly woke up. He had always thought that Hall was angry because he had killed a lot of dragon human warriors, knowing that he had just been screamed and screamed. awake? When he was running away, he felt that something was wrong, but he was too busy at the time, and he did not respond to what was wrong. Until he hoped that the words were just spoken, he realized that the feelings were emotional problems of the tribe. It is. Regardless of the redness on his face, the elders tried to turn around and saw that their own tribes stood there with one head and two heads, not to mention that Hall would be angry, even if he was at this time, his heart was incomparable. anger. Seeing that the elders seem to have some understanding, I hope to continue to pump him, but Halls voice is about this time. "I understand? You can do it! The Dragon Man is born for the battle. Just in your state, let alone fight, it is very good to have no escape." "Sorry young master! I am wrong! Please punish!" After realizing his mistake, the elders looked at Hall with a serious look. Hall looked up at the big elder who was looked up and raised his face, and his face suddenly showed a smile. "Okay, let him be, now that the elders have understood, then the next thing will be given to him!" I hope that others will be relieved when they hear the words, and the seat of the patriarch may be concerned about the patriarchs. I will naturally care about the tribes. I know that tens of thousands of people still have this point, and it is false to say that they are not distressed. Fortunately, the Dragon Terran can be made in a special way, otherwise it will soon be distressed and dead. Of course, the same distressed Hall! Don''t look at him laughing now, but the heart is hating the Naga bastards! "Damn! Let me lose so much! Go back and make up for you, I will be with your surname!" The next elders how they deal with this matter is not what Hall wants to know. What he needs is nothing but a result, a process, and so on. He doesn''t want to understand it. If things are going to be close, they are not exhausted! After chatting with Abilis, the flight of World of Warcraft, where Nosia and others sat, came over. Seeing Nosia had nothing to do, Abilis sighed with a slight sigh of relief, but Nosia saw the poor look at Hall after hearing the dark forest. Where did Hall get this look, I immediately took the road. "Well, let''s go, people don''t have to be too much, let''s take a few heads and let the elders follow them!" People who have understood Hall''s strength have not raised any objections after hearing this proposal. They are joking, there are black dragons, such powerful summoning beasts, even if there are more sea troops, the army and black dragons arranged on limited land. When you meet, the discerning person knows the ending at a glance. The powerful army of the Mozu was wiped out by the Black Dragon. The number of the Marines was much higher, and the ending was not much worse. If there was a difference, it would be as simple as a dragon or two dragons. Finally, after deliberation, Hall took Abilis and looked forward to it. As for the Longren elders, they followed to accept the captives, and Prince Charlie also had the same tasks, while resting on the spot, as soon as possible, let the reinforcements rush. Come over, wait for the Hall to deal with the situation in the dark forest, then go to the Autonomous Region of Orakir to solve the front of the Mozu on the continent of Allen. Just as Hall sat with the lightning golden eagle rushing toward the dark forest, the Elf King City in the dark forest was now firmly surrounded by the Hai army. The elf who stood at the top looked gloomy and looked at the infinite sea force in front of the sea. She knew that if there was no accident this time, it should be the last battle of their elves. The following seas have not yet acted. Obviously, the well-arranged formations prove that they are ready to attack and seem to be waiting for the last offensive signal. "Queen of Her Majesty!" Suddenly a voice interrupted the thinking of the Elf Queen. The Elf Queen looked back and saw a smile after seeing the person. "Master Adelaide, are you here? Is there no problem with your injury?" The person who came is the Druid master Adelaide of the Elves. I saw Adelaide wrapped a lot of gauze on his right arm. There was still a trace of blood on his back that he had been injured before. "Oh, nothing, this injury is just a small thing for our druids." Small things? The Elf Queen shook her head slightly, and she remembered that when Master Adelaide came back, he could see the bones in his arms, showing how heavy the injury was, but Master Adelaide, their druids had the ability to repair quickly. But the Elf Queen knows, don''t look at this ability is very powerful, but this ability is based on the premise of consuming druids. In other words, the wounds that originally took a month to recover, the druids in order to repair as soon as possible, the consumption is their three-month life! "Hey, Master Adelaide, why come back and come back, you are the elders of the elves, isn''t it better to go out?" After the Elf Queen saw that Adelaide master was really fine, he couldn''t help but sigh. Tolerance, that somewhat blame looks with her beautiful face, and replaced it with the average person. However, the master of Adelaide is obviously not affected by this kind of influence. He only saw his deep eyes looking at the sea army outside, and his mouth slightly showed a smile. "Old After all, the world of young people, I have taught everything, and how the future is not a bad old man can decide! Besides, the Elf King City is my home, I can''t get used to it when I leave here." Until she discouraged the useless Elf Queen from sighing, she did not continue to say this. After all, there is no effect now. The Dragon People led their people to escape the dark forest. The Elf Queen believes that as long as there is Hall, the son-in-law, The elves have a future. I don''t know why, the face of Hall''s hippie smile appeared in the mind of the Elf Queen. When she thought of her baby daughter being cheated by Hall, the Elf Queen could not wait for a magic to lie on Hall''s face. Master Adelaide looked at the Elf Queen with some doubts, because it seemed that the mood of the Elf Queen had changed a little. "Is the Haizu offensive?" Adelaide master glanced at the sea army, his movements caused the Queen of the Elf to perceive, and understood that after the embarrassment, the elf queen coughed and said. Is the ancient tree of life ready? This time... it seems to really use it. Chapter 1113： Marine army Chapter 1113 The Marine Army Is the ancient tree of life ready? It seems to be really using it this time. When I heard the Elf Queen ask this question, Adelaides face showed a dignified expression on his face. "Her Majesty, I am ready, just..." Seeing Adelaides masters indecisive appearance, the Elf Queen turned her head and said affirmatively. "There is nothing, but the elves will not surrender. Even if they all die in this battle, as long as they are there, there will be seedlings of life and ancient trees, and the elves will continue to survive!" Adelaide sighed and said with a firm face. "I understand! Her Majesty! Whenever you need it, you can release it!" When the Elf Queen heard this, she nodded lightly. At this moment, a sudden low conch sound came from afar. Both the Elf Queen and the Adelaide Master changed their faces at the same time. "coming!" Sure enough, when they turned to look outside the king city, the Hai army began to slowly move the square after the sound. The heads are all shellfish, obviously they are used to attract the firepower of the elves. Behind them are all kinds of large-scale maritime army. Among them, a row of huge giant octopuses is the most conspicuous. They only see that they are standing tall and tall sea warriors except for the tentacles used to move. Look at them, it seems to be the most powerful killer whale warrior in the sea. Not only that, but the Hai people also brought flying World of Warcraft, a kind of winged fish World of Warcraft, although their flying height and duration are better than the flying World of Warcraft on the land, such as the Griffin, but they The number is huge, and you can also take some of the short sea sorcerers - the electric scorpion! If Hall sees the configuration of the Hai army, he will surely exclaim that this match is a perfect match. With the endless army of the Shanghainese, the Elf can resist it and it is already very good. Among the arid army, the most amazing thing is that there are still mermaid! And those mermaid people do not seem to be coerced, but actively participate in this battle. What exactly is going on? Behind the Hai army, a huge, shell decorated with many delicate corals and pearls, is sitting on a man with a humanoid snake. The man is wearing a very gorgeous costume. This costume seems to be specially tailored because this pair There are actually four sleeves. I saw his hands wrapped around his chest, one hand on the chair and the other hand, and the other hand was holding a fine wine glass and elegantly drinking the wine inside. It seems that all this is noble and elegant, but his face completely destroyed the mood! I saw a long scar on the man''s face, from the forehead across the right eye to the root of the right ear, and the surrounding scales proved abnormal because of this scar. Especially when he opened his mouth, the serrated teeth were estimated to scare the child directly. This man is not someone else, he is the current king of the sea - Naga King Charles! "Hehehe, Adams, for many years, it seems that this is one of the few unites of our seas! You see, turtles, electric scorpions, sharks, mermaids, faceless people, Naga people, etc. This time, I was able to attack the enemy together. After hundreds of years, this battle will surely become a battle of great attention! Then I will become the closest fighting partner! How do you feel?!" After hearing Charles''s words, a handsome man who was not far from Charles was suddenly turning his head and said. "I just hope that you can talk and count!" "Adams! Hey, are you threatening the king? If the king thinks that you are useful to the mermaid, we can completely let you all destroy the family!" If Hall is there, he will be shocked, because this man named Adams is not someone else. It is the father of the White Star Princess he wants to save, that is, the Adams of the mermaid patriarch! As for why Adams is here, this must be said from a while ago. Because of the appearance of Hall, the fighting advantage between the mermaid and the faceless is slowly biased towards the mermaid, and just as Adams is preparing to lead the mermaid to break through the defense of the faceless, the king of Naga suddenly leads the killing of the sea. To. Adams, who thought that the hope was about to burst, suddenly heard that the arrival of King Naga was not to destroy them, but to entertain Adams to attack Allen. Adams was vetoed until after the goal, but he hesitated after seeing a figure. It turns out that the people around King Naga are not others, they are the white stars that were previously captured by the Mozu. And the situation of the white star seems to be somewhat wrong. Her whole person looks very bad and seems to be controlled by something. In the face of his daughter being arrested, and dozens of times his own enemies, Adams considered again and again, and finally agreed to the request of the King of Naga, joined the Haizong coalition forces to attack Allen mainland. This is why the mermaid family will be seen on the battlefield in the dark forest. Adams glanced at the person who had just spoken, and there was a mocking expression in his mouth. "Gilbert, are you too overestimating yourself? I didn''t know who it was before, and we almost broke through the defensive front. You are so embarrassed to say this? You still have to shame?" Said Adams, ignoring Kiel. Burt''s ugly face suddenly sighed. "Sorry I just remembered, it seems that you have no face!" "You!" Gilbert couldn''t help but scream, but he hated people to talk about things. They didn''t have faces without face, but Adams, the bastard, liked to use them to hit them too. The faceless people of Gilbert hate the mermaid. "Enough!" Seeing the trend of quarreling between the two, the Naga Charlies face was stunned. He now regrets bringing the two races together, if not for the darkness of the agreement with the Mozu. Forest, he really wants to pack them both here. Seeing that Naga King Charles was angry, both of them turned their heads coldly, and Charles held out a hand and rubbed his head, and then continued. "Adams, I hope that you are better not to cause trouble, if you anger me, I can''t guarantee that White Star is okay!" "You!" Hearing Charles mentioning the white star, Adams changed his face and just wanted to say something, but after he said a word, the latter words were swallowed by him forcibly, and finally his face was ugly. "I know." Chapter 1114： Battle of the Elf King City Chapter 1114 The Battle of the Elven King City Seeing that Adams was soft, Gilberts face suddenly showed a smug expression, but before he was proud of it, Charless cold voice came again. "Gilbert, you too, I don''t want to have other problems at this critical time, you... understand!" Gilberts face changed, and he naturally understood the meaning of Charless words. The three major races of the sea have been fighting for the position of the sea king. For thousands of years, I dont know how many times Ive played. It is said that the internal contradictions of the Hai people themselves are bigger than those of the Terran. If Charles does not know why he suddenly became a big one, otherwise there will not be a feat of all the sea people "joining together" to attack Allen''s mainland. . Therefore, Gilbert is very certain that Charles is not saying this, he will really do it! After taking a deep breath, Gilbert nodded slightly, "Okay, as long as he does not intentionally cause trouble." Although Gilbert is somewhat resentful, Charles does not care. Anyway, as long as he is obedient, he does not mind finding a time for the faceless to disappear from the sea. "Good! So attack, I want to see how long the Elf Queen can last!" In fact, when Charles was chatting with them, the Hai army had already entered the defense of the Elf king city. The elves warriors have long aimed at the sea army under the command of the sergeant. Although they all know that the elves of the sea are difficult to save in the case of todays large army of the sea, the elf warriors present are very determined. I would rather die than run away. "I have targeted me, shooting at their joints. Once they have a hard straightness in the middle of the arrow, they will shoot them at this time!" An elf general obviously learned a lot of experience in combating the sea during this time. He was obeying the instructions of his side while observing the situation of the sea and the army. This skill of rapid shooting, if it is replaced by humans, it is estimated that there is no archer who can''t do it for more than ten years, but they are different from each other. They are born with talents for bows and arrows. They can be said to be the best candidates for bow and arrow. In particular, the Elf is a long-lived race. After years of practice, their shooting level can reach the level of shooting. After hearing the order, the Elf warriors set up a horse-drawn bow and aimed at the Haizu army through their bows and arrows. In the forefront, there are some strong defensive races of the Haizu, such as the Turtles and the Conchs. They are all in a defensive posture when they are close to the Elf King City. Step by step with the unique Haizu slogan of the Haizu. Approaching the Elf King City. Just as they proceeded step by step, suddenly the city wall uploaded a whistling sound, the sea warriors immediately understood that this is the elf family began to shoot, the generals of the sea immediately roared. "Hello!" As his orders were issued, countless shell shields were lifted, and the sea army in front of it seemed to be a moving defensive fortress. When it was said that it was too late, the arrow arrived when the sea warrior had just raised the shell shield. The sound of "Dangdang!" came from time to time, followed by a scream of screams. At one time, the team attacked by the Hai army had a lot of confusion with the fall of the bow and arrow. "Don''t mess! Go ahead! The people behind will pull back without death!" The generals of the Haizu side also seem to have experience, while letting the sea soldiers continue to move forward while commanding the rest of the people to deal with the wounded. However, his words have not been finished yet, and a series of arrows have hit the rain. The target of the elves is the injured sea warriors, and there are also many arrows passing through the gaps of the previously injured sea warriors. , killed a lot of sea warriors in the rear. "Damn! Make up the vacancy! Go ahead! Otherwise, wait for the beheaded!" Seeing the fear of the sea warriors in the middle, the generals of the sea suddenly roared. This general of the sea is a Naga warrior, so he will not take care of these low-level sea warriors, and the low-level sea warriors will not dare to speak, especially the turtle warriors, who use poor eyes. Looked at the injured or dead comrades, bite the teeth and then lifted the big shield and walked forward. "The magician is ready!" Seeing that the Haizu did not be distracted by the attack, the Elf general immediately spoke to the magician commander on the side. The Elf magician waved his hand and waved his hand behind him. Soon, Hundreds of Elf magicians sang magic. Seeing that another arrow rain came out, after the sea army fell down, the Elf generals immediately yelled. "put!" With the order, hundreds of various kinds of magic were sent out from the Elf King City, and the dazzling splendid magic rushed directly toward the Hai army. The hesitant Hai national army had just been knocked down by the arrow and the sea had not had time to make up. A lot of magic suddenly rushed to the sea army. "Booming!" The sound of explosions and screams continued to come. I watched the loss of the Hai army in front of him, and the elves suddenly cheered. "Hey!" Charles snorted, apparently he was somewhat dissatisfied with the situation, but he still took the wine glass and took a sip, but this time he was drinking it in one breath. From here, he still felt inside. Very unhappy. On the side of the Naga generals, he quickly said to the soldier next to him, the soldiers heard the words immediately ran down, Charles did not pay attention to this situation, all he needed was the result, for this process He didn''t care very much. The Hai army, which was frustrated by the advancement, did not retreat. For a large number of large-scale naval forces, the loss just was just a slap in the face. The Hai army quickly returned to normal under the command of the general, and as they continued to march forward with the elves'' bows and arrows, a sudden whistling sound came from behind. The elf general on the Elf King City immediately shouted at the sight. "Be careful of the enemy''s magic!" Although the Elf King City has a defensive magic array, but the people present know that it has been playing for so long, the magic array has not had much energy, so under the magic attack of the sea, the magic array will be broken in the first time, and then there will be no Less magic hit the king city. At this time, the druids that were prepared immediately applied magic. At that time, the young and old seedlings of the kings and the kings were able to withstand most of the magic, even if the old tree seedlings did not take care of them, there are still many The magic is on the Elf King City. For a time, the elves on the Elf King City suffered heavy casualties... Chapter 1115： attack Chapter 1115 Attack Looking at the fierce scene below, Adelaide''s face changed slightly, and it didn''t take long for the Elves to fall down so much. This is not a good thing. Musical novel Www.ئs520. Com "Her Majesty, let me go!" The Elf Queen looked at the front and watched Adelaides request to kill the enemy on the front line. She shook her head and refused. "Master Adelaide is not in a hurry. At present, both sides have not dispatched the masters of the 9th-class combat power. If they are rushed out now, the Haijia Naga Kings will definitely not stand by and stand by, even if they release the old trees of life, they are just dying. Nothing! It has not yet reached that point." In fact, the Elf Queen did not want to engage in a life-and-death battle with the Hai army. So, before that, he let the Dragon people flee here with the future of the Elf, and then she would have to give them time, even if it is more than a second. After all, the situation in Carlin City is not optimistic. Judging from the news, the Mozu seems to be besieging the city of Carlin. Once the Haizu and the Mozu army broke through in advance, the Haizu and the Mozu army will cause the Carlin City to be attacked on both sides. At that time, even if the dragons are strong, they will be annihilated in the army of the Mozu and the Haizu. Master Adelaide seems to know the reason why the Elf Queen did this, he said after thinking about it. "That line, Her Majesty, I will go down to treat the wounded. When necessary, I can start with the first time. In this way, I will not be confused if I figure out the problem." The Elf Queen naturally would not refuse this request, only to see her turn to look at the master of Adelaide. "Then it is hard to master Adelaide." After the Elf Queen took a ceremony, Master Adelaide turned and left the gate, watching the back of Master Adelaide, and the Queen Elf sighed slightly. After cleaning up her mood, her face became cold again. "Hai! I won''t let you win so easily!" In fact, this is true. After the magic of the sea magician, the elves warriors have suffered a lot of deaths and injuries, but the elves warriors seem to have a mortal heart, and every elf warrior has clenched his teeth. Even if it was an elf warrior who had broken his leg by magic, he only handled the wound a little simple. After seeing that the wound did not bleed a lot, he immediately pulled the bow and threw a sharp arrow. The rest of the Elves warriors became red with their eyes, and they immediately bowed at the sea magicians, shooting them with their arrows at the anger of the sea magicians. The generals of the sea seem to have been prepared for a while, and immediately retreat after the magician casts his offense, but there are still many sea magicians who are hit by the revenge arrows shot by the elves. With the shooting skills of the elves, the sea magicians who were basically shot were killed. At the same time, the elves'' magicians are not idle. When the sea magician retreats, another wave of magic is displayed. Their goal is not the sea warriors who are holding the shield in front, but the sea people who are in chaos. Magician. "Boom!" A burst of explosions came, and the sea magician troops were suddenly bombed. "You waste! Quickly support the magical array!" A general of the Naga family grabbed the head of an electric sorcerer and yelled at him. The electric sorcerer who was arrested was afraid to speak, and quickly nodded, and the Naga generals dismissed him aside, then wiped the electric sorcerer''s body on the side of the clothes. Nausea on the mucus. "Give me some quick defense!" Under the command of the Naga generals, the sea magician quickly calmed down and applied magic. For a time, the elves'' attacks were stopped for a while. Seeing this scene, the Naga generals showed a smile of satisfaction. Obviously he did not care about the death of other Haizu. He cares that if he can''t complete the task of Wang, the consequences will be very serious. Seeing that the elves seem to have no other front-end attacks, the Naga generals waved their hands behind them, and soon there was a strange sound coming from behind. This voice immediately gave the elf general on the Elf King City an anxious look. "Fast! Let the Guards! Let''s try to aim at them! Don''t let them smash the city!" After waiting for the generals of the Elf to finish the speech, suddenly the sound of the whistling sound of the air was blown from a distance, and it was originally close. "Defense! Prepare for contact! Archers spread out!" The reason why the Elf generals are so nervous is that there are hundreds of black shadows flying in the sky. These black shadows all have a common feature, that is, they are very tall and have a sea trait. Armor, each with a jagged tooth, with a cruel smile, looked at the people on the Elf King City. They are the more powerful and overbearing killer and whale warriors in the sea. Each one has a huge hammer-handling weapon in their hands. They look at weapons that are taller than one person. Many elves face are exposed. The look of fear. "Shooting! Shoot them down!" At this time, the words of the Elf generals came in time, which made many elf warriors wake up from fear. After a short period of chaos, the first bows and arrows were shot under the command of the captain against the uninvited guests flying in the sky. "Dangdang!" The sound of a metal collision continued to be uploaded from the sky The killer whale warrior blocked most of the arrows with the body. Of course, some killer whale warriors were directly shot and killed. After the call was made, he slammed into the wall of Wangcheng City and then fell down and fell on the ground. However, these are only a few unfortunate ones, and most of them still fall on the city walls and even the city. The elves have long seen the shameless but effective and effective means of attacking the sea. The attack was just a riot for a while. Soon, a pair of soldiers armed with large shields and special spears were surrounded. "Hey! You still have to fight with us? Prepare to die!" A killer whale warrior smashed the head of an elf warrior and smiled disdainfully in the angry eyes of many elf warriors. Then he was not in words, the sledgehammer was waving in his hands as if it were a toy, and under the horrified eyes of the Elves warriors, he directly went to the elf warrior holding the big shield in front. The elves warriors clenched their teeth, and the shields were placed in front of themselves. With the loud noise, four or five elf warriors were directly shot and flew out... Chapter 1116： The helplessness of the mermaid Chapter 1116 The helplessness of the mermaid "Damn! Attack! Shoot his eyes!" Seeing his own man was killed several times, the captain of the Elf Guards was a bit ugly, and he pulled out the sword and rushed straight up, while still not forgetting The soldiers under his command issued combat orders. Musical novel Www.ئs520. Com "Hey!" A loud bang came, the elves guarded the army commander and the killer whale warriors and the soldiers slammed together. The killer whale warriors only took a step back, while the elves defensive army chiefs spit blood. Go back a few steps. The elves themselves are not power-type races. They are really different. They are even worse than the dwarves, not to mention the killer-like race of the killer whales. However, it only took a slight injury. It can also be seen from here that the elf family can still be able to defend the strength of the army. The face of the killer whale warrior slightly revealed a strange expression. When he grinned at the elf guardian army chief, suddenly his face changed, and he couldnt wait to dodge and directly reach out to himself. "Beep!" A burst of dull voice came, and only ten arrows were inserted on the back of the killer whale warrior. For a time, the killer whale warriors had blood flowing back. The huge pain made the killer whale warrior angry, his red eyes matched his jagged teeth, which seemed to give a feeling of fear. "You all **** it!" The killer whale warriors screamed, ignoring the injured palm, picking up the weapon and rushing toward the elf archers. In this narrow space, even if the elves are more agile and are so close to the killer whale warriors, they are only killed. At this time, suddenly a figure came out from behind the killer whale warrior. Under the horrified eyes of the killer whale, a long sword directly scratched his throat. Huge pain and difficulty in breathing made the killer whale The soldiers'' footsteps suddenly stagnate, and after a loud bang, the killer whale warriors fell unwillingly. These killer whales are the first fighters. The scene was just on the king''s city. They were either killed or the elves were busy with defense. It was the merits of their soldiers that made another group of killer whales. The warriors were able to fly smoothly. At the same time, the ground forces of the Hai army also followed this opportunity to move forward quickly. Looking at this scene, the Elf Queen''s face became more and more fascinating. She did not think that the Haizu''s offense was so sharp, how long it took for them to force them to use the cards. Charles was obviously very satisfied with the situation. He looked at the army that was about to touch the wall, and then he said with a smile. "Soon, it won''t take long for the elves to become history! The next step is human! Hehehe!" Adams heard a slight change in his face. He naturally knew what Adams said, that is, this time they attacked the Elves in full force. After the Elves were destroyed, their next goal would be the entire Allen continent. By then, I dont know how many sea warriors will die on this battlefield. Adams can''t do anything at the moment. He can only secretly blame Hall. This **** kid abducts his daughter and doesn''t say that she hasn''t protected her yet. She still wants her to fall into the hands of the dead. He even wants to meet Huo. Er, be sure to pack him! And just as Charles smiled, Adams was full of resentment against Hall, and suddenly there was a huge roar in front of the wall. "Ok?" Everyone quickly turned around and saw that I didnt know when a huge bear-type Warcraft suddenly appeared on the battlefield. His appearance made the Hais army suddenly disorganized. He was like entering a land without people. The former army of the Hai army was smothered everywhere, and the sea warriors that he had hit him were dead and dying. At one time, the pace of the march of the Hai army was blocked. After the emergence of this giant bear-type Warcraft, there have been thousands of small-sized models of the bear-type Warcraft appearing on the wall, and the original killer-killing killer whale warriors flew out. "Can''t help it? Hey! Semen, I will give it to you!" Charles saw that he couldn''t help but scream, and he naturally recognized that this huge bear-type Warcraft is the Elf Druid Master Adelaide. After seeing that he couldnt help but shoot, Charles immediately said to a Naga general called Semen. "Follow my king!" This Naga general called Semen is the head of the Nak''s Second Legion. The person who can do this position is naturally not to be underestimated. Just as he was just about to go up, suddenly Charlie opened his mouth again. "That Adams, I remember you didn''t bring Simon? If you are the head of the first army of the mermaid, he should be good enough, or go to play together?" Adams, who had intended to stay out of the way, had a slight change in his face after hearing Charlies words. He wanted to reject the proposal. He only nodded after seeing the smile on Charles face and the look of the poor people. Replied. "I know." Adams''s tone made many Naga generals very uncomfortable, but Charles did not care. He was very satisfied with Adams''s attitude, so he was facing Semen Road. "Go, let''s work with the mermaid masters. This is a rare opportunity." Semen was a little glimpse, but he soon realized what he was, and nodded and smiled. "Yes! My king!" Soon, Simon, who was commanding the mermaid army, received an order. Although he did not want to fight with the Naga people, there was no way. As a high-ranking mermaid, he knew why Wang agreed. Cooperate with the Naga. As soon as he thought of the situation of the white star, Simon couldn''t help but smash Hall''s bastard. The Hall, who was rushing over, suddenly made several sneezes in a row, which made Abilis couldn''t help but sneak away from him a few steps, fearing that he was infected. "What happened? Have a cold? No, it must be someone who thinks about me, and is a beautiful woman! Nothing wrong, that''s it!" For Hall''s cheeky face, General Abilis''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch, and the lookout was expressionless, apparently he was somewhat tolerant. Elf king city front The master of Adelaide became a giant bear who swept the sea in front of him, and when he was about to continue his attack, he suddenly changed his face. He did not think too much and jumped directly to the rear. At this time, two figures appeared in front of him, and Master Adelaide saw the two figures and his face changed. "Prepare for two dozens?" Chapter 1117： Grinding mermaid Chapter 1117 Grinding the mermaid of the foreign workers Looking at the two sea powers that are not lower than themselves, the face of Adelaide, who has become a giant bear, has changed slightly. "Oh, I have heard about how powerful the Elf Druid is. Let me see your strength today, I hope you don''t let me be too disappointed!" Semen pouted his ugly teeth and looked at Adelaide''s master with a sly look. After he said this, he seemed to think of something again, and Simon looked at him and smiled. "His Simon, don''t know if you are first or me first? Wang seems to let us take him." Seeing this Naga actually said that Master Adelaide couldnt help but blink his eyes, and his action in the form of a giant bear seemed to give him a feeling of embarrassment. Simon naturally saw the expression of Adelaide''s master, and glanced at the door of Saimen, who said it. "The king has a life, I will naturally shoot, do not need to remind you." Seeing your own words did not cause a gap between the two sides. Master Adelaide knew that the battle for a while must not be taken lightly. Fortunately, he still has a card, so he is not worried about his safety. "Oh, since Lord Simon knows, it would be better!" After saying that Semen did not pay attention to Simon, after turning his head, the smile on the connection suddenly converges, his eyes slowly become serious, and the eyes of Adelaide masters are slightly narrowed. At this time, Semen suddenly disappeared in the same place, Adelaide master pupils fiercely big, he did not hesitate to directly extend the huge claws, a wave to the right. The sound of "" came, the huge claws and the big sword collided together, and the power of the master Adelaide turned into a giant bear, even if it was a giant tree of hundreds of years, he would hit it. The break broke out, but just now, Master Adelaide felt that there was resistance and that his power was blocked by hard power. Yu Guang glanced at the right side, only to see that Semen was sticking his tongue out and licking his lips, then looked at the Adelaide master with a look of excitement. "Good, this power... I like it!" The master of Adelaide did not speak. His eyes suddenly changed, and the strength of his paws was once again large. This made Semen unable to look at the master of Adelaide with some mistakes. He did not expect that the master of Adelaide would still have Yu Li. Seeing that his strength could not resist, he just wanted to recover his strength to avoid the giant claws of Master Adelaide. Master Adelaide suddenly screamed. After his roar, Semens face changed dramatically. . Regardless of whether he was humiliating, he yelled at Simon, who was standing still. "Not yet?" Simon blinked his eyes. In fact, he was very happy to see that the Naga of Semen was killed by the elves, and he could be seriously injured by living, but he already felt a bad look staring at himself. He knew that it was King Naga, Charles. When she thought of her princess in the hands of the Naga tribes, Simon couldn''t help but sigh, and then when she looked up, her eyes suddenly became firm. Master Adelaide originally wanted to follow this rare opportunity to kill the arrogant Semen, but when he was just preparing to act, a ray of light came directly to his own eyes. Even if it becomes a giant bear, the eyes are still a weak place. The master of Adelaide was originally one of the few elite warriors of the Elf. If this time hurts with injuries, it is definitely their loss. carry on. Therefore, Master Adelaide did not hesitate to open the door to prepare for the sneak attack of the cold sword. After he thought that he would be injured, the master of Adelaide suddenly found that the other sword seemed to be slowing down. He looked at the other side with some doubts, then opened his mouth and bite the other''s big sword. He felt that the power on the sword was indeed not as big as he thought. The master of Adelaide did not follow this opportunity to pursue. Instead, he turned his head sharply, and then this force directly smothered Simon. "Hey!" After Simon landed, there was no strange expression on his face, but the face of Semen flying over was very ugly. "Simon, you!" Although he just saw Simon to help him, but he didn''t know why, he always felt that something was wrong. If he changed to himself, the situation of the sneak attack, even if there was no hedgehog of Adelaide, would at least let him The injury is, but... Adelaide was not injured in front of him, and Simon did not continue to attack. This situation naturally made Semen suspect. In fact, not only is Semen suspected, but Charles and others behind them naturally look in the eyes, but he is not angry, but faintly speaking while drinking. "Adams, your people, it doesn''t seem to care so much about this battle, this situation can''t be done!" Adams naturally knows why Simon is like this. Not to mention that Simon is the mermaid army that is arranged in the army of the sea. It is just a role in cheering and cheering. This situation was closed by Charles. But now that it has reached this point, Adams, if they still do it, Charles is naturally not allowed. Seeing that Adams didn''t speak immediately, Charles smiled and said to himself after drinking a drink. "White Star is a good girl. You said that if you let him go up to fight the Elves, will the Elves not hurt her?" "You!" Adams did not think that Charles would be shameless to this point, but he could not take Charles. A look at the smiling Charles ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Adams can not wait to put all the wine glasses in his hand into his mouth. "Call!" Adams took a deep breath and then nodded. "Simon may not be able to adapt yet, I think he will adapt soon!" Seeing Adams say this and immediately squatting with the mermaid warriors on the side, Charles face suddenly smiled more happy. "Well, this is also, then I am looking forward to his performance." Front Seemen saw Simon''s state of a foreign worker, so angry that he directed the anger directly to the master of Adelaide. After the transformation, the master of Adelaide was far stronger than the gate, both in strength and defense. Over time, the Adelaide Masters gradually took advantage. Just when Semen couldnt help but scream at Simons hands, suddenly a strong breath came from behind. Under the eyes of Adelaide and Semen, Simons sword broke through Adelaide. The master''s defense pierced his body and slammed Adelaide''s master. Chapter 1118： Comprehensive offense Chapter 1118 Comprehensive Attack "Roar!" Master Adelaide looked at Simon with some mistakes. He did not think that he originally thought that the mermaid Simon was grinding his work, but he did not expect that he would still be in the middle. Music novel network The painful and angry Adelaide master bleeds in spite of the wounds in his body, and directly collided with Semen and Simon. Semen, who had not responded, was the first to be hit, and he was directly hit and flew out. He hit many sea warriors all the way, and Simon was not better. Adelaides eyes were red, and his body exudes a violent breath, which makes Simon somewhat Difficult to cope. I saw Simon avoiding the attack of Master Adelaide while thinking about how to fight back in the next step, and when he was hesitant, a huge claw suddenly appeared in front of him and squatted at his head. Its down. "not good!" Simon''s face changed. He didn''t think that one of his mistakes was caught by Master Adelaide. After seeing the power of Adelaide''s master, he naturally knew what the consequences would be after being shot by this claw. However, he couldn''t escape from the moment. He had to bite his teeth and his hands were in front of him, trying to hold it down. "Your Majesty!" At this time, suddenly a voice came, and the familiar voice made Simon squat down without any hesitation. Then a cold air flow rushed over Simons head, and Master Adelaide suddenly opened his eyes, too late. He was directly hit by the cold airflow, and then he was frozen all over the body. "Kings!" Simon turned around and saw that the person who shot the original was not someone else. It was the mermaid king Adams! Seeing that Adams also shot, Charles''s face showed a smug smile. "Order, let the fisherman attack! Well, you can also go." If the mermaid heard this order before, it is estimated that it is under the wall of the road, and then it is brought there, just throw a few magic, or shoot a few arrows, but this time different, they actually followed a team Expressionless, faceless warrior with a sharp weapon. The general of the mermaid was a bit ugly, but he glanced at the king of Adams who had already entered the battlefield. "attack!" The mermaid warriors heard no hesitation and moved forward. They had already been ordered before the battle. If the king did not act, they could draw water in the battle, but once the king played in person, this shows things. There is no room for return, so you must fight hard. Looking at the mermaid family all over the line, Charles can not help but ridicule. "The same is true of the mermaids, Gilbert. If they still draw water this time, you will not be merciful." Wang Gilbert, the no-facer on the side, heard a smile on his face, but he quickly converges. "I know!" Looking at the task of Gilbert, Charlize ridiculed his back, "Oh, Allen is still too small, here... not suitable for the future of the sea, the future of the sea should be on a bigger stage! The narrow race, or disappear is better!" ...... The sound of "", Adelaide master will wrap his own ice to shatter, then his face showed a dignified look to see a few people in front of him. Especially Adams, who just shot, he can naturally feel the powerful magical fluctuations from his body, which is no worse than the Elf Queen. "Is the mermaid strong? Have you decided?" Master Adelaide knows the relationship between the mermaid and Hall. When Hall went to the sea, he helped the mermaid. It is reasonable to say that the mermaid should It is not with the Naga people, but now it seems that the situation has changed somewhat. "Sorry, the situation is forced, I have to do this!" Adams originally wanted to say something, Simon on the side suddenly said. "What? He killed him!" Semen suddenly interrupted the chat between the two men. Simon frowned and turned back to the door. "My king can''t take a small army leader to command you!" Semen was flushed by Simons words. He just wanted to open his mouth, but suddenly he felt a cold eyes staring at himself. After seeing the owner of the eyes was Adams, Semen suddenly knew the spirit, he naturally Knowing how powerful Adams was, he was there when he attacked the mermaid. Several self-righteous Naga generals died in Adams'' hands. This is not something that he can be provoked by a Naga army leader. But at the moment, the sea is the world of their Naga. He looked back at the place where Charles of Naga was, and then he turned back and said hard. "Sorry for Adams, but the king has already issued an offensive command, we must win the Elf king city!" Adams snorted, "I naturally know, don''t make you remind!" Its very uncomfortable to eat a closed door, but at the moment he still has to hold back his anger, but he is thinking about it. If there is a chance, he must destroy the mermaid and destroy it before destroying it. Shame Adams! Adams naturally felt the dissatisfied eyes of Semen, but he did not care, and the hatred of the Naga people could not be solved in a day or two. After this situation, he would find a way to get a white star~www.novelhall.com ~ Then look for opportunities to clean up the Naga. Seeing that Adams did not immediately shoot, Samuel was roaring and rushed up with his arms. His purpose was very simple. If you didnt do it, then I would bring Adelaide over, when Adams would still or not Hands-on, King Charles will never tolerate this, and Adams will definitely do it. It is no longer necessary to break the Elves of the King City, so Semen feels that if the mermaids die, it is not difficult to destroy them here. After watching Adelaide master being deliberately led by Semen, Adams did not hesitate, he said to Simon on the side. "Do it, or Charles will start!" Simon nodded solemnly, and he naturally knew that he couldn''t hesitate now, so he said that he would attack the master of Adelaide with a big sword and Semen. At this time, the army of the Hai people has approached the city wall, and even the mermaid troops have put up an offensive posture. Seeing that the elves warriors have suffered heavy casualties, the sea armys army will break through the city wall and suddenly a heart-breaking sound. Uploaded from the ground, then a huge figure appeared in front of everyone. Chapter 1119： Secret weapon of the elves Chapter 1119 The Secret Weapon of the Elf "What is this?" The sudden appearance of the black shadow caused the attack of the Hai army to be a stagnation. They all showed a look of panic, not only these ordinary soldiers, but also the generals of the various ethnic groups. "Is it finally released?" After seeing the black shadow, Charles looked a faint look on his face. I saw that this black shadow turned out to be a huge tree. This big tree is at least 30 meters tall, with ordinary facial features and limbs, but with its green bark, giving the sea army a This kind of terrible feeling is the guardian of the ancient tree elves! "what!" A scream came suddenly. The people looked up and saw that the old tree of life only moved a little branch, and then a figure was taken out. "It is the head of the Semen Army!" Some sharp-eyed sea warriors stunned and watched the gated Semen exclaimed. "Roar!" After the ancient tree of life flew into the gate, the same stunned Adams and Simon screamed at the side. "Wang, retreat!" The power of the ancient tree of life is undoubtedly awakened by the roar of Simon, and Adams, who is still in a daze, quickly retreats toward the rear. They have the same thoughts as Simon and those sea warriors. The first thing that started to appear chaos was the turtle warrior in front. However, when a sea turtle warrior couldn''t help but ran away, a big sword from behind, with a fierce sword, smashed the head of the turtle warrior from his neck. "Not allowed to retreat!" A sorcerer of the Naga generals, the one he had just cut, the blood on his face continued to drop, plus the body of the headless turtle warrior, the original Turtle warriors who want to escape can suddenly be on the spot. The sea warriors who had the same escape thoughts as the Turtles in the vicinity of the Turtle Warriors also encountered this scene. Looking at the Naga warriors who were constantly approaching, the sea soldiers were silent. The generals of all ethnic groups quickly screamed and screamed under their prestige, and at this time, suddenly there was a roar of noise in the rear. "Bastards, these idiots, what do you vote for! I will kill you when I come back!" Everyone turned around and saw that the roaring was actually the killer and whale warriors who were thrown in the sky, and the most powerful ones were those who cast their lives on the ancient trees. Seeing here, the sea warriors on the ground were not fortunate, but fortunately they could stop, and for a time everyone gave the killer whale warriors a pitiful expression. And the killer whale warriors had no time to see the expressions of the crowds. They roared and roared, but they also knew that things had been impossible at this time, and there was no other way than to face them. So I saw that I was going to hit this huge tree of life. The killer whale warriors who flew in the direction of the ancient trees in life quickly closed their mouths, and they were nervously ready to fight. The other aspects of the killer whale warriors were sympathetic. Looking at the dozens of killer whale warriors, they soon showed a fierce face on their faces staring at the elf warriors on the front wall. Obviously they were prepared to kill more elves as revenge for their own people. At this time, the Naga generals who had just slammed the giant octopus to stop the hand saw that there was no reaction after the ancient tree of life, and suddenly it was a bright way. He thought it would be a good way to do it. The whale warrior goes to the ancient tree of life, and maybe he can kill this ancient tree of life. And when the Naga generals showed surprises, and the killer whale warriors were ready to hit the old trees of life, suddenly a dozen figures emerged from the ground, they just surrounded the entire Elf king city and saw Those figures suddenly appeared in front of themselves, and the rest of the killer whale warriors suddenly widened their eyes. These black shadows are actually big trees similar to the ancient trees of life. Although they are thankful for their heads, they can take the ancient trees of life that are the first-class combat masters, but can these small soldiers fight? Originally, they also sympathized with the fact that the tiger-whale warriors who had to face the ancient trees of life couldnt help but sneak up, and they prayed that the old trees that emerged would not have any movements, but they only played the role of the Tao, one by one. Shadow suddenly flew from these ancient trees, and it was against the killer whale warriors they flew. Waiting for these killer whale warriors to see what these black shadows are. These black shadows stalked the killer whale warriors, and the huge force deformed them all over their chests. They suddenly spit out blood from their mouths. . Until this time, everyone can see that these black shadows are actually the branches of the big tree. Looking at the thick branches of the thighs, many sea warriors can''t help but **** a cold breath And the things are still not over, the stalking tiger and whale warriors struggled desperately, but these old trees did not give them a chance, with a loud voice and the tragic voice of the killer whales, these tigers The whale warriors rushed into the ground. Watching the heads buried in the ground, half of the body exposed to the outside of the motionless killer whale warriors, the sea warriors swallowed involuntarily. This is too cruel! "Hey!" Under the roar of the ancient trees of life, these ancient war trees slowly moved to the sea army. The secret weapon of the elves has brought deep fear to the sea warriors. Because of the generals who have supervised the war, the sea warriors in front of them have fallen into the dilemma. "Give me the kills." They are so big that they can''t stop us all!" The voice of a general of the Naga was suddenly heard. When he heard this, the sea warriors changed their faces. A turtle general had just wanted to refute the voice of the Naga general. "The offense is dealt with according to the crime of desertion!" There is no way to enter, but also to die, to retire and to die, and the Naga people do have the ability to eliminate the turtles. The generals of the Turtles have a bite and a heart. "Go ahead! Kill the past!" The Turtle Warriors heard a change in their faces. Although they were very afraid of the ancient trees of war, they finally obeyed the command and raised the shields that seemed insignificant in the ancient trees of war. Seeing the turtles marching forward, the rest of the sea warriors finally followed suit. However, the ancient trees of life quickly let them see how sad they are. A branch pierced the air and made a whistling sound. Under the horror of the Turtles generals, dozens of Turtle warriors were directly drawn out. [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1120： Elves counterattack Chapter 1120 The Elves'' Counterattack "Ah!" A scream of screams came from the mouth of the Turtles. They were like toys in front of the war tree, and they were easily taken out by war trees. And this is only the beginning. As other ancient war trees launched attacks, the sea warriors suddenly suffered heavy casualties. Seeing this scene, Simon asked a little serious face. "Wang, what should we do?" The reason why Simon asks this is because once the turtles are defeated, they will soon be their turn to the mermaid army. Although the mermaid troops are stronger than the turtles, but the battle with the ancient trees, the ending is no more than the turtles. Good to go. "Let the magician prepare to attack!" Adams took a deep breath. He knew that there was no room for him to choose at this time. Those who were behind the mermaid had long stared at them. Once they resisted, the no-facers would definitely Relentlessly killing them! Simon, who understood this truth, looked ugly at the ugly ones and waited for him to say nothing, Adams continued. "I am going to block this old tree of life, you go to deal with another one!" Things can only be like this now, Simon just wants to leave, suddenly a figure quickly rushed toward him. Simon and Adams have changed their faces. People are not others. They are the masters of Adelaide who just released the ancient trees of life! "I won''t let you leave, you still have to stay here!" After the master of Adelaide, who turned into a bear, slammed into it, Simon and Adams quickly sneaked to the side, and as they ducked, two shadows quickly rushed toward them. "hateful!" The original black shadow is the branch of the ancient tree of life. The two people who have seen the power of the ancient branches of life are naturally unwilling to hit hard. So they had to choose to avoid the branches and then directly face the master of Adelaide. "Hey!" When the branches were drawn to the ground, two loud noises were heard. One time, the gravel flew, and the ground was twitched with two large pits, and Master Adelaide followed the opportunity to rush to Simon. Simon and Adams changed their face, and when Adams was ready to act, suddenly Simon grabbed his arm and threw him back in the eyes of Adams''s astonishment. And he himself was directly photographed by the master of Adelaide''s giant claws. The huge force made the deformation of Simon''s armor, and then Simon spurted out a blood, and the whole person flew away pale. "Simon!" Adams suddenly exclaimed, and his face became a bit serious. Before he thought about leaving some spare power, it seems that he can''t be like this now. And just as he was ready to start, Simon, who was attacked by Master Adelaide, suddenly tied the branches and tied them to the ancient trees of life. The master of Adelaide, who had just rushed over, was also entangled in the branches and sent to the ancient tree of life. "You!" Adams saw his eyes wide open. He didn''t understand where he was. Master Adelaide was preparing to use Simon as a shield. Master Adelaide has changed back to the original, he did not pay attention to Adams''s anger, but his eyes were calmly watching the front of the sea army. "Battle, we must not let the enemy break through the kingdom!" "Yes!" As the voice of Adelaides masters just fell, the elves warriors suddenly responded. Then one by one, the figure jumped quickly to the ancient tree of war. After the ancient tree of war broke through to the army of the sea, they constantly shot a deadly arrow against the sea soldiers below. For a time, the Hai nationality army that had already been Wangcheng was suddenly defeated. If there were generals of the Naga nationals behind them, it is estimated that they had already collapsed. The situation in the scene reversed the offensive relationship between the two sides, but in the field, two people did not think so. One is the elf queen at the highest point of the Elven King City. She only saw her Liu Mei upright, and the Phoenix Eye never left the Charles sitting in the luxury shell carriage. The other person is Charles, who is sitting in the carriage! Both of them are very clear in their hearts. The situation caused by the appearance of ancient trees in the eyes is nothing more than an unexpected thing. Whether it is the Elf Queen or Charles, it is clear that the real battle is still behind. Charles was not in a hurry, but Adams was anxious, and the ice magic in his hand continued to smash toward the ancient trees of life. For a time, the original ancient tree of the original attack was really suppressed, until the ancient tree of life put Simon After blocking it, Adams had to stop attacking. Simon naturally found this situation, only to see that his mouth was full of blood at this time, and glanced at Adams, who was hesitant in front of him, and the mermaid troops who were being supervised by the faceless forces not far behind Adams. Simon couldnt help himself. Roaring. "Wang, don''t worry about me! Don''t keep your hands, everything is for the mermaid!" After saying that Simon did not care about entanglement of his branches, the whole body suddenly burst into a powerful vindictive. "Oh?" Seeing here, Charles couldnt help but see that it was very interesting. He actually thought of himself as a spectator, and enjoyed it while drinking. It looked like Adams saw it, estimated Adams. An ice magic that will be smashed on his face. "No Simon!" Obviously, Simon is prepared to prevent Adams from embarrassing and choose to blew himself. The master of Adelaide obviously did not think that this mermaid general was so tempered. He had seen that the mermaid was not very keen on this battle, so he wanted to make the fishermen feel awkward. It was indeed praying for some role. Adamss fearful feet allowed the rest of the war trees to be successfully smashed into the sea army, and the Hais army suffered heavy losses. But now the mermaid general has chosen to blew himself up, so that the mermaid will naturally not keep their hands, and the heart is not a good thing for the elves. Seeing that Simons breath was getting more and more violent, Adelaides master made a helpless decision after considering it. I saw the branches that had been entangled in Simon, and suddenly the whole person of Simon was directly smashed out. This sudden change made the fish people stunned. However, Simon responded very quickly. After he saw that he had left the tree of life and flew toward the mermaid army, he quickly took back the momentum. As Simon forced the momentum back, the whole person could not help but spurt a blood directly. A general in the mermaid army saw the situation and immediately seized Simon. However, Simons face was very pale at this time. He was still awake and quickly said to the general. "Protect the king, don''t be too desperate!" After saying this, Simon can no longer support the direct coma. "Simon!" Chapter 1121： Adams decision Chapter 1121 Adams''s decision "Simon!" Seeing Simon fainting, Adams couldn''t help but scream, his voice was very loud, even if it was on the battlefield, it could be far away. Master Adelaides brows were crumpled. He didnt think that it would be like this. He looked at Adams, who was constantly evolving. Master Adelaide knew that the next mermaid king Adams should not be holding hands. So after he screamed, he became a giant bear again. "For a while, don''t keep your hands and directly disperse the mermaid troops!" Upon hearing the command of Master Adelaide, the Elf general who had just jumped onto the trunk of the ancient tree of life had nodded. "Yes! Master Adelaide!" After Semen, who was rushed back after being shot, saw Simons horror, his mouth could not help but reveal a sneer smile. Fortunately, he knew that the current situation was not suitable, so he quickly and painstakingly came to Adamss false comfort. Road. "Adams chief, now is not sad, I looked down, the head of the Simon army still has breathing, as long as we defeat the elves, and soon the head of the Simon army will be treated!" Adams heard cold eyes and glanced at Semen. He couldnt see where it was. The smile of Saimens smile was for him. The Nagas **** didnt have any good intentions at the beginning. How could he care about Simon? Life and death. However, his sentence does say that Adamss heart is not sad now. Only when he defeats the elves, Simon will get the best treatment. Otherwise, it is estimated that Charlies character will directly throw Simon away as waste. . Adams wouldn''t agree in the past, but don''t forget, Charles has a white star princess in his hand! "Bastard! This thing, we are not finished!" Adams whispered in his heart, and then he turned to look at the master of Adelaide who jumped from the ancient tree of life and turned into a giant bear. "Semmen, can you fight?" Semen heard a glimpse of the first thing, then seemed to understand what, and quickly said, "Our Naga is a fighting clan, this is nothing to hurt!" "Very good, my request is not high. I will defeat the Druid Master of the Elves as soon as possible. Can you delay this old tree for me? No problem?" Sammens mind was running fast, and Adamss words were well understood, that is, he wanted him to hold down the old trees so that they could not concentrate on fighting. Before, the Naga people discussed how to make Adams''s uncertain factors work hard. For this reason, they have negotiated many methods. Now, Adams made a direct decision. This scene is naturally what Semen is willing to see. However, it is procrastination, not dead, but it is not a big deal to escape. The loss is ultimately the upcoming mermaid army, which is also a good result for their Naga people. Thinking of this, Semen quickly patted his chest to ensure that "the Adams chief assured, this giant tree was handed over to me!" In order to prove that he said that he did it, he even directly carried the weapon and went through the mermaid army directly to the old tree of life. Adams glanced at Semen, and after a cold cry, he turned to look at Master Adelaide, his face showing a serious expression. "Sorry, I don''t want to do this, but for the tribe, for the white star! Sorry!" After Adams secretly said a word, the magic of his body broke out without reservation. The magic of the nine senior magicians spread to the surroundings at this moment. Seeing this scene, Master Adelaide and Semen were forbearing. Stay and take a breath. The Elf Queen and Charles were also attracted to this scene. "Not good! Master Adelaide is in danger!" The Elf Queen himself is a nine-level senior magician. Naturally, it is known that the strength of Adelaide''s master is not the opponent of Adams. She is still calm, in her heart. Immediately a little nervous. "Oh? Interesting, Adams is not the original king, the strength is really good! If it is not me... Oh, but that''s it..." Adams suddenly showed the strength to surprise everyone, did not let everyone wait for a long time, let Adams shot. I saw a black cloud suddenly appearing in the sky. Master Adelaide changed his face. After he screamed "careful", the whole person quickly rushed toward Adams. "Useless!" Adams snorted, his hands fast-pressing, and soon, a white figure appeared in the sky. "Is ice magic?" Just as Charles was interested in looking at this scene, a white ribbed ice cone suddenly fell over the top of the ancient tree of life, which is a hair-killing magic in the ice magic - blizzard! It can be said that Adams used the power of one person to completely cover the entire front of the Elven King City. If the Elf King City is really smashed by this blizzard, it is estimated that the elf warriors on the wall can survive less than half. "Hey! Give me a hand!" In addition to the master of Adelaide, there is an old tree of life, but Semen is appearing in front of the ancient tree of life. "This time... I won''t let you pass easily!" Seeing the branches that were pulled, Semen was easily escaping, and the speed in his hand was not full. The big sword smashed the branches and cut them no less than ten times. With a bang, the branches were cut off by Semen and slammed on the ground. The bows and arrows shot by the elves are easily escaped by Semen. Not only that, but if the branches of the ancient trees continue to intercept the gates, it is estimated that Semen has already landed on the trunk of the ancient tree, and then the elves The soldiers are estimated to have been killed useless, magic has begun! Seeing the master of Adelaide rushing over, Adams jumped up quickly, and the whole person cares about a curve in the air, and then floats directly to buy the air and looks at the master of Adelaide so condescendingly. "Not good!" Master Adelaide looked up and saw that when he saw the dense ice cones falling down, he immediately realized that the situation seemed a little bad. "Let the life tree seedlings stand up! Everyone is hiding behind the seedlings!" There is no way, at this time only those seedlings can resist the horrible ice magic. "Resistance? Can you resist it?" Adams said secretly, saying that this is a must-kill for him, and how his attack power is clear to others. And just as these magical preparations went down, suddenly a touch of fire and red was far and near. After Adams saw this scene, his eyes suddenly won the boss. "How can this be!" Chapter 1122： Elf Queen shot Chapter 1122 Elf Queen shot "This... how is this possible!" Suddenly, the scene made Adams somewhat stunned, because this red fire was actually a huge fire magic. This fireball is very big, not only that, but its speed is not full. WwW.lwXs520.cOM Even if it was so far away, the hot air would make his skin feel uncomfortable. And his ice cones turned into a group of warm waters before the magical powers were sent out. After the warm water slammed the walls, the effect was only to clean the elves. Just about it. "Oh... used for hands-on? Instant curse, burn life?" When Charles said this, his face showed a dignified look. After drinking the wine in his cup, he suddenly tried his hand and the delicate wine glass broke directly. Looking at the huge fireball, it is necessary to smash the Chinese army, and they were crying and yelling at the old war trees, and they actually had a rout. This time, even the Naga generals did not stop, watching the huge fireball almost come over, and the eyes of the Haiyan army showed a look of fear. "Her Majesty the Queen... Why are you here again?" Master Adelaide naturally knows what happens when the Elf Queen casts this magic. When the last time he burned his life, if there was a mysterious potion of Hall, the elf The Queen has already appeared old, and this time... Master Adelaide looked back and saw that it was not a problem. I saw a figure appearing on the wall, and her beautiful face no longer existed, and some were just a wrinkled face. "Hey, I hope that the Hai people can retreat after losing this time, otherwise..." "Ah, how is it possible!" "God! What''s going on? Who is that person?" Suddenly, Master Adelaide heard the exclamations of the soldiers. His brows wrinkled. At this time, the Haizu yelled and yelled, apparently not in line with the current situation. He just wanted to swear, but he was looking up. It was when I saw a scene that made him stunned. I saw the huge fireball that originally flew to the Hai army. At this time, it was wrapped in a black thing, and the black thing that suddenly popped out seemed to be a black cloth, regardless of the high temperature brought by the fireball. Slowly surround the entire fireball. Finally, the whole fireball disappeared miraculously under the black cloth. "Charles!" Adams did not show a surprise look because of the disappearance of the fireball. His face looked a little complicated and looked at Charles next to him. His eyes showed no surprise. In terms of the power of the fireball just now, even if he is, he is at most protecting hundreds of soldiers in addition to himself, but this guy of Charles can actually swallow this fireball, how he did it! "That... what magic is it?" Looking at the slowly disappearing fireballs and black cloth, everyone is also shocked, but also thinking about this problem. However, it is clear that Charles does not seem to answer this question. I saw him so slowly in the expression of the crowd, flying slowly. With his very casual point, a war of ancient trees still killing the sea defeated soldiers suddenly burst into a black flame. These strange flames wrapped the entire war tree unrelentingly. The elves of the warriors were not spared. The masters of Adelaide and the elves were shocked to see the screaming elves. The warriors turned into ashes one by one and could do nothing. In less than a minute, the ancient tree of war turned out to be ashes directly, and was blown away by the wind and dissipated into the air. "hiss!" When I saw this, it was not only the elves who were surprised, but even the sea warriors showed the look of fear. They didnt think that Charles was so horrible, so gently, a war tree was destroyed. What is the means? "Magic! A strong magic!" Magic? ! Mozu? ! When the Queen of the Elves heard the name of the black flame directly, Master Adelaide and Adams could not help but exclaim. They did not think that Charles would be a demon! "Oh, the Elf Queen is not a loss of Allen''s mainland wisdom, even knowing this thing at a glance!" Charles clap his hands and smiled as he shook his head. "Yes, this is not magical, but I am not a Mozu, just a thing I got after making a deal with the Devil!" The Elf Queen is full of frowning faces after hearing this. Frowning has become more profound. "Transaction with the Devil? Charles, you are looking for trouble for your own people!" "Ha ha ha!" Charles couldn''t help but laugh when he heard this. He seemed to think that the Queen''s words were so funny that Charles actually laughed in front of so many people. It seems that after Charlie felt that he was laughing enough, he looked at the elf queen with a gloomy look. "What''s the trouble, that''s the future, but for now, your elves seem to have disappeared from the continent of Allen! Are you ready?" Hearing this, including the Elf Queen, all the elves had a heavy look on their faces. Apparently they all knew that Charles was very strong in front of him. He said that this is not a casual talk. "Hey! Our elves are not greedy and fearful of death, want to destroy us, we will not let you be better!" When the Elf Queen said this, the Elves warriors suddenly became red. "Protect the Elf King City and protect the Elf Queen!" Suddenly a voice screamed on the battlefield so suddenly, everyone first glimpsed, and then the elves warriors followed. "Protect the Elf King City! Protect the Elf Queen!" "Protect the Elf King City! Protect the Elf King City!" After watching the elves'' morale suddenly burst into the table Charles''s face became more and more gloomy. But soon, his face smiled again. "Yes? If this is the case, then there is nothing to say!" After a pause, Charles reached out and said that the elf queen was wicked. "Then be prepared to die! I will let you see that your people will die in front of you one by one!" The Elf Queen''s face changed, but she was not talking this time. She waved her hand to display a huge fireball again. She played this large magic twice in a row. The Elf Queen almost fell to the ground without standing still. Fortunately, she stood firm in time, then she said loudly regardless of whether the fireball hit Charlie. "All the nine battles hit the attack on Charles, and the rest of the people followed the ancient trees to kill the sea soldiers!" Chapter 1123： Shameless Naga Chapter 1123 Shameless Naga Looking at the Elf Queen, she turned her curseless magic again, and Charles frowned. The previous black energy is not unlimited, and it has to pay a price for each use. Seeing that with a high-temperature fireball, he would slam his own army, and Charles waved again, and the same black energy as before appeared again in front of him. The Elf army did not pay attention to the black energy this time. Under the command of the master of Adelaide, they followed the ancient tree of life to the army of the sea. Because Charles needs to control the black energy to engulf the fireball, so in such a short period of time, the Hai army has suffered heavy losses, including naturally including the mermaid. Adams was not stupid. After seeing the ancient tree of life rushing over to himself, the fisherman turned to the other war tree, and the faceless army behind the mermaid was ravaged. Every time the ancient tree of life twitches the branches, many soldiers are drawn, and with the precise archery of the elf archers, the team of the no-faced ones has been smashed for a while. This made Gilbert angry, and he directed the troops to fight against the defensive, while yelling at Adams, who was leaving. "Adams, you are a jerk!" come back? You are laughing! Adams glanced at Gilbert and looked at the faceless loss of the faceless. He not only did not stop to help, but also allowed the troops to accelerate and make a war that was several times smaller. The old tree desperately looks like. This scene caused Gilbert to squirt a little old blood directly. After roaring Adams, Gilbert also wanted to take off his troops and temporarily evade Adelaide masters, but Adelaide masters seemed to be against Gilbert, no matter where his troops went. Go, they will chase where. The Hai peoples troops are too large, and even the no-faced troops cant escape without going straight, and the other sea-going forces come back to see the faceless people coming to them this time. Come over, see the no-faced troops not only did not listen to their words, but also tempted the ancient trees of war, one or two suddenly roared. Seeing the masters of Adelaide, they and the ancient trees of life will rush over, and do not know who is the first to shoot, even directly to the top of the faceless people running. I saw a spear in the chest of the front face, and a spear suddenly penetrated the faceless person. The blood rushed out of the chest of the faceless man until he fell. The brain monkey came out with a word. "Your grandfather actually started!" This shot first let the faceless and other sea warriors smashed, and then the faceless warrior suddenly became angry, and a faceless person who was slain with the murdered faceless warrior roared and waited for them. The generals opening was directed at one of the sea warriors who blocked them, and his shot was very fast. The people on both sides did not react. The head of the sea warrior suddenly fell, followed by a large number of Blood is ejected directly from his headless body This scene made even the Adelaide master who was chasing the faceless troops stunned. Before he reacted, the forefront of the faceless troops directly fought the sea troops. "The low-quality chop of the bastards, dare to kill our people, give me to die!" "No face to kill! No face to kill!" Looking at the situation that has become a mess, Gilbert''s face has become iron, and he can already imagine that it will be a mood for Charles to see this scene. "Master Adelaide, we" an elf general wiped a handful of sweat on his forehead, and then hesitated to look at the chaotic sea army in front of him. "Don''t bother, let them bite the dog. We are killing the past. In addition to causing some confusion, it is very likely that they will wake up the guys who are stunned by anger. We will rush directly to the Naga troops!" "Naga troops?" The general of the elf heard a brow, and he turned his head and glanced at the Naga troops who were coming here. The face suddenly showed a firm expression. "To the master of Adelaide, go to the Naga army!" The faceless warriors caused them to be in a mess because of the mistakes in the command, and the masters of Adelaide took advantage of this opportunity and directly killed the Naga troops in another team. Looking at the tall, ancient trees, the old trees rushed toward them, and the Naga generals suddenly shouted. "The **** mermaid, the **** faceless will be retribution!" However, it is not time to investigate who is responsible for it The primary task now is how to deal with the ancient trees that have passed. "The killer whale warriors are blocking the monks'' preparation for a long-range attack!" The Naga generals quickly issued orders, although the killer whale warriors were somewhat angry that the Naga generals did this, but because they are now entangled in giant octopus, they even have no objection. "Hey!" So hundreds of thousands of killer whale warriors were thrown into the sky by giant octopuses and quickly flew toward the ancient trees of life. Elf warriors naturally do not stand by and the arrows are constantly shooting. Many killer and whale warriors are directly hit, and a scream is heard from their mouths. Not only that, the branches of the ancient trees of life also twitched with all strength, and in just a few seconds, no fewer than a hundred killer whale warriors were shot. But even so, there are still many killer whale warriors flying on the ancient trees of life. "kill!" The tiger-whale warriors with red eyes aligned their anger directly at the elves, and some of the elf warriors were directly killed by the killer whale warriors because they were too hasty. Master Adelaide immediately screamed "Blocks!" At the same time, he waved several flying killer whale warriors to fly directly. "Good opportunity" attack!" The general of the Naga nationality saw a bright light, until the opportunity was rare, and immediately ordered. "But there is still a "Naga" magic city hesitating, but the one who greets him is a slap in the general. "Nothing is for the king. Its worth the death!" The Naga magician who was beaten was not talking. The other Naga magicians saw it and did not hesitate. One piece of magic suddenly came out of their hands and flew toward the ancient tree full of killer whales. [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1124： Dont hurt him Chapter 1124, don''t hurt him. "Bastard! General Naga, what do you do!" A general of the killer whales rushed from behind and saw them rushing to fight against the ancient trees. Now the killer whale warriors have climbed on the ancient trees and struggling to kill them. Elf, but now the Naga people are directly attacking the ancient trees of life. Isnt the killer whale warrior on the ancient tree of life equally dangerous? "How? Are you afraid of the killer whales? Who said at the beginning that the killer whales would become a sharp blade on the king and would destroy all the enemies?" The general of the Naga looked at him with a cold eye, and the movement in his hand did not stop because of his appearance. I fell in love with the music novel WwW. LWXS520. COM "put!" "you!" The generals of the killer whales did not think that the Naga general would say so, not only that, but also directly attacked. Watching a magic fly toward the ancient tree of life, the generals of the killer whales turned black. When they just wanted to say something, a loud explosion sounded from the ancient tree of life. There was a scream of screams along with the explosion, and it was obvious that the elves and the killer whale warriors were affected in the ancient trees of life. "Damn!" Master Adelaide changed his face. He took a picture of the Naga warriors who surrounded his eyes, and did not see if the Naga warriors were still alive, and quickly became human. Meditate on the ancient tree against the life. Soon, the ancient trees of the original life of the male qigong smoke suddenly appeared countless green branches, and the magic that flew over was resisted. Master Adelaide obviously did not think that the Naga people were so shameless. They even ignored the life and death of their own people and directly launched an indiscriminate attack. And just as the Adelaide master still wanted to attack, the voice of the Elf Queen suddenly came. "Master Adelaide, come back!" Adelaide master heard the words and quickly looked back, he did not understand why the Elf Queen asked him to go back this time. Only after seeing the figure in front of Wang Cheng, who was carrying a thick fire, Master Adelaide couldnt help but take a breath. "how is this possible!?" When the time returned to a few minutes ago, Charles tried to control the black energy to engulf the magic of the Elf Queen, while watching the mermaid and the faceless under the cold. If the scene is not suitable, he really wants to yell at them, especially the mermaid Adams. Dont see that he is really attacking a tree of life, but because he arbitrarily mobilizes the troops, this makes the original Some chaotic sea-going forces suddenly became more chaotic, and the battle between the faceless and other seas illustrates this point. Fortunately, the practice of the Naga generals made Master Adelaide their stagnation, otherwise they didnt know what would happen, and he was not venting anger, so he was engulfing the Elf Queen. After the magic, the words went straight to the old trees of war. Under the horror of the Elf Queen and many Elf warriors, Charles unrelentingly displayed a black flame to burn the war trees together, along with the ancient trees of the elves. It was because the Elf Queen saw that all the war trees had been burned except for the masters of Adelaide and the ancient trees of life, and this was the scene that called him back. "This... how is this possible!" Looking at dozens of war trees, they were burned down, and Adelaide master couldnt help but mutter. Looking at the eyes that Charles looked at, Master Adelaide suddenly stunned a cold sweat, then quickly ordered the ancient tree to return, and let the elf warriors quickly remove the killer whale warriors remaining on the ancient trees. "Hey, want to run? Give me to continue..." The Naga generals just wanted to say that they continued to attack, but Charles voice was coming from the side. "no need!" Charles''s voice was not very big, but it was clear to everyone in the room. Including Adams and Gilbert, they all stopped their actions. "Adams, Gilbert, you are disappointing me!" The last two words were particularly aggravated by Charles. It was as hard to breathe a stone as the two words were shocked. All the seas stopped their attacks, and they all slowly converge under the command of their respective generals. Looking at Charis, who had a burst of black energy, Adams and Gilbert both became dignified. Charles looked cold and then turned to look at the Elf Queen. "Elves, starting today! Delisting from Allen!" Upon hearing this, the Queen Elf and the Adelaide master who came back changed at the same time, but soon showed a smile. Obviously, they know that Charles is not talking about big things. He really has this strength. He thought that he could make the Hai people suffer heavy losses through the cards of the ancient trees of life, at least for a while. But I did not expect that Charles''s strength was so strong, even with one person, destroyed most of the ancient trees of war, do not look at the ancient trees of life here, but whether it is the Elf Queen or Adelaide Master, they It is very clear to this point that the elves seem to have reached the end of their lives. "Is this your last card?" Looking at the old tree of life that had been bruised by the killer whales and the Naga magician, Charles reached out and the black flame suddenly appeared. "Then let it disappear!" Just after Charles said this, and when the Elf Queen and Adelaide masters were big, the figure suddenly fell from the sky. "what" The word "" had not yet had time to export, and Charles''s face was suddenly hit, and then the whole person was like a broken kite, flying far away. "How is it possible? The king was shot and flew?" "Day Who is this?" "What the **** is it?" Just when everyone was surprised, a persons face showed an angry expression, and he looked like he seemed to want to eat someone. "Hall, you bastard! I want to kill you!" The person who spoke was not someone else. It was Adams. I saw that there was a strong magical fluctuation in the whole body. This made the rest of the sea warriors even more dumbfounded. In particular, Gilbert, he did not understand, when Adams would be desperate for that person because Charles was detained, this is too unreasonable, it is reasonable to say that he is not a family hate Charles? And there are also some more aggressive Hall, watching Adams seem to be preparing for the curse, he whispered a few times and said quickly. "Uncle Adams, you made a mistake, look around, organize Uncle Adams, um, don''t hurt him." Chapter 1125： Dead hand Chapter 1125, the next hand "Looking forward, stop Uncle Adams, don''t let him mess!" As Hall''s voice just fell, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Adams, and in the horrified eyes of Adams, the leader broke through his defense and gave him the whole person. Raised up. Le Wen novel w-w-w.lwxs520.c-o-m. This person is just a boxing fly Charles''s look, don''t look at his action is very rude, but the effect is a lever. The powerful magic that was originally put together has disappeared without a trace at this moment. Some of them are just a bit of blood that Adams coughed out because of the anti-p... "Hey, I didn''t say don''t hurt Uncle Adams... forget it..." Hall didn''t say this, but when he said it, Adams, who had been stunned by strength, suddenly came back to God, and then a **** old I can''t help but spray it out. Fortunately, I hope that I have already prepared for it, and I have to fight to block this blood in the first time. "Cough, then, Uncle Adams, don''t stare at me like this... I think there should be something wrong with it." Adams heard the words of the strong, and screamed at Hall. "You misunderstood, misunderstanding? No misunderstanding! How did you take care of the white star? She ran out because she trusted you, but you let her be caught, are you still misunderstood me?" Seeing Adams''s face flushing and yelling at himself, Holden was dumbfounded, especially after hearing the contents of Adams'' roar, he asked quickly. "White star is caught? It''s the bastard, see I don''t pack him!" Uh When I heard Hall, everyone in the room couldnt help but look at a place. Hall looked at him curiously and saw that a Naga man was holding his nose in one hand and looking at his eyes. Be yourself. "It''s him?" Hall just remembered it. It seems that when he just came over, the person who hopes to fly is him. It seems that this Naga seems to be awkward. If Charles knows that Hall is thinking in his heart, it is estimated that he will swallow Hall. "You are Hall?" Charles licked his nose and hit the nose, and looked at him with a look of iron. "Well, I... you wait!" Ok? Wait a minute? There is also a modal particle? What are you doing? I saw that Hall did not pay attention to Charles, and did not pay attention to the thousands of sea-going forces in front of the Elf King City. So they threw them here and flew directly to the Elf Queen on the wall. "Hall, you are coming." The Queen''s voice was very weak. At this time, she exhausted a lot of vitality because she continued to cast two curses. It can be said that without Charles, the Queen of the Elves is only a matter of days. "Well, I am coming." Hall came down because he heard Master Adelaide calling him, that is, Hall, who is emboldened, will throw powerful enemies aside and switch to others. It is estimated that I am still thinking about how to deal with the situation here. "This is the last potion. Let''s take it quickly." After saying that he overtakes ten life springs directly, this is one-third of his inventory. The Elf Queen is his future mother-in-law, if she has Three long and two short, Nosia still does not find him desperately. Master Adelaide saw it in front of him. He didnt have time to thank him. He took it over and said sorry to the Queen of the Elves. He quickly gave the life spring water to the Elf Queen. With the first bottle of life spring water, the appearance of the Elf Queen has miraculously recovered. "It''s great, it''s great." Restoring some of the Elf Queen''s eyes to restore some spirit, she looked up at Hall Road. "Hall, you have to be careful, Charles is not quite right." Charles? Hall began to have some doubts. It was not clear who this Charis was, but he soon reacted that the Queen of the Elves should be the Naga. Not waiting for Hall to continue to open, Charles said with a look of anger. "Hall, you are really bold enough to dare to ignore me like this. I want to kill your loved ones and friends in front of you!" After hearing this, Hall, who was still calm, suddenly changed his eyes. His sharp eyes suddenly stared at Charles. Dont look at his face now, but everyone who knows Hall knows that Hall It is really angry. "What? Just rely on you?" Why, rely on you? ! Hall did not know, he continued to say a word, in the hearts of the people did not know how much waves were turned up. In the eyes of everyone, it is not true that they just rely on sneak attacks. Plus Hall, they just came over a few people, but here are thousands of maritime forces, as long as Charles Command, they will rush up and smash the Hall. "You are really crazy as always!" Charles blinked. He glanced at Adams, who had been looked down on, and then suddenly showed a sinister smile on his lips. "Adams! Give you a mission and kill Hall!" what? ? ! Both Hall and Adams were shocked, and neither of them seemed to think that Charles would say so. But soon they understood it, feeling Charlie was using White Star to threaten them. "Bastard!" Adams secretly glared at Charles, although he just saw that Hall was really angry and wanted to clean up the **** who had suffered for his daughter, but that doesn''t mean he really wants to kill Hall. Its not good to say that if the white star knows that he is killing Hall, then he will definitely fall out with himself, and then say... Adams glanced at him with a look of vigilance, and Adams felt that he did not seem to have this strength... However, Hall heard this after not to mention pointing directly to Charles. "Give me out of him and let him know what the consequences will be!" Looking forward to the words without hesitation, a flash appeared in front of Charles, the strength of the semi-class level of the body is unreservedly revealed, and a strong breath of time is centered on the look and feel in all directions. "Half-level master?!" Like Charles and the Elf Queen, these insightful people saw their eyes and suddenly widened their eyes. Its no wonder that Hall was so arrogant. Its no wonder that he dared to come to the rescue with a few people, and the emotional family was prepared. "Hall, you are not afraid..." Charles did not finish talking. Look at the casserole''s big fist and smack it to your Charles. Charlie''s face was fierce. He tried to get out of the frame and quickly got out of it. However, because he was too tired to look at the shot, Charles didn''t react for a moment and was directly seen and flew out, but this time he did not stop and chased. He continued to attack, apparently he was ready to listen to Hall, and he was going to die. Chapter 1126： Shocked everyone Chapter 1126 Shocked People Looking forward to a word, Charles chased and chased hard. In a short time, Charles was crushed to death. WwW.lwXs520.cOM This scene made everyone in the room too lazy to be dumbfounded. "I am not blinded? Wang seems to be chased by people." "If I am alone, I think I may be too excited last night, no rest, leading to today''s gaze, listening to you saying this, obviously this is the truth..." "..." Adams and Gilbert both twitched their mouths, and they did not expect that Charles, who could not be alive, would have this scene today. Compared to Gilbert''s surprise, Adams is somewhat worried about white stars. After all, white stars are in the hands of Charles. Not only that, but it seems that White Star is controlled by Charles in a special way, once Charles feels that he can''t beat it. The choice is the same, then Charlie will die, but the white star is not expected to go anywhere. Thinking of this, Adams quickly said to the side of the Hall. "Hall, you have to be careful, the white star is in his hands, if Charles comes to a dead net, then the white star..." Adams did not finish the words. He believed that with Hall''s cleverness, he would understand what he meant in his words. When Hall heard Adamss words, he first saw it, especially when he heard the word of fish and death from Adams mouth. I dont know why, Hall has an impulse to laugh. Fish dead net broken... fish... well, the mermaid also has a fish word... cough... Forced to hold back the smile, Hall said as a serious look. "The White Star Princess is in his hand, um, this is indeed a big problem, well, this is for me to come out." After saying this, Hall suddenly summoned a large number of Warcraft to the eyes of everyone, watching the World of Warcraft army, even if the number of the Marines is ten times or even dozens of times, but these are dozens of times. The Hai army did not want to fight with them. I saw a few huge flying World of Warcraft headed by the sky. After the sharp eyes swept over the sea army, the sea army suddenly made a burst of exclamation. "Heaven, this... how come there are so many eagle birds and beasts..." "This... this is not the point. You look at the eagle birds and beasts in front. The smell of Warcraft is so horrible. I just swept them over and I couldn''t help but tremble." The sea army naturally knows these airborne tyrants in the East China Sea. It can be said that the sea people who are present know one thing, that is, they would rather provoke the Warcraft tyrants in the sea, and dont provoke these eagle birds and beasts. It can be said that the eagle birds and beasts are completely their seas. Buster. Before, they did not fight with the eagle birds and beasts, but the number of eagle birds and beasts was not much at the time, and their strength was the highest, but they were six. In the encirclement of the sea giants, the dragons and hawks and beasts were seriously injured. But now the master of the sea... Thinking of this, many Hai people couldn''t help but look at Adams, Gilbert, and the various generals of the eight or more seas, but they pretended to be unseen, looking at the face with a blank expression. World of Warcraft. Don''t look at them, they don''t talk, but they are secretly concealed. "What a joke! Charles is being smashed everywhere. These Warcraft don''t look like a good lord. I want to make a head start and dream!" The Elf Queen and the Adelaide Masters have just recovered from the shock. They were still thinking that since Hall appeared, let Hall take away some Elf elites. After all, they all died here, absolutely It is the biggest loss of the elves. But at the moment, it seems that the situation is somewhat beyond their imagination. "We... can''t fight..." A general of the electric squad was so swallowed that he was swallowing, and then he looked down at the wounded turtle general and asked in a low voice. "How do you fight? How to fight?" The general of the Turtles whispered a whisper. It seemed that they were speaking a little louder and then quickly put the sound to a minimum. After that, he called for a quick look up at the direction of Hall. After seeing that Hall did not find himself, it was a heavy sigh of relief. "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" The electric squad general looked at the turtle general in front of him. "You have listened, the situation has changed! If you still treat me as a friend, if you want to fight, remember to take the troops to follow me, don''t attack the Warcraft, we follow the mermaid Adams, what do he do? , we will do anything." "Ah? If he let us surrender?" "Then surrender!" The Turtles General said without hesitation. hiss! If it wasn''t for this electric squad general to determine that this turtle general was not changed by others, he really wanted to reach out and twist the face of the turtle general to see if this guy was not awake. Charles was expected to chase after him, which made him very wrong, his strength is actually no worse than hope. However, the lookout is a warrior, and he has no chance to cast magic on him. The only mobile phone will be used for defense. The dark-minded Charles followed a chance to step back and saw that he was still rushing over and he shouted loudly. "Hall, do you want the white star to die?" At this time, Halls voice suddenly came. "Well, look at it, let him come and talk when you have enough!" After hearing Hall''s order, he hoped to take back his fist, and then he pulled back and returned, but he was not very far from Charles. He could go up at any time to continue to kill call! "Charles saw that the hope was not catching up and killing, but he could not help but vomit a deep breath and wiped the blood on his lips. Charles was angered in his eyes." "Hall is, I didn''t think of it, but I ended up yelling at you!" Speaking of this, Charles couldn''t wait to swallow the Hall, glanced at the huge number of summoned beasts around the Hall, and then glanced at the Hai army below. Charles is not stupid. He can see that the situation is somewhat wrong. The Hai army is divided into two. One is headed by the mermaid and the other is headed by the Naga. This scene seems to be very similar to the time of the war. The situation between the two sides. "Damn, I didn''t think that the end would be like this. It''s not good, there are white stars, I won''t fail!" "Charles is it, you threaten me with white stars. Are you stupid? Believe it or not, as long as I am willing, destroying you guys is a matter of wavering, and the soluts are like this. I am gone." what! ! Chapter 1127： White star is out Chapter 1127, White Star came out "what?!" When Charles, who was still preparing to continue to threaten Hall, heard the news from Hall, the first reaction was to disbelieve, but he quickly reacted. Hall seems to be able to get here, must be from Carlin City. Come over, let''s say that... hiss Charles suddenly took a breath, but he knew that Slotes was the undead of the Mozu, but the undead army was his card, even if Charles did not madly pull all the seamen out to fight. But Slaughters can do this. Le Wen''s novels are the fastest updated chapters Whether you are an old man or a woman or a woman before birth, as long as you die (of course, how to die does not matter, as long as it is a corpse), they will be summoned by Slotters to continue fighting, before he saw such a horrible The army that feared death easily extinguished a human army. But now Hall suddenly told him that Sloths and his army had been destroyed, and that Hall had waved between them, which made Charles really unacceptable for a time, although it was unacceptable, but he In my heart, I tell myself that this is probably the truth. "Oh, I know you are strong, but then how is it, white star is in my hands, if you don''t want her to die, I advise you to leave here, as long as you don''t care about the matter here, then I will let her go back. what do you think?" Hall looked at Charles with a look at the fool, and Charles seemed to think that the proposal was really unreliable. For a time, the punctual Hall was Charles, and neither of them continued to speak. They don''t talk, and the people below don''t talk, don''t want to, but don''t dare, for fear that any of their voices will affect Hall and Charles, and if they fight, they will eventually suffer from ordinary soldiers. After a while, Hall finally spoke. "Charles...you look at my lips..." Look at your lips? What are the meanings? Charles looked up unconsciously and saw that Hall had a few words in his mouth. "Brother, stick!" Uh The Queen of the Elf, who was holding on to Hall, couldnt help but laugh out loud, but she still knew that this situation was not suitable for laughing, and she stopped smiling, but the Phoenix Eye couldnt help but white the Hall. "This bastard..." Charles''s face changed. "This is what you forced me to bring the white star out!" As Charlie''s voice just fell, next to a huge shell carriage, a small one''s shell suddenly opened, and the figure inside quickly appeared in front of everyone. "White Star!" When Adams saw the figure, he suddenly exclaimed. He wanted to go, but after looking at the black smell of the white star, his face showed a little hesitation. He knows how terrible the black energy is at his own expense. When he wanted to pull the white star, he did not expect that he would not be successful, but he would be seriously injured. He knows, but Hall doesn''t know. Just in the moment when the white star appeared, a golden figure flashed past and flew in front of the white star when everyone had not reacted. When everyone returns to God, the white star has disappeared in front of everyone. "Hey!" Charles looked at the figure like a torch, and his mouth couldn''t help but show a sneer. Hall saw a wrinkle, and when he just wanted the lightning golden eagle to bring the white star over, suddenly the lightning golden eagle made a painful cry. Ok? Hall looked up and saw that the lightning eagle that was flying back was actually wrapped in a black energy, and this black energy seemed to be the white star under its claws. "Hall, take back your summoned beast, or he will be killed by the white star!" Hall heard the face change, he waved his hand quickly, the screaming lightning golden eagle suddenly disappeared in front of everyone, while the white star was after the loss of the lightning golden eagle, the whole person fell from the sky. "White Star!" Adams wanted to rush to see it, but before he could act, he found that the white star floated in the air and slowly flew toward the place where Charles was. "Hey, why, do you think I will give you the white star so easily?" Charles was very satisfied with the effect of the black energy. Seeing Hall and Adams look very ugly, Charles is suddenly better. "This time I made a mistake, did not consider Hall you have such a helper!" When talking about the helper, Charles looked at the look of Hall. As soon as he touched it, he already understood that he is not an opponent in the current state, but...not that he cant deal with it... "Hall, I have a proposal, if you..." After not moving Charles, Hall directly shook his head and refused. "I advise you to put the white star in the best, otherwise I will make you die, you believe it or not." Charles blinked and then screamed a sly expression, and he looked at Hall and sneered. "Oh, very good, you succeeded in angering me. If this is the case, then don''t blame me for being mad!" Speaking of this, Charles suddenly reached out to the side of the white star, Adams immediately exclaimed, if not a few mermaid generals to pull Adams, Adams is likely to rush directly and Charles desperately. When Charles contacted the white star, the black energy of the white star suddenly became active, and the black energy constantly emerged from the white star and smashed toward Charles. As the black energy became more and more intense, Charles continued to burst into a smashing atmosphere. "Fast, retreat!" Some of the generals of the generals of the sea quickly commanded the troops to retreat. An adjutant of the Naga people looked worried at Charles @www.novelhall.com~ and then asked Semen. "The head of the Semen Army, what do we do now?" Sammens face was very dignified. He glanced at the more powerful Charles. After thinking about it, he still ordered it. "Temporarily retreat, give me the mermaid, and once the king wins, attack the traitors!" Soon, the soldiers below continually retreated and let out a large open space in the middle, while Charles in the air seemed to absorb the black breath. He suddenly released the white star, and the white star who lost the black energy fell directly from the air. Adams did not hesitate, regardless of whether Charles would do it, and quickly flew over to catch the white star. Fortunately, Charles did not do it, which made the fishermen feel relieved. And just as Adams took the white star, suddenly a black energy hit Adams. "Be careful!" Chapter 1128： 1 more Chapter 1128 is a little more "Be careful!" Seeing the black energy that swiftly hit, everyone quickly exclaimed. Adams heard a change in his face. He didn''t look back at the energy given. He waved his hand to display an ice-defense magic in the whole body. At the same time, he protected the white star in his arms and prepared to use the body to help the white star to resist the attack. "what!" Seeing the black energy hit Adams, everyone couldn''t help but exclaim. Adams knew that he couldn''t avoid it. He had to stop and strengthen the defense. With a loud noise, Adams found that he had nothing to do. Quickly turned around and saw that a figure was standing in front of them and reached out to block the black energy. "It''s you?!" Adams didn''t think that it was the hope that they had been chasing Charles. I hope that I didn''t speak, I saw that his face was pale, and obviously he was still unable to do anything about this black energy. The black energy didn''t fade, but the hands that were wrapped around it. When I saw it, Charles laughed. "Haha, you really started!" I saw that Charles was wrapped in black energy at this time. Not only that, but his forehead still had a black horn. The Naga people will have a long horn? This made many sea people almost give their eyes out. "What the **** is going on? How does the king come out?" Although Hall is not sure what happened, but he knows a little, that is, he is not waiting to keep his hands, even the hopes are lost, obviously this black energy is not ordinary. "Not good!" Suddenly exclaimed, he found that his power was gradually decreasing, as if it was swallowed by the black energy. In this case, he also saw it for the first time, and his face could not help but look terrified. . "Young Master!" When he heard the call of hope, Hall did not hesitate, and he waved his hand and hoped to take back the space. Charles, who had a smug expression, suddenly widened his eyes. Not only him, but everyone in the scene was similar to Charles, because the scene was too much of their cognition. "Even people can summon? What is this summoner?" The sudden disappearance of the hope gave everyone a lesson about the summoner. If they could go to the college to study, they all wanted to read the books and wanted to see if there were any precedents for so many years. "How did you do it?" Withdrew the black energy, and Charles looked gloomy at Hall. "You can''t control this!" Since it was already exposed, Hall was not hiding. He waved his hand and hoped to appear again beside him. As soon as I came out, I looked at Charlie''s Road with a look of dignity. "Young master, that black energy is very weird, there is a feeling of devouring and suppressing, it seems to have seen somewhere." Devouring and suppressing? Its easy to understand that the Hall is swallowed. Isnt the situation just swallowed up, but is it suppressed? What kind of ghost is this, able to suppress the hope, except for the black... Ok? and many more! Hall suddenly felt that this incident seemed to be somewhat wrong. He hoped that he would have swallowed up the evolution of the black people. It can be said that he is almost a dragon. However, such a powerful blood dragon, even will be suppressed by a black energy, then this question is somewhat intriguing. Is this black energy related to black? Or is it related to Black Dragon? ! "Hey, how can he hide? I see how you hide!" Charles originally wanted to control the lookout through the black energy devour, but the lookout would be recalled by Hall to summon the space. This is unexpected. His expectation, but it does not matter, he has figured out, in this case, then he directly swallowed Hall, and with Hall, those who summoned did not listen to his orders. "Young master is careful!" Looking at the daunting black energy against the Hall, I hope to stop in front of Hall. However, Hall was not in a hurry. He patted the shoulders of his eyes and gestured to him not to be nervous, and then walked out in the stunned expression of everyone. Seeing this, Charles'' first reaction was whether Hall was scared and stupid? However, he quickly reacted, Hall could not do this, so that Hall should have any cards. "Impossible!" Soon Charles again denied his thoughts. He felt that Hall was calming down in his predecessor, so he looked at Hall with a sullen look and sneered. "I don''t believe you can really resist it! Go to hell!" Black energy suddenly speeded up, watching the black energy hit Hall, and the Elf Queen could not help but exclaim. "Hall, hurry to escape!" "Hall, don''t be stupid!" Hall did not pay attention to them. In the eyes of everyone, Hall was already scared, and only hoped to understand Hall Hall''s thoughts So he did not stop Hall. When the black energy was about to come, Hall suddenly grinned. Suddenly a figure appeared in front of the Hall, and the black energy directly hit the figure. "Hey, don''t you let the summoned beast resist? I thought it was...this...how is it possible??" Charlie, who had a disdainful expression, was shocked and dumbfounded after seeing the figure that Hall had summoned. Some of his unbelievable blinking eyes, after seeing this huge, black winged dragon with some wings, he couldnt even say what he was shocked. "Roar!" Black energy wrapped in black, black and fierce roar, the sound directly rang through the clouds, the deafening voice with a powerful momentum to make everyone feel a breathless feeling, many low-inferior sea and elves The soldiers could not help but squat directly to the ground. "Heaven... this, this is actually a real dragon! And it is still a black dragon!" "How could this be the case, the situation of the dragons has been extinct, why are the ancient dragons, and still the black dragons will appear here?" Master Adelaide is an old scholar, although not the kind of person who specializes in history, but he is Clearly remember that the Dragons did disappear from the Allen continent and did not know how many years. But this dark big guy in front of me is indeed a black dragon! When everyone was shocked, Xiaohe suddenly opened his mouth. This opening almost made everyone spurt a blood. "Well? This energy seems to taste good." what? tasty? What are the meanings? I saw Xiao Hei open his mouth and swallowed those black energy directly into his stomach until all the black energy disappeared. Xiao Hei said to Charles. "Is there still, come here!" Chapter 1129： We surrender Chapter 1129, we surrender "Is there, no more." As soon as I opened my mouth, Charles was completely messed up in the wind. any left? Going a little more? Are you ordering food at the restaurant? Hall had considered this situation before, but what he did was to scare Hall. What can make the hopes of loss look so good in front of you? Still another point, you didn''t see Charles look like a ghost? Its already very good without scaring him. "Ah! Impossible! Impossible!" Hall had just thought about what Charles would do. He didn''t think he couldn''t help himself. The crowd first looked shocked and then became speechless, because they found out that Charles was screaming and fleeing to the distance. The guy who was emotionally scared was fake, and escape was true! Escape? Hall գգ''s eyes, some dumbfounded look at the back of Charles, and after the reaction, Hall was yelling. "Catch, you have to live, otherwise you don''t want to eat barbecue!" When I heard this, I was anxious, and I didnt know when it started. It didnt feel good when I didnt eat the grilled meat of Hall. I didnt say anything to guarantee it. With a wave of wings, the whole figure followed with a bang. Just flew out. Looking at Charles and Black Dragon, who are far away, the Hai army and the elves below are somewhat overwhelmed. "The army leader, what do we do." Although the Naga general wanted to deceive himself, the king was looking for a reinforcement, but he glanced at the sky like a cloud of warcraft, the Naga generals were tough. Asked and swallowed. "What to do?" Semen was bitter in his heart. To be honest, he also wanted to know what he should do! Like him, Gilbert, as a patriarch of the faceless, knows very well that Charles will definitely fail. Then the problem comes. The mermaid is obviously handed over to the summoner of the Hall, and they Is this really done now, did not see that they have silently commanded the team to be close to the Elf? There are also those who are close to the mermaid race. They are not fools. It is human nature to avoid disadvantages. They naturally follow the past. At present, the Naga and their faceless people are faced with a problem, whether or not they can continue to survive. "That Hall, I have something to say!" Gilbert, who wanted to understand this, suddenly spoke. Because of the appearance of the Black Dragon, everyone was afraid to come out, so the voice of Gilbert was spread all over the battlefield. . "Well? Are you a faceless person? Say, what?" Its not good that Earlbert remembers that Hall seemed to have had conflicts with their faceless people. Seeing Halls bad tone, he said that he quickly put himself to the lowest level. "Hall, we surrender! Our faceless people are willing to listen to the command of adults!" what? drop? When I heard this, the most surprising thing was not Hall, but the Naga warrior. Semen looked at Gilbert with a dark face. If the situation is not right now, he would like to cut the **** in the past. When Gilberts words were finished, everyone was shocked and soon a smart person reacted. Just kidding, even the legendary creatures of Black Dragon have come out, and there is no way to continue playing. Anyone can see clearly that they have lost their seas! Therefore, when Gilbert said that he surrendered, including the Turtles, the electric scorpions and other races that were forced to fight, they surrendered for the first time. "Do you all know what you are doing? Surrender? Hey, when the king comes back, you know how wrong you are!" Semen snorted, though he did not dare to guarantee that Charles would return, but now If he does not speak, the military will be chaotic. The Naga people still have some prestige. Many people have hesitated when they heard about Semen. Who knows that at this time, the races such as the killer whales and the sharks, who have been known for killing and murder, have even surrendered to Hall. Sammen had not had time to roar at them, and the subsequent scene made him suddenly hurt his chest. "Hall, we surrendered to the hippocampus!" "And we, our swordfish have surrendered, we are forced, we don''t want to fight!" With the surrender of one of the sea forces, the original sea-fighting coalition was fragmented. No, it should be described as the most appropriate. I saw that the originally large army of the seas had formed an encirclement, and the innermost ones were those Naga warriors. At this moment, they looked at the surrounding people who were driven by them, but now they are surrounded by the sea people. "Oh, all surrendered?" Halls voice suddenly came, which made the generals of the generals change. They all looked at Hall with a look of pleading, hoping Hall could take them. In the eyes of countless double pleadings, Hall said this faintly. "Okay, I accept your surrender! But" When I heard the words from the front, the Hai army suddenly cheered, but I heard that Hall said nothing but afterwards. www.novelhall.com~ Everyone quickly looked at Hall with a nervous look. They just cheered and they were quiet. Its down. "But the Naga people seem to want to fight, what do you say?" The Elf Queen looked at Hall with a funny look. She didn''t understand it. Hall is a matter of doing things, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the Naga is not a good person. If it is destroyed, there is nothing to be pity. Don''t look at the elves to admire nature and love life, but for the enemy, they will also be merciless. After everyone heard Hall''s words, Gilbert was the first to react. "The public will listen to the order and prepare to destroy the Naga thief!" Holding the grass - is the thief, Albert, you are a bastard! Semen saw that Gilbert was so shameless, and suddenly he couldnt stand it up, but his roar did not have any effect, and the no-facers had launched an offensive formation. As soon as Gilbert ordered, they would not hesitate to kill the Naga. "Sea turtles listen!" "The hippocampus listens!" "Electricity hearing order!" One by one, the Hai nationality army that heard the Naga people suddenly put out a battle. Seeing here, Semen and those Naga warriors have a feeling of crying but crying. And just as the scene of the drama appeared, suddenly a voice came from afar. "Big brother, the guy I caught, hey, he wants to hide in the monkey, don''t look at who I am, want to escape in front of me?" I saw that Charles was captured by the paws, and the whole looks very embarrassing. And when he was about to return, Semen opened his mouth. "The Naga people surrender!" Upon hearing this, Charles, who was still somewhat awake, squirted directly from the old blood, and then directly stunned. [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1130： Conquer Chapter 1130 Conquering "All surrendered..." Hall touched his chin and whispered to himself, the voice was not very big, but it was such a sentence, but it was to let the people below mention their hearts to the eyes of the blind. m. The most economical, mobile-free site for mobile phones. I am afraid that Hall will repent, not to say that Hall can repent of them. I can see how even Charlie is easily caught by the Black Dragon. What else can they do? Therefore, they can only look at Hall with a poor look at this time, I hope that Hall can let them go with mercy. Time has passed, and the sea army has a feeling of being like a year. Just as the marine army was suffering, a voice that excited them was sent out from Hall. "Okay, the elves and the mermaid are responsible for the battle. After all, there are so many people who have died. If the plague is caused, it is not good. They will hand over the weapons, otherwise you will understand." When Halls words were spoken, the sound of table tennis was constantly heard in the army of the sea. At the same time, many sea warriors looked at the mermaid with an envious look. There is no way, who will let them be a good Hall for the mermaid? "Her Majesty, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Hall didn''t care about the things behind him. He turned to look at the Queen of the Elves. After the Queen of the Old Powder Elf took the water of life, he had already responded a lot. At least the wrinkles on his face were not so much. That gray hair... Next time I can see if I can find something that can be dyed, then I will give it to the Elf Queen. "Well, yeah, I haven''t seen it for a while. I didn''t think that your change was so big. This time, the elves are far behind you." The Elf Queen said here that she had lowered her expensive head like Hall, and Hall quickly sneaked to the side and joked. This is the future mother-in-law. If she really gets such a big gift, she will not let her go. On the one hand, its not fun to make a noise in Nosia. Seeing Hall''s face smirking, the Elves Queen smiled a little, but she didn''t say much, there were some things, and I remembered it. After the war, the handling was handed over to others. After Hall and people told them to follow them, they came to a secret place with look and black and comatose Charles. Looking at the unconscious Charles, Hall did not hesitate and immediately began to prepare for blood stasis. This is something that Hall has considered before. After all, the situation of the Mozu has not received much news. It is obvious that this Charles and the Mozu have some secrets that cannot be told. In this case, Hall will not easily Letting go of Charles, this is why Charles has done so many bad things, and Hall is the reason why Xiao Hei caught him. Hall, whose mental power has been relatively strong, has been so unfamiliar with **** sputum. Under the watchful and black gaze, a blood-red magical moment suddenly appeared in front of the Hall. As Hall waved, it was very The strange red squad rushed directly into the unconscious Charles''s forehead. With the disappearance of the red phalanx, Hall''s face has become somewhat dignified. There is no way. Charles and the look of the situation are similar. Both are semi-sacred, so the use of blood stasis requires great care. Otherwise, once you accidentally go out of your way, not only will Charles die, but even the magical Hall will be countered. Before Halls predecessor died of magic, he didnt want to repeat the same mistakes. "call!" After an hour passed, Hall, who had a serious expression, finally breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at Charles, who was slowly awake, Halls mouth could not help but reveal a happy expression. "Young master, give." Hall looked at the handkerchief that was handed over and wiped the sweat from his forehead. After looking at Charles, who was already awake and respectfully standing, Hall asked. "How? Is the situation okay?" Charles looked very pale. After hearing Hall''s words, he still respectfully greeted Hall. "Master, my situation is still good, it is a little lack of strength." "It''s okay, just ask a few things, and say everything about you until the Mozu." Charles was already controlled by blood stasis, so when he heard Hall''s question, he immediately spoke out what he knew like a bean. Listening to Charles''s remarks, Hall''s face became more and more difficult to look at. It turned out that Charles was going to attack the dark forest in a big way. It was because of the black shadow command. After he caught the white star, he controlled the white star through black energy, and he gave Charles a gift, which is powerful. Black can, after seeing the power of black energy, Charles immediately understands that this kind of thing can not be used indiscriminately, otherwise he will become a slave of power. Fortunately, Charles did this, otherwise he would have been a member of the Mozu. "That is That guy is still in the orc family?" Charles did not mention the name of the shadow, obviously the shadow is very careful. "Well, after we saw it last time, he has been staying in the northern orc prairie. In addition to here, there are some troops in the Tektronix that are holding human troops. This is also convenient for the orcs to attack the Tektronix. "" Not fighting in the double line... Upon hearing Charles''s explanation, Hall immediately understood that the Haizu was preparing to destroy the Liji Empire first, and then combined with the Orcs and the Haizu to destroy the Tektronix Empire. At that time, the phoenix empire was difficult to support, and then how to clean up the Fengfeng empire still not yet What do they do when they say it? "Okay, let''s go and take a break. Go back and look at it. The sea still continues to be controlled by you. Of course, you are just in front and understand what I mean?" "Of course, my master, the sea is the world of you!" Looking at Charles leaving, Hall couldn''t help but sigh, not to see how calm he was, but his back was soaked by sweat. This is a manifestation of a large amount of mental energy consumption. In fact, it is very good to be the eighth-level summoner at the current age of Hall. It can be said to be a genius in genius. However, his mental strength does not completely allow him to try blood stasis at the same time to control the lookout and Charles. If Charles is not very important, Hall will not fight so much. If the mental power is damaged, it is not fun. "Young master, what do we do next?" I looked at the Hall and took the life spring water slowly, and asked softly. "First trim it, then let the elders get some less cute seas into dragons, and then let Charles collect the magic crystals, fight... just started." Chapter 1131： Strength improvement Chapter 1131 Strength Improvement In this battle, the number of people killed and injured on both sides has exceeded six figures, so even if all the people are involved, it took three days to deal with it. Mobile phone has no advertising m. The most provincial traffic. This is also the result of Hall''s proposal, which is piled up and burned directly. During this time, the Hais were indeed surrendered under the leadership of Charles, but some of them, such as the Naga, such as the faceless, were taken out by Charles for various reasons. Naturally, this is the faceless patriarch of Gilbert, as well as some high-ranking generals of the Naga. Except that Hall had already looked at them, no one knew where they had gone. It was estimated that they were not in the mood to pay attention to this because they all focused on Charles. After all, Charles, who was still shouting and killing, is now just like the servant, and it is too much for them. Face? You are the king of the sea, how did you become such a look? Fortunately, the Haizu is indeed convinced by the strength of Hall, and Charles has personally destroyed several high-level Naga high-profile, other sea people are naturally not much to say. And Nosia also came back from Carlin City two days after receiving the notice. After seeing the appearance of the Elf King City and the Elf Queen, naturally she didnt cry a lot. Hall was the most incomprehensible woman crying, so he found a The reason is left. Hall did have something. He happened to discuss the situation of Angel''s coma and Master Adelaide. Not to mention, Master Adelaide gave a straightforward approach directly after the fire of Angel. "That Hall, don''t you think this energy is very similar to that of Charles? Since Black Dragon can devour the energy of Charles, then..." Ok, don''t wait for Master Adelaide to finish Hall''s slap in the face of his own idiot. With such a simple reason, he never thought of it all the time. He also asked Angel to suffer so much, and it was not a good one! After knowing the method, Hall immediately summoned Xiaohe. It wasnt that Hall didnt want to put Xiaohei out, but the guys appearance was too shocking, and Xiaohe was in the heart of the child, so he still put it in the space to let him It is better to just toss. After hearing the conditions of Hall, Xiao Hei, who still had some complaints, did not say anything directly. Angel was originally only eroded by a bit of black energy, so the little black just took a sip and got it. Looking at the awake Angel, who had already held Avril, who was raised by Angel, Hall could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Xiao Hei also got a barbecue share that made it satisfactory because of this. For a time everyone was happy. After a week of processing, the post-war recovery work progressed very smoothly, and there was a lot of food in the Hall space, so everyone did not suffer from food. Two days later, Hall found the Elf Queen. "Would you like to go?" The Elf Queen knows that Hall still has a lot to do. This can be seen from the arrangement of Hall a few days ago. Although he does not know where the Haizu went, she found that the number of Dragon Terrans has recently Over time, it has increased by no less than 30,000 people. This allowed the Dragon Peoples Troops, which had suffered heavy losses, to recover again. In fact, Hall not only did these things in these days, Charles did not lose the king of the sea, Hall let him collect the magic crystal, and when Charles took out the magic crystal, Hall difference lighted himself. s eyes. In addition to one of the largest holy magic crystals, there are as many as eight semi-class magic crystals, and the other magic crystals are countless. If the semi-class magic crystal is also a scarce substance, Hall really wants to get two of Charles, so that his own Warcraft can be directly promoted to the Holy World of Warcraft. However, there is better than nothing. Thanks to the Holy Spirit Crystal Hall for preparing to use it as a card. As for the semi-class magic crystal, Hall did not stay, immediately gave himself a call to advance. After Hall was promoted, Hall''s summoned beast immediately changed dramatically. The first is Xiaohe, which is comparable to the holy world of Warcraft. Secondly, the Holy World Warcraft, in addition to the original Chimera King, Lightning Golden Eagle, Hall also followed his own silver eyebrow ghost Wolf, the fire wolf red, White tiger white, violent magic bear Xiao Huang mother, fire queen, queen bee, and the king of the sea, the sea snake king Kahn are promoted to semi-class Warcraft. As for the other Warcraft, Hall selectively used up the remaining one hundred and nine magic crystals. In other words, with the strength of Hall''s current summoning beast, it is possible to hang any country alone, and to destroy them all! Of course, Hall naturally can''t do this. After all, he is also a human being. Besides, he didn''t want to be the king. He sat in a place all day long That was not the life he wanted. "Well, it is going to solve the Principality of Aoraki, after all, for a long time." Hall''s elf queen naturally knows that the death of Hall''s parents has a great relationship with the Mozu. With Hall''s current strength, he can completely defeat those demons, so she does not have to worry about Hall going wrong. "The Elf King City can also dispatch 50,000 soldiers, don''t know..." "No, thank you, Queen, for your kindness. This time it is going to destroy, and building something is not in a hurry." Hall shook his head and rejected the kindness of the Elf Queen. After all, he went to Orakir this time and was just killing. After destroying them, Hall had to go to the prairie to solve the final problem, and he had no time to waste it. "Also, I will discuss it with Prince Charlie. After all, this time Alan has suffered heavy losses. It takes a short time to recover." Hall left, this time he did not bring Nosia to them. Once, Nosia is now chatting with the white star, and Hall, who has a guilty conscience, does not want to meet with Bai Xing for the time being. He simply looks at him alone. Fly to Carlin City. After knowing that Hall had left, the white star was dark, so that Nosia reached out and comforted her. The white stars face showed a stubborn smile. "It''s okay, I have to go back to the East China Sea with my father." After all, the sea is the place where we live. This battle is very heavy and it is not a day or two. Nosia heard a slight sigh, don''t look at what she didn''t say, but her heart was in the dark, Hall is a big bastard. Hall, who was on the road, suddenly sneezed a few times in a row. He probably knew the reason and he touched his nose with a bitter smile. "Oh, it really was smashed." Chapter 1132： Meet again Chapter 1132 meets again Carlin City After a period of rest, plus the reinforcements sent by the Liji Empire, Carlin City was no longer the same as when the Mozu was besieged. m. The most economical, mobile-free site for mobile phones. Although there are still some cleaned blood spots in many places on the city wall, this is already very good. On one of the walls, two soldiers are on duty. It is estimated that it was a little tired today. A young soldier moved a little bit of numb legs and looked at the companion who was still serious next to his eyes. The child turned to the open channel. "Oh, I heard that these demons were all destroyed by one person. Is it so exaggerated?" The soldier who had not yet squinted on duty was stunned, but he had the privilege of seeing Hall in the army of the Demon. The guy with a hippie smile in front of him is not his original comrade-in-arms, but the reinforcements who later came from the Liji Empire. Seeing him like, I don''t know why, there is a dissatisfied look in the eyes of the soldiers. During this time, those who ask questions are not just the ones in front of them. They are asked not to have eight or six times. These guys are curious and repeatedly asking them about this problem. Obviously they dont believe it! For the Hall that destroyed so many demons and saved them, the surviving soldiers almost all regarded Hall as an idol, seeing this guy with a skeptical look, the veteran who did not want to explain coldly. "Don''t know, don''t talk nonsense! Hall is a great man! His summoned beast is incredibly powerful, you know that it is a dragon! The legendary black dragon!" Seeing the guy''s exaggerated and jealous look, the veteran said with a gloomy face. "The reason I tell you, it is because you and I are very diligent in these days. If you dare to make fun of Hall in front of others, you will be defamed, and even if you know Prince Charles, they will only clap. Say it, not punish them!" The soldier who originally heard the Black Dragon really wanted to laugh, because the Dragon, a creature that had not been active in Allens mainland, had already become a historical antique, so he listened to the seriousness that this guy said, as if it really is. I almost laughed at a time. However, after seeing his serious eyes and warning tone, the soldiers forcibly held back the smile and coughed. "Sorry, actually I am... um?" Just as the soldier wanted to explain what eased the atmosphere, suddenly a golden light appeared in his sight, and then a figure quickly flew from a distance. "The enemy...the enemy attack...hey!" He just wanted to shout loudly. He was suddenly stunned by the veteran. He looked at the veteran with a look of horror. He didn''t understand why the veteran was. "You shut me up! This is Hall Lord and his summoned beast!!" After the veteran yelled at her, the face looked at the flying figure. This figure is the lightning golden eagle, sitting on it is Hall and looking at them. "Well, its building very fast, it seems like a lot more people." Hall originally wanted to go directly to the Principality of Oraqui, but in the end he decided to say hello to Prince Charles. After all, its not difficult to destroy the Mozu with Halls current strength. Its just the time to go to the dead body. And the reconstruction still needs someone to be responsible. In Hall''s opinion, Prince Charles is the most suitable. Who made the Liji Empire the sovereign state of these duchy? They don''t contribute, who contributes? Glanced at the bottom, I saw a lot of soldiers are saluting Hall, obviously these have seen Hall. Other soldiers did not have the first time to salute. Instead, they looked at Hall with curiosity. Halls mind understood it with a little thought. They should be the reinforcements sent by the Liji Empire. When I first wanted to go in, I suddenly saw the strange things of the two soldiers on the wall. When he was curious, the veteran quickly released the soldiers mouth and warned a few words in his ear. Sacrifice. "I have seen Hall Master!" "Oh, hello." Although Hall didn''t know what had happened, he seemed to be less curious, so he didn''t ask, in case someone else had a special hobby? If this veteran knows Hall''s thoughts. It is estimated that you will jump out of the city wall with anger and anger. "Hall is coming to see Prince Charles, theirs? At this time they are outside the city, they can see them in a few kilometers in this direction." "Oh, this way, thank you." Hall heard the first glimpse, but he quickly responded and thanked the veteran. Since Prince Charles is not here, Hall will naturally not enter the city. The soldier flew in the direction pointed by. Until the golden figure disappeared, the soldier who was covered in his mouth said with a sigh of relief. "That is Hall Master? Good young, and that Warcraft is so powerful. I just looked at it and I almost urinated my pants." The veteran screamed and licked his mouth, so he almost scared the urine? If you see that Black Dragon is not directly scared to death? ...... "No, in arranging some people to investigate, the death of Slotes will soon attract their attention. Once they find out and attack again, I am worried that it will not be possible to stop them with our strength." The person who spoke was not someone else. It was Prince Charlie. After the last battle, he immediately informed Yunling Pass. What makes him gratified is that the reinforcements of Yunlingguan soon came, not only bringing in a hundred thousand troops, but also the most important are thousands of gryphon knights. With these gryphon knights, Prince Charlie can expand the scope of the investigation, so that the sudden attack of the Mozu army can be prevented. Fortunately, there was no movement in the Mozu during this time, which made Prince Charles sigh of relief. After hearing the words of Prince Charles, an adjutant-like person immediately responded, and then the Prince Charles had just ordered the order. Prince Charlie looked at the direction of the Principality of Enkat and could not help but sigh. "When is this a head, a detestable demon!" Just as Prince Charles had just wanted to continue his inspection, a figure fell from the sky. "His Prince Charlie, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Prince Charlie heard the words first, and when he saw the face of the person who spoke, his face could not help but show his surprise. "Hall? Are you back? The situation in the dark forest has been solved?" It was Hall who came to the Hall. After the Lightning Golden Eagle stopped, Hall jumped from the back of the Lightning Golden Eagle and then walked toward the Prince of Charlie with a smile. "Well, it''s all solved." Chapter 1133： Flash gold town Chapter 1133 Flash Gold Town See Hall coming back. Updates are fast and no ads. Prince Charlie is still very happy, after all, Hall is not the little **** before... No, he is still a bastard. Its just a capable bastard. Halls strength is completely above any empire. If you dont say anything, its just the black dragon. Prince Charles doesnt think that country can. Separately contend. Fortunately, Hall is a relatively intimate person, and there is no such thing as the ability to see everything in the state of nothing. Otherwise, once Hall self-confidence is over-expanded, this is undoubtedly a disaster for Allen. "How about the dark forest?" Prince Charlie said as he walked toward Hall, while the other generals of the Liji Empire went silently after a ceremony at Hall. Their respect for Hall is from the heart. They also know that with their current status, they can''t participate in the conversation between Hall and Prince Charles. These old-fashioned fritters have always had this eyesight. If not, then they are really alive. "Oh, the seas are not afraid now, and Charles has surrendered." Hall''s understatement of such a sentence made Prince Charles unable to help, and then he waited for him to respond and asked quickly and anxiously. "Are you sure? The seaers surrendered?" Hall understands the meaning of Prince Charles. The current situation in Allens mainland is that humans are fighting the three races of the Mozu, the Haizu and the Orc. Although there are dwarves and elves, the human allies are still on the weak side. Suddenly I heard Hall saying that the Haizu had surrendered. How could this not surprise Prince Charles? After seeing Hall nod, the surprise of Prince Charles suddenly became a surprise. "Ha ha ha, great, I didn''t think that the seas had surrendered!" The laughter of Prince Charles caused the eyes of those generals. Some of the better-minded generals, after listening to the words of Prince Charles, also showed a pleasant expression on their faces. "Great, the seas have surrendered!" If the occasion is not right, these generals of the Liji Empire really want to cheer up loudly. This news is undoubtedly a great news for the people of the Lige Empire, which is currently clouded. Hall smiled and then said the situation in the dark forest. The smile on the face of Prince Charles was not broken. From time to time, he looked at Hall with surprise. "You mean, are you going to the Principality of Aoraki now? Are you alone?" When Prince Charlie heard Hall''s purpose this time, his eyes almost came out. The Principality of Oraquir, but they determined that the Mozu occupied a stronghold of Allen''s mainland. The number of the Mozus was absolutely no less than those who had been besieging them. Plus, the Mozu''s intelligence is very small, and no one knows the Mozu. Are there any strong races that have been made, and even they have not figured out what the cards are. "Oh, nothing, I probably know some, the Mozu''s strength is only a semi-class master. As for the holy level, they want to pass the space crack. At present, they can''t do it, but it will be difficult to say later, so this is also me. Why are you so anxious?" Prince Charlie originally wanted to persuade Hall not to slam, but when he heard this explanation, Prince Charless face could not help but reveal a dignified look. A moment later, Prince Charlie suddenly looked up and said to Hall, "I will not stop you this time, but I have a request, we have to participate in this battle!" Hall heard the words shook his head slightly and saw the dissatisfied look on Prince Charlie''s face. Hall smiled and explained. "Prince Charlie, I am not saying that you will not be allowed to participate, but this offensive mission will be handed over to me. I will directly destroy the space transmission array in front of the Principality of Aoraki, and then they will wipe out their high-level posts. I still have confidence in this point, but the next job, you need to ask Prince Charles to do it, this is one of the purposes I came here to find you." Don''t look at the kindness that Hall said, but summing up that is the end of the work, Charlie''s face changed slightly, looking at Hall''s smiling face, and finally he compromised. "Oh, that line, the things behind me are handed over to me, but you have to promise me, if you are in danger, please be sure to keep yourself safe!" Seeing that Prince Charles had a serious look on his shoulder and said this, Hall was slightly moved, and he nodded and said. "Don''t worry, I haven''t gotten married and have children yet. My customer service is just beginning, I can''t think of it." The original dignified topic was so beaten by Hall, and Charlies prince was a little bit crying and laughing, then he smiled and smiled at Halls nose. "Your kid is really... I will give you a big gift when I get married!" Later, Prince Charlie handed the recent information and map to Hall, watching the back of Hall''s departure, and the smile on Prince Charlie''s face slowly converges. "Prince Charlie, we..." a general whispered on the whisper The sea has surrendered, and immediately sent the news back to the palace. Also, let the troops gather as soon as possible and the battle is about to begin! "Yes!" The general heard a change in his face and quickly greeted Prince Charlie with a slap in the face and turned to find a correspondent to convey the order. "Hall... this battle, we won''t drag you back!" Hall flew all the way to the Principality of Enkat, and the towns between the Principality of Gilardino and the Principality of Enkat were barely visible to anyone, and there was a green atmosphere in every town that made Hall uncomfortable. He knows that these are the sources of the plague that the undead people used to produce the undead soldiers. If it is not the time of the Hall, he will definitely destroy this city. Looking at the undead soldiers who came out from time to time in the city, Halls eyes were full of killings. "Devil, you are really looking for death, and the devil, waiting for me to have strength, you are the next goal!" It seems that Hall''s killing is felt. The lightning golden eagle suddenly screams, and the harsh sound is heard through the clouds. As it swung its wings, the speed increased again, and the whole body turned into a lightning bolt, which quickly disappeared into the distance. At the junction of the Principality of Enkate and the Principality of Orakir, there is a small town in the town of Golden Gold, which was the first town that Hall woke up after coming to the world. The town was not a lot. But people''s lives are still decent. But now the whole town is full of dead air, some undead soldiers are building, it seems that they are preparing something, and at this time, a figure suddenly came to the top of the town, and the undead soldiers immediately put the tools after seeing them. On the one hand, I took out all kinds of weapons at the same time. "Even the civilians are not let go, really **** it!" Chapter 1134： Oku Laki Principality Chapter 1134 The Principality of Orakire "Even the civilians are not let go, really **** it!" The person who spoke was not someone else. It was the Hall that came after the departure from Prince Charles. This is the town that was the first to be seen after the reborn of Hall. There were many towns that Hall saw on the way. Most of them have no living beings like this town, and some are only undead soldiers who have been transformed into the Mozu. m. The most economical, mobile-free site for mobile phones. Of course, some of them saw Hall after the flight of Warcraft to kill Hall, they were ruthlessly killed by Hall without exception, the original Hall is not very good mood along the way, these guys catch up just hit On the muzzle. The reason why Hall stopped here in the town of Flash Gold is because it is the first town he saw after he came to the world, and the second is because it is not far from the Principality of Orakir, plus It was also late, and Hall, who was on the way, was ready to find a place to rest. Seeing that they were still wearing civilian clothes, but with their eyes hollow and the hands of the undead in their hands, Hall squinted and said faintly. "Clean up, rest here today!" Looking forward to not speaking, he disappeared directly from the back of the lightning golden eagle, and then there was a brief noise coming from below. After a few minutes, the look of the figure appeared again at Hall. "Young master, already cleaned up." Hall nodded slightly, then directed the Lightning Golden Eagle to the top of a room. After looking at the room below, Hall let the Lightning Golden Eagle stop. "Let''s find a place to rest, tomorrow we are starting." After the Hall waved, dozens of fiery red figures appeared around him. These are the guard ants in the fire ants, the queen of fire ants. The new fire ants that were born after the second half of the holy level, they are the strength of the eighth-class combat power, not only that, but they also have a special feature, that is, the enemy can be found in advance through the smell. After the guard ants were summoned, they immediately spread to the surrounding area, and then they all sneaked into the ground to hide. The cabin in front of Hall was the cabin where he woke up that year. Apart from some spider silk, there was not much change here. "I don''t know how Lina is. After I have solved the problem here, I will go to the northern prairie. After so long, I should take Lina back." Hall did not live here, but got a tent to live in. There was nothing in the night, and Hall got up the next morning. After packing up, Hall took up Warcraft, then sat on the lightning golden eagle, and glanced at the flash gold town below. Hall took a picture of the lightning golden eagle''s head. "Let''s go, let''s go home and see." The home that Hall said is the back cover of the father of Auraki to the father of Alexander, Alexander City! And here is the root cause of all this - Mithril Mine. At this time, Alexander Castle has become the base camp of the Mozu in Allen''s mainland. It is in the Alexander Castle. At this time, the commander of the Mozu, the head of the movie family, Yu Tai, the Duke of Reid, and a whole body wrapped in The man in the black robe is sitting at the round table and discussing. "The need to speed up the production of Mithril runes, Miyin Jing must increase the intensity of mining, and only then, the devil can send more powerful help!" Yu Tai reached out and rhythmically tapped on the table, but his eyes looked at the other two on the round table. The Duke of Reed is very gentlemanly, and his manners are very elegant, but it is perfect if the hand is not full of blood donation. I saw his right thumb and forefinger elegantly holding the wine glass, then gently shaking, the blood in the wine glass was particularly glaring when shaking. Open your mouth and reveal two fangs, then slowly taste the blood donation in the glass. After a while, these handkerchiefs wipe the lips gracefully. If Hall is there, he will definitely slap the ball and tell him that it is a price to pay. In fact, it is not only Hall that has this idea, but even Yutai and the black robe man. "Youtai adults, it is true that this is true. It is true that my opinion is to let the people of our blood family come over. As for the others, you can think slowly." "Cut!" is a black robe man, although he can''t see his face, but Yu Tai and Reid hear his disdain from his tone. "Reed, your blood family is still so greedy!" "You!" Reid heard a change in his face, not waiting for him to speak, the black robe man continued. "I see you still care about it here. There are Slotters and Diff. It is not difficult to win the Liji Empire. The most important thing now is to let more undead people come. Only in this way, Allen Continental Can be taken as soon as possible, or once the devil is angry ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I think even your father, Prince Ferdin, can not let the adults calm down the anger." When I heard the black robe man mentioning the devil, Reid and Youtai changed their faces. They wanted to say something, and they closed their mouths. "Hey!" The black robe man snorted and said in his hoarse voice. "The current situation, you all know, is not very optimistic, the **** continent is trying to destroy the seal magic circle of the Titan continent, but the effect is not good, and this space crack is only because of some large pieces of secret silver crystal, This allowed us to transport some soldiers, far from the extent of destroying Allen''s mainland, even if you were sending a few nine masters? Can they guarantee that several empire of Allen''s continent will not be destroyed?" Although the words of the black robe man are very unheard of, but what he said is the fact. The current situation, their undead people are indeed the most suitable race to perform the task, even if they can create a blood slave, they cannot compare with the undead. . For the creation of fear and destructive power, the undead can be said to be the most powerful of the devils, no one! "Bavlis, I have given you a few places for the undead people last time. What do you want? This time, in any case, our blood family must have a place!" The black robe man, who was heard by Reid as a Bafflis, heard the words of the Duke of Reid, and this slowly revealed his sly face. I saw him in the eyelids that should have been the eyeballs. It turned out to be two green flames. As he turned his head, he even burned the air and made a loud noise. "Oh, its not a problem to give you a place, but the question is, Lord Reed, can you guarantee that your family will be able to destroy the Liji Empire?" Chapter 1135： Shocked Youtai Chapter 1135 Shocked Youtai "Bastard!" The Duke of Reid was very ugly. This ugly undead, Bufflis was a jerk. After the undead had succeeded in getting the devil''s fancy, the days of Duke and Uthai had a bit of a bad mood. Mobile phone has no advertising m. The most provincial traffic. The Duke of Reid is okay. He was unexpectedly coming to Allen''s mainland after a long time and Hall''s break into the space. Although his training, the **** soldiers are only tens of thousands, and the strength is the highest. Wait. So this is one of the reasons why the Duke of Reid strongly urged them to let their blood family come over next time. However, among the two, the most depressing is not the Duke of Reed, but Yutai. This has been from the plot to the present, and it took no less than ten years, but for some reason, he caused the action, which made the people of Allens mainland discover the signs. Otherwise, if he continues to let him secretly, it is very likely that Liji The empire was solved once. And it was a guy named Hall who made them plot to fail. Not only that, but with the development of things, Hall, this guy, has repeatedly ruined their actions. If the undead people suddenly appeared to turn the tide, it is estimated that this action has already failed. This is why the Duke of Reid will feel that the most uncomfortable of them is the reason of Youtai. Reid, who originally wanted to burn the fire to Yutai, suddenly interrupted the noise outside. "what happened?" The three people on the round table heard the sound coming from outside and they couldn''t help but one side. Yutai immediately yelled at the outside and soon a movie warrior ran in. "Not good, someone attacked us!" "What? Attack? Who is so courageous? How many people have they come?" Youtai heard that his face changed, and if humans came here, the troops in front had been defeated, but they never heard the news. Is humanity so powerful? Its not just Yutai who thinks about this problem. I only see Reed and Bavliss face ugly. Although they will argue internally, they all know that if they fail this task, they will be waiting for them. Very cruel punishment. "How many people have come?" Reid quickly yelled at the movie warrior. "One...one person, but..." what? A person? "But what, let''s say it!" Hearing the other fans of the movie-going warriors, even Bufflis couldn''t stand it anymore. The green eyes stared at the movie warriors, and he killed him without saying anything. Eyes. "But he has a lot of summoned beasts!" "Summon beast?! That human summoner Hall?!" The three men could not help but exclaimed when they heard the answer from the theater fighters. Hall''s name is already famous in the Mozu, and even the Devil knows this person. It can be said that Hall has become one of the Devils. They didn''t bother to find Hall''s troubles. It was already very good. I didn''t think that Hall, this guy, went straight to the door. "Go! Look at who is giving him this courage, go in and dare to kill someone!" Seeing that Youtai took the lead to go out, Bafflis and the Duke of Reid saw the situation, and neither of them spoke. They quickly got up and followed. As the three of them came out, the original imposing ones suddenly opened their eyes, and an incredible expression looked at the densely-knit World of Warcraft. "This... this is how it is possible!" If the general World of Warcraft, the three of them will not be so surprised, but in front of these World of Warcraft, the Warcraft blood of the uploaded, even far from them let them feel fear. Whether it is the two heads of Warcraft in the sky, or a golden eagle and an eye flying World of Warcraft, or the silver wolf-type Warcraft on the ground, two yellow bear-type Warcraft, the red wolf-type Warcraft And the white tiger-shaped magic crystal, they are actually half-class Warcraft. With each of their attacks, the Mozu army will suffer heavy casualties. "Where is this coming from so many semi-sacred summoned beasts... Is it Warcraft king sent?" Originally, I thought that if I caught Hall and made him a Beveris of the undead, then the whole person was a little dumbfounded. He couldnt help but feel a chill in his thoughts. "Hey, you finally came out!" When Yutai saw Hall, Hall also found Yutai, so he seemed to wave his hand with a smile like an old friend. "This is not the Duke of Reed. We seemed to have a good time at the beginning. I believe that I will be more happy for a while!" Happy your sister! Happy your uncle! The Duke of Reid was roaring in his heart, and at the same time he was a horror. At the same time, the Warcraft in front of him could easily clean up him. He didnt think that Hall could improve his strength so fast. If he knew it, he would never return. So try to chase Hall and stay away from Hall, the farther the better! This guy is a metamorphosis! It is estimated that only the devil can pack him. "No, I have to run away. I have to escape from the space crack. This guy will never let me go, I can''t be caught by him!" Thinking of this, the Duke of Reid did not say anything, directly into a **** red blood fog, flying quickly to a place. "Hold the grass! Shameless!" Seeing here, Yutai and Bavlis couldn''t help but marry at the same time. They didn''t know where they were. The Duke of Reid chose to run away without saying a word. This insisted that the face of the Mozu was thrown away. And just as they roared, Halls voice came again. "Hey, I already knew that your blood races are some hypocrites. What nobles are special, I am prepared." Are you ready? What preparation? Just when Yutai and Bavlis were puzzled, a voice suddenly appeared on the route where the Duke of Reed fled, and then Yutai and Bavlis heard a scream, and then the figure flew here. Come, what is the Duke of Reed? Seeing that the Duke of Reed was covered in blood as a chicken, Uthai and Bavlis could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Even if they don''t like the Duke of Reed, the special envoy of the Duke of Reid is also a master of the nine-class high-level combat power, but he can''t even pick up a man''s move, how strong this person is! Looking at the handsome and disproportionate person who threw the Duke of Reed before Hall, Yutai and Bavlis thought it was like knocking over the five-flavored bottle. It is hard to say. "This...how is this possible...why, why he will become so powerful..." Chapter 1136： Where are you going? Chapter 1136 Where are you going? "No... don''t kill me... Hall... Hall Master, I... I surrender!" At this time, the Duke of Reid was bloody, and because of excessive bleeding, his pale face became even more pale. Updates are fast and no ads. And he even asked for mercy directly from Hall, which made Yutai and Bavlis show an incredible look. "The blood family...there is really no good thing! Hypocrisy! If Prince Fielding sees this scene, I don''t know if he will be mad!" Bavlis shook his head and couldn''t help but sigh. Yutai blinked. He glanced at Hall and said, "What will happen to Prince Fielding? I don''t know. I just know that if we don''t have any countermeasures, we will be like the Duke of Reed, or beg for mercy, or Fighting, your choice?" Originally hesitant and shocked, Yu Tai, after hearing the Duke of Reed beg for mercy, he immediately understood that he could never ask for mercy, and Hall would never let him go, because Halls father was personally handed by him. Killed, so this road has no choice. "Stop! Hehehehe..." Bufflis squinted at the Duke of Reed, who was begging for mercy, and then he said, licking his green eyes. "Our undead people have already died once. Death is not a fear for us. They are shameless, and our undead can''t!" Yu Tai smiled. He looked at the summoned beast that had stopped attacking. Then he looked up and said to Hall. "I didn''t think that the original child would have grown to this point. It really regrets that if you directly attacked you, you may not have so many problems!" Hall heard a wrinkle, and he didn''t understand what it meant to say this at this time. Regret? Hall did not speak, and Yutai did not stop, he continued to say. "To Hall, I made a good decision at the beginning. I think you should be surprised, so I will keep it. Since you are here today, then I will return to the original!" After Yutai glanced at Bavlis, Bavlis nodded, and in the eyes of Hall''s doubts, Bavlis showed a spell. With the appearance of a six-pointed star, two figures appeared on the ground. After seeing this figure, Hall, who was still confused, suddenly had a stinging pain in his mind! "Father?! Mother?" It turns out that these two figures are not others. It is Halls physical parent who sees these two bodies full of dead air and eyesless and empty, Hall does not know why suddenly my heart is sad, then two lines Tears fell involuntarily. "This... is this... your residual consciousness?" In fact, Hall himself does not want to cry, nor will he be sad, because these two people are not his parents at all, his parents are still on the earth, this is just the physical parents after he passed through. It may be that the body still has such a trace of the original owner''s soul, which leads to the reason why Hall will now cry involuntarily. "How? I said you will be shocked, how about our gift?" Youtai looked at the Hall of Tears with a smile, as if he didn''t worry that Hall would kill him because of his anger. The side of Bavlis has found that it is wrong, because the surrounding Warcraft even stared at themselves with red eyes. "Not good!" Seeing the murderous scent from Hall, Bavlis immediately realized that it was not good. He quickly applied his handprints quickly and quickly, and a huge six-pointed star magic array appeared in front of him. Then a huge ugly stitching blame appeared in front of everyone. This stitching blame was made by his heart, and his strength was comparable to that of a semi-class master. With this semi-class suture blame, and then there are constantly death knights coming out from inside, in a short period of time, even thousands of death knights are summoned. Not only that, because Alexander is the former station of the Mozu in Allen''s mainland. The reason why Hall was killed is because the lightning golden eagle is fast, and he is the reason of the summoner. In such a short time, it is not in the hundreds before. Ten thousand undead soldiers came together and surrounded Hall three of them on the third and third floors. It seems that the arrival of these undead soldiers has made Bavlis a bit emboldened. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" Suddenly a roar sounded from Hall''s mouth, don''t look at Hall''s so sad, but he was afraid in his own heart. "What is going on here? How can I be somewhat out of control!" "Give me kill! Kill them!" A strange voice came out of Hall''s mouth, and looked at Hall with some doubts. Then, despite the horrified gaze of Duke Reid, he waved his head and shattered his head. Then he took his body out. The incomparable Duke of Reid died in such a tragic manner. After hearing Hall''s order, Ada and other World of Warcraft immediately launched an offensive, especially Xiao Huang, who screamed directly at the stitching blame the rest of Warcraft are scattered around the Hall, toward The undead soldiers who killed them attacked? "Oh, even if you are strong and exhausted, I don''t believe you... oh... how could it be!" Bavlis felt that he must be a fake undead summoner. He knew deeply that in the summoner, their undead soldiers were the real mobile soldiers. However, after seeing the numerous summoned beasts that suddenly appeared around the Hall, his cognition was suddenly ruthlessly broken by Hall. "Is this really a human summoner..." There are no more than tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft in the sky. Not only that, there are all kinds of World of Warcraft constantly appearing on the ground. What he can''t accept is that there are countless fiery red figures constantly drilling into the ground. As a dead soldier who collapsed and disappeared, Bavlis felt that his outlook on life seemed to have undergone earth-shaking changes. "Youtai, we are now...hee..." After Bafflis reacted, he quickly turned to look at Yutai. After all, Youtai was the commander of the Mozu army, but after he turned his head, where did he still? There is Yutai''s figure! "This bastard... you have even escaped! Bastard!" Bavlis roared, and soon he also reacted. The current situation is very unfavorable to them. Don''t look at the number of their soldiers, but they can''t quickly suppress Hall''s summoned beasts. It''s easy to come to a summoned beast. Kill them, dont escape at this time, when will they escape? In particular, after seeing his own stitching blame was actually split by two bear-type Warcraft, he ran without turning his head. Only he has not ran out of a few steps and suddenly was stopped by a figure. "Where are you going?" Chapter 1137： Angry Youtai Chapter 1137 Angry Youtai "Where are you going?" A low voice suddenly came from the front, and Beverlyston was shocked. His green eyes just looked at him. Suddenly, a hand quickly and accurately buckled his neck, and easily gave him the whole person. Lift it up. Bavlis looked at him with horror and looked at himself in front of himself and raised himself. Where was the temperament before. "Hey!" A loud voice came, and a huge figure appeared beside them. Bavlis turned his head and looked at it. When he saw that it was the half-stitched stitching that shredded himself and made it hard, the fear on his face. The color is unmistakable. "Hey!" Bufflis wanted to talk, but looking at the steel-like hands and throats, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t say it. After trying a few times, he could only use a pair. The horrified eyes looked at the look. . And at this time, a figure appeared beside him. "You, lift their magic!" Bavlis heard the words and turned around. The person who spoke was Hall, but Hall did not look at him, but the two eyes of the bear-shaped World of Warcraft, who were constantly waving their limbs, trying to break free of the bear''s claws. Undead soldiers. These two undead soldiers are not others, it is Hall''s parents. Although Hall''s tone is not very strict, but Bavlis clearly feels that if he dares to say a word, the hopeful hand will definitely break his head for the first time. Don''t look at Bavlis, a dead soul who has died. It is reasonable to say that they should not fear death, but in fact, it is really the step of life and death, let alone the escape of Yutai, even his Baf. Liz will also be pregnant for the first time. So after Bavlis heard the words of Hall, he did not hesitate, regardless of being looked at whether he could cast magic, and his hands quickly marked a complicated magical print. As his magic was completed, the Hall''s parents who were resisting suddenly fell straight, not only that, but their green eyes were dimmed in the first place. Hall slowly walked over and saw the two bodies on the ground. Halls father was still wearing a chest of lions and a lions armor. Hall remembered vaguely that this was the treasure left by their Alexander family, but there were several writings on the armor. It seems that this is caused by the arrow. The most striking thing about injury is a huge wound near the heart. Looking at it, it seems to be caused by the back, that is to say, when Halls father arrived at the ground, someone gave him a deadly sword. And the person who did this, the biggest suspect is undoubtedly Yutai! Halls mother, although she has been dead for a long time, is very ugly, but it can still be seen that Halls mother was a big beauty when she was alive, but a wound from the neck made Hall unable to hold back. Close your eyes. Because Bavlis was arrested, the undead soldiers on the battlefield had stopped attacking, and Hall''s summoned beasts looked at them with vigilance. For a time, there was a strange silence on the battlefield. The more this, the more Bafflis felt bad, and suddenly Hall slammed his eyes and glared. "Ah!" A shock wave with a strong spirit suddenly spreads around the center with Hall as the center. I hope they can say that the first Baffles suddenly felt that his soul seemed to be out of his body. If he had not insisted on his teeth, just now, his soul would be directly under this shock wave. Annihilation. And those who are close to the undead soldiers are directly to the ground, if someone carefully observes, they will find that their eyes only leave a pair of godless dead fish eyes. "This this" The strong mental power made Bavlis open his eyes. As a summoner, he naturally knew what this situation represented. He did not expect that someone would break through in this situation! Yes, Hall is a breakthrough. He has always been stuck in the spirit of the eighth class. Suddenly, he directly caused the magical power of the eighth class, and directly broke through to the nine. After the roar, Hall slowly closed his eyes. He felt that something in his body seemed to be slowly passing away. Hall clearly felt a sense of reluctance. "It turns out!" Hall suddenly opened his eyes, blood red eyes have returned to normal, he has already understood what happened just now, and looked at the frightened Bavlis faintly said. "Lead the way, you know where I am referring!" Bavlis nodded He naturally knew what Hall wants to do now, and the look of the side let go of his neck, but his eyes were staring at him as if he wanted to Flies dared to have other possessions, and he hoped that he would be merciless. "Hall, please come with me, Youtai is going to the space crack." Hall nodded and didn''t speak. He waved his parents'' bodies and then the group of people flew to a place surrounded by three layers of three layers outside the summoned beasts. Mine hole Yu Tai''s face was very ugly, because he found that the undead soldiers who had also ran out of the mine had stopped, and he realized that something was wrong. "Bavlis died like this? Waste, how long it has been wrong!" Uthai suddenly changed his face, and these undead soldiers were summoned by Bavlis. If Baflis, the undead summoner, died, why would the uncontrolled undead soldiers stay here! Yutai, who realized this, quickly said to the movie warriors behind him. "Everyone, these undead soldiers" The words of Bavlis have not been finished yet. The undead soldiers near a movie warrior suddenly raised their hands and stabbed the chest of the movie warrior. A scream broke the original silence, and as the undead soldiers acted, the surrounding undead soldiers raised their weapons and rushed over here. "Damn! Bavlis can''t die!" Angry Yutai kicked a dead soldier directly, and the enormous force made the undead soldier break directly. Youtai has determined that Bavlis is definitely surrendering, otherwise these undead soldiers will not do so. "Accelerate the speed; to reach the magic array, we will not lose!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1138： Pavlis’s thoughts Chapter 1138, Baflis''s Mind The generals of Youtai and the Shadowsmen accelerated their speed. These undead soldiers were unable to hurt them at all, and they could not hurt them at most. At most, they played a procrastination role, but this also made Yutai anxious. "There is no time; it will take time to start the magic array, and you will leave behind the temple!" The several film-name generals who were named were first heard, and then the faces of several people suddenly became somewhat difficult to look at. "How? Do you have any opinions?" Youtai just cut the head of a dead soldier, and then looked at a few people and asked. "Don''t dare!" These several theater generals saw Youtai angry, and quickly bowed their heads and said they did not dare. After watching Uthais several shadow generals rushing in, the few remaining generals of the film family couldnt stand it. "Damn, this guy ran away and said, let us die! Hey hehe" "Hey, who made him a position higher than us. Just if we didn''t listen to him, I guess he would start." "No, then what do we do now? Hall is so strong, his parents are killed by us, we." "Who said that the parents of Halls adults were killed by us? Isnt this all that Utta started? Ok? ! Suddenly a general of the movie family who had never spoken, spoke up, but his words made the other few generals unable to turn around. Because this result is directly called Hall is also an adult, what is the meaning? Looking at the puzzled eyes that a few people looked at, the man did not have the slightest fear, but instead said it himself. "We have failed this battle. The rebellion of the undead soldiers means that the undead have surrendered. Since they can surrender, why can''t we?" hiss! After hearing his outspoken words, several movie generals couldnt help but take a breath, knowing that they were tired. Any dissatisfaction with the devil would become a dangling sword on their heads. There were too many people trying. When people, their heads have been cut a lot, so they are tired, and any words that destroy the devil will become banned, not to mention the surrender of this kind of rebellion. But at this moment, it seems that the situation has been roughly fixed, and Halls victory is beyond doubt. Don''t look at Yutai''s magical array as the last hope, but several movie generals present are actually not optimistic about this ending. Just after Yutai ordered the temple, this means that they have been abandoned, and the general of the theater has said something that everyone wants to do but cant say it. At one time, several movie generals have Silenced down. Seeing that everyone did not speak, the general of the movie group who had just made an opinion was a little anxious. He worried that the companions hesitated for a while, or directly took him, then he was in danger. After blinking, the general of the movie family gnawed his teeth. "If you are worried that Hall is not willing to accept us, then I will go alone to explore the road. If you die, you will not be surprised, but if it succeeds, I will replace you. Speak a few words in front of Hall." Ok? The original generals who were still hesitating heard this, and suddenly they flashed a glimmer of light. They looked at each other and saw the thoughts of the other party. A moment later, a larger film general opened his mouth. "No, you can''t make you so risky. Since everyone has already said this step, then we don''t have to hide it. Just do what you said. We surrender to Hall!" Don''t look at the words of his mouth so serious, in fact, this movie general is secretly hiding the guy just now. "Hey, if you really believe in you, we will not be able to look down on Hall to surrender. Maybe we will not come over and help us to say a few words, but we will give us a bar as a chip, dissatisfied." Think of yourself as a smart person!" Seeing this older film generals open their consent, the first film general to find the face of the general can not help but smile, but here also from time to time there are undead soldiers soldiers to kill, which also gave him a perfect hidden time. "Hey!" After an undead soldier was killed by him, he saw that he had fallen a sword flower, and then he looked at the crowd. "Since everyone has no opinions, then let''s go out and lead the way to Hall Master. Once it is late, everything will be finished!" Now that he had agreed to the opinion, the generals of the Shadows had nodded in a serious eye. Then the group did not break here, but ran outside the mine. Hall, who was looking forward to him and Bavlis entered the mine, looked satisfied with the undead soldiers who helped open the road. It seems that this Bafflis is quite exciting, and Hall is considering whether to accept him. After all, Hall will be in contact with the tired, and it is very necessary to know the greasy situation in advance And at this time, suddenly a few shouts came from the front. "Hall, let''s surrender and don''t attack!" "Hall, let''s surrender and don''t attack!" Hall and others looked in the direction of the sound, only to see a few black robe men are avoiding the siege of the undead soldiers, look at their appearance, it seems that they really want to surrender. Seeing the doubts that Hall looked at, Bavlis quickly said. "Hall, they are Utah!" Bavlis didn''t say much. He knew his current situation very well. His life and death were completely in control between Hall''s thoughts. After he had the idea of ??betraying the demon king, he already understood that he must Be a person who has been useful to Hall, otherwise you will be eliminated, and the elimination will be doomed to death. Hall''s power is beyond doubt, although it is much weaker than the Devil, but it is also a non-factory thing to be with the Devil, and that is the future, in order to continue to survive, Bavlis has already The decision was made to let Hall see his value so that he can continue to live. It is estimated that Bavlis is the most feared of the undead, and if it is known by his patriarch, it is estimated to be mad. "Youtai''s people? The movie family?" Hall blinked. Although Bavlis didn''t say much, he already understood it. The feelings of Bavlis wanted to tell himself that he was deceived. Is this pleading for yourself? Hall looked at Bavlis with interest and was looked at by Hall. Buffleys could not help but leave a lot of sweat on his forehead. Fortunately, Hall did not over-emphasize him, but said to him. "Let them come over, Youtai saw me running, what are they?" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1139： Crazy Yutai Chapter 1139 Crazy Youtai But not, Youtai was scared away by Hall. These few nine-class fighters are not the movie family. How can Hall be? It is estimated that Hall has not been met yet, and it is expected to be directly killed. Hall''s command, Bavlis, naturally refused to refuse, and quickly ordered the attacking undead soldiers to retreat. The few movie generals who were busy fainting suddenly discovered that the undead soldiers had retired, and immediately realized what they were, with a hint of surprise on their faces. "I have seen Hall Master!" A few people glanced at the Hall not far away, and quickly went over, but after seeing the look of Bavlis''s gaze, several movie generals suddenly felt that they had some difficulties in moving forward. They are not moving on, but they are directly squatting at Hall. "Well, you are the people of Youtai, are you ready to intercept me and stop me from looking for him?" As the Hall''s voice just fell, the momentum of the lookout was timely, and the powerful momentum directly pressed several theater generals to breathe. Fortunately, the first general of the movie family responded quickly, so you can explain it. "Hall is misunderstood by you. Youtai is just preparing to let us be behind the house, regardless of our lives and deaths. Therefore, we decided to abandon the darkness and ask the Lord to take it!" Oh? Abandoning the dark cast Ming, it is indeed dark, it is really good. Hall did not open, the generals of the theater thought that Hall did not agree, the face was sweating, and some anxious him called that you said. "Hall, we are all really wanting to rely on you. Youtai''s purpose is to summon a holy power through space cracks, although the chances are small, but once successful." Holy level? ! Hall blinked, and Bafflis on the side took a breath, and seeed Hall''s doubts, Bavlis explained quickly. "Hall, let''s stop Yutai. He is crazy at the moment. If Youtai really does this, then there will be a huge space crack here, and then the passage is completely useless. It is very likely that the entire Aoraki will be destroyed!" what! Hall heard the words and couldn''t turn around. He didn''t think that the crack in this space was so powerful. "What are you doing, don''t hurry to lead the way!" Hearing Halls screaming, the generals of the theater immediately returned. "Yes, Hall, I am familiar here, I personally show you the way!" Several movie generals heard that this guy was too shameless, but they also knew that this shameless guy was robbing the opportunity. If they argued, it might cause Halls dissatisfaction, so several people did not refute , but follow the channel. "We personally lead the way for Hall!" After talking about several movie generals, he quickly turned and walked inside. Hall looked at it and looked at it. "Go! I have to see what they are going to do!" When he said that Hall waved his hand, thousands of red and red figures suddenly appeared behind him. Under the surprised eyes of Bavlis, he sneaked directly into the ground. After watching the dense figure disappeared, Bavliss mouth endured. Can''t help but twitch. He felt that if there were such a burrowing team in the team, it is estimated that this magic array has enough enough secret silver crystals, maybe it has been completely connected and greasy. He was swayed by the hope and he threw away this unrealistic thought. He didn''t want to be seen by Hall. If Hall was not happy, he would be in trouble. "Hey!" After the last undead soldier in front was killed, Youtai couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He looked back and saw only three shadow generals behind him, and his face could not help but show a trace of anger. "Awful Baffles, you guys have put so many undead soldiers here, waiting for me to summon the elders of our great movie family, when I see how you die!" The hatred of the undead people in the team, Youtai is not a day or two, if they are not these bastards, how can their movie family lose such a good opportunity. After regaining his gaze, Yutai looked at the high platform again, and there was a huge magical stone gate on the high platform. Above the stone gate is also a black hole, and if Hall is there, it will definitely exclaim. "Space crack!" That''s right, this is the space crack that Hall came from from the **** continent, but it seems that this space is relatively stable, and the stone door surrounded by Mithril forms a special magical array, making this space crack look like The spectrum is much more. "Fast! Place the Mithril Crystal!" Seeing Yu Tai took out a bunch of secret silver crystals, and directly ordered the empty orders on the magical array, several shadow generals were hesitant. "Why, don''t you listen to me?" A general of the movie family saw Youtai angry, and quickly explained. "Youtai adults, this magic array is still not perfect, the secret silver crystal is not enough, just in case" When Yutai didn''t understand the fear of the general of the film family, but now is the time to worry about this, but this is his last card, even if it is a failure, what can it be? Anyway, at most, its just a death! "Bastard! Not in case * Hall is coming in We all have to die* is a success, and Hall is said to die" Youtton paused, and his eyes turned out to be a crazy look. He glanced at the several generals of the theater. "Even if it fails, even if this space crack destroys a certain Auraki Principality, can you let Hall pay the debt before? The devil will remember our good!" Hold the grass! I don''t know why, a few of the generals of the movie family always want to come up with such two words at this moment. Seeing that things have reached this point, and they also feel the murderous out of Yutai, and several movie generals look at each other and quickly sing. "Its a Thai man!" Seeing several movie generals picking up the secret silver crystals in the past, Yutai only slightly relaxed his body. He was just ready. Once these guys disagreed, he would kill them directly. Because of the last step, these people are still needed. This is why he just said that he would be relieved when he saw the few people left. A few movie generals did not know what Yutai thought at this time, otherwise they would definitely feel that if they were left behind, they should be the best. Hey! Hey! A secret silver crystal was placed. Under the efforts of several people, the secret silver crystal was quickly used up. However, there seems to be a lot of empty holes on the stone gate. Obviously, the secret silver crystal is not enough. This is why the shadow general The reason for hesitation. And just when several of them settled in the last one, suddenly there was a shadow behind them, waiting for a few people to react, and suddenly they had a whirlwind. At the time of confusion, it was only after seeing that they were standing behind them, Yutai, who was full of **** swords, and their familiar bodies with no heads. [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1140： Osmond Chapter 1140 Osmond "You mean, Yutai, he doesn''t have enough Mithril? Then he is..." Bavlis didn''t let Hall wait for a long time, and he immediately told Hall that he knew everything he knew. m. The most economical, mobile-free site for mobile phones. "Hall, I think Utta is ready to do the best, even if he doesn''t have enough secret silver crystal, but he can let the blood of the film family to provide energy. The blood of the movie family has magical power. It can supply the space magic array, which is why the first group of them will come to Allen." Uh! Hall really didn''t think that there was such a secret here. I thought about whether or not to keep the Halls of the generals of the theater. At this time, they looked at their eyes and changed. Bavlis naturally understood what Hall meant by this look, so he said quickly. "Hall, in fact, our undead people have also studied the body of the shadow family, but the film family has been strictly controlled over the years, so we..." Hall immediately understood that there is a contradiction between the emotional undead and the movie family. It is not a day or two. Think about it. One day, thinking about taking your own body to do research, it is impossible to accept anyone. Thanks to the devil, otherwise the film and the undead have long been ignorant of how many times, it is estimated that a genocide is possible. In this way, they really want to thank the devil. It seems that the strength of a person has reached a certain height. It can indeed make some things change. Power is everything. It is a violent world! But I like it! Hall used to be uncomfortable with this situation, but now there is no such idea, because there is a mysterious space, Hall can be sure that he will definitely become a member of the world''s strong! Just as Hall fantasized that he became the king of the ruler, suddenly there was a horrible breath coming in front of him, and the several shadow generals who had been injured directly squirted a blood directly. Looking at the face, the breath suddenly increased to the maximum, and they wrapped themselves and Hall. Bavlis also widened his green eyes, and his body shook involuntarily. "Not good... Youtai succeeded! This is the breath of the Holy Power!" Said here, Bavlis''s face became gray, originally he thought that Hall would destroy Yutai and the magic array, so that if the Mozu wants to come from here, then they must return to the original dare, that is From the **** continent to open the seal of the Titan continent, there are three inner chambers of human beings, which is not something that can be done in a while. But now... Yutai has succeeded. He brought a holy power. Dont look at Hall and semi-class powers, but Bavlis believes that they will all be well-received by the shadows. Kill, then the traitor will not have any good end. More importantly, the holy power can come over, indicating that the magic array has been opened, as long as enough magic crystals are provided, then the Mozu army will flock to it, at that time... When I thought of it, Pavlyston had some regrets. "Humph!" The strong breath directly hits the gaze, even if it is a powerful look, it doesn''t make a sigh. Obviously, just now, I hope that it will suffer. "Look, you are fine?" When I heard Hall, I just wanted to talk. Suddenly a ray of light came suddenly, and I looked forward to the change of face. He couldnt wait to say anything. He left Bavlis aside, regardless of whether Bavlis had it. Dangerous, hands quickly and full of vindictive swords to the light. The two lights collided in tandem, and then a doubtful voice came from inside. "Well? Can someone block it?" In the latter case, Hall did not hear clearly, because the two attacks directly formed a huge explosion in the middle, and the powerful shock wave directly blown Hall and others out. Then came a deafening voice, even if it was a Hall protected by spiritual power, the ears did not come out of the blood. Weng Yi! A voice of Wengs voice came, and Hall felt that the whole persons head was about to explode. When he reacted to see the situation in front of him, the whole person could not be dumbfounded. how is this possible! I saw that the Mithril mine in front of me was directly opened. Once the huge crack directly exposed the mine, and in front of him was the hope of blood, it seems that his situation is not very good. "Oh, yes, I can resist my two moves, you are very good!" Suddenly a voice came from the side. Hall turned around and saw that the person who was talking was wrapped in a black robe. This looks like the generals of the theater. The only difference is that the black energy in his body is almost real. Sexual. "The Three Elders of the Shadows...Osmond!" Bavliss voice suddenly came from the side, listening to his tone, seemed to be full of fear, apparently he was very afraid of this Osmund-like three elders. What makes an undead Summoner fear a movie elder. Just when Hall was full of doubts and looked at Osmond there was another figure coming out. "Three elders, that is Hall!" Youtai! This talking person is the Yutai who was chased by Hall. Hall did not think of it. In the end, he even let Yutai successfully summon a master of the Mozu, so to speak... Hall suddenly looked up and glanced at a high platform behind them. I saw that there was a black hole ten meters above the top. This is much bigger than the one that Hall had encountered before, and... the main thing is that this black hole seems to It looks very stable! "Not good! It has become!" Osmond heard a sharp look at Hall, and Holton felt that the whole space had become somewhat solidified. "Oh... it really is a holy power, it seems to be stronger than that bright Protoss!" "Ok?" Seeing that Hall can persist under his momentum, this does not make Osmond a bit strange. "interesting!" Yutai worried that the three elders Osmond was deceived by Hall, so he said quickly. "Three elders, this Hall was still a junk that was nothing more than a year ago, but now he is the summoner of the first-and-a-half-level summoned beast!" what? ! After listening to this, Osmond, who was still a bit smug, suddenly widened his eyes. In the words of genius, Osmond has seen a lot in the past years, and has also killed a lot, but like Hall grew up with such a terrible human genius, he also heard it for the first time. "You didn''t talk nonsense?" "Sentences!" When Hall saw Osmonds words of Yutai, he was full of dignity and killing eyes, and suddenly could not help but swear. "Youtai, your uncle!" Chapter 1141： Black is strong (wife is pregnant, uncle, I want to rise... Chapter 1141, Xiao Hei''s Powerful Osmond was shocked, and he heard Yutai''s so sure answer. Updates are fast and no ads. Immediately realize that you have met a rare genius in the millennium! This is not to make him feel sorry and excited, but it is because this genius is not their film people. You must know that you can grow to this point in one year. As long as the family is fully trained, it will not take long before the film family is likely to He is a big man, and he may even be on the throne of the devil. Unfortunately, Hall is human! On the other hand, the reason for excitement is that this human genius is going to die in his hands. As long as the person dies, the genius is empty talk. After glanced at Bafflis, Osmond couldn''t help but blink and feel the look of Osmond. Baffleston didn''t hesitate and spoke directly. "Hall is careful, Osmond is going to be against you!" Ok? Humph! The sound in front was issued by Hall. He did not expect that Bavlis would worry about himself if he was obviously in a weak position. Is this installed or true? For a time, Hall felt a little unbelievable. And Osmond glanced at Bavlis, and did not hide his killing in his eyes. "Undead people... really is not a good thing, huh, huh..." Don''t say that Osmond didn''t want to leave Bavlis from the beginning. He was very clear. If Hall was killed by him, as long as the body was well preserved, then do For the undead, Bavlis can use a special method to make Hall his slave. Although it is impossible to continue to progress, but a slave who can control the first and second sacred summoned beasts at the same time, this is enough to make Bavlis a hot star of the undead, which is not good news for their movie family. Hall heard this and seemed to understand it. It seems that Bavlis is really really caring about himself. Between himself and Osmond, Bavlis chose himself. "Oh, yes, you are lucky." Ok? Halls words are boring, which makes Bufflis and Osmond and Youtai somewhat unclear. Therefore, it is estimated that they are not in the situation except Hall. "Hey, thank you, Hall, but Hall is just relying on the expectation of adults. It doesn''t seem to stop Osmond. Hey, I don''t mean that I can''t see adults, but Osmond has been famous for a long time. His strength. Too strong." Seeing Bavlis bluntly speaking in front of himself, Osmond''s face became more and more blue. "Very good, Bavlis is right. I didn''t think that there will be such a person in the undead. If this is the case, let me clean up the portal for the undead!" Osmonds voice just fell, and his momentum suddenly increased, and Bavlis saw his face change. "Hall, let your half-sacred summoned beasts, or else..." Bavliss words have not been finished yet. I saw that he suddenly widened the green eyes, and his mouth was wide enough to put a duck egg. Not only him, but Yu Tais eyes were about to fall out. A scene has exceeded his cognition. And Osmond in front of him is also similar, it is not difficult to see from his trembling appearance, he is actually afraid! "No... this is impossible! Why is there a presence here!" Hey! As if through the soul, the sound of the souls trembling suddenly came, and the surrounding undead soldiers could not afford it directly. The green eyes in the eyes were bleak, obviously they were all shattered by the sound. It is. Bavlis was kneeling directly on the ground, his head trembling with his head down, and his big forehead continued to flow down his forehead. Baflis is not already deliberately targeted, and the situation of the targeted Osmond and Youtai can be imagined. Youtai is looking straight ahead without looking at him. Don''t look at him standing without movement, but his eyes, ears and nose are bleeding. This is a veritable **** scorpion. From here, you can see that Yutai estimates The injury is not light. Osmond''s situation is slightly better. He is the strength of the Holy Class. He was so unpredictable that he was so close, even if he was at the moment, his mouth could not help but flow out less than blood. However, Osmond did not care about this at this time. He looked straight at the figure in front of him, and his tone was awkward. "Black Dragon, why the Black Dragon will appear here..." The original one was not someone else. It was Halls black card. Its appearance made some people in Bavlis dumbfounded, but Hall did not explain to them why Xiaohe was here. He just pointed at it. Osmond said faintly. "Kill him! Go back and give you a roast sheep!" what? ! When they heard Hall, both Bavlis and Osmond were awakened. What did they hear? Hall actually ordered a black dragon and the most important thing is, what is the roast sheep? Doesn''t Black Dragon like a gleaming treasure? What shocked them even more was that Xiao Hei was not only not angry, but also had a bargaining appearance and Hall discussed whether the number was five or three. After finally hearing that Hall gave the black to the price of three roast sheep, both Bavlis and Osmond felt that their worldview had been disrupted... "Roar!" A roar woke up Osmond, and I saw Xiao Hei rushing straight toward him. The cold claws made Osmen believe that if he was caught by this, even if he didnt die, he would have a darkness. Layer skin. Osmond didn''t hesitate to go straight to dodge, and Yutai, who just woke up behind him, was dumbfounded. "No!" Yutai, who had no time to escape, could only reach out and stand in front of him, shouting loudly in his mouth. "Elder Osmond saves me!" It is a pity that Xiaohes claws, after he called this sentence, flew him out without mercy. Hall saw the whole body of Yutai as if it had been hit by a speeding car. Burst in the air. "Hey!" Bufflis widened his eyes and looked at Yutai, who had become a meat. He didn''t think that Yutai couldn''t even take a shot, and he died directly, and he died so badly. Then his occupational disease was committed again. Looking at the body of Youtai who was everywhere, Bavlis felt a little pity. "Unfortunately, this is the body of a high-ranking movie family. If you stay, you will be fine..." Thinking of this, Bavlis suddenly came up with an idea in his mind, and then looked straight into Osmond, and the eyes seemed to be chilling to see the prey. Chapter 1142： go to hell Chapter 1142 is going to die "Bastard!" Osmond, who just wanted to save Yutai, saw that Yutai had become a broken meat and couldnt help but bite his teeth. After all, Osmond is an old zhan who has been through the zhan field. He used to see what he was dying. He just felt a little pity, but he has only been able to ignore it for a while, because the front is huge. And staring at his own black dragon with a sinful look is what he needs to consider now. The reason why Xiaohe was able to attack a lot here was that it was a loss to the Zhan who had just looked at and Osmond, and gave the entire mine hole an open air. The little black waved his wings, and looked down at Osmond below. As for Hall, he had already sat on the lightning eagle, and he was surrounded by a semi-holy summon, but at this time they all looked with fear. Little black. It can be seen from here that the Dragons are indeed the greatest races, born to be kings. The emergence of the Black Dragon, Osmond has to pay attention to it, he clearly feels that the strength of the Black Dragon is not low, or even higher, plus the black dragon body, and immune most of the law, which makes the Black Dragon The zhan fighting power has raised several steps. It can be said that the black dragon is able to suppress the opponent. "I didn''t think that this is your real card. It seems that not only us, but even the king has looked away!" Osmonds voice was very low. He could see that his heart is very bad now, but no one is originally traveling, but he was suddenly told that it was breaking up and the locals were armed with weapons. Can you make people fun? Obviously Osmond is such a heart now, he took a look at the space crack in the back, his eyes turned a bit, and his mind immediately went to the idea. "Hall, I am not afraid to tell you that the king is still a holy class, even if you have a black dragon, you can''t escape the king''s pursuit!" When Osmond saw that the Black Dragon didn''t immediately start, he continued to say a sigh of relief. "Black dragon is also a dark side. You have a black dragon. You can''t get the light of the Protoss. So I have a proposal. We don''t want to shake hands. I believe that the king knows that you have a black dragon. He will not continue to attack here. Its your back cover. How can you dominate this continent alone? hiss! Hall still didn''t feel like it, but Bavlis couldn''t help but **** a cold breath. This condition is not bad, but very good! This is a continent. Even if their undead people helped the king to die for so long, they only had a small continent. From here, we can see how good the conditions proposed by Osmen. If he is replaced by him, it is estimated that he will not hesitate. As long as he is sure that the fact is true, he will directly agree. But this time the protagonist is not him, but a young and big Hall! "Oh? Sounds good!" Hall looked at Osmond with interest. "Oh, Hall, are you interested? If so, how can we talk about it?" Osmond didn''t think that Hall had revealed an interesting look, and he said happily at the same time. "No hurry, um, yes, are the bright Protoss the bird people?" "Birdman?" Osmond suddenly heard the word birdman did not react, but soon he suddenly laughed. "Yes! It''s a bird man! It''s really suitable for those guys! Wait..." Osmond smiled and suddenly faced his face. "Hall, have you seen those bright...birds?" Bright bird people... Keke... Ok, it seems that there are new names. I dont know if the bright Protoss knows whether it will break out collectively. "Well, I really saw it!" Hall changed a little and said to Osmond when he went to the bright Protoss. He did this and wanted to know what the so-called darkness and light meant. It was not that he really agreed with Osmond. That proposal. "What? Did they actually infiltrate? Also mixed with the souls of the guys? Damn!" Seeing the doubtful eyes that Hall looked at, Osmond said after thinking a little. "The so-called darkness is a statement relative to the birds of the bright Protoss This is not two finally, but two groups, like the undead people of Bavlis and our movie family, are counted as On the dark side, the king is only the king who ruled part of the dark race. As for the latter, I will say that you will not know it. Later, you will slowly understand that the world you are in contact with... is too small!" Hold the grass! Is this a few meaning si? Feeling that I have been despised? "This is the case, what do you think? You have a black dragon situation. Once you are seen by the bright Protoss, whether you are a dark party or not, they will attack you directly, and there is no reason!" Ok! For this, Hall has no doubt, after all, when he went to the bright Protoss, he had already seen what he had done. "How is my proposal?" Seeing that Hall didn''t talk, Osmond asked again, and Hall blinked and looked up at Osmond and smiled. "Well, the proposal is very good, but..." Hall said that in front of him, Osmond had a smile on his face, but when he heard it, his face showed a slight sorrow. "But what?" "But... I don''t especially know if you guys know it? If you are not a bastard, Alan will not die so many people! Come out and get back sooner! Xiaohe, kill me this bastard!" Uh! Bavlis thought that Hall would agree with Osmonds proposal, so that Hall would be considered a dark party, so Bavlis would not worry about being killed, but he was just considering it. Do you want to follow Hall. Suddenly, I heard the good Hall of the original talk suddenly burst into trouble. This sudden change made Bufflis almost roll over. Fortunately, he was an old driver... coughing, but fortunately he remembered, it seems that Halls parents were Its no wonder that Hall will do this. Chapter 1143： Non-toxic, not husband Chapter 1143 is non-toxic and not husband "Is this the strength of Black Dragon?" Bavlis felt that the shock scene seen today is more than ever. The Black Dragon was originally a powerful race that has been extinct. Bavlis not only saw the Black Dragon, but also saw the power of the Black Dragon. Although the movie family is not a race called Fighting Willow, the three elders of the theater are indeed an old-fashioned holy-level powerhouse. The strongest person he killed is not at least 800, but today he has a bone. There is no saved situation. "Its a pity that its burned! After the astonishment of Bavlis, once again habitually feels a pity, this is the Holy Power, if it can be made into the undead, it is at least a semi-sacred soul, but Seeing Osmond, who has turned into ashes, Bavlis has a feeling of crying and tears, even though he cant cry. "Boss, get it!" After annihilating Osmond, he immediately looked at Hall with a look of hope. This scene made Bavlis''s mouth linger. I hope that it will be fine. After all, he has been eccentric, so he did not pay attention to the selling of Black Dragon, but simply handled the wound on the side. "Don''t worry, I have everything you want, I have nothing to do here. Go back and enjoy the food!" After finishing the time that Hall did not answer Black Dragon, he waved him directly back to the system space. . "How? Are you still alive?" After Hall took it up, he looked at the stunned Bavlis and the several shadow generals who came over with scars. "I am fine with adults, please accept the adults, and we will listen to adults in the future!" Seeing that his three elders were all destroyed, several theater generals were very fortunate to have their original ulcers. Therefore, after hearing Halls words, they would not be loyal to Halls allegiance. "Awful a few bastards!" Bufflis saw his eyes, if Hall is here, he would like to directly make these **** directly into the undead! "Cough, that, Hall, now I think the most important thing is to destroy that space crack instead of dealing with this new." Asshole! A few of the theater generals heard the words of Beverly, and it was indeed new to Hall. But for them, it is related to whether the future can survive, but this is a lifelong event! However, they did not dare to refute the words of Bavlis. They had to secretly blame the Baffles asshole, laughing and laughing at Hall. "Yes, Hall is the most important thing to destroy the space crack first. As long as the secret silver crystal is fully recovered, in the destruction of the stone gate, this space crack will cease to exist, and" "No, no!" Bavlis immediately denied the proposal of the generals of the theater. Under the glare of the generals of the theater, Bavlis said faintly. "Hall, destroying the stone gate can indeed destroy the space crack, but I have a small proposal that I don''t know when I don''t." Hall was interested in watching Bufflis and the generals of the film generals. Their situation is obviously not a day or two. It seems that if they really go to the place, it seems that they can make a fuss from here. "What, let''s talk." Bavlis did not sell the customs, and immediately said what he thought of. After listening to the words of Bavlis, several movie generals were sweating, and they looked very anxious, but they did not dare. Retorted, I am afraid that Hall suspects that their purpose is not pure. The original meaning of Bavlis is that this space crack has been initially stabilized. If it is so bad, it is a pity that it is better to use this space to create a huge spatial turbulence, and then let the side be tired. Well, Hall has confirmed that this guy in Bavlis is a man and woman! In order to let himself agree with his value, he even gave such a crazy attention! Humph! But I like it! "Well, that line, in this case, I immediately let the fire ant to dig up all the secret silver here, and the next thing will be handed over to you!" When he heard Hall say this, Bavlis immediately responded with excitement. "Follow, my master!" Looking at Bavlis, I didnt hide my contempt, but Bavlis didnt care. Since Ive taken that step, why not the best? Because of this, after Bavlis got the order, he immediately let the undead soldiers prepare things. Hall, on the other hand, saves the body of his parents and prepares them for his sister Avril. Two days later, the space cracks are constantly sent and sent. Fortunately, they are all small soldiers. The most powerful ones are the masters of the nine-class combat power. They are expected to be there. Basically, one will die, no one will stay. . These two days also allowed Bavlis to see the fire ants. The Mithril mine, which had been needed for years or even decades, was actually taken by the fire ants in less than two days. Of course, is not really that it is so powerful. Fire ants are mainly digging those secret silver crystals. As for Mithril, a good part has also been dug. As for those with low purity, Hall did not let Fire ants continue to dig. Because Bavlis told Hall that it would be good to send it back, it is almost three days now, and there is no news here. If you are tired of preparation, you will be in trouble. So Hall drove the action and let Bavlis open the preparation. Two days ago, the nearby undead had been retired by Bavlis, and only a few miles away, there were only a few of them who care about Hall. After watching a huge jar filled with green liquid was thrown into the space crack, Hall''s mouth could not be twitched a few times. "It is estimated that this is the longest distance in the history of poisoning!" After throwing things in, Bavlis immediately said to Hall. "Master, please leave immediately, then let the men open the destruction!" Hall nodded, waved his hand, and several large eagle birds and beasts appeared in front of everyone. After boarding the eagle and bird beasts away from here, Bavlis gave the command of destruction. I don''t know what Baffles let the undead soldiers get something into the space crack, and suddenly a horrible stream of air rushed in all directions. Then, the original dark space crack suddenly became violent, and then a black hole with strong suction suddenly formed. Looking at the destructive power of the black hole, Hall can already imagine that on the other side of the black hole, it is estimated that it will be very bad. Hall did not guess, because after the successful transfer of the three elders of the theater, the graffiti sent a large number of troops concentrated in the vicinity of the space crack, knowing that the source of a plague was thrown away, even caused the violent turbulence of the space, For a time, a lot of greasy elites were directly infiltrated into the black hole and crushed, and the tired army suddenly suffered heavy casualties. [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1144： end Chapter 1144 concludes "I don''t want to kill the army!" The source of the plague arrived first, which caused many close-up soldiers to vomit and fainted. But this was just the beginning. The tired soldiers who passed out quickly stood up again and did not hesitate to kill other greasy soldiers. For a time, the army was confused, but this was not the most important. When several senior executives came forward to prepare to kill these undead soldiers, suddenly there was a wave of fearful energy fluctuations in the transmission. These old guys saw When I got here, I didnt say that I turned away and fled. When I fled, I took some of their relatives and left, and I still didnt forget to yell at the mouth. "Flee away from here!" However, it is a pity that his reminder is a little late. The emergence of the source of the plague has made the current turmoil. In this case, it seems that it is impossible to complete the order smoothly. So after the greasy high-pitched bark, a powerful suction suddenly came from the magical array. When a few high-level executives looked back at the black hole, they didn''t talk, but accelerated their speed and fled. The attraction of the black hole is getting bigger and bigger, and the constantly tired soldiers are sucked in directly. Some greasy soldiers with sharp-eyed eyes saw that the people who were sucked in suddenly became a **** fog, and the soldiers were so scared that they rushed to make milk, so that they fled. The power of the black hole is undoubtedly, the greasy soldiers near the magic circle can escape the black hole, and there is no one. After the black hole disappears, in addition to leaving a huge pothole, it also takes a lot of tired soldiers. Hall is not too clear about the heavy casualties of the army. He does not know that several greasy sages and even a more powerful senior than the crickets learned the incident and directly slaughtered tens of thousands of slaves. "Give me a check, why is there a source of plague coming from there, plus the destruction of the Titan Continental Seal, I have to go personally!" Uninformed Hall is also a stunned look at the huge potholes in front of him. "This is the horror of the black hole? It seems that the space transmission array must be cautious in the future, otherwise it will be terrible if this happens." Some of the heart-wrenching Hall looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t take a cold sweat on his forehead, and then he said to the side of Bavlis and others. "Be prepared, pass the message to Prince Charlie, and leave the rest to them." "Yes! Young Master!" Several people from Bavlis made a courtesy and respectful manner. For the past two days, Hall was not idle. He used **** techniques to successfully control Bavlis and others, so that Hall could use them with confidence. Especially the undead soldier of Bavlis, although Hall is not very fond of the undead, and even some resentment, it must be said that the undead are indeed very powerful, as long as there is a body, give them some time, a deceased summoner Can pull up a big army. For Hall, which is going to fight constantly, isn''t this the best cannon fodder? Even if he killed hundreds of thousands of undead soldiers at once, he would not have a heartache. Prince Charlie and others suddenly received a message from Hall one day ago, saying that they had already occupied the Principality of Aoraki and killed Yutai. They began to have some cars in the Prince of Charlie. He believed that after all, how long it took, even if Black Dragon was Powerful, the Principality of Orakir has tens of millions of people, that is to say, they have tens of millions of undead soldiers, even if it is a city and a city to swear, at least one week. Fortunately, Prince Charlie knew that Hall, the perverted guy, couldnt look at the eyes of ordinary people. After receiving the news, he disregarded the opposition of other generals and ordered the army to be dispatched. There is no way, Prince Charles has the highest position here. Even if the other generals have opinions, it is to see that Prince Charles has issued orders, then they have to execute the orders, but they are very cautious, basically relying on the Griffin Knight to explore without danger. Will advance. It is precisely because of this kind of prudence that it is three days after they came to the city of Alexandria in the capital of Oraqui. "There is a situation ahead!" With the news of a Griffin Knight, the troops led by Prince Charlie acted immediately. However, after the troops set up their formations, they found that the undead soldiers who came over were only a few hundred. After Prince Charlie secretly slandered the lion''s idiot, he wanted to wave the soldiers to kill the hundreds of undead soldiers. But just as he was about to order, suddenly a voice came from the undead soldiers. "His Prince Charlie, the young master is waiting for you for a long time!" Young master? The Prince, who had some doubts, immediately said to the people behind him after seeing the figure of the look. "Put up your arms, yourself!" Since the comer is looking forward to then obviously things are like what Hall said, the Principality of Orakir was indeed taken by Hall. But what about those undead soldiers? With this doubt, Prince Charlie led a few generals to follow the look and walked inside. He had a preliminary chat on the road. He learned that Hall even surrendered to the undead, and Prince Charlie couldnt help but sigh. He suddenly felt I am a little old, and I have a feeling that the front waves are dead on the beach. Entering the castle, Prince Charlie finally saw Hall. "Oh, Prince Charlie, you are finally here, this is good, here I will hand it over to you." Since Prince Charlie saw Hall, he naturally did not mention that he was easy to leave. After asking the key questions and getting the answer, Prince Charlie looked at Hall with a strange look, which made Hall a little embarrassed. "Then, Prince Charlie, I am a straight man!" Although Prince Charles did not know what the straight male representative, but he did not seem to be a good word, so he directly ignored this and shifted the topic. "So, the transmission array that is tired of Allen''s continent has been completely destroyed?" "Well, it should be." Hall thought about the huge pothole, and some said uncertainly. After all, no one knows, and will not continue to make such a transmission array somewhere in the continent of Allen. "Right, Prince Charlie, if you are worried, immediately check all the secret silver mines known on the continent of Allen, and continue to explore the existence of the Mithril mine, so that you can not find the greasy transmission array in the first time. Already?" Prince Charlie heard the words, and after secretly remembering this incident, he chatted with Hall for a while. Then he arranged for the people to accept the Principality of Orakir. As for Hall, he went to the dark with his parents body. forest. [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1144： Kidding Chapter 1144 is a joke "No! Help! The general helps!" The source of the plague arrived first, which caused many of the nearby Mozu soldiers to vomit and fainted. Www.wXs520.Com But this was only the beginning, and the demon soldiers who passed out quickly stood up again and did not hesitate to kill other Mozu soldiers. For a time, the Mozu army was confused, but this was not the most important. When several Mozu high-level officials reacted and prepared to kill these undead soldiers, suddenly there was a wave of fearful energy fluctuations. When I saw it here, I couldn''t help but turn around and flee. When I fled, I took some of their parents and left, and I still didn''t forget to yell at the mouth. "Flee! Go away!" However, it is a pity that his reminder is a little late. The appearance of the plague just made the scene confusing. In this case, it seems that it is impossible to complete the order smoothly. So after the roar of the Mozu high-ranking, a powerful suction suddenly came from the magic array. When several Mozu high-level people looked back at the black hole, they did not speak, but accelerated their speed to escape from the place. The attraction of the black hole is getting bigger and bigger, and the constant Mozu soldiers are directly sucked in. Some of the sharp-eyed Mozu soldiers saw that the people who had been sucked in suddenly became a **** fog, and the soldiers were so scared that they rushed to the point of eating milk, in order to escape from here. The power of the black hole is unquestionable. The Mozu soldiers near the magic circle can escape from the black hole. There is no one left. After the black hole disappears, in addition to leaving a huge pothole, a large number of Mozu soldiers are taken away. . Hall of the Devil''s army was not too clear about the heavy casualties. He didn''t know that several of the Mozu sacred powers and even a more powerful demon than the blacks learned the matter and directly slaughtered tens of thousands. The slave. "Give me a check, why is there a source of plague coming from there! Also, plus the destruction of the Titan Continental Seal Magic Array, I have to go personally!" Uninformed Hall is also a stunned look at the huge potholes in front of him. "This is the horror of the black hole? It seems that the space transmission array must be cautious in the future, otherwise it will be terrible if this happens." Some of the heart-wrenching Hall looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help but wipe his forehead with a cold sweat, and then he said to the side of Bavlis and others. "Be prepared, pass the message to Prince Charlie, and leave the rest to them." "Yes! Young Master!" Several people from Bavlis made a courtesy and respectful manner. For the past two days, Hall was not idle. He used **** techniques to successfully control Bavlis and others, so that Hall could use them with confidence. Especially the undead soldier of Bavlis, although Hall is not very fond of the undead, and even some resentment, it must be said that the undead are indeed very powerful, as long as there is a body, give them some time, a deceased summoner Can pull up a big army. For Hall, which is going to fight constantly, isn''t this the best cannon fodder? Even if he killed hundreds of thousands of undead soldiers at a time, he would not feel distressed. Prince Charlie and others suddenly received a message from Hall one day ago, saying that they had already occupied the Principality of Aoraki and killed Yutai. They began to have some cars in the Prince of Charlie. He believed that after all, how long it took, even if Black Dragon was Powerful, the Principality of Aoraki has tens of millions of people, that is to say, they have tens of millions of undead soldiers, even if it is a city or city, it will take at least a week. Fortunately, Prince Charlie knew that Hall, the perverted guy, couldnt look at the eyes of ordinary people. After receiving the news, he disregarded the opposition of other generals and ordered the army to be dispatched. There is no way, Prince Charles has the highest position here. Even if the other generals have opinions, it is to see that Prince Charles has issued orders, then they have to execute the orders, but they are very cautious, basically relying on the Griffin Knight to explore without danger. Will advance. It is precisely because of such care and caution that it is three days after they came to the city of Alexandria in the capital of Oraqui. "There is a situation ahead!" With the news of a Griffin Knight, the troops led by Prince Charlie acted immediately. However, after the troops set up their formations, they found that the undead soldiers who came over were only a few hundred. After Prince Charlie secretly slandered the lion''s idiot, he wanted to wave the soldiers to kill the hundreds of undead soldiers. But just as he was about to order, suddenly a voice came from the undead soldiers. "His Prince Charlie, the young master is waiting for you for a long time!" Young master? The Prince, who had some doubts, immediately said to the people behind him after seeing the figure of the look. "Put up your arms, yourself!" Since the coming is a look, then obviously things are like what Hall said, and the Principality of Orakir was indeed taken by Hall. But what about those undead soldiers? With this doubt, Prince Charlie led a few generals to follow the look and walked inside. On the road, he chatted about it and learned that Hall even surrendered to the undead, and Prince Charlie couldnt help but sigh. He suddenly I feel that I am a little old, and I have a feeling that the front waves are dead on the beach. Entering the castle, Prince Charlie finally saw Hall. "Oh, Prince Charlie, you are finally here, this is good, here I will hand it over to you." Since Prince Charles has seen Hall naturally, let him leave, ask the key questions and get the answer, Prince Charlie looks at Hall with a strange look, which makes Hall not I am so excited. "Then, Prince Charlie, I am a straight man!" Although Prince Charles did not know what the straight male representative, but he did not seem to be a good word, so he directly ignored this and shifted the topic. "So, the transmission matrix of the Mozu in Allen''s mainland has been completely destroyed?" "Well, it should be..." Hall thought about the huge pothole, and some said uncertainly. After all, no one knows whether the Mozu will continue to make such a transmission array somewhere in the continent of Allen. "Right, Prince Charlie, if you are worried, immediately check all the secret silver mines known on the continent of Allen, and continue to explore the existence of the Mithril mine, so that you can not discover the transmission of the Mozu in the first place. Array?" Prince Charlie heard the words, and after secretly remembering this incident, he chatted with Hall for a while. Then he arranged for the people to accept the Principality of Orakir. As for Hall, he went to the dark with his parents body. forest. Chapter 1145： Lei Peng Chapter 1145 Lei Peng With the lightning golden eagle, Hall feels that it is not a problem to get on the road. If it is not really windy, Hall would like to try the classic action of the Titanic in the air. Glanced at the cold look next to him, Hall thought about it or denied the idea. The picture was really... so beautiful, so beautiful that Hall couldnt help but vomit. With the help of the Lightning Golden Eagle, Hall and his party quickly returned to the dark forest. At this time, the Elf King City has recovered from the battle. Although it is not as beautiful as before the war, it is at least not so dirty and bloody. The Elf horned knight, who was on duty, immediately said hello after seeing Hall. Halls reputation in the Elves is now in the air, and its a reverence to measure it in the World of Warcraft! As for worship, it is unique to the Elf Queen! The Queen of the Elf, who was informed, immediately took the Nosia and his party to the palace hall and saw that Hall came back. Angel, who recovered, immediately opened his hands and yelled and ran. Looking at Hall''s appearance on Angel''s relatives, the Elf Queen''s face also showed a smile. "This is like a normal person!" Cough, this word naturally heard in Hall''s ears, so that he could not help but rolled his eyes, the feelings of Hall is now not normal in the eyes of everyone. Those people will forget, even the Elf Queen said so, be careful, I will tell you! Well, Hall just think about it, as long as he still wants to be happy, then this is still better to swallow. After saying hello to the Elf Queen and Nosia, Hall said this time with her sister Avril. Although he already knew that his parents were dead, Avril couldn''t help but cry when he saw Hall returning their bodies. Angel looked anxiously at Avril Lavigne and saw that Avril had been crying, and she couldn''t help but cry. Fortunately, Avril Lavigne is not the girl who is not sensible at the beginning, and with the help of Nosia, Avril slowly calmed down. The Elf Queen saw Avril''s sadness and offered to provide a crystal coffin to house the remains of Hall''s parents. However, Hall, who has seen the magic of the Undead, shook his head and refused, and said that he had met his parents before. After learning about this situation, Avril, who originally wanted to agree with the Queen''s proposal, finally decided to cremate. Her words are that people are no longer there, let the body follow the paradise. Hall wants to say that there is no paradise, because those bird people are not good people, but the words are still not said at the end. The cremation of the remains was scheduled for one day. At night, Avril asked for more than one night. There was no way. Hall had to follow along. The elf queen didnt say much, but he gave a distressed look when he left. Nossia and the white star next to Nosia. It looked as if I would say that my poor daughter would have to suffer in the future... Then I gave Hall a sinful look. With Hall''s spiritual strength, nature can feel the dissatisfaction of the Elf Queen, but after seeing the Queen''s eyes, Hall is not only not angry, but also grinning at the Elf Queen. The smug expression was almost so angry that the Elf Queen wanted to swear... Well, it seems that she has already beaten Hall now... "Hall, what happened to the mother?" Nosia looked at the elf queen, who was screaming and screaming, and then asked. "Cough, then, women always have a few days of unhappy, it is estimated that the queen is today." When Hall said this, he naturally got the white eyes of Nosia and White Star. Ai Weier fell asleep after crying, until the next day after the body was cremated, Avril said to Hall that she wanted to stay. Her reason is that she wants to stay with her parents. Secondly, the environment is good and the elves are very kind. She likes it. Kindness... When I heard Avril, I couldnt help Hall to remember the situation when I first came here. The elves at the time didnt seem so friendly. Fortunately, with these several battles, the relationship between the elves and humans has advanced by leaps and bounds. The surrounding countries are not dying or fleeing. The Liji empire has reached an alliance with the elves, and no one will fight the elves in the near future. note. "Well, this is to think about it. Let''s go back and tell Prince Charles. When you meet this kind of trafficker, you will catch the same one who killed one and bought slaves! There is no harm without buying and selling!" Hall, who had a decision in his heart, agreed with Avril''s request. At the same time, Hall left a group of dragons to give Avril, and also left Xiaobai. Hall believes that there is a semi-holy summoned beast in Xiaobai. Those who want to find Avril''s troubles are estimated to be much less. After the placement of Avril Lavigne, Hall thought of the Dragon People on Long Island, because the King of Naga had taken the Hai army to conquer other sea troops plus White Star followed in Nosia By the side, Hall had to let Simon bring the mermaid to help. After the arrangement, Hall did not stop. After all, the birdman passed from the fire city of the Titan continent to the Mars city of Allen''s mainland. The people in the outer court of the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy of Magic could not stop the bird history. Wright, although Slater forced the use of mystery to escape, his strength dropped by two levels, but that is also a semi-class master, the strength of the teachers in the outer court, is undoubtedly the car! From the dark forest to the Martian City of Mars, the Hall is not the first time so fast, but it is the first time to fly completely from the air. Along the way, I encountered a lot of flying World of Warcraft. In the case of a large forest, there was still a semi-class Warcraft coming out to block the road. As a result, it was a tragedy. After being greeted by the first and second sacred summoned beasts, no black shots were needed. This guy directly asked for a leak of tears. Can become a semi-class of Warcraft, IQ is not lower than humans, Hall suddenly sees a grin, did not hesitate to give this flying World of Warcraft to his men, but also its tens of thousands of children. At the beginning, Hall didn''t pay attention. After careful observation, Hall discovered that his feelings were out of luck. It turns out that these Warcraft turned out to be Lei Peng with the same lightning magic as the Lightning Golden Eagle! Unlike the Golden Eagle, they are not good at flying, but fighting. If they are replaced by one-on-one, it is estimated that few of the summoned beasts on Hall are their opponents. Hall estimates why it is because of this Lei Peng''s reason why few airships go directly to this road. Ok, take it away, and it is estimated that the airship on Allen''s continent can become a real means of transportation. But Hall is thinking as he moves forward, whether he wants to charge a fee... End of this chapte Chapter 1146： refugee Chapter 1146 Refugees The idea of ??receiving pregnancy is just a joke of Hall. Although this is indeed a non-wrong business, Hall is not short of money at the moment. He said that what Hall needs now is that it cant be bought with money. . Therefore, he quickly forgot the idea, without the blockade of the airborne Warcraft, the Hall of Lightning Golden Eagle quickly passed the place that had been visited before. One day later, Hall finally came to the Phoenix Empire. Just to make Hall a bit shocking is that when he comes in, he will see countless people who have fled. I saw that these refugees were all panicked, and they fled to the east with their mouths, as if there were people behind them who were chasing them. "Not good; it must be the **** bird!" Hall''s face is a bit hard to look at, and he naturally understands what it means to escape from the phoenix empire at this time. The transmission array of the inner and outer courtyards of the Fenghuang Empire was destroyed. As a result, there is no one in the outer court, even the Fengfeng Empire, which can block the birds. The bird can do whatever he wants here, plus him in the inner court. It was very miserable by Hall, and with anger, he would not let go of this murder and arson to ventilate. "Ah, there are also orcs in front! Everyone flies!" Just as Hall had just stopped and looked at the refugees in front of him, suddenly there was an exclamation from the bottom, and then the horror that had been frightened was suddenly messed up. "Ah. I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die, I don''t want to escape. What should I do? What should I do?" "Mom, I want my mother!" "God, let''s not let people live!" "There are not many people, we are scattered and run away, so there is hope of living!" The following discussion of the voices suddenly awakened Hall, his brow wrinkled, looking at the more chaotic men than you, the team just wanted to let them hope to stop them, suddenly a roar came. "Don''t mess! Don''t mess! Don''t be enemies!" Ok? Hall accidentally glanced at the people who spoke below, and after Hall saw the people coming, he couldn''t help but reveal a trace of surprise. Because this person Hall actually knows, he is just the barbarian stone that Hall has just arrived in the Fengfeng Empire, and he encountered the road to the Fengfeng Empire! The stone seemed to be very prestigious among the refugees. After hearing his words, the panicked people slowly calmed down. "Really? Is it not an enemy?" "The stone man, you don''t lie to us, we can only believe you now." "Yes, stone man, this person you know?" The stone ignored the words of those people and slowly walked out of the crowd. Some people who came out with him were dressed in mercenary costumes. Among them were young people and old people, but all had one thing in common, that is, equipment. Tattered, spirited. "Is it an Hallman?" Seeing the stone calling his own name, Hall let the lightning golden eagle fly down, watching the huge lightning golden eagle, the refugees could not help but **** a cold breath. They realized that if Warcraft wanted to kill them, it seemed that they could not escape. "Stone, it is me, what happened here?" After hearing the sound of Hall, the original nervous face of the stone finally showed a look of excitement. "Hall, its really you, great!" When the big stone said that it was too good, there was still a cry of tears. Obviously, during this time, there was something that made him a big man who could not stand it. When the surrounding refugees saw that Hall was not an enemy and the stone also called Hall as an adult, they all kneel on the ground and pleaded with Hall. "Please ask Hall to be compassionate and help us!" Upon hearing this, Hall frowned. It seems that these refugees really regarded him as a savior. What happened to the special envoy, but no one said it clearly. "enough!" Suddenly, I looked at the cold, and the powerful momentum made everyone feel like falling into the cold hail. Everyone couldnt speak, and they could only look at it with a pair of eyes full of fear. "Holhol adults. Don''t be angry, they are scared, things are like this, we" The stone words have not been finished yet. Suddenly a group of figures flew in the back. After seeing someone here, they immediately chased them here. "Ah, the orc family is coming!" Sure enough, the Orc! Looking at the flying figure, this is not the wolf hurricane who is who! Arewolves? For the werewolves, especially the werewolves of the third largest race, Hall had a lot of dealings with them. "Looking at them, killing them, leaving the whole body, and the rest is handed over to Bavlis!" Looking forward to hearing the words did not speak, a flash disappeared in place, and Bavlis did not know when to appear next to Hall, and then respectfully said. "Young Master, you can rest assured that these guys will make them all your faithful servants!" I don''t know why Stone feels that Hall''s temperament has changed, and he has become ignorant of some, even extremely strange, strange to him to feel fear. Especially Bavlis, when he said that, the stone suddenly felt a tremor in his body, and a feeling of being unspeakable and very uncomfortable came to his mind. "This is still that Hall?" At this time, there was a sudden sound coming from behind, and then there was a scream of screams. The stone turned to look at some doubts. Suddenly, he widened his eyes, and a stunned expression looked at the look of slowly flying over. "How is this possible!" The stone is very clear about how powerful these hurricane knights are. Before he and the wood combined several talents to kill one, then other people were killed, and the wood was also caught by the hurricane knight, if not wood Frenzy, the stone can''t escape or it''s one thing. However, the hurricane knights that have just been chased have at least hundreds of heads, so they are all destroyed. How strong is this person! What made him squat on his body was that the knights who were obviously killed were even strangely standing up. This made the refugees scream again, if they didn''t see the hopes still here, they estimated that they would run away. "wrong!" The stones were wide-eyed and looked at the hurricane knights who stood up again. He found that these people were dead, and it was the green energy that made them stand up. "It''s him!" Pavlis, who was just talking, stood in front of the bodies with a smile, and as he magically displayed, more and more hurricane knights stood up. Seeing this, many refugees cried out in their hearts. "Big Brother, let us go, this is so special!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1147： Werewolf Chapter 1147 The Werewolf "Let''s say, what''s going on, um, you don''t have to worry about them, they are all my people!" Hall''s words awoke the stunned stone, and after watching the Hall for a moment, the stone took a deep breath. "Hall, please be sure to save my brother, he was taken away by these orcs!" With the story of the stone, Hall realized that the matter had passed. Some time ago, the strong had directly destroyed the Mars City. Then the fortress in the north was broken, and it was broken within one day. The Fire Phoenix Empire had no time to take measures. For a time, the North of the Fengfeng Empire suffered heavy losses. The orc family is like a broken bamboo, directly into the territory of the Fengfeng Empire. The World of Warcraft team of the Fengfeng Empire is destroyed. At this time, the orc people sent hurricanes to attack humans everywhere, in an attempt to cause human panic, while exploring the human military situation, so that the rear Orc ground forces indicate the direction. Hearing here, Hall still doesn''t understand, Mars City is destroyed, isn''t that the birdman doing it? As for the northern castle, it is estimated that it is also the bird, only he has this strength. "I didn''t think it was a step late!" In fact, if Hall first came back directly, it might not happen. The most is to kill the bird when the bird destroys Mars. "Hall...I''m sorry..." On the side of Nosia, after hearing Hall''s words, she couldn''t help but show her apology, because Hall listened to her opinion, and Hall gave up the decision to chase the bird and went back. To save the dark forest, it can be said that the Fire and Phoenix Empire has killed so many people and has some inseparable relationship with her. When the white star saw it, he silently held the hand of Nosia to comfort her. Until this time, everyone saw it. It turned out that there were two big beautiful people around Hall. For Nosia and White Star become so good, Hall feels incredible. He really doesn''t understand why women change so fast, or the relationship becomes so good. He seems to remember when the two met. Murderous. Cough, obviously does not seem to be the time to consider this matter. Hall glanced at them, and then he comforted her. "What nonsense, this has nothing to do with you. Its not good to say that the Orc people will not be sad even if they have extinguished the Fire Phoenix Empire. After all, they I don''t have much to do with me. If the dark forest is destroyed, you will be sad, then I will be sad... cough, of course, I don''t mean that, don''t misunderstand." Stone and others looked at Hall with a black line, just now you obviously mean that! Hearing Hall''s ridiculous explanation, Nosia and White Star couldn''t help but smile, although there was some that said, but the effect was good. "Cough, then, stone, you find a person in charge, I give him some material, you are stationed nearby." "But..." The stone looked at Hall with some concern. After all, they only had these few people, if Hall left... The stone words have not been finished, and suddenly I saw Hall waving at the side of Bavlis, and Bavlis immediately ran over. "Young master, what is the order?" "Leave a few to know the road, and the rest will give him Amen guards!" "It is a young master! Your order is my purpose of action!" Although Bavlis complimented some disgusting, or his appearance was disgusting, but Hall did not object. After the stones were arranged for other refugees, they left with stones to save the wood. After watching the Hall and the stone and others leave, the refugees looked at me and I looked at you, and then looked at the undead soldiers in the sky. For a time, everyone had a thought of crying. Especially the hurricane knights are dressed in corpses, scaring the children of the refugees to dare to cry. "Can you... change a group of people!" ...... "Right, I remember that you were not with Knoss at the beginning? Knoros, the head of the adventurer mercenary group that Hall encountered." On the way, Hall originally thought that Mars City was destroyed, but he suddenly thought that just a few friends were still there, so he quickly asked. "Knoros heads them? They took over the task of the outer court in the previous month and have already gone out to perform the task. Fortunately, this is the case, otherwise..." Oh Not to mention, their luck is really good, no one has thought that they will be sent from the inner court to the enemy of a semi-class master. It is estimated that there are few people who can be spared in the outer court. I think that Hall''s face is a bit hard to look at, but also the bright Protoss, so unscrupulous killing, and the difference between the devil, hehe! When Hall hates it, he is thinking about how to retaliate in the future Hall''s purpose is not a good man or a woman, he worships things directly to complain! "Don''t worry, I will save the wood. As long as he is not dead, he wants to die!" Halls words are a bit exaggerated, but there is indeed the ability to say this, and the stone has no doubt. After all, Hall is not the little boy of the year. Halls power is obvious to all, but Halls growth makes the stone somewhat The reaction is not over. Not only is the stone, many people are estimated to be like this, Hall''s metamorphosis has exceeded the recognition of everyone! If it were not without this strength, it is estimated that many people would like to take Hall slices for experimentation. After all, once anyone can figure out why Hall has become so powerful, then he will create a strong man in batches to achieve the goal of uniting the world. ...... In a post, a Werewolf captain looked fiercely at the big head tied underneath. "Is he killing my brother?" The Werewolf commander''s tone is very bad, and his face is also showing a ferocious look, except that the person tied underneath seems to be in a coma, and his words can only be answered by the Werewolf soldiers below. "Yes... Yes, the grown-ups, when the younger brothers saw these people, they did not wait for the reinforcements to kill them directly. We also had to kill them. It was just fine at first, but then I did not expect a sudden appearance in the crowd. The violent person, he actually blocked the adult''s younger brother and pulled him down." "Frenzy? He will be violent? Barbarian!" The Werewolf commander knows the race of the barbarian, knowing it, but it does not mean that he will let go of the person who killed his brother. "Take him up, then hang him up, I want him to be eaten by the vultures!" End of this chapte Chapter 1148： duel Chapter 1148 Duel "Yes! Masters!" A few werewolves heard this and immediately hanged the wood. Although they hated the wood, they were very much admired by the fact that the wood was able to kill the younger brother in that situation. The orc worships the strong, even if they are enemies, they will give enough respect to the other, and then kill him with the weapon in their hands. This is the respect for the strong for their orc! Although the practice of the commander is correct, it will make some of the orcs despise, but the werewolves here are all in the second wolf tribe, so they did not show any dislike under the prestige of the commander. . That is, those wolf warriors can only hide in their hearts. After the wood was hoisted, a Werewolf soldier rushed a bucket of water directly, and the wood that was all red was suddenly awakened. After the madness of the aftermath, he did not have half the strength at this moment. When he opened his eyes and looked around the situation, the corner of the wood could not help but reveal a smile, because he did not find the existence of his brother, that is, his brother stone escaped successfully. It is. Knowing this is enough! "Hey! I still laughed out, I will see you how you laughed!" Suddenly a cold cry came, and with the sound of a bang, the wood suddenly felt a burning sensation behind it. Wood knows that he is hurt. "Get some more blood, and those greedy vultures will smell far away! I want him to see his meat being eaten by vultures!" The Werewolf commander estimated that his purpose was to see the expression of fear in the wood, and even he was thinking, after the wood begged for mercy, and then ruthlessly satirize him, and then hate it. It is a pity that they have been desperate for survival for many years. They have long been unaware of what it is. I only saw him look at the wolf people with a long look. "I have heard that the orc family respects the brave as much as our barbarians. Obviously I have misunderstood, but the orc family is no different, or other orc races, not the werewolves!" "Calling!" After the words of wood were finished, all the werewolf soldiers in the scene suddenly looked red at the wood, and the wood could lick them, they could beat them, but the wood must not insult them and disrespect the warriors! The word wood directly angered all the Werewolf soldiers. "Hey! We Werewolfs definitely don''t admit this! We are all warriors! We are a great man, please let me pick his head and give it to you!" "Oh! No, I am coming! I am the strongman outside the team and I am going to tear him apart and let him pay for his words!" "No! Let me come!" One of the werewolf soldiers had a quarrel for who could fight with the wood. If Hall saw this scene, he would definitely exclaim. The wood is so powerful. Are you sure that he is really a barbarian? Isn''t it, the wood directly blasts the entire military camp, which is what the barbarians can do? "enough!" Suddenly a rude voice interrupted the quarrel between the people. After seeing the person who was talking, the Werewolf soldier had to calm down. "I... come in person! Let him down!" When you heard the Werewolf commander, the Werewolf soldiers first glimpsed, and then there was a burst of excitement. "Long live the Werewolf! The great man is awesome!" Looking at the wood that was untied by the untied rope, the Werewolf commander said with a wink. "Do you think it is cruel to be eaten by vultures? Oh, you are wrong, this is just a pediatrics. Next, I will let you know that **** has just begun!" After talking about the Werewolf commander, he pulled out a short knife and lost it, and he himself also took a short knife and stared at the wood with a gaze. "Get up the weapon, then, you have to enjoy it!" After the wood was mad, at this time the body did not even have the strength to stand up, but he still bite his teeth and picked up the weapon, and glanced at the beautifully shaped short knife in his hand, and the heart of the wood secretly thought. "It will depend on you for a while, I hope you are sharp enough." Retreating without war, whether it is an orc or a barb, is intolerable. After all, this matter is related to collective honor, and they are not allowed to make such false acts. "Brother, I hope you can live well!" When it came to this, the wood made a defensive posture, and the Werewolf family saw it, and sticked out his tongue and licked the short knife in his hand, showing a brutal expression and seemed to say " You are dead!" The atmosphere suddenly condensed, and the surrounding Werewolf soldiers stopped shouting and looked at the two men in the field with a dignified expression. The wolf''s family commander suddenly fell awkwardly, and the ground was suddenly crushed by his strength. Then the whole person of the werewolf family disappeared in the same place, and the wood changed his face. He instinctively raised the hand of the short knife in front of him~www .novelhall.com~", the whole person was knocked out of the wood, and he was injured when he was injured. At the same time, a flash of light flashed through the air, and with the sound of the cymbal, a The sharp short knife was inserted directly into the wood''s head. It can be said that as long as the wooden mind bag is in the past, then the short knife will directly hit his head. The werewolf soldiers cheered when they saw it. "The good looks are good!" "If you don''t lose money, you will defeat the **** barbarian and kill him!" As the voice of the Werewolf soldier just fell, everyone present was excited and shouted. "Kill him! Kill him!" The wood raised its head in a difficult way, and this ordinary action that can be done casually is not working hard today. The werewolf commander did not pay attention to everyone. He did not immediately start, but looked at the wood road faintly. "Get up, pick up your weapon!" The wood smelled a bite, regardless of the pain in the body, slowly sat up, the supporting hands began to tremble, showing how bad the state of the wood at this time. The Werewolf soldiers who were starting to see the situation, nod their faces on the face, they were not opening, but quietly looked at the two people in the field. "Yes, I didn''t lose the face of your barbarian. I just just warmed up. Then I have to move the real thing. I hope you don''t die so fast!" Just after the quick word was finished, the Werewolf cadre rushed over again, and cut the waist of the wood with a short knife. The short knife did not block the waist of the wood. For a time, the waist of the wood was **** and was seriously injured. After the madness, he was a little faltering. "No... this will die soon... Next time... I have to give him at least the next time!" End of this chapte Chapter 1149： Who are they Chapter 1149 Who are they? The silence of the wood made the Werewolf family see the divergence. Seeing the wood was dignified and the right hand clenched the short knife. The face of the werewolf commander could not help but reveal a taunting look. "I want to die, but I am not so soft-hearted!" The Werewolf captain licked his lips, and the sharp eyes seemed to look at the prey in the wood. "Would you like to come..." The wood took a deep breath, and the wound at the waist made him almost scream out, forcing the pain, and standing on the ground with his teeth. Suddenly the wolf''s genius was flashing, and the wood immediately watched the surrounding situation with vigilance. After all, the strength of the wolf''s genius is far more than that of wood. The wood wants to hurt the wolf''s genius, and must wait until the werewolf commander and hit him. The moment of your own. "Come on!" Feeling a fierce wind behind him, the wood immediately turned to the past, and a vague voice suddenly flashed from his money. "Not here?" Looking at the disappearing Werewolf commander, the wood immediately realized that it was not good. Just wanted to turn around but heard the voice of the Werewolf family. "Want to hurt and hurt? You are still tender! Cut off your hamstrings first!" The wolf''s family had a long voice, and the short knife in his hand did not hesitate, and went straight to the heel of the wood. He has mastered the strength and ensured that the hamstrings of the wood will not be cut off at the same time, so that he will die directly after a big bleeding, which will result in less fun. Seeing that it was about to be cut, suddenly there was a burst of empty voice. This voice changed the face of the Werewolf family. Before he reacted, there was a pain in his face and a face became distorted. Then the whole person suddenly vacated and flew away to the distance, and slammed on the wall. After the bang came, the solid walls were all broken and collapsed. This scene appeared too suddenly, and everyone who was present at the time did not respond. "Hey, wood, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" As a greeted voice came from above, the wood and the Werewolf soldiers could not look up. I saw a huge figure flying in the air, and standing on the back of several figures. After seeing the coming person, the face of the wood finally showed a smile "Brother, Hall Master..." If the words have not been finished, the wood is so stunned directly. In the vagueness, the wood seems to hear the sound of the stone and the screams... ...... "Wake up! Finally wake up!" The wood opened his eyes in confusion, and a familiar voice came from his ear. "I am this..." After the wood looked at the surrounding situation, I couldn''t help but ask. "Wood, we are lucky. We met Hall, the Werewolves have been defeated, and..." When the stone said this, his eyes could not help but look to the side. Seeing the wood and seeing it curiously, I saw a Werewolf warrior who resembled the Werewocrats, who stood up straight, and the wood just wanted to be careful, but after he saw the appearance of the Werewocrats, the pupil Suddenly grew up. Because the Werewocrats at this time changed greatly, the whole body did not seem to have any vitality, and it looked like a dead body. It seems that the shock of the wood is seen. The stone that has not been adapted to the side has explained the wood a little. When I heard this, the shock on the wood surface did not fade at all, but it became even more shocked. After a long time, the wood began to say "Hall is really not a normal person..." Originally, he wanted to say that it was a metamorphosis, but when he thought that these were the undead soldiers, the werewolves were Hall people. If they were worried about this sentence, it would be terrible, so he changed his name. ...... And Hall did not stay for a long time. After saving the wood, Hall asked Bavlis to make all the werewolves here into undead, and then left some to guard the wood, and then took people to continue to fly to Mars City. go with. After all, chasing Slater at this time is the current urgent thing for Hall. Therefore, when encountering refugees and werewolf warriors along the way, Hall has no nonsense, directly summoning the semi-holy summoned beast to destroy them, and then let Bavlis Continue to convert them. This road flew, the hurricane knight of the werewolf died without at least five thousand and at least three thousand. This is the Flying Warcraft team, even the Orc family can not afford so much. Halls style of warfare and warfare, no matter how many he came, he didnt feel much. Therefore, Halls strength has not only decreased, but more and more. Until the arrival of Mars City, the Knights of the Undead Hurricane had almost 4,000. Mars City, the capital of the Fire Phoenix Empire, because of the relationship between Slater, Mars City has been broken at this time, Slater killed at least three-fifths of the people, except for some outings, plus those who are lucky in the basement Nothing is wrong As long as it is seen by Slater, he is basically slaughtered by him. So when Hall came here, he saw hundreds of Werewolf Knights who were fighting with some human soldiers on the incomplete walls. Only in the absence of archers and magicians, human attacks are minimal for the Werewolf Knights. "Ha ha ha! These human soldiers are really too weak! It doesn''t mean anything to kill!" One of the werewolf hurricane knights said with a smile. "Hey, let''s talk a little nonsense. Our task is to hold them back. After we have come to our army, we will destroy those who are stubbornly resistant!" "Oh, okay, okay, you are the captain, you are counting!" The wolf hurricane hurricane knight couldnt help but grin, and then came to the orc family. The relationship between the superior and the subordinate was very strict, once he did not obey The order of the order, his superiors have the right to deal with him, and even kill him, he does not want to die so unclear here. Just as he was about to act again, he suddenly saw a group of black shadows flying fast toward him. "Well? It seems to be our team, but they are not going to chase those who have run away, now how..." The words have not been finished yet. Suddenly, this Werewolf warrior has wide eyes and wide eyes, and a stunned expression looks at people. I saw that they all took out one bow and made an offensive posture facing themselves. "What is going on, are they mistaken, hurry up to them... not good, dodge!" His words have not been finished yet. Suddenly there was a groaning sound in front of him. When he saw the arrows that were braving the cold, the wolf warriors suddenly came up with a word. "Who are they" End of this chapte Chapter 1150： Broken Mars City Chapter 1150 Broken Mars City After hearing the arrow that made a squeaking sound after the break, the face of many Werewolf warriors suddenly changed. They can naturally hear from human beings. This is the sound of human beings breaking through the konjac. This konjac can easily penetrate the body of the werewolf and cause great damage, even if their captain does not dare to resist easily. . Because the things were too sudden, the attacking Werewolf hurricane knights were a little panicked, and they all tried to escape from here, but hundreds of people stayed here really could not easily escape. Seeing the arrow with the cold mangare is about to fly over, and many of the werewolf hurricane knights can''t help but exclaim. "Do not!" "Ah!" After a scream came, the Knights of the Werewolf hurricane, who had been in the middle of Longzhong, continued to fall, and even the fortunes of the Werewolf hurricane knights who were lucky without the arrow were shocked and feared. The people who attacked them turned out to be their own people! Soon, a Werewolf warrior found something wrong. He pointed at the horror of one of the undead soldiers. "Be careful! They are not our people, you look at them!" Upon hearing this, the shocked people quickly looked up and had to fly to the front of the undead soldiers. The face was dry and dry, as if it were dried corpses on the prairie. Can you move freely? At the thought of this, the remaining hurricane knights suddenly panicked, and several hurricane knights did not receive an order to escape, and even turned and fled. The humans on the ground also found this scene. They didn''t know what was going on. They were just a dumbfounded expression watching a group of werewolf hurricane knights shooting another group of hurricane knights, followed by a short time. After the contact war, the knights who started the hundreds of hurricanes were killed. Looking at the Werewolf hurricane knight who came at least a few thousand later, the soldiers in the defending city suddenly showed a fearful look. "General, we... what to do?" An adjutant asked some difficult openings. In fact, he already knew the answer. Hundreds of hurricane knights pressed them to fight. Now its ten times more enemies. With the current defense situation of Mars, its impossible to resist. The attack of the werewolf hurricane knight. "How else can you stay here? At least you can live longer. If you escape, how long do you think you can live under their pursuit?" This general is not a famous general of Mars City. He is only a general of patrol, because he just went out and was not attacked by Slater''s attack. Otherwise, he can still command and say here. When he heard the general, the adjutant was bitter in his heart. He naturally understood the meaning of the general. He sighed and prepared to comfort the soldier. He suddenly heard the exclamation of everyone. He worried about what happened. He quickly looked up and saw. A huge flying World of Warcraft appeared above them, and those of the Werewolf Hurricane Knights were respectful and opened the way. "Who is the owner of Mars City now? Is there anyone in the outer court?" Ok? The general and the adjutant heard a sneak peek. They blinked and waited until they determined that the person speaking was a human being. The heart was even more puzzled. When was a human being able to command so many Werewolf hurricane knights? Has this human being surrendered to the orc family? However, the enemy did not attack at the moment, and the general said after thinking about it. "I don''t know who you are? Mars City is still the emperor''s lord, but because of the previous injury. At this time is recovering! As for the outer court..." "What happened to the outer court?" Hall did not care about the death of the emperor. After all, he was not familiar with them. Therefore, when he heard the general said that the outer court deliberately paused, he could not wait for a slap in the face. When are you still selling off... Isnt that looking for death? The adjutant saw Hall''s anxious appearance, and he couldn''t wait to slap his general. If he accidentally offended someone, he would not know how to die. "The deputy dean of Morstein was seriously injured in a coma, and the loss in the outer court was heavy. Now several teachers are responsible for this..." When he heard the injury of Vice President Morstein, Hall frowned, but soon he was relieved and there was a spring of life. As long as Mostan was not angry, there was hope. Thinking of this, Hall said to Bavlis on the side. "The next step is for you, let them clean up the nearby guys!" Bavlis knew the meaning of Hall, and arranged it after a courtesy. Seeing the hurricane knights flying down and cleaning up the corpses and taking them away, the soldiers on the wall did not dare to take any action. The generals and adjutants couldnt help but **** a cold after seeing the faces of the hurricane knights. Qi, they understand why the knights who used to be horrified by the hundreds of hurricane people before feelings, then the hurricane knights are dead bodies! When I thought of Hall as the owner of these corpses, the generals and the adjutants were sweating behind them. "My name is Hall, the college of the inner court. Whoever took me to the deputy dean of Morstein!" Uh? What? Internal school students? Hall? After the General and the adjutant heard Hall''s introduction, they first saw it. Then it revealed an incredible expression. This person is actually a person in the inner court. Will it be fake? Considering it over and over again, the general finally chose to believe in Hall. After all, with Hall''s current strength, it is not a problem to win this place, so it is not so entangled. Walking on the road, Hall saw that the formerly prosperous Mars City had become the wreckage of the present, and couldnt help but sneak a few words. He was sure that he would have a chance to return to his teeth! Soon, the group of people came down to a house with the doubtful and curious eyes of the pedestrians. The house was still good, at least it could shelter from the wind and rain. There were several students in the outer courtyard who were wearing the outer court costumes. They saw the generals with Hall and others coming over and revealed doubts. However, they still "seeed the generals!" against the generals. The general nodded, and then he said, "This is the Hall of the inner court. What is the current dean of Morstein? Is it awake?" Several guards heard the change of face, but they knew that the transmission matrix of the inner court had been destroyed. At this time, it was impossible to have people from the inner court. When they just wanted to say something, suddenly one seemed to think of something, waiting for him to see clearly. After the appearance of Hall, he exclaimed. "Hall?!" Ok? Still really? The general was surprised to see the inner school student who spoke. He did not expect that he actually knew the coming person. End of this chapte Chapter 1151： Save people Chapter 1151 saves people "Well? Are you really Hall?" Hall heard this sound, Hall is also a bit strange, looking at the person who saw himself exclaimed his name, Hall brow wrinkled, after watching for a long time, suddenly a name emerged from his mind. "You... are you the son of the proprietress?!" The son of the proprietress that Hall said was the young Manovich who met when he saved Mia at the Mars City Hotel. Hall did not think that this guy was still in the outer court. At the beginning, he thought that this Lovech had been driven out of the inner court. He did not expect to meet him again. The general seems to have seen some differences, but he can''t manage so much now. After bringing Hall and determining that Hall is not an enemy, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and said goodbye to Hall. Said to turn directly and leave. "No, the things here must be explained to the above." Thinking of this, the general speeded up the departure, but his direction was not the city wall, but the direction of the opposite direction. "Hall...you...I..." After Lover recognized Hall, his face was slightly scared. After all, he had heard a lot of news from Hall during this time. Hall was no longer the one he met. That little guy is a presence that he needs to look up to. "Where is the deputy dean of Morstein, take me to see him." Seeing Hall''s unwillingness to talk, Lovech swallowed, and his heart was relieved. Under the leadership of Lovech, Hall and his party walked inside. When Hall entered them, the other two students outside the door suddenly talked about it. "Is that Hall? I heard that the wind in the inner courtyard is mixed up." "Well, I heard that a brother''s senior said that Hall is now the first in the inner court. He personally defeated the top ten students in the inner court, but the strength is a lever!" "Heaven! So powerful, tell me what is going on?" The incoming Hall didn''t know the discussion of one or two people after he left. When he came to a room, he saw several familiar faces. "Lovic, what are you doing here? Hmm? You are... Hall?" A teacher who had been a referee in the ring race looked at Hall in front of Lover. Hall nodded. "Well, teacher, I am going to see Vice President Morstein." "Well? The inner court transmission array is not broken, you..." "I sent it from the Lige Imperial Academy of Magic and flew back!" hiss! The people in the room couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. This crossed several countries and replaced them with them. Fortunately, this teacher knew what was important, did not continue to ask, and quickly said to Hall. "The deputy dean of Morstein is inside, come with me." Hall nodded and entered a large room under the guidance of this teacher. As soon as I came in, the smell of a potion suddenly came out. Hall is also an alchemy. It is natural to smell that this medicine is the taste of therapeutic agents. "How did you come in?" One seemed to be the pharmacist''s brow wrinkled, and asked Hall and his entourage. "Adult, this is Hall..." "I want him to be Hall or something... wait? Are you Hall?" The old man who was preparing the pharmacy heard a moment, then he looked at Hall and frowned. "Well, I am!" Hall did not pay attention to the old man, came to the bed by himself, and saw that the deputy president of Morstein was very pale. If the chest was slightly ups and downs, Hall thought that Vice President Morstein had already hung up. Seeing that the deputy dean of Morstein was still angry, Hall couldn''t help but sigh. Then he took out a spring of life directly from the space and took it to Vice President Mostan. The old man saw an exclamation and said, "What are you going to do!" His voice came suddenly and was very loud, which made the outsiders think that something had happened and rushed in. However, I hope that nature will not let them mess up. As he snorted, the people he was especially taken care of suddenly felt that the air had solidified, and even if he took a step, he felt very difficult. "This...this is..." The old man is also one of them. He is a man with eyesight. The momentum of the lookout is obviously the master of the semi-class level. This is the character of the vice president of the inner court. Just like this, look at him. The appearance seems to be Hall''s men. Hall ignored the surprise of everyone, reminded him not to let them disturb, and then poured the reagents containing the spring water to the Vice President Morstein. The life spring water is not lost, it is produced by the system, and it is not long before it is served. The dean of Mortan is still ruddy. Seeing this, the old man''s eyes widened, revealing an incredible look. "This... what reagent is this... how can it be amazing?" Hall didn''t have time to pay attention to the old man. He stared straight at Vice President Morstein, waiting for the effect of the spring water. Fortunately, the life spring did not let Hall disappoint After a while, Vice President Mostan slowly opened his eyes. "This is... um? Hall? Why are you here! Is the transmission array not?" When I heard the voice of Vice President Mostan, the people present were not exclaimed. They didnt even think that the vice-president who had been in a coma for so long was saved by Halls pharmacy. Is this God water? What? If there is such a drug in the hands, is this not equal to one more life? Although everyone showed greedy eyes in their eyes, they soon woke up. When they thought of this gaze, they could make them fearful by the momentum. Can this reagent be their idea? For a moment, a few people were afraid of it, and looked at the look of the eyes with a hint of fear. After hearing Hall telling his story briefly, Vice President Mostein sighed. "Hall, you have worked hard!" "Nothing, now the Mozu and the seas of the Liji Empire have been solved. Now the poor orc and the bird people in the north, the only thing that surprised me is that the bird man went to the north and the orc family mixed together. I will pack it together!" hiss! Hearing Halls unyielding words to clean up the powerful bird, several people were unable to breathe a sigh of relief. At that time, the strong appearance of Slater appeared, but it was deeply engraved in their minds. It can be said that they will never forget this scene. Although they know that Hall is strong, they dont agree with Halls words. It is very likely that you will speak big. However, Mostan does not think so. After all, Hall is too abnormal. This is a fact recognized by the inner court. If Hall now knows the idea of ??Vice President Morstein, it is estimated that he will be vomiting blood... Is it still powerful? ! End of this chapte Chapter 1152： meet Chapter 1152 greets Just as Hall and the deputy dean of Morstein chat, the wolf cavalry of the second generation of the werewolf is coming to Mars. "Fast! Stepping up time, the north defense of mankind has ceased to exist, and Tieling City has become a display. As long as we spread around the city of Mars, the phoenix empire will soon be eaten by us." A general of the Werewolf commanded the men around him, and after he finished speaking, his eyes looked at the sky and muttered to himself. "Its been a day, why didnt you see those people coming back? Is there something wrong? Since the last time the orcs suffered, in the patrol investigation, all the orcs have strengthened in this respect, which is why this werewolf general will frown after discovering that the hurricane did not return. "In sending a few teams, I want to know the current situation in Mars City!" Soon, several squadrons of the werewolf hurricane knights left the team. This time they received an order, that is, don''t distract, if necessary, let a soldier come back to deliver the news. Although this order is very ruthless for the hurricane knights, but these werewolf hurricane knights did not feel anything wrong, in their view, the human flying World of Warcraft team can not be beaten, whether it is the comparison of flying Warcraft or personnel fighting Quality, they completely crush the human side. The confident Werewolf hurricane knight looks proud and proud. What they don''t know is that this road goes down, but there is no return! ...... "Well? Is there a group of hurricane knights coming over? Anyone want to escape?" Upon hearing this news, Hall interrupted the conversation of Vice President Mostan. "It seems that the Werewolf has a large army. Otherwise, it is impossible to make a runaway behavior with the character of the Werewolf!" After Moss heard the news, he immediately thought of this question. "Well, it is very likely that I originally thought about it for a while. Since they were sent to the door, it would be a bit rude to not entertain them. If this is the case, then I will retire first." Mostain nodded. He knew that Hall was not running, but to give a surprise to the werewolves. Soon, Hall came to the wall, and the wolf cavalry of the Werewolf had already appeared in sight. "Young Master!" Seeing Hall coming out, Bavlis quickly said hello. "You let them hide?" Hall glanced at the sky and did not find the converted Knights of the Undead hurricane, and asked casually. "Yes young master, I..." Bafflis thought Hall was not happy. He just wanted to explain the reason, but he heard Hall open. "Also, I won''t shoot for a while, so let''s entertain our guests." Bavlis heard the words and saw that Hall was not angry, and immediately assured. "You are assured that your command is my goal." For Baflis''s flattering, Hall has been used to it all the way. Although he has been controlled by blood stasis, this Bavlis and the lookout are two extremes. A handsome and daring like to be cold, another ugly like to flatter... Just as Hall and Bavlis spoke, the Werewolf army finally arrived. Hesitant Hall and Bavlis did not summon the troops, so the walls were still the original soldiers. Only the soldiers at this time did not have the fear of the past. After all, they saw the horror of Hall and Bavlis. So after the arrival of the werewolf forces, a strange problem was discovered. The human soldiers on Mars City were strangely not posing any defensive positions. This scene made the Werewolf general feel very strange. "You haven''t developed. The humans here seem a bit strange. Did the hurricane knight just come back?" "There are no generals, what you said is strange?" An adjutant rushed forward and asked, and then curiously looked at the direction of Mars City and asked. He didn''t think there was anything strange. Didn''t humans already stand on the wall? Is it strange to see humans? The generals of the werewolf sighed and sighed. In the orc family, the wisdom race was not too much. Even if he was an adjutant who had been fighting for many years, he was still a lot worse in his thinking. This is one of the reasons why the Orcs do not unify the continent of Allen. The generals of the werewolf who figured this out were not asking the adjutant, but looking at the Mars city in front of them. Like the news that was received before, Mars City was ruined at this time, and there were still bloods in many places. Obviously, Mars City was indeed attacked. The werewolf general who did not see any problems finally issued an order for the offense. After all, the orc family has completely broken through the defense of the north and invaded the phoenix empire. www.novelhall.com~The werewolves rely on the speed of the wolf cavalry to seize the opportunity. If they still can''t take the Mars, they will definitely Become a laughing stock in the orc family. "Let the rest of the hurricane knight prepare, and after a while I will attack us, we will win the Mars City!" The order was quickly released, and Hall and others on the wall soon saw the werewolf wolf cavalry begin to move, and then a group of hurricane knights flew in the air from the werewolf forces. "Oh, it seems that this should be their last hurricane knight, let''s get started, and then hand it over to you." Bavlis heard a look of excitement on his face. This is a wolf cavalry. As long as they kill them, they can have one more unit in their call list. This is good news for Bavlis with a special collection hobby. "Good young master!" At the same time, an adjutant on the wall looked at Hall and asked the general whisper. "General, adults, we..." The general took a look at Hall and saw the idea that Hall had no action. He sighed and said to the adjutant. "Ready to fight!" After the order was issued, the soldiers on the wall were ready for various weapons. The generals of the werewolf who saw this scene nodded slightly. In his opinion, this appearance was somewhat in line with the current situation. After seeing human action, the Werewolf general did not hesitate. With a wave of hand, the hurricane knight in the sky waved his wings and then rushed toward the city of Mars. Together with them, there were tens of thousands of wolf cavalry. "Would you like to start... Oh, I hope you can enjoy my hospitality!" Bavlis''s wISP-like eyes smashed, and then a huge black fog suddenly appeared between the Werewolf and Mars. End of this chapte Chapter 1153： Desperate Werewolf Chapter 1153 Desperate Werewolf The sudden appearance of black fog shocked both the human side and the werewolf side, especially the generals of the werewolf. Originally, with your self-confidence, he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart after seeing the black fog. Before he could stop the attack, he suddenly flew out countless black shadows from the black fog. At the moment of seeing the shadows, the werewolf generals suddenly widened their eyes and looked at the shadows with a dumbfounded expression. He finally understood where his hurricane knight went, and it turned out to be the corpse of the corpse, and what made him even more fearful was that the hurricane knights who had become corpses had pulled out their weapons and killed them. Come over. "Do not!" A hurricane knight suddenly screamed in horror, his eyes staring straight at a knight of the undead hurricane who rushed toward him, and even surprised that even the weapons were forgotten. The reason that caused him to be so shocked was that the rushing hurricane knight was actually his brother, and he was still a brother. Although he changed into a dead soul, he changed somewhat, but he was familiar with his brother. "Brother, what''s wrong with you, it''s me...hey..." The Werewolf Hurricane Knight hasn''t finished talking yet. The flying squally hurricane Knight waved his sword and stroked his neck. The mouth, the blood suddenly spurted out. This scene saw everyone shocked, but the undead hurricane knights did not stop, they seemed to be a group of lions rushing into a flock of sheep, constantly waving their swords, and suddenly the werewolf hurricane knights in the team Screaming again and again. Until this time, the captain of the hurricane knight reacted. "Offensive, don''t be afraid, give me offense!" It is a pity that the order has been issued late, and the Knights of the Undead Hurricane are not afraid of death. Each time they are wielding, they can kill or injure a Knight of the Hurricane. After all, the orcs who can become hurricane knights are elite elites, so although they are somewhat fearful, they still have the courage to fight back. Some hurricane knights seize the opportunity to stab the chest of the undead hurricane knight. The smile has not disappeared, and suddenly a sharp sword pierced him. Looking at the undead hurricane knight with a sword in his chest, he did not continue to attack, and the hurricane knights were finally scared. "Run, they are devils! Devils!" I don''t know if the hurricane knight snorted, and then the wolf hurricane hurricane team suddenly became chaotic. They have realized that the situation is a bit wrong, the enemy can not kill, this is a very bad morale, but their actions are still a little late, from the beginning, Bavlis did not think about letting them go, in the undead hurricane knight When they pierced the enemy, they had stopped the retreat of the werewolf hurricane knight, and the undead who came out of the black fog flew to Warcraft. For a time, the werewolf hurricane knights of the sky were surrounded by death. "What to do, we are surrounded...and they are still..." "What the **** is going on, why do they want to start with us?" "Devils, they are all devils, I am leaving here!" Despite the efforts of the hurricane Cavaliers captain to maintain their stability, the Werewolf hurricane knight is still in a state of chaos. Looking at the men who have become a mess, the Cavaliers of the Werewolf hurricane have an urge to vomit blood. "Don''t go back, give it to me...oh..." The Werewolf Hurricane Knight captain widened his eyes and looked forward. A knight with a wrinkled face and a wrinkled hurricane appeared in front of him. The sword directly pierced his chest and suddenly the Werewolf Hurricane Knight The captain felt that the whole body''s strength was rapidly disappearing. The hurricane of the undead hurricane slammed the long sword, and the blood suddenly spurted out. Looking at the squalor of the undead hurricane who had been immersed in his own blood, the eyes of the knights came out, and the captain of the werewolf hurricane wanted to say something. Stretched out his hand and finally hanged down weakly. The death of the Cavaliers of the Werewolf hurricane accelerated the annihilation of the werewolf hurricane knights, and the team without command was quickly destroyed by the undead hurricane knight. From the appearance of the black fog to the squadron of the Werewolf hurricane, the team was wiped out, but it was only a few minutes. Although the generals of the werewolf discovered the wrong time in the first time and issued the order but no one thought that things changed so fast, and the ground did not know when to rush out a group of people who did not want their wolf cavalry to be powerful. The cavalry intercepted the attack of the werewolf for a time. "Good... so powerful! Fortunately they are not enemies, otherwise..." "Yeah, it seems that that person is the servant of Hall, even the servants are so powerful, Hall is really amazing!" "Shut up! I am quiet! This is the battlefield. Hold me against the werewolves. If they let them rush, I will make you look good!" After the human general snorted, after seeing the soldiers raised their vigilance, he turned his head and looked at Hall and others with fear. At the same time, he was thinking about it. Fortunately, he did not offend Hall at the time, otherwise the consequences of these people were unimaginable. The wolf cavalry is considered to be the most powerful unit of the cavalry. Unfortunately, todays encounters let them know what is happening outside the world, and there are days outside! The power of the death knight is unquestionable. The death war horse is not physically strong. Adding the death knights lifeless killing method, even if the wolf cavalry of the werewolves are killed one by one, this also makes They are filled with fear in their hearts. And this fearful mood became more and more intense as the number of wolf cavalry fell, especially after seeing the dead wolf cavalry and the hurricane knight who died, and then survived and killed them. The wolf cavalry who are known for their ferocity are afraid. I don''t know who took the lead first. After a scream, I pulled the reins and fled to the rear, not counting the roar of their captain. The battlefield is like this. Once there is a defeat, morale will fall to the bottom of the valley, and then Hall and others will find that the wolf cavalry that was being killed has actually escaped. Chapter 1154： Get bigger Chapter 1154 gets bigger The undead are not a powerful war race. They kill the corpse and transform the corpse into a dead soul. Not only does the Werewolf lose its fighting spirit, but it also makes the people on Mars city scared. "This... this is too horrible, these tens of thousands of wolf cavalry... just no?" "Yeah, no more... If you don''t see it with your own eyes, if someone else says this to me, I will definitely slap the past, it''s incredible." The generals of the Mars defenses heard the words of their men and did not stop them, because he was also shocked to see this scene. The werewolves, who were originally prepared to attack the city, began to collapse. Some of the werewolves even killed their comrades in order to escape. When did the Werewolf have had such a miserable scene? It''s all because of that person. Thinking of this, the general looked a little dazed and looked at the figure not far away, and looked at Hall with such fear as he did, and soon after seeing it, just saw the Love of the Werewolf. There were still some people who were unwilling to think that they could surpass Hall. After seeing the miserable appearance of the werewolves, their faces were suddenly frightened and their legs were trembled. He wanted to leave, but he found that his legs had no strength at this time, and at this time, suddenly a gaze made his chest tight, looked up and found that the owner of the gaze was Hall. It was Halls eye that allowed Lovech to sit directly on the ground with a look of horror on his face. Hall frowned, he didn''t know what happened to Lovech. He didn''t look at Lovech before. He taught him only because of Mia. He didn''t pack him. The Hall of Time is even more disdainful. Seeing that Hall was leaving straight, Lovech was relieved a little, but his face suddenly showed a hint of indignation. "Looking at me...I..." Not waiting for Lovech to finish, suddenly a sinister, let the sound of all the goose bumps coming out of his body came from behind. "Kid, it seems that you are hostile to our young master. Do you want me to pack you up?" Lovech looked back and waited for him to see the person coming, the whole person screamed and then stunned. Looking at the Lover who had been scared with foam at the mouth and the yellowish liquid on his trousers, Bavlis''s wild-eyed eyes could not help but groan. Then I made a look of pinching my nose and disgusting, although he didnt have a nose... obviously this is not to see this Lovech... "Would you like to make him a dead soul?" Bavlis browed and finally shook his head as he walked. "Forget it, the young masters are too lazy to pay attention to such people. Why should I make my own ideas? Then again, like this guy also wants to come to Hexi for 30 years in Hedong? Cut!" Lovech, who was already in a coma, didn''t know, because his timidity caused him to escape, otherwise he woke up and found himself a dead soul. I don''t know what he thinks. ...... "You said that you are all done?" Vice-President Mostain looked at the smiling Hall with a stunned look. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time.Recommended reading: Where the flowers look like ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- He knows that the Werewolf has come to a lot of troops, but now how long does it take, Hall actually said that he has solved the werewolves, how can this not shock him. "Well, its solved." Vice-President Morstein still had some disbelief. Just as he seemed to ask, a man ran in and then said something in the ear of Vice President Mostan. After listening to this, Vice-President Mostan suddenly opened his eyes and his eyes were shocked. "I didn''t expect that Hall you have grown to this point... Hehe, the old guy in Lauren was lucky. He received you a good disciple!" "Oh, Vice President Morstein won the prize!" "I don''t praise you, I regret that I don''t have this luck, cheap old guy!" After the two chatted for a while, Hall then left and looked at the back of Hall. Moran''s deputy dean was silent for a while, and then it was called a person to tell. "Give me the situation of Hall to all the towns of the Huofeng Empire, um... the Liji Empire and the Taylor Empire are also the same. Tell them that Hall is the greatest potential of our phoenix empire. Whoever dares to disrespect him is like Our inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Magic is an enemy!" hiss! After hearing this, the man couldnt help but take a breath, but he quickly reacted. This seems to be not so ostensible. With Halls strength, it seems that he wants to destroy a Principality. Its difficult, even he has the power to subvert the empire, that is to say Vice-President Mostains order is not just a light to those people, it seems that there are still people who worry about it. The meaning of Hall. "Well, just like this, let''s send this message, hope that those guys can listen to me." After the deputy dean of Morstein finished speaking, he closed his eyes again. After all, the previous injuries were not so good. He did what he could, and if there were people who would not want to provoke Hall, it was their own business. . Hall left, and the situation in Mars City was not very complicated. After Bavlis had packed up all the wolf cavalry, the wild-eyed eyes had been beating in rhythm. Obviously he was in a good mood now. The Hall of Mars City left north all the way, encountering many orc races on the way. These are the orcs'' forwards. They originally wanted to follow the wolf cavalry of the werewolves to **** human wealth, but they encountered the tragedy. This fearful guy. In the eyes of these newly-destroyed orcs, Hall has eliminated no fewer than ten orc troops. "Young master, even if you go to the northern defense line, are we going directly?" Hall thought about it after hearing the hope, and then said this. "No, we have limited time. I don''t know what Slater has any cards. I don''t solve him earlier. My heart is always uncomfortable. The northern defense line is broken, but the Mars City army is not completely. Eliminate, otherwise we will not encounter those strikers, but the great forces of the orcs. Since the orcs love war so much, then we will give them a war, and only if they are afraid, they will be honest!" After a pause, Hall turned to look at Bavlis Road. "There have been a lot of orc cavalry on these occasions, let them all out, and if we want to get it, we will get bigger!" Chapter 1155： Miro Chapter 1155 Miro Hall said that it is bigger, not just bigger. The orcs that were destroyed before were also nearly a hundred thousand. Apart from some that could not be transformed, Bavlis transformed nearly 100,000. Orc cavalry, in which the wolf cavalry of the werewolves accounted for 50,000, and the rest were cavalry units of other orc races. :Le::3 After the 100,000 undead orc cavalry troops were released in the north, there was a dense scene underneath. "Let them move forward!" When he heard Hall, Bavlis immediately said with respect. "Good young master, as you wish!" "Da da da!" A burst of rumbling sounds, Hall and others sitting on the lightning golden eagle found that the 100,000 undead orc cavalry was like a flood of dykes, rushing toward the north. Northern defense line This is just a vague term. In fact, the Northern Army of the Fenghuang Empire unites a line of defense from several nearby Principalities. The most important part is a level called the Lion Fortress. This level is very large. The rear of the level is a dense building. At this scale, at least one million soldiers are stationed. This is not the auxiliary unit. People and businessmen. This shows how big the lion fortress is. However, some time ago, the North Fortress was artificially blasted a huge hole after a loud noise. The Fengfeng Emperor, who was stationed nearby, suffered a lot of death and injury. After hearing the self-funded news, the head of the Northern Legion became sullen, and even a favorite wine glass was smashed on the ground. Although he quickly let him strengthen the defense, but what scared him was that the orc family actually came in at this time, and the overwhelming orc family suddenly turned the chaos of the fire and phoenix. Even if some of the Northern Army leaders are commanding, the front line has fallen in a short period of time. Two of the three defensive checkpoints of the Lions are directly occupied by the orcs, that is, if the Fire Empire does not block the last level, the Orc can directly drive straight into the territory of the Fire Phoenix Empire. In the plains of the north, once the orc cavalry comes in, it is absolutely a terrible thing. Let the Northern Army leader break the heart, the explosion actually destroyed three levels, even if he gave him some time to repair the last level, and finally was attacked by the orc family. There is no way. The head of the Northern Army of the Fengfeng Empire had to make a choice, that is, to destroy the lion to destroy, he actually launched the self-destruction device directly, which led to the destruction of the lion fortress. But this is not without its benefits. At least these gravel will destroy the ground. The orc cavalry wants to pass quickly. This is not an easy thing to do. It is precisely because of this decision that he caused a lot of trouble for the orc family, which is one of the reasons why the orc cavalry that attacked Mars City was so few during this time. The Northern Army commander who destroyed the lion''s fortress was leading the remaining army into a valley. During this time, he went out of the valley from time to time to find the troubles of the orc family. He attacked logistics and food and he did not do less. If the Orcs wanted to destroy the Mars City for the first time and let the Fire and Phoenix Empire lose its resistance, the Orcs had long let the cavalry troops destroy the defeated captains of the Northern Army. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. recommended reading: Mu Shaochao wife please queue ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- In the command room of the Northern Army, a soldier ran quickly. "Reporting the head of the army, the investigators return, the large army of the orc family has arrived, a large number of orcs have been added to clean up the lion fortress, it is estimated that within a few days, the lion fortress will be cleaned up." "what?" Upon hearing this, the generals in the north who were present changed their faces. They naturally knew what the news meant. When they thought of it, they all looked at the person sitting at the top. This is a white-haired old man, don''t look at him old, but he is the only commander of the entire Northern Army - the Northern Army Corps leader Miro, a nine-class wind warrior. Miro did not pay attention to the eyes of everyone, but stared straight at the map in front of him. The generals here were all familiar with Miro, so after seeing Miro thinking, he suddenly closed his mouth. After a while, everyone heard the opening of Miro. "Oh, it seems that this time it is necessary to move the real thing, the orc family is too strong, and our strength is not their opponent, but..." Said here, Miloton paused, his eyes also showed a firm look. "But we can''t just run back. These are our homes, some of our loved ones behind! If I ran back, they would become slaves of the orcs, and you want your loved ones to become slaves of those dirty guys. And are they called?" When Mirro said this, especially the last two words were almost all out, no matter who could hear how angry he was at this time. However, he quickly converges on this momentum, just faintly watching the generals whisper. "Why, are you willing?" "disagree!" "We don''t agree!" "The orc family must die!" When they heard Mir, the generals suddenly roared, and several big tricks even passed the sound outside. "Very good!" Miro pressed his hand to indicate that everyone was quiet. After seeing everyone not talking, Miro said with a smile. "Very good, this is the general I know, you are the best!" Upon hearing this, the generals all looked up and looked at Miro, and they all had a confident momentum. "Very good, in this case, talk to the children, today, we have to go!" "Roar!" Looking at the generals who had left the Xingchong, Miro could not help but sigh. "There hasn''t been a reply from Mars City. It seems that the orcs have arrived in Mars and don''t know what''s going on there." In general, after his message is sent back, he can get the message for up to three days, but it is almost a week now. Apparently the message has been intercepted by the orc family. "Bastard!" Miro slammed the table, her face showing an indignant look. "Who is that guy? Why is he doing this!" When I thought of the man who destroyed the lion''s fortress, Miro was angered and his heart was shaking. The horrible destructive power was not something he could resist. That is to say, there is a strong person in the orc family, but why is it behind? Didn''t see him appear? This is why Miro has been wondering all the time. ----Book--Net-Small--say--This is a gorgeous dividing line--- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. recommended reading: Mu Shaochao wife please queue -----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line- Chapter 1155 Miro Hall said that it is bigger, not just bigger. The orcs that were destroyed before were also nearly a hundred thousand. Apart from some that could not be transformed, Bavlis transformed nearly 100,000. Orc cavalry, in which the wolf cavalry of the werewolves accounted for 50,000, and the rest were cavalry units of other orc races. :Le::3 After the 100,000 undead orc cavalry troops were released in the north, there was a dense scene underneath. "Let them move forward!" When he heard Hall, Bavlis immediately said with respect. "Good young master, as you wish!" "Da da da!" A burst of rumbling sounds, Hall and others sitting on the lightning golden eagle found that the 100,000 undead orc cavalry was like a flood of dykes, rushing toward the north. Northern defense line This is just a vague term. In fact, the Northern Army of the Fenghuang Empire unites a line of defense from several nearby Principalities. The most important part is a level called the Lion Fortress. This level is very large. The rear of the level is a dense building. At this scale, at least one million soldiers are stationed. This is not the auxiliary unit. People and businessmen. This shows how big the lion fortress is. However, some time ago, the North Fortress was artificially blasted a huge hole after a loud noise. The Fengfeng Emperor, who was stationed nearby, suffered a lot of death and injury. After hearing the self-funded news, the head of the Northern Legion became sullen, and even a favorite wine glass was smashed on the ground. Although he quickly let him strengthen the defense, but what scared him was that the orc family actually came in at this time, and the overwhelming orc family suddenly turned the chaos of the fire and phoenix. Even if some of the Northern Army leaders are commanding, the front line has fallen in a short period of time. Two of the three defensive checkpoints of the Lions are directly occupied by the orcs, that is, if the Fire Empire does not block the last level, the Orc can directly drive straight into the territory of the Fire Phoenix Empire. In the plains of the north, once the orc cavalry comes in, it is absolutely a terrible thing. Let the Northern Army leader break the heart, the explosion actually destroyed three levels, even if he gave him some time to repair the last level, and finally was attacked by the orc family. There is no way. The head of the Northern Army of the Fengfeng Empire had to make a choice, that is, to destroy the lion to destroy, he actually launched the self-destruction device directly, which led to the destruction of the lion fortress. But this is not without its benefits. At least these gravel will destroy the ground. The orc cavalry wants to pass quickly. This is not an easy thing to do. It is precisely because of this decision that he caused a lot of trouble for the orc family, which is one of the reasons why the orc cavalry that attacked Mars City was so few during this time. The Northern Army commander who destroyed the lion''s fortress was leading the remaining army into a valley. During this time, he went out of the valley from time to time to find the troubles of the orc family. He attacked logistics and food and he did not do less. If the Orcs wanted to destroy the Mars City for the first time and let the Fire and Phoenix Empire lose its resistance, the Orcs had long let the cavalry troops destroy the defeated captains of the Northern Army. -----С--say--net---this is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. recommended reading: Mu Shaochao wife please queue -----net-small--say--this is a gorgeous segmentation-- In the command room of the Northern Army, a soldier ran quickly. "Reporting the head of the army, the investigators return, the large army of the orc family has arrived, a large number of orcs have been added to clean up the lion fortress, it is estimated that within a few days, the lion fortress will be cleaned up." "what?" Upon hearing this, the generals in the north who were present changed their faces. They naturally knew what the news meant. When they thought of it, they all looked at the person sitting at the top. This is a white-haired old man, don''t look at him old, but he is the only commander of the entire Northern Army - the Northern Army Corps leader Miro, a nine-class wind warrior. Miro did not pay attention to the eyes of everyone, but stared straight at the map in front of him. The generals here were all familiar with Miro, so after seeing Miro thinking, he suddenly closed his mouth. After a while, everyone heard the opening of Miro. "Oh, it seems that this time it is necessary to move the real thing, the orc family is too strong, and our strength is not their opponent, but..." Said here, Miloton paused, his eyes also showed a firm look. "But we can''t just run back. These are our homes, some of our loved ones behind! If I ran back, they would become slaves of the orcs, and you want your loved ones to become slaves of those dirty guys. And they are called?" When Mirro said this, especially the last two words are almost all out, no matter who can hear how angry he is at this time. However, he quickly converges on this momentum, just faintly watching the generals whisper. "Why, are you willing?" "disagree!" "We don''t agree!" "The orc family must die!" When they heard Mir, the generals suddenly roared, and several big tricks even passed the sound outside. "Very good!" Miro pressed his hand to indicate that everyone was quiet. After seeing everyone not talking, Miro said with a smile. "Very good, this is the general I know, you are the best!" Upon hearing this, the generals all looked up and looked at Miro, and they all had a confident momentum. "Very good, in this case, talk to the children, today, we have to go!" "Roar!" Looking at the generals who had left the Xingchong, Miro could not help but sigh. "There hasn''t been a reply from Mars City. It seems that the orcs have arrived in Mars and don''t know what''s going on there." In general, after his message is sent back, he can get the message for up to three days, but it is almost a week now. Apparently the message has been intercepted by the orc family. "Bastard!" Miro slammed the table, her face showing an indignant look. "Who is that guy? Why is he doing this!" When I thought of the man who destroyed the lion''s fortress, Miro was angered and his heart was shaking. The horrible destructive power was not something he could resist. That is to say, there is a strong person in the orc family, but why is it behind? Didn''t see him appear? This is why Miro has been wondering all the time. Chapter 1156： Orc attack Chapter 1156 Orc Attack "The orc must die!" "Kill those dirty orcs!" "Kill! Kill! Kill!" Miros words ignited the morale of the soldiers and looked at the soldiers in front of them. Miro reached out and gestured to them to be quiet. "Good! Listen to me now!" "Oh!" It is the elite of the Northern Army. It is habitually quiet after hearing the words of Miro. "We will follow the army''s echelon and start to the orc race. We must intercept the orc army near the valley. Even if we delay one day, as long as our reinforcements come, the orcs will die without a place to die!" "Roar!" The soldiers were excited. They thought that Miro would not deceive them, but they did not find out that they were excited. Miros face did not show a smile. Not only him, but some senior generals of the Northern Army did not smile because they knew very well. The reinforcements are just an excuse. As for whether there is any reinforcement, this is only God knows! After the morale of the soldiers was mobilized, Miro left here. Soon, other generals came over and commanded their soldiers to leave. Everyone was in a big fight, so everyone was not in the mood to speak. For a time, the whole valley became quiet again. stand up. "The head of the Miro army, is this really good?" Looking at the departure, a man who was obviously shorter than humans and full of hustle and bustle came out and asked. "The generals of the iron block... the war has reached this point. There is nothing good about it. After we are dispatched, the generals of the irons ask you to lead your black iron dwarf army to leave here. Tieling City should not have been attacked by the orcs, as long as Building the defense there..." Miros words were interrupted by the iron block without speaking. "General Miro, I don''t like to hear you! We have sacrificed a lot of battles in the last battle, but we are not afraid of fighting. If we are known by others, we will escape. How can we see the black iron dwarves in the future? people!!" The black iron dwarf, known as the general of the iron block, is one of the high-rises of the black iron dwarf rescued by Hall in the Black Iron Fort. He and his general Tie Yu are brothers and a distant relative of the Black Iron Dwarf Steel. It was the iron block that came to the northern defense because he happened to carry a weapon with a black iron dwarf. After the battle of Hall to save the Black Iron Dwarf, the Black Iron Dwarf has been working closely with humans. The Black Iron Dwarves have provided humans with many high-quality weapons by virtue of their superb forging level, and humans rely on these Weapons, the Orc''s several attacks have successfully intercepted the northern defense line. If Slater broke the northern defense line, it is estimated that the orc family should still be able to break through the northern defense line, instead of invading the territory of the Fengfeng Empire as it is now. Seeing the iron face is a bit ugly, Miro immediately stopped thinking about continuing to persuade. These black iron dwarves are all good, that is, their temper is too stubborn. This is a cognition that Miro got after touching the black iron dwarf this time. If Hall is there, he will definitely be willing to clap Miro, because the Black Iron Dwarf is indeed like this. Seeing that I couldnt convince the iron block, Miro changed her mind after thinking about it. "That is the general of the iron block. We will intercept the orcs in a moment. Our remote number is far from enough. If the generals are willing, I hope that you can care more and help us!" assist? Where is this assistance, it is obvious that Miro did not want them to send the black iron dwarf to death, deliberately said so. Helping archery on the side, can this directly confront the orc race with the front line? Not to mention the weak human beings, that is, these black iron dwarves whose bodies are like iron, even if they are equipped with heavy armor, can they stop the attack of the orc family? The iron piece was not so rude on the surface. After he had thought about it, he agreed to the request of Miro, because he saw it. Miro saw them as masters of forging rather than soldiers, because Miro could make this. Concession is already a good result. I don''t know why, when the iron piece was working with Miro, he suddenly thought of a person in his mind, a person who made him sigh. "I don''t know where the guy went." After the secret groaned, the iron piece took the man out of his mind. After all, it is not the time to think about it, because Miro has already arranged for action. After thinking about it, the iron piece immediately turned and walked toward his camp. Soon, the army in the valley was all ready, and under the command of Miro, the army slowly walked toward the mountain. Not to mention, this valley is very good, suitable for individual jungle combat, if the orc people really come in, then their cavalry advantage will be greatly reduced. The orc family did not come over to clear them. www.novelhall.com~ However, because some people of the orc family demanded to occupy the Mars City first, they sent out some weak tribes. It is because of this, the orc family. For a time, the death and injury were heavy, and in the end, nothing was done except for the waste of troops. But this time it is different. The people who led the team are not others. It is the old acquaintance of Hall, and the shaman is full of priests. "The priests, I didn''t think that the Werewolf had a **** like him, except for the bastard!" The person who spoke snorted, but he gave a feeling of oppression to his muscles. This is really the ninth warrior of the cattle. "This is the nature of the wolf, greed, selfishness. This is nothing strange." He blinked his eyes and looked at the team in front of him. "They have started as forwards, and what they will encounter is not ours. After all, we are starting with the team. All this must follow the orders of the Beastmaster..." "Where the Beastmaster..." mentioned the Beastmaster, and there was a trace of awe in his eyes, and then he seemed to think of something. He asked after touching the corner of his head. "The priest, who is that person? Why did he decide to attack the whole world when he finished?" Originally, some people didn''t care about the words of Niu Teng, and the eyes suddenly flashed a hint of fear. Fortunately, everyone did not notice it, and he quickly converges, so Niuteng did not find anything wrong. "That man? Actually..." What I want to say, I suddenly heard a scream in front of him. He heard it. These voices are some of the weak races of the orcs. This is a deliberate intention to put them on. The reason for attracting firepower in front. "Let''s not say that person, since it has already led to the remnants of humanity, then we will destroy them first." End of this chapte Chapter 1157： Black iron dwarf Chapter 1157 Means of the Black Iron Dwarf The news that the Orcs sent troops was arbitrarily leaked out to Miro, and the purpose was to strike the residual human power of these northern defenses. Not to mention that the orc people in front did play a very good role in bait. Although they suffered heavy casualties, they also consumed a large amount of material from the human coalition. This was immediately stopped after Miro saw the orcs. "Stop shooting, the infantry to clean up the remaining orcs, the archers are ready to stand by!" The Miro language has not been finished yet. Suddenly there was a whistling sound in the sky, and Miro heard the voice change. "Fast defense! The arrow of the orc family!" The voice of Miro just fell, and a dense arrow of rain hit the place where Miro was in his place. For a time, the human army screamed again and again. The scope of the arrow rain is not only the human army, but also the weak orc family. For a time, the human army has suffered heavy casualties. "Tread on the road!" A burst of rumble came, and Miro and other generals changed their faces again. Looking at the cavalry that rushed away, Miros face became very ugly. He did not think that the orc family would be so mad, they would use their own people to be used as bait, and after they brought out these people, not only did they have no idea to rescue the people, but they seemed to have a feeling of exhaustion. "Shoo! Give me the shooting of the Orc cavalry!" Under the hurried, the archers immediately pulled the bow and prepared to shoot. It may be too flustered. Many soldiers were in a hurry, especially after the roar of the orc family came from the ear. This situation became more and more obvious. "Shooting! Don''t worry so much, shoot me! The shield hand gives me the shield to stand up, even if it''s dead, don''t let go!" Miro''s prestige is still good. Under his command, the archer finally shot the first arrow, but some jagged arrows did not achieve the expected results. The orc cavalry were shot in addition to some unlucky ones. In addition to the key points, the rest of the arrows are not for them, even if they are shot, and the orc family''s body is strong, it will not cause any difficulties. "Give me another shot!" After the first panic, the archers second arrow finally looked like a bit. The orc cavalry lost far more than the first time, watching the orc cavalry, Miro, etc., who were shot and then flooded by the cavalry. The face is not showing a happy color. It turns out that the orc cavalry did not change their direction because their comrades were shot, but ruthlessly trampled on the past. The ruthlessness and cruelty of the orc family shocked everyone. "Ready to meet the enemy!" Miro looked at the valley some distance behind him and looked at the orc cavalry who was close at hand. He knew that if Xiaoya himself ordered the retreat, the soldiers who were present could survive. So he had to pull out the weapon and came to the front, preparing himself to face the upcoming battle together. "Oh, now I know the wrong? Its late!" He blinked his eyes and looked at the scene with his wisdom eyes. He could have imagined that the cavalry would rush into the human formation. What kind of scenario is it. Although he is not a belligerent person, the current battle is related to the future of their orc family, so even if he does not like it, he can only do so now. "Niu Teng, will let you hungry totem troops to intercept the top of humanity, this time can not let them escape!" "Yes! The priests!" Niu Teng snorted and screamed. When he was excited to prepare the task, suddenly his huge eyes suddenly smashed, as if he had to jump out of his eyes. Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ ԳAfter the situation, the face was a bit ugly. "Let the hurricane knights move out, and at the same time...the totem troops will be dispatched together, and be sure to take them!" They are not others, they are black iron dwarves such as iron. It turned out that when the orc cavalry was about to rush, the back of the valley suddenly flew out countless black shadows, all of which thought of the orc cavalry flying. None of the orc cavalry who came into contact with the shadows could resist it, and without exception, they were all taken out by the shadows. These black shadows are a powerful arrow, and the ones that carry these arrows are those that push a monster. "Ha ha ha! Miro, how, our black iron dwarf is not bad! Young people, seize the opportunity, give the **** who have no brains!" Miro looked back at the black iron dwarves and the weapons behind him. His expression was not pretending. He could see that he was really surprised by the arrival and practice of the black iron dwarves. As a veteran of the battlefield, Miro naturally knows that it is not a time to worry about it. After returning to God, he quickly glanced at the orc cavalry who was caught by the black iron dwarf and was caught off guard. He immediately found the attack just now. Not enough to rush to the Orc cavalry. Sure enough, after seeing the orc cavalry violently stepping over to his comrades, Miro immediately issued an order. "The archers shoot three shots and then retreat into the valley! The cavalry is ready to rush! The shield is ready to go back!" There is no way, now only the only cavalry can be sacrificed to the back of the temple, because only they can intercept the orc cavalry As for the infantry to intercept, there is no second road except for being encircled. Besides, in the valley, the infantry cavalry is easy to use, and Miro knows this. The order was quickly released, and after a burst of arrows, the arrow rain of the orc family also shot, and both sides suffered death and injury. When the black iron dwarf fired the powerful arrow again, a sudden burst of air broke through the distance. After the iron piece saw the flying things, it was a grudge against the front. After a loud bang, countless black shadows flew from the front, and here, the iron and Miro face changed dramatically. "Be careful with totem weapons!" The original flying over is actually a totem that depicts a lot of mysterious characters. Under the blessing of these symbols, these totem weapons have some very powerful power. Almost as soon as the iron and Miro voices fell, the totem weapons were directly in the ranks of humans and black iron dwarves... Chapter 1158： Arrived Chapter 1158 arrived at Totem weapons are a special weapon for the Orcs, and the Totem Force of the Terran is a leader of this special force. I saw that the totem weapons broke into the human and orc family coalition forces. The totem weapons were like a missile, and they exploded in the crowd. The human and black iron dwarves suddenly suffered heavy casualties. By this opportunity, the orc cavalry has been less than ten meters away from the human army. Ten meters is only a matter of seconds for ordinary people, but for the orc cavalry, it is a blink of an eye. Some Orc cavalry have raised their weapons and their eyes are full of excitement. Apparently they have been able to see the enemy panic and fleeing. "Da da da!" At this time, the human coalition forces rushed over a small number of cavalry. They were just wandering outside, so they did not receive the totem weapon attack. The captain of the cavalry deeply understood how he should do it at this moment. So he didn''t hesitate too much, pulling the team and rushing toward the orc cavalry. "kill!" The Orc Cavalry General showed a disdainful expression on his face and waved at the adjutant on the side. A group of cavalry immediately split out to meet the human cavalry, while the rest of the cavalry were wielding weapons directly against the human allied forces. Rushed over the past. "what!" The cavalry rushed unrelentingly, and the cold-manned soldiers armed with shields flew out, while the orc cavalry waved their weapons. Each time a swipe, a human soldier fell into a pool of blood. The situation on the battlefield changed rapidly. After Miro ran over God from the attack of totem weapons, he immediately discovered the situation of the orc cavalry. The first echelon had been completely attacked by the orc cavalry, and the archers in the rear were obviously given by the orcs. Focus on hospitality, totem weapons are mostly squatting in them. Looking at the knights of the hurricane who came from the orc family sky, Miros face became more and more sullen, and after sighing, Miro said to an adjutant nearby. "Take the rest of the troops and leave the second echelon!" "General!" The adjutant heard a face with an anxious look. He couldnt hear it. Miro was preparing to take the soldiers and the orcs of the second echelon. How could this kind of thing make the army chief of Miro do it, so the adjutant Immediately opposed the road. "General, there can be no me here, but there must be no generals, otherwise the troops will be a mess! Sorry for the general!" After saying that the adjutant did not wait for Miro to speak, immediately ordered the general of the second echelon. "General Miro has orders, except for the second echelon, the rest of the troops immediately retreat!" "You!" Miro wanted to swear this adjutant, but after seeing the adjutant had run to the front, the rest did not say anything. After the order was issued, the human coalition forces began to change. This scene was naturally taken care of by them. The original arrangements were not easy to let them succeed. I saw him yelling at the adjutant on the side, and a high horn came, and then the hurricane knights in the sky immediately pulled the distance, and then Miro and others found that the hurricane knights turned out to be black. From the sky to the forest. In the eyes of everyone''s doubts, the knights of the hurricane actually came out with a torch, and here, Miro and the iron face changed. "Not good! They are ready to set fire to the mountains!" Although Miro did not know what the hurricane knight had left, they knew that the orc family could not make such a joke, obviously they were prepared. Hesitant toots too much, even if the iron and Miro have the heart to destroy those torches, but the reality is that they simply can''t be foolproof? Suddenly a hot flame emerged from the forest. When I saw it, Miro and the iron face changed. This fire can be said to block the back road of the human army, and add the orc army to the front. Both Luo and the iron block realized that things were not good. "Can''t it be like this..." What is not reconciled in my heart, but what about this? After Miros sword killed a rushing orc cavalry, he glanced at the almost first and second echelon that had been eliminated. Miros heart seemed to be uncomfortable. After a deep breath, Miro raised his sword and screamed. "Long live the phoenix empire!" After he finished, he even rushed toward the orc. "Long live the Phoenix Empire!" Seeing that the head of the Miro army did not fear the orc race and rushed to the orc family, the remaining human army was also provoked to death, in the spirit of killing one enough, killing two to earn one, the momentum of the human coalition Indiscriminately increased. "Respectable! Sad!" After seeing this scene, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes, and then ordered. "Let''s have a lot of fun!" "Yes!" Some of the Orc generals who were behind them immediately heard a word and then strode forward like a walk. The iron block is now squatting with Niu Teng. Although the power of the black iron dwarf is very large, it is still quite a lot compared with the cattle race. Just after that, he actually feels that his hands are numb, and he has to fight for a few days. tired. Looking at Niu Teng''s cold face, the iron face showed a smile. "Oh, I didn''t think I could meet such a beast master. It''s really dead without regrets! Come on! Let''s take a good look!" Niu Teng heard a slight nod. He did not escape from the iron block but showed his fighting spirit. He was very admired in his heart, so he decided to fight the iron block seriously. When the hands were ready to start, suddenly there was a black shadow in the sky. The black shadow appeared very suddenly, even if it was cozy, it also showed a shocked look. Obviously this black shadow is not the backhand of his arrangement, and at this time, a voice suddenly came from the face. "It seems that I am not late, time is just right." "Hall?!" Seeing people coming, knowing Hall''s iron and sullen face, the difference is that the iron piece looks like a happy face, and the arbitrarily is a ugly face. Hall has no nonsense, a wave of hands, the sky suddenly appeared in the millions of flying World of Warcraft, and what surprised everyone is that the ground did not know when, there was a black fog. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, countless figures emerged from the dark fog. After seeing those figures, both the orcs and the human allied forces showed a look of panic. "What exactly is this" Chapter 1159： bet Chapter 1159 bet "Wolf cavalry... Is the Werewolf rebellious?" "Heaven, how are so many wolf cavalry? What happened to them? Why is it in front of us?" Looking at the numerous wolf cavalry who came out of the black fog race, the orcs had forgotten the flying World of Warcraft in the air. Obviously, the appearance of the wolf cavalry, the blow to them is undoubtedly the biggest. Mobile phone has no advertising m. The most provincial traffic. "Wolf cavalry..." I glanced at the wolf cavalry and quickly found out that it was wrong. Therefore, these wolf cavalry are too strange. Although the werewolves are indeed strict in military control, they are completely motionless. The momentum of the werewolf can''t be done at all, otherwise they will have become the Beastmaster. Where else should they be the striker for the Beastmaster? "Not good!" The sly face suddenly changed. After he saw the opposite situation, he immediately realized that it was not good. I saw that the pleasing eyes did not fall on the wolf cavalry, but stared at the black fog. The black fog is like a long eye, and it is entangled in the crowd. Accurately, the bodies on the ground, and then in the eyes of everyone, the bodies entwined by the black fog have survived one by one. Looking at the body that survived like a corpse, I still don''t understand where it is. If he didn''t guess wrong, all the wolf cavalry were killed. When I think of this unknown enemy, I have such a horrible ability, and my face becomes very difficult to look at. "Ah!" A scream of screams attracted the attention of the people. After seeing the location of the screams, the orc family realized that it was not good. "How... How come there are so many flying World of Warcraft, when did they come out? Day? Is that the hurricane knight of our orc family? I haven''t looked at it?" Hearing this orc family, an orc beside the next tough swallowed and smeared. "If you don''t have a gaze, that''s absolutely true..." Just as they showed an unbelievable expression, the Knights of the Undead Hurricane in the air and the Flying Warcraft Army summoned by Hall had already drowned the Orc Knights of the Horoscope. Soon, the screams stopped, watching the densely flying World of Warcraft in the sky, the orc people below were stunned. For a time, even the Orc generals did not know how to do it at this time. "Stop! Or die!" A sound like the loud noise of Hong Zhong came and awakened the beasts of the people. The same was also awakened by humans such as Miro and iron. "This... is this our reinforcement?" "That is Hall Master? I didn''t think Hall is getting better and better!" This is what a black iron dwarf warrior said. He was rescued by Hall from Black Iron Fort. So in order to repay Hall, he participated in supporting humanity. Xiaoya saw Hall again. The mood is naturally very exciting. "He is the Hall of the Lord? God, so young!" After hearing the words, some black iron dwarves looked at Hall''s eyes full of reverence. "Haha! Yes, he is Hall! We are saved now! There are Hall adults, those orcs are going to suffer!" Not to mention, the orc race is indeed a dilemma. In this narrow valley road, there are forests on both sides, the orcs are not good at jungle fighting, and the intricate flying World of Warcraft team in the sky, the orc generals are clear, no matter They choose to fight or escape, and those flying World of Warcraft will never let them go. When I was frowning and thinking about how to act, the owner of the voice just spoke again. "Stop! Or die! Give you ten seconds, don''t choose, then destroy all of you! Ten! Nine!" When I heard the people directly report, the orc family army suddenly picked up. They were orc people. When was they so insulted? Although they are indeed at a disadvantage, it does not mean that they can endure such insults. Even if it is usually a good temper, they stare at the person in front of them with a red eye. It seems that as long as Niu Teng gives an order, they will tear the person in front of them. "Humph!" Looking at the orc people, the momentum suddenly burst out. The original intention of doing something is suddenly scared by this momentum. This feeling seems to be when he met the person. The same. "This... is this a semi-level master?" The screams of sorrow did not stop the countdown, and as time went on, suddenly the orcs found that one after another powerful warcraft appeared in front of them, watching the eyes appear constantly, and the body exudes a powerful World of Warcraft''s **** Warcraft, the ambiguous feeling finally revealed a panic color. Not only is it comfortable, Miro and the iron block are also open mouths revealing an incredible expression looking at those Warcraft ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I said General Miro, those Warcraft ... seems to be not low strength ..." "Well... just that person has given me a feeling of trepidation, plus these Warcraft, God... Hall... How did he do it?" Miro originally wanted to call Hall''s name. After all, he had received the news. Although Hall said that his strength is strong, he is at best the same as the 9th. He is the head of the Northern Army, and he is the master of the 9th. There are several, even if Hall is young, this does not make him pay too much attention to Hall. But looking back now, it seems that he is really looking away, this is what is the master of the nine-class combat power, this is simply a big pervert! This kind of strength, let alone destroying their northern legions, even the phoenix empire can not hold back the destruction of these Warcraft. After a moment, after Miro looked at the already sluggish and pleasant, he laughed with a sigh of relief. "Now I am a little bit sorry for the orc family. Fortunately, Hall is ours." The iron block disappeared, and then he laughed. "Yes, yes, don''t say, you look dark and your face is dark, or do we have a bet, do you say that you will surrender? I bet he will!" In addition to iron and iron, the black iron dwarf has a special feature, that is, the sound is particularly large. At this time, the entire battlefield is summoned by the summoned beast called by Hall, so the iron block is not retained. Go to the ears of people nearby. Hall heard a bit of a mistake and looked at the bottom. When he saw the iron piece waving to himself, Hall smiled. He looked back and looked at the sly face. "I also bet, I don''t think he will surrender..." Chapter 1160： Can I believe in you? Chapter 1160, can I believe you? "I bet they won''t surrender. Updates are fast and no ads." As Hall said this, everyone in the room widened his eyes and looked at Hall with a joke. However, I hope that Bavlis and those summoned beasts did not feel that Hall was a joke. I saw that the whole body was completely erupted, and the surrounding airflow formed a horrible whirlpool. When Bavlis had a hand, the undead army suddenly took a step forward and made an offensive posture, while the summoned beasts roared and frightened the warring and killing orcs. I can''t help but back a few steps. "hiss!" Looking at this scene, the orc family and the human army could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, especially those of the human army. They were not looked at for special care. They almost had an idea to bow down, not to mention the orcs. Family. "Great... priests, we... what do we do? War or withdrawal?" An orc general looked at him with a look of horror. war? How to fight? Looking for death? There was a bitter smile in the heart of the heart. The generals meaning was obviously to say that he fled, or even wanted to surrender directly, but he was worried that he would be killed by the supervised team, so this would be a dialogue. He sighed, and under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, he slowly and slowly got down from the mount. In fact, he didnt need to jump, because now the Warcrafts Warcraft all sit on the ground, not to mention fighting. Escape is a problem. Looking at the willingness to come over, Hall waved his hand at the hope, and waited for someone to take back the momentum. Looking at the Hall sitting on the top of the Lightning Golden Eagle, especially after looking at the face that was young and familiar, he rolled in his heart. He had thought about encountering Hall when he went out. He thought about a lot of situations at the time, but none of them was similar to the scene in front of him. Obviously, it was very shocking to see this scene, even if you dont believe it. It is most appropriate to express his inner thoughts, but what if you don''t believe it? He still has to face reality. "Hall...Adult...I can surrender, but I have a condition..." "Hey!" I hope to see the courage at this time even dare to raise conditions, and immediately snorted. "It doesn''t matter." Hall gestured to hope not to interrupt, and then he looked at it with ease. "You are the shaman of the orc family, um, let me say, let me listen to your conditions?" Hearing his words, he sighed and glanced at the orc army behind him, yelling at Hall. "I hope that after we surrender, we can guarantee our safety. This is my request. I don''t know if Hall can agree?" "Oh, is that demanding?" Seeing nodded, Hall laughed. "That line, I promised! Let them surrender!" The orc army army was relieved after hearing the news. After all, no one wants to die. Even if they are warlike and simple-headed orcs, they know that they must die, and they will not be foolish to die. No cheers, no riots, the Orc army has put down the weapons very honestly. There isnt any orc in this process. After all, there are countless figures in the sky and on the ground, as long as they dare to mess up, then greet them. It will be death! The Orc army surrendered, even if it was seen by the eyes, the iron and Miro still felt incredible. They were already prepared to fight with the orcs, but then the orcs were surrendering. They felt that todays scene should be written as a novel. Not many people will believe it. The top of the orc family was taken care of alone, and Hall directly found the coziness and asked him about Slater. "Are you talking about that person?" He looked at Hall with some surprise. Although he didn''t understand why Hall was looking for that person, he didn''t have a hidden thought and said everything he knew. , When Slater came to the north, he first found the orc army stationed in the north. At that time, the head of the orc army thought that this was a human being. He did not think that the troops sent out to intercept were actually killed by the man. No, The slaughter should be used to describe the most appropriate. After knowing the horror of the arrival of the people, the Orc general immediately decided to escape, but was stopped by that person. The Orc general who was originally prepared to fight the battle suddenly heard the person ask for it. After thinking about it again, this agreed. Claim. It turned out that the mans request was to see the Beastmaster, thinking about the strength of the Beastmaster, and decided to take a risk. Then the stunner of the army leader was that after hearing the consent of the army chief, he said that he would send a face-to-face ceremony. Then there was news that the northern defense line was suddenly broken. The Orc general was shocked, but he quickly sent a force attack. www.novelhall.com~ He himself was the beastmaster that the man found, and then the orc The family received orders and the whole army attacked the Phoenix Empire. But the Beastmaster and the man did not seem to come, but stayed in the Orc family. "What do you mean is that this offense is only an order issued by the Beastmaster, and he himself has not come over?" Hall''s brow wrinkled, although he didn''t know why the Beastmaster and Slater didn''t come, but he knew in his heart that there must be something secret that he didn''t know. Thinking of the secret, Hall asked again, "What''s the special situation of the Orc family recently?" "Special circumstances?" The frown is frowning. He is not perfuncating Hall, but is thinking seriously. Seeing this scene, Hall did not push for comfort, and the two were so quiet at a time. Suddenly, he looked up and looked at Hall, looking forward to it. "I don''t know if this is a special situation. At the beginning, someone grabbed a mermaid captive to see the Beastmaster. Then the Beastmaster actually put her away. I heard that this mermaid is a princess!" White Star? Hall heard it and immediately understood it. The person who said it was a white star, let alone the words of Hall. Black Shadow, White Star, Beastmaster, Slater... Obviously, there must be something secret here. "No! I can''t waste time here anymore. The birdman and the Beastmaster are doing some ulterior secrets. They didn''t seize this opportunity to destroy the entire phoenix empire. Obviously there is something more important. What is it? ?" Thinking of this, Hall looked at it with a sigh of relief. "Can I believe you?" Chapter 1161： Terence Chapter 1161 Terence Looking at the Hall of Destination with a look of sorrow, the words "I can believe you" just said by Hall, it is simply the same. Updates are fast and no ads. Because Hall was a little surprised and a little shocked, he suddenly started to deal with him. Knowing that it was just over, I just reacted to it. The feelings have already been Hall, no, now it should be called the young master. The power of blood stasis makes you dare not dare to have even a little hostility to Hall. Seeing that Hall is at home, he has no choice but to arrange the tasks left by Hall. Hall''s mission is simple. It is to let the orc warriors be arbitrarily managed, and then let them not make trouble, which is not a big deal for arbitrariness. ...... After the arrangement was arranged, Hall and Miro and the iron block and others confessed, and then continued to take the lookout and Bavlis to the Orc King''s Court. Although Hall hasn''t figured out what the Beastmaster will do in the end, he believes that as long as he arrives there, the conspiracy of Beastmaster and Slater will be shattered. Previously, Hall did not dare to be so confident, but now he is Its different. Now that you know that Slaters strength has plummeted, dont you clean up when to clean up him? And Slater, who was remembered by Hall, was sitting in a magnificent hall with a man wrapped in dark fog. "Turence! Are you sure?" If there are orcs in the presence, there will be a suspicious expression, because this person is not Terence, but their beastmaster! But in front of this beastmaster actually admitted this title, what is going on? "Slater, when are you bright and protoss so anxious?" "Hey!" Looking at the shadow of the whole body wrapped in black fog, Slater snorted. "You still have a mood to make jokes? We will talk about it after the battle between us. Now it is a critical moment. Once we are chased by Hall, it will be our death!" Hall! ! Hearing this name, there was still some calm Trenston''s brow wrinkled, this name he would not be unfamiliar, even he could not wait to tear the Hall. "Hey! That abominable human... If he came, I would definitely..." "Ha ha ha!" Waiting for Terence to finish the conversation, Slater suddenly sneered and interrupted him. "Your situation is no better than me. This is your true body. I didn''t think that you would be willing to give up those strengths and get the real body over, but you can''t even beat me now, you think you Can you kill the dead black dragon?" Black dragon! ! Hearing the Black Dragon, Terence blinked. He had heard this news before, but he had a secret in his heart, so he kept avoiding this problem. He didn''t want to be discovered by Slater. After all, they were dark and bright. Protoss is a natural rival, this time they are only because there is a common enemy, so this has to cooperate. Seeing Terence not talking, Slater thought that he had spoke of Terrence''s pain, and he couldn''t help himself. He said that after all, he is a bright Protoss, and the dark ones are enemies, so it is not a big problem to be hostile to the Black Dragon, but Terence is different. As far as Slater is concerned, Black Dragon is their dark family. The object of worship, when you think of the dark family being chased by the black dragon, how happy it is to have more joy in the picture. Fortunately, he knows that it is just right. Seeing that Terence is not talking, he also knows to shift the topic and avoid stabbing the relationship. After all, the next action needs their cooperation to complete. "The things are all ready, what else do you need now?" "Hey!" Terence snorted and expressed his dissatisfaction with Slater''s words, but Slater ignored it and saw that Slater finally stopped mentioning the Black Dragon, Terrence said. "Everything is ready, now it''s time is gone, this evening is the full moon night, when the moon is the most round, it is when we act!" Slater nodded in words, and he knew something about it. He knew that Terence didn''t lie, so he got up and was ready to leave. Suddenly he thought of something and turned to look at Terence''s smile. "Right, except for the main sacrifices, do you want me to do the other ones?" Terence heard Slater glance at it. "Hey! You will be ready to contribute when you are ready, and you will not have to worry about the rest!" "Ha ha ha, I have also mentioned this, since the Beastmaster is ready, then I will be relieved!" Looking at Slater''s arrogant expression, Terence couldn''t wait to slap the guy to death. The Beastmaster behind him is obviously sarcastic about what he is now! "Bastard! If it wasn''t for that guy I wouldn''t be like this!" Terrence said that the **** naturally refers to Hall, and he actually has an identity, that is, the top of the movie family who was on the battlefield of the Elf King City! His true identity is a superficial elder Terence of the movie family. In order to control the white star, he has to switch himself to the real body and control the beastmaster in order to control the sea and the orc. Cooperate with the devil''s battle. Although he is a member of the Mozu, it is his privilege to be able to play for the devil, but from a master to a semi-class master, this still makes Terence regret for a while. But now, let''s not look at the grief of his face when he talked to Slater, but in fact his heart has been in a state of excitement since he heard that Slater said that there is a black dragon. When he came here, in fact, in addition to occupying Allen''s mainland, there is still a task, that is, to find out whether there is a black dragon. It can be said that with the occupation of Allen''s mainland, it is the most important task to determine whether there is a black dragon in the Allen continent. "No, Slater can''t stay this guy, wait for the magic to succeed, even if it''s killing me, I have to leave him!" Compared with the people of Allen''s mainland, the bright Protoss is the dead rival of their dark family. The Allen continent can be slowly occupied, but the bright Protoss must die! Terrence thought it was good. He planned to give Slater a look at the crucial time, to use the power of the space magic array, not to mention that Slater is now, it is difficult to escape the space in his heyday. Thinking of this, Terence heard a cold drink immediately. "Come on!" Chapter 1162： Master, where are you? Chapter 1162 Young Master, where are you? "The Beastmaster!" Upon hearing Terrences order, a fox woman came over. This fox-man woman looks very beautiful, not only that, her identity is not low, she has a status that everyone except the Beastmaster admires - the fox priest high priest! That is to say, the entire fox family, even the patriarch, must obey her orders, and this woman, who represents the fox family, is sitting in front of Terence at this time, and her appearance seems to be very respectful, on the outside. It is difficult to see that the fox priest has any signs of being forced. Updates are fast and no ads. "Lieman, how about your sister? Did you agree?" Liman, that is, after the fox priest heard the words of Terence, the respectful expression on his face did not diminish, but it became even more beautiful. "Respected Beastmaster, Li... My sister, she has already agreed with my proposal. She will definitely obey my arrangement tonight. Please be assured of the Beastmaster." "Well, I am at ease with your work. If this is the case, then let''s go first." Liman heard the words slightly raised, and the phoenix eyes under Liu Mei couldn''t help but look at Terence. Seeing that Terence didn''t seem to respond enough, it was a resentful departure from the hall. call! An exhalation sounded from the mouth of Terence, and after he glanced away, the blanket still had a scent, and there was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. "I want to use my to achieve my ambition? Oh, if the former Beastmaster is okay, maybe you have been successful, but unfortunately..." Terence sneered and shook his head. He naturally saw that Liman was so respectful and obedient. It was another purpose, but he didn''t care. Now he really needs Lieman''s sister to cooperate with this action. After all, like this. If you want the blood to be activated, if the parties don''t agree, the result will be embarrassing. And Terence and Slater are very clear that they are now grasshoppers on the same rope, if they are really chased by the Hall of Black Dragon, then don''t say it is to escape, how to die do not know. If it weren''t for the magical array that required too many restrictions, Terence had already left alone, and it used so much trouble. hope everything is fine! ...... Orc family Wang Ting At this time, Wang Ting did not have many orc army, and the army had already gathered at the border of the phoenix empire some time ago, so the whole orc family Wang Ting looked a bit cold. However, there is a tent that is different from other places. This tent is very luxurious. There are some special rune marks on the outside. These rune marks are a good-looking and good-looking graphic for outsiders, but for those who know For those who use the rune to mark meaning, they will show a respectful look on their faces as they pass through the tent. This is the mark of the fox priest high priest and one of the few high priests of the orc family. In the vicinity of the tent, the three layers of the tent are guarded by the fox-man fighters, while the outer three layers are guarded by powerful lion-man fighters. The momentum emanating from them can be seen that they are all fighters not lower than the sixth. Those who have seen them will definitely exclaim, because these lion-man fighters are all from the Lions Guards! "Da da da." A footstep came, and the lion-man fighter immediately looked at the past, and after seeing the murderer, he immediately converges and replaces it with a respectful color. As the coming came, the Lions soldiers performed a military ceremony silently and then returned to the original. The smile on the face of the person, with her beautiful face, is definitely more than one plus one. That is to say, the lions from these Guards, if they are replaced by other races, such as the pigs, it is estimated that they have been flying around. Of course, the consequences are naturally the disappearance of the pig ethnic group, insults and disrespect for the high priest. For the orc family, it is the act of finding death. "The High Priest!" After seeing the coming people, several young fox-faced warriors immediately respectfully bowed to the people. "Well, hard work, how is my sister doing now?" The coming person is not someone else, it is Liman who just returned from the Beastmaster. Liman asked questions and walked inside. Several young fox men followed him up quickly. One of the fox men said with respect. "The big priest is an obituary. She doesn''t have much problem with the adult, just..." "Just what?" Liman heard a slight change in his face. He stopped and stared at the fox man. The fox man suddenly sweated. If he was not good, he was stared at by Liman. He almost went to collapse. "Great... priests, adults, she seems to be always in a daze, and the small vaguely heard the adults say that the master will come over and look for him." "Humph!" Liman heard a cold sigh, and the momentum of the body directly suppressed the several fox men in the scene, feeling the overwhelming pressure, and several fox men could no longer hold it down directly ~www.novelhall. Com~big...high priest..." Lieman''s face became a little dignified, and he looked down at the fox men who were kneeling on the ground. "What should I say and should not say I think you all know!" "Know... know, the little man knows!" Just a few words, a few words, several fox people have been sweated all over the body, showing how terrible the hearts of several people. "Very good, continue to look outside, don''t let others come to disturb, especially tonight!" After talking about Liman, he ignored the sweaty fox men who were kneeling on the floor, and smiled slowly and went in. When she came to a beautiful little bag and saw a woman in a small bag sitting in a daze, Limans face showed a happy smile. "Sister, what are you thinking about?" Suddenly I heard a voice coming, and the woman sitting on the bed was shocked. After seeing the people, it was relieved. "Lieman is big..." Just opened his mouth and wanted to call someone. After seeing Limans face change slightly, this changed his course. "Lieman''s sister, you are here." When I heard the woman change her mouth, the face on her face showed a satisfied smile. "Lina, what are you thinking about?" It turned out that this woman is Hall''s maid, Lina, not to mention Hall. It is estimated that even Lina herself has not fully accepted this reality. She turned out to be the sister of the orc family, the fox priest high priest! The sister who suddenly came out made Lina very shocked. Even if Liman confirmed this, Lina still did not put her own mentality. What she thought during this time was when Hall came to see her. "Young Master... Where are you..." Chapter 1163： sisters Chapter 1163 Sisters Looking at Lina''s thoughts, Liman hated the guy named Hall. & music & text &.. As far as Liman is concerned, Lina has been a slave since she came back, following a man named Hall, taking care of his daily diet, and even the role of the same girl. Lina is Lieman''s invading sister. Lia was taken away for some reason. The fox people searched for so many years and finally found it back in the black iron dwarf. I was delighted to discover this situation. Liman would naturally Dissatisfied with Hall. Only dissatisfied with dissatisfaction, Liman does not say Hall is bad at this time. Her plan is very important, even if Hall is strong now, once the plan is successful, then the Fox people will fly. At that time, even the Beastmaster will take the initiative to surrender to their fox family. Lieman naturally found that the Beastmaster was somewhat wrong, but she didn''t care. The reason was just that. As long as the plan is successful, all problems will be solved. Thinking of this, Lieman picked up his mood and took Limans boneless jade hand and patted her hand and laughed behind her. "Lina, come back and adjust?" Liman heard the words and turned to look at her sister, who had just known her for a long time. After thinking about it, she nodded. "Well... Sister Liman, I am okay, it is a bit unaccustomed." Liman said that he is not used to it. It is only when he gets up every day that there will be a group of maids who are waiting around. They dont need to take care of them. They all have to do it. It seems that she did this to serve the younger Master. Now, I changed to myself, which made Lina hesitate and let her think more about Hall. She still remembers that when she left Carlin City, Hall embraced the words she said to her. "Lina, wait for me, I will come to you!" However, it seems that this has been more than a year, and until now, she has not heard the news of Hall. In fact, this can''t blame Hall. Hall''s actions in the orc family can be said to be more famous than people. Some orc families and children will even be obsessed by the name of Hall. It can be said that Hall is already in the orc. The family has become a big demon. No, I didn''t see the third tribe of the Werewolf tribe. The whole large and powerful tribe was actually beaten by Hall, and gave up the original grassland. I was willing to come to Wangting for help. Of course, some tribes who dont believe in evil, such as the second tribe of the werewolf, occupy the grasslands of the third tribe of the werewolves and laugh at their weaknesses, only if they know that their powerful wolf cavalry has been After they are destroyed and converted into the undead wolf cavalry, they will not laugh. Or will it escape from the court of the third tribe of the Werewolf to ask for asylum. Liman glanced at Lina and smiled and said, "Its okay, there is a need to talk to my sister, and let those people tell my sister." Is it really ok? Lina heard the words in front of her eyes. This appearance made Liman slightly stunned. She knew what her sister wanted. She hesitated for a moment and then nodded. Lina heard the excitement of pulling Liman''s hand. "Lieman''s sister, you are the high priest here, then should there be a way to help me find someone?" Sure enough, this is the requirement! Limans heart was so cold that she thought that it would be like this, but when she heard the news, she was still uncomfortable. After taking a deep breath and calming down this feeling, Liman began to speak. "Well, this should be OK, but the sister is only coming up now, it may take some time." Thinking of the night is the last day, Liman decided to comfort Lina, at least give her some hope is better, otherwise if she refuses, or reluctantly, then the plan will never succeed. "This way..." Lina hesitated, but after thinking about it, she still said. "Nerman, sister, trouble you to find a man named Hall... he, he is... well, he is my friend." Originally, Lina wanted to say that Hall was her master, but when she saw Liman Liumei''s eyebrows, she quickly changed her mouth and said that she was a friend. "Friends..." Liman blinked and then sighed and then looked at his silly sister. "Well, I can help you with this, it may take some time." "Really? Great, thank you sister!" Liman couldn''t help but hear her. She couldn''t hear her smart. This sister was really called by Lina, but it turned out to be the hateful human. "Don''t let me see you, otherwise I will see how I can clean you up!" After a dark sigh of Hall, Liman looked at Lina, who looked at her face, and said her face with a smile. "Well, since my sister asked my sister to help you, then my sister has a request not to know if my sister can help my sister?" "Well!" Lina, who was happy, nodded with no hesitation. If Hall was there, she would definitely come up to kiss Lina''s little face, and then tell her seriously, it is very easy to lose! "There is an activity at night, and I don''t need my sister to do anything, as long as you stay in one place with peace of mind, and then think about going to a place full of grasslands." "that''s it?" "that is it!" Lina squatted her eyes and decided that it was simple, and nodded without hesitation. Seeing that Lina agrees, Liman couldn''t help but sigh and retreat to solve a problem, then the rest will be easier. After chatting with Lina for a while, Liman got up and said goodbye to Lina. After waving her hand to Lina, who looked forward to her face, Lieman turned and left. When she left, the beautiful smile on her face suddenly disappeared. Instead, it was a frost on her face. "Big...the priest is an adult!" Seeing Limans face coming out, several fox men were squatting on the ground. "Take care of the lady, there is a problem, only you are asking!" "Yes... the big priests! The little ones must take good care of the lady!" Liman, who just wanted to leave, suddenly thought of something and turned to look at the few people. "Remember, whoever dares to say something about Hall, I will make him die!" Hall? ! Several fox men heard this name and took a sigh of relief. Because of Halls situation, they also heard that a human being has let a big tribe come to seek shelter. How powerful it is. However, since Liman said so, they naturally did not dare to oppose, and quickly bowed their heads to answer. "Yes, the great priest!" "Humph!" After watching Liman leave, several fox men were relieved. Chapter 1163 Sisters Looking at Lina''s thoughts, Liman hated the guy named Hall. & music & text &.. As far as Liman is concerned, Lina has been a slave since she came back, following a man named Hall, taking care of his daily diet, and even the role of the same girl. Lina is Lieman''s invading sister. Lia was taken away for some reason. The fox people searched for so many years and finally found it back in the black iron dwarf. I was delighted to discover this situation. Liman would naturally Dissatisfied with Hall. Only dissatisfied with dissatisfaction, Liman does not say Hall is bad at this time. Her plan is very important, even if Hall is strong now, once the plan is successful, then the Fox people will fly. At that time, even the Beastmaster will take the initiative to surrender to their fox family. Lieman naturally found that the Beastmaster was somewhat wrong, but she didn''t care. The reason was just that. As long as the plan is successful, all problems will be solved. Thinking of this, Lieman picked up his mood and took Limans boneless jade hand and patted her hand and laughed behind her. "Lina, come back and adjust?" Liman heard the words and turned to look at her sister, who had just known her for a long time. After thinking about it, she nodded. "Well... Sister Liman, I am okay, it is a bit unaccustomed." Liman said that he is not used to it. It is only when he gets up every day that there will be a group of maids who are waiting around. They dont need to take care of them. They all have to do it. It seems that she did this to serve the younger Master. Now, I changed to myself, which made Lina hesitate and let her think more about Hall. She still remembers that when she left Carlin City, Hall embraced the words she said to her. "Lina, wait for me, I will come to you!" However, it seems that this has been more than a year, and until now, she has not heard the news of Hall. In fact, this can''t blame Hall. Hall''s actions in the orc family can be said to be more famous than people. Some orc families and children will even be obsessed by the name of Hall. It can be said that Hall is already in the orc. The family has become a big demon. No, I didn''t see the third tribe of the Werewolf tribe. The whole large and powerful tribe was actually beaten by Hall, and gave up the original grassland. I was willing to come to Wangting for help. Of course, some tribes who dont believe in evil, such as the second tribe of the werewolf, occupy the grasslands of the third tribe of the werewolves and laugh at their weaknesses, only if they know that their powerful wolf cavalry has been After they are destroyed and converted into the undead wolf cavalry, they will not laugh. Or will it escape from the court of the third tribe of the Werewolf to ask for asylum. Liman glanced at Lina and smiled and said, "Its okay, there is a need to talk to my sister, and let those people tell my sister." Is it really ok? Lina heard the words in front of her eyes. This appearance made Liman slightly stunned. She knew what her sister wanted. She hesitated for a moment and then nodded. Lina heard the excitement of pulling Liman''s hand. "Lieman''s sister, you are the high priest here, then should there be a way to help me find someone?" Sure enough, this is the requirement! Limans heart was so cold that she thought that it would be like this, but when she heard the news, she was still uncomfortable. After taking a deep breath and calming down this feeling, Liman began to speak. "Well, this should be OK, but the sister is only coming up now, it may take some time." Thinking of the night is the last day, Liman decided to comfort Lina, at least give her some hope is better, otherwise if she refuses, or reluctantly, then the plan will never succeed. "This way..." Lina hesitated, but after thinking about it, she still said. "Nerman, sister, trouble you to find a man named Hall... he, he is... well, he is my friend." Originally, Lina wanted to say that Hall was her master, but when she saw Liman Liumei''s eyebrows, she quickly changed her mouth and said that she was a friend. "Friends..." Liman blinked and then sighed and then looked at his silly sister. "Well, I can help you with this, it may take some time." "Really? Great, thank you sister!" Liman couldn''t help but hear her. She couldn''t hear her smart. This sister was really called by Lina, but it turned out to be the hateful human. "Don''t let me see you, otherwise I will see how I can clean you up!" After a dark sigh of Hall, Liman looked at Lina, who looked at her face, and said her face with a smile. "Well, since my sister asked my sister to help you, then my sister has a request not to know if my sister can help my sister?" "Well!" Lina, who was happy, nodded with no hesitation. If Hall was there, she would definitely come up to kiss Lina''s little face, and then tell her seriously, it is very easy to lose! "There is an event at night I don''t need my sister to do anything, as long as you stay in one place with peace of mind, then think about going to a place full of grassland." "that''s it?" "that is it!" Lina squatted her eyes and decided that it was simple, and nodded without hesitation. Seeing that Lina agrees, Liman couldn''t help but sigh and retreat to solve a problem, then the rest will be easier. After chatting with Lina for a while, Liman got up and said goodbye to Lina. After waving her hand to Lina, who looked forward to her face, Lieman turned and left. When she left, the beautiful smile on her face suddenly disappeared. Instead, it was a frost on her face. "Big...the priest is an adult!" Seeing Limans face coming out, several fox men were squatting on the ground. "Take care of the lady, there is a problem, only you are asking!" "Yes... the big priests! The little ones must take good care of the lady!" Liman, who just wanted to leave, suddenly thought of something and turned to look at the few people. "Remember, whoever dares to say something about Hall, I will make him die!" Hall? ! Several fox men heard this name and took a sigh of relief. Because of Halls situation, they also heard that a human being has let a big tribe come to seek shelter. How powerful it is. However, since Liman said so, they naturally did not dare to oppose, and quickly bowed their heads to answer. "Yes, the great priest!" "Humph!" After watching Liman leave, several fox men were relieved. Chapter 1164： Ready Chapter 1164 is ready "The High Priest!" As Liman came to a hidden place, a figure in a black robe immediately and respectfully gave her a gift. Updates are fast and no ads. "Well, how are things prepared?" Liman ignored him and went straight to a seat to do it. He reached out and asked for a faint crystal ball. "The big priests are obeying, they are almost ready, just..." Seeing the black robe man with some hesitant appearance, Liman Liumei was upright and gave him a look, the black robe man quickly said. "Its just a small discovery that the Beastmaster and another person seem to be constantly watching there, as if they have other purposes." "Beast King...and...that man!" Liman heard the words and said nothing. The black robe man did not speak, so he stood quietly. "Don''t leave them alone, this evening is the most crucial moment. Lina has agreed to cooperate. Anyway, I don''t want to see a scene that I don''t want to see, if necessary... you know!" The black robe man heard the words and immediately respectfully said, "The high priest is relieved, and the little knows how to do it." "Good, go ahead and prepare!" After seeing the black robe man leave, Liman reached out and rubbed his head and looked at the beautiful crystal ball in his hand, and then threw it directly to the side. "ž", the crystal ball broke into a place, Liman did not show a distressed expression. "This is the last chance for the orcs, I don''t allow anyone to destroy, anyone!" Speaking of the last few words, Limans brain blew back to a powerful momentum, but fortunately she also knew where she was, so she quickly took the momentum back. ...... At night, the stars are shining, the bright moonlight is on the grassland, the world is quiet, the evening wind is blowing gently, and the grass waves are undulating with the wind, which is extraordinarily pleasant. However, at this time, in the king''s court of the prairie beast, countless orc families are guarding. In the sky, a team of hurricane knights patrolling, and from time to time there are eight equals and nine other generals flying over. On the ground, some powerful orc cavalry guards some important levels, and once someone invades, they will tear them apart mercilessly. In a place where the Lions Guards are guarded, it has been banned by the Beastmaster. Anyone who breaks in, no matter who he is, or something urgent, will be directly killed. This order was executed by the Guardians intact executors. The weapons in their hands have been pulled out and ready to fight anytime and anywhere. "The Beastmaster, some are ready!" The person who spoke was Liman. I saw that she was wearing a snow-white transparent gown at that time. The squadron around the graceful figure couldnt help but look at it. Terrence and Slater are also the same, and they did not expect that there is such a stunner in this lower plane. Fortunately, neither of them was an ordinary person. After a little surprise, they returned to normal. After Terence coughed, he said, "The high priest, everything has been prepared according to your requirements. I hope that you can go all out. You must know that the future of the orc family depends on this action." Slater heard a sneer in his heart, and Terences words lie to other people. This Liman, he has seen it, knowing that this person is not a simple person, although their specific purpose Liman does not know, but Slater believes that if they act in the end, Liman has no preparation, who believes who is the real fool! After Liman heard the command of the Beastmaster, he nodded respectfully to him, then extended a pair of snow white jade hands and patted it. As her slap sounded, a group of fox-like women dressed in the same white body came out. In the middle of them, a person wearing a special costume suddenly attracted the attention of many people. "She... is that person... oh!" Slater looked at him with a slight glimpse, and apparently he was shocked by the appearance of the person who appeared. The coming person is not someone else. It is Lina who promised Liman to complete the ceremony. At this time, Lina is very beautiful, and the momentum released by her special costume gives a feeling that she can only look far and wide. "This feeling... seems to have seen it somewhere..." Terence blinked and kept reminiscing about the scene. He always felt that this scene seemed to have been seen somewhere, but no matter what he thought, he couldnt Find clues. After a while, he simply gave up. After all, after the beginning of the ceremony, he still has important things to do. At this time, he can''t make extra money. Liman was very satisfied and watched Lina come over. She smiled and came to Lina to comfort her. "Don''t be nervous, try to relax yourself. Your task is to close your eyes and think about the prairie, a wide and large prairie!" "Well, I try my best sister!" Said Liman took Lina to a place surrounded by several huge pillars If someone looks at it from above, they will find that these pillars have encircled a huge six-pointed magic circle. ! And Linas place is the most central part of the six-pointed magic circle. Obviously, Liman is lying. This is not a simple ceremony. Only Lina, a simple girl who has never seen the world, will easily believe it. Seeing that Lina was very close to her eyes, Liman walked aside, and after she glanced aside, she regained her eyes and looked at Terence Road ahead. "The Beastmaster, everything is ready, please ask the Beastmaster to prepare things." Terence nodded, and he glanced at Slater quietly. After Slater smiled, a wave of white crystals suddenly appeared in his hands. "Bright God Crystal!" It turns out that this thing is the energy crystal unique to the Protoss. It is very precious, can provide powerful energy, and has one of the most important properties. It can replace other energy, that is, as long as Slater is willing, he can Bright crystal is used to transform into dark energy! But this time, it is the space energy used to replace it. This is also the most fundamental reason why Terence will agree to cooperate with Slater. "I have all shot, the beastmaster adult?" "Hey!" Terence did not hesitate. With a wave of his hand, a huge magic crystal appeared in his hand. With the appearance of the magic crystal, the surrounding air suddenly appeared in a strong wind. The sudden hurricane blew the clothes of Liman and others, but they were not ordinary people, and they quickly took the wind. "The Bible Wind System Magic Crystal!" Chapter 1165： 3 planes Chapter 1165 Three planes "The holy wind system magic crystal!" It turned out that Terences hand was a holy wind magic crystal! Slater glanced at the holy wind magic crystal, although he was also a holy power before, but this holy level magic crystal is still very eye-catching. Mobile phone has no advertising m. The most provincial traffic. After all, the stifling between the holy powers is not a simple matter, let alone killing a holy warcraft. When I think of the Holy Warcraft, I don''t know why Slater thought of Hall and the black dragon in his mind, especially the powerful momentum of Black Dragon, which made Slater unable to bear a chill. "Oh, this is the case, why did you think of that **** at this time!" Slater''s appearance was noticed by Lieman and Terence, but the guy was thick and coughed. "If there is nothing, just execute the ceremony as soon as possible, so as not to have a long night dream." Although both of them have some doubts in their hearts, but Slater said nothing wrong, night long dreams, both of them are somewhat worried about this problem. The three people have their own thoughts, but now they have a common goal, that is to start the magic array! The trio came to the magic circle, and Terrence glanced at Slater. Slater had no nonsense. He stepped forward to throw the light crystal in his hand on a stone pillar of the magic array, and just stuck in a groove on the stone pillar. in. Terence didn''t hesitate to see it. With a wave of hand, the holy wind magic crystals fell in the groove next to the bright crystal. Hey! With the deduction of the holy wind magic crystal, the magic moment suddenly sounded, and when he heard the sound, Lieman immediately said to Lina in the magic array. "Lina, don''t think about it, relax, and do what I said before." Both Terence and Slater looked at each other and they all saw the disdain in the other''s eyes. Obviously they knew that things would be like this, but they didn''t interrupt them. Instead, they stood still and stood still. The situation of the magic array. After Lina in the magical array heard Liman''s voice, she nodded slightly, and then she began to think in accordance with Liman''s request. The prairie is full of grass, a spacious river, stocked with cattle and sheep, and a huge white tent. At this time, suddenly the magical array emitted a ray of light, and the light rose directly into the sky. Seeing this scene, not only Liman, but even Slater and Terence showed a horrified expression. "It turned out to be really successful! This is... this turned out to be..." Slater and Terence both got the boss, they already recognized some of the white hood, especially when they saw the tent. After a figure, the faces of the two changed dramatically. "No, fast!" The two did not hesitate. There was a sudden burst of white light on Slater. The light directly surrounded the white fox women. These fox womens faces suddenly showed the expression of the city, and they squatted on the ground. Wright''s respectful salute. Then a white light burst out of them and rushed directly into the magic circle, and at this time the fox women turned into dry bodies one by one. "Damn!" Liman couldn''t help but scream, she thought that the Beastmaster and the man would do it, but she didn''t think that Slater would actually start with the Fox people. She just wanted to start, she suddenly stopped, because she found that the picture above the magic array has changed, a magnificent palace appeared in front of them, the palace, a figure with some huge wings is looking at the square curiously . "Light Temple!? Slater, is this your destination?! Hey!" After Terence saw this, his face was also changed. He didn''t hesitate. He waved his hands and appeared dozens of people wearing black robes. Without any hesitation, they even waved their arms and cut off their blood. Suddenly dissatisfied with the entire magic array. The color of the blood directly replaced the white energy of the rate. Later, Liman found out that there was another picture above the magic array. This picture is very horrible. It turned out to be a **** castle. There are many strange shapes around the castle. The creature, seeing this castle, is also a change in Slater''s face. "Fear layer castle... Terence, you are enough, let''s not talk about the second child!" Looking at the three different pictures above the magic array, Liman suddenly turned to look at Terence. "You are not the beastmaster! Who are you!" Before Liman had already suspected that Terence was not a beastmaster, but she needed the mysterious magical array because of the need of the sacred wind magic crystal in the hands of the beastmaster, so she did not break. But now, after seeing these two different pictures, she immediately realized that this person could not be the Beastmaster. ""Humph! "Trence is controlling the input of the magic array, naturally will not care about Liman, and the Slater on the side is obviously more relaxed because he first shot, making the Temple of Light more obvious So he has time to tune Liman. "Lieman is right. You said nothing wrong. This beastmaster is not the former beastmaster. Your beastmaster has been swallowed up by him. Seeing you so beautiful, I am a little surprised as a bright Protoss, so I am kind. Tell you that his true identity is the elders of the Mozu family, Terence!" what? When I heard this, the surrounding orcs were suddenly stunned, and they never thought that their beastmaster was actually swallowed up by the Mozu people. "Hey! Slater, you bird people are so shameless!" Terence blinked, he did not deny, but this also affirmed his words from the side. It wasn''t that Terrence didn''t want to argue, but it wasn''t necessary now, so the fear of the castle was getting brighter and brighter. Obviously, his plan was a success. "what!" Suddenly a scream came, Liman heard a sudden shock, and saw Lina clinging to her head in the magical array, her face slammed on the ground. "Lina!" Lieman didn''t think that things would turn out like this. She didn''t hesitate and immediately yelled at the people on the side. "Everyone listens, the Beastmaster is dead, I am now ordering in the name of the High Priest, killing them!" "Yes! The great priests!" The first to listen to the fox people, one of the black robe men is more direct, he rushed to Slater without saying anything. Seeing the coming, Slater rubbed his eyes and reached for a wave, a light directly in the future to blow up. But after the explosion, the black robe was broken everywhere, but only a figure appeared in the vicinity of Slater. "Well? A little bit interesting!" Chapter 1166： Melee Chapter 1166 Melee "Well? A little bit interesting!" Looking at the man with a beautiful face, Slater almost thought that he was a bright Protoss, because only the bright Protoss would grow so delicate. Mobile phone has no advertising m. The most provincial traffic. But after seeing that he has your furry ears, I immediately understand that this guy is actually an orc, and is an orc who looks no worse than the elves! "Glyphs!" Slater didn''t hesitate, and he was a punch in front of the coming, and the fist with huge energy was actually shot in the future. "Be careful!" Liman''s reminder was over when he was finished. Looking at the black robe man who was shot, Liman''s face changed, and then a light came out of her hand. Her object was not a Slater, but a side. Terence. "Hey! Your mental strength is really good, but it''s still far worse!" Terence was used with one heart and two, and a strong mental force directly rushed toward Liman. Limans face suddenly changed, and then a blood spurted directly, and the whole person suddenly flew out. The fox-man fighters who were shot were not spared. Most of them were directly crushed by the mental power and fell straight to the ground. Looking at the impression of the weaker prairie white tent on the magical array, Terence couldn''t help but mutter. "If you let them get involved, it won''t be easy." Not to mention, when Slater heard the words, he even nodded. "Indeed, I didn''t think that the orc family here could even contact the plane. If it is really connected, then it will really become a three-legged situation." After glanced at Terence, Slater said, "Oh, the girl is going to die, but it is not bad. It will not be long before we can go back. Just let the gods stabilize them." The plane, then we can enter the continent of Allen directly from here!" Terence nodded, but there was another thought in his heart. He had to leave Slater because the secret could not be worn out. Licking at Lina, who had already had bleeding underneath, Terence did not hesitate, and the momentum suddenly exploded. Slater immediately stunned. "Terence, what do you do! The girl can''t kill!" Slater didn''t think of it. Terence actually started to kill the girl named Lina at this time. Others can''t care, but the current one. In fact, if you kill Lina now, then this magical array will definitely be chaotic. The three planes are here. When there is space turmoil, then dont say it, not only here, but even the impression. There will be spatial turbulence in the three planes, which is not a joke! When I think of a white tent, the Temple of Light and the Castle of Fear are all destroyed by the turbulence of the space, the picture is too beautiful, and Slater is afraid to think about it! But now its too late, Terences bastard, his approach to Slater is clear, he is prepared to kill himself, but what he doesnt understand is that hes dead, is he also wanting to die together? What good is this for him? Or does he have other ways to escape this ending? "I won''t let you hurt Lina!" Lieman suddenly broke out, and the whole person suddenly blocked Lina from blocking the attack route of Terence. The sound of "" followed by Limans screams, only to see that Liman was covered in blood, and her white white shirt was directly dyed red. "Bastard!" Terence saw a change of face. He glared at Liman in front of Lina. He knew that he couldn''t shoot again. Sure enough, the Slater on the side had already started. "" A ray of light passed by him, if he did not respond quickly, he had already been hit. "Slater!" Slater looked at Terence with an angry look, this bastard, if someone had just resisted, once Lina was killed, then this magical array would definitely be rioted, and the people here would be killed, and this The original singer turned his back on himself, and Slater would not give him a good face. "Turence, if you don''t give me a reasonable explanation, I don''t want to leave today!" Looking at the temple of light that is about to take shape, Slater blinked and looked at Terence faintly. "Hey!" Terence is not afraid of Slater, because the fear castle has also slowly formed. In addition to the white tent on the magic array, the other two once formed, which means that they can return through the transmission array. Their respective sites. "There is nothing to say, we are born to be the opposite, can''t it be sneak attack?" Terence knew the importance of the secret. He naturally wouldnt easily say that reason. As for the reason, the two races that were originally dead are the best reasons! Sure enough, after Slater heard this, he did not hesitate, waved his hand, and counted the light only to remember to fly to Terence. Terence didn''t hesitate to see it. He also waved his hand and intercepted Slater''s attack. www.novelhall.com~ The situation here has been discovered by outsiders. The hurricane knight team has already arrived here. After the Lions Guards came on the ground, although they did not know why the Beastmaster would be black all over, but they saw Slater attacking the Beastmaster, so they did not hesitate to directly shoot the arrow at Slater. "Hey! Hey arm as a car!" Slater waved, and the light rushed directly to the Lions Guards. Rumble! For a time, the lion guards of the lions suffered heavy casualties. Looking at the Lions Guards and attacking, Limans voice came in time. "The man is not the Beastmaster, the Beastmaster has been swallowed up and attacked them together!" "Hey, the big priest, this..." The Guards General who had just entered did not know what had just happened. After all, most of the people here were killed by Slater and Terence, so they hesitated after hearing Limans words. "Hey! That woman wants to attack me and kill her!" Terence is now devouring the Beastmaster. It can be said that as long as he does not admit it, there is no way for others to believe that he is not. Sure enough, after the General of the Guards heard this, he did not hesitate and immediately ordered. "Listen to the beastmaster, give me an attack!" "Bastard! The guy who is right and wrong!" A figure suddenly appeared beside him, and the sword in his hand was cut directly at him. "Be bold!" The general of the Guards was furious, and it was a punch in the face of the coming. "", the coming sword and the fist collided, both of them retired several steps. It was not until this time that the General of the Guards saw the coming man. It turned out to be the handsome black robe man who had been shot by Slater. Chapter 1167： accident Chapter 1167 Accident "Hey! Give them to me!" The command of the General of the Guards was still very large. After hearing the words, the Lions Guards on the scene immediately rushed to Lieman and Slater and others who had just shot. Mobile phone has no advertising m. The most provincial traffic. Looking at the lion guards rushing over the ground and the hurricane knights flying in the sky, Slater did not show a fearful look on his face. This kind of goods is an ant for him, wanting to hurt him. It is impossible at all, and at most it is a little trouble. Only when he was ready to start, suddenly saw a figure in his eyes, and he thought he was wrong, until he saw it for a moment, even if an arrow flew at him and scratched his face. Did not let him react. After Terence found that Slater''s situation was wrong, he quickly looked up and waited for him to see the situation in front of him, scared him to yell at the top of his finger. "Block him! Stop me!" The Lions Guards and the Hurricane Knights had a glimpse of the generals. Then they discovered that they didnt know when there was a golden big Warcraft in the sky, and there were still a few people sitting on the Warcraft. Shadow. Seeing this figure, Limans face, which had fallen to the ground, changed slightly. She looked back at Lina, who had blood all over her magical array. Then she glanced at the man in the sky who looked like a blue-green man. She knew things. It is not something she can control. "Lijun, you will remember me for a while, in any case, you must find a way to rush in and ensure the safety of Lina!" Lijun, the fox-man who was very beautiful, heard this and did not hesitate to nod. "is big" "Don''t call me the high priest, call my sister! You have to listen to me, you must ensure the safety of your sister!" It turns out that this fox man named Lijun turned out to be Lieman''s younger brother and Lina''s brother. However, among the fox people, the woman''s status is obviously higher than that of the man, which is why he has always listened to Liman''s arrangement. In terms of the strength of Lijuns nine-fight combat power, in fact, more should be family-in-law even if he does so. "Yes! Sister, I will guarantee the safety of my sister!" Liman heard a smile and then looked up at the heavenly man and said to Lijun. "Hall will be shot in a moment, your chance is only once, after he shot, directly destroy the holy wind magic crystal, only then, you have the opportunity to protect Lina!! Remember!" Hall? That person turned out to be Hall? Lijun heard a change in his face. He didn''t think that the person who came in was actually the Hall that is often mentioned in the mouth of Lina''s sister. It is also the Hall of the Orc. ! "Hall? How come he came!" "not good!" Both Slater and Terence exclaimed at the same time, and just as they exclaimed, Hall spoke. "Good! You are very good, you have made Lina like this! You are going to die for me!!" Hall''s voice just fell, and he hoped that he would rush directly to Slater. He still remembers the humiliation that Slater had caused himself. Now, don''t take advantage of Slater''s strength to pack him up. When will he pack him? "Bastard!" Slater''s special envoy knew the power of the lookout. When he saw that he couldn''t look at Terence, he even went straight to himself. His face suddenly changed. He didn''t hesitate to fly directly to the temple of light that had not yet fully formed. go with. However, the hope was that he first arrived, grabbed Slater''s foot, and waited for him to react and slammed him on the ground. Terence also wanted to escape, but a huge figure was in front of him. "Roar!" No, not one, but a few huge figures. Although they look different, they have one thing in common, that is, they all exude a semi-classic momentum. Looking at so many semi-class Warcraft in front of him, even Terence couldn''t help but take a breath. "God, is this a dazzling? When is the semi-class Warcraft so worthless?!" Liman and Lijun, who couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief, until this time, they understood. They all looked down on Hall, these are some of Warcraft, as long as they think, they can kill the entire orc family. What''s more, at this time, there are always black figures on the ground emerging from the black fog. Looking at the wolf cavalry who are dry, Liman seems to understand something. Not only that, the hurricane knights in the sky did not dare to move, thousands of hurricane knights were surrounded by more than ten times of flying World of Warcraft, watching the pair of **** red eyes of Warcraft, the hurricane Knights Cant swallow, He felt that he must drink too much wine today, otherwise he would see such a shocking scene. "Whoever dares to move, who will be destroyed!" After Hall said this, Ada first attacked. His goal was Terence, and Terence saw a fierce change. www.novelhall.com~ He quickly evaded and sneaked at the same time. He doesn''t seem to move, why should you start with me? After the big shot, the rest of the semi-sacred summoned beasts did not wait to watch the drama. They did not have a fair and just heart. It was a group attack idea. After Sprint, who was shot and flew out, saw Terence''s horror, he suddenly felt that he was lucky. Although he was shackled, it was better to fight with one person than to be chased by a group of Warcraft. At this time, a person moved, this person is Lijun, he knows that now is his last chance, so he did not hesitate too much, directly rushed toward the magic circle. When seeing Lijun actually slashing at the holy wind system, Slater and Terence couldn''t help but exclaim. "Give me a hand!" Halls attention was just on the magical line of Lina. I watched Linas blood on her body. Hall was extremely anxious. He was thinking about how to solve Lina. Suddenly two exclamations interrupted him. Thinking. After he reacted, it was over. Only a fox man was smashed on a magic crystal. It is estimated that the quality of the magic crystal is very good. Under his heavy sword, he just broke a hole. But this is enough, the magic crystal that originally provided energy for the Temple of Light and the Castle of Fear was suddenly interrupted, and the white tent suddenly became apparent. Hall looked at the three different faces in the sky and frowned. Then the Temple of Light and the Castle of Fear disappeared at the same time. After a ray of light, the white tent absorbed the Lina and Lijun in the magical array. Seeing here, Slater and Terence were all screaming out. "Do not!" Chapter 1168： You force us! Chapter 1168 you forced us! "Do not!" Also called is the Hall, who looked hard to find, and the injured Lina disappeared before her own, Hall''s eyes suddenly became red. m. The most economical, mobile-free site for mobile phones. Hall''s roar suddenly made the summoned beasts violent, and a burst of roar from their mouths, the lions of the Guards and the hurricane knights were so scared by the screams. Many Lions Guards were scared to kneel on the ground for mercy. This is the Lions Guards. Each of them is an elite of the lion elite, but today their performance, and those weak orcs What''s the difference? "You better give me an explanation, otherwise I will let you know that death is not a good result! Bavlis, are you right?" Bavlis was also the first to see Hall, and after hearing Hall''s words, Bavlis did not hesitate, and waved the body of the foxes who had become dead bodies on the ground into undead soldiers. Looking at the bodies of the foxes who were all dry, they stood up again and Limans face changed again. The same is true of the Lions Guards. "Hey! Hey!" Two voices came, and Hall turned his head and saw that Slater and Terence were heavily squatted on the ground and formed two large pits. Looking at them and Ada, these half-sacred summoned beasts will be surrounded by two people. It seems that as long as they dare to move, they will continue to swear them without hesitation. Slater and Terence didn''t think that they were far from the masters of the holy class, and one day they would be stunned by these half-level guys. For a time, both of them were angered. "Hall, you don''t want to bully too much! We are all ready to leave. What do you want? If you are forcing us, be careful that we will fight you and die!" Slater squinted at the bloated face. Said evilly. "Desperate? You give it a try! Now tell me clearly, where is Lina going, what is going on here?" The light that had just passed, the white tent and Lina and the man disappeared. At this time, the magic array had been destroyed. There was nothing but the broken pillars. How could this make Hall not angry? "We are also victims of this matter. If you ask, ask the woman!" That woman? ! Hall heard that he only looked at a woman not far away. When Hall saw her, she showed a slight look of surprise, because the womans kindness is no worse than Nosia, White Star and Lina. ,and Hall also found a problem, that is, this woman is actually similar to Lina. Seeing Hall''s eyes, the wise Liman naturally understood what he was thinking, so she was very clever and did not wait for Hall to show her identity when she showed her angry look. "You are the Lord Hall that Lina often said, hello, I am Lina''s sister Liman, my sister!" Liman disregarded the pain of his body and his face showed a seductive smile. In the past, this method of trying Bailing was ineffective in Hall. "Sister? Hey, no matter who you are, that person was sent out by you. Let''s talk, where did you get Lina? Can''t tell, even if you are her sister, I won''t let go. you!" hiss! Liman didn''t think that Hall would talk to her like this, and for a time she was stupid. "Come on! Don''t waste my time!" When Hall frowned, he didn''t have time to pity the jade, and he finally met Lina. He didn''t say that he was suddenly disappeared. Hall''s mood was very bad at this time, and he had to kill and vent. "Oh, Hall, you don''t think about it, Lina is dead, she was killed by this woman!" Slater snorted, but answering him was a vindictive look. "Hey!" Slater was scared to avoid, and there was a big pit on the ground. Looking at this big pit, Slater suddenly closed his mouth. He knew that now is not a mouthful. He glanced at Terence, who had been working hard and looking at himself with a look of ignorance. Slater was not there. Nonsense, immediately learn to restore strength. "You better give me a reasonable explanation!" Liman heard the hard throat swallowing. Until now, she knew that Hall was a terrible existence. She thought that her identity could ease the relationship with Hall. I didnt expect Hall to be so unreasonable. Human feelings. "Lina went to the white tent!" "White tent?! What is it? Just now I seem to see more than a white tent, a palace, a castle!" Liman said after talking about Slater and Terence in the big pit. "I don''t know the palace and the castle, but I saw people with long wings in the palace, and there are many demons in the castle!" After a pause, Liman saw Hall staring at himself, and she quickly said white tent, that is a name, that is the real king court of our orc family, where is us The origin of the orc family! "The birthplace of the Orcs?" "Yes, there, we are the most powerful beings, like the summoning beasts here, and there is nothing but being kept in us!" what? ! This time I fell to Hall and was surprised. He didn''t think of the semi-classified summoning beast. It was just a being raised. This woman is either crazy or really. After seeing Hall finally showing a shocked look, Limans face finally showed a smile. "Hey, I thought you wouldn''t be scared, you...hey..." Lieman didn''t think that Hall actually woke up from the shock, and then looked at her seriously. That is, many semi-holy summoned beasts and holy summoned beasts here? Liman didn''t know what Hall meant. Then she nodded, and then she looked at Hall and said to herself. "Well, this place is good. I will use this place as a logistics base in the future!" Hey! Liman heard a little blood spurting out, what did he hear? Hall, this guy actually wants to occupy a white tent? ! It is the birthplace of the orc family. The master of the sage is just an ordinary general. This guy will not be stupid. "Hey! This event will tell me in detail, now let''s get rid of these two bastards!" Slater and Terence heard a change in their face. They knew that they were not working hard now, so they looked at each other and flew up. "Hall, this is what you forced us!" Chapter 1169： End up Chapter 1169 Slater and Terence seem to know that they can''t escape, so they both used the secret technique at the same time, and the momentum in their body increased in vain. Even if they were hopeful and Ada, these summoned beasts could not bear this momentum. Updates are fast and no ads. "Holy level?!" After seeing the situation of Slater and Terence, Liman couldn''t help but exclaim. Until this time, she realized that from the beginning, she was a losing party, no matter how smart she was, Strength can''t be compared with Slater and Terence, they are just like using themselves and Lina. Holy level... Looking at the two people who were in vain, Liman slowly closed her eyes. She knew that she couldnt escape. Fortunately, she had already sent Lina and Lijun, then she would die if she died. I am eyeing. At this time, suddenly a scream that made Limans soul tremble, and Liman quickly opened his eyes. When she saw the huge creature in front of her eyes, Liman used a trembling Said in tone, "Dragon? Or Black Dragon?!" God, Liman feels that her mind is going to explode. She can''t think about it properly. This is a black dragon. This can only be recorded in the allusion, but today it is alive and present in front of her. This is Hall''s last card, watching Xiao He stare at himself with his big eyes, whether it is Slater or Terence, they can''t help but exclaim. "Black Dragon?!" "Sure enough, is it released?" Slater''s face changed dramatically, and the momentum that Terence originally gathered suddenly disappeared when he saw the Black Dragon. Instead, he was a bitter smile. "Terence, what are you doing, cheer me up! Otherwise we will all die here!" Slater has your hateless iron and looks at the decadent Terence. If the current situation is not allowed, he really wants to slap the **** who lost the chain at this critical moment. "Get up? How to cheer up, this is..." Terence just wanted to explain, but under the control of Hall''s angry emotions, after the little black came out, they didn''t hesitate to sneak a sigh of relief for Slater. The fear of the breath brought the fear of the surrounding World of Warcraft, even if it was the lightning golden eagle, Ada, these half-sacred summoned beasts, in the face of the dragon''s interest, they all chose to retire. The hot dragon whizzed past, and Slater''s eyes widened. He was not willing to die here. Seeing that Terrence had no intention of resisting the bastard. After he screamed, the whole body was raised to the momentum. At the highest point, the light energy of his body constantly filled his body, making his body even more expensive. The glittering Slater looks very majestic, and if the average person sees the appearance of Slater, he has long been adoring the gimmick. But Slater is facing the Hall of anger and the mighty Black Dragon. After the transformation, Slater wrapped the pair of transparent wings around him, but even then, after the dragon whizzed, The screams still came from his mouth. As for Terence, he stood in a stunned look until he was completely swallowed up by the dragon, and he did not make a slight reaction. The destructive power of the dragon''s interest is very strong, and the entire king court is heated up because of this dragon''s interest. After the dragon''s breath, the fire continued to burn. Looking at the flames, even the places where the bones were not left, Liman and others couldn''t help but **** a cold breath. "This...this is the strength of the Black Dragon..." Liman looked at the scene in front of him and said something, and soon she reacted. The black dragon seems to be obeying Hall''s command, that is, Hall. He turned out to be the summoner of this powerful black dragon! ! day! Lieman suddenly felt that his head was not enough. She felt that she was too small to look at Hall before, and there was a black dragon. Hall would definitely become a hegemon, even if it was a white tent... At the thought that if Hall would do something to the white tent, Liman couldn''t help but shudder. "No, you can''t let him move to the Orc, or it will be a disaster for the Orcs!" Limans heart is very clear. Once Hall transfers the hatred of Lina to the orc family, not only will the orc family of Allens mainland suffer, it is estimated that even the white tent will receive a devastating blow. Limans mind, who wants to understand this, is running fast. She is thinking about a feasible way to stop this from happening, but...how to do it? Just as Lieman thought, Hall''s angry mood slowly calmed down with the disappearance of Terence and Slater. At this time, except for the raging fire, the entire Wangting was only breathing heavily. The orc family crystals on the scene were stunned by the black dragon''s toughness Without their generals, including the Lions Guards, all the orc national army had put down their weapons and faced Huo I fell down. At this time, what they are most worried about is whether the black dragon in front of him will spray a bit of a sigh of relief against them. "Call!" Hall took a deep breath and turned to look at the look of the side. "The follow-up arrangements for the orcs are handed over to you, and those who are disobedient are killed!" Liman heard a smile on his face, and even the Lions Guards gave up resistance. She really didn''t know that the idiot would resist in this situation. "Yes, young master!" I hoped that Liman would not think about it. After a cry, I went to clean up the mess. Hall glanced at Liman, who hadn''t stood up on the ground. After thinking about it, he threw a reagent. Liman was puzzled and looked at Hall with a puzzled look. "Recover well, then come and answer the question. If I am not satisfied, you fox family... just disappear!" hiss! Liman didn''t think that Hall would say such a sentence. He watched that Hall had already gone to the side of Wang Ting''s big account. Liman''s face was anxious, and regardless of whether the reagent was fake or not, he quickly prepared a drink. "Hey? This is..." Liman looked at the reagents in her hand with some surprise. She didn''t think it was so effective. The mental strength of the previous injury actually recovered so quickly. Fortunately, she also knows that now is not the time to entangle this, quickly recharge the reagents, and then quickly chased to Hall. As for the other orcs, they are very honest in obeying the hope of the many summoned beasts. No one has ever thought that the powerful orc family, Wang Ting, will be directly directed by a human being... Chapter 1170： Surrender Chapter 1170 surrendered "Da da da." A footstep came, and a shadow slowly walked in. This person is not someone else, it is Liman who just chased in. However, after she entered anxiously, she found that Hall was sitting alone on the sofa and covering his head. Liman saw Liu Mei as a pick, seemed to think of something, and quickly walked over, just after she had just taken two steps, a voice stopped her. "If I were you, I would honestly answer my questions in the same place, instead of having other ideas!" Uh Liman heard the words swallowing thin lips, she did not expect Hall to say so, but even so. She did not dare to show the slightest dissatisfaction. "Hall...Adult..." "Speak out the key, don''t try to provoke my patience!" Hall reluctantly interrupted Liman''s words again, which made Liman very unwilling, how to say that he is a peerless beauty, you not only did not see me more. A few eyes, but still so fierce to talk to me, for a time, Liman has some doubts that Hall is not a man. Fortunately, she knew what she was, so she did not hesitate to immediately tell what she knew. It turns out that Lina is indeed Lieman''s sister. For some reason, Lina was taken away by humans and sold to Hall''s father. These years, the foxes have been searching for it, knowing that the orc races attacked the Black Iron Fort. Discovered the existence of Lina. So this will bring Lina back to the prairie, but the reason why the Fox people are so anxious to find Lina is because there is some blood in the body of Lina, because only Lina can communicate where the ancestors are. "The ancestor, where is the white tent? Where is that, how can I arrive!" When he heard Hall''s imperative tone, Liman took a deep breath and said it after thinking about it. "I don''t know exactly where I am..." "What are you talking about?!" Hall left Liman. At first, Liman was Lina''s sister. Secondly, Hall could find the news of Lina through Liman, but Lieman told him. I don''t know where Lina is, how can I not let Hall be angry? Seeing Halls hair, the black dragon outside felt it first, and a deafening voice came. The orc army, which had surrendered and surrendered, was directly scared to kneel on the ground and begged for mercy in the direction of Black Dragon. Hey! Lieman swallowed and vomited. She didn''t think that Hall''s voice would cause this kind of reaction. Fortunately, she responded quickly and quickly explained. "Hall, I really can''t go now, because only Lina''s blood can communicate the magical array there. Even if it is built now, we can''t reach it directly." "Well?!" Hall blinked. Liman saw that he was not arguing about the limits of Hall, but said what she knew directly. According to the inheritance of Liman, the white tent belongs to another continent. The orc family on the mainland is their ancestor. It is the birthplace of the orc family. That is to say, Lina is due to the problem of bloodlines. Where the commander becomes a high-ranking saint, he will receive the orc worship, including some ancestors, and will not be wronged. The news was also a good news for Hall, so his anger was a little calmer, and Liman suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, apparently she was taking a step this time. "Hall, although I don''t know how to go white tents, I found that Beastmaster and Slater seem to recognize white tents, that is..." Hall heard the light in front of him, and Limans words really reminded Hall. Both the dark and the bright protoss know the situation of white tents. So, whether it is the dark or the bright protoss, they should know where the white tent is, as long as they go to the dark or the place where the bright protos are, they will naturally find Where is the white tent? After understanding it, Halls eyes suddenly looked at Liman and Liman was somewhat unnatural. "Hall is great...I..." "The fox family... no loss is the most intelligent orc family..." "Which... Hall Master, our fox family is only a little smarter in the orc family, there are actually other races..." Liman also wanted to explain what Hall had directly interrupted him. "This is awkward to say, um, yes, I am willing to rely on him without reservation before, your choice?" ...... Liman didn''t think about it. He originally wanted to temporarily perfuse Hall. Then, after Hall found the white tent, he would open the Hall again. At that time, he wouldn''t find him to settle accounts. After all, Limans understanding, The white tent is the birthplace of the orc ancestor. There, the holy level is just the existence of the gatekeeper. As she is the sister of Lina, she will naturally be reused, but she did not expect that Hall would be like this. For her! At the thought of what happened half an hour before, Liman was still in fear at this time. Especially the moment when the **** rune entered her mind, the constraint made her feel very scared, and she vowed that she would never want to try it again. Looking at Lieman who left the battle, Hall couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Liman''s mental strength was very strong. Using **** techniques to control her made Hall''s effort a lot. Hall did not say that he did this. Not respecting Lina, but because Hall is worried about what Liman will hide. This is indeed the case After Hall controlled Liman, he understood Limans final thoughts. "Hey, what about the saint? I want to see, your prairie full of magic crystals, meet my system, I don''t know who is more disadvantaged!" The situation in which Wang Ting was destroyed was spread throughout the prairie in just a few days, and the orders were quickly issued and all the orcs were given up the resistance to surrender. Some weak orc people do not hesitate, and naturally there are some powerful orcs who do not believe in evil. If they vowed to say how to become a beastmaster, then, in less than two days, this orc tribe will lie in Wang Ting asked for mercy. It turned out that at that time, I went to the orc camp with a few semi-sacred summoned beasts. After simply tidying up a few people, the orc patriarch surrendered honestly. Anyone who is being bullied by a number of semi-level summoned beasts is not scared. Soon, the news of the surrender''s surrender spread to the three empires such as the Fire Phoenix Empire. For a time, the entire Allen continent cheered. Chapter 1171： afterwards Chapter 1171 after the event The reason why the orc family surrendered will cause such a sensation, this also talks about the surrender of the seas not long ago. The Tyler Empire was the country with the most attacks by the seas among the three empire, because the Naga land was near the Taylor Empire, and even when King Naga was specializing in attacking the dark forest, he still left two legions. Therefore, the Tyler Empire has no less headaches for the sea than the other two empires. Fortunately, this situation ended not long ago, because the king of Naga came over and the Emperor of the Taylor Empire said that he had surrendered. As the three empire, the Taylor Empire was a glimpse. After seeing the seas really retreat, the Taylor Empire suddenly cheered. However, some Taylor empire guys feel that it is a pity that they have let go of the seas. There are many treasures in the sea. Some beautiful sea slaves are also the targets of the great aristocrats, because some nobles have paid attention to the seas. Body. Therefore, they proposed to let the Haizu make compensation. The number of fat Naga kings is almost like destroying these nobles into a humanity. Finally, King Naga left the sentence after she wanted to ask these things to ask my master. The aristocrats of the Taylor Empire heard this and were suddenly frightened. After they went back to the king of the Taylor Empire after they were ready to extort, they suddenly smashed the idiots. Because at this time, Hall''s power and Hall''s actions have spread throughout the three empire, the sea said the owner, obviously Hall, extortion is extortion to Hall''s head, this is not what is looking for death ? Is there a person who has a black dragon as a summoning beast? That is the horror who can kill the Mozu army alone and let the Hai army surrender! After the news of the surrender surrender, the King of the Tyler Empire was very glad that he had made his decision. At the same time as he celebrated, he again ordered that the **** be dismissed and sent to a island where the birds would not be degraded. Be a nobleman. After all, Hall is too powerful. As long as he thinks, it is not difficult to unify Allen''s mainland. A few **** have nothing to do to hit Hall''s head. Isn''t that what it is to find death? The King of the Taylor Empire was very glad that there were no sons among the few people, otherwise it was really a pothole. Huofeng Empire Mars City At this time, the Mars City has slowly recovered to its original state. This time, thanks to the repair of the Magic Array, the inner court sent a lot of personnel to build it together. The war is over, including the most devastated Liji empire, which is actively recovering. At this time, Morstein was sitting in the office and drinking tea. After all, the last time he was injured, even if there was the help of Halls life spring, he did not let him fully recover. Just as Mostain was preparing to slowly taste the richly scented tea in the cup, a rushing voice came over. "Deputy Moran, President Hall is back!" Ok? Morstein first glimpsed, then the hand trembled, the cup suddenly sprinkled a cup of tea, Morstein did not care about the messy ground, and quickly looked at the people. "Fast, take me in the past!" Not only Mostain, after hearing this at the top of several inner courts in the outer court, they rushed out, including Hall''s cheap teacher, Loren. "I said Vice President Morstein, what are you doing so urgently?" Loren came out and saw Morstein being held by a man, asking a big sly opening. Mostain rolled his eyes, he was very envious of this big cheap bastard, there is such an excellent disciple, it is no wonder that this guy has laughed every day for a while. No, Hall can be said to be the recognized continent of Allen, and even the most powerful person on the Titan continent. This has been unanimously affirmed by the three high-level internal courts. This time, the outer court also came to the other two deputy directors of the inner court. They came with the purpose, just to see if Hall would have the idea of ??unifying the entire continent of Allen. Although they are very reluctant, but as long as Hall thinks. They really have no way, or Hall, can really be the king of the entire continent for thousands of years. "coming!" I don''t know who it is, suddenly exclaimed, everyone looked up and saw a golden figure flying quickly from the horizon. "I have seen Hall Master!" Except for Mostan and Loren, the rest of the people paid a courtesy to Hall. "Teacher? Vice President Morstein? What are you doing?" As a voice came, a person suddenly jumped from the golden figure, and there were still a few people with him. Morstein and Loren just wanted to talk, but after seeing a person behind Hall, there was no surprise in his eyes. Liman smiled and gave a tribute to Morstein and Loren. "Lieman has seen two adults!" Loren and Mostan heard a slight glimpse, and Loren seemed to think of something, watching Hall reveal a look that a man understands. For this old man who is old, Hall directly gave him a blank eye. "Oh." Morstein smiled and didn''t talk, and he was a girl. This was something he experienced when he was young. There is nothing strange about this, but this woman is so beautiful, even if he can''t help but see more. A few eyes. "Hall, this is the vice president of the other two inner courts, the purpose of their coming here..." Morstein also wanted to introduce the side of the Liji Imperial School of Magic and the Associate Dean of the Taylor Imperial School of Magic to Hall, but Hall did not have the opportunity to give them a chance, and did not wave his face. "Oh, what''s the matter later, I have to go back to the inner court now. I will let the lightning golden eagle take over Nocia for a while. When they arrive, they will ask the Vice President Morstein to send them to the inner court." After talking about Hall''s dissatisfied expression of the other two vice presidents of the School of Magic directly facing the side of Loren Road, "Teacher, don''t smirk, can''t you go?" Loren heard a word and fell to the ground. "You stinky boy, the wings are hard? Who smirked?" Although Loren said, he still said apologize to the other two vice-presidents of the inner court, and chased him to Hall in the expression of two people laughing. After Hall left, the vice president of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic changed his face. He looked at Hall''s back and complained to the vice president of the Taylor Imperial School of Magic. "There is no quality!" The deputy dean of the Taylors School of Magic is obviously much better. He just glanced at the vice president of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic. "If you have this strength, you can have such qualities!" In a word, the vice president of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic spewed out an old blood. Chapter 1172： Should I go? Chapter 1172 should I go? "Bastard!" The deputy dean of the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic sneaked a sigh of relief and glanced at the Hall that had entered the inner court. The last hand slammed his head and left. The deputy dean of the Taylors Imperial Academy of Magic shook his head and he shook his head. He knew some things about the Liji Imperial Academy of Magic and Hall. At the beginning, Hall only wanted to pass through the transmission array. It is estimated that the young is very excited. Although some of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy is a bit ugly, it depends on the actual situation. Hall is weak, or the Fire and Phoenix Imperial School of Magic is not biased. It is said that an inner school student is gone. Liji Imperial Magic School wants to pack more. However, the problem lies in this. Halls strength is undoubted. I have not seen three inner courts coming to please Hall. Just because Hall didn''t pay attention to it at the moment? Is it not your own time to lose? The people watching the nearby Fenghuang Imperial Academy of Magic are still here. The deputy dean of the Taylor Imperial School of Magic did not leave. Instead, they smiled and said hello to them, as if the incident did not happen. Hall did not pay attention to what the Liji Imperial School of Magic and the Taylor Imperial Academy of Magic would think. He was really very busy at this time. ...... On the way, after learning about Hall''s purpose, Loren immediately raised objections. "Hall, are you going to the Mozu plane? No, I absolutely don''t agree!" Lorens original smiley face suddenly became serious after hearing Halls proposal. Just kidding, now Titan mainland is still trying to seal the magic array to prevent the invasion of the Mozu, you are good, now you have to go to the Mozu''s territory, is this not a self-investment? The deputy dean of Morstein also agreed with Lauren''s words. "Yes, Hall, you are stronger now, but you never thought about it. Once you went to the Mozu, you will be in a very dangerous situation. The environment, a little careless, will fall into the land of nowhere!" "Oh..." Hall touched his nose and watched the two old men smile and said. "So, teacher Loren, deputy dean of Morstein, not so exaggerated!" Seeing what the two still want to say, Hall quickly explained, "I am not saying that I must go to the enemy with great brilliance. I am just choosing the form of smuggling. With my strength, be careful, I can still be foolproof. "" In fact, Hall wants to use the world so much. I want to look at this sentence to perfuse them, but look at the appearance of these two old men blowing their beards and blinking. After thinking about it, they still give up. Seeing that Hall is so stubborn, Lauren still wants to say something, but the Vice President Mostan on the side is persuading. "Forget it, go to the inner court first, what time will you say it later?" The transmission array has been fixed, and the defense here has been restored to the previous appearance. Although everyone knows that this is not a good thing for powerful people, it is better than nothing. After a burst of white light, Hall came to the inner court to transfer here. The situation here is similar to that of the outer court. The traces of the destruction by Slater have not seen anything. When they see Hall, they come out and the guards say hello. Because of their purpose, the group of people did not talk nonsense and went directly to the holy city of Fire. In addition to the traces of destruction on the walls of the destroyed city of fire, the people seem to have returned to normal life. Under the leadership of the guards, Hall finally came to the inner courtyard of the Imperial Academy of Fire. The high-level inner courts who got the news came out to meet Hall, and Dean Hudson stood at the forefront, and next to him was Vice President Renee and Associate Dean Tomlinson and Associate Dean Hoffman. . Dean Hudsons body does not seem to be very good. In the battle with Slater, he consumed a lot of vitality. If there was a life spring that Hall gave him, it is estimated that Dean Hudson is already ill or Become a dean in battle. "Oh, Hall, you are back!" The voice of Dean Hudson was still so emboldened, and Halls face was smiling when he heard this. "The Dean of Hudson is good, Vice President Rennie is good, Vice President Tomlinson is good, Vice President Hoffman is good!" After a series of greetings from Hall''s mouth, Dean Hudson and others became ruddy. "Okay, okay!" Dean Hudson patted Hall''s shoulder and didn''t know what he meant in his sentence. Catherine behind them and the top ten students in the inner court did not speak. They watched Hall and Hudson dean silently, and they talked and laughed, especially Donald. At this time, he was bitter, he knew Hall. From the very beginning, there was the existence of Black Dragon and it was not released. That is to say, as long as Hall is willing to do, he is the same as playing. Although he is still very uncomfortable in his heart, he has been warned by Renee when he came out. Let him not provoke Hall. After learning that he could not surpass Hall in this life, Donald had a little helplessness and despair. Fortunately at this time, some of the guys who usually don''t play with him taught him the spirit of Ah Q - don''t be more than anything with metamorphosis! After the chill, everyone came to the conference room, except for the high-level people, most of them left the conference room. Fortunately, Hall gave Catherine a look at their eyes and then went to find them, which made Catherine feel a little better in their hearts. "What? You want to go to the Mozu? No!" Like Loren After hearing Hall''s proposal, Dean Hudson rejected the request directly without thinking. "Cough, the Dean Hudson, you should listen to me first!" Seeing Hall saying this, everyone suddenly took up the excitement. They thought about it in their hearts. No matter what Hall said, they didnt agree. How strong are you? You have the ability to kill us all. A few old men have already done a rogue way at this time. If Hall knows what they think at this time, I dont know what he thinks. "Cough, dean, first of all, I really want to go to Lina, I don''t deny it!" Seeing what Hudson wanted to say, Hall continued to speak. "The situation is not what you think. I am going to be more than just looking for Lina. I need to be stronger. Here, I found that this world has an invisible pressure to suppress me. Only by leaving, I am Only then can we become stronger and stronger in order to face the difficulties and threats that are coming. I say, Dean, do you think I should go?" Chapter 1173： Im coming! Chapter 1173 I am coming! One month later Hall is standing in front of a magical array that has just been completed. A month ago, Hall persuaded Dean Hudson and others. After all, Black Dragons power is no doubt, and Hall is also in their presence, and the Lightning Golden Eagle is strengthened into a holy summoned beast (Magic Crystal is In the hands of the Beastmaster, the holy wind is the magic crystal. When the lightning golden eagle appeared in front of everyone with a powerful momentum, they finally understood that Hall is not the metamorphosis that they can look at from ordinary people''s eyes. After confirming that Hall did not unify the idea of ??Allen''s mainland and Titan''s continent, several high-level inner courts gathered to discuss this issue. Among them, the top of the Liji Imperial Magic Academy was the most enthusiastic, and offered to provide the Holy Magic Crystal. As the energy of the transmission array. The top level of the Taylors Imperial School of Magic is not as prominent as it is, but they mean the same as the Liji Empire. Plus Hall himself himself was determined to go there, so Dean Hudson and others finally had to agree to this request. Because the situation of the bright Protoss is not too clear, after the discussion of the people, it is finally decided to transfer the Hall to the **** continent. The **** continent and the Titan continent are almost the same level. The Mozu side is at most the holy level of strength. With Hall, this has the strength of two holy level summoning beasts. Even if they can''t pick them up, they won''t be caught by them. . After all, the speed that the Golden Eagle showed before has been deeply impressed by Hudson and others. Because the magical crystal of its own holy level is very rare in the Titan continent, plus this magical array needs a holy magic crystal to provide energy, so at this time, Hall has no holy magic crystal, half holy magic crystal And the nine magic crystals were used by him to strengthen his summoned beasts. For a time, in the Hall space, there are almost hundreds of summoned beasts in the Hall space. In the past, instead of semi-level summoning beasts, this summoning beast of hundreds of heads and other forces can make any An empire is scared. This month, Hall returned to the Black Iron Fort to find the Queen of Fire Ants. After seeing the strength of Hall, the Queen of Fire Ant immediately provided a large amount of fire crystals to Hall, and at the same time, except for some necessary guards. In addition, the rest of the fire ants were given to Hall. As for herself, she didnt want to change places. Second, she was older. She only asked Hall to treat her two daughters, and then I was here. Enjoy the old age. Hall did not insist on the requirements of the Queen of Fire Ants. After all, if it wasn''t for her help, Hall estimated that it was difficult to escape from here. Then Hall met with Steel, Avril Lavigne, Catherine, and Nosia. They didn''t want to bring anyone here to another continent. After all, the space cracks in Allen''s continent have all been sealed, and the enemy wants to threaten. To the Allen continent, you must pass the Titan continent, and the three magic schools on the Titan continent are now unprecedentedly united. The reason is because Hall said that if the three are not well managed, then they will synthesize one. As a result, the top of the Liege Imperial School of Magic and the top of the Taylors Imperial Academy of Magic were all shocked. Then they immediately showed their attitude and later became honored by the Fire and Phoenix Imperial Academy. The three parties jointly manage the two continents. Then the three parties came together to uproot the souls on the Titan continent. As a result, the internal problems of the Titan continent were easily solved. "Its already done, it seems to be the time to leave." Hall came over this evening, summoning the beast and expecting them to be in the space. The reason why Hall didnt say hello to everyone was that he would be reluctant to go. He was most afraid to see Nosia and they cried, so this is the reason. I will run alone and sneak up. Before coming, Holt found a person. That person was Mia. The reason why she went to find her was because of the map fragment that Mia had given. Hall knows that this is an ancient transmission array address, only to find this fragment, then Hall can directly reach the upper level of the continent without going through the Mozu territory. From Mia''s mouth, I learned that there are four pieces in total, and there are three in addition to one in my hand, and Mia just knows that one of them is in the hands of the blood patriarch. Hall''s search for Mia is to understand the situation of the blood family. Although the fallen patriarchs in Mia''s body have been suppressed, but sharing a body Mia is knowing everything that the fallen blood patriarch knows. "Hall, are you not thinking about it?" When I saw Hall coming over, the man asked without concern. "Oh, Teacher Loren, I really don''t get it. I am bound to do this action. You will wait for my good news!" Hey! Loren is both happy and a headache for this disciple. The headache is that his disciple is too abnormal. Can a person grow to this point in such a short time? This made his teacher very sad. And the happy thing is that there is such a disciple, enough for him to be proud of his life. "Well, since you insist on doing this, then go! You can rest assured that no one will bully Avril them after you leave!" Loren said that this is really not a casual statement, Hall did not take all the people away, Naga Wang he stayed, not to say anything else, the sea is strong enough, at least there is no such guy I dare to face the powerful seas alone, not to mention the orc races that are controlled by the deliberate, plus the elves, and it is estimated that no one dares to provoke Avril. It is estimated that they have not acted, and they will be cleaned up by people who have been arranged by several empires. www.novelhall.com~ See Hall is ready, and soon someone will place the magic crystal, and suddenly the magical array will burst out. A strong ray of light, soon, a **** projection appeared above the magic array, and Hall, who has been to the **** continent, knows that this is the projection of the **** continent. After looking at Loren and others, Hall nodded slightly and nodded to the magical array without any hesitation. After a ray of light, the magical array suddenly became gray, and at the same time, Hall disappeared. ...... Bloody continent After a burst of light, a figure suddenly appeared on a mountain top, surrounded by dense forests on the top of the mountain, in the **** red moon, it looked very strange. And this figure did not show a fearful look. He looked at the surrounding environment with great interest, and felt the breath in the air that suppressed the magic of the body. The people suddenly grinned and smiled. "Blood Moonland... I am back!" Chapter 1174： Hawk banshee Chapter 1174 Eagle Shemale In the **** continent, the two rounds of blood-red moons in the night sky are hung in the sky, and the Warcraft illuminated by the **** moon will become arrogant because of the special energy emitted by the **** moon. When Hall first came, it happened to be in the eastern part of the **** continent, where he encountered the remaining human beings. No, he could not describe it with the residue, because the later situation has confirmed that the blood family will leave those Human beings are able to have fresh blood to suck, and can also give trials to young blood races. This time Hall came over and found a small problem, that is, he seems to be lost, he does not know exactly where it is. In the hope of finding some people in the jungle, I can''t find some people, but in the end he gave up, because in addition to the low-level Warcraft everywhere, no one else was found. "Cough, I think I want more!" Hall patted his head. After a while, he figured it out, because in the jungle with so many Warcraft, only fools will come in at this time. . After packing up some mad Warcraft, Hall thought about it and put Bavlis out. "I have seen young masters! Well? Here is... **** continent?!" Bafflis looked up and looked at the two-wheeled blood in the sky, and said that he could not help. "Are you familiar with here?" Bavlis, the undead summoner, naturally came here, and when he heard Hall''s inquiry, he nodded and said. "Young Master, we are here to go to the space crack point of Allen''s mainland." "Oh?" Hall heard the expression of surprise, and he remembered that the transmission line in the secret silver mine of the Principality of Aoraki seemed to be here. "Do you know where it is?" Bavlis turned his head and glanced around, shaking his head under the eyes of Hall. "Sorry for the young master, although the **** continent is smaller than the magic domain, it is also very large compared to the Allen continent. It is divided into four regions in the southeast and northwest by the demon king. The east is the territory of the blood family, and the north is the site of our undead. The West is the land of the movie family. The South is the land of the devil. When we came to the Blood Moon, we were taken directly to the space crack, so I don''t know where we are now, but..." Seeing Halls disappointed look, Bavlis quickly said. "But we can go to the nearby cities first, and the young master is no better than worrying about the problems exposed. I don''t think there are a few people in the Mozu who will provoke our undead summoner! And... the most powerful one here is just the holy power. Even if we fall out of the sky..." "No, we are here to look for the ancient magical array. For the time being, don''t alarm the strong people here. Even if it is alarming, we must kill them for the first time, so that we have enough time to do our own thing, otherwise we will The constant harassment will follow, and the troubles will be annoying." Bavlis knew that Hall wanted to hurry to the next plane, so he didn''t say much after hearing Hall''s words. After the two men discussed it, they chose a direction as the target. The Lightning Golden Eagle was too conspicuous, so Hall had to put it away, and the driver was the undead hurricane summoned by Bavlis. Although the speed of the undead hurricane is far from the Golden Eagle, but the hurricane of the undead is infinitely outside the province, as long as Bavlis does not put it away, it can fly to the other side of the **** continent. Whether it is Alan Continental or Blood Moon Continental has a feature, that is, when flying World of Warcraft in the air, it is easy to enter the territory of other flying World of Warcraft, generally the situation to this territory is the default of other flying World of Warcraft. And like Hall, they are so unclear, so the act of directly rushing over, it seems that the flight of Warcraft is provocative. This is not, it took only a long time, a group of flying World of Warcraft flew over. "Eagle banshee?!" After seeing this woman''s head, the eagle''s body flying World of Warcraft, Bavlis looked surprised at their names. "Eagle banshee? Well, indeed, very image!" In fact, Hall also recognized this kind of Warcraft, in World of Warcraft, he often encountered. "Young Master, I think I know where we are." Bafflis and Hall talked, and did not put the eagle who was getting bigger and bigger in the heart. "The eagle banshees are generally in the western part of the **** continent. They are vicious creatures, only occasionally revealing such a little bit of wisdom, and this is often the time when they think about any vicious ideas. Because of their natural timidity, the eagle banshee usually wanders in groups and wanders around the mountains and valleys to find those prey that are neglected. This is an adventure." "Oh, so, are they treating us as prey?" Hall looked at the eagle owls with some funny eyes. "Well, young master, this is the case! When the **** moon is especially in the night sky, they will become more dangerous than usual. Under this strange moonlight, the banshee is more than any time of the year. More wild and ferocious, because these monsters seem to be caught in a crazy non-stop predation. So at this time, the western movie family will send double guards to watch the night, lest their property be smashed by the many monsters. go." "Oh, is this the place of the movie family? Oh, it seems that this is God!" In all the demons For the movie family, Hall''s hatred is the biggest. After all, everything was caused by the movie family. Although they are helping the devil to fight, the devil is the culprit. But who wants Hall to beat the devil now? Then the film family naturally became Hall''s first revenge candidate. "Young master, do you want to conquer them?" Glanced at a huge eagle banshee, wanting to come to this eagle banshee should be the leader of these eagle banshee, the original still want to play to conquer their Hall is seeing the eagle banshee leader is holding a After not knowing which hapless arm, Holden lost this interest. "Forget it, give it to you! Move faster!" Bavlis heard the words, the body will never be enough for the undead summoner. The slightly wise eagle **** suddenly screamed and then the other eagle **** carefully heard the order and rushed toward the Hall. The eagle hood leader had been able to imagine a scene where the prey was torn. And just as it was preparing to enjoy the food, suddenly a black mist appeared in front of it... Chapter 1175： chance encounter Chapter 1175 "Oh!" The sudden black fog made the harlequin leader scream, and with a little wisdom, it immediately realized that it was not good, and wanted to remind the people to be careful by calling. It is a pity that it is too late, the eagle owls flying in front have already rushed into the black fog, and then a scream of screams came from the black fog. The eagle owl in the rear tried to stop after hearing the order, but a group of eagle banshees were hit by the companions behind them. It was the scream of the harlequin leader, until this time, the eagle owls all stayed in front of the black fog. But even so, one-third of the eagle owl has entered the black fog. The harlequin leader is very angry. It stares at Hall with fierce eyes, while observing the situation under the black fog, because until this time, none of its people actually fell from the black fog. come out. The eagle banshee leader has only one doubt in his mind at this time, that is, where did the eagle banshee go? This doubt did not make the eagle banshee wait, I saw the black fog suddenly began to roll up, watching the black fog slowly moving forward, the eagle banshee leader just wanted to order the people to retreat, Suddenly a bang came, a figure rushed out of the black fog and directly hit the top of the eagle banshee, the eagle owl has not had time to make a scream, then was the shadow A hand grabbed and left in the dark mist. After the eagle banshee was thrown in, the eagle banshee leader saw what the figure was. "Oh!" The roar of the roar from the mouth of the eagle''s banshee, she looked at the eagle with her questioning eyes and asked why it was attacking her own. It is a pity that the eagle banshee leader is not so high, otherwise it will find that the banshee in front of it has changed. Not to mention that the pair of eyes have become the unique green wildfire of the undead, and even the feathers on it have become all black, not only that, but the body of the original full muscles has now dried up. This is clearly an undead eagle who has been transformed by the undead magic. The undead eagle owl did not answer the words of the eagle banshee leader, but once again launched an attack on a eagle banshee. The practice of the undead eagle enchanted it as the leader, and immediately ordered the offense. Just as many hens were preparing to attack, suddenly a large number of figures rushed out of the black fog. For a time, all the banshees were shocked. Because these figures are actually eagle banshee! Looking at the eagle who was defeated by the undead eagle owl, the Hall banshee, who suffered a lot of losses, had a slight appreciation in Halls eyes. Apparently he is very satisfied with the power of Bavlis. The undead are not born of war. As long as there is a body, the undead will not stop attacking. The eagle banshee leader quickly woke up from the shock, and his eyes looked red in front of the scene, then swiftly waved his wings, and the claws were caught against the head of an undead eagle who was heading for himself. With a bang, the deceased eagle''s head was directly shattered. After doing this, it even put the body of the undead eagle in the mouth and chewed it. "Well... I suddenly felt that...not collecting them is a correct choice!" Hall frowned, and he was very disgusted with the practice of the banshee leader. It would be obvious to eat himself. Obviously this has become a corpse. It is not afraid of eating bad stomach, this appetite is a bit heavy. "Accelerate the speed and kill them!" Bavlis heard the words first and respectfully, and then flew a lot of shadows in the dark fog, one of which was the body of the lion head hurricane who was previously obtained from the orc family, after the transformation of Bavlis. It has become one of the few powerful beaters in the hands of Bavlis. The lion head hurricane is very powerful. When the shot is taken, the eagle banshee leader will fly out. The lion head hurricane is constantly biting the eagle banshee leader, facing such a powerful opponent, the eagle body. The banshee leader quickly lost, and after it was attacked by the lion''s head hurricane, the body was covered with blood. "Oh!" The eagle banshee leader knew that he had encountered a strong enemy. Although there was a double-blooded increase, the eagle banshee leader was still scared. Seeing that his own people were running out, it turned out to be ready to escape. The lions and hurricanes of the undead will naturally not let it go, and they will catch up straight. The rest of the harpy banshee was wiped out after the princes fled, and Bavlis unknowingly collected the corpses, or that sentence, for the undead summoner, how many corpses are not enough ! Bavlis, who had just dealt with the body, suddenly looked at the front with some surprise, and Hall asked with some curiosity. "what happened?" Bavlis heard a quick reply, "Young Master, we seem to have guests!" The guests? Hall stunned and then realized what "you mean, someone came over?" After thinking about it, Hall said to Bavlis, "This is also good. If someone says something, we can know the specific location. I am not good at it. I will exchange it for a while!" Since this is the territory of the Mozu, and Bavlis is the Summoner of the Undead, he took off the hat on his head, then waved his hand and flew forward with the undead eagle eagle who had just packed up. go with. Not long after, Hall found the guests that Bavlis said! I saw a few hundred people sitting in front of the World of Warcraft ~ www.novelhall.com ~ they all have a common feature, that is, the black robe is added, the body is wrapped in a black fog. Halls who have seen these people will recognize them at a glance. They are the shadows of the Mozu. At this time, the lion''s head hurricane is fighting with a Warcraft that is also a ninth-class force, while the eagle-headed sergeant is entangled by a winged spider. "Young Master, that is the World of Warcraft raised by the movie family, flying spiders! Look at their appearance, it seems that an event is being held. According to this scale of protection, it is estimated that the high-level children of a certain movie family are here." At the time of Bavlis'' explanation, the film family also found Hall. They were wrapped in black robes and wrapped up in a position in Bavlis, so the eyes of the film group were concentrated. On the body of Bavlis. Seeing this, a hat in the movie family frowned, and after thinking about it, he said to the people on the side. "Let the flying spider come back, this is the summoner of the undead!" Chapter 1176： 3 less Chapter 1176 Three Less "Yes, three less!" Hearing the orders of the three Shao, a movie man screamed at the flying devil who was fighting with the lions and lions in the front. The flying spider was not reconciled, but he fled back. Since Bavlis had come over, the lions of the undead lion did not continue to attack, but silently returned to Bafflis. "Hello, the deceased summoner, don''t know why the gentleman should do something to my movie family two elders? If Mr. can''t give us a suitable reason, we will tell this to the frontline leader of the undead." "Oh? Three of the two elders of the movie family?" Bafflis heard the first glance, and then reacted. The so-called three young, should be the three sons of the three elders of the theater, or the identity of the three grandchildren. . This will explain why, here you will see the special family of pets flying the devil. Hall didn''t talk, and Bavlis thought about it, and then he showed a trace of disdain on his face and looked at the people in front of him. "Three less? Oh, our undead people don''t know what three or three are not! In our eyes, there are only two kinds of useful bodies and dead bodies!" you! The actor did not think that Bavlis actually did not give face, and he seemed to treat his three as a corpse. "Right, the eagle banshee leader is what I first see, give it to me!" "Impossible!" The three young men behind him heard a change in his face. As a grandson of the three elders of the movie family, he was very eye-catching wherever he went, but today he almost turned over the gutter during a trial. This eagle banshee leader is the goal of his trial. He brought so many people to come over. He wanted to show his strength in front of them. Secondly, because the harpy is a gregarious creature, he needs these. The other eagle banshees were destroyed. What he didn''t think of was that he was directly confronted with the eagle banshee leader who was alone, and it seemed to have been injured. Taking today as a lucky day, he let the Flying Devil easily capture the leader of the eagle banshee, but he did not expect that he had not yet had time to show his success, and he was suddenly given by the lion hurricane who was flying behind him. Scared, if it is not the guards around him, he is expected to make a foreign appearance. Therefore, after hearing that Bavlis said that the harbinger prince was handed over, the three angers would have been angered and naturally would not agree. "Hey, why give it to you, this is what we have three captured!" "Yes, why do you want it! Want to catch the eagle banshee leader, you will not catch it?" "Here is the place of our movie family. You can''t let a dead spirit be here! You are going to go, and the city defense army will come, you can''t go!" Behind those movie aristocrats have always pointed their finger at Bavlis. At the beginning, there were some taboos. They saw more people, and they became more and more bold and more and more arrogant. Some young film aristocratic children show their heroism in front of their sweethearts, or they want to perform well in front of the three young people. They even go out and make preparations for the battle. Bavlis looked disdainfully at the group of aristocrats in front of him, and they thought about how to escape the old monster that Bafflis had lived for many years. Seeing that Hall still did not express his opinion, Bavlis did not hesitate, waved his hand, and the undead eagle banshee behind him suddenly gathered. "This is the soul of the Summoner, what do you mean by this? Do you want to fight the movie family?" The **** around the three ancestors was also a contemptuous look at the aristocratic children who were swearing, whether or not they took care of their identity. He really wants to slap one by one. And when he hesitated to persuade the three young people, he just saw the movement of Bavlis, which made his heart suddenly shocked. Among the many Mozus, the undead people can be said to be very unseen. Although their strength is strong, they need them in all kinds of battlefields, but their ability to resurrect their bodies still makes the rest of the devils feel jealous. They also worry about themselves. Once the day of the war, his body was also controlled by the undead. It is precisely because of this that the undead people are very strange temper, which is why he repeatedly used the identity of the frontline commander of the undead to pressure Bavlis. If Bavlis is a general undead, it is estimated that he will choose to turn and leave when he hears this warning. After all, the devil was clearly stipulated before. During this time, no matter who provokes two final wars, he will receive him. Punishment. But Bavlis is now a Hall man, and naturally he will not taboo the command of the devil. "War! Hehe, you can''t represent the movie family, let''s say, you grab my prey. No matter where I sue, I have reason!!" "You...you..." After the movie family and aristocratic children saw thousands of undead eagle owls, many of the former big guys were shocked. They originally thought that they were hundreds of people, and it was not a hand to deal with an undead. It was not until this time that the children of the aristocrats of the movie family understood it. Why did they hope that their father would tell them that they should not provoke the undead summoner, which is the real reason. The guards saw that Bavlis seemed to be moving, and his face suddenly changed. The more ugly face is, the more ugly there is. He did not expect that someone would dare to do anything to him in the movie family''s territory. This is not forgiven! "Wait This is the fault of the undead Summoner, this is our fault, we will return the eagle banshee leader to you!" Although the movie family has their two nine-guards, two flying spiders and hundreds of guards, but he does not feel that he and others can protect the three little well, after all, no one knows, the undead What horrible creatures will come out in the dark fog. The three minors did not object to this time, but he looked at Bavlis with hateful eyes. And when the flying demon spider put the eagle banshee leader out and prepared to take the three to leave, suddenly a voice made him shocked. "Three of the three elders? Well, a little use, leave him, the rest of the people are gone!" what? The guard looked at the person who was horrified and looked at him. He thought that this person was a Baffles follower, but he actually ordered Bavlis to directly, but what is even more incredible is that the undead summoner actually Listening to the command of the man, the undead eagle owls who had already prepared for the attack launched an offensive. "you dare!" Chapter 1177： Conquer Chapter 1177 Conquering Originally, Hall thought that these people were some small aristocrats of the movie family, but they did not expect to encounter three young elders. This identity has some effect on Hall. I want to control him and enter the theater. Conveniently, this is one of the reasons why he suddenly changed his mind. Three little faces looked horrified at the undead eagle owl who flew over, and he did not expect that someone would dare to attack him. "Fast, protect me!" Three little panic, I saw him retreating and talking loudly to the guards. The two nine-guards immediately stopped in front of the three, and summoned the two flying spiders. The more than one hundred guards behind them also came up and gave the three guards. As for the rest of the theater aristocratic children, it is a look of horror and look at the undead hawks and banshees around them. In this case, they are also the first time they see them. Usually they lead soldiers to bully, where I will think that they also have a day of being besieged. "This undead summoner is an adult. This is our fault. We are willing to pay for it!" The guards also wanted to make the final effort, but he found that Bavlis did not seem to be afraid of the devil''s orders, so he changed his mind directly. Admit your mistakes, and then be willing to compensate you that Bavlis can forgive them. As for how the next three will be, it is not his consideration. After all, it is the focus to get through the predicament. "Compensation? Oh, your body is the best compensation!" Bavlis, who already understood Hall''s thoughts, did not hesitate. Under his command, the undead harpy immediately launched an attack. At the same time, the black mist continued to fly a large number of undead flying Warcraft, for a time, the entire sky. They were all occupied by the undead flying Warcraft. Seeing this horrible scene, not only the shadows of the aristocratic children of the movie family were pale, but even the three little ones almost fell off from the flying World of Warcraft. "No, you go back to the city with three little, we are broken!" The guard also found that Bavlis was serious, although he did not know why Bavlis dared to do such a thing, but he knew that If you don''t desperately, then today is likely to become a member of the undead. Thinking of this, this movie **** actually directly erupted the momentum of his body, and then he did not retreat, with a flying spider directly rushed to Bavlis. He knows that there is only one way to solve these situations in order to eliminate these undead. It is to defeat the undead summoner! It wasn''t long before he just moved forward. Suddenly, the feeling of the Guardian''s heart was brought to his heart. The long-term combat experience told him that there was danger and he was approaching. He hurriedly yelled at another guard. "Be careful, don''t..." Another guard just wanted to rush over, suddenly found a figure did not know when it appeared in his companion years ago, then the figure actually directly passed his hand from the companion''s chest. Seeing this, the guard suddenly widened his eyes. After he saw the situation in front of him, he did not hesitate. He turned and rushed toward San Shao. "Three less, go quickly!" I haven''t made a few steps yet. Suddenly there was a sharp pain in my chest. This guard looked at my chest with some mistakes. An obvious arm was not piercing my chest. What kind of guards I wanted to say suddenly lost in front of me. Awareness. The guards of the two nine-powered forces were directly killed. This scene scared them three times. When they turned around and ran away, suddenly there was a sharp pain in the neck, and then the whole person softened. . "Young master, people are caught back!" It was the hope that this momentary killing of two nine-guards, and Hall nodded with satisfaction and turned to Bavlis. "Quick speed!" A few minutes later, there was no one in the entire battlefield. Bavlis was arranging to clean up the battlefield, and Hall was just getting the three. "See the host!" At this time, the three young people are respectful and respectful to Hall, and if they are discovered by other movie aristocrats, it is estimated that the eyes will fall out. "Well, talk about the situation here!" The three Shaowen words did not hesitate, and immediately said what they knew. It turns out that here is the western part of the **** continent, which is the site of the movie family. Hall where they are located is at the most border of the west. The reason why he came here is not entirely for trials, but for distraction. The reason is that his brother, the second lesser, has recently been assigned an important position by his grandfather. It is for this reason that this will give him a distracted idea. I just didn''t think that he would happen to the Hall who had just arrived in the **** continent. He was controlled by blood stasis, and he didn''t know whether he was lucky or lucky. "Yu Cuicheng? Young Master, it seems to be a very remote city, but according to what he said, there is a transmission array to reach other big cities, which is a good news for us." "Well, that''s true, but it seems like I think we have to leave here quietly, it seems to be something to do..." When he said this, Halls gaze looked at the aristocratic children of the theater who had just been transformed into the undead. Is the owner worried about their parents? In fact, the owner is overly worried. There is no need at all. The movie city is just a remote city The strongest is just the advanced strength of the eighth class. If the owner is willing to control this, he can actually take control of the city..." Oh? Hall brows a pick, he suddenly felt that this month is a good way, but **** surgery is limited, after all, unless Hall''s mental strength is improved again, or one will be less. Seeing Hall is a bit hesitant, and the three young people once again said, "Master, in fact, can let the Master of Bavlis ruin the city, let the city owner control the city behind him, as long as he is less exposed to the nobles, it should not be easily found." After thinking about it, Hall felt that this method was still somewhat ill-conceived. After all, the sons and sons of such a large number of heads and aristocrats were destroyed. If there is such a shadow aristocrat who raises an objection, it will be easy to be found. "Since it has already been done, turn all the nobles into undead, and let this thing be handed over to Bavlis. After we get it, let''s go to the next city!" Bavlis heard the news, and it was the most unwilling thing for each of the undead summoners to turn the people of a whole city into undead. Chapter 1178： Shadow Cuicheng Chapter 1178 Shadow Cuicheng Shadow Cuicheng Located in the border town of the western part of the **** moon, the city owner is a warrior of the eighth class. He or the emperor of the earth has been particularly frightened in recent days. The reason is because the three of the three elders of the movie family have come. Although this time they are located in Bentham, the news of the city owner is still somewhat familiar. According to him, the three minorities have already been controlled by two major areas in the west. It can be said that the two are currently the most powerful candidates to inherit the western rule, but even if there are three, it is not a small town owner who can''t be provoked by him. But today I don''t know why, the city owner of Shadow Cuicheng always felt a little uneasy, as if something was going to happen. This feeling made him feel very uncomfortable. He thought about it and he said to the door. "Come on!" Soon, a guard came over to the respectful salute "The Lord of the Lord! What do you have to order?" "Where are you going today? How have you not returned yet?" "Returning to the city''s main adult, San Shao seems to take the young masters to the south to find the eagle banshee leader to do the trial." "The eagle banshee leader?" The city brow wrinkled and nodded and said. "Yeah. There should be no big problems with the two strong people around the three, but you can''t take it lightly. After a while, you take my order to the military camp, let a flying squadron go and see, don''t do anything." "Yes! Master of the city!" The guard left and said, but soon the guard came in again, but this time his face was very ugly. "No... not good, the city owner! Not good!" The city owner saw a wrinkle, and some displeased said, "What happened?" The guards saw the lord''s face very ugly, and said after swallowing. "The Lord of the City, three less are back!" "Well?" The city owner heard his face sullen, what is this, why did the three come back? If this situation is told by the three, the above will be considered to be something that irritates the three little things, and then it will be troublesome. Just want to swear by this ignorant bodyguard, suddenly a few people came in at the door, one of which was just mentioned in the three. "Oh, three less, the secret is back, the people are not sensible, you don''t mind, I will be fine for a while..." "No! He didn''t make a mistake, are you really bad?" Although the three were controlled by Hall with **** techniques, he still retained his previous attitude when facing these city owners. "Ah, three less, this, this must be wrong." The city owner still wanted to explain what, suddenly the city owner and the guards widened their eyes, revealing a shocked look. It turned out that when the city owner wanted to explain something, the three Shaos actually penetrated the sword of the city owner directly. It is reasonable to say that a warrior like the lord of the eighth class can completely avoid this kind of attack, but he is facing three lesss this time, giving him a hundred courage, he does not dare to do it, plus three shots. The timing is just right, so this is the scene. "Three less, you..." The three did not give the city owner a time to talk nonsense. He worried that Hall was dissatisfied. Therefore, he directly sent the sword to the inside with a long overbearing. The blood suddenly flowed out of the chest. The city owner looked unwilling and unbelievable. Soft down on the ground. "Yes, it''s very good, the young master will like your work efficiency!" Bavlis glanced at the city owner who fell to the ground, then said with a smile on his face. "Thank you for the praise of Bavlis!" Three less heard and respectfully bowed. Bavlis was not talking and waved. Suddenly a black mist wrapped the city owner, and the shocked guard at the side responded. He was frightened and wanted to escape, but a figure was concerned that he blocked him before he went out. After seeing this figure, the guard screamed in horror, "The Lord of the City, I..." It turned out that this figure was the city owner who was transformed into a dead soul by Bavlis. He heard the call of the guard. He looked at him blankly, and broke his throat in his horrified eyes. Soon, Another undead soldier stood up. "The army in the city has been wiped out. The next step is to sort things out. Go and get the things from here before, but the young masters have to see them!" The citylor who became the undead did not hesitate. He turned and walked with a few undead soldiers. Bavlis did not stay here. He knew that the transformed undead would unconditionally obey his orders. The situation here has been resolved. Then it is time to report to Hall. ...... "This is the transmission array of the Mozu?" Hall asked, looking at the magic circle in front of him. "Yes, the young master, the transformation of the Mozu and the humans have your differences, but the difference is not too big, the principle is almost the same." Almost? How to make it so bloody! I really don''t understand how the eyes of the Mozu are so bad. Some disgusted look at the transmission line full of blood, Hall shook his head and took out a space ring. This space ring was just given to Bavlis, which contained the property in the shadow city. Looking at the situation inside, Hall found that most of them were domain rocks, which is a necessity for the soldiers to understand the field. "It seems that this time there is no white, if there is a chance, get some more domain stones, and then give them to Dean Hudson, um, yes, there should be a domain stone mine, let your people go to mine. !" "Yes Young Master, I know how to do it." Shadow Cuicheng, although it is a border city, there are at least tens of thousands of regular army guards here, but Hall has come from the end to the end of the battle, but it is only a half-day time. From here, it can be seen that the combat power of the Mozu actually Not so much. In fact, this is the reason why Hall has transformed the concept. He does not want to think about his current strength, let alone occupy a small city. As long as he thinks, it is not difficult to occupy the **** continent. Its already a day after Pavliss arrangement of the movie Cuicheng. Hall, they will use the transmission array to go to the main city of the movie family, and they will see the city. There are some three grandfathers, that is, the shadows. The two elders are in town. It''s not that Hall is looking for something, but only here is the transmission array of the bloodline city. After some discussion, Hall and Bavlis were dressed as three followers. If it was smooth at this time, it would be a matter of time to transfer to the blood city. After confirming that there was nothing missing, the pedestrians started the transmission array. After they had just transmitted the Hall, the movie city closed the transmission array... Chapter 1179： 2 less Chapter 1179, two less After a ray of light, Hall came to a new place. When it came out, Hall found that it was the same as Allen''s mainland. It was surrounded by heavily guarded troops. Obviously everyone couldn''t afford a fool. They all know that the transmission array can be convenient for everyone to transmit, and it is also convenient for the enemy to invade. Therefore, each city''s transmission array will be equipped with a lot of military guards here. "Well? Isn''t this three little? How is he coming back now?" A guard suddenly saw the three little, and suddenly he turned his eyes, and immediately thought of what he was busy talking to the people on the side. "You go to receive three little, no matter what requirements, you should first, but don''t do it right away, don''t you understand?" The man nodded. "I know, you are going back soon!" After saying this person, they immediately came to the Hall with respect and respect, and listened to the rumor when they were a few meters away. "I have seen three less!" Three little know that Hall is going to the blood family, and will not waste time here, so he immediately said with a stern attitude. "Schedule now, I am going to the Blood Fort!" laugh! Blood Fort? For the name of the blood family, Hall couldn''t help but laugh, and the guard looked at Hall with some surprises. He didn''t think that there were such daring people in the followers of the three. However, he did not have time to see the Hall, he was scorned by the three. "Look what, I didn''t hear what I said?" "Ah, sorry for three, I will arrange it right away. You should wait a moment at the pavilion next to you." He said that he quickly apologized and then made a gesture to the pavilion. "Well, hurry up, I am in a hurry!" There is a sneer in the guard, do you think you are still the third three? Hurry? Oh, wait for me to estimate that you are not in a hurry! However, this guard is very good at concealing. No one has found out what he is thinking. On the surface, he is very respectful and can not see any problems. However, he did not know that whether he was Hall or Bavlis, what they were best at was the mental power. The slight changes in the guarding face were clearly seen by them. When the guards went to prepare the refreshments, Bavlis said with a cold eye. "Young master, this guard is a bit problematic." "Well, no matter who he is, as long as he does not hinder us from going to the blood family, we will not be extravagant." "Yes, young master!" Bavliss voice just fell, and the guard came with a group of maids. "Three little, I have prepared some refreshments. You should wait here first. The energy stone of the transmission array has been used up. I am asking people to prepare immediately, just for a while." After the refreshment was put away, the guard left with the maid. At this time, even the three minors knew that there was a problem. "Master, I am sorry, it seems that my brother should have done this deliberately." "Nothing..." Hall drank a cup of tea from the theater, and a special smell suddenly rushed to the tip of his tongue. "Well, it tastes good." The three do not know what Hall meant. The face suddenly showed an anxious look. He knew that Hall was strong. Although he was already controlled by Hall''s **** technique, this does not mean that he would like to see it. The cities that went to the movie family were destroyed by Hall one by one! Just when the three were a little anxious, the group came from afar. When the three saw the coming, the face could not change. "You... what are you doing here?!" Hall looked up and saw that the coming man was a young man. The looks were similar to those of the three. This person is supposed to be a brother of three. Sure enough, the people did not pay attention to the anger of the three, but said with a smile. "Ah, my lovely brother is back. Why can''t I come here to see my brother?" This person is the brother of three young, that is, the brother mentioned in the mouth of the three young people who took his inheritance right and drove it to the edge city. "You don''t need your fake! You can rest assured that I will leave here for a while, so as not to hinder your eyes!" "Oh?" Second, a little strange look at his younger brother, with his understanding of his younger brother, even if the three young have no chance to compete with him at this time, he is not likely to be soft to himself, right now he is so anxious to go to the blood family Blood Fort, is it to get support from the blood family? Thinking of this, the second less naturally will not easily let the three less leave, he looked at the three little smiles with a smile. "My brother said what I said, but my brother, interrupted the bones and tied the ribs, no matter what, we are brothers!" If Hall is not here, the three little ones can''t help but hit a fist directly on his face. After he finishes, he still has to ask him the taste of the big fist in the casserole! ! "Hey! I don''t need to worry about your affairs, you still manage your own affairs! Go, I don''t want to see you!" The more the three are, the more they are, the more they want to let him go. "Oh, maybe your brother still doesn''t know. Just now Grandpa has already spoken. You will see him immediately after you return. The transfer array has been closed. Only after Grandpa agrees, will it be ordered to open!" what? Three less heard words suddenly widened his eyes, a look of awkward expression on his face looked at Hall, seeing Hall did not show an angry expression, the three could not help but relieved, he was vowed to finish The task, but now it is not achieved, which makes San Shaoxin very fearful, for fear that Hall is not happy to destroy the entire film family. Just when the three did not know what to do, a voice suddenly came from the side. "Since the three elders of the movie family want to see three less, then three less will go to see it Just right, I can also say hello to the three elders, lest others say that our undead people don''t understand politeness!" Undead? ! Until this time, the second few found the Bafflis sitting on the side, looking at the pair of green eyes, two eyes showed a look of disgust and fear. "It turned out that this **** has gone to the undead, and brought it back. It seems that he went to the blood family this time, and should also go looking for help! The bastard, which guy said that he went to the shadow city, I was told that I am going back. His skin!" Feeling the breath of Bavlis''s body, several guards around the two guards immediately guarded. For the unruly personality of the undead, almost all the demons are clear, so the necessary alert is still needed. "Oh, the original brother and the undead people came back together. Since the undead people want to see my grandfather, then go together." The reason why the second less agrees is that his grandfather is the second elder of the movie family. Everyone knows that he does not like the undead, and the three young people who come with an undead person come over, dont they just hit the gun? It is because of this that the second few made this decision, but only after a while he could not laugh. Chapter 1180： Oswald Chapter 1180 Oswald Osvid, the second elder of the movie family, was forced to guard the west by the patriarch of the shadow family because of the occupation of the **** continent. It can be said that the whole west is his Oswego who has the final say. Oswego has several sons, but it is a pity that he has been killed in several battles, but fortunately his eldest son left two A grandson, that is, two less and three less. Because of his son''s death, he was very fond of these two grandchildren, but now he is facing a headache, that is the choice of the next heir. They all say that every generation, grandfather loves grandchildren, grandmother loves old, but Oswald is a favorite. Only recently, the three have done a lot of things that disappoint him. This has led him to issue a few orders, so that the two have taken over many important departments, but the three little **** have left their jobs and ran straight. Going outside, I was so angry that Oswego broke several favorite items. Fortunately, he sent two guards to the three thousand, and there were two flying spiders. He believed that as long as he was in the theater, no **** dared to hurt three. Today, he is very atmosphere, because he just got the news, three less came back, but he came back with the undead people, and it seems that the relationship with the undead is good. Everyone knows that the people of Oswego and the undead do not deal with it, but the little grandson he likes is actually coming back with the undead. Isn''t this a fuel for the fire? "No, this stinky boy is not only as simple as me. Is he really looking for the undead to be a foreign aid?" To the position of the western commander, to be honest, the three elders did not like it very much, because there were too many things, which made him have no way to cultivate, which also led him to so many years, even in the first class. I heard that the elders have a tendency to break through, which makes him very anxious. It is for this reason that he will deliberately disclose the news of the successor. He did not think that the struggle between the two grandchildren broke out, and his little grandson, San Shao, actually made this thing that made him angry. . "Two bastards! Do you think that you do not know what you are doing? Or too young! What is good in this position, strength is king! No strength will be stepped on at any time! How can you not understand the two? My good intentions?" After an angry anger, Oswald finally calmed down. He has decided to educate the two **** for a while and let them know that in this world, everything is based on strength! As for the undead, he already thought that he would find a reason to pack him, but he would not kill him. After all, he is also a member of the Mozu. Now is the key moment to fight humanity, he does not want to Violation of the order of the devil. It didn''t take long for a guard to come up and tell Osvid that they were coming back. After sending the guards, Osvid put a stern expression on the top of the hall. Soon, a group of people led by the guards and went down to the hall. When they came in, they found the grandfather sitting on the top, and found that Grandpas face was not very good, and his heart suddenly felt proud. "Oh, Grandpa is angry, this time I see how you do it!" After the guards left, the second and the third were called Oswego. Osvid did not pay attention, but stared at Bavlis and Hall. Because Baffles and Hall don''t have luggage, even if they pretend to greet! "Ha ha ha! Good! Very good!!" When I heard Oswegos anger and laugh, the two hearts suddenly became happy. He felt that it was right to bring this undead person into it. The undead family that his silly younger brother had found was really Gods assist! Originally, he still thought about how to get his grandfather Osvid to look at Bavlis, this is good, the pig teammates directly assisted! "Grandpa, I will tell you about this, this is..." Three little know the strength of his grandfather. After all, he has become a blood slave of Hall. Naturally, he does not want to see Hall''s accident. However, Oswald heard that after three times talking to the undead, his face became more and more blue. "Idiot! It seems that I have not used it before, then I will watch the show next time!" Two young hearts licked his brother''s sentence, and then stood on the side with a gloating face. "enough!" Sure enough, Oswald did not explain to the three, and directly interrupted his next words. "You... really let me down!" When he said this, Oswald had a pain in his heart, and after a deep breath, his eyes showed a fierce color. "Death Summoner? Oh, you are so daring! Don''t you know, it''s not something you can just join in!" Oswald has already killed himself, because his grandson will even defend a person of the undead. This is the last thing he wants and the least wants to see, but the fact is that he is living in front of him. I feel that my heart is as uncomfortable as being pierced by a knife. What did Oswego and the second did not think was that Bavlis actually spoke at this time. "Oswald is... Hehe, I think you are not suitable to sit here!" "Hahaha! No wonder I feel so good today. It turns out that today is my lucky day!" Two young hearts are very happy He can already imagine how angry his grandfather is at this time. The dead undead who is looking for death can already be said to be dead, and his younger brother will lose the right to compete with him forever. "Interesting... are you saying this... on behalf of yourself, or on behalf of the Lich King?" When he said this, Oswalds eyes were already dissatisfied with the killing. He had already made a decision. As long as it was not the old guys, he would take the head of this ignorant big bastard! "The Lich King? Oh, the Lich King can''t order me!" "Its a mouthful of madness! Come, give me... eh? Its so daring! Oswald was mad at the scene, and he saw the unsuccessful undead Summoner in front of him using summoning in front of him. After several figures coming out of the dark fog, Oswald did not hesitate and said to the air. "You succeeded in angering me! Congratulations, you don''t have to go back! Kill them!" No one even responded. Suddenly several figures appeared, and the sword in his hand was cut against the heads of the undead soldiers... Chapter 1181： What is that person called? Chapter 1181 What is that person called? "Hey!" The two figures that popped out were very profitable. They gave the first undead soldiers to the dagger, and rushed toward Bavlis without stopping. % The people of the Mozu know that if they want to avoid endless battles with undead soldiers, they must deal with the Sorcerer of the Dead. Bavlis looked at the two black shadows that had been rushing and did not show a panic look. He looked at the two shadows with interest, as if the two were not killing him, but performing. "Oh?" Oswald looked at Bavlis with some surprise. He had seen madness, but he had never seen it so mad. The second is a look of joy in front of the scene. After starting from Bavlis, he knows that his brother is finished. No matter what the reason is, this time his brother cant get from this. I got out of the way. He would like to see what kind of expression his brother would look like if the wicked Slayer Summoner was killed. It was only when he looked up at the three little faces that his face was slightly stunned. "He shouldn''t be afraid, should he be nervous? Who is this calm expression to whom?" At first, I thought that my brother was looking for a dead two to see the three little, and suddenly I was a little annoyed. "Hey, I will continue to install it when you see it! You will have a good look!" Just as the two young hearts were secretly screaming, suddenly two screams came and heard that the voice was not only the second to stop, but even Oswego who sat on top of it was stunned. "how is this possible!" I saw that the two screams were actually the two shadows. They are the secret guards of Osvid. They can be the defenders of Osvid. Since the strength is not low, both of them are waiting. The screen elites are screened by layers. But now they are being hit by people and heavy into the ground, watching the shocking wounds of the two black shadow chests, Osvid knows that unless there are some powerful potions, the two can''t escape for a while. The threat of death. "Damn! You dare to kill me here!" Oswego angered, but the two men followed his many years of guards, and lost two, even if Oswego''s heart could not help but feel distressed. "You!" Oswald quickly looked at a figure beside Bavlis, feeling the breath he had brought, and he said that he hated his teeth. "No wonder, I said why you are such a bold soul summoner, you have such a card!" The person who shot was not the person of Bavlis, but the hope. After all, Bavlis himself was a nine-time summoner, and he did not control the strength of the semi-class. "Oh, actually, I didn''t want to do this at first. We are just a passer-by, and it will be fine, but your grandson seems to have to let us come!" At this time, Hall spoke. When he didn''t talk, whether it was Oswego or two, he used Hall as a passer-by, only when they saw Bavlis and looked at it. After seeing Hall coming, respectfully standing on both sides, the two men could not help but reveal a horrified expression. Apparently both of them looked at the eyes today, and for a long time, the original Lord turned out to be the young man in front of him. "You...not a demon?! You are human!!" Oswald''s observation was very keen. After he glanced at Hall, he immediately discovered that Hall was truly identity. "What humans?" Two did not think that there would be human low-lying creatures here, not only that, this low-lying creature seems to be provoking their movie family. "Damn, you dare to bring a human to come, you..." Noisy! Hall''s brow wrinkled, and the look of the side directly rushed over to the second, and after seeing the gaze, the face suddenly changed. "Globe! You don''t exist when I don''t exist!" Oswald naturally couldn''t hope to kill his grandson in front of him, so after he looked at his shot, he didn''t say a direct flash in front of the second. Then, if you dont look at it, you will hit a punch. Although the punch was a bit rushed, the terror power on the fist made the look of the look slightly changed. He originally wanted to give up the attack, but in the end it broke out all the momentum and slammed into the fists of the coming people. "Hey!" After a loud bang, a huge amount of energy suddenly gathered, and Bavlis immediately summoned several large dead bodies in front of him and Hall, while the three minors did not hesitate to turn directly. Kneeling on the ground. "boom!" The shock wave suddenly spread toward the surroundings as soon as the hope of contact with Oswegos fist was spread. Then, the shock wave was mixed with powerful forces, spreading from around and looking around Oswego. Www.novelhall.com~ For a time, the roof of the hall began to tremble, and then the shivering roof was directly smashed, and the hall suddenly became fragmented. The outside of the theater guards couldnt help but see their eyes. If it wasnt for the scene, they thought it was an illusion. Oswald did not think that the power of hope was so powerful, clearly that he was higher than a level of hope, but the two had just hit a tie. "Is this your strength? Oh, good, very good!" Oswald glanced at Hall and Bavlis, and said in a dignified tone. "It''s you... too bad!" When Hall said this, Oswalds whole man suddenly became angry. He did not think that this odious human being dared to say this. "It seems that I haven''t done it for a long time, and many people have forgotten me!" Oswald was surprisingly calm at this time, but he was familiar with his two and three less, but Oswego was Really angry. When Oswego was angry, it was still two when their parents died. It was said that Oswald directly caused the race that killed two parents to die directly, including various creatures in that race. . For the Mozu, although this kind of genocide has happened, it is really rare to really think of Oswego. "Oh, you are dead! Grandpa is not so fun!" "Oh? Is it? Well, yes, Bavlis, what is the guy we killed before?" Bavlis knew that Hall was deliberately angry with Oswego, so he pretended to be a reflection, and finally patted his head and said with amazement. "Young master, that person seems to be Terence!" "What! This is impossible!" Chapter 1182： attack ? "That man is Terence!" what? Impossible, absolutely impossible! Second, they may have some doubts about the name, but Oswald will not be wrong, Terence is their elders! Not only is the status and patriarch similar, but even the strength is at the top.С˵``-` and many more! Suddenly Oswalds face changed, and he suddenly thought of a possibility, that is, Terences elders seemed to be carrying out a task. According to his statement and the powerful strength of the side, this made Oswald suddenly aware. Yes, this thing is really possible to be true! "Damn! You must have attacked him after the elders used the secret technique, bastard, can''t forgive!" Oswego was really angry, only to see his legs squat, the whole person suddenly disappeared in the same place under the explosive power of this moment. "Young master is careful!" Looked at his face and changed his face, because he was the first to discover that Oswegos goal was not him, but the Hall next to him! Obviously Oswald has already seen that Hall is the principal of these people. As long as he catches Hall, how can he clean up and hope that they are not the ones who have the final say! Seeing that he was about to reach out to Hall, suddenly Oswegos face changed because he found that the situation seemed to be a little wrong. Halls face did not show a panicked look. Obviously, Hall had already found himself. But why is he so calm? Soon, a powerful and fast lightning told him the answer. Lightning hit his head directly. As long as he wanted to continue to attack Hall, he would definitely hit the lightning. There was no way, Oswald had to give up this wonderful opportunity, but just as he gave up attacking Hall and turned his head to avoid the attack, suddenly a figure appeared in front of him. "this is!!" Osvid looked at his eyes with a horrified look at the sudden claws. When he couldnt escape, he had to hold his hands in front of him. Then came a huge force. Oswald felt that his hands were not his own. Then, the whole person was shot and flew out by this force. When he quit, he only saw it clearly. The attacking him just turned out to be a huge lightning golden eagle! Lightning Golden Eagle is not a rare species in the **** continent, but it can become a lightning golden eagle like this holy level, which is definitely the existence of the hegemon level on the **** continent! "This... is his summoned beast? Is he a summoner?!" If Oswald didn''t know Hall''s identity at this time, then he could be alive. A human summoner who has a holy summoned beast. When did humans have such a strong person? Looking at his appearance, it seems that the age is not great. and many more! Suddenly Oswegos face became more and more blue, because he thought of a situation, Hall just said that he killed the films elders, Terence, if Hall didnt lie, then Allens continent ... "Oh! Not good! Allen''s plan for the mainland has been destroyed by him!" "Hey!" The scream of the Lightning Golden Eagle pulled back the Oswego of the gods, and saw the lightning golden eagle attack again. Osvid sneaked a word, then concentrated on fighting the Golden Eagle. "Well, here is the lightning golden eagle, you go to destroy the resistance here." Seeming to think of something, Hall turned his head and smiled at the pale face. "Don''t say, I really want to thank you for closing the transmission array today, otherwise someone has already sent the message." what! The second few heard the words and couldnt wait to give themselves a slap in the face, watching the undead soldiers who were constantly coming out of the black fog, and he swallowed hard. "I... can I leave now?" "You said?" Hall smiled and smiled at the second, only to see the face of the two little faces with a bitter expression, the answer is obvious, of course not! Lightning Golden Eagle and Oswego are both masters, but Lightning Golden Eagle is a World of Warcraft, the strength and quality of the body is not comparable to Oswego, so after a few contacts, Osvi Germany is slowly at a disadvantage. Hall knew that if he couldn''t control a holy power, he was right at Bavlis. "If you can guarantee to make a dead soldier of at least half-level, then this person will be handed over to you!" Bavlis heard the words, and he immediately waited for Hall Road. "Master, please rest assured, I will be successful!" I don''t know why, I heard that Hall is now discussing with Baffles to make his grandfather into a dead soul, and his two eyes seem to look at Hall like a ghost. "Impossible, my grandfather is the second elder of the movie family. He can''t fail!" Hall took a second look and then said to the three little ones. "He gave it to you!" For this brother, the three young people will not be merciful. After hearing Halls orders, they will immediately go to the second. Two rare sights looked scared and looked at the three younger brothers "www.novelhall.com~ you, what are you going to do? You must not mess around! I am your brother!" "Brother? Oh, I don''t have such a brother!" When Hall left, two screams came from inside. Bavlis did not follow Hall. He constantly summoned the undead army, and the undead army immediately rushed toward the surrounding theater fighters. For a time, the whole city was in chaos. And Hall came to the transmission array with a look of hope, and saw the soldiers who were on alert, looking at the cold, and after a ray of light, those movie warriors were turned into nothing. "Not allowed to retreat! A magical array can be full of energy, stick to it! We...ah!" A general of the movie family also wanted to encourage morale, but his words had not been finished, and suddenly there was a dazzling look. When he reacted, he discovered that his headless body appeared in front of him. It was not until this time that he knew that he had been cut off from his head. "Well, you will be unhappy like Bavlis, leave it to him!" When I heard Hall, I didnt expect to be under heavy hand. However, those movie warriors were not looking for an enemy. Looking at the team of soldiers who were eager to enter the theater, it was like a wolf into the flock, and some came. The movie soldier looked at him with horror. "Give me the people next to me!" Seeing Hall''s indifferent appearance, several movie generals immediately pointed to Hall. The soldiers who responded immediately rushed over, but they would not have rushed to the front of the hall. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of them. When they saw the figure in front of them, the eyes were squirting out. "I seem so bullied?" Chapter 1183： have a thought Chapter 1183 has an idea The sudden appearance of these figures is naturally the summoned beasts of Hall. Hall did not release them all, but it was just a few semi-sacred summoned beasts in front of them, and they were able to destroy the theater army here. . "Hey!" A scream of screaming with a soul emanated from A''s mouth, and the movie-going warriors who were close to it went straight to the bottom and died directly. Looking at the A-Da, who had just killed a large soldier, the generals of the theater suddenly panicked. "This... how is this possible!" "Nothing is impossible!" Hall glanced at the generals of the theater and then said to them. "The action is faster, yes, don''t destroy the magic array!" With the order of Hall, Ada did not hesitate, one like a wild horse that broke the reins, and killed the film soldiers without leaving the film. Looking at the excitement of the summoned beasts, Hall touched his chin and muttered to himself. "Hey, how excited about each other, is it that I am too harsh on them recently?" The film-bearing army of the transmission array did not take long to be looked at and the Ada they destroyed. Soon, one undead soldier came over to take over. After looking at the intact transmission array, Hall nodded with satisfaction. "Close the transmission array to other places, and then open it after you have finished packing it." The sound of the Hall just fell, and a huge sound suddenly came from the front, followed by a roar. "Asshole, this is what you forced me!" Hall heard a wrinkle, and saw the figure appearing above it was Oswego. At this time, he burst out a strong energy all over the body. Hall, who suddenly saw the increase of strength, immediately understood it. Vader was forced by the Lightning Golden Eagle to have no way, and this had to make such a move. The lightning eagle, which has become a holy level, is naturally not a Hall used as a flying World of Warcraft. It only shows that it opens its mouth against Oswego, and a thunder energy is gathering rapidly. Feeling the crazy and violent thunder energy, Oswald''s face became more difficult to look. "A wicked beast, give me to die!" A group of energy was pressed into a small ball by Oswego. The ball rushed toward the lightning golden eagle with horrible energy. The lightning golden eagle did not hesitate. A group of violent ray flashed against Oswego. . The two energy rushed together, and Hall was a little surprised. The ball actually broke the lightning energy released by the Golden Eagle, and rushed directly along the thunder energy. The Lightning Golden Eagle screamed and slammed the ball when it was about to hit it. "Hey! Do you think that you are victorious? Give me a burst!" Suddenly a small ball violently erupted a powerful impact, and Hall saw the lightning golden eagle immediately, while the side of the scene quickly stopped at Hall. before. "Young Master is dangerous!" The explosion centered on the Lightning Golden Eagle and rushed toward Hall. Whether it was the undead soldiers or the movie warriors, they were directly shattered by this shock, and even the bodies were not left. Looking at the Hall and others who were shocked by the shock, Oswalds face finally showed a smile. "Hahaha, this is the end of the game with me! You...oh...how is it possible, this is..." Osvid, who was still laughing, after seeing the figure in the black fog, the whole person They all showed their eyes wide open, and a stunned expression looked at the figure in front of them. He felt that he must be dazzled, otherwise how could this happen. "Hey!" A scream of killing made Oswald unable to resist a chill. "Black Dragon... Why is there a black dragon here?" It turned out to be at a critical time. Hall put the little black out, and the black dragon with the most magical ability to immunize easily absorbs the violent energy. It was just that the little black who was just sleeping, felt a bit uncomfortable to wake up to Hall, and the attack just made it even more uncomfortable, so it glanced at Osvid with a look that could kill people. Even the sacred Oswego was scared by this scene, because he suddenly realized a horrible thing, that is, this human being is actually a dragon summoner! Oswego''s face was very pale. Apparently he was also stunned by the blacks that were strong in front of him, but Xiaohe did not pay attention to him. He opened his mouth and rushed toward him. The hot dragon directly sent out from his mouth. . Xiao Heis action directly made the big move, and Oswegos face changed. He naturally felt the terror power brought by the hot energy. He did not hesitate to fight back with a shot. He would not be stupid to try. The power of the dragon. But even so, he still underestimated the power of the little black dragon, the hot dragon has no resistance, directly destroying the power of Oswald. Looking at his own power was destroyed, and the hot dragon rushed to the face, Oswald immediately thought of running away, but it was over, in his horrified cry, the dragon would not carelessly take him whole The people swallowed, and the screams suddenly came. The three rushed over to witness this scene. He first looked at the black dragon, and then looked at Oswego who was stunned by another look. "This... is this the real strength of the master? God! This is actually a black dragon!" The power of the Black Dragon did not disappoint Hall. Oswald used the mystery to improve his strength and wounded the Lightning Golden Eagle, but he did not escape the Black Dragon''s dragon. But Hall is not so happy because he found that the power of each holy level is not that simple. If Hall doesn''t have a black dragon around, it is estimated that he is likely to overturn the ship in the gutter! After glanced at the wound on the Golden Eagle, Hall frowned and then took out a reagent containing life spring water to take it to the Golden Eagle, which took it back. As for Xiao Hei, Hall did not immediately close it, but let him cooperate with Bavlis and they controlled the whole city. After the resistance of the whole city disappeared, it was already a day later, and Hall, who was eager to leave the Blood Fort, was surprised to stay in the secret room of Oswego. "Haha, its really hard to get through the iron shoes!" Hall looked at the pieces of the map in his hand, and his face was really happy. "I didn''t expect that there would be a map here. So, except for the blood patriarch, there is a piece, the last piece should be in the hands of the demon family... oh... I suddenly have another idea..." Chapter 1184： Big elder Chapter 1184 Great Elders "It turns out that the transmission array is only here!" Hall blinked and looked at the map from the Oswego Chamber of Secrets. The above marks the details of the entire **** continent, some of which are marked with a red alert point, which describes some powerful Warcraft. If other people, it is estimated that they will detour directly from here, but Hall is not the same, as long as those Warcraft are not strong enough to be able to pick up the black, then they will all become the power of Hall! The reason why Hall has a new idea is that he found that this **** continent is an alley with only two doors. I saw that the two doors were held, so anyone in this alley would be unable to fly. Halls idea is why not block one of the gates from the Mozu, so that the entire **** continent will become a human territory. With the support of the **** continent, the human warrior will become the same powerful existence as the magician, but it can still be mass-produced. This is the most care of Hall, so that even if one day the devil again Open the door to the **** continent, then they can only kill at most on the **** continent and humans, instead of directly reaching the continent of Allen! With such an intermediate belt, humans can get a good chance to breathe. "Seal Valley? The power of the four races are all here. How can I get them back to the military?" After seeing Oswego''s counterattack, Hall did not feel that a black dragon and a lightning golden eagle could destroy at least three holy powers. If they could separate them one by one, it would not be a big problem. The question now is how to separate them? "With! Oswego has been wiped out, Seal Valley has only one month of the shadow family of the Holy Power, as long as the three less to go to pass a false message, it is said that Oswego and the mysterious figure hit both injuries and injuries, so Once, the defending movie player will naturally come back. Its not a big problem to pack him alone. I just want to use the same method to lie to the remaining three tribes, unless they are really fools. Or it won''t succeed at all...then..." After considering it for a moment, Hall decided to destroy a movie-level sage-level powerhouse. After all, one less enemy has more confidence in himself. The plan was told to three less, three less did not hesitate to agree, watching the three less from the transfer array, Hall will immediately look forward to them to find. "A moment Bafflis will release some undead soldiers, um, yes, what about the Oswego? It seems that he only has bones left, I don''t know if it works." "The young master is assured that the strength of such a holy strong body is very large. After my transformation, he has become a semi-class undead soldier!" "Oh?" Hall heard the words, and he didn''t think that Bavlis was really successful. In this way, Bavlis was a semi-sacred undead summoner. "This is much more than a young master. Without a young master, there is no me today!" Bavlis was very eye-catching. After seeing Hall''s eyes, he immediately respectfully said. The look of the side glanced at him, his eyes filled with disdainful eyes, but fortunately, Bavlis knew the character of the look, so he did not care. In his words, I was originally a beggar. Do you still expect me to be blushing and thick? ...... Seal valley This is the most important place in the **** continent. Because of the particularity of this valley, the surrounding space is particularly stable, so it has become the most suitable and ideal place for the layout of the transmission array. There are two exits in the valley. There are two large portals, one of which is not guarded by one, because the transmission array does not seem to have been activated, and the other one has many elite soldiers guarding. This is In the same transmission domain of the magic domain, basically every day, some people or substances are transmitted from inside. In the surrounding area of ??the valley, there are four large camps. The camps in the east are all camped in red. They are not only very red, but also very gorgeous. This is the camp of the blood family. In the south, it is a rough rent built with special materials. It looks white in the distance, but if you approach, the worried person is expected to be scared to death, because it is all about using various creatures. Made of skeletons, this is the camp of the Devils. Even the undead people in the north feel that this camp is very ugly! As for the undead people in the north, don''t look at them themselves, but they are the noble ones of the devils. Therefore, their camp layout is not much worse than the blood family. If the outsiders do not know, they must choose a camp to live in. It is estimated that their first reaction is the undead, but if they find that they are inside after they go in, do not know if they can live to see the sun of the next day! As for why not choose the Western film camp, because the theater camp is estimated to be similar to their names, the entire camp is filled with black, watching the camp that is more suppressed than the demons, except for their movie family, it is estimated that there are few Individuals are willing to go in. At this time, in the camp of the movie family, a group of people rushed to a camp. "What? Two elders are injured?!" The voice of the speaker was very loud, and the people in the entire camp were shocked. "Yeah Grandpa, my grandfather, he is injured now, he is not allowed to come over, but I sneaked over myself, I am worried that the person who hurts Grandpa will come back, so... "Hey! You are right! The second brother, he is such a temper, can fight against the second brother and lose both, the strength is not weak, but what is the identity of that person? Why he wants to target our movie family?" Three less heard words and immediately told Hall to say good things. "Grandpa, I heard that the person seems to want to ask Grandpa for a map, Grandpa does not give it, then this is played!" map? The film elders heard the words first, then immediately understood, where is the map, it should be a piece of map debris! "I didn''t think that the thing was really in the hands of the second brother. I asked him if he wanted it. He didn''t recognize it! I see how he explained this time!" Thinking of this, the elders immediately said to the three young people, "The situation is very urgent, we will go back immediately!" Chapter 1185： The power of the big elders of the theater Chapter 1185 The Power of the Shadow Elders The film elders chose to go back. He didn''t know at all. At the moment he agreed, the three little mouths showed a slight curvature. The film elders did not inform the heads of several other races. When he left, he chose to leave quietly and did not alarm anyone. If no one comes over, it is estimated that there is no one in the theater camp at this time. The choice of the elders who chose to go back is even more unknown. It is estimated that this is the last regretful choice he has made in his life! ...... "Where is the second elder, take me to see him soon!" The elder who came back immediately said to the three Shao, but when he said this, his brows were crumpled, because he found that San Shao not only did not answer his words, but also accelerated to leave. And just as he was about to stop the three, he suddenly attacked him directly against him. "Be bold!! Dare to attack!" When Hall heard this, he couldnt help but laugh. Everyone started. You said this, is it interesting? Originally, only a few angry elders were blocking the sneak attack of the coming people, especially after seeing the face of the sneak attacker, the eyes suddenly won the boss. "Second! How is you! How do you become this look!? Ah!" The elders roared, and then the two elders who sneaked directly flew. The reason why he can recognize the two elders in front of him is that the moves and weapons are so familiar when the two elders attacked. After all, they have known each other for hundreds of years! However, Hall was looking at the angry elders with a look of disappointment, and finally some incredible. "I convinced, so I can recognize it? I know you when I am emotional." This is not a joke!" Bavlis did not answer Hall, because the elders were already in an angry state, and the two elders who were transformed into undead were obviously not his opponents. "Okay, look at you, if Oswego is shocked, it is estimated that Bavlis will be sad, um, although he has no heart." I hoped that after I had a cry, I would kill it. It was only when Bavlis saw it. "Thank you, Master, I am really worried that this work will be destroyed. This is a rare good work for me!" For the hobby of the undead, Hall smiled and did not laugh at him. After all, everyone has his own preferences. Even if Bavlis is controlled by his own **** technique, he does not want to be too strong in this regard, such as Hope, this guy now likes to wear cool all day long, Hall simply let him install enough! Fortunately, there is no such thing as the sorcerer who lost the love of Avril in the Allen continent. Otherwise, he is really worried that Avril is not affected by it. "Hey! You should be one of the accomplices who killed my second brother!" After the big elders watched the boxing, they couldnt help but look at him, only after seeing Bavlis and Hall, the whole The people suddenly broke out with a strong killing. "Undead?" You dare to turn my second brother into a dead soul, you give me to die! It was said that the film elders had given up on the lookout and Oswego, and directly killed them against Bavlis and Hall. When a sacred powerhouse sees a completely erupting sacred powerhouse, he first chooses not to fight back with all his strength, but to find a way to temporarily evade, and wait for the sage of the sage to dissipate. Opportunity to counterattack. And if the average person, it is estimated that he can only wait for his eyes to die, but Halls performance is to let the big elders of the movie family give a slight glimpse, because he did not show a panicked look, and did not yell, but It was so faint to look at him, as if the situation in front of him was not a big problem for him. "Well? Why is that human being not afraid? Is it?" The film elders were just stunned by anger, so he had already reacted and he quickly took his footsteps. The rich combat experience is still very effective. Just when the shadow elders just took hold, a lightning bolt flew directly toward him. Like this kind of attack, it is impossible to hurt the shadow elders. He just escaped the lightning by a slight sideways. After looking up at the sky, he said with a dignified look. "It turns out... you are the master of this group!" Looking at the three little people hiding behind the Hall, the shadow elders calmly asked. "You... as a descendant of the movie family, why do you rebel? And still rely on human beings, do you want to sell your grandfather in order to compete for the seat?" In the eyes of the big elders of the theater, although the lookout is a semi-holy summoned beast, and the lightning golden eagle is a holy summoned beast, this does not mean that they can kill their younger brother, with his own process of confrontation and The understanding of his younger brother''s strength, he does not believe that his brother will easily die in their hands, must be three little before the hands and feet, as for the poison or other is not known. "Selling?" Three little timid look at the film elders, and then after seeing that Hall still calmed down, he thought about it and then took the courage to step forward and said. "I didn''t sell him, I went backwards, oh... Osvid, he was fighting, and he died in the end!" "Well? Die and die? Just use this holy level to summon the beast and this semi-class garbage?" Semi-class garbage? Seeing the big elders of the movie family directly pointed to the hope that he was rubbish, looking at his face and having these hard-to-look looks, but Hall blinked because he knew that the movie elders did not say Wrong, in the view of the Holy Power, those who are half-step into the Holy Power are really not qualified compared to them! "Yes! Oswego is dead!" "Ha ha ha! Good! Very good!" The big elders of the movie family are very angry and laugh As he laughs, his momentum suddenly increases, until this time, Hall and others understand this. The original film elders actually hide their strength. "You are relying on them. If this is the case, then let me desperately die!" When the voice just fell, the big elders of the movie family suddenly flashed, and the whole person disappeared in the same place. Then, by his nearest Oswego, he was shot and flew out, looking at his face, he had not reacted. A figure came directly to him. With a bang, the scales on the body were directly crushed. After the whole person squirted a blood, they directly entered the city like a missile. For a time, the houses in the city collapsed. The Lightning Golden Eagle also reacted at this time, but the Shadow Elders were one step ahead of him. With his heavy fists, the Lightning Golden Eagle was actually taken to the ground by him. Looking at the stunned expression of Hall and others, the film elders are condescending. "Don''t think that there is a first-class summoned beast, you can provoke my great movie family!" Chapter 1186： court death Chapter 1186 is looking for death The voice of the big elders of the theater is very proud. He looks at the lightning eagle that he has defeated and looks at them. His eyes show a disdainful look. "Now, are you ready to die? Human!" The film elders looked at Hall with a gloomy look, apparently he was already killing. After all, Hall can kill the two elders, but this is one of the few sacred powerhouses, so Hall must pay for his actions. "Oh, yes!" The film elders did not wait for Hall to return, and turned to look at the side of Bavlis faintly said. "Almost forgot, it is your rancid guy who turned the two elders into undead. Oh, I didn''t think that the undead people actually listened to human words, interesting and interesting!" The big elders of the movie family suddenly laughed, and after a while they closed their smiles. "I suddenly changed my mind, first take apart your bones and see how you are pieced together!" After saying that the movie elders suddenly disappeared in front of everyone, Bavlis saw a change of face. He naturally knows what will happen when he is approached by the film elders at this time. So he immediately wrapped himself and Hall with black fog. This black fog may have some effect on other people, but there is no use for the movie elders. I saw the shadow elders rushing in regardless of the existence of the black fog. After feeling the horror of Bavlis, the shadow elders smiled slightly and reached out to Bavlis with one hand. Only when he was full of confidence and was about to seize Bavlis, suddenly a momentum that made him feel trembled directly to him, and the smile on the face of the big elders of the movie family was directly stiff on his face, and then the whole The man was directly blasted out by the giant force. In the eyes of outsiders, after the shadow elders rushed into the black fog, he was shot and slammed into a stone pier in less than a second. The stone pier made of spar was directly crushed, showing how terrible the power of the film elders to fly. Oh la la! The sound of the gravel landing came, and the big elders of the theater stood up in a difficult way. Don''t see that he didn''t have much change, but the person with the sharp eye would find that the big elders of the movie family were shaking. "This...what is this? Why he has such a powerful force! Keke!" The elders of the theater reached out and touched their mouths and found that the corners of their mouths were all blood. "Damn!" The elders of the movie family looked at the black fog with horror. Before he did not see Bavlis, but now he is somewhat afraid of the black fog. "It''s not the atmosphere of the undead. The undead people, even the Lich King, can''t make such a powerful undead. It''s not that the undead dragons will be so strong. What is this?" As the film elders continued to speculate, a figure slowly came out of the black fog. "It''s you?" The film elders glanced at the Hall that came out of the dark fog. He didn''t believe that the man who shot him was Hall. "Not who I am?" Hall buckled his ears, then blew his face on the dirty things on his fingers, and looked up at the big elders of the theater. "Have you been comfortable? You have been so arrogant from the beginning. To be honest, I am really scared, but after seeing your injury, I was suddenly not afraid." Halls words did not irritate the shadow elders. He blinked his eyes slightly and his eyes crossed from Hall. He wanted to see what the dark fog was. At this time, Lightning Golden Eagle, Oswego, looked back to return to Hall''s side, for the three guys in front of him, the film elders did not care, after all, he wanted to pack them with his strength. It is a matter of raising hands, what he means is the thing in the dark fog. Seeing his own words did not irritate the shadow elders, Hall could not help shrugging. "Forget it, since you want to see who you just beat you, then meet your requirements! Bavlis!" On the other side, Bavlis heard the words and gave him a respectful ceremony. As he waved his hand, the black mist slowly dissipated. When the shadow elders saw the figure slowly appearing after the black fog dissipated, even if they were well-informed movie elders, they could not show their horrified look. "Black Dragon? How could it be a black dragon? How could there be a dragon here!" The shadow elders looked at the black dragon in front of him with an unbelievable expression. He felt that this must be a demon **** joking with him! Just in shock, suddenly the black dragon moved, I saw the little black flapping the wings, then the whole body suddenly raised, the huge wings, the sharp claws, it was full of sharp teeth, no one Not showing his strength. "Roar!" A roar suddenly smashed the remaining black fog, and then the powerful atmosphere was directly pressed against the shadow elders. "No! Why are Black Dragons standing on your side? Why!" Hall heard the doubtful look of some crazy movie elders. Obviously, from the performance of the film elders, he seems to know what Hall does not know. "Hey! This is all fake! Black Dragon can''t listen to you with a little human command, it must be what you did! I want to kill you!" I don''t know what the big elders of the movie family were irritated. At this time, he broke out the momentum of the whole body and then rushed to Hall. This sudden scene makes the hope and others as good as the enemy. The Lightning Golden Eagle is the fastest. It screams and turns into a golden light that rushes toward the shadow elders. "Get out!" See the lightning Golden Eagle rushed overThe shadow elders even waved the lightning golden eagle directly to the shot, then the rushing over and the Oswego did not stop the shadow elders, only seeing One of the elders of the great family appeared behind the two men. The back of the two men was kicking their feet fiercely. The hope of being kicked off was directly screamed, and Oswego was even worse. He seemed to hear the sound of the fracture. It is. Without these guys who blocked the way, the film elders rushed directly to Hall. He had only one thought in his heart at that time, that is to kill Hall! "Give me to die!" The film elders are already in a state of madness. He didn''t realize that when he came over, the little black on the top was already ready. Just when the film elders had to contact Hall, a figure was directly drawn from the shadow elders, and then the film elders appeared on the black claws. "You want to kill my big brother, go to hell!" A long-prepared dragon interest directly spurted out to the theater elders. "Do not!" Chapter 1187： Noise Chapter 1187 Noise Reduction "Hey! Just say you can''t! It''s even worse than Oswego!" Hall shook his head and looked at the film elders who had just been transformed into undead by Bavlis. "I said, is there any restriction or luck in your opinion? It is obvious that this movie grandfather is more powerful than Oswego. Why did he turn out to be a master of the 9th battle? Not holy?" Bavlis heard the words and touched his forehead. Although he was a dead soul and had no sweat, Bavlis was not without a solution. The shadow elders are indeed better than the dark Oswego. But if you want to transform into a powerful undead, at least you have a complete body? I didnt know who was the one who directly burned the movie elders into two paragraphs. Bafflis felt that he could put together the big elders of the movie family. Its already a great thing. However, he did not dare to refute, after all, Hall is his young master, and the one who is eating barbecue is Black Dragon. Bavlis felt that if he pushed his responsibilities to the Black Dragon, the Black Dragon might give him a bit of a bite, for his own life, in order to be the most powerful Undead Lich King. Bafflis thinks it is better to put responsibility on himself. "I am sorry for the young master, this is my mistake, I will definitely pay attention next time!" After a few words, Hall walked toward Xiaohei. It was estimated that he couldnt help himself. In the horrified eyes of Bavlis and others, he slapped his hand to the black head. "Well, you are a little black. I didn''t tell you just now. If you die, you will burn him into two paragraphs. Are you deliberate?" Hall''s power is not very big, but Xiaohe is showing a poor expression and looking at Hall Road. "Big brother, I am not not holding my hand, it is not right, it is not closed, next time, I must pay attention next time!" Bavlis and others heard the words twitching slightly, but fortunately they were used to the dialogue tone of Hall and Xiaohe. If they were replaced by the former film elders, it is estimated that the eyes will fall to the ground. The film elders were killed, which made the film family have no supreme combat power in the **** continent, which is good news for Hall. Plus he has got a map fragment in his hand, and now Hall has two copies in his hand. One of the blood family has been identified, then the last one is one of the two races of the Undead and the Devil. According to Hall''s previous decision, he is ready to start with the undead in the north. After all, there are some unfamiliar people in Baffles, and the difficulty of successful hands-on will be greatly reduced. Plus Hall found the Slayer Summoner very easy to use, if you can conquer some of the undead Summoner, this has greatly improved Hall''s strength. After a few days of cleaning up, Hall and Bavlis and others crossed the transmission array to the North Ice Bone Fort, and the transmission arrays of other cities in the same family have been closed. Hall has enough time to destroy the top of the undead in the north. ...... Ice bone castle In fact, it is not written in the name. The house is made of bones and ice. After all, the dead spirits were humans and nobles. Their eyes were not so bad. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Ice Castle is a huge castle city, just like the Prometheus Castle in the Lord of the Rings. It must be said that the undead are still very visionary. This huge castle is one of the undead''s powerful Lich Kings. The surrounding buildings are built around this huge castle and form a huge city. Because the north is very cold, the walls are full of ice. Fortunately, the undead are no longer alive. There is really no feeling for the cold. It is estimated that this is why the undead can monopolize such a large piece of land in the north. . Many undead soldiers are patrolling. Some houses with green smoke burst into an explosion and roar from time to time. These undead soldiers obviously dont care about these things, but some slaves will pay after they do something wrong. Action. It turns out that this castle is not all undead, there are some local slaves who have been arrested from the outside. These slaves are humanoid and have other races. One of them looks like a cautious person. It is called a ghoul. a family. The ghouls are born with a group of undead people. They think that they are also undead, but in fact, the undead and the genius recognize this. Fortunately, these guys are still trying harder to do things, and the idiots of the genius are close to one eye, so the identity of these ghouls is naturally higher than the rest of the slaves. "Hey!" A ghoul pulled aside a human slave. www.novelhall.com~ The human slave screamed and fell down. He slowly walked over and said. "Get up and work! If you can''t fix this wall today, you will eat it when you look back!" After talking about this ugly ghoul, he also extended his bright red tongue and licked his lips. "Don''t eat me, I will get up immediately!" The skinny human slave screamed, but he could not get up. When the ghouls saw it, the blood-red eyes suddenly showed a sullen look. He just wanted to reach out and grab the frightened human slave. Suddenly, the transmission array not far behind gave a light. "Well? This time? It seems to be a transmission line in the direction of the movie family!" Seeing the transmission array running, some of the undead summoners here came out immediately. When they saw the coming people, they didn''t wait for them to speak. Suddenly a strong breath rushed in and felt the momentum. Several undead summoners changed their faces, and they immediately approached the people. "Adult is good! I have seen adults!" "Well!" The person who spoke was not someone else, it was Baffles and others who came from the theater. After Bavlis responded with a sigh, he left Hall and others directly, and the few undead summoners did not dare to ask anything. Hall and others just passed the place where the ghoul was in the past, and the ghouls quickly went down. Because Bavlis came with their purpose, they did not care to pass them directly, until after hearing the ghoul, Bavlis stopped. "Look what! Give you three seconds, can''t come and eat you directly!" And just as he had just finished saying this, suddenly a figure appeared next to him, and the head of the ghoul was cut down under the gaze of the crowd. "Noisy!" Chapter 1188： Ambrose Chapter 1188 Ambrose "Oh!" The head of the ghoul fell on the ground and rolled, and he didn''t die. He didn''t understand what he was doing wrong. Why did the undead summoner in front of him see him? But the humans next to them were slightly turbulent. Many people looked at the ghouls who had their heads cut, and they all showed a glimpse of their eyes, but they quickly converge. After all, they are slaves, in case they are irritated. Other ghouls will definitely be miserable by then. "Oh! That... The undead of the adults is so powerful. I didn''t see when it was done. The unfortunate ghoul''s head was cut down." "Well, now I know why the adult is so arrogant, there is a semi-sacred undead summoner, but this is the realm of the Lich King!" "Ah, you mean to say..." "Well, our undead will soon be born a new Lich King. You stay here, I will immediately inform the lord." Saying that this undead person did not have the same consent, he turned and ran. On the other hand, Hall had such an unexpected look at the action of Oswego, apparently he can shoot, this can only be the order issued by Bavlis. "There is no problem like this?" Hall''s tone was only the meaning of the inquiry, and there was no blame. So after Bavlis heard this, he couldn''t help but feel relieved, and secretly thanked himself for not doing anything wrong. It turned out that at the beginning, Bavlis suddenly felt that Hall had some dissatisfaction after hearing the ghoul, so he would suddenly let Oswego start after seeing it. See Hall. Angry, Bavlis immediately whispered. "Young Master, these ghouls are the lowest existence, not to kill one, that is to kill hundreds of thousands, they dare not say anything, you see." The conversation between Bavlis and Hall was very quiet, and the people around him were shocked by the power of Oswego. So after hearing this, Hall glanced around and saw that the undead were respectful. The head is low, and those ghouls don''t have even a little revenge. Instead, they bury their heads in the ground and get Baflis''s anger with a body as low as possible. "Go! Don''t forget to do business." Hall and his group continued to leave, until they disappeared completely, then the undead people said to the ghouls with pride. "Clean up, don''t get dirty!" A few ghouls heard the words, and after a ceremony, they immediately went up and carried the ghoul who had just been beheaded. The human slaves looked at them with horror, because they knew, The bodies that were carried by these ghouls are not buried, but eaten! That''s right, the reason why the ghouls are not seen by the dead spirits is that they are not afraid to eat, even their own bodies are eaten. In their words, don''t eat white, don''t eat it, anyway, he is already dead. Hall is not aware of the things behind, but it doesn''t matter, he doesn''t want to convince this disgusting race. Bavlis also explained the reason why Oswald was exposed to strength, because in the undead, power is a fist, who is powerful, and who has the right to speak. This is more than the orc family. Sure enough, after Bavlis showed strength, they soon became known to the Lich King Ambrose, and then Ambrose immediately let people bring words to Bavlis, saying that it is a feast at night. he. "Dinner? Wait, it''s the party? Eat?" Hall glanced at Beverlys''s sly head and his dry body. He was so curious that Bavlis would be a food if he had something to eat. What is the sight? Well, imagination is enough to stimulate... No, it is disgusting! "Oh, that young master, we can actually eat some, but... no taste..." If it was replaced by someone else asking this question, Bavlis didn''t mind having a collection, but this person is Hall, Pakistan. Flies can only answer with a smile. "Oh, I understand." Looking at the mouth without tongue, Hall quickly wanted to understand the truth, not even the tongue, where the taste came. Since others have already issued a banquet, Hall and others will naturally not refuse. The purpose of their coming here is to clean up the Lich King. Since others have taken the initiative to send it to the door, it seems that it is not appropriate. Because there was still a period of time, Hall did not immediately go to the Lich King, but chose to visit the street and began to have some interest in Hall until he asked an undead who used a dying tone to buy things. After the merchants, he suddenly lost interest. In Hall''s opinion, if he lives forever in this place, it is estimated that he will feel that he will commit suicide. Lost the shopping interest Hall, led by Bavlis to a large hotel, according to Bavlis, this is the best hotel in Ice Bone. Not to mention, although the waiters'' own bosses are all undead, but their service is still good, the entire hotel is decorated with great brilliance, and it is not like the buildings that the undead should have. In order to avoid being discovered, Hall did not leave after they entered the room, and the rest of those who needed anything to let Bavlis solve. In the evening, the Lich King''s guards came over and sent a message saying that the Lich King''s party was ready to start and they also prepared the undead carriage for Hall. "As a matter of his heart, this is one of the most expensive carriages of the undead!" As soon as he came in, Hall almost exclaimed, because the carriage looks nothing special, but it is surprisingly luxurious, even if the well-informed Hall is shocked by the scene. "Well, wait until you get back and get over, and it will be better to be placed on the Lightning Golden Eagle." The carriage is very stable, even if the scenery outside is flashing past, the carriage is still so smooth, and there is no feeling of a woman. Soon the carriage stopped and the Lich King''s guards opened the respectful salute behind the door. "Listed adults, please come in, the owner has been waiting for a long time." Under the leadership of the guards, Hall and his party saw the most powerful Lich King Ambrose in Ice Bone Fort! I saw the Lich King Ambrose wearing a gorgeous aristocratic unique costume, giving a noble feeling, but if the under the hat is not a green head, it is much more perfect. Chapter 1189： surrender Chapter 1189 surrender "Please sit!" Ambroses voice was so low that he couldnt hear whether he was happy or angry. But Bavlis still sat down, and Hall and the lookout and Oswego stood aside. "This is your finished product? Good, semi-sacred strength, I want to come as long as you work hard, it is not difficult to become a Lich King!" When he heard the words of Ambrose, Bavlis did not be humble, but said with a serious look. "It''s really like what you said, and I''m pretty sure that I can be a Lich King! And a powerful Lich King!" "Oh?" Ambrose couldn''t help but hear a glimpse of it. The green and sorrowful eyes were serious and a lot of Bavlis. When he found that Bavlis said this, the pair of wildfires did not float at all. What, Baflis said is serious, he firmly believes that he can do it. "Is the powerful Lich King? Is he trying to challenge that one?" The thought of the high-ranking one, even Ambrose couldn''t help but shudder. Quickly remove this horror scene from his mind, Ambrose did not continue this topic, but transferred the topic. "I don''t know what purpose you have come back this time? If it is to buy materials, we welcome it to the extreme. Of course, if I stay here for experiment, I will arrange a best laboratory for you. As for the price, I allow it. 50% off under the conditions! And what are the problems, you can ask me three times for free! I don''t know what you mean?" If you change to the general undead summoner, you will definitely raise your hands in favor of this news, especially the last condition, asking three questions to a Lich King. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! "Ambroas, I want to ask, if I agree, what do I need to pay?" When he heard Bafflis outspoken question, Ambrose gave a slight glimpse, and then the eyes of the green and sorrowful eyes trembled, accompanied by the exaggerated laughter of Ambrose. After he laughed enough, Ambrose said with a serious look. "The Lich King Thomson knows?" "Thomson? The one with a half-fired keel?" Bavlis heard the words and exclaimed. "Yes, it is him. He is now guarding the Magic Array. This time I heard that he is going to come back to compete with me. The entire parliament already has half of him. As long as you promise me, I can run for you." Parliament, when you only need to vote for me, how?" Bavlis heard the words, he did not think how long it took, the undead people actually had this situation, although it is not common, but this is a rare opportunity, once Bavlis enters the parliament, this is Hall is good news, Hall can get the latest news from the undead. "Ambroas is very pleased with this reminder, but I want to ask Ambros a question?" "What problem, of course, this question is not counted in three questions!" "That is really grateful to the generous Ambrose!" Seeing Bavlis suddenly stood up, Ambrose did not take any action, because he is very confident about his strength, he does not worry that someone dares to be here make trouble. And just as he was confident, a voice suddenly interrupted him. "Ambros is right, as long as you surrender your life! I promise you will become the most powerful Lich King like Bavlis in the future!" "What! You, you turned out to be human!" Ambrose''s eyes and screams violently. He didn''t think that there was a human being around Bavlis, and this human seems to be his master! "Bavlis, you know what you are doing? You have given the scorpion to you... No! You are not the Lich King! Are you voluntarily surrendering?" If Ambrose would be surprised that Bafflis had given his life to Hall, then Ambrose now feels that his three views have been broken by Bavlis! A highly-growth undead summoner will be willing to call a human follow-up, which is simply the face of the lost spiritual family! At least ten high-level families in Bavliss family will die of death! Because the news was so shocking, Ambrose did not call the guards or summon the undead. However, Hall was the first to act, only to see him wave his hand. A huge figure suddenly popped up, but fortunately the palace was very large, and the black was able to stay behind. "Hey...black...black dragon? You turned out to be a dragon summoner!!" Ambrose looked at Hall and Xiaohe with a look of horror, especially the breath of the little black body that made him feel extremely fearful. Don''t say that you are running away, even if you are looking for a substitute, you will not be able to. "Stop, or die! Don''t waste my time eating meat, or I will bake you, and then test your other people!" Said, Xiaohei''s neck suddenly burst into a burst of red light. Seeing this, Ambrose was almost scared to breathe, although the undead did not gasp, but this time he was really scared. "Black Dragon, please, please give me some time to consider..." "Three seconds! Three! Zero! Time is up... You say your decision!" Ambrose... Hall... Bavlis... Lookout... A few people did not think, especially Hall, he did not think that Xiaohe actually became this appearance. Too shameless! "I surrender! I am willing to give my life!" Ambrose surrendered all said that the undead are not afraid of death, but actually the opposite, the undead are studying research, especially in the later period, one or two are research madmen, in this case, life It is their first choice. With the help of Bavlis, a box with a heart was taken over. "This is a life scorpion! Oh, ugly heart, ah, sorry!" When he heard Hall, Ambroses mouth twitched a few times. Obviously, Hall deliberately said this. Soon, the hall was reorganized, but at this time it was Hall instead of Ambrose, and Ambrose was depressed and eating the food that could not be sung. Don''t say that you are depressed, you want to die. "Ice Bingbao is still waiting for you. I hope that you can call Thomson back. Well, secret, you know!" Ambrose smelled a bit ugly, but Ambrose sighed as soon as he saw Baffles playing his life. "Small understand! Go and execute now!" Chapter 1190： Thomson Chapter 1190 Thomson Ambrose went to execute the order, and Hall and Bavlis lived in the castle. "Bavlis, do you say that this life scorpion is really heavy for the Lich King?" "It''s very important!" Bavlis nodded and said nod. "The Lich King looks strong and can be fatally wounded, but once the scorpion is crushed, the Lich King not only has a permanent decline. More likely to be killed directly!" "Oh? So that is not safer than being a Lich King?" "No, young master, not like this. Before we became the Lich King, our undead summoner was weak and easy to die, but once it became a Lich King, it would be safe to keep the scorpion, then the Lich King would be hard to be Kill!" "How do I feel a little faint, why did Ambrose surrender so easily?" Bavlis originally thought that Hall was very clever, but today it seems to have gotten into the corner of the horn. He couldnt help but smile. "Young Master, that''s because the Black Dragon is here!" Little black? Hall frowned, then seemed to think of something, so he turned his head and glanced at the black that was eating meat, and then he looked back at Bavlis. "What do you mean, the little black dragon can ignore the Lich King''s life and can destroy him directly?" "Yeah, young master! The power of the Black Dragon is undoubtedly not only immune to magic, but also specifically to control any magical race, including the undead, so..." Bavlis seems worried, also looked at the black, see He said that after he seriously eats meat and does not pay attention to it. "Therefore, it is possible to refine a black dragon to become an undead dragon. This is what all Lich Kings wished for a lifetime! Because at that time, even if they encounter a real black dragon, the Lich King will not be afraid again!" hiss! Hall has some understanding, why Bafflis will worry about Xiao Heis hearing. The last time the guy made the undead dragons, the little black hair is angry. If you make a dead dragon made of black keel, the little black is absolutely Will be worried. "That is to say... If your undead people are met by the dragons and you are refining the keel, then you are the ones that the dragons will kill?" "Yes, the young master, so as a dark family, we are actually suffering, especially now..." Said here, he couldn''t help but look at Xiaohei, and at this time, Xiaohe seemed to notice something, and turned to look at Bavlis, Bavlis quickly got up and said hello to the little black cockroach, small After a cold sigh, I will ignore it and continue to enjoy my own food. "You still don''t think about it. When you are in the black, you can talk well, but the last time you directly killed a dead caller." When I heard this, Bafflis couldnt help but shudder. "Reassure the young master, I don''t think about it." "That''s good!" Hall smiled and continued. "Right, Baffles, do you think Ambrose will lie Thomson back?" "Definitely!" Bavlis nodded without hesitation. "As long as his life is here, he can''t escape the palm of his hand!" ...... Seal magical undead battalion Thomson is developing his own experiment, and at this time, a waiter suddenly came to bother him, which made his face very ugly, because everyone knows that Thomson was bothered when there was no need to experiment. His people will become his next guinea pig. It is because of this that his attendants change and change, and this does not know how many have been changed. "Who, you know my temper, I hope you don''t make mistakes!" The waiter panicked and looked at Thomson while talking and experimenting. In fact, he really didn''t want to come in. He saw the last attendant being made into a monster because he interrupted Thomson''s experiment, and then there was no then. It is. Since then, if there is no other important thing, he will never bother Thomson, but today is different. If he does not come in, then he will be scratched his head just because the people who come today are not others, but The undead are on the **** continent, another Lich King, Ambrose! "Returning to adults, Ambrose is asking for help!" Hey! The sound of a broken piece of goods came, Thomson suddenly turned his head, and the pair of ghosts jumped straight. He ignored the things he had just finished and shattered, watching his guards say coldly. "Ambros came to me and asked to see? Hehehe..." Thomson suddenly sneered, and the air around him was almost frozen. "You have a good word, but... he won''t ask me... right, Ambrose!" Thomson''s voice just fell, a figure came out from behind the waiter. Under the horror of the attendant, Ambrose waved. A black mist went directly from the mouth of the attendant, only to see that the attendant eyes suddenly widened, and then the whole body directly turned into an icicle. Watching his attendant was killed by ice, Thomson Ice had no surprises, he just looked at Ambrose. "You don''t care about Ice Bone Fort, come here to find me what to do? Do you want to change position in advance?" Ambrose heard the same sneer, and regardless of whether Thomson objected or not, he went straight to his test article and looked at the broken things and couldn''t help but scream and shook his head. "The experiment failed. It seems that I am not coming!" "Enough! Ambrose! Say your purpose! Otherwise you know my temper!" "Oh!" Ambrose reached out and touched the cracked thing Then he said seriously. "I got a message, a message about the black keel!" "What?!" Thomson, who didn''t care about it, suddenly turned a blind eye, and the wild-eyed eyes almost spurted out of his eyes. He had an undead dragon with half of his bones, even half the keel. It is also a direct second-class sacred summoned beast. He believes that as long as he gets some keel to strengthen his undead dragon, his undead dragon will surely break through to the second-class holy level. However, he quickly calmed down. Ambrose is his enemy, or his competitor. If he has this news, why not go on his own, but tell himself? There is definitely a problem here! Seeing that Thomson looked at himself with a suspicious look, Ambrose said with a smile. "Well, it seems that my original concern is correct. I thought that you would go with me immediately after hearing it. I was still thinking, if you immediately agreed, would I find a fake to hang you! I think more!" Chapter 1191： Was it pitted? Did Chapter 1191 be pitted? When Ambrose said this, Thomson had already started, and he saw his hands fast-printing. On his periphery, the black mist quickly gathered. Ambrose, who is also a Lich King, is naturally clear. Thomson is really moving. Once he has any changes, Thomson will attack himself immediately. However, he did not counterattack, but spread his hands and said that he would not resist, and went to a chair to sit down and continue to talk about Thomsons threat. "Don''t you think that our undead people have been refrigerated by the devil?" "Devil?!" Thomson almost couldn''t help but exclaim when he heard that Ambrose had suddenly mentioned the devil. "Why do you think I won the last time I won the ice bones, and you were sent to sit here?" When he heard Ambrose mention the problem, Thomson frowned and then waved his black fog. After thinking about it, he took a look at Ambrose and sat down with Ambrose''s finger. "What do you mean? Keel!" "I thought you were not clear. It seems that you know better than anyone!" After Ambrose smiled, his face became serious again. "Yes! Keel! I think it''s the reason for the keel, and the reason why the demon king marginalized my undead is here too! So I think that the devil seems to be a dragon!" Thomson suddenly widened his eyes. He used to have this idea before, but he didn''t dare to talk to him at the beginning. After all, the devil is the ruler of the entire Mozu, not his little Lich King can be nonsense, don''t It is said that he is the patriarch of the undead, and when he is a simple demon, he does not dare to speak indiscriminately. It can be seen how strong the demon is! Ambroses words were shocking, but in the end he seemed to be afraid that Thomson was not surprised enough, and added a word when Thomson was still surprised. "I suspect that the devil is a dragon, but a black dragon!" Black dragon! In fact, Ambrose has no evidence at all, because before this, he thought that Black Dragon should be just a legend, a creature that does not exist, but after he saw Xiaohei, suddenly he came up with such an idea, perhaps Really have this possibility! "What do you mean today?" "Remember the legend of the Lich King?" "You mean, the keel is a black keel!" Thomson was finally shocked. The general keel was hard to find. It was only half the keel that he had spent years of experience, even though there was a little black keel inside. No, but the light is already very strong. If it doesn''t really fill the black keel, he believes that the general sage is not the opponent of his undead dragon. Thomson is excited. He feels that for so many years, he seems to have never been so excited, and he has forgotten what it is like to be excited. Today, he actually tastes this taste again, and an unspeakable feeling suddenly flows in. Heart... Well, although the mind is not on the body... "Wait! There is such a good thing, why are you coming to me, but I am..." "You want to say that I am your political enemy?" Ambrose said in a big way to Thomson''s words, which made Thomson do not know what to say at one time. "You haven''t seen the problem between us yet, not because I am behind you, but because you have a keel, so you are here, this is already clear!" Ambrose was bluntly pointing at Thomson, and he continued after seeing Thomson nod. "The devils let us all attack the Allen continent anyway. Obviously, there should be something that attracts him. Otherwise, do you think that those small continents are worthy of the attacks of several races for so many years? Time, how many continents we can conquer!" "Then you mean..." "Our undead! Need a new path! A road that is not under the control of the demon king! And the future of this road. It is with you and me!" "What?! You... do you want to betrayed?!" Thomson almost screamed, but Ambrose reacted quickly and quickly sealed the surrounding environment. "Small voice. Do you want other people to discover it?" Ambrose waved his letter and let Thomson calm down, and then said. "Betrayal? Can''t say, we should plan for our future. As for the patriarch, do you think the patriarch will listen to us?" Thomson was silent when he thought of the appearance of the patriarch. "You think for yourself. The purpose of my coming today is very clear. I want to tell you the fact. If you are still thinking about the future of the undead, then you will follow me. If you think this is not bad, then I hope you. Seeing that we have been enemies for many years, let me be crazy once, even if it fails, I will not regret it!" After talking about Ambrose, he got up and walked outside. He turned his back to Thomson without any precautions. Thomson''s sly hand clenched and loosened. Apparently he was making difficult choices in his heart. In the end, he took the opportunity to move to Ambrose to take him to invite, or to follow him... When Ambrose walked to the door, Thomson moved... ...... Ice bone castle Hall, who was resting, suddenly received a briefing from Bavlis. "Young master, the transmission is coming!" Oh? Hall slowly opened his eyes. Its pretty fast, lets see if Ambrose will bring us enough surprises! Soon, the two figures quickly came to the Ice Bone Fort. These two were not others. It was Ambrose and Thomson who agreed to cooperate with him. "Ambros What are you going to do with Ice Bone Fort? Are you not saying that things are on the side of the Devils?" "What are you worried about? Do you think that the two of us will go directly, will others not doubt it?" Ambrose said with no anger. Looking at Thomson''s somewhat suspicious eyes, he continued to explain. "The black keel is in the demon family. There are not many people who know this thing. But this does not mean that this news will not be transmitted by others. We want God to get the black keel without knowing it. Find something for other demons!" "what do you mean" "For example, there are a large number of demons in the theater territory. For example, there are a large number of undead people in the bloodline territory. For example, our ice bones have a large number of blood races! Understand!" "Hey!" Thomson suddenly felt that it was a wrong choice to promise that Ambrose would work together. This is where to find the black keel. This is simply preparing to turn the demon of the **** continent to the sky! For a time, Thomson felt that he was pitted by Ambrose, and it was still a big pit! Chapter 1192： Yes! Young master Chapter 1192 is! Young master Thomson felt that he was pitted, but now it is too late to repent, because he has made a big mistake when he left his camp without permission. Once he was discovered or even reported to him, no matter what reason Thomson had, he would Received punishment! This punishment is not a general fine, but a very severe punishment! "You better not lie to me, or even if I am punished, I will pull you into the water! I said it!" Thomson suddenly looked at Ambrose with a grin. "Do not worry, don''t lie to you!" Ambrose did not say back, but his heart added a "weir!" Unwitting Thomson snorted and continued to follow Ambrose toward Iceberg Castle. There was no accident along the way, and the two came to the castle hall. As soon as he came in, Thomson suddenly widened his eyes, because he found a huge legendary creature in the hall looking at him with his big lantern eyes, the smoky nostrils, full of fangs. Tooth, and the body full of powerful power... Isn''t this the black dragon? ! A living black dragon! "Ambros!" Thomson suddenly snorted, because he found that Ambrose didn''t know when he had come to the Black Dragon. Not only that, but he also surrounded him with an icicle around him. Obviously, all this is deliberately arranged by Ambrose! In other words, Ambrose, a bastard, deceived him from the beginning! "I hate it!" Ambrose heard the words and shook his head. "I didn''t lie to you. It really made you see the Black Dragon. At this point, I really didn''t lie, but there is... The devil is really targeting our undead, we are indeed Need another way. And this... is the other way I said!" "Hey boy! Surrender, or die! Choose your own! Give you three seconds!" Hearing Xiao He said this again, including Ambrose, he couldnt help but pop up the black line on his forehead. "Hey, Xiaohe, you seem to be in a hurry today..." At this time, Hall appeared, and Thomson looked at Hall with philosophical horror. He did not expect that there was still a human being. "Thomson Lich King is it? Ambrose has made his choice, I am very satisfied, now you should also make a choice, surrender or be blackened into ashes, you... make a choice!" Just as Hall spoke, he hoped that Bavlis, Osvid, and his own Ambrose would release the momentum. Thomson didn''t look at them, but instead looked at the black dragon. When Hall frowned and wanted to talk, Thomson suddenly sighed. "I surrender! I am willing to hand over my life!" Uh Hall originally thought that Thomson would not agree, and he had already done the idea of ??killing him. Now he suddenly heard that he was willing to surrender, and he did not react at all. Ambrose was surprised to see Thomson ask. "you sure?" "What can I do if I don''t agree? You know my summoned beast. Do you think it can last for a few seconds in front of the Black Dragon?" The blackness of the black is very large. For this point, Thomson discovered that he knew deeply that he had already made up the result when he stepped into the transmission array. No, there should be a result, that is Fish dead net broken! If you change to someone else, it is estimated that there is still a fight, but in the face of a living black dragon, Thomson immediately made a judgment in his heart, the result is very realistic, that is, resistance is also a dead end! Plus he had some dissatisfaction with the devil, so in the end, he chose to surrender and betray the devil. In this way, the forces of the undead in the **** continent have been swallowed up by the gods, and the elephants that have been eliminated, so that the enemies on the **** continent have blood and Huo. The demon family that has not been seen yet! ...... "Young Master! I feel that if you must control the **** continent, you must disconnect the transmission array! Now there are two sacred powers of the blood and demonics in the transmission array. We have enough strength to occupy there. As long as our magical array is destroyed, and there are black dragons, then the blood and demonics here will not be our opponents! It is time to control the entire **** continent!" After understanding Hall''s plan, Thomson immediately proposed a plan. He may not know much about it elsewhere, but he is well aware of the situation of the big battalion. After all, he was placed there for many years, and if he didn''t know it, he was really alive. "Oh, take the transmission line directly..." Hall was silent for a moment after hearing Thomson''s words, because his previous plan was to integrate the forces here after winning the undead, and then directly to the demons. It is not difficult to quickly win the holy class of the demon family to stay in the base camp with the current forces, but directly to the transmission camp, there are two holy powerhouses! But the situation seems to be a bit different now. Ambrose and Thomson are both the undead sages. They have already turned to Hall, and the other demons dont know. So, Hall has black dragons on this side. The four holy powers in the four, do not say four dozen, plus the black strong ~ www.novelhall.com ~ estimated that this plan can also be done! After finishing the sacred powerhouse of the blood family and the holy power of the demon family, destroying the transmission line leading to the Mozu, so that the two Mozu sacred powers left behind will become the shackles! When Hall wants to clean up, its not what he said! "Is it sure?" Seeing that Hall has some changes, Thomson quickly stated that "there is no problem with the young master! This time we came out and no one found out. After we went back, we first attacked the blood family. On the contrary, our undead and the blood family were somewhat discordant. The demons will definitely observe first, then they will come out to dissuade them, and the young master will take advantage of this opportunity to destroy the transmission array, and then take them together before they react!" After thinking about it, Hall finally agreed with Thomson''s opinion. After all, Hall didn''t have so much time wasting it in this place. Instead of taking it slowly, it is better to take this rare opportunity to do it. "Well, just do it! Bavlis, you stayed here for the power of the entire undead, Thomson and Ambrose immediately went back and set them up, and they were caught unprepared!" "Yes! Young Master!" Chapter 1193： Emergencies Chapter 1193 Emergency Blood Moon Continent At this moment, the departure of the film elders did not come. The people of the film family thought that the elders were still practicing, so they did not deliberately disturb the elders. The demon generals rarely appear from the beginning, so don''t look at the demon''s hegemony. In fact, as long as they don''t actively provoke them, they won''t mess around! Today, I dont know why, suddenly there was a roar of roaring in the undead camp. "Damn Rayleigh! You bastard, you dare to insult me! Kill me!" what? ! This is... this is the voice of the Undead Thomson Lich King! Because the four camps were not far apart, so with the roar of Thomson, the demons of several camps took a moment. Originally thought that this was just a slogan, but after seeing the undead camp actually sent a large army to the blood camp, the demons and the movie family immediately reported to it. In the shadow camp, a general of the movie family was stunned, and he had the words of the elders before. There is no important thing to disturb his cultivation. Poor he still does not know that the elders are not here, but they have been killed by Hall. "Don''t tell the elders first, it is estimated that this is only a small conflict. The conflict between the undead and the blood family is not a day or two. Let''s observe it!" On the other hand, in the Demon camp, the demon general Eldon heard the report from his men, and put down his work before the big camp. After watching the blacks of the undead, suppressing a dead army to kill the **** camp, Eldan His face changed slightly, but he seemed to think of something, and then he said to his men. "First let the two of them fight and let the soldiers prepare. Once the conflict expands, let''s pull the rack. As for how many people they die are theirs! We don''t take the initiative to participate!" "Yes! General!" Looking at his hand and executing the order, Earl Dans face showed a slight smile. "I didn''t think that Thomson''s old **** really broke out. It seems that their undead people are really not doing well." On the other hand, when Erdan was gloating, on the other hand, the **** sanctified thief, Rayleigh, smashed a beautiful crystal cup filled with blood. "Thirty people are too much! Thomson is a bastard! Isn''t that a trifle? I didn''t think you were so aggressively attacking me! I see you are alive and impatient! What are you doing cold, to inform the other two big The people in the camp said that the undead people have rebelled! The rest of the people, prepare for me!" "Yes! Adult!" The blood family quickly prepared for the battle. The original battalions were prepared for the battle, so the soldiers here were all well-trained. In a short period of time, the blood army was assembled. Hesitant and undead people do not declare war, no, it should be said that the war is declared, but they act too fast, a post that the blood family is placed in the forefront has been destroyed by the army of the undead, and none of the blood warriors inside can escape. At first, he thought that Thomson was only angry but vented, but when he saw that he had destroyed several **** posts and did not stop, the people of the theater and the demons immediately realized that they were not good. They immediately ran to the camp. At this time, the **** holy strongman Rayleigh appeared in front of the undead army. "Thomson, you give me out! If you can''t say a reason today, you are ready to be punished by the demon!" Thomson naturally saw Rayleigh, and he saw a sneer in his angry mood. Then he didn''t stay in the back, but flew directly to the front and Rayleigh face to face! "Why, Rayleigh, you don''t recognize what you do yourself? Hey!" "You don''t want to squirt blood! I can''t do anything! It''s you, you see what you did?" "Hey! Don''t you admit it?" Thomson''s performance was in place. Looking at him, it seems that Rayleigh really did something that he was sorry for. I saw Thomson let his men carry the **** war dead soldiers, and then faintly said in the angry eyes of Rayleigh and the blood soldiers. "Since you don''t admit it, then I don''t have much to say. Let''s talk with action!" As Thomson suddenly waved his hand, a black mist suddenly rushed toward the **** war dead soldiers. "Bastard! Thomson, are you trying to provoke two and finally get the war!" Rayleigh naturally knows that Thomson is doing what he wants. He just wants to stop, but Thomson is a step faster than him. He saw that the **** warriors who died in battle turned out to be physically moving, and then flesh and blood fell. Finally, it became a dead soldier. "Bastard! Thomson, I am not in the same position with you!" Rayleigh''s eyes suddenly became red, and the generals who came from the movie family and the devils came over. After seeing this scene, they were all Thomson. The madness is in town. In the face of the **** Rayleigh, turning his men into undead soldiers, this is a living face! Sure enough, Rayleigh was angry, and he waved his hand and a long sword appeared in his hand, then killed Thomson. "Give me kill!" The rest of the blood warriors were also irritated by Thomson''s arrogant attitude. After hearing Rayleigh''s orders, the blood races immediately began to fight toward the undead. "This is true!" Erdan saw his face change, and he turned to look at the same ugly shadow general. "Let your elders come over! Otherwise it will be late!" But who knows that the general of the movie family looked at Erdan with a look of bitter smile Our elders seem to have something to leave, and can''t find him now! "What?" Erdan did not think that the shadow elders would leave without permission. Isn''t that looking for death? For a time he didn''t associate this with Thomson''s business, so he thought about it and said to the general of the theater. "Then you are not going to bring the soldiers to you soon. We will separate them together for a while, otherwise we will have troubles in addition to the problems!" "Yes! General Eldan!" The generals of the movie family heard that they immediately found the main heart, and went back to execute the order after the ceremony. "Trouble!" Just as Eldan sighed, a roar came and saw an undead dragon appear on the battlefield. The undead dragon is actually very powerful, even if Eldan can not help but shudder. Then he immediately yelled and yelled. "Bastard, its a jerk! Thomson has even released the undead dragons. Is this going to be a real thing?" Chapter 1194： Hands-on Chapter 1194, let''s do it. If Eldon had some gloating thoughts before, now he only believes in the first thing, that is, open the head of Thomson''s **** and see if the **** is wearing a bowel movement in his head! Its no problem to have trouble in such a place. After all, its not surprising that there are frictions in the four races. However, as a guarded general, you are not involved in other peoples involvement in the war. Isnt it a fateful act? Seeing the undead dragon rudely squirting the dragons to the blood warriors, Earldan knew that he could not watch it here! "The movie elders are also a jerk! Wait until things are over, don''t think too much!" Erdan felt that he was completely a hapless man lying in the middle of the gun. Looking at the fierce battle, he did not hesitate and immediately yelled at the soldiers below. "What do you want to do, don''t give me up! Please give me the three devil dogs. If you resist, give me a direct kill!" After saying this, Earl Dan did not wait for his response, directly rushed to Ruili, who was slaying with the undead dragon. "Hey!" The undead dragon, which was originally preparing to catch Ruili, suddenly shook his body, and then a force took it back to the town. "Erdan? Do you want to mess?" Originally a resentful Earl Dan heard Thomson''s words, suddenly became angry and flushed. "Thomson, you bastard, you actually do this kind of thing that doesn''t go through your head! Do you want to kill us all!" After talking about Erdan, he turned to look at the same ugly Rayleigh. "You too, if there is anything, the two of them sit down and say that if you want to fight, you are both of them playing, why do you bring the army! Do you want to die with your hands and die?" It was said by Erdan that the angry Rayleigh suddenly seemed to be splashed with cold water, and the whole person was not good. He knows the sternness of the devil. If the devil knows what he is doing, although it is Thomson''s fault, he will not be able to go anywhere. Seeing that Rayleigh was attacked by Erdan, Thomson would naturally not agree. I saw that the undead dragon suddenly screamed again, and spewed a white dragon on your Rayleigh and Erdan. Seeing this scene, Rayleigh and Erie Erdan also shouted. "Thomson! You bastard!" The two did not resist hard, but chose to evade. They were hiding, but the **** soldiers below and the demon soldiers who came over were suffering. Looking at the situation of heavy casualties below, even Eldon is angry. "Thomson, if you don''t give me a proper explanation for me..." At this time, suddenly there was a huge explosion coming from afar, and then a huge black whirlpool popped out and looked at the direction of the huge vortex, and Erdan and Rayleigh changed their faces. "Not good! The space is turbulent! The transmission is out of order!" Earl Dan and Rayleigh immediately realized that it was wrong. Why did the transmission array not have problems, and there was no problem in the evening. Was this time a problem? ! Looking at the huge space turbulent flow, both of them know that they are finished! There is a problem here, so if they are pursued, they will not have good fruit to eat. "Thomson, you..." Just as the two looked at Thomson, both of them suddenly stopped, because at this time, another figure appeared next to Thomson. Not only that, there is a tiger-shaped Warcraft with a whole body bone beside the Undead Dragon. This is the summoning beast of another Lich King Ambrose, the Undead Tiger! "Ambros! How come you!" "No! All this is a conspiracy of your undead! What good is this for your undead?" Earl Dan as an outsider, he is still relatively calm, so after seeing this scene, he suddenly has a mind To give a horrible idea, that is all this is the deliberate intention of their undead! But what he can''t figure out is, what good is this for their undead? Rebellion Devil? Do they think that they can resist the devil with their strength? "What?" Rayleigh heard a change in his face. He didn''t think of it yet, but now I heard Erdan say this, it seems that this is really possible! Its just that they are all holy powers, two to two, not right. They also have a movie elder, two to three, they have no chance of winning, but the old **** of the movie elders? It seems that I saw Rayleighs thoughts. Erdan couldnt help but say, Dont watch, the guy has something to leave, its just like this. When he comes back, he must... ah!!! Suddenly Eldan was not talking, and Rayleigh turned to look at him with a shocked look. The two seemed to think of something and spoke at the same time. "The old man will not already be..." At first thought, if this is true, then this time, the uninhibited **** is likely to make a lot of preparations for today! "Thomson, Ambrose, do you really want to betray the Devil?" "Oh, I thought you have to wait for a while to react. I didn''t think you were still very smart!" Thomson had an angry expression at this time, only to see him look at the two easily. It is not that he deliberately relaxes, but that the transmission array has been destroyed at this time, Hall will soon come over, and when the four holy powers want to pack them two, it is absolutely easy! Besides, these two guys are not fools, they are both smart, and no one will desperately desperately, so just clean them up before they desperately. "You guys!" Rayleigh still wants to say something. Suddenly, he quickly flew a few figures in his sight. After he saw the figure, he couldnt help but tremble. www.novelhall.com~Eldan Looking at Ruili with a puzzled look, I don''t know what happened to him. I looked at the doubts and waited for him to see the figure of the coming person. He couldn''t help but take a breath. "This is... Black Dragon!" This came over the Hall who destroyed the transmission array. Hall did not think that the matter was solved as simple as this, so that the entire transmission array would be worse than the two holy powers once they were Killing, these soldiers are not a problem at all. "Hey!" Xiaohei was a roar, and many of the Mozu soldiers below were directly shocked by the screams, even if Eldan and Rayleigh were stubbornly insisting. "Is this a black dragon?! Too powerful!" The appearance of the Black Dragon made the Mozu side messy, even if Eldan did not know how to be good at this time. And Hall did not give them the meaning of thinking, they said to Xiao Hei. "Do it, don''t waste time!" Chapter 1195： Shameless Chapter 1195 is shameless "Roar!" Xiao Hei first launched the offensive, as the most powerful existence of Hall, the power of the dragon is beyond doubt. The hot dragon rushed directly toward Erdan with the power of terror. Earl Dan couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He wanted to curse loudly. Why is he and Rayleigh both here, and Black Dragon is going to attack him? ! Is it because the demon family has a mocking face? Erdan looked hard, he did not hesitate, and chose to avoid. There is no way, this is a dragon''s breath, even if the flame strength on his body is not bad, but there is no comparability with the dragon''s interest. Just after he escaped the dragon''s breath, Xiaohe directly chased him up. He fled and observed the situation. When he saw Rayleigh''s situation at this time, he suddenly felt that he was not the worst! Because Rayleigh was now being sung by Ambrose, Thomson''s undead summoned beast, and a holy class of Warcraft. The race of the **** family who is good at agile combat has not been able to fight with these three holy powers! When Erdan thought about how to solve the problem at hand, suddenly there was a strong wind behind him. Erdan did not hesitate and immediately turned and made a defensive posture. The rich combat experience made Eldan not hurt too much. I saw that the whole person was flying out because of the defense, but he was only fanned out by the black wings, and then stayed in the air. "It''s so powerful!" Earl Dan''s sweat, he thought it might be dangerous today. And to make him even more surprised is still behind, I saw the Devil''s three headed Hell dogs actually ran directly to the Black Dragon, but they did not want the Black Dragon to launch a fire attack as before, but bowed their heads to the Black Dragon! "Bastard!" Erdan didn''t think that the three headed dogs that they carefully trained and adjusted would actually do such a lack of exercise! The rebellion of the three headed **** dogs allowed the demon army to first discover the chaos. Many of the demon warriors could not believe this before, and some of the demon warriors who thought they were powerful rushed directly toward the black dragon. But they did not rush to the front of the black, they were turned into ashes by the flames of the three dogs that had just turned back. The three-headed **** dogs are the existence of the nine-class combat power. The three-headed **** dogs that could have feared the enemy are now the devil''s reminder. Soon, the Demon army, known for its powerful strength, began to appear to be defeated. Some Demon fighters even fled without a choice. "Give me a stop! Don''t mess!" Earl Dan whispered again, but he hadn''t said a few words yet, and Black was pressed again. For a time, Earl Dan was hiding in Tibet by Xiao Hei. If he was not physically strong, it was estimated that he had been captured as Rayleigh. The three holy powers besieged a Rayleigh, and the Lightning Golden Eagle was a Warcraft that was faster than Rayleigh. Therefore, Rayleigh had no time to make more reactions, and they were caught by the Lightning Golden Eagle. At this time, Rayleigh was filled with spurs. This is a unique means of controlling the people of Ambrose, their Lich King. Although it is not fatal, it will greatly reduce the strength of Rayleigh. After the Ray family was arrested, the army of the blood family fled with the demon army. They did not think of death, but they knew that they were going to die. The people who really did this were not, but they were already lying at this time. On the way to attack. "Hey!" A loud bang came, and I saw a figure that made the Devil''s camp messy, and above the camp, it was the little black waving its wings. Apparently, the figure that was shot down was Eldan. Xiaohe suddenly sighed and prepared to uproot the entire Demon camp, but at this time, a voice suddenly came from the ground. "Don''t fight, we surrender!" "Okay!" Hearing this, Hall quickly let Xiaohe shut his mouth, otherwise he would continue this long-term, and it is estimated that Erdan will not be dead or disabled. With the surrender of the demons, the blood family did not take long to surrender. After all, now that their leader has been taken down, there is no possibility of turning over. Plus the sky-like flying summoned beasts in the sky let them understand that there is no hope of running away, so in the face of this situation, the **** generals had to choose to surrender. The two families with the Holy Power have chosen to surrender. The undead people need not say that they were controlled by Thomson at the beginning, so the remaining theater troops surrendered without accident. In the camp, Hall and his party were sitting in the camp. Around the camp, tens of thousands of flying World of Warcraft teams had been sent to destroy those scattered soldiers. The action was very smooth. It is estimated that the remaining two holy powers of the blood and demonics still dont know. At this time, the entire **** continent has been largely controlled by the Hall, and then they are eliminated. Then the **** continent will be liberated from the masters of the Mozu. "You said, what should I do with you? You don''t want Ambrose and Thomson to provide a life scorpion, hey, some headaches!" Rayleigh snorted, as a high-ranking blood family, but he has his pride, long-awaited by the nobility, they will not easily choose to surrender, because this will give them a sense of shame, which will be accompanied by their One body. It seems that I saw Rayleighs thoughts. Hall directly pointed to Ambrose. Since the **** strong believes that dignity is the most important, then you will give him a dignified death! Rayleigh snorted, apparently not concerned about Hall''s threat, but the next words made him almost fell to the ground. Isn''t it a good dignity to die? How do you change? It turned out that Hall was adding a sentence after saying this sentence. "Right, don''t break his body and turn him into a dead soldier!" What a joke! He is a noble aristocrat of the blood family, and Hall wants to convert him into a lower creature like the undead soldier? ! This is the kind of death that Rayleigh can''t accept! "No! I refuse!" "Refused to be invalid! Execute immediately! I hope that you can make a holy soldier of the dead Come on, you can!" "I surrender! I am willing to give my heart!" Erdan... Ambrose... Thomson... Bavlis... Hall... This man... Hall shook his head and didn''t know how to say this Rayleigh. It didn''t seem to be the other way to control him. Hall thought after thinking about it. "That line, hand over your efforts!" Rayleigh was not reconciled, but at this time he really had no choice but to squeeze out a purple blood from his forehead and float in front of Hall. Chapter 1196： Forbes Chapter 1196 Forbes Rayleigh surrendered, and Erdan naturally has no exceptions, because they all know that the same magic domain transmission array is destroyed, even if it is the devil, want to build a transmission array again, it is not a day or two. Besides, they are very clear that with Ambrose''s understanding of the transmission array, it is estimated that this will be destroyed. As a result, this **** continent is likely to become Hall''s back garden. In other words, the **** moon will be completely out of the control of the devil, even if the devil is worried. The transmission array has been completely controlled. What Hall needs now is to eliminate the remaining power. As for how to get to the Titan continent, Hall feels that he is not in a hurry. The Demon camp was handed over to Eldan and Thomson to deal with it. There are two holy powerhouses. The holy power of the demon family is not an opponent at all, plus the heart is unintentional. It is estimated that he does not know how to die. . Hall is personally led to the eastern part of the **** continent. When Hall first came, it was in the eastern part of the **** continent. At the beginning, he was cleaned up by the blood family. Fortunately, Halls luck was good, and he finally escaped from the chasing of the Duke of Garden. Otherwise, there is no Hall what is going on today. The guardian here is the patriarch of the blood family. It can also be seen from here that the blood family should be the worst of the few demons, otherwise why other ethnic leaders remain in their birthplace, but the blood patriarchs will be displaced. come here? In fact, this is Hall himself guessed. The blood race is actually a strong race in the Mozu. They are divided into many sub-families. The kinship leader of the Mia body that was said before is called the family of the fallen blood. . They give up the means of sucking blood from the human body and are abandoned by the rest of the blood. That is to say, if the blood family is united, they will have two map fragments in their hands. At this time, the blood family here is one of many blood families, the blood family leader Forbes, a second-class holy power! He was suddenly awakened by dormancy and cultivation. In this situation, no matter who he is, his mood will not be good. Sure enough, at the moment when Forbes opened his eyes and revealed the **** red eyes, he suddenly exposed his teeth and then took a big mouth to the neck of the reporter. Forbes ignored his horror and took his blood in the struggle of the guard. I don''t have a drop! "Hey!" The body of Cognac was waved by him, and the whole body was broken apart, and Forbes seemed to have done a little thing. He came to the cupboard and took out the pale hand. The cabinet chose the aristocratic costume he was going to wear today. "Let''s say, something is going to bother me." Another guardian heard the words and hurried down, and then said the reason for the war. "Oh?" Forbes heard a slight change in his face and seemed to think of something. He waved his hand. "Since it is here, let them in!" The guards heard the words and took the weight, glanced at the ashes on the ground, and then hurriedly ran out. And just after he went out, someone came over to pick up the ashes on the ground and then withdrew. Soon the group came to Forbes, and Forbes looked at Hall in a strange way. Humans like Hall could not be local indigenous people. In other words, this Hall is likely to come from the mainland of Allen, or even the Titan continent. "Rayleigh! How come you are back? And who is this human being?" When he heard that Forbes had said this, Hall slowly walked out from behind Rayleigh and others and laughed. "You are the patriarch of the blood family, Forbes? Oh, hello!" Forbes blinked. If he switched to other humans, he would talk to him like this. He would definitely let his blood go without a waste. So let him watch his blood slowly reduce until death! However, he has not figured out the current situation, so he can only temporarily suppress the idea of ??his heart. "I am Forbes, who are you..." "Ah, who am I?" Hall smiled, and then he looked at him seriously. "Who is who I am not important, the important thing is, I will give you a choice now! Hand over your efforts!" "What?" Forbes thought a lot, but he did not expect that Hall would ask for such absurdity and seek death. "Oh, if I remember correctly, the person who is in front of me like you should be something more than a hundred years ago. Do you know what the result of that person was?" Forbes was not angry, he was just A faint remark, an unsuspecting person may think that he is like chatting with Hall. However, Hall is keenly aware that Forbes has already killed himself, and he is the one who can''t wait to unload eight pieces. However, Hall didn''t care. He could safely hang Forbes with his current strength, so he should be playing with Forbes, and he asked curiously. "Oh, what happened to him?" "He!" Forbes groaned. He also felt that Hall was really stupid. He would pick up his own topic, but he quickly reacted. Hall is ridiculing him. I saw Forbes''s face cold, and a wave of blood suddenly rushed toward Hall. "He was made into a specimen by me, and it was in my study! It was like this!" "Hey!" The same **** light came from the side, and as the two lights slammed together, a loud noise broke out. "Well? Rayleigh? You really did it for him and me? Are you trying to betray?" Before he had thought about what happened to Rayleigh back to www.novelhall.com~ but was interrupted by the guy of Hall, and now Rayleigh directly to him, obviously this idea has also been confirmed. "Rebellion? Oh, that''s it!" It wasn''t Rayleigh, but Hall, who answered Forbes. He reached out and put it in front of Forbes, and then said with a natural expression. "I didn''t tell you just now, let you hand over your efforts. Since you don''t agree, hey, that''s a pity!" "Hey! Hey!" Suddenly, a lot of black fog appeared around the crowd, and then two roars came from inside. "This is..." Forbes saw a change in his face. He did not expect that there would be people of the undead there! After he saw Thomson and Ambrose, Forbeston had wide eyes and a look of ecstasy! "It''s you! Rayleigh! You actually colluded with the undead?!" Chapter 1197： 3 map fragments Chapter 1197 Three Map Fragments "Rayleigh, you actually colluded with the undead?!" Forbes'' eyes widened and his eyes were angry. From his anger, he apparently had a lot of hatred for the undead. "Collusion? No, you got it wrong!!" Rayleigh shook his head and shouted at Hall in Forbes''s unbelieving eyes. "This is our master!" It seems that it is not nonsense to prove Ruili, and both Ambrose and Thomson have a courtesy to Hall. "You? A human!" "Yes, I am a human!" Listening to Hall''s confident answer, Forbes was suddenly silenced because he seemed to think of a possibility, and this may make him realize that the whole person is not good. "So to say... the transfer array has been taken by you?" Seeing Hall looking at him with a smile, Forbes was shocked. "Why! Rayleigh, what good is this for you?! Do you forget the existence of the devil?" Forbes growled, he felt that this group of people must be crazy, and this madness not only infected the **** people, but also infected the dead spirits of the undead. If it was not seen by him, he would I don''t believe that this will happen. "Dream?" After Rayley heard the word, his heart trembled a little, but after looking at the Hall with a smile on his side, he reacted, fearing that it was useful, that was the future. And... there is a black dragon''s existence, what will happen in the future, no one can guarantee it. "How about the devil, there is a master, I believe he can surpass the devil in the future!" "He? He knows humans, what can he do? Are you sure you are not laughing? This is not funny!" "Bastard! You are looking for death!" Hearing Forbes said Hall, a few people including Rayleigh, and at the same time broke out with a sullen look at Forbes. "You!" Forbes was scared to take a step back. He didn''t think of it. He casually said this human being. These people actually defended him. "Forbes, don''t you still understand? The power of the demon king on the **** continent is only the last one of you! Eldan has surrendered, he is carrying another person to clean up the last holy of their territory." The strongest, from today, the entire **** continent will become my own territory!" "No! Impossible! You can''t succeed! Devil King..." Forbes was very excited. When he said this, he suddenly thought that the transmission array had been destroyed, and the Devil wanted to break through here. Very difficult, so that even if the devil knows the situation here, even if he actively repairs the transmission array or finds a new space crack, the people who come over will be wiped out by these surrendered traitors! "Oh, it seems that you have realized it, then you can do it now." Looking at the already silent Forbes, Hall smiled and said? "Stop! Or die! You can make a choice!" Upon hearing Hall, Rayleigh immediately released his imposing lock for Forbes, while Ambrose was summoning his holy soul. Out, for a time, Forbes was surrounded by several holy powers. "Hey! You are too overestimating yourself!" said that the momentum of Forbes continued to increase, and at the height of the day, the momentum of Rayleigh and others was suppressed. "As long as I think, you guys can''t stop me at all! As long as I am there, you are prepared to worry about it every day! Especially you! A low human!" "Oh!" Hall laughed. He was mad by Forbes. He thought that Forbess head must be a problem. So obvious, he didnt even understand it. If Hall is not sure, how? May be so blatantly coming over? "I think, you got it wrong!" Hall''s words attracted Forbes, and I saw a huge gold beast appearing on his head as Hall waved. "Summoner?!" Forbes also knows the human profession and naturally knows the summoner! Looking at the body of Warcraft that exudes the spirit of the Holy Spirit, Forbes immediately realized a problem, and he suddenly found out that he had underestimated the strength of Hall. It is possible for Rayleigh to call them the masters. This shows that Hall''s strength can completely suppress them, even to make them feel fearful, and only in this way, Rayleigh will be rebellious regardless of the existence of the devil. However, with the gold beast in front of him, Rayleigh surrendered, and Forbes didn''t believe it. "Okay! Its been a long time, its wasted a lot of time! Come on, hurry up!" said Hall, in the stunned expression of Forbes, summoning a huge figure. "Dragon?! Black Dragon!" After Forbes saw the Black Dragon, the whole person was stupid. If he didn''t understand it at this time, then he was really alive! For a time, why should Rayleigh choose to surrender, everything can be explained clearly! "Roar!" A black scream made Forbes feel bitter. He didn''t think it was Hall''s blind eye. Although he was shocked, he was not scared. He was still able to judge whether the black dragon was real. Looking at the Black Dragon, he was about to start with himself, and Forbes finally made a choice. "Adult...I...I surrender!" Forbes knew very well that at this moment, he could not defeat the Black Dragon at all, and once he died in battle, he lost his **** family, and he would definitely be cleaned up. He had to make this choice for the future of the blood family. "Oh?" Hall looked at Forbes with some surprise. He didn''t think that Forbes would make such a clean choice. "Good! Hand over your efforts!" Under the concern of Black Dragon Forbes did not play any tricks, and honestly gave his efforts to the same as Rayleigh. After Hall accepted his efforts, it only collected them. "the host!" Yeah! Hall sat down on the chair in the hall and looked at Forbes, who had a bitter look. "Have you seen this thing? Give it to me!" Forbes heard the words and looked up. He waited for him to see the thing and then quickly opened his mouth. "Yes, Master! I will bring it to you right away." Soon, a beautiful box was taken out by Forbes. When Hall saw the pieces of the map inside, a smile appeared on his face. "Three, and the last one will be enough!" Chapter 1198： Goodbye Aragon Chapter 1198 Goodbye Aragon Eldan and others did not disappoint Hall. Within a few days after Hall''s capital, Forbes, he came back with the last map fragment. Its just that Earl Dan seems to have some wounds on his body. It looks a little embarrassed. After asking about it, Hall knows this. It turned out that the guy left behind by the Devils had a bad relationship with Erdan. He did not choose to surrender, but they had a fight with Erdan, so the whole demon territory was the most ruined one. The demon warrior is the worst loss! However, Hall does not care. Now the **** continent has been completely controlled by him. Without the threat of the demon king, the residual power of the Mozu left here is only a matter of time. And a day ago, Hall had already let Bavlis and Ambrose take people to pick up the movie people, and wanted to come to a movie family without a holy power. It was not a problem to be eliminated. Now, the most important thing for Hall is to find a way to inform the dean of Hudson on the Titan continent. After all, this mainland Hall has no time to manage it, instead of throwing it here, but let Hudson come over. . And Hall now has to study the fragmentation of those maps. Since the situation on the map does not clearly indicate where it is, it is estimated that it will take a lot of time to find this transmission array. "This is a headache. Map fragmentation is enough, but where is it?" After thinking about it, Hall called Forbes, Erdan, and Ambrose. After all, they stayed in the **** continent for a short time. I thought I should have some impressions on this map. However, the result was that Hall was disappointed. These people turned around and turned around the map. They didn''t say one for a long time. "You mean, don''t you know?" Some people were dissatisfied when they heard Hall''s tone. Several people quickly bowed their heads and apologized. "Sorry, Master, we really have no impression on this map!" Hall, who knew they wouldnt lie, waved his hand in disappointment. Several people saw that Hall was not in a good mood. He quickly retired after a good ceremony. "Hell! Even they don''t know, how can I find it?" And when Halls headache map was somewhere, I hoped to come over. "Young Master, there is something to report to you!" "Well!" Seeing that Hall didn''t look up, his eyes were still looking at the map on the table, and he looked at it without any nonsense. "Young Master, we found a few humans in the dungeon!" "I found out that it was released..." Suddenly, Halls eyelids jumped, and he suddenly looked up and looked at him with amazement. "You mean the dungeon, do you still have humans?" "Yes young master!" When I heard the hope of saying this, Hall suddenly remembered that he was not in the eastern part of the **** continent. If there were human beings here, then it was very likely that those who had stayed in the **** continent. "Isn''t you alive? Come bring it up, and let Forbes come over to see me!" Soon, Forbes came in again. He was puzzled. Just now, Hall let him leave. This time he asked him to come in. "Master, don''t know about you..." "You tell me first, who are the people in the dungeon?" When he heard Hall ask, Forbes face changed slightly, and he saw a sharp eye in Halls eyes, and he quickly bowed his head. "Master, these people are our rations. After all, we are blood races and need blood to sustain life." "Hmmm!" Hall is not too angry about this. After all, this is a fact. Since the blood family has been conquered, he naturally will not pay attention to it. At most, the blood family should not let people eat humans. "There is... there are several human resistance leaders here!" Ok? ! Hall had thought about this before, and now I heard Forbes say that he frowned, and when he wanted to talk, suddenly several people came to this place. I saw that I was walking in front of me, and he was surrounded by a few **** people who were holding two dirty people, and people with blood everywhere came in. "Aragon?!" Hall recognized it at a glance. Isn''t this the Aragon that was originally used to let him escape from here and then fight with the Prince of Canada? Aragorn heard the words and looked at the swelled eyes. When he saw Hall, his face was trembled. "You are... Hall? Hoffman is an adult? Why are you still here? Are you caught?" Hall heard it sounds like it didn''t feel like it, but Forbes''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. Catch him? What a joke! Who dares here! "Is it caught? Oh, that''s not there, give him a cure!!" After finishing Hall''s two reagents, he hoped that there would be no nonsense after receiving it, and immediately drank it to Aragorn and the people next to him. After the two people who were still weak and had the reagents containing the spring water, the wounds slowly healed. After feeling the changes in the body, the faces of the two men suddenly became happy. They looked at each other as if they were getting rid of the **** warriors, but they heard the hope before they took action. "They are all young people, you don''t have to worry!" what? Are the young masters? What do you mean by this? Aragorn and Ryan on the side were a little shocked. They looked at each other with an unbelievable expression, and then they looked at Hall. "You are his young master? These blood races..." Hall understands and laughs. "Well, he said nothing wrong, not only the blood family, but now the entire **** continent has been controlled by me!" "what?!" If they had been before, let them still have some unbelievable words So now Hall said, its really not a word of death! This is the **** continent. When the three empire of the human race occupied this place, they did not know how many crickets they had killed and how many people died. But now they suddenly listened to Hall and said that he had occupied the **** continent, how can this not? Let them be shocked. The news was too shocking, and they only came back after half a turn. "This... what the **** is going on?" Hall was originally a little annoyed because of the map problem. Now he suddenly encounters an old acquaintance. He simply said that he and Hoffmans vice president went back here. They didn''t feel like opening Aragon, but when they heard about the bright Protoss and the Devil, the shocked look on their faces was not reduced. In particular, I heard that Hall said that after the whole **** month was taken by him alone, if they were not their own eyes, the blood patriarchs stood down and estimated that they would slap the past and let the Hall of lie tell. Why are the flowers so red! Chapter 1199： Mysterious cave Chapter 1199 Mystery Cave After determining that Hall was not telling lies, Aragorn and Ryan both felt a lot. Who can imagine that when they helped Hall and Hoffman to escape from the **** continent, they would be caught by the blood family, but when Hall appeared again on the **** continent, the entire continent was occupied by him. However, Aragorn soon discovered that Hall seemed to look sad. He did not understand that the whole **** continent had been controlled, and what else he could do. When he heard the doubts of Aragon, Hall snorted and said. "When the time came, Dean Hudson added the magic seal of the transmission array, and now it is difficult to pass the message!" Hearing Hall was because of this guilt, Aragorn and Ryan couldnt help but look at each other, and then both of them smiled at each other. If Hall did not open, I hope they will directly slap them. After the two laughed enough, they looked at the frowning Hall. "Hall, the situation may not be known to you. We also know a secret place. Where the space crack is similar to that of the original place, you can consider passing the message back here. We were still trying to not destroy it before we were caught. , now its alright...oh? When Aragorn said this, he suddenly saw fragments of maps placed on the table by Hall. Hall, who was originally attracted by the words of Aragon, suddenly saw a flash of light in his mind, and he quickly asked. "Prince Aragon, do you think this map is familiar? Have you seen it?" Aragorn sees Hall so excited, his eyes again carefully look at the map in front of him. "Some like, but always feel that there are those wrong." "Some like it! Where is it, take me to see it now!" This can''t blame Hall for being so anxious. He came over this few days, but he has a headache. It is estimated that the brain cells have died a lot. Now suddenly I hear Aragorn say this, he will naturally not let go. "Now? It''s a long way!" "Far? Not afraid, I..." Hall suddenly realized that it seemed that he was too anxious. After looking at the Aragorn, who was still messy, Hall patted his head and said. "Look at me, I care about my own affairs. I hope that you will bring the Prince Aragon to clean them, Forbes, let people prepare food!" Looking at the Aragon and others who left, Hall could not help but shake his head. He felt that he was too nervous during this time, and he made him nervous. Soon, the exquisite food was sent up, not to mention that although the blood family said that they ate blood, they also worked **** the diet. While tasting the food, Hall waited for them in Aragorn. Soon after, Prince Aragon came to the hall again. After tidying up, Prince Aragon looked more spiritual. When he saw the food at the table, he didn''t think much. He sat down and ate it. Hall didn''t care, there was a lot of food, and when they saw that they were so cool, Hall also ate a lot. After eating and drinking, Aragorn looked at Hall with a look of disappointment. "Sorry, I havent been so full for a long time. It feels so good!" There is still a prince''s temperament in Aragong''s appearance, but this is also true. If Aragorn is as eloquent as the princes he met before, Hall will not be able to give them a good face. Talking and chatting, the two said something about the map. "Hall, this map I think is similar to our secret location, or will I take you there first?" Hall looked at the sky, and at this time the sky was already hung with a **** double moon. After thinking about it, he nodded. "That line, just eaten enough, go out for activities!" That is to say, Hall dares to say this, and it is replaced by ordinary people. It will not go out at this time again. After all, what kind of Warcraft is powerful at night. However, the people present are not ordinary people. Since Hall has already decided, everyone will not oppose it. Under the leadership of Aragon, a group of people made this flight and Warcraft flew in one direction. There were indeed a lot of flying World of Warcraft on the road, but they were all easily packed by the Lightning Golden Eagle, and finally became a member of the Undead Warcraft. Have to say that today is their tragedy day! One sentence was unimpeded, and everyone came to a valley the next morning. Looking at the valley, it made Hall think of their secret stronghold in Aragon. "Oh, they are almost the same as they were, if you are not careful, it is hard to find!" Aragorn smiled, and Forbes couldn''t help but grin. Although Aragorn said nothing wrong, he ignored it, that is, the blood family did not really force them to encircle them. If Forbes directly ordered the killing of all human beings, it is estimated that this did not happen today. But this idea he can only think about it in his mind, after all, he is now a servant of Hall! Because the valley mouth was too small, Hall directly let the lookout open the valley, and soon a cave appeared in front of them. After collecting World of Warcraft, everyone entered and went under the leadership of Aragon. "This is also the time we found out when we accidentally evaded the pursuit. At that time, we found that there is a relatively strong space energy, so we think there is a possibility of a hidden space crack!" The cave doesn''t look very big, but it is very deep. Under the leadership of Aragon, it took almost ten minutes to go. "It seems to be always going down!" Aragorn nodded and said, "It is true that the innermost is an empty hall. There can be a thousand people hidden inside. It doesn''t look like it is naturally formed, and here the space energy is very obvious!" Soon Hall they came to the so-called hall, which is really big, at least ten meters high, with some upside down stone pillars. Surrounded by plants that live in the shadows, the hall is wrapped everywhere. Looking at it and waving a hand, the plants were suddenly shattered to reveal the rocks inside. "Well. The space energy here is really strong. It is similar to the original one. I don''t think it is all here. It seems that there is something left to be forgotten by us." Hall frowned and glanced at the map fragments, which seemed to look a bit like this, but there was no river here. Just after Hall frowned and looked up at the stone pillar at the top of his head, suddenly there was an idea in his mind. "Is it..." Thinking of this, Hall waved his hand and put a red figure under the eyes of everyone. "Go, show me what is below!" Chapter 1200： Ancient transmission array Chapter 1200 Ancient Transmission Matrix Seeing the scene in front of him, Aragons eyes were coming out quickly, and he looked at Ryan, who was equally astonished. "We didn''t think we had to dig this way down at the beginning!" Ryan heard the reaction, and he glanced at the red figure on the floor and said faintly. "If...we can find the World of Warcraft like them, then naturally think so..." Aragorn rolled his eyes and continued to focus on the figure being dug. Hall was not in a hurry. Anyway, there was nothing to threaten his existence. He just found a place to sit down and waited for the fire ants to bring him back. When the group saw it, except for Aragorn who sat down with Hall, the rest of the people stood by. Ryan thought that he had no relationship with Aragon and Hall, plus the guys standing next to him. It is the existence of the Holy Class, with his little nine-class fighters, or honestly standing on the sidelines. Just as Hall and Aragon were chatting about the sky, suddenly a figure climbed from a distance. "Well? Found something?" Hall stood up excitedly, then followed the fire ant and walked forward, and the others immediately followed. After a while, everyone walked in from a tunnel. The front road was a masterpiece of fire ants, but after arriving at the back, Hall was surprised to find that there is still a step down here! "This is...have been there before?" Even if the fire ants are smart and powerful, it is impossible to make such a thing in such a short time. "It turns out! It is estimated that it was buried in the low ground. If you don''t dig it, you can''t find it!" The ladder was not very long, and soon the group walked down the stairs. When he came out, Holden felt a little familiar. He responded and took out the map immediately. After comparing it, Halls eyes made a burst of light. "It turned out to be really here!" At the beginning, Hall just took the idea of ??looking at it, but did not expect that he actually found this place. The map shows that it should be connected to the top, but I dont know when its covered with a thick layer of dirt and stones, plus those covered plants. If you dont pay attention, you cant find it. this place. Here is a space that is slightly smaller than the above. What people care about most is not its size, but a transmission array here! Looking at this old-fashioned transmission array, even Forbes, an old monster that has lived for so long, couldn''t help but **** a cold breath. "Master! This is...the ancient transmission array!" "The ancient transmission array! Oh, finally found here!" Hall''s purpose this time, is not to find this ancient transmission array. For the transmission array, Forbes can be said to be one of the more familiar people in the field. After obtaining the consent of Hall, Forbes came to the ancient transmission line and carefully looked at it. I saw him on this pillar and touched it on the pillar. The action seemed to be like a baby, and the Hall couldnt help but watch. Fortunately, Forbes did not let Hor for a long time, he looked at it and looked at Hall with excitement. "Young Master! This transmission array is intact, but the energy is exhausted! As long as we find energy, I believe that it will work soon." "Do you know where this ancient transmission array was sent?" "Where?" Forbes heard a change in his face. He thought about it. It seems that he did not find any anchor points on the transmission array. He just hesitated too excited. He also forgot that the transmission array turned out to be Is a one-way transmission. In other words, you can only go, can''t come back, and you don''t know if the opposite is heaven or hell! "That''s it!" Hall was silent for a moment, then looked up and looked at Forbes. "If you go to prepare something, you need something directly with other people! It is what I said!" Looking at Hall''s face is not a joke, Forbes just wanted to say something, but in the end he nodded and left after leaving. "Hall, don''t you think about it? In case there is a dangerous place, you are not there..." "Don''t think about it, I know that Prince Aragon is good for me, but I have a reason to go! Yes, after I leave, I will let a few people take care of it, you will find a way and Dean Hudson. They contacted, I hope that when I return, it has become our back garden!" See Hall saying that Aragorn sighed and patted him on the shoulder and said. "Well, young people really need to take a look. You have to remember to protect yourself first. Don''t just put yourself in a dangerous place, you know?" "Oh, I understand that there is a little black, I believe I will not have anything!" Knowing that Black Dragons Aragon heard no words, the two then talked about the related matters after Halls departure. It didn''t take long for Forbes to come back with a group of people, and Hall said to Forbes. "Go, let''s see if this ancient transmission array is useless." After Forbes nodded and immediately arranged, Hall turned to look at the people who were conquered by himself. "This time I passed, I only looked at it, Ambrose, Bavlis, Forbes, four people, other people, I hope that you manage your place here, when people come, I will let them Give these pieces of land to you Don''t think about expanding anything, just manage your own people with peace of mind!" "Yes, young master!" Although I was very unwilling, I still had to nod my head in the face of Hall. Seemingly seeing their dissatisfaction, Hall smiled slightly. "You can rest assured. I will go over and look at the situation there. If I can, I will find a suitable place for you to survive in each race." Your race can also survive." "Yes! Thank you, Master!" Among the few people present, the people of the movie family have been destroyed, and the people of the demon family are close behind. It can be said that the demon family is in desperate need of a place of cultivation. Hearing Hall''s assurance that Eldan is the most exciting one. "Well, when the time and the Aragonese prince said, I have already talked a lot with him. In some cases, you can discuss it together!" Just after Hall said this sentence, suddenly a burst of light came, everyone quickly turned around and saw that the ancient transmission array actually emitted a burst of light, which means that the ancient transmission array has started! Chapter 1201： New continent Chapter 1201 New Continent "I didn''t think that such an old transmission array could really start!" Aragorn looked at the transmission array in front of him with a shocked look. After a moment, he said with a complicated look in his eyes. "Just... I don''t know where this destination of the ancient transmission array is..." "Oh, no matter where it is, I will know when I go." In fact, there should be several choices for the so-called white tent. Just from the past, Hall is worried that if he goes there, he will be demon. To kill, to the strength of the demon king he knows now, Hall feels that even if there is a little black, it is also a part of death. Its not as good as gambling once, maybe its good luck, and it can be sent to other places. Seeing that Hall did not give up his intentions, Aragorn is not persuading, just let him pay attention to safety and protect himself. Hall nodded and let the lookout, Forbes, Bavlis and Ambrose follow up and looked at the rest of the people. "The next thing will be handed over to you! If there is a chance, I will send the situation over there, just like this!" After saying that Hall nodded to Forbes, Forbes sighed and said that he was the last one to enter the ancient transmission line. Although he knew that there was such a transmission array, but for a while, When it wasn''t the last one that was missing, it is estimated that someone had already dedicated this map to the devil, and he still waited until Hall came to collect it. Now that he has voted against the demon king and casts on Hall, in this way, the devil will definitely destroy their blood family after knowing the news. This time, the purpose of the transmission they passed through Hall is unknown. If it is transmitted to the magic domain, then not only Hall is miserable, but he is also unlucky with him! But now there is no chance for him to repent, and his efforts are controlled by Hall. Hall can kill him for the first time, so after Forbes thought about it, he finally took some materials from his hands and placed them on the transmission array. With the placement of Forbes, the transmission array was launched. In the eyes of Aragon and others, the figure of Hall and his party disappeared in the magic array... ...... "Damn, today is nothing!" A whole body was wearing a tattered leather armor, but in the middle of his hand, holding an orc with a cold spear, said a depressed face. Beside him is a human man holding the same cold bow and arrow. He only sees his face very calm, and seems to be accustomed to this kind of complaint from the orcs. Seeing what the orc seems to want to say, he just said a faint voice. "If you want to find Warcraft, there is more in the sea." In one sentence, the orcs closed their mouths directly, and some depressed orcs pouted their mouths. In the end, this snorted and said? "We orcs are slow-headed, not stupid, and the Warcraft in the sea is in droves. I don''t want to be their bowel movements!" The human man heard a rare smile on his face, but it quickly converges. Obviously he was just amused by the orc''s embarrassing appearance. "Okay, continue to look for it, maybe you are lucky today, there will be some gains!" The orcs heard nod and nod, and now they can only do this, otherwise they will be empty-handed today. It turned out that these two people are adventurers in nearby towns. They came out this time to find prey. This is their only source of income. If they return empty-handed today, they may not even have the money to stay, so they will To sleep outside at night, this is for the lack of strength, but it will be dead. And just as the two of them were ready to continue to search for their goals, there was a sudden wave of space in front of them, and both the orcs and humans showed a shocked look, because it seems like this space turbulence Very rare, especially in the mountains where the birds are not shackled. "Is there any good thing?" The orc looked at the space in front of the eyes, and then clenched the spear in his hand and asked. Its hard to say! After the human man was silent for a moment, he blinked and looked at the space in front of him, but he quickly made a decision and quickly ran to the commanding heights of the side, pulling the bow and aiming at it in one go. Looking ahead. "Hey! I said that my luck today is good! It seems like this, Ellis!" The human brow, which the orc called the Ellis, wrinkled and watched the orcs whisper. "Perry! If I were you, I wouldnt waste my time talking!" "Okay! Ok! Let''s take a look at it, we are the might of the orcs!" After Perry finished speaking, the body suddenly burst into a powerful momentum, and the light of the spear in the hand became more sharp. . Just as the two men gained momentum, suddenly a turbulent stream of space erupted into a stream of fear, and then a black hole slowly appeared out of thin air, as if an invisible hand tore the sky. "Well? Is this?" Ellis as an archer, his eyesight is not bad. After the space turbulence opened the black hole, he immediately found that several figures were slowly emerging. Just as he hesitated, the turbulence of the space disappeared so suddenly, and the figures that he had watched before appeared in front of him. "Human?" After he saw the people, he couldn''t help but for a moment, and Perry did not hesitate. He raised his spear directly and inserted it into the top person. "Hey!" I saw that the person actually reached out and blocked the spear. Although he was repulsed by Peri, he resisted Perrys attack. He knew that Perry was an orc, and strength was their last characteristic. Now, in front of this person, this person can hardly resist the attack of Perry, and the strength of the coming person is not weak. But what shocked him the most was that the people seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable. After watching the momentum of the coming people continue to improve, Alex quickly yelled. "Perry! Back!" Perry, who has been working with Alice for a short time, did not hesitate to go to www.novelhall.com~ immediately took a few steps back. The coming person even screamed directly at Perry and raised his fist. "Hey!" An arrow that braved the cold man suddenly flew over. When the person saw it, he had to scream and retract the fist that was shot. He would fly the flying arrow. "Roar!" The person is very angry, but he does not attack immediately, but stands in the same place and seems to be waiting for something. Looking at the person who continued to increase in this momentum, Ellis suddenly thought of something, he could not help but blurt out and debut. "He... he is actually advancing!" It seems that in order to prove the words of Alice, the people raised their hands and the momentum of the body reached the highest peak immediately after a roar! "This... is this a holy class?" Chapter 1202： Talk Chapter 1202 talk "Is this the first-class combat power?" Both Ellis and Perry looked at each other and saw the shocked look from the other''s eyes. They did not think that the person who had just taken a shot from Perry was actually a semi-classic force! "This is impossible!" Perry screamed. He was a master of the middle-level combat power of the Holy Class. At least two small levels were on the other side, but the other party easily took his sneak attack. This explains what this is. Explain that the other party is strong! And this is the other person''s person, there are four people wearing black robes standing next to them and not doing it. "Perry!" Ellis suddenly screamed, and the bow and arrow in his hand did not fall down. He still used the arrow with the cold man to face the coming man. "Yeah!" Perry knew that the situation was a little bad. He slowly moved his feet away from these few people. "If you hit it, do you want to escape?" Hearing the opening of the person, Alice heard the wrinkle, he has found that the other person is actually a first-class sage, and there is even a second-class sage, who thinks he is at a disadvantage. In the mind of Ellis, he quickly thought about solving the immediate crisis. "This is a misunderstanding! After all, you just came out of the space, we don''t know if it will be a powerful World of Warcraft, so this will be so tight, since everyone is not injured, how can we separate?" Ellis slowly put down the bow and arrow, but he did not close it up. Obviously he was also worried that the comers would leave them. "Is it misunderstood? Well, that''s good. If that''s the case, then as a person who apologizes, should you have anything to say?" "Express?" Ellis frowned. He didn''t expect the other person to ask this question. After looking at the same nervous Perry, Ellis took out a thing from the space ring and then came to the person. Throw it over. "This is the last yellow crystal coin in our body. If you are not satisfied, then we will only fight!" Yellow crystal coins? When the people heard the words and looked at a crystal clear coin in their hands, after seeing nothing special, he could not help but shake his head. Both Ellis and Perry saw each other, and their faces became very ugly. It seems that they did not meet this condition. "Alice, what will happen in a while? They seem to have a second-class sacred junior power. If we really fight, we will suffer!" "Don''t be nervous! See you on the move. If they really want to do it, we will take the person directly in the middle. It seems that he is the leader of these people. Just grab him and we will pay attention to it!" Perry nodded in words, he was not talking, his body was constantly accumulating, waiting for a break to cooperate with Ellis. The two have worked together many times and can survive the crisis every time. They know the importance of cooperation, so they have specially trained this aspect. The actions of the two were clearly seen by the people who saw him. I saw that he was not angry. Instead, he said to the people on the side. "Forbes, these two people are too nervous, let them relax!" The person who originally spoke was not someone else. It was the Hall and his party who sent it from the ancient transmission array. When he entered the transmission array, Hall did not think that this ancient transmission array was so arrogant, not only did they not safely transmit them to the transmission array, but also created a turbulent space! If Hall and others tried to tear the turbulence out of it, they still dont know where they are. "Yes, young master!" Forbes is the most powerful person in the group of Hall. As a second-class sage, he has just disappeared in the same place after the salute to Hall. "Not good!" Ellis exclaimed, and then the arrow in his hand immediately shot at Hall. He hoped that he had already arrived at Hall as early as Forbes, and he was not afraid of the arrow. Ya attack. Only to make him a bit wrong is that this arrow can break through the defense of hope. Hall saw a curious look at the arrow, and saw that the head of the arrow broke through the scale of the look. A, it can be seen that the power of the arrow is not small, but fortunately, it does not hurt the look, but this also makes the look of anger. "Humph!" After Eris shot the arrow, Forbes rushed directly at him. He didn''t use the arrow, but he put the arrow away, then pulled out the dagger with the same light on his waist. A wave. "Hey!" Forbes looked at his nails with some mistakes. He didn''t think that his nails, which could break the armor, were cut off by the opponent''s dagger. "This weapon has a problem!" If Hall didn''t know what was going on at this time, then they would be alive! Obviously, the light must have been strengthened by some people otherwise there is no such effect at all. Hall knows the power of Forbes claws and the scales of the look. I didnt think of this new continent. It was actually suppressed by people. "Hey!" Forbes saw that he had lost his ugly at the beginning. The whole man suddenly became angry and angry. He didn''t keep his hands. He immediately came out and appeared behind Alice, and he was kicking at him. Although Alice responded quickly, he made a defensive posture when Forbes kicked out, but in the end he was kicked out by Forbes. On the other hand, Perry, who is braving the light, rushes to look at it again. One of their eyes has already known how to do it. Ellis was entangled with the enemy, and he was straight to Huanglong, and then when the other party came to the rescue, Ellis took the opportunity to win the Hall. But they seem to have forgotten that there are still two people around Hall, that is, Bavlis and Ambrose of the Undead! I saw Ambrose wave a hand, suddenly a group of black fog emerged out of nowhere, which made the two people who were already looking forward to the battle with Forbes, and when they saw the figure coming out of the black fog, Alice was shocked. Called. "Undead? Not good, Perry, go!" At this time, Perry heard a bitter smile and left? How to go? Although he was a little higher than the hope, he found that the power of hope was much stronger than him. Every time he hit him, he felt his hands numb. Looking at the undead out of the surrounding undead and the two holy powers around him, both Ellis and Perry could not help but smile. "This adult, we surrender! Just ask you not to sell us to slaves, we will make money to redeem our own!" "Oh? Is there such a thing? Well, then, let''s find a place to talk, it sounds very interesting!" Chapter 1203： Honor continent Chapter 1203 Honor Continental Ellis and Perry were captured by the Hall who first came to the New World. Fortunately, Hall did not bother them. Just after collecting their weapons, let them sit down. "Well, who will talk about it, what is it here?" "What? I don''t even know where it is?" Hearing this question, Alice suddenly thought of a possibility, but Perry''s simple and simple mind even said it directly. Hall naturally found this situation, and Hall prefers to talk to Perrie. "Oh? Are you called Perri?" See Hall asking directly, and Ellis quickly said, "What are you asking me directly, me?" Ellis has not finished, a sharp blade directly against his back. "Where the younger brother wants to talk to whom, I don''t ask you, you better give me a shut up, then I will use your weapon to pierce a few holes in you!" What he spoke was, he was holding the dagger he had seized from Ellis. Alex, who knew that his forehead was sharp, immediately closed his mouth. Perry seemed to know that he was wrong, and he no longer saw the opening. "My person is actually very good at speaking. Really, if you can continue to answer my questions, I will consider putting you down for a while, if you don''t answer." Seeing Hall''s eyes, he immediately placed the dagger on the neck of Ellis and made a cut-throat action against Perry. "You ask me!" Perry was very angry, but at this time they did not beat Hall, so they could only be sulking. "Oh." Seeing Perry''s appearance, Hall was not only angry, but laughed. To be honest, Hall likes to deal with people with such straight personality as opposed to those who are smart. "Is Perry right? Just now you seem to be surprised that we don''t know these. Can you talk to me?" "On this simple question?" "It''s that simple!" Seeing that Hall didn''t seem to be a lie, Perry looked at Hall and said it. "This is the land of the wanderers!" The land of the wanderer? ! Hall did not think that he had come to such a place, just listening to the name as if it were like the mountains of the ancient China Lingnan. "Well, I see you." Perrys mouth was big. He saw Hall so surprised. He said something in his heart that he wanted to say it without thinking. But this time it was interrupted by Ellis. "Well, this adult, still for me, what do you ask, what do I answer!" I hope that I would like to teach Alice, but Hall waved his hand and smiled at him. "Oh, let''s say what you know!" Ellis heard a sigh, but he didn''t want to say it, but Perry, the idiot, didn''t open his mind without thinking, which would kill both of them. Obviously, Hall, their group of people should not be the people here, not even the people on this continent. From the situation they encountered before, they should accidentally come here from the space. They are surrounded by undead people, **** people, as for this behind him, if there is nothing wrong with Alice guessing, it should be a dragon man! Like a few races like a human being, it is clear that this human being is not an ordinary person. Perry is not good at breaking Hall. If he really told him to say it, they are already dead. And what he has to do now is to let Hall see that they still have value in use, otherwise they will be a dead person once he finishes everything that Hall wants to know! In this land of wanderers, what is dead, too common! After thinking about it, Ellis sighed, and then he said what he knew. He didn''t feel like Hall, but after listening to Alex, the whole person was silent. It turned out that this is a huge continent, and how big it is. Alice said that he estimated that he might not be able to finish his life. And in this place known as the Honorable Continent, there are three powerful powers ruled, one is the Bright Protoss, the other is the Dark Protoss, and the last is called the Holy Family. As can be seen from the name, the Guangming Protoss and the Dark Protoss are born to be deadly enemies, and do not know when they came to this continent, and then the two communities continued to kill, and finally the original inhabitants also produced a strong, strength and The other two families are quite equal, and he took a neutral policy and then occupied the northern part of the mainland. It seems to be through the air, as if by default, there is a saint territory in the north, and the bright Protoss and the Dark Protoss do not take the initiative to attack the saints, and they continue to kill and die. And this battle of thousands of years made the entire glory of the mainland''s resources scarce At the same time many people are not willing to participate in this fight, and thus came to the infinite sea in the south, where many islands were found. Its just that because of the scarcity of resources, these people are ridiculed as the home of the wanderers. But this is relatively speaking, because there is endless sea, and the resources of the sea are absolutely rich, but when the bright Protoss and the Dark Protos want to come and occupy a place, the innocent one is said to be God-level Warcraft, after losing some advanced combat, the two families had to retreat, and told their men to do nothing to go to the home of the wanderers! This is one of the reasons why the Bright Protoss and the Dark Protoss did not occupy here! Until a certain day, the war between the two races caused a space crack, and then they found that they could reach another continent, where they could get everything they thought. So the two races stopped the battle on the bright side after that moment, but the battle in the dark was continuous. And Alice and Perry were forced to escape to avoid the front because they didnt want to kill a priest in the bright Protoss. After learning about it, Hall looked up and said Elise. "What is the situation of the saints you said?" "The saints? I don''t know the specifics. After all, I don''t have the strength to go there. Besides, it''s not just me. It''s estimated that there are not many people in the home of the Wanderers. After all, it has been a lot of years ago. "What are the characteristics of the saints? For example, white tents?" Hall asked without hesitation. However, Elliss answer once again disappointed him. I am really unclear, I will tell you otherwise. "But what?" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1204： understand situation Chapter 1204 Understanding the situation "But what?" Hall heard the words and asked quickly. "You''d better not let the young master down!" Looked at his eyes and stared at Ellis, the hand daggers touched on the neck of Ellis, the warning was full. However, what Ellis needs is the reaction of Hall. Although he does not know what the saints are, or the white tent that Hall just asked, he knows that this must be very important for Hall. Then the effect he needs will come out, he can use this to get what he needs, for example, to live! "But an old man I know, he seems to have mentioned the saints with me, but I didn''t care at the time, so I didn''t listen to him in detail." "Where is he to take me!" When Hall heard Ellis telling, he thought that the saint should be the place where Lina went, so he raised this question again and again. "He is not in the land of the wanderers!" "Do you know, you are looking for death?" When Hall heard the words of Alice, his face changed. He immediately came back to understand that this Ellis was using his own eagerness to find Lina. Heart cloud article! Looking at Ellis was not afraid because of the threat of hope, but instead looked at himself with a calm look, Hall suddenly did not hurry. "Oh, you are very good-minded, it is reasonable to say that people like you can''t be so mixed, it should be your luck!" Ellis didn''t know why Hall said this. It''s not obvious to tell Ellis. The reason why he does this is because he is too bad! Perry on the side clearly did not understand the meaning of the Hall, he touched his head and grinned. "Yeah. I also think it is Ellis luck. I came out several times. Every time I get something, it is not enough for me to eat!" "Must!" Alice heard the day, he didn''t think that his pig teammate had a knife behind him. If he didn''t expect them, he really wanted to open Perry''s head and see if it was all paste. ! "Hehehe!" Suddenly Hall laughed. He felt that the two guys in front of him meant a fish, a thoughtful, a tiger, and they could live here for so long. This is also a miracle. "Okay, I understand what you mean, rest assured, I said yes, you will not be sold as a slave!" Both Ellis and Perry were relieved, and they all saw the tragic appearance of those slaves, so they would rather die than become slaves! "but" I heard the Hall topic turn around, even if it was Perry, the orc also showed a surprised look. "But when we first arrived, we needed some guidance. Before we became familiar with it, I hope that you will not leave my sight and don''t make the idea that they think you are hurting us, otherwise you understand!" Hall didn''t look at Perri, but stared straight at Ellis. "I understand! But if we don''t come out for hunting, what do we eat? And adults seem to be seeing the yellow crystal coins for the first time!" "Oh, yes, you are very smart! But what I want to remind you is that people who are too smart have two extremes, one is mixed well, the other is dead fast!" After a pause, Hall continued. "Those things are not a problem for me. Now I have something to ask you. I think you should know the answer!" Ellis, who was kept by Hall, was not playing tricks, and Hall asked what he would answer. For example, this thing called Huangjingcoin is actually an energy-rich ore. It has a certain effect on the practitioners. From the color, the amethyst is the best! A purple amethyst coin is equal to one hundred yellow crystal coins, and one yellow crystal coin is equal to one hundred gold coins! Gold coins are used by ordinary people, and a family of three is only three gold coins a year. So before, a yellow crystal coin of Ellis can make a family of three comfortable and live for 30 years! And their hand-armed weapons are enchanted, like Perry''s enchantment sharp, and Alice''s bow and arrow is enchanted through. This is also the reason why the scales that are overlooked will be broken. On this continent, the Enchanter is a very respectable profession, and they are similar to their pharmacists and strategists! The former does not say much, refining all kinds of pharmacy, what is the cause of Cao''s injury, they can even refine them, so some pharmacists are noble in this continent! The latter is also very powerful, they can not only use the magic array to kill the enemy, but also refine the transmission array! The role of the magic squad to kill the enemy is actually not seen by people Once you want to use the magic array to kill the enemy, you must first arrange it first, in fact, you must seduce others to come, so as long as others do not come, It is difficult for a mage to kill a person or a fish! But they can refine the magic array for the city. At the same time, it is also possible to refine and repair the transmission array, which is the root cause of their noble status! The reason is very simple. This continent is too big. If you want to go out, the transmission array is the first choice. Therefore, the layout and repair of the transmission array must rely on these arrays of mages! Of course, in addition to these occupations, there are other occupational statuses that are also very expensive. For example, some forgings of forged weapons can be said that there are no forged weapons for forgings, and those enchanters cannot enchant weapons, but this continent It seems that for weapons, they are more effective or enchanted, which also leads to the status of the enchanter is higher than the forgemaster. For this, the forgemen are also very helpless. After all, the fact is that if the enchantment is successful, the power of the weapon is higher than the forging of them, so the enchanter is naturally elevated by some people. After some understanding of some situations, Hall felt that since they were looking for prey, I thought about it after he thought about it. On this continent, what is the level of Warcraft''s strength? After all, Hall''s strength is mostly from the system. If you can, Hall can quickly build a group of powerful summoning beasts, so that he has the ability to protect himself. It is also a coincidence that just when Hall was just looking for prey, the prey went straight to them. Seeing these prey, both Ellis and Perry couldn''t help but take a breath. "Not good is a bloodthirsty mouse!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1205： Shock of Ellis Chapter 1205, Shock of Ellis "It''s not a bloodthirsty mouse!" Ellis couldn''t help but turn around. He didn''t explain to Hall, and he took the bow and archery in one go. "Hey!" The arrow with the cold mandled directly from the eyes of this pig-sized bloodthirsty mouse, and the sharp arrow is directly worn from the other end. Elliss movements were fast, and the bloodthirsty mouse was so lost that it only had time to make a scream. However, Ellis did not seem to be happy, but instead showed an anxious look. "Adult, we have to leave here immediately!" "Well? Why is this? Isn''t it a Warcraft? Right, you are not killing it? What else can you worry about?" When I heard Halls carelessness, Ellis once again determined that Hall is indeed not a person here, because as long as they are here, they all know that if they encounter a bloodthirsty mouse, it means there is at least A group! In other words, bloodthirsty mice, they are a group of Warcraft is just one of their many ways to explore! Seeing that Hall did not move, Alice quickly said, "Adults, they are the special contact method of the Warcraft, killing one, there will be a group!" "Oh?!" Just when Hall wanted to say something, suddenly a **** rat brain appeared on the ground, and I saw countless pairs of blood-stained eyes with blood-red eyes staring at Hall and his eyes. people. Seeing this scene, whether it is Alice or Perry, the color of panic in the eyes of the two is unreserved. "We are dead after we finish!" Hall looked at the bloodthirsty mice that had climbed out. I saw that their findings were similar to those of domestic pigs. There was a sharp burr behind them. Not only that, but the most conspicuous teeth on their mouths! Without these blood-sucking mouse demonstrations, Hall believes that a blood-sucking mouse with such a large group can easily kill a town! "Why don''t they attack?" Seeing that Hall is still a slow-moving look, Ellis sighed helplessly. "Adults, we are really lucky. Only the bloodthirsty rat group with the holy powers! They are waiting for their leader!" Sure enough, as Elliss voice just fell, the bloodthirsty rat made a squeaky sound, and then the bloodthirsty mouse separated from the middle, and a bloodthirsty mouse that was obviously a big circle came out from the inside. Looking at the **** mouse with golden skin on his face, he slowly walked over, and Ellis and Perry couldn''t help but swallow. "That Elise, what do we say about this situation? Run or kill?" run? kill? Ellis heard a bitter smile, he didn''t think that he could run there under the encirclement of this group of blood-sucking mice. The sharp burrs behind the bloodthirsty mouse can make the escaped person realize what is pain, let alone These **** rats with some teeth are close. The feeling of being eaten alive is more scary when you think about it. It seems to be for the baby''s words, suddenly there was a burst of exclamation in the distance, and then the person who just prepared to turn around immediately fled. At this time, the golden bloodthirsty rat screamed, and the bloodthirsty mouse in that direction turned around, and then Hall saw the feat of the 10,000-dollar that can only be seen in the movie of the hero. Soon, a few screams came out of the population, and then a group of bloodthirsty rats chased them up and looked at the few people who had just fallen into the bloodthirsty rat, and Ellis couldn''t help but chill. Obviously, the few guys couldn''t live anymore. Sure enough, after the return of the bloodthirsty rats, except for some blood on the ground, even the bones were not even left. "It''s really amazing, um, it seems that it is good to convince some bloodthirsty mice!" The Warcraft that can become a holy class, the wisdom is good, so after hearing the words of Qin Feiyang, the golden bloodthirsty mouse suddenly looked at Hall with its **** eyes. "Hey!" Suddenly, the golden bloodthirsty rat screamed a few times, and the whole bloodthirsty rat group closely hunted Hall and others. It seems that as long as the golden bloodthirsty mouse orders, they will swallow the guys in front of them. "I suddenly felt that eating meat was not a diet." Perhaps Perry had some humorous cells, and no one thought that he had said such a joke at this time. What Ellis responded to was his silent eyes, and Hall laughed at the stunned eyes of the crowd and the bloodthirsty mouse. "Hey!" The golden bloodthirsty rat was angry. It yelled at Hall. It seemed to tell other bloodthirsty rats, leaving Hall, and others eating it! Seeing the bloodthirsty mouse rushing over, Hall''s mouth slightly revealed a trace of shackles, and then saw him waving a hand, and suddenly countless figures appeared in the air. The two people who had already died were suddenly stunned because they found that they didnt know when there were thousands of flying World of Warcraft in the sky What is the situation? Unknown, so Perry does not understand why there are so many flying World of Warcraft suddenly, and they are also caught. The more intelligent Alice is looking at Hall with a blank look, he has confirmed that these Warcraft are summoned by Hall! Even if he saw a lot of knowledge, after seeing Hall''s performance, he was deeply shocked. The same as his surprise, the bloodthirsty rats, especially the golden bloodthirsty mouse, have a very humanized expression of fear in their eyes. This group is just two thousand bloodthirsty mice, even if they can be air defense, but this is a full flight of Warcraft! Among them, several of the World of Warcraft released by World of Warcraft, which are all Holy Warcraft! From here, as long as these bloodthirsty mice dare to move, they will face the disaster! "Hey!" The golden bloodthirsty mouse screamed and screamed. It seemed to be an order to retreat. Many bloodthirsty rats turned around and were ready to escape. Just not waiting for them to go underground, suddenly a red figure climbed out of the tunnel to block their retreat, watching thousands of red and red figures, bloodthirsty rats afraid! Rats are always mice, and they are afraid of their nature. This is the fact that they can be changed by their number! "I think we seem to have met a very great person, Perry. If you need to close your mouth, you don''t know how to die!" Ellis had already understood very well. If they answered and answered the town when they asked Hall, then they still have the possibility to live, but after seeing that Hall is really cheap, he does not feel Hall. Will let them go easily! The most sensible thing about this time is to rely on Hall! [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1206： Animal tide Chapter 1206 Chapter of the Beast The blood-thirsty blood-sucking mouse was scared. It looked at the warcraft of his own ethnic group, felt the fear of the Warcraft, and finally went straight to Hall and lowered his head. "What? Think clearly? Prepare to surrender?" The golden bloodthirsty mouse looked at Hall and then looked at the people behind him who looked at him. Finally, they had to bow their heads and screamed a few times. "Although you are not very good? But as the first Warcraft I met in the honor of the mainland, I will still accept you as a memorial!" When Ellis heard this, he couldnt help but turn his eyes. Its estimated that Hall would dare to say that if other people dare to say this, Ellis will definitely slap the past. But when he saw that Halla conquered the horror of Warcraft, he felt more and more that he seemed to see a way forward. As the golden bloodthirsty mouse was conquered, the next two thousand bloodthirsty mice were followed by the Hall. After doing this, the sky slowly darkened. "That adult, let''s go back, it''s not safe at night, there will be." Ellis originally wanted to say that there would be a lot of Warcraft here, but after thinking of the summoners and the golden bloodthirsty rats that Hall had summoned, He suddenly closed his mouth. "Do you want to understand?" This is what Hall said to Ellis, and Perry is directly ignored. Ellis sighed and then went down to Hall. "Alice has seen the owner!" Perry saw his eyes wide open and waited for him to open his mouth. Ellis quickly pulled him and said. "I don''t want to be jealous. Do you want to be eaten by bloodthirsty rats?" Perry heard that this was a spurt, and Yaelis bowed to Hall. "Perry has seen the owner!" "Okay, call me a young master!" Hall waved his hand and motioned for them to stand up. After Elliss salute, he said, I know that the young master will not believe us easily. There are slave collars in the town. These collars can kill the slaves wearing collars for the first time. As long as the young master discovers our changes, they can directly control through the mental power. The collar killed us." "Oh? Slave collar?" Hall reached out and touched his chin, and he seemed to be thinking about something. "Okay, this time to say, let''s find a place to rest, I still have a lot of questions to understand. You refer to the road, we talk while walking." After Ellis asked Perri to point the way, he followed Mr. Hall. As long as Hall had questions, he would tell everything he knew. Before Hall was still thinking, there is already a complete system in the cultivation here. Why is it that the strength of Alice is still the same as the holy level, which is different from what he thinks. In fact, Hall wants to be jealous. It is not that the strength of living in the higher continents must be strong. Just like the key classes in the China Earth, can you guarantee that the last one of the key classes must exceed the rest of the classes? First place? If they were born in Allen, it is estimated that they are at most a semi-class level! In honor of the mainland, everyone is practicing the same way. If someone is strong, someone will be weak. The ultimate reason is a kind of food! Yes, it is food that can only be planted in a specific place. Long-term use of this food can stably enhance a person''s strength. It can make people cultivate and do more with less. This kind of food makes Qin Feiyang think very quickly. One thing, that is the elf fruit of the elves! As for why Alex did not say it before, it is because most of these foods are in the place where the three forces control, and in the land of the wanderers, there are only a small part, at most, the high-ranking people of the city. Enjoy it, ordinary people can''t eat it at all, even if you have money, you can''t buy it. The people who can''t eat, in addition to continuing to practice, they have some substitutes, such as World of Warcraft! "I really didn''t think that there is such a thing!" Suddenly Hall was bright, and he was still thinking about how to get the initial wealth. Now it seems that he has found a way. Hall did not ask if there was any seed in Alice. From the words just now, Qin Feiyang felt that it was impossible for Alice to have the seeds of this kind of food. After all, he said before, and money may not be able to buy it, and Even if you can buy it, the price is not that Ellis can hold it. "Young Master, Licheng is coming, the three-kilometer no-fly zone around the city, we are still walking." "ô" I saw that the city in front of me was very grand, the city walls were as high as tens of meters, and the walls were covered with blood, and many bloodstains seemed to have been around for a long time. Obviously there is a lot of fighting here, and it looks like the battle is very fierce Alice has become accustomed to his current identity, see Hall''s look of doubt, do not ask Hall to ask him to explain directly Road. "Young Master, Licheng is one of the most edged islands of the Wanderers. It is close to the coast, so when you come to Warcraft!" "Warcraft? What kind of Warcraft is it? How are they so bold? Are they not afraid of humans to destroy them?" Ellis smirked and explained, "Young Master, here is called the home of the wanderers. What do you think of the resources here?" "Well, it should be rare" "Not very few, it''s a little poor. It''s only a little bit enough to grow corn nuts. Most people can''t eat them. So everyone can only look for Warcraft to serve as food before the arrival of the World of Warcraft. Maybe adults will ask why we are hungry. That''s because we still thank the World of Warcraft!" "Do you mean eating World of Warcraft?" "Yes, the World of Warcraft meat in the young masters still have energy. Although it is not as good as the corn kernels, at least it can maintain our consumption. As for the strength of eating World of Warcraft meat, there is a lucky one in a thousand!" After a pause, Ellis continued. "Because the resources here are poor, these Warcraft also need to eat, and the people here are the best food for them!" "Have you ever thought about destroying them?" "Destroy? It is easy to talk about, the speed of reproduction of Warcraft is ten times that of human beings, which is why the Warcraft wave has been constantly for so many years!" "And just now I said that it is close to the coast. The reason why these Warcraft were rushed over is because of the Monkey Warcraft!" "Wujinghai is the most feared existence here. It is said that there is God-level Warcraft inside, but it is a powerful existence that can destroy the whole continent!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1207： Entering the city Chapter 1207 into the city "God level?!" Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but take a breath. When he was on Allen''s mainland, he heard the birdman say that their Lord is a god-level existence! and many more! Some are wrong! What Hall suddenly thought of, turned to look at Forbes, who had been silent for a while. Updates are fast and no ads. "Forbes! You... is there anything that is not mad at me?" Forbes heard a change in his face. "Young Master! I haven''t concealed anything. You can tell me everything you can say! Master Shao Ming!" "Oh? Is it?" Hall blinked and looked a little cold in his eyes. After coming to this place, Forbes spoke at least one, but why Hall was staring at him for the simple reason! That is Forbes, but the patriarch of the blood family, came to this continent, why didn''t he hear Forbes talk about his ethnic group? "Bavlis, Ambrose!" Hearing Hall called them, Bavlis and Ambrose lined up. "Young Master!" "If I remember correctly, your undead are in a specific space, right?" "Yes young master! Our undead are different from other demons. We have our own place to live, but it is now destroyed almost, so we have followed the devil to the **** continent!" Forbes heard a change in his face because he knew that Hall had already known something. Seeing the look of Hall, Forbess forehead suddenly burst into a cold sweat, only to see him tremble. "Less... young master... In fact, the situation is not what it is..." "You say it! It will take some time to go in, I am not in a hurry!" Hearing Hall said so, Forbes couldn''t help but sigh. "I''m sorry young master! I did hide some things, but I swear, I don''t really want to deceive the young master. We are a big ethnic group, we belong to the marginal family!" After seeing Halls face look a little better, Forbess heart was relieved and he continued. "When the devil wants to fight and needs soldiers, we are also selected by the tribe! At the same time, there is only one transmission array leading to the demon domain where the devil is located, and the demon domain is connected to the **** continent!" "The young master went to the **** month and the mainland also knows that there is a suppression of everyone''s strength. Even with the support of corn nuts, it is impossible to improve the strength normally! It is because of this that I feel that our family will perish, so I have been searching for the ancient transmission. Array, I want to take the people away from the devil through this transmission array! Just did not expect that this transmission array actually sent us back here!" "What?" After hearing this news, Hall couldn''t help but look surprised. Listening to Forbes, Hall probably understood the meaning of Forbes. "This is why you didn''t talk after you came here? Right... Are you still thinking about bringing your own ethnic group back to honor the mainland?" "Think! Because this is also the birthplace of our blood family, we have to return to the ancestral land!" After listening to Forbess reasons, Hall was silent for a moment, and at this time, they came to the gate of the city. "Ten gold coins per person! Hurry!" Ten gold coins? Qin Feiyang knows that three gold coins can make a family of three people live happily here for a year, but this light will require ten gold coins. Is this stealing money? Seeing that Hall did not move, the soldiers face changed. "How? No money? Don''t go without money! Go quickly!" "Hey!" Looking at a few people to see the soldier talking to Hall, suddenly stood up, and Ellis quickly stepped forward and took out a gold coin and handed it over. "Sorry, my friend came here for the first time. Its more money!" The soldiers who had already been surrounded had given money, and they did not continue to act, but their eyes were staring at Hall and his people. "Oh, let''s go!" Hall sneered, glanced at the soldier and followed Alice in. "Young master, these soldiers are not strong, but their leader is a second-class senior in the middle class, not good to provoke." Listening to Alice said here, the Hall interface said, "Yes, who is the best in Licheng?" I don''t know why, Ellis heard this, and his forehead couldn''t help but sweat, because he thought of a possibility, that is, Hall wants to occupy it. In order not to let Hall do such an earth-shattering event, Alice quickly explained. "Young master, the most powerful nature is the city owner, a third-class sacred junior powerhouse!" "What are the third-class sages?" Hall muttered to himself, and then he was not talking. Ellis couldn''t help but feel relieved, and then took Hall to them in front of a small hotel. "Young master, my money is not much, the biggest one is the yellow crystal coin, so I will have a look this evening, you see..." Hall hasn''t spoken yet, and Perry, a straight-forward guy, said awkwardly. "Young master, the wine here is good, there are still some after eating and drinking, oh!" Hall heard the words and turned over his eyes In this place, special service? You are not so hungry for your young master! Ellis glanced at Perry, and some blamed him for talking. Seeing Hall lift his legs and he went on. He quickly followed. There was a shabby look outside the hotel, but there were a lot of people inside. When I came in, the noise of the noise came to the ears of Hall. When someone came in, many people turned around and looked at them. After they saw the people coming, they didnt lie, they all showed disdain, and then they continued to drink and chat. Ellis is an old customer here, so under his coordination, he won two good rooms in the upstairs at a good price. After coming in, the noisy voice suddenly came to an abrupt end, and Hall couldn''t help but look up at it. I saw that there was still a magical array on the door, and it was a defense or a soundproof magic array. As you can see from here, the Mage Master is really delicious here! "Young Master, this is the case here, but winning is not bad. Many people like to come here when they come back." Hall nodded, this life he had before, but he didn''t save money at the beginning, but now... After looking at the few gold coins on the table, Hall said to Ellis. How do you usually make money? Its not a problem for Ellis to think about it. I saw him say it. "Every time I go out with Perry is to find the Warcraft killing of the order, and then to sell the body of Warcraft, the general magic crystal is the most valuable, followed by flesh and blood, such as the eighth kill today. Bloodthirsty rats are estimated to be worth half a citrine. If there is a magic crystal, you can sell half a citrine!" Chapter 1208： boss Chapter 1208 boss "That is, there is a Huangjing coin in the world of Warcraft plus Magic Crystal?" A citrine coin is already a huge sum for an ordinary person, but for a practitioner, it is impossible to support the consumption of the day, which is not to mention those faculty, pharmacists! Hall comes to this new world with a group of people, and if you want to stand firm, you have to start from survival. m. As for the robbery, Hall doesn''t matter. If you meet some guys who don''t have long eyes, just pack him up. However, this line is risky. Hall can walk sideways in Allen''s mainland, but in honor of the mainland, he is only the bottom! Xiao Hei is strong, but he will not be summoned until he knows the status of Black Dragon here! Even before they completely control them, Hall will not release them. After all, just now, Ellis also said that this remote city has a third-class sacred junior who wants to clean up. Hall is easy! And when Hall thought about how to integrate into the continent as soon as possible, some people are thinking about them. "The arrogant guy lives here, captain, when are we going to catch him?" The man known as the captain wore an armor, but he managed to go to the big city to find an enchanted master to help, just to defend the magic is worth the money. To say where he came from, it is obvious that he got it from the cities. And this man is not someone else, it is a guardian commander of Licheng, a first-class senior senior! The reason why he came to find Hall''s trouble is because Hall''s approach today touches his bottom line. If people like this don''t clean up, there will be more people who will be dissatisfied with the entrance fee. This will be his. There is a great connection in the future growth! "Hey! This is the place of fox, here is the consul, but I am not afraid of him, but I don''t want to ask my sister for trouble! You said before, they are all pieces of gold coins, obviously they Its not a rich and wealthy person. There is a characteristic of rest in a fox-like place, that is, if there is no money, it will be driven out! So if you stare at them here, they dont want to escape my palm! Upon hearing the commander''s words, a soldier immediately sneaked a shot and said, "The adults are really good calculations. After they want to wait for them to come out, they will regret what they are doing today!" "Well, send me a stare, go! I am going to treat you today! Let''s go and have a good meal!" "Long live the grown up!" When they heard that there was food, the soldiers cheered up, and they didnt see that they were collecting a lot of gold coins every day, but they really had very few hands on them. Although everyone has opinions on this commander, how about it, who makes this commander have a good sister! Married to a real power general of the urban master, otherwise how could such a good errand turn to his head. In the hotel, Hall did not know that he had been stared at. He was watching the analysis of the city of Ellis. Licheng is not very good in geographical location, because it is too close to the coast, making the World of Warcraft frequented, which makes Licheng need a lot of manpower and resources to defend against Warcraft. However, for some people, Licheng is also a good opportunity to make money. Every time the beasts of the beasts will invite everyone to defend, not only will there be subsidies, but the killing of Warcraft will also directly reward those who kill Warcraft. . In other words, as long as you have the ability, no matter how many World of Warcraft you kill, the city owner does not take the text, all to you! In this way, Licheng, which had some insufficient defense strength, will have a lot of squadrons to participate in the defense before each animal tide comes, and this is one of the reasons why Licheng will survive in the beast. "What do you mean by saying, like this hotel, most of the people inside come for this purpose?" "Yes young master! We have participated in several times before, the last time is last month! Then Warcraft will become rare, which is why we dare to go out hunting, but today suddenly encountered a large group of bloodthirsty rats, want to come A new batch of beasts is about to begin." "What about the beast?" Hall muttered to himself, and then he was silent. He was thinking about how to go. Before he asked if he could directly make World of Warcraft fly over the endless sea to the other side, but after hearing this question, Ellis first looked at Hall with a look of disappointment, which made Hall immediately realize that he seemed to say something wrong. . Sure enough, although Ellis was very confused, he explained this common sense. The endless sea has a powerful thundercloud, and anyone who wants to fly to the mainland through high altitude will be ruthlessly smashed down. As for the low-altitude flight, this is tantamount to provoking the World of Warcraft. For this, many people have already confirmed it with their own lives. Therefore, you want to travel to the home of the wanderer and honor the mainland ~ www.novelhall.com ~ you must have a specially treated ship. Ellis they came from the honor of the mainland, but now I heard that the home of the Wanderers has closed the dock to the honor of the mainland. In other words, the current home of the wanderer is only allowed to enter! "Trouble!" Hall had some headaches and stunned his head. He felt that he seemed to be unlucky recently. As if he had gone there, there would be an accident. "Forget it, I still think about how to make money right now." And when Hall was depressed, there was a knock on the door. "Who?" Ellis wrinkled, because when they lived here, no one would take the initiative to knock on the door. "Guest, I am here to deliver food to you!" Upon hearing this, Hall nodded slightly, and Ellis got up and called Perry, and Perry quickly followed. After opening the door, I saw a waiter pushing a dining car waiting, and after seeing the door open, he quickly greeted Alice. "Guest, hello, this is your dinner." Ellis was not the kind of newcomer. After Perry walked to the side of the attendant, he opened the lid on the dining car. When he saw the food inside, he frowned. "No, we don''t have so many things, are we getting it wrong?" When I heard the words of Alice, I looked forward to seeing them with Forbes and others, and then I made a look of alert. This attendant is obviously not an ordinary person. It has long been scared to be incoherent, but he is calmly explained. "Guests please rest assured that this is what our boss personally ordered to give to everyone to taste, no money!" Chapter 1209： Mysterious boss Chapter 1209 Mystery Boss "Ok?" Hall heard the words and looked at the attendant. He saw the people in the room looking at himself. The attendant did not have the slightest fear. Instead, he still looked at the crowd with a look. "interesting!" Hall muttered to himself, like this kind of attendant, not the average person can not cultivate, obviously the boss of this attendant is not a simple person. Hall never believed in the fact that the sky was falling. It is obvious that the boss took the initiative to send things. It should be for any purpose, but Hall did not know that he had just come here, what is worthy of this mysterious boss, or Suddenly I thought of Hall suddenly turning his head and glanced at Ellis, but Ellis shook him at him and didnt care about himself. "Well, let go." When I heard Hall agree, the attendant had a kind of action that was heavy and heavy. Although it was very slight and quickly concealed, Hall was clear. After all, Hall was the summoner, and the whole room was moving every move. Under his perception, this point can naturally escape his eyes. The attendant left, he did not say much, and he retired cleanly. After the waiter left, Hall glanced at Ambrose, and Ambrose nodded, then an invisible energy enveloped the entire room. "Young Master, I used to live here a few times before, but I have not seen the boss here. He suddenly did this today, obviously it was directed at the young master!" Well! Hall heard a slight nod, and Perry, who was on the side, picked up the meat on the table and said it while throwing it into his mouth. "Well, it tastes good, this boss is so good!" "Perry!" Ellis did not earn Perry, an idiot. He didn''t even try to eat food, just open it, in case of poisoning? Suddenly, Ellis stared at Perry. It seems that Perry is very rude. He does things without brains, but when you think about it, it doesn''t seem like this! "This **** is" the person who can survive in the home of the wanderer is not an ordinary person. Ellis will soon understand that Perry is doing this and is doing it to Hall. Hall said that he is I want to be loyal! He believes that even if it is poisoned, it will not be fatal, because the situation of delivering food like today is obviously because the boss has any purpose to see Hall, instead of poisoning him, he directly eats meat, will Play a nice effect! Sure enough, Hall looked at Perry''s eyes already had a smile, which made Bavlis very uncomfortable. If he said that he used poison and test poison, what kind of race can match the undead? ! Unless it is the kind of poison that can directly destroy the soul, their undead people are not afraid at all. Of course, the holy water of the bright Protoss that can be cured is another matter. "Okay, let''s eat!" In addition to the two undead people of Bavlis and Ambrose, the rest of the people, including the hope, began to dine. Although they are all ordinary foods, the drinks are good. The fish is like the broken earth, and it tastes sweet. "Alice, you think this boss is so diligent, what is his purpose, and where do I have to do it? It seems that I have not done anything that seems to be out of place." Elyss heard that the brain monkeys quickly recalled what happened to them since they entered the city. Suddenly, the brain monkey flashed a scene, and Ariston showed a stunned look. Hall looked at him and asked. "Is it really?" "Yes, young master, there is really one thing!" When Ellis said this, a look of bitter smile, not waiting for Hall to continue to ask, Ellis said what he thought of. After hearing the explanation from Alice, Hall frowned, and then revealed a glimpse of the color. "It turns out that I am a stranger. I don''t know the situation in the city. Therefore, what I did in the city gate is the biggest flaw in the eyes of some people with ulterior motives!" After a pause, Hall looked at the side and looked at Ambrose. When they entered the door, they put themselves in the middle. The fools could see that Hall is not an ordinary person. Ordinary people absolutely do not. There will be holy guards! So what is the purpose of this boss for his hobby? Looking at the eyes of Hall''s enquiry, Alice tried hard to think about it, but still didn''t think of a suitable reason, but Perry, who was full of food and drink, said it was awkward. "This is not easy. I guess this boss wants to let the young master join his team, and then he can kill some Warcraft when the animal tide comes!" Uh! A few people in the room couldn''t help but widen their eyes, especially Ellis. He wanted to swear that Perry wouldn''t talk nonsense, but recalling that Perry had blurted out of his brain, it seems that there is such a truth. Soon The word of the beast was put in front of you. "Beast tide, you said before, the distance from the last animal tide is already one month. According to this situation, in the near future, it is very likely that a new round of animal tide will erupt. It is said that Perry is not without this. may!" "And!" Hall glanced at the lookout and Muse and others, then smiled. "My strength here is not too strong, but it is also considered to be the most powerful. The most important point is that we are outsiders! This is completely exposed from the moment. This is the most intimate hotel owner. root cause!" "So the problem is coming, he is not an official organization. So what is the purpose of this boss?" Seeing that everyone was meditating, Hall was not in a hurry. He leaned back in his chair and seemed to think of something. The brain monkey showed a hint of embarrassment. "Oh, don''t bother, the Lord is coming!" It seems to be for the baby Hall, he just finished, there was a knock on the door. "Is the guest resting?" This is a woman''s voice, the sound is as sweet as a silver bell, just listen to this sound can feel that a woman is absolutely beautiful, even if it is not a fish geese, at least it is up to the hall! The sound with a hint of soul power can make people feel a sense of involuntary, but the people present are not ordinary people. Except for the impetuous breath of Perry, the rest of the people have not reacted much. Hall himself is a summoner who cultivates spiritual power. Naturally, he will not be recruited. The two undead people in Bavlis are directly skipped. As for the hope, do you expect a person with a face to smile at you? And Ellis was a little surprised by Hall, because he was able to withstand it, which really surprised Hall! interesting! [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1210： Corn Chapter 1210 Corn Fruct Because the mysterious boss is already outside the door, Hall did not intend to break the point of Alis now. "Please come in!" As the Hall''s voice just fell, the door was opened from the outside, and then a woman who could be said to be beautiful was slightly polite to Hall. "Fox people?" When Hall saw the woman, he suddenly showed a surprised look. He didn''t think that he would meet the Fox people here. It wasn''t for Hall to think of Lina. Hall couldn''t help but stay in time. . And this scene just happened to be seen by the fox woman who came in, she was first frowning, and soon she recovered a smile. "I have seen this gentleman!" The words of the Fox human woman made Hall wake up, but Hall did not feel embarrassed at all, as if this did not happen, a faint smile. "I want to come to this is the owner of this hotel. I really didn''t think it was a strange woman!" The Fox human woman heard a bit of a strange look at Hall. She heard that Hall did not buy and ridicule her, but praised her. Over the years, she has seen a lot of people, but there are really few who like Hall to praise themselves in disguise. For a time, this made her dissatisfaction with Hall just disappeared. "Adults are in love!" Alice''s mouth twitched a few times, apparently he was not comfortable with the dialogue between Hall and Fox. As for the hope of them, they will obviously be calmer. They dont see them all looking at the nose and nose, and they are still standing there. It is estimated that they have already seen the performance of Hall. After the attendant came in, he took the initiative to clean up the dining car, and then gave the dining car a small salute to the boss. Then he closed the door and left the boss alone. He gave Hall the feeling that he was rooted. Don''t worry about the boss going wrong. "We are all busy, so let''s just go straight, this is to send food, and take the initiative to go to the door, I don''t know what the boss wants." Just now, Sven Wen, now I am changing the normal and blunt question, which makes the Fox people almost inadvertently fit, but fortunately she is also a well-informed person, so after a slight adjustment of the mentality, this is a smile Said Hall? "That! I am looking for a gentleman this time. The purpose is one. I want to ask if Mr. is willing to participate in the upcoming beast!" The Fox people have thought about a lot of situations, but next time, she really saw it for the first time. After seeing Hall hearing her question, she even asked directly, "What good is it?" This sentence completely subverts the Fox people''s cognition of Hall. She also thinks that Hall should be a child of a noble family to come here to experience, and there should be no lack of aristocratic temperament in the party, but Hall I The opening made her somewhat disappointed, and she did not expect that it would be such a market. Fortunately, she was originally a sleek person, and she has her unique means for people to live. "Giggle!" The fox woman grinned a few times, then she said. "Mr. is a straight character! I don''t turn around and say it straight. I am involved in the beastly defense with another person. We recruit brave people by their own skills. In the end, whoever kills the most Warcraft, who wins, the loser It is to leave the city of force. *Mr. You can let your guards participate. After winning, except for those who are killed by Warcraft, if you are willing, I can buy it at a high price of 10%. Those Warcraft." Seeing that Hall did not reveal the expression of excitement, the Fox people immediately understood that Hall could not see these at all, and she did not hesitate at the moment, and immediately continued. "Of course, after the final victory, I still have some corn nuts here." Corn fruit? ! Hearing this, Perry''s performance was the most shameful, and he even heard the name drooling. Hall blinked his eyes, and the fox womans face showed a slight smile. When she just wanted to say a quantity, suddenly Hall opened. "I don''t know if there are corn seed seeds?" The seeds of corn nuts? ! The present presence, in addition to the lookout, did not understand what Hall asked to represent, but hoped that Hall had a mysterious space with the Elven fruit of the Elf. I want to come to Hall. I want the seeds of this corn seed to be seeded. With the effect of the corn fruit described by Ellis, I can''t use it for a long time. Hall can have a lot of corn nuts that can be used. With this corn fruit to enhance the strength, it is not necessary to like the Perry, I heard that the corn fruit is actually drooling. "Oh. Sir, what do you mean, is there a land for growing corn nuts in your home?" The fox-man woman suddenly heard the news, knowing that the island of the whole wanderer''s land there are few places where corn fruit can be planted, and it is occupied by some big forces. Suddenly I heard Hall say this, she immediately understood that Hall is the son of a big force. "Oh," Hall did not explain, but the more he did this, the more the Fox human woman affirmed her guess. Seeing that Hall is not willing to say more, the Fox people think about it and have a smile on their lips. "Giggle, if it is someone else, I must say no, but if it is an adult, I have a seed of corn in it, but I managed to get it from someone else." The seeds of the original corn are not on the fruit, but on the branches. That is to say, each corn tree can only produce one corn seed. After the corn is ripe and picked, the corn tree It will wither, and the seeds will remain on the branches. After picking them, you can continue the next round of planting. Of course, there is actually a way to find a planter to help, the growers can transform the corn fruit into corn seed through their magical ability, but the success rate of this method is very low, even the success of the senior grower. The rate is only one-fifth. Every corn kernel is not expensive. Except for those who have the potential to grow corngrass land, they will recruit some plants. The rest will not waste this corn, that is, the price of the seeds of corn. , far more expensive than corn nuts! The fox woman can take out the seeds of this corn fruit. Obviously she has made a great determination. That is to say, this animal tide is very important to her. After understanding this truth, Hall immediately agreed to the request. "When the beast is coming, I will participate in the truth!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1211： Fat sheep Chapter 1211 Fat Sheep! "Then I look forward to the performance of the adult at that time!" The Foxman woman was ready to get up and leave after a ceremony. When she reached the door, she suddenly stopped and smiled in the eyes of Hall. "Right, there is a city guard who seems to want to find the troubles of adults. If you can, don''t show up first time, oh, yes, adults can call me fox." Looking at the back of this fox-like woman who was called Fox, Hall couldnt help but blink. "What do you think?" Hall waited until he closed the door and isolated the room again. Hall said this. Hesitantly, the most clear situation here is Ellis, so everyone looked at him. Ariston attached a pressure, for fear of what was wrong, but he is very clear at present, Hall needs him, he needs to show his usefulness to Hall, otherwise he will be ruthlessly abandoned by Hall. "Young Master, this is the first time I saw the boss of Fox Mei. I just didn''t think she was a fox woman. The competitor she said, if I didn''t guess wrong, that person seems to be the owner of a hotel. Because they are not too far apart, they all think that the other party is rushing to do business with them, which is why they are contradictory." This is very understandable. A colleague can be generalized, but Hall wants to know more than this. "The defense of the beast is arranged by the master of the city. In general, most of the important walls are guarded by the city guards. People like us are some places that are not too important." For this, Hall also understands that after all, no one will put the people of Wuhe in an important place, they have no discipline at all, and in the event of a chain reaction, the entire city will be destroyed by World of Warcraft. However, there are exceptions. Ellis will explain this situation to some of the most powerful people. They will be arranged together in important areas to defend. The city guards will even provide them with some powerful defensive weapons. And these people mentioned by Alice are referring to them. "Young master, although the city guards said that the official position is small, but they have some rights, if we are caught by them, it will still be a little troublesome." "Where is the city guard?" Hall probably knew that the city guards that Hu Mei said were the heads of the soldiers when they entered the city. "Don''t worry about them*, he doesn''t know how to be good. When you get rid of him! Let''s go see the situation in the city tomorrow." Hall is not the apricot in the past. With his current strength, although the city owner of the city is not beaten, but the city owner of Licheng wants to catch Hall and even kill Hall, it is estimated that it is very difficult, if Hall is worried, When the beast tide comes, let the fire ants destroy the entire city wall, and then it is estimated that the entire city will be destroyed. However, if it is not necessary, Hall will not do this. After all, Licheng is a city that belongs to a powerful force. A third-class Shengqiang may not be afraid of Hall, but if Hall does overheat, it leads to a fourth-class holy class. If the strong is a fifth-class powerhouse, then he must be ready to escape. Hall, who has already eaten this kind of suffering, does not want to repeat the same mistakes. Nothing in the night, the next morning, the waiter, he prepared the food early, and saw the Hall immediately after the door was opened. Hall did not refuse. After thanking the attendant, he did not let Perry test the poison, but directly ate it. When he was full, Hall was ready to take people outside to go shopping. The attendant immediately said, "This adult, there is some chaos outside, there may be some people who don''t have long eyes colliding with the adults. The boss has instructions. If the adults need it, the hotel can let several people follow the adults to ensure that adults will not be harassed by small people. I don''t know if adults want to" "Oh, help me thank you boss, no need!" The servant did not continue to persuade, he closed his mouth with great measure, and then he went back to Hall and then he retired. After Hall and his entourage left, the attendant came to a room. The room was a little dim, but the inside was full of fragrance, and this fragrance gave a feeling of excitement. Fortunately, the attendant was not the first time to come in. He did not feel any discomfort when he had adapted. After watching a shadow in the bar, the attendant quickly said the news he knew. "Oh, this way? Yeah, just look at him. It''s not worth it." "Yes, boss, do you want to send someone?" When the attendant spoke, his head didn''t lift up. He only heard the person inside saying no, he immediately retired and retired. After the shame, fox Mei came out from inside. "Oh, Licheng hasnt been to such a funny person for a long time, and I dont know how much he has. On the other hand, Halls news of leaving the hotel quickly spread to the guardians ear. "Oh, is it finally come out? Yeah, let''s go, let''s see, this daring guy has a point in the game!" It was said that the city guard immediately took a group of soldiers and walked toward the street with glory. Licheng is very big. Don''t look at this is just the edge city of a wanderer''s land, but there are quite a lot of people here. There are endless crowds on the streets. They walk together in groups of three and five. Obviously they are one of them, just like Hall. There are very few people going out alone. In the words of Alice, the law and order of Licheng is not very good. If he is not robbed, he can only blame himself. It is precisely because of this that Hall found that people here are actually armed with a hint of alert, apparently they are worried that their property will cause other people to snoop. No, people like Hall have become the target of many people in the first time, but he has not moved. After all, there are so many people now. If there is no one hit, then the city guards will come back. It costs a lot of money. However, there is a six-apricot person who has set their sights on Zor. They are headed by a half-orc. His green skin and a sturdy armor seem to give a feeling of horror. It is estimated that this half-orc needs this effect, which will make them use the momentum to scare the enemy in the battle. I saw him looking at the Hall with a pair of greedy eyes. "This is a fat sheep. It seems that today is our lucky day!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1212： make trouble Chapter 1212 troubles When the Orc said this, he also deliberately stretched out his dark tongue and licked his lips, which looked very disgusting. The other five people are not as ugly as the half-orcs, but they are not so good. It is estimated that this is the so-called thing to gather people to group. However, if they knew that Hall and his party had only one Huang Jing coin, they didn''t know if they would be mad at the urge to kill Hall. "Young master, someone is eyeing us." Ellis soon discovered the eyes of the half-orcs who were not good, although they were hiding very well, but as Ellis, who had lived in the city for a while, This kind of eyes is no stranger to him. "Where is the street robbery, no one will manage it?" Hall followed Ellis''s eyes and quickly discovered the malicious people that Ellis said. After looking at them, Hall then asked. There is fear in this place. "The tube! The city of Licheng City arranged for the city guards to be responsible for the law and order here, but the effect is not very ideal. It happens from time to time like robbing blackmail. As long as it is not encountered on the spot, or the victim does not report, they are not Its not good to be in their city guards. They dont do it. They have a brand here, and people with brands can do business with peace of mind. Once someone hits their attention or snatches their stuff, the city The Guards will shoot for them. Of course, if the other side is too strong, then he can only blame the trader for being unlucky." "High is high!" I don''t know why Hall had to stretch out his thumb after hearing this practice of the City Guard! He started this way, only the Ryukyu has, I did not expect that it is more direct than the Earth, but also to expose the bones, I promise you to pay you, but if that person is too strong, then I am embarrassed, you will recognize Unlucky! For those who came up with this method, Hall did not know what to say in addition to admire. Because Ellis also had no money, Hall first came to a company to acquire Warcraft materials, and the bloodthirsty mouse was sold to the crab by the price of one of them. Then Hall followed Ellis and they came to a dwarf blacksmith shop. Hall found that the dwarves here are similar to Allen''s mainland. They still have superb iron-making skills, Hall estimates. The dwarves are on this continent, and it is estimated that they can live very well by relying on this craft. Ellis added some arrows and then prepared to find the enchanter enchantment. For the enchantment, Hall was curious. He wanted to know if the enchant and the sorcerer had the same effect. If he can really figure it out, then Hall is fully capable of learning to enchant and solve the money problem. Of course, this is also to talk about it. Hall has time to do the enchanter who needs to be proficient in South for a long time. It is better to take the shackles to sweep the old World of Warcraft, when there is a huge World of Warcraft team, Hall, he does not have to be afraid of anyone? "Young Master, here is the enchantment shop of Pierce, and Pierce is the least liked to stare at him. If it is not necessary, the young master will still see him less." When I heard the reminder of Ellis, Hall couldnt help but sigh, is there such a rule? Don''t let others stare at him? Is this ugly dissatisfaction, or is it ugly? But since Ellis has said this, plus Hall really wants to see how their enchantress did it, so he nodded and said. " OK, I know." Looking up and looking at this Gothic-style building, Hall is very curious as to why Pierce''s enchanter is so unique. Under the leadership of Alice, the group soon saw Pierce, only on a table with Hall thighs high, a figure was busy behind the table. "Pearce Master!" Ellis screamed reverently, and soon, a bare green head emerged from the table, followed by a pair of pointed ears, followed by a wrinkled face. When Hall saw the whole picture of the Pierce enchanter, he almost couldnt turn around. "Gnomes?!" Hall really did not expect that there was a goblin here, and it was a goblin who was good at enchanting. "Well? It''s you, Ellis, who are you coming to this time?" Pierce, who was somewhat lazy, suddenly frowned and looked up at the dissatisfied man who had been staring at himself. Ellis couldn''t help but smile. The situation he was worried about still happened. This Pierce''s temper was not bad. Although he was only an intermediate enchanter But his enchantment was still good, successful. Although the rate is not so high, at least he is not too expensive, and he can afford it for adventurers like Alice. But Pierce is a bit bad, because he is a goblin, the characteristics of race make them not like people who are taller than him, especially those who like to look at him with colored eyes, and just because he reminded Huo Er, I just didn''t expect this problem to happen in the end. "Ah, Master Pierce, that''s it, this one is" "Don''t ask you!" Pierce said dissatisfied, then continued to look up at Hall Road. "You are so rude, please don''t welcome you when you go out!" Ellis heard a bitter smile, and it seems that he can''t enchant here anymore. He can only go to places that are not only expensive but also not very good quality. Although he feels a little pity, since he has already invested in Hall, he can''t watch Hall being insulted. The desire to have the same thoughts directly went to Hall and stared at Pierce, which made Pierce stunned. He didn''t think that someone dared to do something in this place. It seems to be several years ago. Things, when the guy had not yet left the store, he was arrested by the city guard who had been asked. As for the result, Pierce did not want to know, because he did not have that time, and did not have the interest to understand. "What? I want to make trouble with me? You" Pierces words havent finished yet, and suddenly a voice that made him uncomfortable came in from outside. "I didn''t think that someone would dare to make troubles with Pierce. I think you are alive and impatient. Please rest assured that these jerkes are handed over to us, and we promise that they will not dare to make trouble again in the future!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1213： People reaction Chapter 1213: People''s Reaction "you are" Pierce has seen too many people. After all, the people who come to him to enchant are not 100 or 50 every day. Especially when the animal tide is coming, the enchanted people are like a river. Therefore, when he saw the orc in front of him, he would reveal a doubtful look. "Oh, Pierce is a busy man, of course, I don''t remember those of us, but we are very dependent on Pierce. For those who come to trouble, adults can rest assured that we can easily clean up them without the City Guard. !" The person who spoke is not someone else. It is the half-orc who stared at Hall before. As a member of the orc, the half-orc also has a strong body. The muscles full of strength are deliberately revealed, as if others can''t see it. "Young Master. They are the ones who have been eyeing us before!" Alice brows and walks to the side of Hall and whispers. "Oh? Oh, it''s interesting" For this half-orc to deliberately jump out, Hall began to have some doubts, but after hearing her words, it seems that some have come to understand, feelings he is ready to be like Pierce. After the Orc said this, Pierce also frowned, although he hated Hall so staring at him so rudely, but this does not mean that he is like killing Hall and his team, he is an enchanter. Not a demon! However, when he wanted to speak, he suddenly glanced at Hall. He saw that the **** was still an arrogant expression, which suddenly made him more dissatisfied with Hall. "Humph!" Hearing Pierces cold cry, the Orc thought that this was Pierces approval of his thoughts, and immediately after seeing his face, he looked at Hall Road with a look of embarrassment. "Apricot, even if it is unlucky today!" After he finished pulling out a big axe, the axe was not enchanted, but the upper teeth gave a feeling of gloom. "Death!" The Orc roared, and the big axe that was holding it pointed at the Hall and cut it down. Looking at the Hall where he was staying, the Orc thought that Hall was scared and stupid. He couldnt help but reveal a sly smile. He seemed to be able to see Hall cut the axe into two pieces. You know that he is very clear about his strength. Like a guy like Hall, an axe will definitely be cut into two segments, and under his sharp axe, Hall will not die immediately. He will attach it first. Doubt, then the whole body will have severe pain, the pain will make Hall continue to twitch, and then the blood will not control the jet, the picture is his favorite! But before he laughed, the smile on his face suddenly stiffened on his face, because he didn''t know when he held his axe firmly from the side. Then a severe pain came from his abdomen, and then the whole person was directly attacked by this force, and he was smashed on the stall of a trader, and the things of the vendors were smashed. The "bastard" dealer originally wanted to let the half-orc lose money, but this is something he can hardly get, just sell it. That will definitely earn a lot of Huang Jing coins. Only when he saw the half-orc flying out to his stall, he suddenly closed his mouth and did not speak. As a person who often sells things here, the natural person is out of this half-orc, but he is often the guy who plays the new ideas here. Not only that, but he also wooed the like-minded guys to work together nearby, and as far as he knows, this group of guys has already harmed many people. However, from today''s point of view, it seems that he has encountered a powerful person. I didn''t have time to feel my own things. I saw this half-orc jumped directly from his broken stall, and then slammed on the ground directly on the ground. "You succeeded in angering me!" He said that he picked up the big axe again, and the vindictiveness of his body was released without reservation. Seeing this, the crab did not hesitate, and ignored the things on the ground, far away. Because this scene is too big, it immediately attracts the attention of the people around. "Who is this? So dare to dare to make trouble here?" "Isn''t this a group of half-orcs? Who provokes them?" "Day, they don''t want to live? It''s a trick to provoke a half-orc, and still dare to make trouble here?" Everyone looked up and saw that when they saw the Gothic building in front of them, they couldn''t help but take a breath. "Isn''t this the place where Pierce is an adult? Are they not wanting to live? The first few people who made trouble here seem to have been thrown out by the city guards to feed World of Warcraft?" Although everyone is not sure what is going on here, I dont know who is wrong, but they are clear, that is, whether its a half-orc or a Hall who just came out they dare to be in Pierce Adults are making trouble here, obviously they are a big event. And to make them even more surprised, there are six people in the Orc and the group, but in addition to the half-orcs, the other five people are defeated by Hall. There seems to be only one person to do it. This represents what everyone knows very well. "This person should not be a first-class senior powerhouse. He should have been a second-class junior powerhouse before!" "Well, the half-orcs are unlucky, and they didn''t think they would kick the steel plate this time." "Hey, they are a matter of time. The City Guard did not clean them because they didn''t even know that the City Guards did not feel strange when they kicked the iron plate!" After a pause, he continued. "I am curious about the identity of these people. Why do they dare to make troubles with Pierce? Are they not afraid of being caught by the City Guard?" "Right, when it comes to the City Guard, who are you going to provide the news? Why havent you been here for so long??" "Hey, guys, besides bullying people, asking for money, when are they so punctual?" But this time they were wrong, and they didn''t look at the place here. This is the store where the enchantress is an adult. Some people are making trouble here. The first time they were told the City Guard. After the guarded city guards heard the news, the captain sweared awkwardly, and then immediately took a group of people to kill here. But at this time the most depressed to say that half-orc, they originally thought this is a sheep, but did not expect that it would be a tiger! Those who have not played a role in the game have been defeated, and he himself has been suppressed by the bastard. For a time, he had deep regrets for his own practice. [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1214： 1 wave and 3 fold Chapter 1214 "Oh, how can this be!" In addition to regrets, the Orcs have a deep sense of fear. "You shouldn''t have done this for the first time. Then you are ready to accept punishment!" Hall said, and he hoped to start acting immediately. I saw that all the vindictiveness on his body was released, and the momentum of the first-class junior powerhouse allowed some low-powered people to endure a few steps. The Orc is also a first-class junior powerhouse, but he found out that he was not his opponent after a simple contact with the hope. Just a few times ago, his hands were still numb, and at this moment he saw a look of fierce material and looked at himself. He almost scared to turn and fled. At this time, there was a sudden footstep outside, and when I heard this voice, the half-orc suddenly seemed to find a loved one, and immediately chewed to the place where the sound was made. "Here, I am a murderer here!" Uh When I heard the words of the half-orc, many people couldnt help but roll their eyes, and their eyes were disdainful. In the past, when they bullied others in this area, when they complained, they were all disdainful expressions, and they said that they were not afraid of the city guards. But now everyone feels that the half-orc''s rhythm has been broken. But the half-orc does not care, it is obvious to kick the iron plate, if no one helps, he will definitely be miserable! Although he has no way to survive here from now on, but that is also a matter of the future, it is the most important thing to spend the current crisis. "what happened?" When the army garrison officer saw someone making trouble, his heart was suddenly dissatisfied, especially today he was on duty. "Adults, these people are making trouble in the Pierce store. I am kind enough to help Pierce, but I didn''t think that the other side is strong, so this will be defeated by them." "what!" The people around me heard a screaming voice, and apparently there was a new understanding of the shamelessness of this half-orc. "What? I dare to make trouble with Pierce adults? Give them to me!" For the military commander, the enemies like Pierce specifically pointed out the people who need to take care of them. At the beginning, they specially greeted some people, and also killed chickens and monkeys to show some guys. Now someone is dare to make trouble here. Is this not looking for death? The soldiers of the City Guards immediately began to attack the formation, not to mention the ability of these soldiers is still very good, actually occupied a strong position in the first time. The muse and the gaze who had just started to shoot did not panic. They were in front of the Hall, and both Bavlis and Ambrose stood in a gloomy position, if Hall did not order, they It is estimated that their babies will be summoned directly. And at this time, a sound that made Hall familiar with it came from behind. "Giggle, how are you so busy today?" Everyone heard the words and turned around and saw a shadow with a group of people walking towards it. "Foxe!" The military guards of the city saw a wrinkle, and among the people in the city who said that they could not afford the city guards, Fox was one of them. "It turned out to be a fox boss. I don''t know if the fox boss came here today?" After thinking about it, the City Guards asked the first question. "Giggle, the captain is very polite, and people are not the boss, just eating it." For the fox, not only the city guards do not believe. Most people who know Fox in the kitchen don''t believe it. Her hotel is one of the more popular hotels in the city. Every day, the consumption inside is not a spin. If she is a mixed meal, then people like the half-orcs simply go to ask for food. Fox Mei naturally sees everyone''s eyes in her eyes, but she doesn''t care. Seeing everyone watching themselves, Hu Mei smiled slightly. "I think it should be a misunderstanding of today''s business. Pierce is my good friend, and this gentleman is also my friend. I don''t think they are making trouble, and this half-orc" Fox Mei said here that his face suddenly became a little cold. "He has been making troubles here and again. Many people have been extorted and even robbed by him. I think he is the one who made trouble, so I think the captain should be the first. Take him down and try his charges!" If you change to the past, the half-orc must not dare to speak with Fox, but today is different, Fox Mei is no different than pushing him into the fire pit, if he does not stand up and talk at this time, then he may even There are no opportunities to speak. "Adult, I wish! I am a good man who obeys the law. I just saw that there was something in the place where Pierce was here. I didn''t believe you asked Pierce!" The half-orc knows that this Pierce adult doesn''t like the most troubles This kind of thing is a big trouble today, there is no way, at this time, only Pierce can be brought in, otherwise he can''t say it. Fox Mei. Hearing the words of the Orcs, not only Hall and his party, but also the squadron of the squadron and the people around him looked at Pierce. Seeing that Pierce didn''t move, the Orc was amazed, so he quickly said again. "Pearce, you are talking, just now I am" "But what?" Pierce spoke up, but the tone was not very good. He glanced at the smirk that smiled at himself, and then looked at the Hall again, then he said to the captain. "This is the half-orc. I have been messing up several times here, I don''t want to see him again!" "No! Its not such a grown-up, you listen to me, things are not like this!" The city guards did not pay attention to the interpretation of the half-orcs. With a wave of hand, the surrounding city guards immediately took the half-orc and the band and pushed them. Some informed people immediately understood that this half-orc group was unlucky. At this time, another group of city guards ran over, which made the original city guard army chief have some doubts. Today is not his duty, why is there another team of people coming. When he saw the coming person, his face could not help but change, because this person is indeed a member of the City Guard, but although he is about the same strength as himself, he has a good sister, because he climbed the general, so he is now It is in a good place in the city gate. This degree has caused many captains to be dissatisfied with him. It is not dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction. The face given is still given. After all, they dont want to be sent out by the generals to patrol outside. One day, when the beast is coming, this is But it will be dead! [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1215： Strong Chapter 1215, Strong "Bobby... Captain, how come you?" After seeing the people coming, the blue army of the city guards changed slightly, but he still greeted one. First start, pro The coming person, the captain of Bobbi, said with a smile. "No, this is not to hear something is going on here, so I will come over." There is something wrong here, it seems that there is nothing wrong with you? The city garrison chief secretly whispered a word, and then he said. "Oh, that is, some small things, the half-orc has been harassed by Pierce, and I have been taken away by me." "Oh? Is that true?" Bobby said this, then disregarded the ugly city guards, and turned to look at Hall. "It seems that you are also a party. It seems that you can''t escape this relationship. So, let''s take a trip with us and make things clear. When you are good to everyone, do you think?" From the words of Bobby, not only Hall, but even other people have heard it. The Bobby is in front of Hall. The army chief was silent. He thought that this Bobby was coming to find Pierce. It seems that this is not the case. Hall in front of him has no impression in his heart, that is to say, Hall is a newcomer. After the relative comparison, the military commander still feels that it is better not to participate in it. Although he does not like Bobby this much, who makes him a good sister? At this time, Hall also understood that this Bobby seems to have been the sneaking of the martyrdom soldiers in the city gate building, which means that he deliberately came to find it! Ha ha Hall didn''t want to be tempted, but there were people who couldn''t get along with him. Before, Hall might still avoid the edge, but now... Just as Hall was ready to say no, the atmosphere was getting more and more tense, and when they were looking forward to their battle, Fox finally suddenly stepped forward. "Isn''t this Captain Bobby? How can I change to a street patrol today?" "That''s good!" The military commander of the city heard the words of the singer, but he couldn''t say it. After all, Bobby''s relationship is there. Even if he doesn''t want to, he can''t face it like this, otherwise everything Everything has to be paid once. Humei is different. First, she is a powerful person in the city. No matter the financial strength and the relationship between the hands, it is not worse than Bobby. Only the military guards do not know why Humei will come out from Huo at this time. Speaking, is this Hall a sleek person? The City Guard looked at the fox, then looked at the Hall again, and seemed to understand something. After discovering the weird eyes of the City Guard, Hall couldn''t help but roll his eyes, but he was too lazy to explain that some things could be explained without explanation. Bobby originally wanted to wait for Hall to leave the fox-like hotel and then find him trouble, but did not think that Fox Mei would be optimistic about Hall, so if Bobby wants to move Hall, then it is bound to offend Fox. And just as he was sulking and drinking, suddenly someone found him and told him that as long as he helped him, he would give him some business. Originally, Bobby, who was uncomfortable because of the defending city gate, was brighter than the natural one. Dont watch the city gate every day, there is a lot of money to pay in, but in addition to some handed in, there are not many who can get him, which is why He has some reasons for dissatisfaction, but he does not know that his dissatisfaction is the position envied by the city guards! The promise of the mysterious character is exactly why he dares to face the fox! "Foxe boss, this thing seems to be for you not to say?" "What are you talking about?" One of the people around Hu Mei immediately stood up and yelled at Bobby. "Retreat! How can you talk to Bobby captain so much, it is not like words." Fox Mei yelled at the hand, and Hall was surprised that the tall man was really so obedient, without any resentment to retreat. This makes Hall feel more and more that this fox is not simple. Hu Mei let his men retreat, and then turned to look at Bobby, the smile on his face almost made Bobby lose his soul. Fortunately, Bobby knows that this fox is not something that he can occupy, so he quickly looks at the squirrel with vigilance. "Captain Bobby is right. It doesn''t seem that we have said this. Pierce is a party. What did he say?" Seeing that Fox has pulled things on himself, Pierce frowned, and he wanted to ignore the group because he was a pure enchanter and wanted to improve his enchantment. However, he deeply knows that it is very difficult to do this. After all, the enchanter needs to survive. The enchantment requires a lot of materials and time. It depends on him alone. It doesn''t work at all. This is why the enchanters are generally Organized, single-handed people are generally not far away not only difficult to advance, it is very likely that even survival will have problems. Not to mention practicing enchanting. Thinking of this, Pierce looked at Hall with a special look. There is no way. Just now he has admitted that the half-orc is causing trouble. Now if it is said that Hall is causing trouble, then is this not playing his own mouth? Compared to Hall''s rudeness, Pierce is even more disgusted with the Orcs, and he was ugly at the time. Thinking of this, Pierces uncomfortable opening said, Its all the half-orcs, causing me to provoke me, so that I cant be enchanted with peace of mind, well, thats it, dont bother me! Im very busy! Said that Pierce is going to go inside, Fox Mei heard that his face suddenly showed a victorious smile, and Bobby changed his face. He did not think that Pierce would say that, he had reason to win Hall and then hit the shell. The prestige, there seems to be no reason to continue to entangle here. And at this time, a voice came out of the crowd. "Oh, I don''t think it''s the case, it''s not against Pierce." Suddenly a voice made everyone in the room awkward. According to this voice, I saw a fat-headed guy slowly coming out of the crowd under the leadership of a group of people. Looking at the front of the person in front of him, and his arrogant expression, how to look like a villain. "Strong?!" After seeing the coming people, except for Hall, the uninformed person, the rest of the people''s faces have changed. "There was a play here. I didn''t think that the old rival of the Fox boss, Strong, also came. It seems that this matter is not over." "Well, they are not a day or two. They have heard that they have been recruiting everywhere for a bet." Chapter 1216： reason Hearing everyone''s comments, Hall only understood that the guy with a big head in front of him was actually the one who bet on the competition with Hu Mei. It is said that people can''t be seen, and it doesn''t matter. Strong stumbled over, and the army guards quickly said hello to the ceremony. "I have seen Master Strong! I don''t know if Master Strong is here today..." Strong came over, his face was too fat, and he walked and shivered, showing how he was obese. After saying that Hall has crossed the world, he has seen a lot of people, but like he is so fat, so ugly guy, he really saw it for the first time, which makes Hall suddenly feel that this guy is pulling this down. The suspicion of the average appearance of the mainland. "Oh, I just passed by here today, and then I saw a few people complaining on the road, so I came here to see what is going on." When I heard the words of Strong, many of my hearts showed contemptuous expressions. I want to say who the world is rich and who is not good. Others may not know, but this Strong is definitely one. This kind of person will actually hold up the grievances, it is the sun hitting the west! After everyone sees the screaming person brought by Strong, even the face of the city guard is not good. Because the person brought by Strong is actually a half-orc group that he just let his men take! "Master Strong, I am embarrassed! I am a man who is honest and honest. Today, I suddenly saw these people in the streets messing around with Pierce, so I only came out, but I didnt think of the appearance of Fox. The adults actually said that we were in trouble, I dont know what the fox adult said, and then we were taken away!" "Oh? It turned out to be like this!" Strong heard the expression of his smug expression. He looked at the smirk that looked aside and did not care about her expression. He turned to look at the captain of the wave. "Boss captain, like the Hu Mei boss, such a disorder that hinders the city guards, it seems that some do not meet the requirements of the urban master, do you think you want to talk to the urban master?" Said to the urban master? Bo Wenyans face changed, although his brother-in-law was a general of Licheng, but this does not mean that the urban master will be willing to meet him. Besides, he listened to his sisters mention, and the urban master wants to practice, except When the animal tide is attacking the city, it will appear. The rest of the time, he is retreating. This time to disturb him, is this not looking for death? It should be known that the urban master is the only strong third-class holy high-level force in Licheng. Once the urban master breaks into the fourth-class holy level, then Licheng can definitely obtain a higher status from the lord. Say the lord, here to talk about the situation around the city, Licheng and the other three cities are the sphere of influence of a nearby lord, and the entire island has a total of three lords, all three lords are allegiance to an island owner. The strength of the lord seems to be the strongest in the fourth-class sacred level. As for the island lord, it is said to be the fifth-class sage, as to whether no one knows, because the lord is rarely seen in the eyes of everyone. Seeing the lord is already a very boastful thing. The wave is a person with a goal. His goal is not high. Being a city owner is his highest expectation. Licheng and the other three cities are the sphere of influence of a nearby lord, and the entire island has three lords, all of whom are loyal to one island owner. The strength of the lord seems to be the strongest in the fourth-class sacred level. As for the island lord, it is said to be the fifth-class sage, as to whether no one knows, because the lord is rarely seen in the eyes of everyone. Seeing the lord is already a very boastful thing. Only now, when he heard that Strong told him to go to see the city owner, the wave scared his legs and sat softly. The situation of the wave was seen in the eyes of everyone. Everyone looked at him with contemptuous eyes, including his men. He was almost looked at the hole by the eyes of everyone. They are usually very arrogant, but they have to look at the specific places. The people here are not the ones that these soldiers can provoke, let alone them, even their captains have to choose before they dare to decide who to offend. Strong didn''t think that the wave was so weak. For a time, he felt a little regret for his choice, but now it is not blaming him, only to see Strong look around and smile. "Foxe boss, I think this thing is still handed over to the city guards to deal with it, after all, they are doing this thing, you are right, captain adults?" The city''s military commander suddenly heard a skunk in his heart. He knew the situation of the two bosses in front of him. They had already bet on the next beast. It was obvious that Strong had seen Fox and his family will have him. Threat So this will jump out and block. Its just that the citys military commander glanced at Hall and others, except for a second-class ancestors junior power, which is actually equal to his own, and the rest are first-class sages. What is worthy of the humiliation, then what is her purpose? However, he quickly found the reason behind the fox body. In the eyes of the city garrison commander, they are so fascinating. It is very likely that he is buying horse bones in Qianjin, and he is doing it for those who watch. If Hall knows the idea of ??the city commander, he will definitely spray him a salt soda. I am not a horse bone! "Hey! The situation is already very obvious. It is obvious that the half-orc has caused trouble. The adult of Pierce has also expressed his position. Why, Sir, don''t you believe in the enchantress?" Strong squinted, his small eyes looking at the smug eyes, full of greed, but he quickly became a smile again. "How is it possible, how can I not believe in Pierce, but now it is the problem raised by this half-orc, it is he lying, then let the city security chiefs go to the trial, after all, they are their responsibility." Strong said that he wanted to let Hall and his beasts go to jail together. He didn''t specifically target Hall, but to fight against the prestige of Hu Mei. After all, this time, Hu Mei recruited no. If there are few masters, if he continues to do so, he will probably be offered a power city because of his failure. This ending is unacceptable to Strong! After all, Licheng is a place where he has been operating for many years. If he leaves here, everything must be done. Those who follow him will definitely leave him for the first time and turn to Hu Mei. So this time he must win! Chapter 1217： Dark Protoss Chapter 1217 The Dark Protoss vs. The commander of the city guard suddenly hesitated, because the half-orc was brought back again. He testified that Hall was in trouble, and the most important thing now is that Pierce did not speak. This is a headache for his family. m. Originally, he could use the words of Pierce as an excuse to calm down the matter, but now it seems that things have changed in an unpredictable direction. Bobby also woke up when Strong said this, and he looked at Hall and his party. "Oh! If someone reports it, then take it back directly. If he has no problem, we will let him go." Bobby''s approach made Strong very satisfied. He wanted this effect. Seeing Bobby''s last moment, he woke up, which made Strong couldn''t help but admire and nod. The city commander did not want to start, but it was obvious that the two sides were in the game. He didn''t want to be caught in the middle. Since Bobby was willing to participate in this idiot, he also took the opportunity to get out. "Everything is listening to Bobby''s captain. The rest of the people are going to maintain the security around them, avoiding people taking the opportunity to disrupt the market!" The words of the city''s military commander made many people could not help but rolled their eyes. At this time, the **** dared to cause trouble? Isn''t this looking for death? Looking at the city''s military commander''s compromise, Strong became more and more proud. Fox Mei Liumei was upside down. She didn''t think that things would be like this. She took a look at Pierce, but found that he had already entered the room. Obviously, he didn''t want to continue to participate in this incident. For a time, Hu Mei also had some hard choices. Don''t take the Hall back with them now. Just when Bobby wanted to come and catch people, and when Strong looked smug, Hall suddenly spoke. "Hey, the opposite fat man, I don''t know why you are so good, is it because of your fat?" what! ! When the people present heard the words of Hall not to be utterly endless, they all looked at him with a jaw-dropping expression. What did they hear? Hall, this guy actually told him to let him be let? Not only that, but he still said that he is a dead fat man! "God! Didn''t he want to live? He actually said that he was a fat man in the face of Master Strong! He hated others to say this to him!" "Yeah, he hates the word fatty the most, knowing that those who said he was fat, few can safely leave the city." "This is troublesome. Once the dead here, it will surely alarm the generals. After all, the beast is coming, this is the case. Isnt this what it is to find death?" Fox Mei is also a mistake. She did not expect that Hall would say that he is a fat man in front of Strong, which is tantamount to playing Strong''s face. Glanced at Scott, it wasn''t enough. At this time, Strong was so excited and his face was flushed. Not only that, but the fat on his face seemed to understand the earthquake. Looking at the full-faced killing of Strong, Fox sighed and said to the person behind him. "After a long time, Strong, you also shot, remember to stop, to ensure that Hall is safe, other people can save and save, can''t do it... forget it." "Yes! Boss!" On the side of Hall, Desire and Forbes knew that Hall would say that they had been on the side of Hall, and that Bafflis and Ambrose looked at each other and they all looked from each others eyes. I saw the excitement. For the undead, killing is the most beautiful thing. Ellis and Perry looked at the Hall in front of their faces with a smile. There is no way. Now that the wood has become a boat, they are not useless because they are all seen because they are following Hall, that is, now they are two There is only one way for people to go... The two are not hesitating, take out their weapons and stand behind Hall... Strong licked his small eyes and looked at Hall''s cold, cold. "Kid, do you know what you were talking about? If you change it before, I will definitely tear you away, and then take your meat! You really should thank me, I am vegetarian recently!" Hall heard a smile and looked at Strong and said disdainfully, "I want to lose weight? Oh, you look like this, next life!" what! Hall''s re-stimulation made Sterton unable to scream, and the half-orc on the side of the scene suddenly showed a pleasant look. He knew that Hall was dead, but this was the scene he wanted to see. The city guards who had stood aside frowned, and the soldiers on the side whispered. "Captain, are we going to intervene?" "Intervene? Why? This is now Bobby is responsible, we don''t care so much, look at the scene well, I guess the generals have already got the news, when we come, we are not shooting late." Bobby is also discussing this issue. At the moment, Hall is angered by Strong. www.novelhall.com~ Bobby also does not want to go directly to the battle. After thinking about it, he immediately retreats to the side. He also wants to see how Hall was killed by Strong. "Hey, I changed my mind! I want you to become a dead soul!" As the voice of Strong suddenly fell, several people in black robes came out, and then a black mist suddenly appeared in Hall and they only I saw it on the open space. "The Lich King of the Dark Protoss? Didn''t think of recruiting the dead souls!" After seeing the undead summoned beasts coming out of the dark fog, the expression on his face became more and more dignified. The role of the Lich King in the arrival of the animal tide is self-evident, they can use a large number of low-level undead soldiers to block those World of Warcraft, no one behind to provide opportunities. Coupled with the death of the undead soldiers, this will provide more breathing time and opportunity for the defensive heavy. Looking at a group of heavily armed undead soldiers coming out of the dark fog, Hall looked at Strange Road with some surprise. "Why, is this your strength?" "Hey! The teeth are sharp, and I will have time to talk when I see you killing soft hands!" "Give it to me!" With the order of Strong, the undead soldiers who came out of the dark fog suddenly rushed toward Hall. Hall saw the baffles behind them and they waved. "Well, meet your peers and hand it over to you!" Bavlis and Ambrose did not hesitate, and a wave of black mist appeared in front of the Hall. Seeing these black fog, Strong, Humei and others suddenly widened their eyes. They did not expect that Hall would have the hands of the undead. "The undead people who were rarely seen before, how come you see it today? How many days? Is this the flying soulless Warcraft?" Chapter 1218： The general is coming. Chapter 1218, the general is coming. "Heaven is the undead flying World of Warcraft?" Looking at the undead souls flying in the sky, Warcraft, everyone can not help but turn up. Before they saw the undead soldiers who came out of Strong''s side, they were not so surprised. After all, those undead soldiers who were all human figures, but Hall is the undead flying World of Warcraft. "What? They also have the Sorcerer of the Undead?!" Strang waited for the eyes, until this time he discovered that the two men behind the original Hall were actually the Sorcerer of the Undead. "The Slayer Summoner? It seems that I have looked away!" In the honor of the mainland, the former Dark Protoss and the Bright Protoss were in full swing, and the undead people were very good at buying the Dark Protoss. Their powerful abilities make everyone aware of the horror of this family. Although the Dark Protoss and the Bright Protoss are no longer in large-scale battles, the performance of the Slayer Summoner is still deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. And there are four undead summoners in front of you, which is really unexpected. "Destroy them!" Strong''s Undead Summoner did not move, but Hall was an order. Originally thought that this Chendou is just a fight, the city''s military commander saw the whistling down of the undead flying World of Warcraft, he suddenly dumbfounded. "Not good, the situation is wrong! Immediately tell the generals, it is said that the market has an accident and is a big event!" In fact, the military commander has not said it, because the battle has begun, the soul of the undead flying World of Warcraft is very powerful, just an attack, the undead soldiers who just appeared have been beaten. "Damn!" Strong couldn''t help but scream at the crowd behind him. "What do you do, kill me for him!" The two undead summoners heard the green eyes swaying, and then a black mist emerged between the two sides. This time it turned out to be a bloodthirsty mouse. Although the bloodthirsty mice have only one bone, the bright bones on the back give a chilling feeling. "Hey!" As soon as the undead bloodthirsty mouse came out, it launched an attack against the undead flying in the sky. Many undead undead flying World of Warcraft were hit. Fortunately, they were all dead, unless the head was crushed, otherwise it would not die so easily. But even so, under the attack just now, there are actually ten dead souls flying World of Warcraft to be killed. Bavlis looked at him without saying a word, and summoned a group of death knights, then the death knight moved the iron hoof to the dead soul bloodthirsty mouse. Looking at the empty city, it turned into a battlefield for undead soldiers. For a time, everyone was deeply stunned by this scene. "Is this the undead summoner? It''s so powerful!" The power of the Dark Protoss Summoner is once again seen by everyone. Some people are thinking about it. If there is a chance, they must win some Dark Protoss Summoner to join. There is such a Sorcerer Summoner at the side, which is equivalent to one. The source of the movement! But they don''t even think about it, is the Soul Summoner really so recruited? Not to mention that Hall is special. Both of Sterns undead summoners saved him in the sea in an accident. After learning about their honesty, he used a small number of corn Come and recruit them. In other words, the two undead summoners did not hand over their life to Strong, they just acted as a mercenary to help Stron. Others want to recruit the undead summoners. They dont say that they dont get it when they meet it. Its estimated that there are no special circumstances, and those who are unsuccessful will not easily agree to join them. "boom!" A loud bang rang, dozens of undead bloodthirsty rats were caught in the sky by the undead hurricane knight and heavily slammed into the building where Pierce was. After the loud noise, in the stunned expression of everyone, Pierces building was smashed. tread. When I saw this, many people took a breath of cold, knowing that these undead soldiers died when they died, but if Pierce died in an accident, the master of the city knew that he would definitely pursue it. After all, an enchanter was in his territory. Death, the master of the city, but to pay joint responsibility. "Why do you save people!" The military servants army immediately yelled at the soldiers around him. The soldiers screamed and ran towards the other side, but the undead soldiers did not attack them, which made the soldiers unable to I was relieved. But after watching the eyes of Pierce, who climbed out from the inside, I finally let go of the heart that everyone was carrying. It also includes Strong! "Does the **** do this deliberately?" After Pierces safety came out, he was immediately stunned by the scene. He didnt expect anyone to dare to make a big shot here and it looks like the battle is not small. ! After figuring out that the undead flying World of Warcraft is a person on the Hall side, his face suddenly became difficult to look at. He used his toes to know that Hall is definitely doing this deliberately. "Ah? Sorry, I don''t look back at this pot, it''s his first shot!" With Hall''s fingers, only two strong men appeared on the side of the Strong. They originally wanted to shoot them at Bavlis, but they were stopped by the hope and the Muse. Muse said that he is a second-class sage, and he has a tie against the enemy who is also a second-class sage. However, the lookout is a bit miserable. He is just promoted to a first-class sage, and his opponent is not only a second-class sage, but more importantly, he is good at speed, and hopes are suppressed. Can defend. "Hey!" Pierce was not talking. For people like Hall, he really didn''t want to talk much. Seeing the hopes of the eyes, I couldnt support them. Suddenly, a figure appeared beside him, and in the exclamation of everyone, I kicked the people of Strong. "Foxe!" Strong didn''t think that Fox had actually started to attack his people at this time, and looked at a few people behind him, Strong said coldly. "Give me the help!" "word!" At this time, after a roar came from afar and felt the powerful momentum of the coming people, everyone couldn''t help but shudder. When the sound has not subsided, a figure appears directly in the eyes of everyone. I saw that this man was wearing a bright red armor, and the cloak behind him continued to dance behind him. When the city guards and other people saw this person, they all cheered with excitement. "The general is coming!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1219： Interesting Chapter 1219 "General!" The people of the City Guard were immediately excited when they saw the coming. This general was a member of the three generals of the city master. He heard his men report that someone was fighting in the city, and it was still a large-scale battle. This news made him very angry, so he did not have the soldiers, and he killed himself directly. Originally, he had thought of a lot of situations, but when he saw this scene, he was stunned by the soldier who informed him. "Even the two sides are the undead summoners of the Dark Protoss, this **** is not clear!" As a general, he is the natural situation of the undead Summoner. When he wanted to speak, he suddenly saw a man waving to him and shouting. "Sister husband grabs the rent, everyone here is what he got!" Ok? ! Hearing this, not only Hall and others were frowning and talking, but even the general''s face was a bit difficult to look at. After seeing this situation, Strong suddenly smiled in his eyes. Apparently he was very satisfied with Bobbys approach. He doesn''t care what Hall will be, he cares about Fox! Fox Mei is obviously in the slanting Hall, and Bobby insisted that this matter is the trouble that Hall caused, and then it is bound to involve Hu Mei in the end. Although the general is not the highest person in charge of the city, even if this is the case, once the general is offended, it is not an easy task to think about mixing well in the city. Fox Mei seems to understand this situation too, she looked at Hall''s face slightly changed, because she has seen from the performance of Hall just now, Hall is definitely not the loss of the Lord, Otherwise, there will be no scene of the unsuccessful summoner''s confrontation. Just when she just wanted to explain something, Pierce suddenly spoke. "Asshole, this guy is absolutely deliberate, my lab!" Pierces words directly fixed the fact that Hall was guilty, and the general heard the words and looked at Hall with a serious look. "You are the newcomer city, the power of the city is strong, as long as it is a law, then" when the general said this, the momentum on his body suddenly broke out. The momentum of the third-class sage-level powers instantly solidified the surrounding air. Even if it was the muse of the second-class sage, the face became a little dignified. "Young Master, some people have a hard time to deal with it." Although Muse did not directly explain that Hall let the release of the cockroach, but Hall heard it. After all, this person can be said to be the most powerful person that Hall is currently encountering. Hall believes that even if there are a large number of summoned beasts in his system space, he can really suppress the writing of the army. However, Hall has not decided whether to release it now. After all, this city has one of the most powerful city owners and two other generals. Once they are all led out, Hall can only escape. Bobby saw that his brother-in-law was ready to start, his eyes showed an excited look. The strength that Hall showed just now was really scared. He really had some luck, before the Eagles went to find Hall. Otherwise, don''t talk about Hall, whether he can retreat or not is still a problem. Especially after seeing the strength of Muse and Ambrose, Bobby was more anxious in his heart. Now, his backstage is coming. {I believe that with his brother-in-law, Hall can''t afford to wave! Muse and the gaze are looking at the general in front of him, and the people of Strong are consciously retreating to the side. After all, it is no longer possible for them to play, and some people will enjoy watching them. It is estimated that the only thing that is uncomfortable is the two undead summoners. Because of the short-term contact, their undead soldiers have been destroyed by more than half. These are the people they have managed to collect, even if they feel a little distressed. "Wait for General Elf!" Ralph was the general who came over, and when he wanted to start, the voice of Fox was coming from the side. "Well? What, Humei boss, is there something to say?" Ralph naturally knows Fox, saying that no man in the city of Licheng does not want to bring Fox to his side, and he is no exception. However, he has never been hands-on. The reason is very simple. Hu Mei involves some forces. Although these forces do not threaten Licheng, they are not good for Licheng once they really interact with Hu. He vaguely heard that Hu Mei had some relationship with another city vowed to the city, but the specific relationship is not known. As a general, he deeply understands that the current leader is unstable, and several others. The lord seems to have the intention of launching a war. If there is a contradiction between the owners of their own towns Dont look at the power city masters regardless of the situation, but really pursue the responsibility, he Ralph first Its impossible to talk about it. "Ralph adults, there are actually many reasons for today''s affairs, but it is indeed very time consuming to say them one by one. You also know that the animal tide is coming soon. I can''t see it like this. Today''s losses are counted on me. , including the lab of Pierce, after waiting for the animal tide. I will give Pierce an excellent laboratory, what do you think?" The last sentence is to Pierce. Pierce''s face of Pierce saw Hu Mei even took the responsibility down, the brow wrinkled, and glanced at the Hall before he nodded. "I don''t have any opinions, as long as the lab is back to the original!" Seeing Pierce said, Fox Mei gave a sneak peek at Pierce, and then looked at Ralph, who had a rough expression on his face. "General, you think?" Ralph was silent for a moment, then he nodded and said, "Since Fox is willing to take responsibility for today''s losses, and Pierce has no opinion, then today is the case!" Bobby heard that Ralph had to let go of Hall, and his heart suddenly became anxious, and he quickly said. "Sister-in-law, oh no, general, can''t let this person go, if other people learn him later, how does the city guard manage the city?" Everyone can''t help but look at Bobby like a fool, others learn Hall? Don''t look at the place here. Does he feel that he is impatient and wants to die? If today''s business is not fox-like, Hall, Ralph must definitely start with Hall, and Hall''s current strength is not Ralph''s opponent. Change to someone else, who dares? [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1220： bet Chapter 1220 bet "Humph!" Ralph heard a cold cry at Bobby. If this guy is the younger brother of his beloved wife, he really wants to slap him to death. It is estimated that in addition to Strong will be happy, the rest will feel that Bobby is doing stupid things. Ralph just agreed to the decision, you know that the little city guard army chief dared to ask questions, this low IQ did not have to say. Hall was also stunned by this person called Bobby. Although Bobby''s strength is similar to Forbes, it is really not a matter for Hall to pack him. "Giggle! General Ralph, it seems that you... that is not so willing to listen to your orders!" The words of Hu Mei made Ralph, who was originally dissatisfied, look more and more difficult. Strong didn''t talk, he blinked and looked at the fox, and his heart became more greedy and careful about this beautiful woman. Bobby, who originally wanted to scream at Fox, suddenly realized that something was wrong. When he looked up and saw Ralph, who was very gloomy, he was so scared that he quickly closed his mouth. Its a waste! Stern couldn''t help but sneak a sigh of relief. He thought that things would change a bit, but he didn''t think that was the end. Ralph saw his little nephew close his mouth and prepare to be an ostrich, and his heart became more and more contemptuous. And just after he just wanted to put this matter down, suddenly someone was not willing. "It seems that General Bobby is somewhat dissatisfied with me!" Ok? ! Ralph, Strong, and Fox are all looking at Hall in a strange way, because what he said is what he said, according to Ralphs imagination, like Hall, closing his mouth and waiting until the result is the best. Choice, but he actually wants to fight back! "This is your own search for death, no wonder others!" Strong was very happy in his heart. He felt that Fox Mei was wrongly wrong this time. Young people would be young and angry. It is estimated that she did not consider it. Her surprised eyes can be seen at this time. "You... have opinions?" Ralph looked at Hall at the top, and his eyes were disdainful. "Oh, I am the most incompetent to say this to others. Since Bobby captain has an opinion on me, we can find a way to solve it!" "hiss!" Everyone heard the words are a strange look at Hall, many people think Hall is not crazy! Don''t look at General Ralph''s compromise, but he is looking at Hu Mei''s willingness to be a big man, but that doesn''t mean he can endure Hall''s provocation. "Is he stupid? Just closing your mouth is not a problem? Why did you jump out at this time?" "Hey, you don''t know this, young people, thinking that you have two undead summoners can be arrogant, it seems that he used to be outside when he was outside! You know that this is a city!" "General Ralph is not so good on the surface. It is said that he had been chasing the generals of another city for three days and three nights because the general had beaten him!" There was a lot of discussion among the people. Most of them were not optimistic about Hall. They felt that he was looking for a dead end. Even the few holy powers behind Hu Meis body have the same thoughts at this time. They are good at following Fox, but this does not mean that they do not have their own subjective thoughts. The person to be rescued at the moment is obviously a two-handed person. When I think about it, I will share this beast with the guy when the beast is coming. Many people are upset. Fox Mei Liumei was upside down. She didn''t think that Hall would be so ignorant. Although Hall may be a young master from other cities, it is necessary to know that this is Licheng, a force that may be captured by the animal tide at any time. City, in such a place, there is no strong strength and it is so strong and brave, can live to the present feels a miracle. Ralph spoke as he sighed and prepared to speak. "Oh. Change another method? You talk about it. If you can''t say a way to satisfy me today, I... will let you know that Licheng is not a place where young people can easily sway!!" For Hall''s identity, Ralph also suspected that it was not a young master of other city''s top, but how about it, here is Licheng, this power city can explain many problems! Hall didn''t care about Ralph''s threat, only to see him watching Bobby''s faint smile. "I am going to be a beast now, I want to compare it with Bobby captain to see who can kill the most of Warcraft in this beast! The loser wants to be the slave of the winner!" "what?!" Everyone heard the change of face, they did not think that Hall would actually make such a request, although the slave is not suitable for a new thing, but the initiative to ask for a bet to lose to become a slave, this is the first time! Bobby heard the first expression of an error, and then he looked at Hall Road like a fool. "Are you sure you want to compare this with me?" "Yes! This is this! This can best show whether a person is powerful! Killing Warcraft is the most direct and most credible offense!" Seeing that Hall had raised this question, Ralph glanced at the two undead summoners around Hall, and then said. "This is a group test, are you sure you want this?" "Yes, that''s it! My team is the one around me! Captain Bobby can choose your team!" "Ha ha ha! Good! This bet I accepted!" Bobby heard a sudden laugh, everyone knows that the main enemy in Licheng is their city guards, and the city guards are guarded against the attacking city. Eighty of the World of Warcraft, for the understanding of Warcraft ~ www.novelhall.com ~ estimated that no one will be more clear than them. Plus, Strange quietly said to him that the two undead summoners around him could join the team of Bobby, which made Bobby more happy. Both sides have the Sorcerer of the Undead, and then the next battle will soon enter the stalemate phase. The last force is naturally the city guards who manipulate the defense equipment! Even if their strength is lower than their expectations, they are able to confidently defeat those around Hall. "Oh, very good! Your proposal is good! I allowed it!" Ralph suddenly saw his excitement after seeing his little nephew, obviously this little **** is good, otherwise he won''t So easy to agree with Hall at this time. Under the witness of everyone, Hall and Bobbys bet was finalized. When I saw this scene, Hu Mei suddenly felt a little dumbfounded. She originally wanted to pull Hall into his team. Now its good, Hall is direct and wave. Bet on this outsider. For a time, Foxie didnt know what to say. Chapter 1221： Power of the Enchanter Chapter 1221 The Power of the Enchanter After the two sides agreed, they would each disperse, leaving a messy market on the scene, as well as Hu Mei and others. "Boss, this is good, we can''t waste time and energy for this kind of person!" A burly man glanced at Hall and said to Fox. The mans own strength is not low. The second-class sage-level middle-ranking strongman is ranked among the top figures in the fox-like power. He just resisted one of the two second-class juniors in Strong! "Hey!" Looked at the cold voice, although he did not speak, but this does not mean that he will not be angry. For Hall''s understanding, he is very clear that this so-called beast tide is nothing in front of Hall. Hall is obviously doing his old line - pit people! He can already imagine that this guy named Bobby, the ugly face of failure. Now that the matter has been finalized, the guy who is in the dark is leaving with excitement, but now this sleek man is actually saying his young master, which makes the look of the hope! Seeing the people on the side of the Hall had opinions. The burly mans face changed, and the people around him immediately glared at the hope. Just when they wanted to teach the look, Forbes and others also stood up. This time, I saw Aili. Sri Lanka and Perry did not hesitate. In fact, when the Slayer Summoner was on the opposite side, the two did not know what to say. Fortunately, the last two people reacted. Now its too late to say that they will be considered Halls people anyway. There are only two roads in front of them, one is to sneak away, the other is to go to the black, and to accompany the Hall crazy once. When both sides prepared the most intense smell of gunpowder, Hu Mei opened his mouth. "enough!" Fox Mei made a glimpse of her men''s words, although they looked at the eyes and waited for people''s eyes full of provocative eyes, but the momentum of the body is converging. This made Hall unable to avoid a glimpse, because he found that Foxes had a high prestige among the people, otherwise the average person could not do this step. "Hall, this thing... you are a little reckless, you know, even if we are, we dare not compare with the city guards, do you know why?" "They are very strong?" Seeing Hu Mei''s face with a serious expression, Hall couldn''t help but answer. "No!" Fox Mei shook his head and said in Hall''s puzzled eyes. "Most of the strength of the City Guards has not reached the Holy Level. The reason why I say not to compare with them is because their logistics is far from what you think!" Not to give Hall time to think, Hu Mei continued to say "because they have a lot of enchanted weapons and equipment, this kind of people like us, it is better than them!" It seems that in order to prove the words of Fox, Pierce, the enchanting master, suddenly opened his mouth. "Foxie is right! Have you seen the power of Arrow''s arrow?" Speaking of this, Pierce suddenly waved his hand, and an arrow with an arrow on his arrow flew out of his hand, and Ellis reached out and saw it. "Shooting the wall!" Ellis heard a glance at Hall, and after seeing Hall nod, he said nothing, pulling the bow and throwing the arrow in one go, and suddenly the arrow that turned the light turned into a popular and quickly shot toward the wall. With a bang, the arrow was shot deep into the wall, leaving only one tail at the end. "Well, I can see it too!!" Pierce is also a knowledgeable person. From the action of Alice, it is obvious that Ellis is not low in bow and arrow. This is even the burly man under the fox''s fascination. He also nodded slightly. Although he can easily avoid this arrow, if he suddenly encounters such a sneak attack on the battlefield, even he will have some headaches. "Well, try this!" Pierce waved his hand and flew over with a busy arrow. When Ellis touched the arrow, he suddenly widened his eyes, because he could feel the powerful energy brought by this arrow. "This is..." Hall blinked his eyes, his eyes fixed on the arrows in the hands of Ellis, and the arrows were much more dazzling than before. "Don''t ask more, look at yourself! Let''s do it!" Pierce said this to Hall, and the latter sentence is naturally said to Alice. Hall knew that Pierce was still angry with himself, but he didn''t mind. Seeing the eyes that Ellis looked at, he nodded slightly to indicate that Alice continued to shoot. Ellis took a deep breath and pulled the bow again and shot the arrow against the wall. With a bang, the arrow shot at a much faster speed than before, and then shot it accurately on the previous wall. Something surprised Hall, the arrow also penetrated into the wall, but soon, a ray of light came out. With the bang, the whole wall burst into a loud noise after the arrow was shot. Then Hall and others discovered that the wall turned into debris directly in the explosion. "this is" Hall''s eyes widened, and apparently he was scared by the scene. Is this RPG? Hall feels that this arrow is far stronger than the broken konjac in Allen''s continent! "This is the greatness of the Enchanter! He can make a thing that is ordinary in the future strong! Hey, look at you still dare to see the Enchanter first!" Pierce said this, and did not wait for Hall to react and walk straight to the outside. Seeming to think of something, Pierce suddenly looked back and looked at Fox. "This stinky bet is his business. Before you said, help me fix the lab, I can wait!" After he finished he was not hesitating, he left here in the eyes of everyone surprised How? Hall looked at the same shocked Alice. "It''s amazing! If at least I have this kind of arrow, I can definitely kill Warcraft in two small stages!" Its so powerful! Originally, it was just a little curious Hall. After seeing the power of the enchanter, I had some thoughts in my heart. "Humei, when does the animal tide come?" Suddenly I heard Hall calling her name, and Fox was slightly stunned, but she answered Hall''s question. "According to the current situation, there is at least another week, you will not be..." What did Fox think of, suddenly glanced at everyone around, and saw that there was no outsider, she said with a heavy face. "I don''t recommend that you do this. This is the sphere of influence of the lord. Even if you leave the city, you will be intercepted by other city owners. Once you are shocked by the Lord, you will regret everything you have done today!" Chapter 1222： ready Chapter 1222 Preparation Uh Hall looked at Humei with a little laugh and laughter. He didn''t think he was just asking about the time when the beast was coming, but Hu Mei would have thought that he would run away! It is said that Hall has never thought about escaping anything. After all, he is still clear about the situation of this wanderer. Hall also needs to stand in this place and get more information. Fox Mei said and suddenly found Hall looking at herself with a smile. At first, she still had doubts, but she quickly understood that her feelings were her own misunderstanding Hall. His face was slightly red, which made Perry almost drool after seeing it. Fortunately, Alice quickly pulled him, otherwise the guys with red eyes on the opposite side would definitely die for them. ! The more important it is, the more they are greeted! After a moment of silence, Hu Mei said, "It is estimated that the whole city now knows about you. Now, are you going back to the hotel with me?" After thinking about it, Hall said, "Since they are all out, then I want to continue to take a look." Fox finally nodded. After she said that the hotel room continued to remain for Hall, it turned and left the market with a group of people. "Young Master, we are now..." "Go, let''s go buy something!" shopping? Everyone heard the words in front of the market, so what else can I buy, and... everyone seems to think of a month''s problem, that is C do we have money? "Alice, what should I do? The young master seems to be going to buy something! How much do we have?" Perris words made Ellis smile, and he glanced at the wall that had just been shot and sighed. "If I didn''t guess wrong, the arrow should be strengthened by the second level! If it is not shot, it is estimated that it can sell fifty yellow crystal coins!" "Hey? How much? Fifty? This is equal to fifty bloodthirsty mice!" Hearing this, Perry couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, there is a feeling of pain in my heart. This is fifty yellow crystal coins, you can buy a lot of good things! Alice, who followed Hall and his team, saw Perrys look of resentment and shook his head. This arrow was made by Pierce. At that time, if he dared to intercept it, the consequences were not terrible! Licheng is very big. The market just was just a small part of Licheng. So Hall walked for about half an hour and stopped in one place. Ellis wrinkled, because he found that they did not go to the next market, but came to the door of a hotel. "Well? Is this ready to buy wine? Do we have money?" At this time, not only was Ellis somewhat confused, but even they couldn''t understand why Hall came here. Is it really to drink? And just when they were puzzled, Hall said, "I didn''t think that the old man would come here. I really didn''t see it?" "Well? Wait? Old man?" Alice heard the words and listened to Hall. The person he said seemed to be someone else. It was the Pierce who just left! Isn''t Hall him ready to rob Prince Pierce? At the thought of this, Ellis''s face changed. He ignored whether he would be Hord, and stepped forward to stop the Hall in the eyes of others watching. "Young Master, this is really impossible! Once you start with him, let alone the city, we can''t stay in the land of the wanderers." "Oh?" Hall heard the words, and he quickly reacted. He didn''t express his feelings. This made Ellis misunderstand him. He was preparing to retaliate against Pierce. It is said that Halls eyes are not so small. There are other reasons for him to come to Pierce. Hall was a little crying and laughing. Hey, "I said, did you misunderstand what? Do you think I will start with the old man? Look at the side and say it!" When I heard Hall, Alice quickly turned around and saw that it was not far away. There were dozens of City Guard soldiers looking at Hall and his people with vigilance. "When did they come?" "When? It is estimated that I started with the old man of Pierce!" Hall''s words made Ariston, who was still somewhat calm, unable to exclaim. Tracking Pierce? Gosh! Hall, did he really think so? ! As soon as he thought of Hall''s start on Pierce, Ellis could imagine the scene when he was chased by the city owner and even by the lord. "Young Master, you just didn''t say..." Hall knew that his behavior made Alis and even those of the City Guard suspect, and now he shook his head and said? "Okay, I am dealing with this matter alone. I am going in alone, you are waiting here!" I hope they heard that there was no hesitation and nodded. They nodded and said, in their opinion, there is no need to worry about Hall at all, there is a little black, even if the city owner comes, it will be suppressed by the little black. So, there are so many Warcraft in the Hall space. However, Ellis and Perry are a nervous face, but they want to go in but they are desperate to stop. "The young master has his plans. Since we are waiting here, we are here!" "But..." Ellis also wanted to say what it was, but it was interrupted by hope. "Nothing, the young master has his reasons for doing things. The ones we have to do is to obey orders! It''s that simple! Also, if those guys see us in, they will definitely go in, and when they get there, they will become very Chaos, this will delay the young master''s business, so we still stay here better!" Seeing this hope, Ellis did not say anything more. After looking at the city guards who were not far away, they went to the wall and watched them leaning against the wall. The situation here was quickly passed to the ears of General Ralph. After listening to the report, Ralph sneered. "Let them! As long as he doesn''t leave the city! Don''t worry about anything else!" "Yes! Generals" heard the order, and the attendant immediately went on to set up the task. Ralph ignored the soldiers who left, turning his head and watching Bobby Road. "When can you tell me something to stop? If you don''t look at your sister''s job, I won''t take care of you!" Looking at Bobby with his head down, Ralph thought of his wife at home and sighed, Ralph continued. "I have already transferred a batch of equipment from the stock. If you have failed with these things, then you can be a slave to others!" Bobby heard the face suddenly showing the color of surprise "Thank you brother-in-law! With these things, I will win!" Chapter 1223： How is your "4 Chuan Xiong! 》 Chapter 1223 is how you are? If Pierce is there, he will be very surprised, because Ralph''s equipment for Bobby is actually some enchanted second-class sharp arrows. Not only that, but even the bow and arrow is the enchanting wind attribute. That is to say, the two archers, one using ordinary bows and the other using enchanting bows and arrows, then if they are facing at the same time, the archers using the enchanting bows can give priority to the other side. Although it is only the first-class wind attribute enchantment, but on the battlefield, this advantage can determine the victory of a battle. Moreover, Bobby''s advantage is not only this, but also how to deal with Ralph. It was originally the two undead summoners who followed Sterling and turned into a member of the City Guard. Although the two undead summoners wore the military uniforms of the city, but the gloomy look made people discover them all the time. Fortunately, Ralph did not do too much in other aspects, such as the number of people, because Bobby and Hall bet a team, so Bobby here plus himself and two undead summoners is one hundred ! When Hall can find enough 100 people, it is not their consideration. As for whether Humei will help Hall, Strong will give Bobby a reassurance! That is the bet of Strong and Fox, and it was not cancelled because of the appearance of Hall! That is to say, now that Fox is difficult to protect herself, she simply has no time to take care of the situation on the side of Hall. This point can be seen from the move of Fox Mei after the recruitment increase, Hu Mei now estimated that Hall will hate. Of course, the most hated is still Strong! For this point, Strong knows it! However, he does not care, this time as long as he wins, then the financial resources that Hu Mei will rely on will become his, and then he wants to clean up Hu Mei is not what he said. For some people behind Hu Mei, Strange felt unrealistic, because it was already this time, and there was no such thing as the person behind Hu Mei. This should be the fake news that Fox Mei deliberately revealed. Just when Bobby, Ralph, Fox, and Strong were preparing for each other, Hall was alone in the hotel. It is a little different from the hotel. It is mainly for the guests to drink and have fun. Although there is no deafening music atmosphere, there are some similarities, that is, very noisy! There are a large number of tables and chairs in the hall, and people of all kinds are communicating loudly here and drinking loudly. Some of the exposed maids were drinking wine everywhere to drink alcohol for those who had no wine. From time to time, some of the guests who were ruthless were still touching the maid, and the maid was not afraid, but instead laughed with the guests. Perhaps it has never been in such a place, which makes Hall slightly incompetent. It seems that Hall stood at the door and his youth attracted the attention of many people, but he lost interest after seeing his dress. In the eyes of these guests, Hall is a rookie who has just arrived, just like his adventurer. It is estimated that it will take a long time to die in the attack of the animal tide. However, the hotel''s maid is very welcoming, and the door is a guest. If you have money, why should you dislike the guest? Besides, the clean white face in front of you is much cleaner than those who are dirty, even if it is a maid who has been here for so long, it is rare to see such a quality guest. "This adult, would you like to drink or find someone?" Hall heard the words and said, "Look for someone!" "Looking for someone? Don''t know who to look for?" The maid asked quickly after hearing Hall''s words. "Look for one... um? I saw it!" Hall originally wanted to find a dwarf, but after seeing a figure, he immediately turned and walked over. The maid was a glimpse first, but after seeing the direction that Hall was going, he was shocked, but when he thought that Hall had just said that he was looking for a friend, he would not say anything more. Pierce felt very uncomfortable today, and one of his experiments was at a crucial moment. He did not expect this to happen at this time. Especially the stinky boy, not only looked at him with that kind of disgusted eyes, but also deliberately destroyed his laboratory. Although he is not worried that Hu Mei will not help him repair the laboratory, but this will take a lot of time, for his likes to study, time is very valuable! Of course, its okay to come to the bar occasionally! This is not, the feeling of very depressed Pierce came directly to a bar often come, the bar maid saw him immediately came to a small box. It is said that it is a small box. In fact, it is to cover some obscured items in a space week. It looks like something like a screen. The person sitting inside can clearly see the situation outside, but the people outside can not see the people inside. In addition, there are some male attendants standing around these screens, which is actually the identity of the security like the earth. Just as Pierce sat down shortly, ready to taste the wine and wanted to release his mood, a maid came to Pierce and whispered. "Pearce, a friend of yours came to you, you see?" Pierce heard a word, friend? It seems that there are not many people who can find him to drink at this time? "Is it a rude dwarf?" In Pierce''s view, human beings are too tall, often looking at him with that look down, making him feel uncomfortable, and much shorter than humans, but the dwarves who are slightly higher than them are in their acceptance. . For the goblin this way of making friends Hall really wants to tell them that your race can live to the present, it is too difficult for you! Perhaps they are because the brain is smart enough to restrain and perform some auxiliary duties, which is the root cause of their existence to the present. After Pierce thought about it, he sipped the wine from the cup and then muttered. "Let him come over, it seems that it is bleeding again today!" Compared with the dwarves, the life of the enemies of Pierce is far higher than them. For this, the dwarves have not argued with him, why the value of the weapons created will be doubled after being enchanted! They think this is very unfair! For this point, Pierce is laughing and not speaking, because he knows that he is noisy, but he is very wise to choose silence. Only this time, when he saw the appearance of the coming man, the whole person jumped up from the stool and shook his fingers. "why you?" Chapter 1224： Surprised Pierce Chapter 1224 Surprised Pierce "why you?" Pierce''s astonished appearance made the maid somewhat confused. She didn''t know what it meant by Pierce. But she just knows that Pierce really knows who is coming! "Ah, thank you for leading the way! I have something to talk to Pierce. Go back first." The maid heard the words and immediately turned to look at Pierce. Pierce, who originally wanted the maid to drive Hall out, suddenly heard Hall say. "Don''t you come to this place to be distracted, is it still going to be a trouble?" Pierce sighed and trembled all over the body. He wanted to yell at Hall and have a place where you are. How can you call it a distraction? For the Hall who was already sitting on the stool and drinking his fine wine, Pierce frowned, and after a moment he said to the maid who looked confused. "You go ahead!" The maid nodded and said that after a certain order, she retired, but when she went out, she left a heart and let the male attendant pay attention to the situation here. There is something in the bar that is causing trouble. People who are here are not surprised, and they will feel strange when there is no trouble. However, in other places in the VIP area, the people who come here are not rich and expensive. If they are a little injured, then these attendants are all subject to severe punishment. After hearing the maid''s words, the attendants of several half-level masters immediately came over. They didn''t go in immediately, and they stayed at the door. Once something happened, they would rush in to protect Pierce. Pick up the troublemaker. The outside situation did not escape Hall''s perception, but she did not care. Looking at Pierce, who was sulking in front of her eyes, Hall smiled slightly and gave a small toast to indicate that Pierce was drinking. "Hey!" Pierce, who didn''t want to drink, suddenly found out that Hall had been drinking himself. He didn''t put his master in his eyes. Like this situation, if he still drinks with him, it is really abandoning his own face and throwing his face. not big enough! "Wait! This is like I ordered it!" Suddenly Pierce reacted. These wines seemed to be his point. Looking at Hall''s anti-customer-like appearance, he also took the glass with a gas, and did not look at Hall directly. Drink it. "Cough!" When he entered the wine, he immediately regretted it, because this time he ordered a higher degree of alcohol, which is the kind that the dwarves like, and he actually finished drinking it in one breath... The high level of wine made Pierce''s green face suddenly red, and Hall, who saw this scene, couldn''t help but laugh directly. A few of the semi-class masters outside the door couldnt help but face each other. They some doubted whether the maid was wrong. One of the attendants thought about it and said, "The situation does not seem to be what she said, but we should take a look at it first. After all, this is Pierce, we can''t take it lightly." The other servants also nodded. They understood the importance of this Pierce, but since this would attract the attention of others, after they discussed it, they decided to leave two people standing at the door, and the rest stood. In the vicinity, if there is a problem, come over the first time. "It seems that Master Pierce seems to be very important to them. There are so many people who are worried about your safety." Pierce was so easy to slow down, and when he heard Hall, he was almost half dead. If you are so good, there will always be some changes from Hall''s mouth. This change makes Pierce very uncomfortable. "Enough! Say, what are you going to do with me?" Seeing Hall and wanting to drink, Pierce immediately said, "That is what I ordered!" "Oh, thank you!" After the Hall slammed, the toast shook his face against Pierce, and then continued to take a sip, not taking what Pierce had just said. Shameless! I don''t know why, the word that Pierce suddenly thought of in his mind. "Call! Call!" Pierce took a deep breath. He felt that he was holding his nose in front of him. This feeling made him very uncomfortable. He didn''t want to and didn''t want to continue. After calming down, Pierce opened his eyes and looked at Hall with a serious look. "Today''s business is here, what are you going to say, don''t try to really irritate me, otherwise the cost can''t be paid! Trust me! The advice of an enchanter!" "Oh, that line, then let''s not drink!" said Hall, drinking a glass of wine in the twitching expression of Pierce''s mouth, only to see him licking his mouth and saying to himself. "The wine of this degree is almost the same as beer, and there is still some sweetness, um, bad review!" Although Pierce didn''t know what the beer was, he saw it, and Hall was still teasing him. Just want to get angry, but I saw Hall suddenly took out a thing and put it down in front of him. "Well? Is this a domain stone? How do you have a domain stone, but this is..." Pierce''s eyes widened, and the rest of the words, no matter how hard he tried, couldn''t make a word from his mouth. "Pierce really deserves to be the master of enchantment. I even recognize this material and admire it!" After Pierce wakes up from the shock, the patient does not have any expression, but he is extremely shocked, this is dozens of domain stones! If you use it for experimentation, you can definitely make a lot of good things! but Pierce suddenly thought of something, turned his head and stared at Hall, because this thing was brought by Hall, that is, to get these fields from Hall, it is estimated to cost a lot! After a deep sigh of relief, Pierce was so hard to regain his eyes He was worried that he couldnt help but directly grab the stone and replace it with other people. He didnt need Pierce to say that he would take the initiative and even cry. Shouting and asking Pierce to accept. "what do you want?" Hall heard the slightest shaking of his head, which made Pierce feel more uncomfortable, but then Hall''s words made her deeply surprised! "These can all be given to Pierce Master!" what? Give it to me? ! Pierce didn''t think that Hall would be so generous. He just wanted to reach out and take those fields, but after seeing Hall''s smiling face, he suddenly realized that it was wrong! and many more! Pierce glanced at Hall and then looked at the domain stones before he said. "There is nothing to say! Yes, if you want me to enchant the weapons of those people, I can help you, but if you need a lot of enchanted arrows. Sorry. You can find another job." !" Chapter 1225： Shocking condition Chapter 1225 shocking conditions Hall blinked and looked at Pierce with a smile, which made Pierce unable to pull the clothes, and a feeling of chills poured into his heart. "This guy won''t have that kind of okay? Really can''t see it!" Fortunately, Hall is thinking about the problem, otherwise if he knows what Pierce thinks, he will ignore the existence of Xiaohei, let Xiaohe directly turn him into ashes! The question that Hall is thinking about is that the domain stone can make Pierce care so much, so Mithril is not even more crazy for him? Of course, when he has not fully understood the demand for Mithril on the mainland, Hall does not intend to take Mithril out, even if it is only a small part, as long as it can achieve his purpose. So what is the purpose of Hall? For this question, Pierce is the person who wants to know the most! "Let''s say, what do you want?" Hall returned and smiled and said, "I want you..." Pierce heard this and suddenly exclaimed "Impossible! I don''t have this good, you better give me a roll, the farther the better!" Hall heard the words first, and the wrong face then turned dark. He didn''t think he just said three words. The **** would have such a dirty idea. This is still a respectable enchantment. Master? This is simply a rogue, old ghost! It seems that Pierce was so shocked that he made a loud voice, causing the attention of the male attendants outside, and the two nearest male attendants actually rushed in. In the eyes of Pierce''s mistakes, the Hall was directly enclosed. "Sir, please go out, don''t welcome you here! Please don''t resist, otherwise we..." The words of the attendant have not been finished, and suddenly his mind hurts, and then the whole person turned his eyes and fell to the ground. "Good powerful spirit... This is..." Pierce looked at Hall with a shocked look. He didn''t think that Hall was so powerful. He just used the mental power to stun a semi-classic attendant. Hall''s hand not only made Pierce look at him differently, but also let the attendants who came over glare at each other. "Oh, you actually..." The attendant had not finished, and suddenly the figure appeared behind him, and a sharp blade directly pressed against his neck. "I advise you not to disturb the young master''s conversation, otherwise I can''t guarantee that I won''t cut your throat. Well, it seems that the blood tastes very good!" The waiter just wanted to talk, but the stinging pain from the neck made him understand that this person is not joking, but he really will kill himself. The people who dare to make trouble here are not without, but the one who dares to kill such a blatant murder is only this person. "Well? How did you come in?" Hall slowly recovered his anger and looked at the confused question. The person who came here was not someone else. It was the waiter who was previously outside the Hall. They didn''t want to come in, but Ellis mentioned that after a lot of troubles, the group came to the bar hall. Some of Ambrose, the two spiritually powerful Summoners, are very easy to find where Hall is. Seeing that the attendants actually rushed in to prepare for Hall, and hoped that they did not hesitate, the fastest Forbes was the one who had just taken the sword against the attendant. The outside attendants were all subdued, and Hall glanced at him and waved his hand. "Let them go out, don''t let me talk to Pierce!" After seeing the group of people quit, Pierce reacted and he seemed to be imprisoned! Although he is on the enchantment, he is not proficient in the battle. With his strength, it is estimated that even Hall can not be touched by a finger. "Call!" He took a deep breath, and Hall looked at Pierce, who was looking alert. "Put up your alert eyes! I am not interested in you!" After the pause, Hall was not talking nonsense. He felt that this goblin was definitely a problem with his head. Otherwise, how can a normal person have this idea? When he heard Hall say this, Pierce breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Hall with some doubts. "That...what do you want from me?" "Enchanting! I want to learn enchantment!" "What? You have to learn to enchant?!" If Hall asked the previous request, he was at most surprised, and now that Hall heard the enchantment, his shocked look was unreserved. "How? Is there a problem?" Hall frowned, and he didn''t know why Pierce was so surprised after hearing the request. "Is there a problem? The problem is big! You know, enchantment is not as simple as the warriors and magicians who use magic. This requires a strong mental power. This spirit is...hey!" When it comes to mental strength, Pierce suddenly stunned, because he just remembered that the attendant seemed to be stunned by Hall''s spiritual power! "You have mental strength? You are not a magician?" Pierce suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Hall and exclaimed. "When did I tell you that I am a magician?" Say that Hall will release his mental strength and surround him with the group. Seeing that Hall was so easy to show his mental strength, Pierce also showed a serious look to Hall for the first time. "Good spirit!" Pierce was silent for a moment, then he looked up and looked at Hall. "Do you really want to learn to enchant?" "Well, as long as Pierce Master promises you, these fields are yours! And..." The Halls words have not been finished, and suddenly there is an arrogant voice outside. "Who is it? Dare to make trouble in the place where I love Della? Do you want to live!" Ok? Hall turned his head and looked at I saw a person walking with a group of people and listening to his tone, it seems to be the boss here. This Adela is the owner of this hotel. There are some relationships on it, so that no one here dares to make trouble, and the strength of the people here is not weak, which makes some people afraid to do it here. Originally, he was doing things outside today. When he came back to check some bills, he heard that the people under his report reported that Master Pierce was here too. It seems that there is still some trouble. Seeing the opportunity to please Pierce, Adela quickly dared to bring some of his men. Only when he came around and found that the other person was a few people, but after not being afraid of him, I loved a brow. He often mixes in this place, and naturally knows that this group of people seems to be not small. However, at the thought of being able to draw close ties with Pierce, Adela did not wait for Pierce to speak and directly yelled at the people around him. "What do you do! Throw them out! Remember to protect Pierce Master!" Chapter 1226： Enchanting Chapter 1226 Enchanting "Throw them out! Remember to protect Master Pierce!" Adelaides words were just finished, and the people behind him immediately surrounded them. The movement here was too big and immediately caught the attention of the rest of the bar. "Hey, what''s going on here? It seems like someone is making trouble here?!" "Nothing? Here? Just kidding, at the beginning..." The man just wanted to say something. Suddenly he slammed his eyes wide and saw a figure flew straight out and slammed on the wall. "God, who is really bold! Actually, I am really making trouble here! He doesn''t want to live?" I have spoken to this person but I have seen a few foreign people who have not listened to other peoples persuasion after making trouble here. The last group of people are all tragic. Since that time, no one here has ever dared to make trouble here, but today It happened again. "Damn! You really dare to do it! Give it to me and give me these wicked people!" The attendants who originally wanted to have reservations heard the words of Adelaide, and the momentum of the body suddenly broke out. The momentum of dozens of semi-class and holy powers broke out in this time, which made many People are discolored. Looking at the face of Adelaide''s self-confidence, Pierce couldn''t help but shake his head. Hall is the one who can fight against Strong, and Adela and Strong are not at all a level! "Hey, you just didn''t want to let go, so let me lie down now, you... um!?" When Im just trying to talk, I suddenly stopped, because when he was just arrogant, suddenly a large group of undead soldiers came out of the dark fog, watching the number of undead soldiers who were increasing in number and occupying the entire hall. Adelaides forehead suddenly came out with sweat. At this time, suddenly a viewer exclaimed. "This... isn''t that the Hall that just bet on the market and Strong? How did he come here?" Ok? Strong? Is this related to Strong? Adela''s face was puzzled. One person around him seemed to know the situation of Hall. When he saw the doubts of Adela''s face, he quickly came over and said a few words at Adelaide. Adela, who had a bad face, suddenly turned and slapped the face under the hand. Because of the exertion of force, he even beat his men in the same place. "Bastard! There is such a big event, why don''t you tell me earlier!" Adela is really angry. For him, like this big event, his men should announce him the first time, so that he would not think about it. This is so passive today! He originally wanted to please Master Pierce, but at the moment, he did not grasp the Hall. His power was compared with Strong, and it was a little worse. Even Strang relied on Ralph to suppress. Hall, it is not necessary to say him. For a time, he regretted it! "Oh!" Pierce suddenly spoke, and Hall heard the words and smiled at Ambrose. "Okay, let it go!" With the order of Hall, Ambrose immediately took away the undead soldiers who were summoned, and saw the disappearing army of the undead, and Adela and his men were relieved. "Things are not what you think, I have nothing to do, this is a misunderstanding!" When I heard that Pierce Master said this, Adela quickly reacted and said quickly. "Yes, this is a misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! What are you doing here, don''t hurry to clean up!" The attendants heard the words and acted quickly. After a while, everything here was cleaned up, and even a few people lying on the ground were carried. "Pearce, I..." I loved what I wanted to say, but Pierce interrupted him. "Okay, let''s go out first, I have something to say to him." Adelas heard a sigh of relief and told the attendant to send a few bottles of good wine. Then he retired, and he waited for someone to look at Hall and see that Hall nodded and followed, and soon The whole small box is left with Hall and Pierce. At one time, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Hall smiled and said, "I was a little misunderstood. How about we continue the topic?" Pierce also knew that he had misunderstood Hall, and said this after a cough. "Do you really want to learn to enchant?" "Well, I am serious, of course, that is the domain stone!" Seeing that Hall is not like a joke, Pierce nodded after thinking about it. "Teaching you is not impossible, but I don''t have much time, can you learn to see yourself!" "no problem!" For this, Hall has long thought that Pierce is the only enchanter he knows now, and that there is still a week when the animal tide arrives, Hall has not had much time to find another enchantress to teach himself. After the agreement was reached, Hall and his team left Pierce with Pierce, and Adela looked at the back of their departure, and could not help but feel relieved. "Give me back, tell me if anything important in the future, otherwise the end of the **** today is your end!" ...... The bar was quickly passed to the ears of Fox and others. At the beginning, Ralph thought that Pierce was ready to help Hall, but after inquiring that Hall was only going to learn enchantment with Pierce, the whole person was a glimpse. Then laughed out loud. "Learn to enchant? What can you learn in these few days? Does he think that this is a cooking? It takes a few months to cook, not to mention the enchantment! I really don''t know this person thinking!" After laughing, Ralph To the side of Bobby said Well, continue to follow our plan, Hall''s things do not care, this short one week, even if he learns to enchant, it can not help What is busy! After winning, he is your slave! "Yeah, brother-in-law, this Hall is definitely a rust in his head. I see how he died when he arrived!" On the other hand, Hu Meis disappointment to Hall after hearing this news, she has decided not to pay attention to Hall, she needs to put all her energy on her own and Strongs bet, only to win, she can take Strongs The forces will drive out the city, and her power will go further. And just when everyone was not optimistic about Hall, he was in a separate small courtyard in the city, and the ones that Pierce gave him looked seriously. The so-called enchantment is the use of magic to extract some magical material, and then through some special magic array, these magical substances are engraved on items that need enchantment through special means. It sounds very simple, but it is very difficult to do. First and foremost, it is necessary to have a strong mental strength, just as Hall meets this requirement! Chapter 1227： Learning enchantment Chapter 1227 Learning Enchanting The scroll that Hall saw was the basic knowledge of the enchantment that Pierce threw him. In Pierce''s words, if you don''t even understand the basics, then give up thinking about enchanting early! Although Pierce is not a deliberately difficult Hall, this is not a mess. The enchanter must first have a strong mental power. This is a prerequisite, but in addition to strong mental power, there must be a smart head! If a person does not even have some basic knowledge of enchantment, then what about enchantment? Besides, the reel that Pierce threw to Hall is not as simple as the basics of enchantment. There are also his experiences and notes over the years. If this scroll is obtained by other enchanters, they will definitely be regarded as treasures. Then the question came, why did Pierce give Hall this scroll that looks like a treasure in the Enchanter''s Gate? It turned out that Pierce also had some ideas. After seeing Hall''s powerful spirit, he was deeply shocked, and he was also thinking about whether Hall could become a top master in the enchantment world! In the enchantment world, the enchantment is divided into six levels: primary, intermediate, advanced, expert, master, and master. Each level is divided into three small levels. Don''t look at other people calling him a master of Pierce, but he is too far away from the master enchanter! He is also an enchanter who can enchant the third-class enchantment ability. According to this level, he is at most a high-level enchanter. This is two major levels, six small levels! If he is known by other peers on the honor of the mainland to be a master of the enchantment, he will definitely be laughed at! "If you can''t do it, look at your own. If you don''t understand it before the tide of the animal, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance!" Pierce glanced at Hall, looking at the reel carefully, then turned and walked to his room. I looked forward to seeing Hall learning the enchantment so seriously, and did not bother Hall. They were divided into a group to protect the Hall in the vicinity. When on duty, Perry quietly pulled Elise''s clothes and asked. "That Elise, do you think the possibility of the young master learning to enchant? I especially admire the enchanted masters, our original sharp weapon was so much like them, the power has increased by more than half! The only one is the person It hurts too much money! You said that if the young master learns to enchant, can we save a lot of money?" When I heard that the orc was not marginal, Averyton was a little dumbfounded. He thought that Perry said that this was a useful thing. I didnt think that this bosss big head thought it was this! He did not understand at all, if Hall learned enchantment in this short period of time, what does it mean! This is not a trivial problem of saving money or making money, which means that their young master may be able to become an enchanted master! A true enchantment master! Ellis did not tell Perry his true past. He used to learn to enchant, but his teacher told him that he was not suitable, which made him disappointed for a long time. Shaking his head, Ellis put aside these things, and he turned his head and looked at Perry seriously. "Oh, you give me a little honest, you haven''t seen a few people staring at us? If we don''t do well, they will pick us up. Do you think we can beat them?" Perry turned his head and looked at it. Sure enough, not far away, Ambrose and Bavlis, two unconscious summoners, looked at him with their lustrous eyes, and that the eyes made Perry think of them. The ability to summon the horror, as soon as they thought that they had converted thousands of undead soldiers to deal with themselves, the picture made him unable to resist a chill. Looking at the two people who continued to work on duty, Bavlis used the spirit to communicate with Ambrose. "Ambroas, do you think the young master can succeed??" Since Ambrose had been taken by Hall, especially after he came to honor the mainland, he knew that he had no retreat and could only go to Hall with Hall. Therefore, during this time, he slowly adapted to focus on the owner of Hall. He deeply understands the truth. If you want to live well and want to become strong, then the most important point is Hall. Must be alive! And Hall''s living conditions are not warm and strong! The enchantment, in the eyes of Ambrose, is also a factor that has become powerful. So he is almost like them. I hope that Hall can really learn to enchant, so that Hall can occupy a place on the honor of the mainland. However, even Ambrose has some doubts, Hall can he learn to enchant! "I think the young master should be successful. Just now he showed me the conditions of enchantment. The strong mental power is the primary condition. Like you and me, it is mainly based on spiritual cultivation. In this respect, you and I have both. This is possible! And our young master, although his mental strength is currently weaker than my mother. But you dont want to think about it, the young master is only how big he is now, and the most important thing is that he is the summoner of the 9th power! Once he breaks through At the Holy Level, do you think the spirit of the young master will mention the degree of horror?" Bavlis nodded his head and heard it He felt that Ambrose had nothing wrong, Hall still has a lot of room for growth, as long as he gives Hall a certain amount of time, he will definitely grow up. For the existence of a demon king. Lookout is the longest person among these people who followed Hall. It is also the most calm one among several people. He sits alone outside the Hall, and he will arrive at the Hall as soon as he gets the situation. For the question of whether Hall can be successful, it should not be a problem in the hope, because since the contact with Hall, Hall has constantly created miracles, and he saw the enchantment. Hall will not let everyone down! Time passed quickly, and after three days of glare, Pierce came here several times, but when he saw that Hall was still immersed in learning alone, he could not help but shake his head. Because in Pierce''s view, the scrolls that I saw for three days didn''t even read the most basic ones, and I didn''t ask him to ask questions. This shows that Hall didn''t have the potential to learn enchantment. And just as Pierce is ready to leave. Suddenly Hall opened his mouth. "Master Pierce. I have some questions to ask you." Chapter 1228： Shocking Hall Chapter 1228 Shocking Hall "Master Pierce, I have some questions to ask you." Pierce heard a few accidents and looked at Hall. He just wanted to give up. He didn''t expect Hall to ask questions. The look of the side looked up and looked up at Hall. They stayed here for a few days and found that Hall had been watching the scrolls and didnt bother him. Dont look at them one or two, but theyre also very I want to know if their young master has learned to enchant! The most gossip is Perry. He wants to go to Hall several times, but he is stopped by Ellis. Fortunately, Perry still listens to Alex, otherwise he will definitely be expected to be the first. Time to clean up. "Well... let''s talk, what do you want to ask? Is it the enchantment material or the principle of decomposing raw materials?" Hall blinked and he looked up at the arrogant Pierce, and suddenly his mouth slowly showed a slight curvature. This expression, Pierce, didn''t pay attention, but the lookout was clear. "Ha ha" Looking at my heart, I smiled. Obviously, he had already seen something. He had this curious heart and suddenly calmed down. What is surprising is that the old and the old Perry actually found the Hall of the same, he secretly glanced at other people, seeing that others did not notice themselves, this pulled La Ellis, Ellis said quietly in his confused eyes. "Alice, have you found out that it seems that the young master just laughed!" "Laugh?" Not to mention, Ellis did not notice the situation just now. Hearing Perry saying this, he could not help but frown. "Whatever you say, you must be wrong, you have not seen him." Just when Ellis wanted to say that Hall was having a headache asking Pierce''s question, suddenly a familiar exclamation came from the front. Upon hearing this voice, Alex couldn''t talk to Perry and quickly looked at the place where the voice came. When he saw the scene in front of him, his mouth could not be widened. "This... how is this possible?!" Not only is Alice, but even Pierce is a dumbfounded expression. "You... how did you do it? This, how is this possible!" After Pierce was surprised, he quickly went to the front of the hall, staring straight at the green group in the hands of Hall. "You said this? Oh, I just tried it. I just wanted to ask Master Pierce that you are right. I didn''t expect the first experiment to be successful." Try? Still the first time? Pierce master heard a sting in his chest, and he felt that he almost had the urge to vomit blood. The green group that Hall just made is actually the energy extracted from an ore in the honor of the mainland. This energy has become a strange dust by their enemies! And this method of extraction is called purification by the enchanters, but it can also be decomposed! Although the names are different, the meaning is similar, that is, extracting the essence of some minerals. And mentioning the strange dust is also the first step that the enchanters call enchantment! Fifty percent of those who want to learn to enchant are failing at this step, including the eyes of Hall''s Ellis! "He... actually... successful! This... this is incredible! It''s amazing! How did he do it?" Pierce looked at Hall with a twitching look. He didn''t notice it at the beginning. Now I don''t know why. He saw Hall''s face and seemed to feel his unconcealed contempt. However, Hall did have this qualification, because even if he had extracted the strange dust, he spent at least half a year, and he still remembers that when he succeeded, his teacher showed his eyes. The color of surprise. Originally a little proud of him, after seeing the strange dust in Hall''s hands, I don''t know why, he suddenly had an urge to give himself a slap. "Call!" Pierce took a deep breath, calmed down his feelings, and then tried to look at Hall in a calm tone. "Well, yes, you can extract this mineral essence from minerals, which shocked me! Right, this thing is a magic material called the strange dust, many enchants are inseparable from it!" After a pause, Pierce continued, "Extraction is only the first step. I hope that you don''t be too proud. You must know that it is the most important thing to extract." Pierces words have not been finished, and suddenly he found that Halls hands are moving fast. Of course, Hall is not swaying in a random way, but using a unique pattern in the strokes, in Pierces shocked eyes, the group of green The energy block slowly calmed down and then formed a mass of powdered items on the table. Looking at the strange dust that has been successfully raised, Pierce didn''t know what to say for a while. He felt that he was catching up with the usual one day, even more than a year! Fortunately, his inner tolerance is not bad, after a deep breath, Pierce looked at Hall''s eyes, in addition to shock, there is a look like a wolf grandma to see Little Red Riding Hood. "Very good, your qualifications are good! As long as you work hard, maybe you can become an enchanter, a respectable enchanter!" Ellis couldn''t help but turn his eyes. Don''t look at the calmness that Pierce said, but he easily saw that Pierce''s body was shaking. Obviously, his heart was not so calm on the surface. "For Hall Do you have any interest in becoming... Hey, what are you going to do?" Pierce thought for a while, with the powerful ability that Hall showed, he felt that Hall is likely to become a new generation of enchanted masters, and even become a future master is not impossible! But his words have not been finished, but suddenly found that Hall did not know where to get an arrow, this arrow he saw it is an ordinary, no enchanted arrows. However, this is not the point. The point is that Hall has put the arrow down on his hand, while the other hand is grabbing the strange dust. Watching Hall''s hands continue to dance in front of him, a familiar magical array of Pierce suddenly appeared in front of him, but this magical array seems to be somewhat different from the previous one, specifically, he can''t say where it is different. But it wasn''t this that surprised him. What surprised him was that Hall seemed to be enchanting! Gosh! It took only three days to look at the basic information, and then began to enchant for the first time. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, and others said something to him, he would definitely slap it in the past! Chapter 1229： smoothly Chapter 1229 is easy Enchanting is not a common chores for laundry and cooking, nor is it a physical activity such as mining and ironing. This is a real high-end skill! Whether it is the enchanted master who is still famous, or the newcomer who has just entered the industry, if you ask them what is the most difficult to enchant, it is estimated that they will tell you that the first enchantment is the most difficult! In addition to a large amount of knowledge, the enchantment must have a strong mental power, not only that, but also a very understanding of the magic array and can be used skillfully! From extraction to stability to enchantment, no matter which part of the link, in addition to the problem, this enchantment will fail, the primary enchantment will be considered, the failure will fail, after all, the material is not too expensive. However, the more advanced the enchantment, the failure to estimate once will make people feel bad! Therefore, talent is the top priority of the enchanters, and the height of an enchantment talent can determine the future of an enchanter. Pierce looked at him in front of him, but he was very disgusted, but now it is a lovely Hall. Pierce is not afraid of breathing. He is afraid that Halls enchantment will fail because his breathing is too loud. "Alice, you said... oh... I shut up!" Perry couldn''t stand the atmosphere of this surprise. He just spoke a word and suddenly found a few sharp eyes staring at himself, though he was somewhat Big and old, but he knows a truth very well. If he dares to talk at this time, the masters of these eyes will definitely let him die. The people who are glaring at Perry are looking at them, including Pierce. If they are not afraid of affecting Hall, they may really do it, not only will they not show mercy, but also let Perry know how to talk in the future. The tragic! At this critical moment, after a ray of light, everyone''s eyes were suddenly drawn to the past, looking at the arrows in front of the eyes, Pierce Alice could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. "It turned out to be really successful!" One of them is an enchantment, and the other is a person who often uses this enchanted arrow. Naturally, it can be seen that the arrow is a enchanted sharp attribute. With this enchanted arrow to deal with the bloodthirsty mouse, it is absolutely easy to tear open the skin of the bloodthirsty mouse, and then smash their muscles and pierce their internal organs! "This is the enchantment!" Perry said a lot, obviously this is the first time he saw the enchantment, but this time everyone did not pay attention to him, because they were deeply attracted by Hall''s actions. "I will know!" I hoped to say something secretly in my heart. It seems that since he followed Hall, he had a blind belief in Hall, and he did not know whether it was the cause of blood stasis or the hope. He was subtly changed by Hall. However, the passage of this is not important. What is important is that I hope that the master in front of him seems to have a lot of room for future growth. He really wants to see it. "Master Pierce, look at it." Hall said as he threw the arrow at Pierce, and Pierce heard his face and quickly reached for it. As an enchanter, he naturally has his special way to check whether an item enchantment is successful or not. Because the sharp enchantment that Hall used just now is somewhat different from the magical array of his own enchantment, he would like to know what disadvantages Hall has in this enchanted item. After a careful inspection, Pierce was surprised that he found that Hall''s enchanted sharp arrow was not only perfect, but also seemed to be more powerful than his enchantment. Thinking of this, Pierce suddenly took out two equally enchanted arrows from the space, and then two or three arrows were thrown to the side of Ellis. "From left to right, one by one, the goal is the rock in front!" After the result of the arrow, Ellis did not execute immediately. After all, Hall is now his master. Without the consent of Hall, he will not listen to others, even if that person is Master Pierce! He glanced at Hall and saw Hall''s smile nod, Pierce nodded and came outside. Pierce quickly came out and saw that Ellis was ready to take the first arrow. "", the arrow quickly came out of the hands of Ellis, and the ready to shoot through the rock card! "Well, look at the second one!" Pierce nodded slightly after glanced at the first arrow, and seemed to be surprised that the arrow could achieve this power. Ellis also understood the meaning of Pierce. He didn''t hesitate too much. He took the bow and arrow and shot the second arrow. At the moment when the second arrow was shot, Ellis suddenly stunned, because when he found the arrow, it seemed to have something strange. "Touch!" The arrow is deeply inserted into the rock, much deeper than the previous arrows. "Well, the last one!" Ellis took a deep breath and took the last arrow. After feeling the energy from the arrow, Ellis gave a slight glimpse, but he still didnt say anything, he would last the arrow. Yaked in the first place. "boom!" After a roar, Pierce was surprised to find that the arrow was faster than before. Not only that, but the arrow penetrated the rock directly until it completely fell into the wall on the other side. "In a powerful penetration, is this second-class enchantment sharp?" Pierce ignored the issue of Ellis, and he turned his head and looked at Hall with surprise. "how did you do it?" "Oh This is exactly what I want to ask about Master Pierce, but it seems that this is fine, then I will have no problem." Pierce heard anxiously, you have no problem. My problem is big! "Let me tell me, how was it just now? Where did the magical array come from?" This can''t help but excite Pierce. The enchanter can''t enchant anything, because every enchantment needs a recipe. In addition to the material problem, this formula has an important link, that is, the magic array! Only the correct enchanting material and the correct magic array, this is a prerequisite for the enchantment! It is clearly the same first-class sharp enchantment, why the power of Hall enchantment is stronger than that of his enchantment. In the case of consistent materials, then only the magic array is used to explain. "Is this magical array? Oh, I saw that the magical array on the scroll you gave me was a bit complicated, so I simplified it a bit." Chapter 1230： Silent Ellis Chapter 1230 Silent Ellis "Simplify it." Hearing that Hall said so calmly, Pierce had an urge to vomit blood. What is smooth? This is not a face! ! Why didn''t I make such a result! ? For a time, Pierce felt that Hall was probably an enchanted master. It was just what he deliberately did. However, Pierce quickly denied his thoughts. He felt that this was impossible. If Hall is really an enchanted master, let alone the city owner, the lord and even the island owner will see Hall will be honest and respectful. . It can be seen how much the enchanted master is worthy of respect in their eyes. "That''s it... handy?" Pierce wanted to ask other words, but after thinking about it, he decided to go straight to the word. "Yeah. It''s just a hand!" Hall nodded without hesitation, which made Pierce very hurt. "Cough... that... let''s study together?" Pierce originally wanted to learn to learn, but what he thought of in front of his mouth, after a slight reddening, changed his mouth. "Research! Well, it''s not impossible. But I don''t have much time. I am going to be with Bobby at this time. You know, but Ralph''s little nephew, he will definitely help him!" Pierce heard no hesitation, and threw a ring in his hand. Hall just heard it and heard Pierce say. "There are 5,000 enchanted sharp arrows and a hundred bows that are enchanted by the wind system. I believe that if you leave these, you can strengthen the attack power of your undead soldiers!" hiss! Ellis and Perry suddenly widened their eyes, and the five thousand enchanted arrows were counted. After all, they were consumables, but the one hundred enchanted bows and arrows, this is a good thing! Don''t look at the time that Ellis has been in the home of the Wanderers for so long. He is just a bow and arrow that enchants the wind system and ten enchanted arrows. But look at the Hall of Man, let it be a word. Pierce took the initiative to come up with so many good things, there is a saying that people are more dead than people, this is the most suitable for them! And when Ellis thought they would accept it, they were wide-eyed and watched Hall throw the ring back. "These things, give me these days, I can also get it right, know this time and Bobby''s test, but decide whether I will become his slave!" "He dares!" Pierce suddenly jumped up, but if he didn''t know Hall''s situation before, but now that he knows that Hall is likely to become an enchanted master, then he naturally won''t let Hall care about this time. Failed at this time! If Hall, the future enchanted master, becomes a slave to others, then thousands of years later, Pierce will definitely become the spoiled by all the enchanters! Its no exaggeration to describe it with a stinking century! No! Absolutely not! Thinking of this, Pierce''s eyes twitched a few times, then lost two rings back. "This is someone who asked me to help enchant, you use it first!" Hall heard the words in the ring first. When he saw it clearly, he couldnt help but see that Pierce was so powerful. Seeing the eyes of Hall, Pierce shook his head. "Don''t ask me who this is. Remember, the enchanter has his own rules!" Hall understands that this should be a topic similar to privacy, and he clearly did not continue to say it. "Okay, this is the case, then can we now study the magic array problem?" "Can! Of course! Please, Master Pierce, I still have a lot of questions to ask you." After watching Hall and Pierce enter the room and close the door, the outside people couldn''t help but look at each other. They all wanted to know what Pierce had put in Hall''s space ring. "I didn''t think that the young master was so powerful. In a few days, he turned out to be..." "Shut up!" Ellis suddenly snorted, which made Perry unable to help, and before he spoke, Ellis said first. "You remember me Perry! I haven''t seen anything today! Do you know?" Uh Perry stared at Ellis with a big eye, and the look of the side looked at Elliss appreciative eyes. Before looking forward, she thought about how to make Pierce hold his mouth. After all, the performance of Pierces master just now. It can be seen that their young masters have become enchanters in such a short period of time. This will definitely be a big event that sensationalizes the whole city and even the land of the entire wanderer! At that time, some people will come to draw Hall, but in order to understand Hall, he is not willing to work under any person, so there may be contradictions and even the possibility of killing. In order to allow Hall to go further, it is not difficult to kill a few people. Besides, it is a dragon family. It is not worth hesitating to kill a few human beings. Fortunately, this guy in Perry is still smart. After seeing that Ellis kept giving him a wink, he snorted. "Oh, okay." After discovering that several eyes were not staring at himself, Alex could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Looking at the room that closed the door, Ellis''s eyes flashed a bit, and then it was against Perry. "Let''s go, today we are holding the middle, and anyone else is obstructing the Master and Pierce Master!" Originally, they were both on the outside. www.novelhall.com~ is also the most vulnerable location, but this time because of Halls reasons, Baffles and Forbes took over directly. The location, while the lookout is also continuing to stay in the final position. In this tense relationship, four days passed by. Early this morning, after Hall was washed, he was ready to continue discussions with Pierce, but he did not wait for him to go out, and Ellis rushed over. "Young Master, received the news, the animal tide is coming, Ralph let us enjoy the city wall!" "Well? Are you ready to start?" Hall calculated the time, it seems that it is almost time to come, think of Hall here to Ellis. "Telling Master Pierce, I said that I will not study it for the time being. Lets go ahead and fulfill the bet!" Hearing Hall said that studying these two words, Ellis couldnt help but twitch, but he was very clear that Piers had a look of excitement and madness in the past few days. In the eyes of Alice, Pierces complete The mysterious image of the enchanted master in his mind is ruined. What is the enchanting master, this is simply a madman! Chapter 1231： Animal tide Chapter 1231 Beard Licheng City Wall At this time, the city wall people have gathered a large number of troops, and this situation is not once or twice, so the ordinary people in the city have not changed much. They are all away from the city walls under the militia organization as usual, and they gather in an open place to listen to the arrangements of the militia. On one of the main defensive walls, Bobby looked at the heavily armed army behind him. Although only one hundred people, but he believes that they can definitely kill more than a thousand people who have killed more than a thousand people! The two undead summoners around him are already standing beside him, thinking that they have already received the instructions of Strong, and during this time they will go all out to help Bobby kill the enemy. On the other side, the team of Strong and Fox Mei are also understanding that they are different from other places here. This time they did not arrange a city guard on this side. That is to say, this section of the wall is completely responsible for them. . Strong was so rich that he had already prepared the equipment and watched a new enchanted weapon being taken out. The smile on Strong''s face never stopped. "shallow!" Fox scorned and looked at Strong, especially the look of Strong, which made her very uncomfortable. After the big head around Humei saw Humei nodding, she waved her hand behind her. Soon a piece of cloth covered with a thick cloth was pushed up. Although Strong did not see what was covered in the thick cloth, he suddenly felt a little uneasy. "That... is it a brake?" Ralph, who stood at the top, blinked. Although Fox had not opened the thick cloth, Ralph recognized this thing by experience. This year, the wall is mainly responsible for Ralph. In the other two years, the other two generals, and the last year of the city gate, under normal circumstances, World of Warcraft rarely attack, but Licheng still arranged military defense as usual. Just when the people just looked at the things brought to Fox, Hall appeared at this time. "Oh? Is it finally here?" Bobby blinked. He was a bit uncomfortable with Halls attitude at this time. Is this like a fight? Is he coming to vacation while he is walking and drinking? "I am going! This is Hall? It''s so arrogant!" "No, if two beautiful women are around, isn''t that just a vacation?" "I really want to see if a beast is coming, he will not be so arrogant!" Strong looked a little gloomy at Hall. For this guy named Hall, Strong hated him no less than Bobby. Hu Meis burly man looked at Hall with a contempt, and then he opened his mouth. "Fortunately, he was not allowed to join, otherwise he would be mad at him! I hope he did not fall under the first wave of attack!" Fox Mei didn''t have an opening this time. She was still somewhat dissatisfied with the last time. For this kind of thing, but the arrogant guy, she thought it would be better to give up after pulling it. But she wouldn''t do it so much, on the surface she saw that Hall would still smile. Ellis and Perry didn''t think they would look down at the city walls with so many people watching them, especially when they saw General Ralph staring at their side, and Ellis took a deep breath, then this Only then did the courage to move on. Perrys performance was much better than that of Alice. He grinned and walked awkwardly, and he still raised his arms and roared. "Hey! Hey!" Well, I don''t know who is following the sound first. The soldiers around me think that the general is encouraging morale. For a time, the entire city has a strong roar. "Kill those Warcraft!" "Play today and let them know that we are amazing!" "Kill! Kill! Kill!" Hall... Ralph... Bobby... Ellis... Strong... Fox... Everyone did not think that the morale of the entire city would suddenly burst out at this time, and the morale was actually a negligible half-orc! Fortunately, this is not a bad thing. Ralph did not organize the roar of the soldiers. After all, morale was improved in this case, and it would be good for the power city with some low morale. "You are finally here! I thought you would be scared and not coming! Right, I heard that you are learning to enchant, oh, don''t you know that your weapon has been made? If you become an enchanter, I will be your first. A guest, if you are not doing well, I am not satisfied with the store!" After a pause, Bobby seemed to think of something. He suddenly looked at Hall Road with a smirk. "Right, it seems that you will become my slave for a while, your shop is my shop, and when I think that I am going to have an enchanted slave, that sounds exciting!!" Bobby is striking Hall''s morale, but Hall makes a little bit of a bite to break his tongue. "Oh, listen to your tone, as if you are resentful to the enchantment, do you want to grab all the enchanters and take them as captives?" If Bobby admits in the face of so many people, there is no need to compare it today. General Ralph will directly win Bobby and then send it to the city owner to accept the most severe punishment! Just kidding, Hall''s words carry so many traps, not to mention Bobby, even if it is Ralph, if he is dissatisfied with the enchanters, the city owner is likely to give up directly, and then throw him out. Fill the resentment of the enchanters. Strong couldn''t help but shook his head. For the ally he chose, he felt that his vision was too bad for the first time. If possible, he would never choose the second time! "Hey!" Originally, I wanted to say something. Suddenly there was a humming sound in the city. When I heard this voice, everyone immediately focused on the front of the city wall. "The beast is coming! Prepare for defense!" One order all the people on the wall have launched a defense. The city guards unified the bows and arrows, their task is to delay the speed of the animal tide in the first wave, so the target of their attack is not the head, but the legs of those Warcraft! This is the face of the experience they have come up with. "There are so many World of Warcraft!" After seeing these Warcraft, Hall felt a little itchy. He wanted to conquer these Warcraft to improve his strength, but now Xiaohe is really not exposed. As he waved his hand, Bavlis and Ambrose immediately began to summon the undead soldiers. And look around and wait around the Hall to prevent Warcraft from hurting Hall. "Ha ha ha! You are hiding in the tortoise shell!" After Bobby finished speaking, he immediately waved at the two undead summoners. The two undead summoners did not hesitate. The undead soldiers came out of the dark fog. Chapter 1232： Bloodthirsty beast Chapter 1222 Bloodthirsty Beast The two Sorcerer Slayers of this time were very powerful, and at the beginning they summoned the undead soldiers who were several times more than Ambrose. It can be said that in addition to flying World of Warcraft, infantry and cavalry have their own, they are densely leaning against the wall side, and the undead soldiers they summoned by Ambrose are surrounded by the group. "They are preparing to do things!" Hall blinked and looked at the scene, but he didn''t care. After all, their strength was that he couldn''t see it for this little trick. Under the call of Ambrose, thousands of undead flying warcraft appeared slowly in the air. Aside from the rest, Hall can be able to make thousands of undead flying Warcraft, and this is what makes Ralph hot. "What do you do, don''t prepare your weapons!" Bobby''s busy undead flying Warcraft gave him a sigh of arrogance, so he sent his anger to himself. Hey! A burst of roar from afar, immediately attracted the eyes of the people, only to see the group of heads turned out to be bloodthirsty rats, watching the overwhelming bloodthirsty mouse, everyone''s face was a trembling. The reason why everyone can resist this for a long time is entirely because of the merits of the city wall. Although the bloodthirsty rats are not too strong, their ability to destroy the walls is not comparable to other Warcraft! "The car, the magic guns are all ready! Don''t let those bloodthirsty rats get close!" After the soldiers heard the order, they immediately lifted a car and a magical gun. The muzzles were all aimed at the bloodthirsty rats. Under the command of one of the bloodthirsty rats, the bloodthirsty mouse first launched the attack. "attack!" At this time, the attack time of those cars and magic cannons, the attack ability of super long distance can strike those bloodthirsty rats very well. As a burst of explosions came, the bloodthirsty mouse was suddenly blown up. However, this little loss is not a big deal for the big bloodthirsty rat population. The disappointment of the bloodthirsty rats is becoming more crazy. The people on the wall find that the killed bloodthirsty rats are behind them. The bloodthirsty mouse ruthlessly stepped on. The sharp-eyed people even found that those who died or were seriously injured by bloodthirsty mice turned into white bones at the moment of the words, which means that these bloodthirsty mice did not even let their compatriots miss. The **** smell on the battlefield is getting bigger and bigger, which makes the Warcraft become more and more arrogant. "The undead troops are ready! The rest are preparing bows and arrows!" Whether they were Ambrose, they started the two Sorcerer Slayers of Strang, and they did not hesitate after hearing the order. A wave of undead soldiers immediately rushed to the bloodthirsty rats. The importance of the undead soldiers at this time was particularly prominent. They were not afraid of death. Therefore, they did not show fear when they saw the overwhelming bloodthirsty rats. Instead, they steadily killed them. "Touch!" With the first contact of the bloodthirsty mouse biting the head of an undead soldier, the undead soldiers behind him did not hesitate, and the sickle in his hand was directly inserted into the eyes of the bloodthirsty mouse. The undead soldier did not come to the knife, and another bloodthirsty mouse directly threw him to the ground. For a time, the violent bloodthirsty rats and the undead soldiers were killed together, and the picture made the people on the wall could not help but swallow. "Don''t be in a daze, prepare bows for me! Kill those bloodthirsty mice!" Due to too many bloodthirsty rats, the undead soldiers were quickly divided into teams, and the bloodthirsty rats that rushed up made a unified posture, which was to release the burrs behind them for far attack. "Not good! Just aim at them!" Fox was the first person to react. After the thick cloth was taken away, Strong and Ralph couldn''t help but exclaim after seeing this scene. Let''s have a train? It seems to be to prove their words, under the control of a person, even the brakes suddenly issued his roar. Originally, it took about 30 seconds for each attack to be loaded, and it was not needed here. There are no obstacles to the ten arrows, and the first bloodthirsty rats are all transparent! Even the bloodthirsty rats behind them are not spared, showing how powerful the arrow is. "No, they rushed too much, they..." A soldier saw it rushing and roaring, but his words had not been finished yet. There was a sudden whistling sound in the sky, followed by the soldiers stunned eyes, those who passed through the undead soldiers to defend themselves. The blood rat was nailed to the ground by the arrows flying in the sky. For a time, the bloodthirsty rats suffered heavy losses in the long-range, undead soldiers and undead flying World of Warcraft, and the undead soldiers were almost completely wiped out. The bloodthirsty rats quickly retreated, but they did not retreat, but came to the back of the Warcraft Echelon. When everyone saw Warcraft with long legs resembling Australian kangaroos, everyone was nervous. "It is a bloodthirsty beast! Prepare for melee!" It turns out that these kangaroo-like Warcraft are called bloodthirsty beasts here. Don''t look that they are not terrible, even cute, but the soldiers who have seen them are showing signs of panic. Soon, Hall understood why these cute kangaroo-like Warcraft would be called bloodthirsty beasts. Because the undead soldiers had suffered heavy losses in the battle of bloodthirsty rats, several of the undead summoners, such as Bavlis, said that they were trying to summon, but the bloodthirsty beasts were too fast, and their horrible bounce was a few jumps. Between the walls below give me down! In this case, Hall was the first time to see it. I saw a lot of bloodthirsty beasts under the wall. He was just about to shoot, but he heard Ralphs roar. "Oh la la!" Hall suddenly heard a sound of running water. Some doubts looked down and saw that the small mouth in front of the wall had a large amount of yellow viscous liquid. Looking at the liquid, Hall seemed to understand something. Soon, Halls guess was confirmed, and the first bloodthirsty beast jumped to the middle of the wall, watching it look ready to jump again, Hall immediately understood, bloodthirsty beast It is to borrow a loan. But when it just stretched out the strong thighs and smashed the walls, the walls were covered with yellow sticky porridge, and then the bloodthirsty beast had just slipped on the wall and slipped, in its roar, the head Hit directly towards the wall. When Hall heard a bang, he felt pain across the distance, and then the bloodthirsty beast fell so straight. Chapter 1233： When the animal tide is going on Chapter 1233 When the animal tide is going on "Oh... great!" For this kind of treatment specifically for bloodthirsty beasts, Hall couldn''t help but give a compliment! It is obvious that this method can be imagined after years of combat experience and understanding of bloodthirsty beasts. The bloodthirsty animal that fell off did not die immediately, but was slightly dizzy. After shaking his head, he was ready to stand up, but before he could get up, several arrows hit the soft belly. The enchanted arrow shoots through the body of the bloodthirsty animal very accurately, and puts it to the ground. "Ok?" Hall saw his eyes blink, because he found that most of the city guards who attacked these bloodthirsty beasts turned out to be Bobby. In other words, this guy actually scored at this time! Obviously, this is a good strategy for Ralph and Bobby to negotiate. wrong! Hall suddenly found out that the people of Strong and Fox were also hands-on. I saw that Hall did not understand where it was. It was obvious that everyone in the room did not know this situation alone! Not only that, even Ellis had just shot a bloodthirsty beast, not waiting for him to show a happy look. Suddenly he felt a shudder in his body and turned his head to see his young masters mouth. Looking at him with a smile. After these few days of contact, Ellis had some understanding of Hall''s temper. As soon as he saw him, Ariston knew that he had somewhere to get to Hall. "The young master...you are this..." Hall glanced at Ellis, faintly speaking in the expression of Alice''s fearlessness. "Do you know the way to deal with this bloodthirsty beast?" "Oh, know, this way..." Ellis said that suddenly he understood this, why Hall looked at himself with this kind of look, and he quickly apologized after he understood it. "Sorry young master! I forgot about this, sorry!" Humph! ...... Bobby commanded his men to shoot as many bloodthirsty beasts as possible, while watching the Hall of Fame. "Oh, fight with me, you are ready to admit defeat!" For the beast tide defense war, Bobby also participated a lot of times, he naturally knows when to shoot, when not to shoot. For those bloodthirsty rats, it is enough to have those undead soldiers. After all, this is the first wave of animals. The bloodthirsty beast is his important goal. Don''t look at shooting bloodthirsty beasts now, but if you carefully observe them, the bloodthirsty beasts that are on the ground are only about half shot, and most of the rest. It is an injury. As for the reason, that is the arrows that are shot! Most of Bobby''s arrows here are enchanted arrows, so only one or two arrows can shoot a bloodthirsty beast, but the rest of the City Guard''s arrows have only a few enchanted arrows, most of them. Or ordinary arrows, so those bloodthirsty beasts shot by ordinary arrows, unless they are hit, they are very difficult to die. And Strang and Hu Mei obviously know this situation too, they use a limited enchanted arrow at this moment is also a large number of shooting bloodthirsty beasts. In his spare time, Strong and Humei also found that there was no movement in Hall here. Strong smiled on his face, and Hu Mei shook his head slightly. "Oh..." Ralph, standing at the top, was able to see the situation of the city wall at a glance. He naturally saw the battle record on the side of Hall, and he could not help but sneer. Although Hall has thousands of flying World of Warcraft teams, but he is very clear, not long after, these flying World of Warcraft team will receive heavy damage, of course, he will not tell Hall. However, it is obvious that this group of people is a little too happy. After Hall forgives Alice, he lets Ambrose and Bavlis once again summon a group of undead soldiers. This group of undead soldiers has a characteristic that they are all Shooter! Bobby and others who didn''t care about it, after seeing the undead soldiers even took out a bow after the enchantment, couldn''t help but widen their eyes! "Enchanting bows and arrows? How come there are so many enchanting bows and arrows? That is... enchanting arrows?" Looking at the one hundred undead archers that suddenly appeared on the wall, Bobby, who was still not concerned, couldn''t help but exclaim after seeing the bows in their hands that represented the enchantment. What surprised him even more was the enchanted arrows behind them! "Impossible! Most of the enchanting arrows in the city have been sent to the army. How could there be so much? Pierce Master?!" Suddenly Bobby thought of a person, that is Pierce Master! After all, Hall was well known to Pierce Masters in learning enchantment. The rest of the enchanted masters have never touched Hall. That is to say, there are really many enchanting equipments that only Pierce can do! "Damn! Master Pierce, is he deliberately doing the right thing for me?!" Bobby was very upset, but how annoyed, he didn''t dare to think about Pierce! "Hey!" One hundred enchanted arrows were shot by the undead soldiers with enchanting bows and arrows, and the broken voice made many people could not help but look over. When they saw that one hundred bloodthirsty beasts were nailed to the ground at the same time, everyone made a cold breath. And to make them even more surprised is still behind, the enchanted arrow turned out to be like a continuous, shot five consecutive shots! Looking at the walls of the Hall where they defended, there were corpses of bloodthirsty beasts everywhere, and everyone had different faces. "Bastard... Pierce, you have done a good thing!" Ralph did not think that Pierce had brought so many enchanting arrows to Hall, knowing that the enchanting arrows of the entire city were used for several walls. .novelhall.com~ Hall estimates that it uses one-twentieth of this wall! He had previously asked Pierce if there were any extra enchanting arrows. At the time, Pierce made it clear that he didn''t think that this guy would lie to him for Hall! But even so, Ralph will also be against Pierce. After all, Pierce''s skill is here. If he really moves Pierce, the city owner will not let him go. The bloodthirsty beasts retreat, and they suffered heavy losses. They bypassed the wall and jumped to the other side. Some soldiers seized on this opportunity and continued to shoot arrows at them, but the effect was not good. At this time, a burst of rumble came, and everyone turned to look at it, a group of Warcraft that seemed to be wearing armor was running towards it. In addition to the armor of these bodies, there is a special place, that is, their tails, and the tail is surrounded by stones. And after them, it is a kind of Warcraft that runs like a human with both legs, and the hands are like a sharp blade! This kind of Warcraft is called a knife beast by the locals! Chapter 1234： Knife Beast Chapter 1234 Sword Beast "Everyone is careful about the boulder and the knife beast!! The magician is ready!!!" Ralph reminded me very quickly. In addition to Hall, the surrounding city guards immediately lifted the shield, and some magicians quickly applied magic shields, and they also began to prepare for attack magic. Before Hall, I felt a little strange. Why did I see a magician, but they didn''t have any movement in front of them. They were feeling for this batch of Warcraft. "The young master is careful, these Warcraft will cooperate. The huge one is the tortoise beast. They will throw the boulders first, and behind them are the sword beasts. The beasts will throw the swords and beasts when throwing the boulders to cause us confusion!" Hall felt a little shocked when he heard it. He didn''t think that these Warcraft would cooperate. Before he felt a little strange, why did Warcraft attack the echelon, and now I heard that Ellis said that he felt more and more that these Warcraft seem to It is someone who directs the general. But now is not the time to ask this question, because at this time there have been a large number of boulders in the sky, they are drawing a curve to the Hall to them. "attack!" Under Ralph''s command, the magicians'' magics are emitted at the same time, colorful and various kinds of magic dragging their long tails toward the boulder. "Boom!!" The boulder did not lie on the wall, but burst into the air after encountering the magic. The splattered gravel flew around, and the gravel flying to the wall was blocked by the magic shield, and flew to fear. The gravel of the tortoises, the beasts and the beasts did not care at all, and the gravel was not a thing in front of their strong shell. And just as these beasts are preparing for the next round of attacks, the second round of attacks by the magicians has arrived. The magic is smashing into the heads of the beastly beasts. Obviously, these places are theirs. The weakness. However, the beasts did not seem to be worried about this situation. They stopped the attack and immediately retracted their heads into the thick shell. After the dust caused by the magical attack dissipated, Hall found that there was no fear that the tortoise was injured. They extended their heads and continued to move forward. Not only that, but their tails attacked again. This time the magicians did not stop the boulder in time, watching the ever-thinning magic shield, Ralph''s face was a bit heavy. "The car attack!" When I heard Ralphs words, hundreds of cars were shot at the same time. After seeing the arrow that was shot, these horror beasts retracted their heads again, but this time Ralph showed a mocking expression. I saw that the huge arrows that were shot were turned into enchanted arrows. The powerful destructive force directly penetrated the shell of the tortoise and beast. For a time, the screams of the tortoises continued to come. Things are not over yet, looking at the knife beasts who came from behind the tortoise, Ralph ordered again. "Execute the second step!" After the Ralph command was issued, one of the soldiers immediately went to operate a brake, and Hall saw that the arrow on the brake seemed to enchant the more advanced attributes. Before he could see clearly, the arrow flew out at lightning speed. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the arrow was inserted into the ground in the middle of the beastly herd. "Oh, this is..." Hall thought that this arrow would kill the tortoise and the beast directly. I didn''t think it would be like this, but the next scene made him a little shocked. As the arrow hit the ground, Hall then surprised to find that the ground began to vibrate, followed by a strong wave of waves, the ground quickly cracked open. "It turned out that they did their hands and feet under the ground!" Looking at the ground that has been collapsing with the arrow as the center, Hall still doesn''t understand it. This must have been prepared before Ralph. "Fast! Attack!" Bobby''s voice came from the side. Hall turned his head and saw that Bobby''s men raised their arrows and shot their arrows in succession. The arrow after the enchantment would easily turn over and reveal the key. The terror beasts were killed, and the two undead summoners waved their hands, and suddenly a group of undead soldiers appeared. They had no nonsense, and they were killed against the terror beasts and swordsmen in the potholes. For a time, the terror beasts and the sword beasts in the potholes screamed again and again. "Ha ha ha! Everyone is trying to kill! After killing this batch, we will win!" Ralph was not as arrogant as Bobby, and he looked at the terror beast that had not fallen far away, he said in a deep voice. "Prepare for defense!" At this moment, after the roaring beasts roared, countless boulders were thrown over. Under the attack of the boulder, the magic shield broke directly. The city guards immediately lifted the shield. Some magicians also used small defensive magic. However, under the attack of the boulder, as long as they were smashed, there was basically only one. After the end, it was smashed into meat sauce. Hall is more fortunate, no boulder can squat, but before he admire his luck, a black shadow flies toward him. "Ok?" Before I was reminded by Ellis, Hall already knew that these flying birds were all beasts thrown by the terror turtles! This kind of offensive method Hall was already encountered when fighting with the sea people. His method at that time was to shoot with a bow and arrow. This method was also used by the city guards of Licheng at this time. Because the chance of shooting is not large at this time, everyone is shooting with ordinary arrows, but the effect is not good. Except for some sword beasts being shot, the other knives will fly to the wall. "Roar!" A knife and beast fell near the Hall Until this time, Hall only saw its appearance. This is a World of Warcraft-like World of Warcraft, a pointed head, a pair of compound eyes, and a pair of blades. It gives people a feeling of chilling, and it is no wonder that people here will call them the reason of the knife beast, too image. "Hey! Look for death!" Hall also wants to know more about this kind of Warcraft, known as the Sword Beast, but Perry, the militant, rushed straight up, and the big knife in his hand is a knife to the head of the knife. "when!" A loud bang came, and the knife-beast actually blocked Perry''s attack directly with its knife-like arm, but Perry''s power was relatively large, so it was repelled several steps. "Oh? There is nothing wrong!" From the brief confrontation of evil, Hall was surprised to find that the blade of this knife beast was very strong. The knife beast was blocked, suddenly roared, just wanted to rush again, a figure swept past it, and then the knife beast stopped, then Hall saw the knife beast''s head slowly from its shoulders It fell. Chapter 1235： Sitting Chapter 1235 Sitting The knife beast is dead, the death is very simple, and the one who is hands-on is Forbes. Seeing the eyes that Hall looked at, Forbes pointed to the distance and said. "Young Master, compared to this, I think you should look at it first!" Hall heard the words and turned around, but then could not help but reveal a trace of surprise, I saw the Warcraft that had already escaped, I dont know when it will come together again. A knife beast that is obviously taller than other Warcraft is standing on the head of a terror beast and glaring at it. "Is there really a leader?!" Before Hall, I felt a little strange. Although Warcraft has intelligence, it is rare to see the attack and retreat like today. After seeing this Warcraft, Hall feels that everything can be explained. With the appearance of the knives and lords, the Warcrafts did not continue to attack, they all stayed outside the big pit, and also outside the bow and arrow range, it seems that they are waiting for something. "Hey!" The undead flying in the sky has not yet reacted. Suddenly a lot of figure appeared on the ground, and many undead undead flying World of Warcraft were hit, some of which were actually swordsmen! They were actually thrown up by the terror turtles. They used their agile hands to attack in the air, and the undead flight of Warcraft lost a lot. This scene was seen by Ralph and others. Except for the surprise color on Bobby''s face, the rest of the people''s faces were a bit heavy. "Let them come back!" Hall looked sinking and immediately said to Ambrose. "Yes! Young Master!" Ambrose had long wanted to do this. Now, when they hear Halls order, they will fly back to the undead flying Warcraft. What about this situation? Hall asked as he looked at Ellis. Elliss face was ugly and said, Young Master, this... this is the first time, this is at least a third-class Holy Warcraft! It seems to be to prove the words of Alice, the powerful knife and beast leader suddenly screamed, and the powerful Warcraft breath suddenly came out. The surrounding Warcraft suddenly followed the roar, and for a time, the entire city was a roar of Warcraft. "Humph!" Suddenly a cold cry came and a voice suddenly appeared above the city. "City...owner of the city!" Ralph heard the words and looked up. After seeing the people, he quickly said hello to the people who bowed their heads. "Ah? It is the master of the city! I have seen the master of the city!" The city guards immediately bowed down. "I have seen the master of the city!" Both Strong and Humei also said hello to the ceremony. It can be said that the entire city, in addition to Hall, the rest of the people have lowered their heads. Hall looked at the person, only to see what he was wearing, a gray-white warrior suit, long hair tied a knot at the back, slowly dancing with the air in the air. "Well?" The city owner did not want to say anything, but after seeing Hall and his party, he was slightly stunned, because Hall did not salute, and it seemed so awkward here. Bobby seems to have discovered this problem, and he quickly yelled at Hall. "Hall, you are so bold, you can see the city owner is not rude! What should be sin!" Ralph heard a change in his face, and his heart suddenly stunned at his brother-in-law. "This idiot!" Bobby didn''t touch the city owner very much, but he was always in contact, naturally knowing what character the city owner is. Bobby is here to make a claim to tell Hall. He did not know that the city owner had his own ideas. He hated others for making irresponsible remarks in front of him, and Bobby just happened to be wrong. "Humph!" As the city owner snorted, Bobbys face showed a surprise color. He thought it was the temper of the citys great life hall. He looked at Hall with a smug look. He just suddenly wanted to continue talking. Slap a slap. "shut up!" Bobbys original look of excitement was beaten by this slap. He didnt know what was going on. He had just wanted to clean up the people who dared to beat him. After he saw the people, the whole People are paralyzed again. "Sister... brother-in-law... I..." "Give me shut up! In nonsense, not only you, even your sister will give me out of the city!" Ralph snarled, he was really angry, Bobby did not see, but he It is the gloomy face of the founder of the city. He knows that this is a prelude to anger. If Bobby is so troubled, it is estimated that Hall will suffer, but he is not much better. The most important thing is that Bobbys brother-in-law will eventually be involved! However, after he had heard the words of General Brother Ralph, he immediately closed his mouth. Even if he was stupid, he knew that he seemed to be in trouble. Seeing that Bobby closed his mouth and looked down, Ralph glanced at him with a look of hatred and iron, and then looked at the city owner and apologized. "Sorry for the Lord of the City, he is not sensible, and I will punish him again!" "Hey!" The city owner nodded slightly, and then he looked at Hall. "Kid..." Upon hearing this, Forbes and the hopeful people quickly guarded, and the momentum released by the city owner was very strong. It was far from being able to confront them, but they stood firmly in front of Hall, even if it was Both Ellis and Perry did not hesitate. This scene has also been discovered by many people. While admiring the waiters and other people, they also have some envy that Hall can have such a group of good men. But where do they know, they dont want to talk about them. There is no way for Ellis and Perry, they have been marked with Hall, even if they are betraying Hall now ~ www.novelhall.com ~ will eventually be killed by Bobby, and so, but still follow A road to black. "Hey, my men are good, my courage is there, I have no brain!" There was a sneer in Strong''s heart, and he was already seen as a dead person for the group of Hall. In the heart of Fox, she also shook her head again and again. She was glad that she did not bring Hall to her team. Otherwise, she would face the anger of the urban master. But what surprised everyone was that after the city owner glanced at Hall, he said in the stunned expression of everyone. "You are Hall... good, wait for me to sit down after the end of the beast." "what?!" Strong has widened his eyes. He feels that his ears must be a problem. Otherwise, how could this be said? The master of the city not only did not blame Hall, but also invited him to sit down. Is Hall the child of the big man? Otherwise, how can you say this in the capacity of an urban master? Chapter 1236： The strength of the city owner Chapter 1236 The Power of the City Owner "He... Is it really the son of that adult?" Hu Mei looked at Hall with a shocked look. She thought at first that she had a second-class sage who was a bodyguard. She was definitely an identity. . Only then, Hall''s unilateral death behavior made her somewhat unable to understand Hall''s practice, and finally had to choose to give up. Only with the constant strength of Hall, this made Hu Mei want to go to Hall to talk to him in a few times, but this action has not been paid, and now suddenly I heard the owner of the city even so inviting Hall. This made her more regretful. Hall looked at the so-called city owner with some doubts. He believed that he really saw him for the first time. He didn''t understand why he invited himself like this. I dont want to think that its a big crowd now, even if there is doubt in Halls heart, he still has a noble ceremony against the city owner, and then he smiles. "The urban masters have said this, and they are naturally accepting it. I hope that after a while, the beast will have a month of pleasant chat with the adults." "Oh, that''s good, then I will talk about it later." After the city owner said this, he turned his head and glanced at General Ralph. Ralph was so casually watched by the city owner, and the whole person immediately attacked him. His mind turned quickly at the left, thinking about the contradiction between before and Hall. Under this pressure, he quickly smoothed out the past few days. He actually had nothing to do with Hall. Contradiction, all this is because of Bobby, this bastard, as long as... When I thought of it, Ralph looked up at the city owner and saw that the city owner did not continue to look at him. He was relieved, and turned his head and glanced at his little nephew who was not enough to make a mistake. A sinister dark voice. "Bastard! You are waiting for me! It''s your bastard, otherwise it won''t happen! Don''t blame me for killing me!" Seeing the look of his brother-in-law, General Ralph, Bobbys face was white, and he wanted to explain it. However, in the face of the majesty of the citys adults, he could not say a word for a long time. The two undead summoners looked at each other and then retired silently. They were not stupid. They were only borrowed from Strong to help, and they had nothing to do with Bobby. At this time, they didnt know when the relationship was. clear? Not only they, but the people behind Bobby are also silently away from some Bobby. For a time, Bobby was isolated. He looked at everything around him desperately, if it was not suitable for talking here, He really wants to yell at those bastards. What was in Bobby''s heart, Hall did not pay attention, and the city of Licheng did not even pay attention to it. At this time, he was looking seriously at the dense World of Warcraft in front of the city wall. The number and scale of Warcraft were much stronger than before. The most important thing is that this time there was a leader of Warcraft. He had not been practicing before. After all, he was still very concerned about the arrival of the animal tide. He had already come out when he heard the scale of the beast, especially in the feeling. After the strength of the knives and beasts, he knew that he had to come out, and he had to release his own momentum, otherwise the knives and lords would definitely be crazy offensive cities. Don''t look at the power city to resist the animal tide many times, but as a city owner, he is very clear, this is because World of Warcraft does not have a reason for the command, but he knows that a few years ago, another city and Tiancheng were equally intelligent. The superb Warcraft first tie led the World of Warcraft siege. The strength of the city owner of Hetiancheng is similar to that of him, but Hetiancheng is close to the lord, so a large number of troops have been deployed here to defend the equipment, but even if this is the case, it was almost destroyed by World of Warcraft, if not the last lord rushed and killed Warcraft The leader, Hetian City has become a thing of the past. "Roar!" It seems that the lord''s gaze made the knives and beasts very uncomfortable. It suddenly made a loud bang, as if it was dissatisfied with the city owner. "Hey!" The city owner snorted and didn''t see how he moved. Suddenly the whole figure disappeared in front of everyone. Hall and others quickly turned around and found that the city owner did not know when he came to the top of the huge pothole. "Hurry!" Hall''s face changed. He didn''t turn his head, but he asked directly. "Forbes, have you seen it clearly?" Forbess face was a little ugly, and the citys sudden disappearance, even if he was the strongest person in Hall, he did not see his movements, but there was a vague shadow. "Sorry, Master, I didn''t see it clearly, he... very strong!" It can be said that Forbes said that the power of this city owner is really not simple. When he does not give Hall a time to continue thinking, suddenly a huge voice comes, followed by the roar of many Warcraft. At this time, many city guards in Licheng also roared. "The master of the city is mighty!" "Don''t kill those **** animals!" When Hall looked up and saw the sky, the city lord actually fought with the leader of the knives and beasts. The attack of the knives and beasts was very overbearing. Every time he waved his hand, it was the key to the city, but the city owner did not panic, nor did he Knowing that he had made a long sword from there, every time the beastly power attacked him, he would accurately stop his attack. "Touch!" After the collision again, the pair of eyes of the knife beast screamed at the city owner. The city owner had no nonsense. The sword in his hand brought a lot of vindictiveness, and he directly cut it down to you in the roar of the sword and the beast. The knife beast did not pick up this time He also saw the power of this move, so when he was about to get in touch with the temper, he escaped the temper. He is hiding, but the World of Warcraft behind him suffers. Look at this powerful vindictive temper, and the horrible beasts in front of you will defend themselves, and those knives, bloodthirsty, bloodthirsty beasts It is running around. At this time, the instinct as a Warcraft is unreservedly displayed. boom! After a loud bang, Hall and others watched with horror as the trembling beasts who were directly smashed into two pieces by vindictiveness. They did not think that these horrible beasts that could only be injured by the enchanted arrows were so easy to do. Being killed a small part, it can be seen how strong the city''s strength is. Not only that, but after fighting the smothering of the tortoise and the beast, it still struck forward, and it ended when it hit a huge explosion after hitting the ground. After the explosion ended, Hall looked at the destruction caused by this arrogance. Is this the strength of the city owner? Chapter 1237： Licheng crisis Chapter 1237, Licheng Crisis "Hey!" After seeing this scene, the knives and beasts suddenly became red-faced. Although everyone could not understand the language, everyone was able to see from the performance of the knives and beasts. He was really angry! as expected. After the roar of the knives and beasts, the blood of the Warcraft broke out in vain. The powerful blood gas made the city owner unable to bear frown. He felt that the momentum of the knives and beasts improved quickly. The knife-beast leader who was slightly weaker than him, the momentum at this time was completely no less than him. It seemed that he thought of what the face of the city owner had changed. He did not hesitate and his figure flashed. Seeing the Hall and other people on the wall here changed their faces, especially Forbes, who had a slightly higher strength, and Ralph, they couldnt help but open their mouths. "Be careful!" As soon as the voice fell, the knives and robes suddenly raised their heads and snarled in the sky. A powerful shock wave focused on him as a center. The attack that the enemy and the enemy did not receive the attack first was the Warcraft behind him. Many Warcraft were directly shocked by the seven holes and fell to the ground, and more of them were pushed by the shock wave. The Licheng side apparently received a heavy blow. Except for the soldiers on the wall, many of them were shocked. The most shocking thing was that the solid wall was cracked in the shock wave attack of the knife-beast leader. "Damn!" Hall had already exerted a mental barrier when Forbes called this sentence. The lookout and Forbes quickly kept the Hall behind him, but even then, Hall suffered some injuries. In the front of the lookout and Forbes hurt the most, the two could not help but spurt a blood. "Bastard! Give me a hand!" The knives and lords who are still in the roar suddenly found a voice appearing behind him. Is this not the city of the city? Who is it? It turned out that he had just thought that the knife and beast had something wrong, but he wanted to start it, but hesitated before he started. Just like this, the attack of the knife and beast caused such a destructive effect. "Give me to die!" The weapon of the city lord enchanted the third-class sharpness. This is the property that only the high-level enchanter can enchant. He used this weapon to kill a World of Warcraft that is almost the same as his strength. So far, the Warcraft''s head and the magic crystal are still in him. In the end of the product. The knife beast is not a warcraft based on defense, so the city owner believes that he can definitely use this weapon to kill this knife and beast leader. However, what made him a bit wrong was that the knives and beasts did not escape. Instead, they directly blocked the attack of the city owner with his sharp hand. "Well? This is..." When the city owner saw the knife beast slowly becoming dark, he must show the color of panic, because he thought of a possibility, that is, this knife beast will not be promoted! Originally, this knife and beast, which is almost the same as his own strength, is somewhat difficult. Now, for the leader of the sword and beast after the promotion, the city owner suddenly took some bitterness. Not so bad luck? The beast tide meets a qualified World of Warcraft leader! "Hey!" Suddenly, the knife-beast leader screamed, and then, the hand that had slowly turned black, there was a fading situation. "Well?! Good opportunity!" Originally, some city owners who didn''t know how to do it saw it here. They suddenly felt happy. He understood that the leader of the knife and beast had failed to advance, although he did not know what the reason was, but he Know that one is to blame him for his illness! The long sword seemed to be alive in the hands of the city master. He stabbed his right eye in the horror and angry eyes of the knives and chiefs. As the right eye was stabbed, the knives and lords roared. The huge pain made him a little mad. The city owner had not had time to take back the long sword. Suddenly the hand of the knives and chiefs directly grabbed the hand of the city master, and then the sharp blade made a long wound on his chest. The blood suddenly splashed out of the chest of the city owner. Seeing here, everyone on the wall of Licheng could not help but exclaim. "No, the city owner is injured!" "What can I do? If the urban master is defeated, then we..." "Shut up!" The man had not finished talking, and suddenly a roar came from the side. "All are ready for me to defend, whoever is talking about it, the military law!" Everyone turned around and saw that the person who spoke was not someone else, it was General Ralph. Don''t look at Ralph''s partial bias before, but his prestige is very big. After seeing the city owner and the leader of the knife and beast lose both sides, and the soldiers around the army are in turmoil, he immediately stands up to stabilize the situation. "The two generals, if the urban master retreats, we will go up and stop the knives and princes! Don''t wait for him to come in, otherwise..." The other two generals who came over heard a word and nodded at the same time, a relatively burly general said. "Good! We will take over the Lord of the Lord for a while!" Ralph heard a slight nod. He turned his head and glanced at the separated masters of the city and the knives, and then he said to an adjutant next to him. "Let everyone get ready. If Warcraft attacks again, give me a shot! Don''t need to keep this hand?" "Yes! General Ralph!" The adjutant heard the words immediately. "You are going to the city immediately. This is not something you can participate in!" Hearing Ralph, Strong and Humei and some members of the militia group nodded quickly and then withdrew from their own team. But when they saw that Hall had not left, Strongs face was mocking. "Why, still want to stay here to die? Idiot!" Fox Mei Liumei is upside down. She looks out from the performance of Hall today. Hall doesn''t seem to be that simple. So what is the purpose of his stay here? Ralph glanced at Hall After thinking about it, he said, "Hall, this is not something you can handle. What are you doing here?" But what Ralph did not think was that he wanted to improve some relations with Hall, but Hall himself did not mean this. Looking at his own Hall, Ralph''s face changed, and when he wanted to talk, he suddenly saw Hall''s face a little dignified. He seemed to think of something, and turned his head and looked at it. When he saw it clearly, his eyes suddenly widened. "Not good! These are flying World of Warcraft! How come there are so many?" Strang and Hu Mei, who had not left, quickly turned around and looked at them. After they saw it clearly, they showed the same look of horror as Ralph. "It''s over! This is over!" At the moment, the Warcraft behind the leader of the knives did not retreat. Now it is flying a large group of flying World of Warcraft. It is impossible to resist the situation of the city. Under this, everyone in the city is in panic. Chapter 1238： Reason Chapter 1238 Reasons "What to do? The city owner was injured, and now there are so many flying World of Warcraft... Finish! Licheng is over!" "I... I don''t want to die... escape, I want to escape!" One of the city guards was scared by the huge World of Warcraft. He panicked and forgot the army''s law enforcement team. He left his weapon and turned his head to escape. Just as he turned his head, he suddenly found something wrong. The surrounding environment turned out to be rotating. For a time, he didn''t react. Then his eyes were black and the whole person suddenly fell into the darkness. "what!" Some of the city guards who just wanted to escape, couldn''t help but exclaim, and then quickly returned to their posts. They glanced at the dead body on the ground and revealed a doubtful color. The face suddenly had a lot of sweat. "Who dares to run away is the next one!" The man who is hands-on is the more burly general. His voice is very loud, and people who want to escape can''t help but tremble with their legs. "General!" A captain ran quickly and changed his face after seeing the headless body on the ground. "Take it to you here! This time, forget it, remember to retreat the latter, I will cut your head first!" "Yes! Generals!" The captain was actually very scared, but after seeing the eyes of the generals, he couldn''t help but shudder. He knew that if he had any hesitation, the general would definitely kill him on the spot. The defeated army was able to control after the general killed a soldier. After returning to the scene, the returning city owner nodded to the general. "Do it well! If it is really defeated, it will be troublesome this time!" Looking at the densely flying World of Warcraft team, the face of the city owner became very dignified. "How can there be so many World of Warcraft, and the scouts that have been discharged have not responded? Who is responsible?" "The master of the city, I am responsible, this time seems to have never returned!" Ralph heard a change of face, he knew that this kind of thing can not be concealed, and quickly whispered forward. "Not coming back? Why didn''t you come back without notice?" When the city owner heard this return, he suddenly looked at Ralph with anger. When he turned back, Yu Guang just saw the Hall standing still, which made the city owner unable to avoid it, and then blurted out and debuted. "How are you still here?" Originally, the city owner was forced to live in Ralph and suddenly turned around and saw that the object of the city owners speech was Hall, and the originally suppressed anger could not be erupted. "What are you doing here? Don''t see the chaos here, hurry!" Hall didn''t think that he was standing here and did nothing. He was scorned by Ralph. He couldn''t help but blink and look at Ralph. "What? Is it true that I am leaving here, General Ralph can repel these Warcraft? Or is it that General Ralph feels that he is better than the city owner? The city owner did not let me go, why do you let me go?" "You!" Ralph was stunned by Hall''s face. He wanted to clean up Hall, but now it is not a suitable occasion. He can only glance at Hall. . "Is this Hall scared? He can run without running. Is this ready to die?" "Oh, he is stupid? He is not stupid... so many World of Warcraft, where do you think we can escape? Sending a line? Don''t be kidding, when the animal tide is coming, the transmission array is closed, in this overwhelming beast Where can he escape?" "What is he waiting here for?" "Don''t you hear it? The city owner invited him to drink tea, which shows that the owner of the city knows that Hall''s identity is not simple. There is no reason for this. Only when he follows the master of the city, can he be protected by the owner of the city, don''t look at it. The owner of the city was injured, but can he kill the general Warcraft?" Not to mention, being analyzed by this person, most people think that this possibility is very big. The city owner naturally heard the discussion of the people. He looked at Hall with a bitter smile. "Hall, you still have to leave first, this time the animal tide is not normal, one is not careful, but it will be really dead!" After a pause, the city owner saw what Hall wanted to say. He did not give Hall a chance to speak and interrupted. "You go to Pierce!" Others, he did not want to say more, can say that here, has revealed a lot of news, if other people know that Pierce has to leave here, then a certain military will be chaotic, he has to consider this. "Hey!" Ralph snorted. He didn''t think he was going to run away, but he thought about the consequences of being caught by the lord. He suddenly gave up the idea. "Hey, you guys said so much, don''t you give me a chance to talk?" Hall said a little helplessly, and seeing the doubts that the city owner looked at, Hall slowly walked over. "The knives and lords should be the most powerful Warcraft here?" Although he did not know what Hall was doing to ask what he was doing, General Ralph said coldly. "Isn''t this nonsense? He is a third-class senior warrior of Warcraft. He almost broke through the fourth grade. I have to know that if it really breaks through, then we are already dead!" For this, Hall has no doubt. After all, the combat power of the third-class sage has already made him feel terrible. If he really faces the master of the fourth-class high-level combat power, it is estimated that few people can resist it. Not far from the knife beast leader roared, but it did not attack again, but the order of the Warcraft behind him, and soon, those World of Warcraft on the ground made a burst of roar, not only that, the sky is getting closer to Warcraft They also showed their fangs. "Prepare! Combat! Hall, let''s go!" After saying this The Lord of the City did not pay attention to Hall, but Hall was a very calm walk and said. "Master of the city, if I can cure your wounds, can you stop the knife and beast leader?" "Well? Heal my injury?" Not only the lords of the city were stunned, but even Ralph they were shocked and looked at Hall. They didnt know the truth of Halls words. If its true, then stop the knives and chiefs. . but The master of the city blinked and looked at Hall, then suddenly shook his head. "The problem is not my injury. The leader of the knife and the beast has lost both sides and the combat effectiveness has been greatly reduced. But the current crisis is other Warcraft! Especially those flying World of Warcraft, we have no way to resist their offense!" For this, Hall from Earth naturally understands how terrifying it is to lose air superiority. Isnt the power city at the moment exactly like this? Chapter 1239： Return Chapter 1239 retired "If I said that I could stop these flying World of Warcraft, can you resist the animal tide?" what? Hall''s words were tantamount to dropping a deep water bomb on the calm lake. Not only were several Ralph generals stunned, but even the city owners looked at Hall with an incredible look. "You...do you know what you are talking about?" When the city owner said this, the voice was shaking with a trace of light, showing how uneasy he was at the heart. "God, what did I hear? Hall, he actually said that he can withstand those flying World of Warcraft? Is it based on his undead undead to fly World of Warcraft?" "I think he must be crazy! Hahaha! Really crazy!" Suddenly a soldier laughed and everyone turned around and saw that the soldier was a middle-aged soldier. He suddenly laughed when he heard Hall''s words. Seeing this scene, the idea that Ralph originally wanted to scream suddenly converges, and then he can only helplessly sigh. A new soldier looked at it strangely. He didn''t understand why this veteran laughed on this occasion and would not be punished. Not to mention Ralph, even the city owner seems to have a faint sorrow. What is going on? ? Seeing the doubts of the recruits, a younger soldier patted him on the shoulder and said. "Kids... You have bad luck, it didn''t take long before you joined the City Guard. Now you have to face this situation! Hey!" The soldier sighed, and then he continued to speak to the recruits. "Let''s take a closer look. Besides the laughter of this person, do other people have some people who look very calm and even have a smile on their faces." The recruits quickly turned around and found that, as his comrades said, many soldiers looked very relaxed, as if the next battle was very easy. "What is going on here? Do they think this battle is easy?" "Easy? Hehehe... It really is a recruit!" The man smiled, and then the smile on his face slowly calmed down. "If you are still alive, you must remember this sentence. When you see the veteran crying, you still have to live. When you see the veteran laughing, it is the most desperate time!" what? ! The recruit did not expect that things would be like this? Suddenly the veteran stopped smiling, and the new soldier turned around and saw that the veteran did not know when he had reached the forefront of the wall. The weapon in his hand had already been taken out. It seemed that he was waiting for the order of the city to attack. There are a lot of veterans like him. They all show a calm look. Obviously they are all ready for battle and death. "Well, Hall, before I get angry, you still leave, you... um?" The city owner''s face was very ugly, but after suddenly seeing the flying World of Warcraft that appeared in the sky, even he couldn''t help but **** a cold breath. "This...this...this is the summoning beast? Hall, you are actually a summoner?" Not only the city owner, Ralph several generals have widened their eyes, they did not expect Hall to be a summoner, and still such a powerful summoner. I saw that in the sky at this time, the dense linen was full of flying World of Warcraft figures, and everyone probably estimated it, the number is not tens of thousands! "This... how is this possible? How come there are so many summoned beasts?" After the soldiers were shocked, they did not know who was the first to react, and suddenly they looked excited. "We don''t have to die! We have hope for victory!" correct! When I heard this, many people suddenly reacted, but not so, with so many summoned beasts, especially flying World of Warcraft, they can completely resist this animal tide. "Hey! Hall Power!" "Hol mighty!" "Hol mighty!" I don''t know if the soldier started to say this. For a time, the whole city came with the words "Hol mighty". "Oh... Ellis, I suddenly felt that we seemed to have a great young master!" Perrie suddenly patted the shocked face of Ellis and smiled. Ellis was shot by him, and people woke up. He glanced at the densely-flying World of Warcraft in the sky, and then he saw the back of Hall in front of him. For a time, he felt that Hall was more mysterious. "This young master, where did it come from... how it is so unexpected." "You...you...Hall..." Ralph looked at Hall, and he was scared by Hall''s move. After he was shocked, he was glad that he didn''t make a bet with Hall. I thought that if I became a slave to Hall... Ok? and many more Ralph suddenly thought that Hall had such strength, if he followed him, is it... No, no! Ralph shook his head. He suddenly realized that his martial arts heart was almost broken. Once this is true, he will not have any further progress in the future! "Hall, I didn''t think you had such ability. I apologize to you for your attitude!" The city owner is a man who can see it. He naturally knows that Hall can get Pierce''s fancy, and he is also a powerful summoner. It is impossible for such a person to remain obscured. It is very likely that he is like Pierce. As said, Hall has a strong backstage behind him. "The urban master does not need this, you should take this first." The city owner had some doubts and took over. After looking at the crystal clear reagent, his eyes were somewhat confused, but he still drank directly. With the entrance of this reagent, the expression on the face of the city was once again shocked, and then he found that his body began to recover, and the wound in the chest was not feeling a sting. "Is this the holy water of the Protoss? Is he a bright Protoss?" However, the city owner also knows that it is not the time to say this. After a deep look at Hall, the city owner turned his head and looked at the knife-beast leader who was also shocked. Since Hall released so many summoned beasts at one time, far more than the flying World of Warcraft behind him, the knives and lords who already have IQs understand that they are no longer dominant at this time, and it is seeing the momentum of the city owners recovering. It gave rise to the idea of ??retreating. "Roar!!" After a roar of unwillingness, the World of Warcraft, which had already advanced, stopped at the same time and then slowly retreated toward the rear. Hall did not choose to attack at this time. After all, there are a lot of flying World of Warcraft. It really does not really benefit him. Licheng is not his hometown. He does not have to protect the reasons for not being destroyed. After seeing those Warcraft retreat, Hall will also collect Warcraft. "Long live! We are victorious!" Chapter 1240： Brother-in-law Chapter 1240, brother-in-law "Long live! We are victorious!" "We have won! We have survived! Hey!" "Long live! Long live Hall!" Crazy, the people in the whole city are crazy, everyone is roaring and shouting, as if to dispel their inner fears, some recruits even cry directly, and some veterans are looking at each other. After a glance, a smile appeared on his face. "It''s not easy!" Several generals looked at each other and saw the kind of gratifying eyes in the other''s eyes. Ralph seems to put down a huge bag of things, and the whole person looks a lot easier. However, his little nephew Bobby is still worried, only to see him suddenly look at Hall at the moment, his mouth repeats "this is impossible", "I don''t want to be a slave", the surrounding The soldiers have taken the initiative to stay away from him. Obviously, they all know that Bobby is over! In particular, the two undead summoners, after seeing Hall''s densely flying World of Warcraft, had a suspicion that their undead summoner was the king of war. In their view, compared with Hall, they That way, the undead soldiers can''t compare with him in terms of quantity and quality! "You... give me the honest standing there! Dare to go, hey!" Hall''s words made the two undead summoners who wanted to leave, not to be seen, especially after watching a few people look at them, they suddenly did not mobile. "Hall...how? They?" The city owner came over at this time. He just wanted to talk to Hall, but he suddenly heard Hall say this, and then he asked some doubts. Ralph''s several generals will be very good. After knowing that Hall is not an ordinary person, they all want to have a close relationship with Holla. Didn''t they see that even the voice of the city owner has eased a lot? If they didn''t know how to do it at this time, then they would stand in the position of this general. "We..." What an undead summoner wants to say, but was stopped by another undead summoner. "Hall, we will not leave until you agree, and if we have something to be sorry for adults, We are willing to apologize!" This undead summoner is very clear about their current state. Hall has reversed the whole situation in one fell swoop. Not to mention that it is Strong. Even the masters of the city must draw Hall, like the powerful people like Hall, in the territory of the demon domain. On, that is the king! Since Hall speaks, then apart from rebellion, they only honestly obey Hall''s arrangements. "Good, Ambrose, look at them for a while!" Ambrose''s green, wild-eyed eyes trembled after hearing this, and then he immediately bowed to Hall with respect. "Yes! Young Master!" Not only Ambrose, but also the original team of Hall, it is clear that Hall is preparing to win these two undead summoners. They probably know something about the specific purpose, just want to know some magical fields. Ambrose, who has already taken over, will naturally not reject Halls orders. Soon, both Strang and Fox, who had already left, rushed over, and they just got news that Hall could summon a large number of summoned beasts. On the road, Strong looked very ugly. He knew that he was looking away. He didn''t think that Hall would have such a powerful skill! The same face is not good-looking, but also Mei Mei, she was the first to contact Hall, did not think that such a male brother like a golden turtle, actually slipped away from her hands, the regrets in my heart can be imagined. Both of them came to Hall with a complicated mood. "The Lord of the City!" Seeing that Hall was surrounded by the stars, the city masters were still smiling and accompanied by Hall. The faces of the two men suddenly became nervous. Ok! The city owner nodded slightly, and then this brother, Strong, apologized directly to Hall. "Hall is big, small eyes have no beads, please Hall forgiveness! No matter what the requirements of Hall adults, as long as the small can do it, the small must do!" Strong''s words made Fox''s brow wrinkled. She didn''t think that Strong had such a clean and apology, which didn''t make her somewhat surprised. "Required? Oh, these two people I want!" Hall said suddenly and pointed his fingers at the two undead summoners. The two undead summoners apparently knew the ending, so they did not resist, Strong The words were a bit wrong, but he quickly agreed. "Since Hall adults look at them, they will be Hall''s people in the future!" Hall was very satisfied with Strong''s attitude, and looked at the singularity of the words, but Hall turned his head and looked at the city owner. The city owner glanced at Hall with an intriguing look. After seeing things have been fixed, he did not ask this question, and then transferred the topic. "Hall, I didn''t think you were a powerful summoner. Although the highest level of Warcraft is only a semi-holy level, you can do this at your current age. I want to give your elders a lot of help. "" "Oh." Hall smiled and didn''t speak. He heard it. The city owner is ready to inquire about his background. Does Hall have a backstage? That is nature, Hall''s biggest backstage is his system! At this point, he naturally would not easily tell the city owner, and his smile made the city owner misunderstand some situations. After a deep look at Hall, he said this. "Let''s go, this crisis has been lifted, go to me and sit down, yes, I have let Pierce Master come to me." Seeing that Hall did not object to the city owner told Ralph a few people, and then, under the cheers of many soldiers, led Hall to walk toward the city government. Looking at the back of Hall and the city owner, Hu Mei brows and wrinkles, she immediately chased after thinking about it. As for Strong, he wiped his forehead with sweat and then left the wall alone. Bobby was directly smashed to the ground, and Ralph looked at Bobby, who had no eyes, and there was a hint of hatred in his eyes. "Come on!" Several guards immediately walked over to the respectful Ralph. "General!" "Give me a pull down and shut it up! Without my order, no one will give it up!" When Bobby heard this, the whole person suddenly woke up. He looked at the two guards who came over with horror and immediately asked the general of Ralph for mercy. "Sister husband is forgiving! Brother-in-law is spared! I can be a slave to Hall! Ask my brother-in-law to spare me!" Chapter 1241： Ralphs apology Chapter 1241 Ralph''s apology "Sister husband is forgiving, don''t kill me, I can be a slave to Hall!" The surrounding city guards all showed a contemptuous look, but soon, some people with flexible heads suddenly showed envy, obviously they understood, Hall is a strong man, can be his slave or Followers, that is not much better than doing the City Guard. "Oh, let alone, my first reaction was to despise this cartilage head, but I suddenly thought of a problem, that is, Hall''s followers, except the half-orc fool, you see other people in the face. Are they afraid of so many Warcraft?" "Well? You don''t even say, it seems that there is such a thing, especially the guy full of scales, I most despise the people who will be installed, so many World of Warcraft, he did not react at all, feelings he already knew Hall is amazing, so I havent worried about it at all! "Well, you can understand it, that''s it! So I just said that Bobby is a guy. If he can become a slave to Hall, he might perform well, and there will be a new world in the future!" "Well? Right! I didn''t think of it? I don''t know if Hall is still a follower... I think I can do any job!" "Oh? Including the tens of thousands of Warcraft feeding?" A sly voice came, let the soldier not help, and wanted to brave what he said, but when he got to the mouth, he couldnt say anything. Not only him, but other people heard this, and their minds constantly imagined giving tens of thousands of World of Warcraft feeding pictures. When they thought of the tens of thousands of World of Warcraft, they stared at their own eyes, many people with that mind, Can not help but retreat. "Hey! You shut me up!" Ralph snorted, and he wanted to deal with Bobby. After hearing Bobby''s words, he gave up the idea of ??packing him up. After all, he was in front of everyone. Hall bet, if he makes his own claim to clean up Bobby, once Hall asks, then he is somewhat passive. "Take him down!" The two guards stepped forward and grabbed Bobby. Bobby, who had wanted to continue to struggle, suddenly stopped struggling after hearing Ralphs next sentence. "Take the city to the city first, and listen to my arrangements!" ...... on the other hand Hall and the city owner came to the city''s main house, where he saw Master Pierce. Obviously Hall''s situation has been known to Master Pierce. He has been staring at Hall since Hall came in. This look makes Hall want to dodge some of it. "Master Pierce, you are this..." Pierce heard that it took back that look. "I was thinking before, how can you be so powerful, you are a summoner! It is no wonder!" After figuring out why Pierce looked at his own strange eyes, Hall couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "This time the animal tide is not normal. Since the animal tide has receded, you see when you go to Wuhuan City with me, where we can slowly study the enchantment." "Wu Yucheng?" Seeing Hall has some doubts, the city owner on the side said, "Wu Yucheng is the city where the lord of the Lord is located, where it is safe, and there is one of the few enchanted unions there!" "A enchanted union?" When Hall heard the city owner say this, he seemed to understand something. Seeing the eyes that Hall looked at, Pierce master coughed. "This is the case, Hall, your improved enchantment magic array I think is very research value! Plus you have such enchanting talent, I suggest that you better enchant the union, in addition to the identity of your primary enchantment You can also learn a lot of enchanting knowledge from the enchanted trade union, which is much better than studying in me!" "Yeah, Hall, with your strength, plus the talent of enchantment, your achievements will not be limited in the future!" The city owner also said on the side. "Oh..." Hall heard this, his eyes couldn''t help but glance at Pierce, and then glanced at the city owner. I don''t know why, he always felt that Pierce and the city owner seemed to have any secrets. "Master Pierce, the master of the city, I think you have something to say." The city owner smiled and said, "Okay, I know that this is impossible to hold you. It is like this. It is really for you to go to the enchantment union. Of course, we still have a purpose, that is, I hope you can represent We are on the side of the city and participate in the annual enchantment newcomer competition of the trade union!" "The Enchanter Newcomer Contest?" Halls words were directed at Master Pierce, who saw Halls eyes and nodded. "Yes, the Enchanter Newcomer Contest! This game, whether it is in exercise or reward, is very beneficial for you!" "For example?" Hall has already understood that this Enchanter Newcomer Contest is good for both the city owner and Pierce, but Hall does not know what it is. "such as" "Coughing..." Pierce saw the city owner want to answer Hall''s words, and he couldn''t help but interrupt him. "That Hall, this question waits for us to go to Wuhuan City and say, right, Michelle City!" It wasn''t until this time that Hall knew the name of the city''s grown-up, and Michelle heard the words and immediately looked at Pierce. "Pearce Master, you said." "This time the beast is more fierce Although they are retreating, they may come back when there is some enchanting equipment. I will give it to you for a while, you will give it according to the market price. I will be fine, I will take Hall to Wuhuan City." Michelle heard that he was not angry, but he also showed the color of surprise. "Great. With these, the defensive power of the city will be greatly improved. Even if the support of the Lords adults does not arrive in time, we can hold it. This is the city." In the evening, Michelle had a small party at the city''s main government to entertain Hall and his party. Most of the guests who came to the city were heads with faces in the city, including the natural wrapping of Strong and Fox. Looking at the Hall sitting next to Michelle and surrounded by stars, the fox felt helpless, and the Strange guy tried to greet Hall several times, but after seeing the look of the gaze He had to give up. And just after Hall had just sent a guy who came up to climb the relationship, a man who had some surprises came to him. "Hall... Master, I am sorry for the previous incident, Bobby has been taken by me, Master Hall wants to pack him, all by one sentence." Chapter 1242： Foxy decision Chapter 1222, Hu Meis decision "Oh? General Ralph?" Hall was surprised. He didn''t think that this Carl general would apologize to himself here. After looking at the city of Michelle, I saw that he had no reaction, as if he did not see it, and continued to communicate with Pierce. Seeing Hall did not forgive him, Ralph''s face changed slightly, but he knew the character of Michelle''s lord. Just now he had already heard that Hall is the person who is about to go to Wuhua City to participate in the Enchanter Newcomer Competition. Understand what this point represents, he can''t take care of his identity at night, and voluntarily lower his body and apologize to Hall. As for what Bobby will be, it is not something he has considered! "Master Hall, I am sorry!" said Ralph, who apologized to Hall, under the eyes of everyone. Some people who knew this and who had a bad relationship with General Ralph looked at Ralph with a deserved look. They were very willing to see Hall not accepting Ralphs apology under such circumstances. Then I am more than happy to see the city of Michelle ruling Ralph this time, then they will be able to fall into the rock and beat the dog! Just when everyone thought that Hall would use this opportunity to clean up Ralph, Hall shook his head. "Oh, this is the case, forget it, the guy named Bobby, don''t let me see him! As for the apology, there is no need." Ralph didn''t think that Hall had bypassed him so easily. Others didn''t believe it. Then it was a pity to look at Ralph. It was a pity that I didn''t get rid of Ralph this time. Things. "Oh, hey, Ralph, since Hall didn''t take this matter to heart, then you are not happy with him." Seeing that Hall had taken the initiative to skip this, Michelle said with a joking tone. "Ah, yes! Understand!" Seeing the city of Michelle speaking for himself, General Ralph was grateful, and then apologized to Hall again. Seeing that things have passed, everyone has not said much, and then everyones eyes are attracted to the past by one thing. I dont know when, a group of maids came up on a plate, and the reason that attracted everyones attention was what was on the platecorn fruit! Hall heard that Fox had said this thing, but after all, it was the first time he saw it, so he had a curious look in his eyes. He wanted to find out why long-term consumption of this corn fruit would have the effect of steadily increasing strength. "Adults please use it slowly!" A good-looking maid said to Hall with a very soft voice. When she said this, her eyes looked at Hall with some glimpses. In others, it was obviously tempting. Hall. Under normal circumstances, the maid did not dare to do so brazenly. Obviously this was the default of the Michelle City Lord, otherwise they would be given a hundred courage, and they would not dare to do such a thing on such a big occasion. "Oh, this is the corn fruit!" Hall didn''t seem to see the maid''s eyes. His eyes were all concentrated on the corn fruit. This scene made the maid sigh in the dark, but fortunately she knew her identity and saw that Hall ignored her. She Without hesitation, this time slowly retreated after a slight ceremony. Hall didn''t pay attention to the situation of the maid, but he was not the kind of lover, nor the idea of ??leaving someone else''s eyeliner around. Besides, this corn fruit looks very special, Hall''s Eyes are concentrated on this. I saw that this corn fruit is as big as two fists. It looks like a magnified version of the chestnut. The hard shell has been cut by a knife, revealing the flesh of the yellow scent. Even if he hasn''t eaten yet, Hall has already felt the energy rich in corn. "People who want to come here can improve their strength so fast. It depends on these energies." Hall thinks there is nothing wrong with it. The special place of corn is that its energy has been absorbed for a long time, and it will not cause other side effects. Even if it is a child, it will not cause the body to die due to the energy of the corn. Since there is not much special land in the home of the wanderer to grow the corn kernels, don''t look at Michelle''s so many corn nuts today, but his heart is hurting. "Oh, come, let''s enjoy it together!" When Michelle''s speech was made, some aristocrats who had already looked at them couldn''t take care of them. They ate them directly and ate them. Some people even grabbed them directly, showing how attractive corn seeds are to them. Hall was the first to eat, so he did not perform so badly. From the unraveled shell, Hall tore it and put it in his mouth, and a strong scent suddenly poured into the tip of his tongue. Then Hall was surprised to find that a gentle energy went straight into his body and slowly flowed to other places in his stomach. "Is that energy?" After feeling the magic of some corn nuts, Hall became more interested in planting corn nuts. It seems that I felt something. Hall suddenly turned around and saw that Fox was looking at him with a smile. "Hall... Master... I didn''t think that Master Hall was actually a genius enchanter. I heard about you from Pierce Master!" Hu Mei completely put down her body this time. She spoke with a hint of pleasingness, and at the same time she showed a pitiful look in her eyes. Obviously she was begging for Hall''s forgiveness. I have already understood that Hall''s status is unusual. The most important thing is to get Hall''s understanding, and at the same time find ways to repair the relationship with Hall. Didn''t you see that even General Ralph had put down his body and asked for help from Hall? She is very clear. If Hall didn''t forgive Ralph, then Michelle would never come out and do things. As a result, Ralph would be the leader. Not only is Bobby, but even he himself is very likely to survive in Licheng. In this place where the transmission is relatively rare, I want to rely on the method of walking alone to get out of here and get there. The chance of death is very high. No one knows when a large group of Warcraft will be encountered in the wild, and even the bones may not be left. "Ok." Seeing that Hall had no sound, there was no such thing. Hu Mei bit his lip and then, under the eyes of everyone around him, stepped forward and spoke to Fangs ear. "I am ready for the seeds of corn nuts, and myself is also..." Chapter 1243： open to take a look Chapter 1223 opens to see "Including myself is also..." Uh Fox''s words and her charming expression made Hall a bit dumbfounded. When Fox came over, Hall had thought about a few possibilities, including corn seed, but he didn''t think that Fox had even caught up with himself. It is. "Cough!" Hall was stunned by the words of Fox, this scene is very sudden, which makes the original faint fox in the heart can not help but shine, she found that Hall is also very cute, there is no such big family come out high in the son of the son The stench of temper. Some of the uncomfortable foxes suddenly had a brow, and the smile on their faces became more and more intense. "Hall Daren..." with a sigh of relief, no more than the voice of the Chinese woman named Lin, from the mouth of Hu Mei, Hall could not help but fight a chill. "Stop! You stop!" Hall couldn''t stand the sound, and with some people around looking at it with a strange look, Hall had to stop. However, Hu Mei was found to have some shy performances in Hall, and her heart became more and more happy. She ignored the object of Hall and directly attached her body. A look at the side of the look, but this time he did not stop to block the fox, which makes Fox Mei bolder. Feeling the smoothness of the delicate body and the temptation of the body to attract temptation, Holden is somewhat difficult to resist. After all, Fox is a fox, and it is naturally tempting. Where can ordinary people resist the temptation of fox and deliberately not conceal? "Seed to me, then something to say!" Hall took a deep breath of the good smell, and then pushed the fox into a little in the eyes of the fox''s difference. His action not only made the fox feel a little wrong, but also surprised the people around him. "Don''t Hall, he doesn''t like women? Then..." Some of the more mature men saw this, and suddenly there was a bold idea in my heart. Of course, if they did, Hall didn''t mind letting Ambrose make all these shameless **** into undead soldiers! Fox Mei seems to see that Hall is a little impatient, so she immediately accepts it and accepts it. After all, she can get Hall''s forgiveness to achieve her goal. If she is in the right position, maybe it will be counterproductive. "Hall, this is the seed of corn, you have to take it!" Said that she took a miniature version of the corn fruit to Hall, and Hall took it and saw it. Isn''t this the chestnut on earth? Resisting the impulse to eat directly, Hall took the corn seed to the harvest. Michelle, who didn''t want to be in the mouth, saw the corn seed of Fox''s corn, and he thought about a few words to the maid on the side. The maid heard it and immediately retreated. "Let''s say, if you are looking for me for this purpose, then you have already done it. If there is nothing else, then today is the case." Fox Mei heard a look at Hall with a look of resentment, and then he sighed and sat next to Hall. "I need a strong man!" "Well..." Hall seems to have known this for a long time. He didn''t think it was strange. He didn''t continue to speak. He waited for Fox to continue to talk about her. "I am a person exiled by the family. I have been fighting for so many years to be able to return to the family again, and then slap those who agree to exile me!" Uh Hall looked at the difference with some disappointment. He didn''t think that Hu Mei had this life. The reason why she was exiled did not say that it was obviously the most important thing, but Hu Mei did not say it, so Hall listened. Nothing was done after this. Hu Mei looks like a pitiful appearance and her vivid performance. If the average person has long been confused by her, it is estimated that she has long been arguing that she will help Hu Mei to fulfill this wish. In the fox''s men, there is no shortage of people in this category, but Hall obviously has no tricks, which makes the face of Hu Mei slightly changed. She understood that this did not impress Hall. After thinking about it, she bit her teeth and said. "Hall, I know that you are very talented in enchantment. If you agree, I can tell you some secrets about the mine of dreams!" "The mine of dreams?" Hall heard the words shine, after this period of study, he knows that the mine of dreams is much higher than the singular dust, the enchanting material, the dream dust extracted from the mine of dreams, the success rate of enchantment and The quality is much higher. Like this material, the enchantment is very much needed, so the value of this dream mine can be imagined. Just now, when Fox said this, he said it to Halls ear. Hall knew the importance of this secret. Therefore, in the eyes of everyone who hated hatred, Hall also said that he had come to Foxs furry ears. "If this is true, I don''t mind if we have a good chat at night!" "Then we will be fixed!" Fox Mei heard a smile on his face, and looked at Hall with a pair of eyes to eat Hall. "Well, it''s a word, but now you still have to leave, you see, everyone else looks at me with murderous eyes, I don''t want to be killed by them!" "Giggle! Hall adults really laugh, they are still too late to get rid of them, how can they kill you? Give them 10,000 courage they dare not!" Halls words were naturally a joke. The heavy duty of the scene knew that Michelle Hall was a guest. If the guy who didnt have long eyes wanted to start with Hall, its estimated that he would not wait for him to start, his head would be rice. Michelle cut it down by hand. It was not long after Foxs departure, Michelle let Hall come to him. "Michelle City Lord, are you looking for me?" Michelle heard a laugh Then pointed out that Fox, who was not far away, looked at Hall and smiled at the Hall. "How? Big beauty took the initiative to send it up, you still dislike?" "Oh, the master of the city, if you like, you can come over." Michelle wasnt angry. He patted Halls shoulder and smiled. Im not going to win anyones point. Besides, my main energy is now on the breakthrough, and the situation of the animal tide is still fine. Solved, I don''t have time to waste!" Because the banquet clothes were almost the same, and Michelle also saw that Hall didn''t have much nostalgia, he told him to come to a room with Hall. After the two came in, Hall looked at the situation around him. There were no other people in the room. Apart from some simple furniture, the most prominent one was a box placed on the middle table. Looking at Hall''s confused eyes, Michelle pointed his finger at the box. "open to take a look." Chapter 1244： Speak slowly Chapter 1224 says slowly "open to take a look?" Hall heard the question and came to the table with a look of doubt. There was nothing special about this box in front of him. Hall began to see a few common screens in the beginning of the game. For example, when you open the box, it will shoot a dark arrow, or something like poisonous death, but this picture is also flashing and not staying for a long time. Because Hall couldn''t think of Michelle''s reasons for harming himself, he had learned from the previous chat that Michelle still wanted to rely on himself to participate in the Enchanter Newcomer Contest to win glory after he went to Wuhua City. Obviously this reward is rice. What Cher needs, otherwise he will not treat himself like this. After abandoning the funny thoughts he had just made, Hall opened the box behind him. There was no accident after the box was opened, but the things inside made Hall surprised. "Michelle City Lord, this is..." Michelle smiled and said, "These things are staying this time, not much, I think it should be useful to you." Hall heard the words turn around. Apparently he had already understood that when Fox had given him something, he was just seen by the city of Michelle, so he had this scene. It turned out that Michelle was in the box and it was all the seeds of corn. As mentioned before, a corn tree can only bear a corn seed, and Michelle gave the Hall ten seeds, showing how generous he is. Although Hall has not tried whether the black soil in the system space can grow corn, but Michelle''s intention is to touch him. "There are not many things, not a tribute!" "Where is the city of Michelle, I am awkward!" Hall shook his head. "No, you have peace of mind!" Michelle smiled, and then said. "Before I was inconvenient to say, now we are both of us, I will not hide it. The Enchanter Newcomer Contest is very important to me, and it is also true for the whole city! You have to know, the wanderer Every island in the land has limited resources. The lord of the lord does not divide the resources. He directs the resources to those who have strength! This enchantment newcomer contest is one of the methods of distribution. Why? The Lord Lord will do this, and Master Pierce will tell you this." "Oh..." Hall thought before, this enchantress newcomer contest will have some tricks in it, but did not think that things are still related to the lord adults. However, Hall doesn''t care. He knows that even if he wants to quit himself, there is no way. When he comes to take other people''s things, he also wants to know what the enchanting union is in the land of the wanderer, if it is enchanted. The division is very strong, so whether he can reach the honor of the mainland safely by the identity of the enchanter, and then go to the place where the white tent is. After coming out of the city of Michelle, Hall and his party came to the resting place arranged by the city of Michel. Before leaving, Hall had already discussed with Michelle and Pierce. Tomorrow morning, Michelle will open the magic array, and then send Hall and his people to Wuhuan City. Because the energy needed to transmit the magic array is very precious, The number of people sent each time is very small, which is why the reinforcements sent by Wuhuan City will not choose to transmit. Hall also asked Pierce''s master why, but he did not get a satisfactory answer. In the words of Pierce, he is just an enchantment. The magical array is best to ask the magicians! In the evening, Fox Mei came to Hall again. Hall, who originally wanted to rest, finally met her. "Hall, its embarrassing to bother you so late." Hall didn''t feel anything embarrassed about Fox, but he didn''t care. He knew that Fox should be about the mine of dreams. "Well, let me talk about the mine of dreams. If you can say that I am moving, I can consider cooperating with you. If not, then I am sorry, I will go to Wuhuan City tomorrow, we will take a shot." Fox Mei heard that she had a look at Hall with such resentment, but she knew that if she did not convince Hall, her wish would be lost. "The mine of dreams really exists, but there are not many people who know. I happen to be one of them. If Hall can help me to return to the family, I will give up the mine of general dreams!" half? Hall heard the words almost could not help but exclaimed, although he did not know how big the mine of this dream is, but he knows one thing, that is, Fox is very powerful, this half of the mine of dreams, actually said Give it! Switching to other people, it is estimated that one third of them is already very good. "What are the specific requirements of your family? Wouldn''t it be for me to kill?" Fox Mei heard the charming white Hall, and then he said. "That''s my family. It doesn''t seem to be good to kill it?" "Are you not exiled? Right, I don''t know why you were exiled?" It seems that Halls words touched the inner wounds of Hu Meis heart, and Hu Meis eyes suddenly turned red. Looking at the tearful eyes of the tears, Hall''s mouth couldn''t help but pump straight. "This is too great, tears come!" Hu Mei does not care what Hall thinks. She said to herself, "I am an illegitimate woman in the family. I am not optimistic about it. I am another sister. We used to have a good relationship, but then our relationship is getting worse. Later, because of one thing, I was driven out. My mother couldnt afford it because of this. www.novelhall.com~ I passed away soon. Before she died, I promised not to take revenge. I promised her, so I wont Destroy this family, but control it!" In the end, in the eyes of Fox, there was a firm look, so Hall couldnt help but applaud. "My family is a business family. You also saw that my talent in business is coming from the family. Our family is not here, but on another island in the home of the wanderer, the island. It is much bigger than here. As long as Hall can shine on the road of enchantment, there is a chance to go there." "Oh? Listen to your words, it seems that you know this enchanted union!" Originally, I wanted to ask Pierce, but Hall, who was answered, heard Fox and said so, and he quickly asked. "Hall adults don''t know?" Looking at the Hall that is not like lying, Fox thinks and laughs after thinking about it. "This topic is relatively long, and it is so late today, but since the adults want to hear, then we will slowly say it." Chapter 1245： Undead status Chapter 1245 The Status of the Undead "Don''t! If you have something, you''d better say that it''s simple and clear. I understand very well. Don''t be afraid I don''t understand." Fox Mei heard the words and couldn''t help but sigh. She was so active, and Hall didn''t even want to. It seems that her charm seems to fall indefinitely. In fact, this is not the case. When you look at Strong''s attitude towards Fox, you know that Fox is as attractive to people as men, especially when dogs see bones. In the years of Foxing City, there have never been fewer people who want to play the fascinating idea. However, these people have been solved by Fox in various ways. It has to be said that Foxs communicative ability is good. However, she took the initiative to send it to the door today, but Hall pushed it again and again. This made Hu Mei very sad. At the same time, he was thinking about Hall. He didn''t like women. However, the shy performance of Hall before made Hu Mei somewhat confused. She could not understand Hall. She temporarily chose to give up the idea of ??this temptation, and then said the situation of the trade union she knew. It turns out that this enchanted union is similar in nature to the mercenary union of Allen, but this enchanted union is relatively loose in management and does not have so many mandatory requirements. Moreover, the enchanted trade union of this wanderers land is not the largest trade union. He is a sub-union that honors the mainland. I heard that the president of the trade union is an elder of the original honor of the mainland. It was the group he led that was unwilling to join. The dark and bright warring people came to the home of the wanderer, and then the enchanted union was established. And Hall, the Wuhuan enchantment union that he was going to visit this time, is only one of the enchanted trade unions of many wanderers. After the newcomer contest, it is a variety of level competitions. The outstanding people will receive the personal reception of the union branch president! The city represented by the winner will also be rewarded. Hall heard about it here, and the feelings are rewarded after winning. Michelle estimates that he wants to get these rewards. After understanding this, Hall sent out a smug look. Looking at the back of Fox''s leaving, Perry touched the back of his head with a puzzled look. "How did she go? I thought she would stay." Ellis heard the words and turned his eyes. "What does he have to stay with you?" "It doesn''t matter. If she stays, she will go to her to stay in the hotel. I can eat and drink without giving money!" Ellis heard the words and twitched. He wanted to say something to Perry, but in the end he closed his mouth. Obviously he was still stunned by Perry''s strong reason. After Hall sent away Fox, he asked them to bring the two undead summoners to bring them up. The two undead summoners had already thought about it before. In the current situation, it is impossible for them to resist. Hall''s summoning beast is more than their undead soldiers. There is no way to compare. So when they came up to see Hall, they went straight to the ceremony. "I have seen Hall, we are willing to rely on adults! My name is Yaris. He is called Yalman is my brother. We were brothers during our lifetime!" Hall heard some accidental glances at the two undead summoners who claimed to be brothers. He did not expect them to be brothers. "Since you all know your situation, give up your life!" "What?!" Both Yaris and Yarman couldn''t help but open their eyes. Although they thought about going to Hall, they asked them to surrender their lives, and they still had some resistance. Well, although their heart is not in the body... Lookout and Forbes have been staring at the two undead summoners when they talked to Hall. As long as they have a change, they will kill the two guys mercilessly. After seeing the two people heard that Hall had asked them to surrender their life, the two men directly locked the momentum. "You... have any opinions, you can say, I am very clear!" When Hall said this, his face didn''t feel red at all. If he changed it to someone else, he said that he had already released Xiaohei and let Xiaohe talk to him. Didn''t you see that even the lookout couldn''t help but twitch, even if he was used to him, he couldn''t stand it, let alone the Yaris brothers. "Don''t dare...we...willing!" Yariss eyes are grayed out. After all, if you give your life to someone else, even if you die, you will feel uncomfortable. Yahman seems to be somewhat unwilling, but Yaris still grabs him and keeps him from moving. "Young people... I advise you to be the best!" Ambrose didn''t know when he came to them, and the green eyes stared straight at them. "Adult! We are willing to hand over the scorpion!" In order not to let his brother talk or do something amazing, Yaris quickly took out his life. On the side of Ambrose, his face showed a beautiful self-confidence, but a very scary smile on the Yaris Road. "Good, congratulations, you made the right choice!" Looking at Ambrose''s expression of the Yaris''s life scorpion and the expression in his hand, Hall suddenly felt that Ambrose was very ruthless. "Very good! After the matter is over, then let''s talk about some other things, such as how the undead people are honoring the mainland." After handing the scorpion to Hall''s Yaris, after hearing Hall''s question, there is nothing to hide Under his narration, Hall slowly learned about the undead. Originally in the honor of the mainland, the undead have become the main fighting power of the dark family, or as long as there is war with the bright Protoss, then there will be the existence of the Sorcerer of the Undead on the battlefield. Originally this was the glory of their undead family. This was indeed the case at the beginning, but as the war continued, the death of the undead summoned more and more, which led to some dissent in the undead. A small part is not wanting to participate in the war, they just want to study their own experiments, or to improve their own strength. Some are neutral, and as long as they don''t involve their interests, it doesn''t matter what choices the seniors of the undead do. The last batch is the main war faction. They feel that only killing can get more bodies, so that they can better enhance their strength. Due to the strength of the main war faction, the undead people continued to participate in any war, which caused more undead summons to kill the battlefield, and did not know when it started. Some undead summoners began to avoid war and even fled. The Yaris Brothers are two of the undead summoners who fled to the home of the wanderers. Chapter 1246： Little Fox Chapter 1246 Little Fox They fled not only because of the war, but also because of the important reason that the battlefield commander, after discovering that the undead summoners were unwilling to go to the battlefield, began to ask them to surrender their lives, and forced the undead summoners to attack the battlefield and inform them, only to participate. With a certain amount of war, they can get back their lives. ~~~С~˵~~suimng~l. That''s it! When I heard this, Holden knew it, and why they were so resistant to the orders of the scorpion. "So, the number of undead summoners who fled here is quite a lot?" "When I return to the adults, I don''t know how much I have. But when I followed a group of us, there should be dozens or so." Dozens? Hall heard the words and said that he had already understood the benefits of the Slayer Summoner. He really wanted to accept some of the undead summoners. Although there are some sequelae in the means of threatening the scorpion, Hall believes that he can wait for his mental strength. After being strong, he can use **** techniques to control them, so that Hall can have a large army of mobiles! "Okay, come here today, Ambrose, take them down and teach, tomorrow we are going to Uganda!" "Yes! Young Master!" ...... Early the next morning, Hall arrived early, but hoped that they were earlier. After Hall came out, he found that the group had been waiting here. After watching Perry and Ellis also here, Hall was surprised and said with a smile. "What? You think about it too?" Perry heard the words immediately and said, "Young master, we think about it, we have to be strong, we have to follow you!" Hall smiled and nodded, then turned to look at the side of Ellis, Ellis was not so excited at this time, but his choice is the same as Perrie. "Young Master, I am willing to follow you!" "Well, let''s go together!" Looking at the back of Hall''s departure, Perry and Alice looked at each other, and neither of them hesitated and took a firm step. ...... "Hall, are you here?" Pierce, who had been waiting in the city''s main government, saw Hall coming, and could not help but smile. "Pearce master is early!" It is also a fate. The original Hall and Pierce still have some contradictions, but who can think of one day they would say hello like old friends? "Are you ready? Michelle City Lord is already waiting inside." Hall nodded. This time, unlike the first time here, there were a few more people in the team, including Hu Mei and her burly men. Just when Hu Mei came, she had already introduced it. Her men are a second-class senior in the middle class. It is a special race. It is not only powerful, but also has night vision ability. It is the last master. According to Fox, this person is called Dana. It is a race called a swamp. This race is called the swamp because of the large number of races. They have a common feature, that is, amphibious, and Night vision! When I heard the news, not only was Hall interested, but even a few of the undead summoners in Ambrose looked at Dyna with a pair of wildfires, which made Dana almost unable to stand back. A few steps. Fortunately, he also knows that he can''t back down, otherwise the boss will be more unrecognizable. Hall looked at Dana with interest and watched it. When Dana couldnt stand it, this turned to the crowd. "Let''s go, let''s not let Michelle Lord wait a long time!" Pierce and Hall are at the forefront, Pierce said as he walks. "Hall, this time I strongly urge you to go to Wuhua City to enchant the union for a reason." Looking up at Hall, seeing Hall look like a smile, Pierce couldnt help but swear a "little fox!" The same thoughts in his heart are not far behind, but his eyes are always staring at Hall''s fox. She can see that anyone who wants to treat Hall as a fool, then this person is a fool. In the enchanting heart, Hall can already have a good match with their fox human intelligence. She is filled in and is the best proof. ! "Cough." Pierce saw that Hall did not take the initiative to hook up, and he was not good enough to let the atmosphere down, so he coughed to cover up his cockroaches, and then continued. "This is the case. I used to be the enchanter of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union. However, for some reason, I have temporarily left here. This time I hope that you can sign up in the name of my disciple. I don''t know if you are willing or not. ?" what? ! Fox and Ellis and others couldn''t help but hear that Pierce would be the master of Hall at this time. That is to say, Pierce invited Hall to be his disciple. However, Hall''s unpredictable performance made Hu Mei feel a bit wrong, but fortunately they quickly reacted. Hall does not seem to be an ordinary person, and can''t judge by ordinary people''s standards. If they were replaced by Licheng people, they heard that Pierce told them that they would accept them as pro-disciples, and that people in Licheng would be discharged directly from the city government to the beach. Everyone knows that the enchantment is not something that anyone can do. This requires not only talent, but also a leader. This leader is their teacher! Have a good teacher, you can make the road of enchanting a lot easier. "Don''t you? Well? It''s not impossible... but..." Hearing Hall, Pierces face suddenly raised his surprise, but before he was happy for a long time, Hall immediately made him feel excited. "But what? What do you need As long as I can do it, I will definitely do it!" hiss! Pierce''s reaction was too intense, which made a few people couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, especially the fox, and the phoenix eye under her eyebrows clearly saw that Hall had a smattering of curvature at the corner of his mouth. "Hey, Master Pierce wants to be recruited!" Sure enough, I saw Halls smile and looked at Master Pierce. "This is the case, Master Pierce, you see, there are a few undead summoners around me. They are all ordinary undead soldiers. You said that if they had an enchanted weapon, how good would it be, so my safety? Sex is guaranteed, right?" Fox Mei heard a pair of such expressions, she could hear it. Hall did not really want so many enchanted weapons. He wanted Pierce Master to follow him. After all, the undead soldiers of the Undead Summoner were infinite. Endless, each one is equipped with enchanted weapons, and the tired Pierce master can''t do it! So Hall''s real goal is Pierce Master! Chapter 1247： Ready to transfer Chapter 1247 is ready to transmit "you" Master Pierce seems to have been stunned by Hall''s idea. Although he has some thoughts on his own, it is a world of difference compared with Hall. Le Wen is worth your collection He didn''t think that Hall, the little bastard, wanted him to do things for himself! And listening to his accent seems to want to be a lifetime! When he first contacted Hall, he didn''t have a cold on Hall. With the enchanting talent that Hall showed, it made Pierce shine. I thought about pointing out Hall, so that he could go further on the road of enchantment in the future. The little **** actually hit the attention of him, which made Pierce angry and laughed at the same time, and there was nothing to say. If he changed to someone else, he would have left his arm and left, and he would see his headache face here. Compared to Pierce''s request for Hall to be his teacher, Hall''s request is obviously too much. But in the end, Hall and others were surprised that Pierce actually agreed! "Good! As long as you can get the first place! I can promise you this request!" Uh Hall գգ''s eyes, with a pair of puzzled eyes, looked at Pierce, who is only one-third of his height. He wants to figure out what Pierce thinks. It seems that as long as it is a normal person, listen. I will not agree to this request. And Pierce looks very normal, Hall did not see where he is abnormal, then the problem is coming, what is going on? What Hall didn''t know was that Pierce''s promise to Hall was related to his shame in the enchanted union. He knew that Hall would have doubts, so after he saw Hall''s eyes in doubt. He said the reason. "Okay, I know that you have doubts, I am not hiding. In fact, this time I went back to the trade union is not my previous plan. I was originally the first mentor of the trade union''s enchantment, but since I knew that the **** came, he used despicable. The means to grab my belongings from me!" Hall heard about it here, and Pierce asked himself to go to the competition. It is estimated that the final opponent is probably the disciple of the despicable person he said. As long as he wins, this sentence represents Pierce winning. Hall''s guess is not wrong, and it''s roughly similar to what Pierce is going to say. "This time I will try to participate in the **** disciple. My request is very simple. I am going to pack up my disciples during the game. I want everyone to know that I am the first tutor of the Wuhuan City Enchanter! "That... Pierce Master..." "Call the teacher! Just now I promised your request. You are my disciple now. As for whether you can let me enchant you, it depends on whether you can win in the test!" You old fox... Hall heard some words silently watching Pierce, seeing him with a smile and looking at himself, Hall suddenly had the idea of ??pumping him. "Cough, well, that Pierce teacher!" Looking at Pierce and looking forward to his eyes, Hall had no choice but to call him a teacher. After all, Pierce did teach him some enchantment knowledge, so that a teacher would not suffer. "Ha ha ha! Good! Very good!" Pierce was really happy to laugh this time. He knew Hall''s enchanting talent. One day in the future, Hall is likely to become a master of enchantment at the master level. When I thought of the name of the whole glory of the mainland, the enchanted master was his own disciple, and Pierces face suddenly showed a happy expression. "Cough, the teacher Pierce, you haven''t said what the current situation is? What is the strength of his disciple? I don''t know how long it took me to learn!" Pierces answer made Hall almost fall to the ground and almost fell to the ground. "I haven''t gone back for a long time. I don''t know how it is." It seems that Hall is not looking good, Pierce quickly said. "But I believe that your talent is so strong, you can win!" This time, Pierces words were not only Hall, but even the faces of Perry and others behind Hall were dissatisfied. "Hey, Ellis, how do I feel that the words that Pierce is saying today are so strange, although I am encouraging the young master to encourage, but I always think that he is cheating the young master, but the young master is so smart, should not be deceived? Pierce... Ellis... Ambrose et al... Hall... Peris did not know that his so-called whispering voice was actually very loud. Didnt he see that Pierces master had turned his head and looked at him with anger? "Hey!!" Fox Mei suddenly laughed at this time, apparently she was stimulated by the expression of Perry''s words. "Sorry, you continue, I just stumbled." Have you stumbled? Nothing to drink, what about your mouth? "Ha ha ha!" Hall heard a sudden burst of laughter, and he looked at Perrie and smiled. "Perry, this time you can guess wrong! Pierce is my master, as a disciple, it is my pleasure to be able to solve problems for the master." Pierce... Look forward to... Ellis... Hall''s words can be seen from everyone''s expressions. This is a lie to people like Perry. Others will do. Just at this time. Suddenly a big laugh came. "Hello, I heard you Hall laughing here, is there any good thing?" The person who walked over while laughing was not someone else, and he was the master of the city, Michelle. "I have seen the city of Michelle!" Several people saw Michelle come over and say hello. "Master Pierce, what is so happy? I don''t know if I can talk to me?" "Oh, Hall has just worshipped me as a teacher." "Oh?" Michelle heard the news, before he knew that Pierce would do this, and now seeing Pierce reach the goal, and quickly congratulations. "Haha, it is a happy event! Congratulations to Pierce Master for finding such a good student! Congratulations to Hall Pierce Master is a good teacher." After a chill, Michelle said this. "The transfer magic array is ready, don''t know how you prepared the Pierce master?" Pierce glanced at Hall and saw that Hall nodded and then turned to look at the main city of Michel. Well, we are all here, ready to transfer. "That! Let''s go straight." Under the leadership of Michelle, the group of people went through a lot of guards, and this came to the place where the transmission array was. After Michelle brought the crowd, someone immediately started the transmission array and watched the running transmission. Michelle turned to the Hall and said. "The energy consumed by the transmission array is relatively large, and I don''t have a lot of nonsense, Pierce Master, Hall, all the care there!" Chapter 1248： Liaocheng Chapter 1248 Wuhua City "Well, the animal tide is not over yet, the knife and beast leader may come back, you must be careful!" Pierce nodded and said. "I know, he was injured last time and it will take some time to recover!" When he said that he was injured, Michelle looked at Hall with an intriguing look. Hall used him to think that he was mistaken for the holy water of the Protoss. He did not drink anyone. The specific reason is that he is only the only one. Be clear about yourself. "That line, Hall, let''s go! The transfer array is already running!" After Pierce finished, he took the lead and walked toward the transmission. "Michelle City takes care!" Hall gave Michelle a slight ritual and turned to follow Pierce Master. Everyone else saw a ceremony, and then the group boarded the transmission. After a ray of light, Hall and his party disappeared into the transmission array. ...... Wuhua City As the largest city in the southeast corner of the island, the prosperity is not comparable to that of the city. In a special place in Wuhua City, the guard who was closing his eyes suddenly felt a wave of energy. He suddenly opened his eyes and waited for him to see one of the transmission arrays running after he could not help. "Well? The power of the city? The lord has not sent the reinforcements? Is it already broken by the animal tide?" Just as the guards were worried, the transmission array suddenly burst into a flash of light, and then some people appeared in the transmission array. "Ok?" The guards glimpsed a little, because he found that the people who came out of the transmission were not as embarrassed as they thought, and the one who took the lead seemed to be an enchanter! I didn''t have time to think about it. After seeing the people who passed it down and sent the array, he quickly greeted him. "I have seen this enchantress, can you ask if you came from Licheng? How is the situation there?" The people who came here were Hall and his party. They just sent it. Everyone still has some problems, but fortunately, there is not much problem. Pierce nodded after hearing the words of the people. "Yes, we came from the city of power, rest assured, the city is fine. The animal tide temporarily retired." The guards couldnt help but sigh, not that Licheng had his loved ones. However, once the force of the north of the city is broken, then the city of Wuhua will be out of order, and guards like them may be sent out to fight. After hearing that Licheng was not attacked by the animal tide, the guard''s heart finally let go, and then led Pierce and others to the registration office to register. With Pierce, the enchanter, the registrar did not release the problem, which made Hall more and more aware of the position of the enchanter in the home of the Wanderers. "Oh, see it, the enchanter is very popular, your choice is not wrong!" Pierce looked proudly at Hall. Seeing Hall smiled and didn''t talk, Pierce didn''t mind, with Hall and his group leaving the transmission line under the heavy guards. In addition to the transmission array, a huge city appeared in front of everyone. "Call! My Pierce is back!" Pierce looked at the familiar city in front of her, and couldn''t help but feel a long breath. After a sigh of relief, Pierce turned to look at Hall. "Let''s go, eat a good meal first, then take you to the place where the enchantment union is." "Yeah!" Hall nodded. He had no doubts about Pierce''s arrangement. After all, Pierce was familiar with it, and it would be convenient for a familiar person. Hall has no opinion, and Hu Mei naturally will not raise any doubts. The pedestrians are so leisurely walking on the streets of Wudai City. On the way, Hall sees people of all kinds, all kinds of people, there are some vendors on the road selling, and the feeling of the commercial pedestrian street on the earth. After feeling the excitement here, Pierce came to the door of a hotel. "Just here, I don''t know if the taste is not authentic! Go in!" Seeing the sign of the Enchanter on Pierce, the door attendant greets and asks, and the people who can do things here are all eye-catching people. Naturally, they will not do things that look like a dog. Welcome adults to visit Mark Hotel! Mark Hotel? Hall heard the words, but he quickly reacted. This should be the name of the restaurant owner. Use his name as the name of the hotel. It is obvious that the boss is very confident, but it is not Know how it tastes. Is there a location on the third floor? Pierce is obviously familiar with it, so he asked about the situation on the third floor. "The third floor?" The waiter looked at Pierce with some differences. The third floor is not the average person who can go up. The consumption is relatively high. Secondly, people who have no identity there generally cannot go. Although he does not know Pierce, but he is the symbol of the enchanted man, but the senior enchanter, in the enchanted union, but has a very high status, this is definitely not the person he can provoke! "Good adult, please come with me!" On the way to the attendant, Hall asked curiously, "What is the difference between the third floor and the teacher, Pierce?" "Oh, of course not the same, the third floor is the place where the chef can serve himself. After eating, you will know." Seeing Pierce selling the customs, Hall doesn''t mind. He doesn''t have much interest in the food here. Hall thinks that the food in this world is similar to the western food in the world. If there is Chinese food, Hall will definitely eat it every day! Didnt you see that Halls poor roasting level allowed the little black tongue to be eaten by it? Hall estimates that if there is a chef who crosses from China, Xiaohe will definitely be betrayed for food. The environment on the third floor is indeed very luxurious, and I dont know what it is made of. The colorful light will be full of beauty around the photos, and the visual impact is very shocking~www.novelhall .com~ Under the leadership of the attendants, the group of people came to a box, the design of the box is also very delicate, the space inside is not small, ten people can sit down. "Grand people please sit down, I will send you a menu for a while." Pierce shook his head. "The menu is no longer needed. Let me bring the No. 1 package directly." "What? One package?" The waiter who had a calm face could not help but exclaim. The consumption on the third floor was originally very high. It was almost a years salary for a meal. This is still an ordinary order, and there are still a few on the third floor. An advanced package, number one, two and three, and the supreme package. Even the lowest No. 3 package is several times the average order, not to mention the No. 1 package? What exactly did these people start with, and would they order the first meal? Is it the top of the enchanted union? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1249： Mark Hotel Chapter 1249 Mark Hotel "What? You are afraid that I can''t pay the bill?" Pierce looked up and looked at the attendant with some dissatisfaction. "No! No! Don''t dare, how can small think so!" The attendant was shocked and heard, and if this was heard by their boss, he would not peel off the skin when he died. Looking at the waiter''s face with a flustered retreat, Hall couldn''t help but look at Pierce. "Mr. Pierce, how do I feel that you are not taking us to eat delicious food, but some are like" "Is it okay?" Pierce did not conceal the words directly under Hall. "Oh, it turned out to be like this." Hall did not think that it was really like this. "Master Pierce, is this really good? I have heard of this Mark Hotel. The power here is not low in Wuhua City. Is it inappropriate for us to make trouble with him?" When I heard Hu Mei say this, Hall thinks that Hu Mei seems to be here. Is this mark famous? "Well, Hall, the great man, but a famous celebrity in Wuhua City, is unfathomable in strength. It is said to be equal to the strength of the lord, and the most surprising thing is that he is still a foodie. This Mark Hotel is his time. I dont even think that the Mark Hotel will develop so hot. Hearing here, Hall couldnt help but be interested in this mark. A person who is at least a fourth-class sage is actually a foodie, and he has specially opened a restaurant for this. Well, the person who can do this is Hall seems to be a person with a story. Then the question is coming. Just like Pierce, is it not a trouble here? Or does he know the man named Mark? And maybe it is an enemy? I go! Thinking of this, Holden felt that he was pitted. He only worshipped Pierce as a teacher, and the teacher actually took him to a fourth-class sage to make trouble. Is it really good to have a student like this? After listening to the words of Hu Mei, even if they look at their faces, they become dignified. The highest strength of their people here is Muse and Dyna, but they are not enough to see in front of a fourth-class sage! For a time, the atmosphere in a certain box became somewhat suppressed. "Looking scared you, I have said that it is here to make trouble." Pierce suddenly laughed and looked at the people with a mocking smile. A few people in Hall saw a slight twitching of the mouth, even if it was a fascinating heart, there was also the urge to catch Pierce. They can see it. This Pierce master is taking revenge. At the beginning, they destroyed the hatred of Pierce Lab. Hall looked at Pierce Road with some speechless words. "Pearce teacher, this kind of joke is still less open. After all, we first came here. I don''t want to provoke a group of strong enemies for no reason, and finally flee." Uh Pierce heard a smile, and he didn''t think that Hall would actually say that he was running away. It wasn''t that he looked down on Hall, but that this group of people in Hall couldn''t take a few strokes under Mark''s hands, even if Hall had those summoned beasts and undead summons. Teacher, but summoning it takes time and space, so if it is really against Mark, others will not give you the chance to summon, even if it is risking injury, the experienced Mark will definitely be the first time. Kill Hall or a few of the Undead Summoners, then the summoned Warcraft and Undead Soldiers will not be enough. Pierce was surprised because he saw that Hall was not lying, that is to say, Hall was still playing cards, and the card was so strong that he could guarantee to escape from a fourth-class sage. "This stinking apricot has written him. If there is a chance, I really want to see what the bottom card of this stinking apricot is." "Hey!" As the knocking of the door came, everyone''s eyes were suddenly drawn. Ellis glanced at Hall. After Hall nodded, he just stepped forward and opened the door. He saw that the person was the former attendant. "Adult is good, I have already made a good order, because the adult is the first one to order the first meal today, so some chefs at our Mark Hotel will prepare some desserts for the adults, and bother, and soon the dishes will come up. The attendant said very quickly, it was indeed very fast, just a few minutes, the first dish was brought up. "Ok?!" When the dish was brought up, a scent suddenly filled the whole box, but the most shocking thing was the Hall! This is cooking?! Hall has been here for so long, and it is the first time I have seen cooking. Although it looks different from the Chinese cuisine in the earth, Hall is sure, this is cooking! The name and appearance of the dish may be different from that of the Chinese cuisine, but this dish does have the shadow of Chinese cuisine. www.novelhall.com~ The shocking performance on Halls face made Pierce and others shocked, and then everyone Wrongly watching Hall directly pick up the fork on the table and put some vegetables into his mouth. "I said stinky apricots, you don''t need to eat delicious dishes." Pierces words were not finished yet. Suddenly he watched astonishly as Hall walked over to the attendant, and in the eyes of the servants face and the horror of the people, he grabbed a servant. "Where is that chef? Take me to find him!" When Hall said, he directly took the attendant and went out, scaring the maids who served the dishes and could not help but turn. This scene came too suddenly, even if Pierce did not respond. Suddenly a voice awakened everyone. "Well, this dish is delicious, but Master Hall, what is wrong with him? It is not because the food is delicious, so I want to take the chef together? This is good, you can eat delicious every day." Its not the other people who are talking about awakening everyone. Its the big sly Perry. I just saw that Perry didnt seem to have enough addiction, even in the face of everyones face, he put the dish in his mouth again. "What are you doing? Hurry up and bring me the stinky apricot!" Pierce was completely out of his noble enchantership at this time, his eyes were red and he looked at him and waited. "Dana, fast, organize Hall to make trouble anyway, otherwise it will be troublesome!" Fox Mei was also shocked. She knew that Mark was strong and she naturally did not want Hall and Mark to clashed. At that time, she was absolutely unclear. . The first reaction to the situation has already been chased out, but when he came out, he found that there were quite a few people here. They all pointed at Hall and saw that they looked like they were coming here to eat. "Someone is actually making trouble here? Is it new?" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1250： Trouble "Recommended 1 book, the old driver who will cross" Chapter 1250, trouble "Someone actually made a trouble at the Mark Hotel. He didn''t want to live?" "Looking at his appearance, it seems that it is new to Wuhuan City. It is no wonder that everyone here can understand that the Mark Hotel is not a place to make trouble!" Looking forward to hearing the face sinking, he quickly ran toward the direction of Hall. After all, there is a person who is not weaker than the lord of the lord. With the strength of the current gaze and others, it is impossible to compete. @@@ "Come on, take me to see your chef, hurry up!" Hall hasn''t been so excited since he came to the world, because he knows that this cooking is likely to represent someone who has crossed the world. It is like being alone. After a lifetime, I suddenly heard the news that a loved one was alive. "This...this adult...we...we are here..." Don''t look at Hall''s collar, the whole person is very embarrassed, he has not met someone who is making troubles at the Mark Hotel, but the average person hears the hotel owner here. The strength is the first time to choose to apologize. "Less! Come on the road, or else..." The Hall hasn''t finished yet. There are two figures suddenly appearing on the side. I saw these two figures reaching out and they are agile. The object they shot is Hall. "Humph!" This scene just happened to be rushed over and Forbes saw that although they both came to stop Hall from doing stupid things, but some people dared to hurt Hall, then they would not stand by. "Touch! Touch!" Suddenly two loud noises came, and the two figures had not been hit by Hall and were hit by heavy blows. The person who saw this scene, the mouth was surprised to put a duck egg. "I am going, are these people crazy? Are they coming?" "As soon as there is a good show, this group of people will know that it is not a place to make trouble here." After seeing the scene in front of them, Pierce and Humei, who had rushed out, couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Pierce reluctantly reached out and touched his forehead and said to the fox on the side. "I have some understanding of you now, what mood is that day." Fox Mei couldnt help but turn a blind eye. Is it time to feel this? Looking at the constant attendants from below, ran up around Hall and others, Fox Mei Liu Mei upside down, see Dana still stupid standing, she immediately shouted. "What are you doing here, go help!" Dana couldn''t help but hear a word. Before he came out and wanted to stop Hall, he didn''t expect to see that they had already fought with the attendants here. Now he suddenly heard the command of Fox, and he had some ignorance for a time. Take care of it. Seeing Danas ignorant gaze, the foxs face was red. "Are you stupid? Of course it is to help them!" "Oh!" Dana, who had come to understand, rushed over and blocked in front of Hall and others. When Ambrose saw it, he immediately ran over. For a time, the third floor formed a confrontational situation. "enough!" Suddenly Pierce shouted and immediately attracted everyone''s eyes. "Well? Is this...the senior enchanter? Are they the enchanters?" "God, that sign is really a senior enchanter. It seems that there are only a few enchantmen in the entire Wuhuan City, but why haven''t I seen him?" "That is you have no knowledge!" An older aristocrat carefully looked at Pierce and determined that he was not mistaken, and he said in the eyes of everyone. "I didn''t expect him to come back!" "Who? Who is back? Who is he?" Many people have a question in their hearts when they hear that they have no brains. They seem to be attracted by the words of the old man. They all want to know who this person is. Who? Just as the old man just wanted to talk, a sharp voice came from the side. "Hey, if I didn''t read it wrong, isn''t that the Pierce master who was rushed out of the Wuhuan enchantment union by my teacher? How come you came back? Do you think you haven''t thrown your face yet, ready to throw your face? what?" what? ! Everyone couldn''t help but hear a word. They didn''t even think that this guy turned out to be the first mentor of the enchanted trade union, Pierce Master, who had been raging in Wuhuan City! Those young people may just know this one thing, but many old people are clear about what the name Pierce represented in the then Wuhuan city! He is one of the few people who can be promoted to an expert master. However, he had to withdraw from Wuhua City because of a failed test. Everyone did not expect that, after a long period of time, the first tutor of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union turned back to Wuhuan City again, and still came to such a big thing on the first day of Wuhuan City! Ok? Hall, who was going to see the chef who would cook the food as soon as possible, suddenly heard the people say that the whole person calmed down and he glanced at him. He saw a man with a blond hair and direct hair. The shoulders, along with his exquisite face and the noble aristocratic costume, are all foreign highlights of his noble. The expression of the nostrils made Hall very uncomfortable, but the attendants and diners around were looking at the people with a respectful expression. The person seems to be very satisfied with this superiority of being watched. He raised his proud head high, but this superiority has not been enjoyed before, but it was directly broken by a voice. "This beauty, please don''t block the road?" Uh? what? beauty? ! Everyone looked at Hall with a look of horror, and then looked at the face of the blue-green comers, they did not think, Hall would actually call people to be beautiful? ! Although he looks really beautiful But he is indeed a man... Ok, his dress is really like a woman... Many people want to laugh when they think of it, but they are forced to hold back, because the coming of the people is very big, his teacher is the vice president of the enchanted union, Quincy - another senior enchanter in Wuhuan City! The comer, Theodore, is a proud disciple of Quincy. He is already a junior enchanter at a young age, and his future achievements are infinite. Theodore is usually a man, and at most he is a blessing by his old name, but he is a bit bad, that is, it is somewhat feminine, that is, the earths gun, he is the most Nothing is said that he is beautiful. But today, this person who is making trouble at the Mark Hotel not only said that he is beautiful, but also directly praises his beauty! Isn''t this what it is? "Bastard! Do you know what you are talking about?" Chapter 1251： Do you want to die? Chapter 1251, are you looking for death? "Bastard, you know, what did you say?" Theodore''s face was so ugly. When he said this, he came up with ten black men. Several of the black men are powerful, which makes the waiters and others unprepared. Although Theodore has a few second-class sages around him, Hall does not care. He is now anxious to see the chef. As for the beautiful guy in front of him, he has no interest in it. . "Go and go, don''t stop, I am not interested in a beautiful man!" Hall said that Theodore suddenly broke out in a word, and he glared at Hall. "I will pack them!" Hearing the story of Theodore, the black man around him looked at him and his body suddenly burst into a powerful momentum. I hope that when I saw it, I didn''t have any reservations. Even both Perrie and Ellis looked at the black man in front of me. A big battle is about to start on the third floor of the Mark Hotel. "Rely, is this true? Is Theodore mad? He dared to make trouble here? Here is the Mark Hotel! Not his enchantment union!" "Isn''t it? Others may be afraid of Quincy masters, but Mark is not." "Oh, wait, you seem to have forgotten one." "Who?" Those who ate melons heard this voice, and they couldnt help but look at the people who spoke. This person who spoke was the old man who spouted Pierce. I saw him not far away, Pierce said, "There is still a master here!" "Pearce Master? What happened to him?" "Hey, haven''t you seen the situation here? Pierce and Quincy are contradictory, and Quincy''s disciples are here to fight with the people brought by Pierce. You said this would be the intention of Pierce." Do you do this?" Uh After everyone heard the words of the old man, his head was turned over for a while, and they did not think about whether these two things would be implicated. They didn''t figure it out, but Hu Mei was looking at Pierce with a look of caution, because it was brought by Master Pierce, but now it is this scene, how can not let her doubt the purpose of Pierce. Seems to feel the fascinating eyes, Pierce turned his head and said with an innocent expression. "If I said that I really want to ask Hall to eat delicious, do you believe it or not?" "Oh, huh..." Fox twitched his mouth slightly and twitched in his mouth. Pierce knew that Fox had not believed in his own words, and he could not help but sigh. He did not have this idea, but Quincys disciples appeared here. It was indeed an accident. and also What Pierce didn''t think of most was that Hall was going crazy here. It was because he knew Mark. He knew the temper of this guy very well. If he was serious, then Hall would be unlucky. Even if Hall has so many summoned beasts, it must be summoned. At close range, Mark can definitely do a blow to the commandment. At that time, it is really impossible to wait until then. . "stop!" The black people who wanted to start the action heard a slight stagnation, and after seeing Pierce, they all looked at Theodore. "Pierce..." Theodore saw Pierce, the angry heart calmed down a little, and he blinked, and then he waved at the black man beside him. The black people suddenly recovered their momentum and hoped that they would see it here. They also looked at Hall, only to see Hall holding the pale-faced waiter impatiently. "We don''t have time to waste on you, you better let go, I am going to find the chef here!" "Hey? What are you talking about? Are you looking for the chef here?" Theodore heard the difference and looked at Hall. He began to think that Hall was just trying to make trouble here, but when he heard Hall After looking for someone who turned out to be a chef at Mark Hotel, he looked at Hall''s eyes with a pitiful look. "Crap, who can I find him without looking for him?" Hall looked at Theodore with a sigh of relief. Hall, who thought that Theodore would be angry, was surprised to see that Theodore actually let the road open. "Oh, since this is the case, then go!" Hall frowned, and he looked at Theodore who changed so quickly. He thought of a few possibilities, but in the end he decided to go to the chef. After all, it was very important for him. "Oh, I thought it was the servant who made something that made him dissatisfied and made trouble. I didn''t think he was going to find the chef, huh, it was really looking for death!" "Not... the chef but..." "Oh, whisper, you can''t go if you say it!" "Its useless. Master Pierce is here. He knows the situation of the Mark Hotel. He didnt play it, go back. Sure enough, this old man just finished saying this, Pierce and Hall explained the situation here. "Hall, what''s wrong with you? Is that dish not good? I think it''s still awkward? You just because of this preparation to find the chef''s jealousy? He is..." Master Pierce was trying to explain to Hall what the chef was, and suddenly a cold voice came from downstairs. "Who is looking for me?" hiss! Hearing this voice, even theodore couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and the whole person converges on his proud look just now, standing face to side with respect. The other diners first looked at the people with amazement, and then they all said hello to the people. "I have seen Mark Dad!" Hall heard a few differences and looked at people. He had already thought of a possibility. That is, this chef is the great man of Mark. He did not expect him to look like this. I saw this Mark adult is very burly wearing a clothes like the earth cook, a big spoon in his hand, and I look like a fierce face, neck is thick, say neck Long thick, not the boss is a husband, these two points are in line with adults. Hall hadn''t had time to open the door, and Theodore quickly spoke up. "I have seen Mark Dad, I don''t know if you remember that I didn''t. I am the disciple of the enchanted union, Quincy''s disciple, Theodore." "Quincy? Theodore?" Theodore heard the words and immediately said to Mark, "I am right to Mark, I just came over and heard that this guy insults your food is not good. He seems to be looking for trouble!" Mark heard his face change, and in all his jealousy, the other said, but he said that he did not eat well, he is the most unacceptable. Hearing here, he stared at Hall Road with a big eye. "Do you want to die?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1252： Looking for a dead Hall Chapter 1252, Finding the Hall of Death "Kid, do you want to die?" As Mark said this, his momentum suddenly spurted out of his body and spread toward him as a center. Looking forward, Forbes and Dyna were directly forced to retreat a few steps by this momentum, but fortunately their strength still ran, after the momentum of Mark, stopped in front of Hall, Hall is also a face One white, the mental strength of the body suddenly spread out to form a defensive barrier in his body. After seeing Hall release the mental defense barrier, Mark''s face could not help but reveal a trace of surprise, and he was astonished with the same surprise as Theodore standing not far away. As a disciple of Quincy, the vice president of the enchanted union, he still has some strengths, especially in the enchantment. It is indeed a gift. The younger is the primary enchanter. It must be said that he is not allowed in the enchantment. The genius, otherwise it will not be seen by Quincy. So after seeing Hall''s powerful spirit, his face changed slightly, and the person whom Pierce, the teacher least liked, was here too. He immediately thought of the upcoming Enchanter Newcomer Contest! "He... is it ready to get back the shame of the year? No, can''t give him a chance!" Thinking of this, Theodore quickly and falsely said, "You guys dare to make trouble in the restaurant of Mark Daren. I really don''t know how to live and die. Give it to me and take them all to Mark!" When Theodore said this, his eyes stared at Hall, and they knew that Theodore knew that Theodore was suggesting that they would be heavy on Hall, like this. Otto did a lot, and there were some tacit understandings. A few second-class sages heard the words and then did not give Hall their reaction. They rushed directly to Hall. Mark frowned, and he looked back and looked at Theodore, how his IQ might not know what Theodore wanted to do. "Humph!" A cold scream came, and the huge momentum immediately solidified the surrounding air, especially the second-class sages who had just rushed past, and even a direct blood spurt out. In addition to a strong one is still standing outside the original place, the other is a horrified half-squatting on the ground looking at Mark. This scene allowed Theodore and Hall to hold back a cold breath, especially Theodore. He thought that his strategy could be realized. He did not expect that Mark would be ruthlessly crushed before he started. Looking at them with their eyes fixed on Mark, although it was not directly directed at them, but after they saw the strength of Mark, they immediately had a new understanding of the so-called fourth-class sage. "Mark Daren, I am this..." Not waiting for Theodore to explain, Mark looked at him in a faint look. "You are a disciple of Quincy. This time you should give him a face. Remember, this is the Mark Hotel! Anyone who dares to make trouble here can''t forgive!" When he said the last sentence, the original Theodore who was standing still squirted a blood again. The whole face was pale and the body sloshed and fell directly to the ground. "You..." Theodore just wanted to say something, but when he saw Mark''s sharp eyes, he scared the back and swallowed back. "Hey!" Mark saw that after Theodore retreated, he did not pay attention to him, but turned to look at Hall and his party. Theodore saw Mark not paying attention to himself, and while his heart was relieved, his hands could not help but clench. "Damn Mark, one day, I will let you know that I am amazing! I swear!" Theodore is a proud person. Today, he feels that all this is a shame that Mark has given him. Fortunately, he is clear that it is not to mention him, that is, his master Quincy must be very careful when facing Mark. Therefore, he secretly remembers today''s situation, waiting for one day to be more severe and returning to Mark. "Take them down for treatment!" Theodore waved his hand, and a few black men behind him looked at each other and then cautiously came to the injured black men. Seeing Mark did not have a chance, after a few people. Can not help but relieved, and then quickly lifted them up and fled here. The movements of these people naturally did not escape Mark''s eyes, but Mark did not want to pay attention to them. "Kids... You are so daring, I heard that you actually think that what I am doing is not good, I still have to find out about it, I really have you!" "Mark, this is not the case..." Pierce knew that this was the words that he had to interrupt Mark. Otherwise, once Mark was identified, no matter how he explained Mark, he would not change his mind. But who wants Hall this guy actually answered. "Well, what are you doing? Although your strength is really strong, I still want to say that the dishes you make are really hard to eat!" "Hall Shut up!" Pierce heard the Hall saying that the whole person couldn''t help but shudder. He was very clear about Mark''s temper. You can marry him and beat him. You can''t say that he is doing something bad! Even if it is really unpalatable, you can''t come in the heart, but you won''t come later, but if you say it in person, the consequences are very serious! Sure enough, after Mark heard the words of Hall, he was not only not angry, but also laughed. But the more this is the case, the more the Pierce and others are scared, this is not to say that Mark is not angry, on the contrary, this is a precursor to the explosion of Mark! Didn''t you see that Theodore and the people around him were scared to take a few steps back? Obviously they are worried that they will be smashed and fish! "Oh, I originally said that I was looking for an opportunity to kill you. Now its good, I don''t need to do it..." Theodore admired Hall and dared to speak to Mark at the same time, and he couldn''t help but sneer, obviously he already knew Hall. The ending will definitely not be good. "I said before that this young man is definitely looking for death. I didn''t think that I still underestimated him. He is simply a victim! When Mark is angry, the entire Mark Hotel will be affected, bastard, I know that this will be the case today, and I will not come here to kill me!" "What should I do? I don''t want to be involved!" Hu Mei didnt wake up from sluggishness until this time. She didnt think that Hall would have provoked Marks adult when he came to Wuhuan City. He saw that Marks adult would break out. She couldnt care for so many people here, and she quickly pointed to Mark. Sacrifice. "The Wusong City Fox People Fox has seen Mark Dad!" Thailand''s most breasted female anchor new _ love video exposure plunged male hunger _ thirsty!! Online watch:!! Chapter 1253： 1 barbeque Chapter 1253 a piece of barbecue Fox people are fascinating? Mark heard a little difference and looked at the fox. After seeing her unique fox character, Mark was silent for a moment, then he said. m. "What kind of person is Fox?" "That is the little girl grandfather!" Fox Mei did not feel angry because Mark called her grandfather, after all, he is Mark''s great man! Don''t talk about calling the name directly, that is, she doesn''t dare to marry her grandfather. "The fox people? Is that a big family in Wuhuan City? I didn''t think I could meet them here!" "Is that the fox people who have the biggest business in Wuhuan City? I didn''t expect to see the granddaughter of the president of the Chamber of Commerce. If I can marry her, I will definitely fly in the family in the future!" "You have saved the idea of ??entering the shackles! The foxes will not marry other races unless they..." "Unless what?" the young man asked nervously. "Oh, unless you have a father like Mark!" A man came to let the young man who was excited about it suddenly smashed. If he had a father like Mark Daren, he would have been rampant in Wuhuan City. "Hey! What do you mean by standing up to stop me? Oh, your grandfather is not daring, what are you? Go away!" As soon as he walked away, the whole person stepped back a few steps. Dana quickly came over and blocked him. Fox squinted and the momentum was sprayed again. Dana was directly rushed out by an invisible force. "Dana!" Fox Mei quickly ran over, only to see Dana mouth spit blood, his face became very pale. "Adult, I am fine!" Seeing that Dana had nothing to do, Fox Mei was relieved. "Mark, listen to me..." Pierce was really angry when he saw Mark. He immediately came up to prepare to persuade Mark not to be angry, but Mark did not give him face this time. "Pierce, our old friend, you should understand my temper, count me to give you face, death sin is exempt, and living sin is hard!" Speaking of his persuasion of Pierce, he looked down at Hall with a gloomy face. When I saw him and Forbes, I wanted to go up to the front of Hall. Although they knew that they were not Marks opponents, they still took this step, including both Alice and Perry. . "Oh?" Mark looked at them with some surprises. Although he admired their loyalty, it did not mean that he would not do it. "Look at your loyalty, don''t tamper when you lie down!" Mark said that he would shoot, but it was interrupted by a voice. "stop!" Mark heard the words and blinked at the person who was talking. "How kid? You have to surrender? Unfortunately, its late!" The person who stopped the hand was not someone else. It was Hall. Seeing Mark was going to start, but he snorted and said. "Cut, you are just taking advantage of your own strength to let others agree that your food is good! I am not afraid of you, I just want to tell you that your food is not good! Not enough authentic!" hiss! This is the case. Hall even dared to say this before Mark. For a time, everyone didnt know how to say Hall. If they are from the earth, they will definitely send Hall a word - not to die will not die! However, the person who surprised everyone, Mark did not immediately start to hear this, but also recovered the momentum. "Boy... You said that my food is not authentic enough? Hehehe, this is the best laugh I have ever heard! You know, these dishes are my own research, you actually said that I am not authentic enough, hahaha! !" Looking at the laughing Mark, Hall''s face changed. He didn''t think that this dish was actually researched by Mark himself. So, Mark is very unlikely to cross people. No, Hall suddenly felt that he had taken it for granted. If Mark really crossed it, he would never say so much in front of him. This is no different from finding death. Don''t look at Mark''s power, but in this world, people who are stronger than Mark don''t know much! And just as Hall thought about how to do the next step, the smile on Marks face suddenly closed, and Halls eyes became more intense. "I originally only wanted to teach you a little bit, now I regret it!" "Mark! Wait! Hall, apologize!" Pierce said quickly. "Oh! This is the way it is! Can I say no? You look at this, if you can do this, then I will admit defeat!" Seeing that Mark was about to act, Hall suddenly turned around and waved his hand, and one thing suddenly flew toward Mark. "Well?" Originally thought that Hall was trying to get his hands on Mark, but after seeing and smelling the smell of flying over, he immediately reached out and then caught the thing that flew over. "this is" "God! I thought that the kid took the initiative to mark the big man, really admire his ignorance! But what is that? Is it not a weapon?" "If I didn''t see it That doesn''t seem like a weapon...and a barbecue!" "Barbecue! Hey! Don''t tell me, this taste... it''s really like barbecue, and... it seems so sweet!" Everyone did not think that the scene that was originally very tense suddenly became a bit strange at this moment. Theodore Babas eyes were awkwardly looking at Mark holding the barbecue that Hall had thrown over. Why didnt he expect that it would be a piece of barbecue to stop Marks action? ! Mark himself didn''t think so. He took a deep breath and smelled a sudden change after the smell of the barbecue. "This...this smell..." He hasnt done it before. He can be said that people who are present may have barbecue experience as long as they go out. It can be said that barbecue is the most common food, but the one that Hall has thrown over, the taste makes him somewhat I want to take a sip. "How about Mark Man, how do you feel about this barbecue?" Mark heard the words and looked up at Hall. He seemed to think of something and said to the waiter on the side. "Let them all go out and close the door early today!" The waiters and other people couldnt help but feel relieved, not only because they were relieved, but even the diners who were blocked inside were relieved. Seeing the attendants beckoning to them, those people didn''t have time to say anything, and they ran to their knees. Theodore also knows that the details of this time did not have much effect here. After seeing Hall and his eyes, he turned and left the Mark Hotel. After seeing people go, Mark said, "Its just a piece of barbecue. If you cant say anything about today, I will let you know how stupid it is to make trouble at my Mark Hotel!" Chapter 1254： Quota Chapter 1254 quota Mark Hotel box Mark sat awkwardly on the seat, except for Pierce, only Hall was sitting in fearlessly. Mark, who was very annoyed at Hall, was looking at the barbecue in front of him. Hall, however, pointed to the barbecue and said faintly, "Tell so much, not as good as Mark Man, or you can make one yourself, then let''s compare who is doing delicious?" If this is heard by an outsider, it is estimated that he will bite off his tongue with surprise. Who is Mark Daren? That is why even the lord of the Lord must be called the existence of the brothers and sisters. Do you dare to speak to Mark when you first arrived? Don''t you want to live? In fact, Mark is not cooking in Wuhua City, but why is the business here in Mark Hotel so good? In fact, the reason most people come here is not to eat, or to eat is just one of the purposes, their real purpose is to come here to please Mark. Hall is not the same. He didn''t please Mark''s thoughts. He didn''t figure out anything when he first came. The reason why today is so troublesome is because he saw the reason for cooking. Don''t look at the fact that he is so calm and sitting face to face with Mark. In fact, he is wondering how to find out his secret from Mark - whether it is also the secret of the passer! "Hey, my mark knows my cooking!" Said here, Mark waved, a silver flash, and then the barbecue on the plate was cut directly into pieces. What surprised everyone, the meat that was cut into pieces, was almost the same size, showing how powerful Marks strength is. For this, Outlook and Forbes may be able to do it, but if you want to achieve this, it is estimated to be worse. Mark didn''t pay any attention to everyone''s surprise. He picked up a piece and threw it into his mouth. As for Hall, he wouldn''t poison. Mark didn''t worry. He knew his body and believed his judgment. This food is not poisonous, if it is true. He will not blame Hall for poisoning, he will only blame himself for his lack of eyesight. "Well..." Mark slowly chewed the fast barbecue, and the calm face suddenly widened his eyes after chewing. His expression in the eyes of Pierce and Hu Mei, the first thought is that this food has problems. But among them, the only person who doesn''t think so should be a look! He saw that Hall held the barbecue and Black Dragon gave abduction. It can be seen that Hall''s barbecue technology is not bad, so he is the only one of the group who is as calm as Hall. "That Mark, if you don''t eat well..." Pierce hadn''t finished talking, and suddenly Mark''s next move made him widen his eyes again. I saw Mark swallowing the barbecue in his mouth, and then using the autumn wind to sweep the leaves, the remaining barbecue on the plate was stuffed into his mouth, for fear that others would grab him. "This..." Pierce and Fox Mei couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They looked at each other and saw the shocking color in their eyes. Mark''s action made them do not know what to say. For a time, everyone looked at Hall''s eyes with a trace of doubt. And Perry, the old man, said with a grin, "It seems like a good meal, but unfortunately I am slow, not grabbed." Ellis heard that he almost fell to the ground, you said? Slow motion? Didn''t grab it? Do you even have the idea of ??grabbing a barbecue from a fourth-class sage? Have you not died yet? Ellis has already thought about it. He will stop Perry this guy in the future. Fortunately, Mark is now focusing on destroying food, and he has no time to pay attention to him, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous. "Very good! It tastes good! If I didn''t guess wrong, even if my barbecue technique is better than you, there are no strange ingredients, I am still better than your barbecue!" "Hey!" After hearing the words of Mark, Hall laughed and claped his hand. "No loss is Mark Dad, whether it is strong or cooking, it is very beneficial! Even eating it is a matter of cooking." Hall did not deliberately say this. In fact, it is true. The taste of the barbecue is not only the craft, but also the materials that Hall carefully looks for, including the important ingredients like the earth pepper and pepper. He was very fortunate. Looking for alternatives to these ingredients, the other thing is that Hall, who travels a lot, wants to eat the kind of light and tasteless barbecue every day, and he will feel crazy. "Well, talk about your request, you should do it deliberately, in order to lead me out... Hey! I understand!" When Mark''s gaze saw Pierce, he suddenly understood. "You are going to participate in the Enchanter Newcomer Contest? To participate in this contest, you need a referee and I just have a quota. If you want to come to Pierce, do you come here for me? But if this is the case, then You can tell me directly, you don''t need such trouble!" Pierce heard a bitter smile, he really did it for this purpose, but everything that happened just now has nothing to do with him! This sudden incident almost ruined his coming, but fortunately the final outcome was the same, which made Pierce relieved. The Enchanter Newcomer Competition does have such a rule. A special strongman can have a special referral quota. This quota can be used in the preliminary round without having to participate in the preliminary round. In the past, Pierces identity is enough to replace, but he Was expelled from the enchantment, it can be said that he is not a enchanter now! And this time he came back, he wanted to win the reward by Hall and return to the enchantment union! "Recommended places? Is there this statement?" Hall looked at Pierce with a puzzled look. "It is true that Michelle''s recommendation can only start from the preliminary round, and Mark''s recommended quota is directly from the knockout, which will make you easier." "Oh, good afternoon! But I don''t need it!" Hall''s plan to let Pierce almost bite his tongue, and Mark looked at Hall differently. Is this Hall, they are acting or Hall is not really looking for him for this reason? Seeing Mark looking at himself with suspicion, Hall smiled and said. "Mark Daren, don''t you know whether you are Sichuan or Hunan?" "What Sichuan cuisine Hunan cuisine?" "You do not know?" "I should know? What is this dish?" :,,!! Chapter 1255： Jaina Chapter 1255 Jaina "What the **** are you talking about? Tell me clearly! What is Sichuan cuisine, what is Hunan cuisine!" Mark suddenly looked at Hall with a rush, and if Piers stopped him, he would have to worry about it. Pierce looked bitter, and he had regretted why he brought the Hall here without saying it clearly. Everything that happened here was what he asked for! If he first placed the Hall in a good position and then talked to Mark for a while in advance, there would be no such thing happening today. He knows that Mark is a special hobby for cooking. He can say that if he does not have this hobby, he has already broken through the boundaries of the fourth-class sage, and officially entered the realm of the fifth-class power. Explain not to be the lord, it is estimated that even the island owner may be alarmed. After all, the current lord is only a fourth-class sage. "You really don''t know?" Hall blinked and looked at Mark seriously. Although Mark''s eyes were a bit sharp, he could not fear him with the current spirit of Hall. The two looked at each other, and the waiters and other people were sweating their foreheads, and the atmosphere solidified again. Finally, Hall first broke the deadlock. "That is two special cuisines!" "Special cuisine? Or two?" Mark heard a flash of light in his eyes, and he looked at Hall''s eyes with the interest of agronomy. "Come tell me! What do you want... Yes, which recommendation do you want? No problem, as long as you tell me how to do this Sichuan and Hunan cuisine, I will submit your name immediately!" "Ah?!" Pierce couldn''t help but be surprised. He had already prepared a lot of conditions, but he didn''t think that the last mark would have been done only for two dishes, which made Pierce somewhat unacceptable. When Hall saw it, he felt a sigh in his heart. He could see that Mark was not loaded. That is to say, Mark was not a person who crossed the earth. He made the cooking, maybe it was just like he said. Just an accident. Some of the stunned Hall sighed and looked at the eager Marks faint voice. "I can tell you how to cook, but..." When Hall just wanted to say it, suddenly a broken door came from the outside, and everyone was stunned by this sudden scene, especially Hall. He felt that he was arrogant today, in front of a big man like Mark. It is already a great thing to make such a big deal and negotiate peacefully, but now he finds out that what he has done is in front of the person in front of him. "Uncle Mark! You have to give my place to someone else. Are you deceiving me like this?!" Mark, who was originally serious and serious, couldnt help but change his face after seeing him. This change surprised Hall and others, because this was the first time they saw Marks expression of a smile. Pierce quickly remembered the sound in his mind after hearing the sound, and soon a name that made him hear that he wanted to escape emerged from his mind. "Not good! Little witch Jaina!" -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: Super thief ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- R/> Pierce''s face changed. He turned his head and saw that he was standing at the door and a face with a look of grievance. A pair of hands like white jade was a woman inserted in the waist. This woman is about two decades old, with a white face, soft and thin skin. The two eyebrows are long and picturesque, and the eyes are twinkling like stars. There is a small mouth under the small bridge of the nose, and the lips are thin, because the small mouth that is grievous and whispering seems to have a special taste. However, Pierce was not in the mood to appreciate the woman''s appearance at this time, he was thinking about how to be recognized by this woman. The reason why Pierce is so afraid of this woman named Jaina is not because she is so powerful, nor because she has a strong father, the city owner of Wuhuan City, and also the leader of this field, Rustain! But because this girl is a half-hanger enchanter, she loves to enchant, but she is not proficient. When she was a child, she often went to Pierce to play. Every time she came, she made Pierce feel dizzy, several times. The next key experiment was destroyed by her. Therefore, when Pierce thought of this gimmick, if he recognized him, then he would resume the nightmare era. "Ah, it turned out to be our little princess, Jaina. What happened? Who bullied you? Tell your uncle, uncle to teach him!" When Mark said this, his eyes kept giving eyes to Hall and others. The meaning was clear, that is, he wanted Hall to leave first. Although Hall did not understand why Mark would be so afraid of a little girl, he still understood the meaning of Mark I also know that this situation is not suitable for continuing to talk about, and it is better to leave Marks temporary departure. . However, the person seems to have already inquired, and she saw Hall get up and ready to leave, and suddenly sighed. "You are not allowed to go!" Hall heard a wrinkle, for the beauty, Hall is generally not angry, but the attitude of this woman named Jaina makes him a little uncomfortable. When I just wanted to talk about something, I heard Jaina say . "Uncle Mark, you lied to me, are you going to give this person a quota? Clearly say good to me, why are you giving him? Uncle Mark, you are deceiving! Hey!" Mark heard a headache. In this city, he can say that no one is afraid. Even if Jainas father Rustin is in front of him, he will not be afraid, but he is afraid that Jaina will cry. As for the reason, it is because Mark and Jainas parents have some ties. In the specific situation, Jaina doesnt know that she just knows that Mark likes her to protect her! If Hall knows this, he will definitely look at Mark with a kind of eye that I understand. This kind of thing is much seen in TV movies. It is nothing more than Mark likes the mother of Jaina, and then Mark and Rustin are friends or brothers. In the light of the idea that friends can''t bully and love the house and the Ukrainian, this will happen today. "Ah, Jaina doesn''t cry, you heard that explanation, this thing..." Mark touched his head. He really didn''t know how to explain it. After thinking about it, he looked at Pierce and his eyesight suddenly took a long time. A burst of light. Pierce also saw Mark''s eyes, and his heart suddenly shouted. He just wanted to get out and escape. Suddenly a figure was in front of him. He lifted him in his stunned expression and then showed his teeth to Jaina. Smiled. "Jina, you see who this is?" Chapter 1256： Has nothing to do with her Chapter 1256 has nothing to do with her "Jina, you see who this is?" Mark said that he took the head of Pierce in his hand and confronted Jaina in front of him. "Mark, you bastard!" Pierce struggled, but his strength and Pierce were far apart, no matter how hard he struggled, and finally he could only show a smile that made him feel the most cute and looked at Jaina. "You are... Green Master?" Hey! When he heard the name, Hall couldn''t help but laugh directly. Pierce is a goblin, green skin is their mark, but dare to call him, Jaina. Fox Mei Liu Mei slightly shaking, her shoulders are constantly twitching, apparently for the name of Jaina, she wants to laugh and not dare to laugh. There was only a big man in the presence of Perry, regardless of Pierces anger, and said to himself. "Well, the master of Green Leather? The name is good. I will also call you a Green Warrior in the future! Green is the most beautiful!" Everyone couldn''t help but look at Perry and see that his body was no less than the green of Pierce. The mouth of the people twitched a few times, and then everyone turned around and looked at him. Ellis reached out and covered her face. Apparently she was a headache for Perrys words. He blamed himself for not stopping the **** in time. "Hall, can I clean up this bastard?" Hall heard the words and quickly put up a smile, and held back the smile and said, "Well, please!" After Pierce breathed a sigh of relief, he glanced at Mark, who was grinning at him, and then he looked at the surprised Jaina. "Hey, Jaina, I didn''t think you were so big!" Jaina snorted and said, "I haven''t seen you for so many years. Of course I will grow up. Where is the master of Green Leather? You have been so short for so many years!" You are such a girl who is not cute! Pierce''s forehead was exposed, but he really couldn''t make a fire on Jaina. In the end, he could only turn his head and look at Mark. "When are you going to take me? Don''t let me down! Bastard!" Mark is not angry with the words. After all, his practice has been a bit crowded, but in order to transfer Jainas attention, he can only sacrifice Pierce. "Come on!" When Mark put down Pierce, he gave Hall a look again by turning around. At the same time, the mouth made a quick move. Hall knows that Mark can be said that such a big man is going fast twice, apparently telling Hall that this person named Jaina is very uncomfortable. Hall, who is not as good as one thing, has nodded to Mark and then turned and wanted to leave. But before he could take a few steps, a figure suddenly stood in front of him, and a strange scent suddenly came. "I said let you go?" It wasn''t someone else who was in front of Hall. It was Jaina. I saw her look at the Hall with a proud expression, and the appearance of the condescending appearance seemed to be the interrogation of the prisoner. Hall was originally upset because Mark was not a person crossing the earth. Now that Jaina was so unreasonable, he began to feel dissatisfied with this woman named Jaina. On the side of the fox, I was screaming in my heart. Although she had not been in contact with Hall for a long time, she knew that Hall was a little angry at this time, and it was replaced by other people. It is estimated that Jainas After the father is Rustain, even if Jaina is too much, they will choose the temporary forbearance, but Hu Mei is clear, Hall will not! With his character, it is estimated that he will directly express his dissatisfaction. Therefore, Hu Mei quickly stepped forward before Hall broke out. "Humei met Miss Jaina!" "Humei?" Jaina is no longer a child. She still knows about some situations in the city. Although she has not heard of who is Humei, she knows the strength of the Fox people in the Wuhua City Chamber of Commerce. In several large shopping malls, there are fox people in the auction, showing how the fox people are in Wuhuan. "How have I not heard of you, who are you?" Jaina Liumei was upside down. She glanced at the foxes that were more beautiful than her, and said something bad. Fox Mei immediately understood what she was, she was not angry, and looked at Jaina with a smile. "Miss Jaina, I have heard of you long ago, I didn''t think you were so beautiful." "Oh, thank you!" Jaina''s education is still very successful, at least she will thank. "Miss Jaina, I don''t know where you heard that Mark is going to let the quota go out? What we just discussed here is how to cook, but there is no question about the number of enchantmen newcomers. I don''t believe you can ask Mark." Jaina wrinkled her brow and turned her head and glanced at Mark. I saw Mark nod and nod. "Yes, that''s it. Just now we are talking about Sichuan and Hunan. I just wanted Hall to make these dishes. I didn''t expect Jaina to come." "Szechuan cuisine? Hunan cuisine? What are these dishes?" Jaina, who didn''t want to pay attention to Mark, suddenly heard two strange names in the name of the restaurant. It was not awkward Liu Mei was upside down, and the eye of the eye was tilted. A glance. Hall did not answer Jaina, and Mark said quickly. "We just discussed the cooking, and then Jaina, you will come over, or will you have a look together?" When Jainas eyes turned, she didnt believe Marks words. She saw Marks appearance. She wanted to refuse, but when she got to the mouth, she changed her mouth. "Oh? Is that the case? That line, just that I have nothing to do, then I will take a good look at what dish that can make Uncle Mark so excited!" Jaina knew Mark''s character and allowed him to protect Hall. This shows that the dish that Hall said must be very interesting, and that she is also a little servant, so she agreed to half-push. "I reject!" But what makes Jaina and Mark different is that Hall actually rejected the request. "You!" Mark''s face changed. He just comforted Jaina just now. He didn''t expect Hall to refuse. "Kid, do you know if you refused today, you probably won''t be able to get out of this door!" Marks words made the look of the waiters and other people serious. They didnt think that Mark was talking loudly. After all, Mark had this strength. "Hall!" Pierce quickly pulled Hall. He didn''t understand why Hall had to provoke Mark at this time. Is he really not afraid? "Oh, I know that you have this ability. The food I mentioned before is an agreement with you. It seems that it has nothing to do with her?" G_ cup actress idol first shot A_V win champion online watch!!: meinvlu123!! Chapter 1257： Miniature magic array Chapter 1257 Miniature Magic Array "you!" Mark did not think that Hall would say so, although he said it was very reasonable, but now this little princess is here, if he can''t live in Hall, then the problem is serious. Thinking of this, Mark decided to show his hand better, so that Hall would know his power, and when he was ready to start, Fox Mei smiled. "Hall, in fact, people want to taste the Sichuan and Hunan cuisine. I don''t know if Hall can give this opportunity to the little girl?" When Fox said this, the voice sounded particularly tempting, even if Mark heard her voice, he couldnt help but feel a little strange. "Hey!" Jaina was screaming, apparently she was uncomfortable with the temptation of Fox. As the party''s Hall, he refused before, because he knows the charm of Sichuan and Hunan cuisine. Once the little witch who is spoiled by the elders likes these dishes, he is likely to become a cook. Its not that Hall looks down on the cook, three hundred and sixty lines, and he is the champion. Halls concern is that he still needs to go to the white tent to find Lina. He doesnt want to waste so much time here. Its just that Hall didnt think that Jaina was so favored. He didnt see Mark at all. He wanted to start. Fortunately, the savvy fox woman of Humei gave him a slope, and Pierce kept on his eyes. When Hall thought about it, he nodded and agreed. "Let''s go take me to the kitchen." Seeing Hall promised that most of the people present couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, especially Ellis. He felt that today it was like riding a roller coaster. The feeling of being shocked and stunned made him almost unbearable. "I will take you there!" Mark didn''t want to stay with Jaina. The ghost knows what other scorpion moths will come up during this period. When I got up, I found that Jainas face changed a little. Mark quickly stopped and thought of Pierce. "That Pierce, you haven''t come back for so long, you should have studied a lot of things in the enchantment, so let me bring this kid to cook, you are here and Jaina is good, don''t let Jaina Angry!" Mark said this, regardless of Pierce''s green face, he was very angry. He grabbed Hall and went out. I hope that when I see it, I want to follow it, but Mark is a cold voice. "If I want to kill him, you who are not useful, give me the honesty here, my kitchen, not everyone can come in!" I hope that they will be awkward, but Marks words are very overbearing, but Mark is telling the truth. The people present, whether they are looking forward to or Forbes, are not Marks opponents. They have been clear from the previous battles. This is the point. "You are here, I will go back with him!" Hall waved and waved to see them stay, and then he said to Mark. "Let me go, I will go by myself!" For Hall''s temper, instead of the previous mark, it is estimated that he had already slapped him to death, but now Mark can''t get it. The two dishes that Hall said should be true, from Hall. The barbecue that gave him can be seen. Hall does have some skills in cooking. How to do it is still to be verified. Secondly, in fact, some of Marks hearts like Hall, the reason is very simple, that is, Hall is eating and he has a ratio! -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time.Recommended reading: mistakenly provoke the devil: school grass adults, don''t make trouble ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- The two men went out of the box one after the other. At this time, there were no other people except the attendants. When they saw Mark, they came out and the former waiter came to the ceremony. "Master, we..." "Less, I am going to the kitchen now, you are going to wait for me! I will prepare for you in a moment!" The attendant apparently understood Mark''s temper. When he heard Mark say this, he quickly closed his mouth and waved at the waiters behind him. The attendants immediately disappeared in place. From the upstairs, Hall followed Mark to the kitchen of the hotel. When Hall saw the situation in the kitchen, he couldn''t help but look at Mark. Because the kitchen is very clean, it doesn''t know how many times it is clean compared to any hotel kitchen in the earth era. The kitchen is very large, and the rows of stoves are neatly lined up, but the difference between Hall is that these stoves are not firewood, but magical arrays! Cooking with the magic array, also lost the mark to think! Those who wash dishes and wash dishes also use magical arrays. It seems that the magical array in this place is very advanced and has been used in people''s livelihood. But Mark''s words made Hall look a blank eye. "How? I was surprised? This is the secret weapon of my kitchen. They are all I got from those tactics. www.novelhall.com~ Although they made it, it was what I came up with! Hall really did not think that Mark actually had this mind! After showing off his kitchen, Mark''s face changed, and he looked at Hall Road with a gloomy look. "Kid, now we are two people, I tell you, if you can''t do the food you said, or if the dishes you make don''t have the general quality of the barbecue, don''t blame me!" After a pause, Mark stretched his finger and said to a small stove. "Look at your body so small, you use that stove, right, do you want me to tell you how to activate this magic array?" Hall did not pay attention to Mark''s provocation. He came to the stove in front of Mark, and stared straight at the magic array on the stove. Hall also learned the magic array before, so this magic array is not difficult Hall, after watching it for a few minutes, Hall almost understands one. Mark originally sneered at his face, thinking that if Hall could not start, then he was shooting. And just as he was preparing to see Hall''s ugliness, he suddenly saw Hall''s right hand pointing, followed by a magical bang, and the flame magical moment was activated. "Hey? Did you find him for a moment? A little bit interesting!" Mark knew that Hall had a good mentality before, but he did not think that he could find the miniature flame magic array that did not appear on the market. "call!" Hall is a little more, the magic array is directly closed, and the flame that just emerged disappears. Where is the food? Mark heard the words clapping his hands and the waiter suddenly appeared beside him. "the host!" "Go, take him to the ingredients, bring him whatever he wants!" Chapter 1258： you guess Chapter 1258 you guess "Yes! Master!" The servant heard a quick speech, and then he yelled at Hall. "This adult please come with me!" Hall nodded and led the attendant to the other door of the kitchen. Hall didn''t feel like it when he was outside, but when he came in, he found that the temperature here was significantly lower than the outside. Seeing Hall has some doubts, the attendant has a respectful explanation. "Adult, this is the ice magic circle, because the food is difficult to save, the owner has found a few Master Masters to do!" Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but twitch. Isn''t this a different version of the refrigerator? Mark is a fourth-class sage who is not doing business. Hazhen is very dedicated to the profession of chefs! But what Hall can''t stand is that he actually invited a few masters of the Master to save the ingredients. Hall estimates that this word is not suitable because he believes that these masters cannot all be 100% voluntary. ! The space here is not smaller than the kitchen, and Hall is full of ingredients, and Hall can''t help thinking. "What are you doing? Sichuan and Hunan cuisine..." It is said that Hall was not a chef before he passed through. For food, he was able to do something to deal with his stomach. The so-called Sichuan cuisine and Hunan cuisine, Hall has only heard it. It belongs to the second of China''s eight famous dishes. Hall wants to distinguish them. Hall really doesn''t know, but some of them are clear, that is, whether it is Sichuan cuisine or Hunan cuisine has a common feature, that is spicy! He didn''t know if there was any pepper in the world, but he found some plants that could replace pepper. After thinking for a long time, Hall finally took something out of the waiter''s eyes. "Are you selected?" After seeing Hall, Mark, who was sitting on the stool drinking tea, curiously asked. "Well!" Hall sighed and ignored the mark, and then took the ingredients in his hand to the place of cleaning. "Master, this adult took some Warcraft bones and a big magic fish head..." Hall ignored Mark, but the attendant did not dare. When Hall prepared the ingredients, he quickly said what he saw. "what?" Mark couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Then he turned to look at Hall. When he saw that Hall was seriously cleaning the two ingredients that he had no use at all, Mark was silent for a moment. "Okay, go on!" Mark thinks that Hall should not make a joke about this, and that he is there. He does not believe that Hall''s strength can escape from the palm of his hand. "I would like to see what you are doing! If you are really brushing me, I will not care who you brought it!" Hall, who is cleaning the ingredients, didn''t know Mark''s thoughts. After a lot of effort, Hall took the ingredients to the stove. Mark, who has done a good job of Hall''s inability to finish up, did not continue to follow Hall, but he thought of how Hall got it. "Spare ribs and fish heads, um, then come to a hot and sour pork ribs and chopped pepper fish head!" There is a substitute for the pepper in the earth era. Hall does not worry about the taste of the dish. The only thing that needs to be verified is whether the people here can eat spicy! Anyway, Xiaohei is proof of it. As for people, today is a real thing. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Check it out! "Wind Blade!" Ok? ! Seeing that Hall suddenly exerted a wind blade here, Mark and the attendant could not help but be surprised, especially the attendant, and looked at him in front of Mark with a look of vigilance to protect him. Because it blocked Mark''s line of sight, Mark not only did not appreciate him, but also gave him a slap in the face. "Go on the side! Block me!" Without paying attention to the waiter with a look of resentment, Mark looked at Hall''s move with interest. "Use magic to cut vegetables? Interesting, this kid really has a chef''s mind!" For this, Mark really didn''t think about it. When he saw the small wind blade that came out constantly, Mark suddenly looked at it. "this is" The surprise just made him not notice the situation of the wind blade, until this time he found that the wind blade was not right. "This is not ordinary magic... This is... magical array?!" Mark is not a fourth-class powerhouse, and he can see the difference in this wind blade at a glance. "Interesting, use the spirit to portray the magical array, and draw the magic of the wind from the air to create the magic of the wind?" When Mark suddenly waved his hand, an invisible magical moment suddenly appeared beside him. Although he did not specialize in mental power, with his experience, he still stabilized the magic array very accurately. After feeling the magical array, Mark couldn''t help but he didn''t think that he could really do this. Then he was excited. For a warrior, there is no magic to cast magic, which means that their fighters have a great improvement. Space But Mark is depressed soon, because the power of the fireball formed by his magical control of the magical array is limited, which is very insignificant to him for the current fourth-class powerhouse. "Unfortunately, this seems to require a strong mental power to make this skill more powerful..." Ok? Suddenly Mark seemed to smell something, and turned his head and looked at it. I saw that when he was worried, Hall had already started cooking, and the smell made him smell particularly appetizing. "This...this is the Sichuan food he said? This feeling..." Mark didn''t know how to describe it. Anyway, he felt that this smell made him smell particularly comfortable. If he didn''t see Hall still cooking, he would like to eat it in the past. Forcibly resisting the impulse of the heart, Mark stood up and walked over. Looking at the Hall operation, the ribs that were cut into pieces gradually turned into a yellow and tender appearance, and Mark could not help but move his index finger. "This kid doesn''t lie. It just knows how delicious it is when you smell it. I don''t know how he did it." "All right?" Just as Mark thought about it, he suddenly saw the action of Hall''s pot. He quickly walked over and a rich fragrance was uploaded from the ribs. Mark, who originally wanted to take a bite, saw Hall suddenly wave his hand, and a round iron pot appeared in front of him. "What is this? Is it a pot?" I saw that Hall put the huge fish head in, and then put some spices, and finally poured water over the fish head. What is this? Can fish heads eat? I don''t understand that Mark''s move is like a cat scratching. He is very uncomfortable. He didn''t want to talk. He finally asked this question. However, Halls answer is to make Marks face dark as a pot! "you guess!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1259： What are you doing? What is the first chapter of Chapter 1259? "I will endure!" Mark''s forehead is exposed, and his right hand is clenched to his chest. Obviously, she is restraining her own anger. There is no way for him to make him a fourth-class sage and a greedy person! Otherwise, he will not raise his own strength and make such a mark hotel out. Mark was a sip and didn''t dare to look at himself. He made Hall feel great. From the beginning of Mark, Hall was suppressed by Mark''s strength. Now, finally, I have to find a little face. Although this face is somewhat... With a triumphant smile, Hall turned around in the stunned expression of the waiter to continue to get his own food, regardless of whether the mark that looked very ugly was worried. The attendant felt that he needed to slow down today, or that he would better avoid it. After all, he would not see any good consequences if he saw the scene of his masters eating. But the problem is, if you leave now so rashly, Mark will definitely worry about him, then the question is coming, where should I go? Just when the attendant was sweating and a little overwhelmed, Mark calmed down under the circumstance of the attendants, only to see that he did not worry, but came to the Hall and looked at the Hall to do this with the fish head. dish. In other words, he has been here for a while, although he is not a chef, but he still knows a little more about the ingredients. Like this big magic fish, it is not uncommon in the sea. It can be said that it is a very common fish. They have a characteristic, that is, the head is particularly big! This causes them to eat, as long as they are smaller than their heads, they will swallow without hesitation. For this hunger-stricken big devil fish, its meat quality is only normal, and as long as people capture it, the first time will cut its head and then throw it into the sea. And this fish head attendant is estimated that the person who purchased the goods did not see clearly, and then put it inside. "What did he do with this fish head?" Not only the attendants, but Mark is also a fog, but as the flame continues to heat up, a scent with a pungent smell suddenly comes. "This...this taste..." Mark had just been conquered by the taste of hot and sour pork ribs, and now he smells this, which makes Mark can''t help but take a deep breath. "Cough and cough!" Suddenly a cough came and interrupted Marks fantasies. Mark frowned and turned to look at the coughing person who was the attendant. At this time, the attendant eyes and nose were a little red, and the tears and nose seemed to make him look awkward. "what happened!" Mark said something a little disgusted. The attendant was so scared that he quickly smothered the tears on his clothes, and then he panicked and pointed at Mark. "Adults are forgiving! This smell makes my eyes and nose very uncomfortable! Sorry adults, I won''t dare next time, please forgive me." "Well? It''s hard to be accepted?" Mark looked at the attendant with some doubts. He saw that his forehead was bleeding, and apparently he did not lie. Just as he wanted to say something, Halls voice came from the side. "The things are done, he doesn''t blame him, everyone has different tastes for everyone. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: Guanlu Medical Wu master ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Obviously, he is not suitable for spicy! Spicy? Mark heard Hall say that this strange word was a glimpse, then the nose sniffed and felt the special smell in the air, he said in a mutter. . "It''s really a special taste, is it spicy? Well, it''s very appropriate!" Looking at the Hall that had stopped cooking, Mark quickly looked up and saw the big magic fish head that seemed to be very disgusting. At this time, a scent appeared. This made him want to eat a meal immediately, but fortunately he knows the special situation above, Jaina, the little witch is still there, if Mark really does not have to drink all over, then it will be troublesome. "What are you still doing? Don''t you give me the food?!" After glanced at the attendant, Mark took a piece of ribs from the ribs and then threw himself into Hall''s smile. In the mouth. Mark''s teeth are very good. Seeing the bones take the lead and chewing together. As he chews, the crispy taste of the crispness makes Mark intoxicated. "I didn''t think that this kid was really so powerful. He said that my food was a bit bad. It seems that he really wanted him." Open your eyes and look at your face like a smile and laugh at your own Hall, Markton paused. "Yes, boy, I have taught you about the craft. I will try to give you a solution to the quota, but I have a request." "As long as it is not for me to cook," Uh Not to mention. Mark did have this idea just now Who knows that he has not opened his mouth and was refused by Hall. This makes his face look a little harder to look at. "This bastard!" Mark feels that the number of people who have been rejected today has already caught up with the sum of recent years. In the past, he refused to others. Today, he has tasted this feeling. It is really sour! "That is called Jaina, is the lord''s daughter?" Just when Mark was unhappy, he suddenly heard Hall ask him, and he gave him a natural reflex. "What do you ask for this?" "Oh, nothing, I just thought, you give me the quota, how do you explain to her, it seems that behind her is a lord!" "Hey, what about the lord? Russell, the old boy, I..." Suddenly Mark said that he stopped at halfway. He blinked and looked at Hall. He was just angry with Hall, so he said nothing to say in his heart, but he said it. The key time stopped. Although he is not afraid of Rustain, he can say it in the face of Rustain, but once he is passed to Rustain''s ear, the nature is different. At that time, it will be passed on to him and Rustain is not harmonious. This is not just about the simplicity of the two of them. If it was said before, now whether it is Rustain or Mark, there are many people behind them. The two sides really have contradictions and out of an irreconcilable state, but there will be conflicts and even deaths! The dead are also a common thing for Mark, but the problem is that once this contradiction is expanded, it will not be reconciled casually. By then, the life that Mark wants will never return. So after Mark reacted, his face became harder to look than before. "You kid... what are you doing!" Chapter 1260： Quota Chapter 1260 Places "You kid... what are you doing!" When Mark said this, the tone was already with a sternness. Not only that, but the momentum of his body was slowly revealed. Updates are fast and no ads. After feeling that the air has solidified because of Mark''s breath, Hall not only did not fear, but also pointed his fingers to the two dishes that had just been done. "Try it, if you think you can, we can continue to talk." Marks eyes were a bit sharp. The average person was scared to death halfway under his eyes, but when he looked at Halls forehead with sweat and his face was not afraid of his face, Mark suddenly converges on his momentum. "Well, I have to look at what you want to say next!" When Mark said that he was welcome, he went to the two dishes and looked at it. Then he picked up a piece of ribs that had long been coveted and threw it into his mouth. At first he had nothing, except for a special feeling, this rib was also Nothing, but eating and eating suddenly suddenly, feeling the smell of the taste buds uploaded, Mark could not help but nod. Well, its good, it tastes good. Is this the special spice you use? Seeing that Hall smiled and didn''t talk, and pointed at another dish, Mark was not angry. He took a look at the table when he took the table because he didn''t know where to start. After looking at the fish head, Mark thought about it and took a bit of meat from the fish head and looked at the red fish. Mark did not hesitate to throw it directly into his mouth. When the fish was imported, a feeling of letting him almost smoke on his forehead went directly to the brain. His reflexiveness would spit out, but fortunately he responded quickly. Knowing that this was spit out would definitely make Hall laugh. Therefore, he forcibly resisted the desire to spit out, continued to chew, and felt the spicy feelings that the tongue had uploaded. Mark did not know how to evaluate it. But soon, Mark adapted to this feeling, and he suddenly found that eating it gave him a very cool feeling, a feeling that could not be expressed with words. "Well, good! You two dishes are very good, can be said to be one of the best dishes I have ever eaten!" "Well, thank you for your compliment!" Hall made a slight sigh. Mark waved his hand and said disdainfully, "Okay, eat and eat too. There is something you can say! But I warn you, you better not ask anything that makes me angry, otherwise the consequences will be serious!" "Oh, no!" Hall naturally understood this, so he would not be stupid to ask the idiot request, Hall did not want to do this, but after learning about Mark''s situation, he only had This kind of plan. Hall''s idea is very simple. At present, he has no foundation at the place of the wanderer. There are too many strong people here. Only one person can not be strong in a short time. Hall has no extra time to waste. This unknown dangerous place, the earlier it is, the safer it is to upgrade its strength! Therefore, what he wants to discuss with Mark is that he can cooperate with Mark to open the restaurant all over the island, and Hall can provide recipes and spices, and Mark provides protection! Said to be a guarantee, in fact, what Hall needs is to have an interest in Mark, because he knows that people like Mark can''t help a person for no reason. Of course, if this person has some connection with his interests, then Another matter. "You mean... you want to do business with me?" Hall''s question made Mark stunned. He thought a lot of questions, but he didn''t expect Hall to say this. "It is true, how do you feel?" Hall looked at Mark in a sincere manner, and it seemed to tell Mark that I was so honest. No other additional requirements? No! Hall said straightforwardly. Suddenly he seemed to think of something and quickly said, Yes, there is one thing! "Hey!" Mark heard the words cold, he knew that things would not be so simple, but since he had talked so much with Hall, he didn''t care to waste a little time listening to him. Seeing Mark didn''t speak, Hall understood that he was a little angry, but he didn''t care. After looking at Matt, Hall said. "You still give Jaina the name!" Ok? Mark, who thought that Hall would ask for any excessive demands, suddenly saw a glimpse of this, and he did not expect that Hall would let Mark directly give Jaina. I knew that this is a direct entry quota, which is a place that many people dream of! I don''t know how many enchanter newcomers have won the blood for this quota! However, Hall now directly said to Jaina, which made Mark look at Hall with a look of doubt. "Do you know what this number represents? Do you know that Pierce is here for this quota?" "I don''t know at the beginning! Now I know!" Hall did not lie, and said the situation he knew was not worded. "Then you still..." Mark''s words haven''t finished yet Suddenly a glimpse of his eyes, he looked at Hall''s hands with some differences. I saw that Hall took out a familiar enchantment material from the space ring, and then decomposed it in the face of Mark. "you" What Mark originally wanted to say, but after seeing that the enchanted material was broken down in the hands of Hall for a short time, and it appeared in his hands, even the well-informed Mark was stunned by the scene. It seems that this is not enough. Hall grabbed the spatula on the side, and then took the enchanting material up, then a magical array appeared on the spatula, and Mark found that Hall actually put the pot directly. Shovel to enchant... An enchanted spatula... I thought of it, even if it was Mark''s mouth, it wouldn''t be twitched. "Give, try!" Mark Wenyan reached out and took over the spatula that Hall had handed over. He looked at the enchanted spatula with a weak ray in his hand. Mark resisted the impulse of the smashing Hall, and the spatula on his hand gently waved. "Well? Is it really enchanted? And it''s still windy!" After feeling the situation of the spatula, the shock in Marks heart was only clear to him. Just after the decomposition of Hall to the enchantment, it took less than a minute, which represents what he is clear about. Changed to the master of Pierce, Mark is at most smiled, he has nothing to do, but replaced by this young man, Mark immediately realized that this future future is boundless. At the same time, he also understands why Pierce will bring him to himself, and finally understand why Hall does not bother which position. Because... he really doesn''t need it! Chapter 1261： Can’t help Chapter 1261 can''t help "Uncle Mark, how come back so long?" Jaina was dissatisfied and looked at Mark, who had just returned. m. Mark heard a cough, then he said to Hall behind him. "That Hall, come up with your dishes?" "Ok?!" Everyone heard that Mark actually spoke to Hall in this tone, and they didnt react at all. Especially for Jaina and Pierce, who are familiar with Mark, they are not looked at by some differences. Pierce, who had seen Hall''s perversion, was sober, and he immediately understood that Hall must use his performance to mark, otherwise Mark could not talk to Hall so calmly. Under the gaze of everyone, Hall came over. He didn''t hold the plate as Mark said, but clap his hands behind him, and soon the two attendants came in with the dish. "Well? This smell..." Pierce took a breath and a scent that made him tremble under his body suddenly screamed. This may be the reason! Pierce quickly understood that this should be what Hall said of the Sichuan and Hunan cuisine. "Is this a rib?" After he saw the dish on the plate, he asked some doubts. "Yes, this is the ribs of Warcraft." Hall nodded. "That''s this..." Pierce looked at another dish again, only to see that it turned out to be a fish head, and it was a complete huge fish head. Pierce seems to recognize the fish head, but he is somewhat uncertain, and Jaina on the side is somewhat uncertain. "This is... the head of the big magic fish?!" After Jaina looked clearly, she made a look of disgust and looked at Mark. "Uncle Mark, don''t tell me, is he cooking with the head of the big magic fish?" Hesitant big fish is the most common fish in the land of the wanderer, and it is a very poor meat. Although Jaina has not eaten it, when she recognizes that it is a big magic fish, she still has some fragrance. Looking forward to her, she suddenly lost interest. "Oh, you don''t want to say it?" Jaina heard the words turning to look at Hall, her eyes with a trace of dissatisfaction, watching Hall coldly said. "These are all you do? Hey, don''t think I don''t know, you want to get that place from Uncle Mark!" Ha ha! Hall smiled and didn''t pick her up, then said to Pierce. "Mr. Pierce, can you taste it?" Pierce first glanced at Hall, then looked at Mark again, and saw Mark standing on the side with a calm face. He thought about it and nodded. "That''s good, then I will try it!" Jaina heard a look at Pierce''s "Green Master, he is your disciple? Oh, I finally understand why you didn''t say it. The original person who asked Uncle Mark''s place is you!" Pierce ignored Jaina. He picked up a rib and prepared to put it in his mouth. When he hadn''t put it in, Jaina''s voice came again. "Hey, the master of green skin, I heard that the stomach of the goblin is very bad, don''t eat bad stomach for a while!" Jainas words made Pierce and Mark smile for a while, but they all knew Jainas character. I did not care about her words. "Well..." After putting the ribs in his mouth and chewing, Pierce''s face suddenly changed, which made Jaina suddenly laugh when she saw it. "Look. Master Green. I said that this dish can''t be eaten, spit out..." Jainas words have not been finished, and Pierce suddenly exclaimed. "Well, this tastes really good, delicious! It''s so delicious!" Yeah? Not only was Jaina surprised, but even Ellis looked like she didn''t believe it. Now before this, they and Jaina think that the dishes that Hall did can''t be eaten, but I didn''t think that it would be such a result. "Young Master, can I taste it?" Before, Perry asked if the taste was a bit fragrant. If it wasn''t all big people here, he would have liked to grab the food to eat. Now, when he heard Pierce say this, his stomach suddenly couldn''t help but scream. "Eat!" Hall, who has already planned to cooperate with Mark, naturally wants to see if this is in line with the public''s appetite, so he did not reject Perry''s request. After hearing the consent of the Hall, Perry did not go up, and quickly grabbed a rib of bone and threw it into his mouth. Looking at Perrie''s rude appearance, Ellis wanted to stop, but his movements were slower. "Yeah, its delicious, Ellis. You come a little too!" When I heard Perry, Averyton was a little dumbfounded. Is it really delicious? Seeing Hall nod, Ellis couldnt help but ask. "It''s delicious! It''s delicious! If it''s not too little, I will finish it by myself!" He said that Perry had lost another piece into his mouth, and then he couldn''t help but say that a rib was stuffed to Ellis. At first, Ellis had this resistance, but when the ribs were in his mouth, he immediately found that the ribs tasted really good, and the barbecue he had eaten before was completely different! If you really want to use a word to compare, it is heaven and earth! "Try this fish head!" After Pierce tasted the delicious ribs, immediately turned his eyes to the fish head. After taking a piece of meat and putting it in the near future, Pierce suddenly changed his face, and then the whole face became red. "Green Master, are you okay?" Jaina screamed in excitement. Although she used to find Pierce''s troubles, it didn''t mean she really wanted Pierce to have an accident, so she saw Pierce green for a moment. After becoming red, she first did not satirize Pierce, but cared about him. "Oh?" For Jaina''s expression, Hall couldn''t help but have some differences. He didn''t think that the little witch who had always been so tough would have such a side. "Where! This, this fish..." "I said this can''t be eaten, you don''t listen! Hey!" Hearing that Pierce could talk, Jaina couldn''t help but sigh, and then looked at Hall with a cold face. "No, no, this fish tastes so special, maybe I can''t stand it, but it''s really delicious!" Every time Jaina thought that she could turn the big devil fish that Pierce had turned red, he would become a gourmet, which made him a little princess who often eats food. Especially after seeing them, this is what she did. She began to hesitate. Looking at less and less appetite, Jaina''s curiosity and grin made her unable to walk over. Looking at the last piece of ribs is about to be taken by Perrie, she quickly reached out and grabbed it. "Oh, the last piece is mine!" Saying that Jaina didn''t care if the appetite was poisonous, she tasted it. When the ribs were imported, an unspeakable taste suddenly rushed to the taste buds. "This taste..." Chapter 1262： Cooperation Chapter 1262 Cooperation "This taste... really special!" After watching Jaina say so, Hall and Mark looked at each other and both of them saw the excited look in the eyes of the other party. network "I didn''t think that it was a success! This little witch can be a picky-tasking girl, so she can praise it. It seems that this dish will work!" The previous Mark Hotel was just a thought of Mark''s rise. After meeting Hall today, he suddenly felt that this was a good means of making money. In this world, strength is important, but a lot of wealth is also essential. ! In the journey of practice, wealth can also play a lot of role! Among them, the magic crystal is a kind, although the money can not buy the rare high magic crystal, but the general magic crystal can still be bought, and for Hall, enough first-class holy magic crystal can make him have a powerful The Holy Order summons the beast team. Even if it is a fourth-class sacred powerhouse, in the face of thousands of sacred summoned beasts, it is estimated that there are also escapes! For this, Hall had already made it clear to Mark before, although Mark had some doubts about why Hall would pay with Magic Crystal, but he finally agreed. Although Magic Crystal is a common currency, it will definitely require a lot of money to replace it. Since Hall does not feel the money, why should he do bad people. "Ah! It''s so delicious! I decided, you will be my chef in the future!" After hearing this, Hall, who was still full of smiles, suddenly became gloomy. Not only him, but Mark and Pierce were the same, not only that, but they also looked at each other with a headache. Apparently they have forgotten another hobby of Jaina, the little lover. Once this guy encounters a good thing, he must find a way to get it. Just like this, it sounds particularly familiar! Especially Pierce, he still remembers that when Jaina saw her enchantment, she was not an enchanted item, but directly said it directly. "This person is very interesting. I want to bring it back!" If Mark and Pierce had a good relationship, and Rustein did not mean this, maybe Pierces life would not be what it is today. Seeing Hall''s poor face seemed to want to refuse, and Mark on the side quickly yelled at Jaina. "Jia Anna, how do you brush your child''s temper again, if you are here, I will talk to your father!" "Hey!" Jaina didn''t think that Mark not only did not agree with her request, but also told her father that the whole person''s face became a little bit blue. "Uncle Mark, you..." "Okay, this is the end of the matter. You should go back first. We still have something to discuss. For your question of the recommended quota, you can rest assured that if you go back, I will report it to you!" Jaina didn''t think that Mark would actually go to the order today. For a time, her eyes couldn''t help but get red. Her appearance made Mark feel distressed. When she just wanted to say soft words, she saw Jaina''s cold eyes and looked at Hall, and then left the box without returning. Looking at Jaina''s back, Mark couldn''t help but sigh, how was Pierce, and he looked at Mark''s appearance and shook his head. "I didn''t think you still care for her." It seems that he is not willing to mention this, Mark waved his hand, and then he looked at Hall. "Our cooperation is the beginning. Right now, according to what you said, the activity that started our brand is set on the day of the game! Yes, when do you have time to teach me to cook those dishes?" "Wait? Cooperation? Competition? What''s the situation!" After hearing Mark''s words, Pierce couldn''t help but ask. Mark glanced at the people around him and then looked at Hall. Hall knew that Mark was ready to discuss this. He felt that there was nothing left by the people around him, but in the end he still waved to everyone. . "You go out first." Looking at the news, he nodded, then took the lead and left the box. He understood it. Hall is going to prepare for the pit. Anyway, Hall is not dangerous. There is no difference between him and his absence. Ambrose also followed the lookout and left the box. Only Perry, this guy still reluctantly looked at the fish head that had not finished eating. Ellis, who was on the sidelines, did not give him this opportunity. He grabbed him and went out. go. After everyone went out, Pierce spoke directly. "What are you doing? What cooperation? Hall, have you forgotten what you are doing here?" "Give, Teacher Pierce, don''t be excited!" "How can I not be excited!" Pierce asked Hall to worship him as a teacher, in order to get good results in the Enchanter Newcomer Contest, and then hit the bastard. But now Hall is going to cooperate with Mark? What can I work with Mark? Cultivation? Don''t be kiddingMark is a warrior, Hall is a summoner, and their two careers are not up to the top! Then there is only one possibility, that is to open a restaurant to do business! Pierce suddenly felt that it was a very wrong choice to bring Hall to find Mark. Seeing Pierce''s impatience, Mark suddenly grinned and smiled. "Hall kid, how about, I said Pierce, this guy will worry about it? Look, is there anything wrong?" See Mark at this time to tease himself, Pierce is not a glimpse, the chest that had been rushing suddenly suddenly calmed down, he blinked and looked at Hall, and then looked at Mark cold. "Mark you this bastard! Just now you pointed me out that I haven''t found you yet, you dare to laugh at me now, I am fighting with you!" "Ha ha ha! Don''t make trouble, say something right!" Mark will pick up Pierce, who rushed over, and laughed at Pierce''s impatience. Seeing that Pierce was so bullied by Mark, Hall couldnt help but smile. Obviously, this kind of thing is not a day or two. With Mark''s appeasement and explanation, Pierce slowly learned about the so-called cooperation between Hall and Mark. After he had finished listening, he realized that Halls ambition was big. He was preparing to expand his business to the whole place of the wanderers. No, there may be honors in the mainland! Thinking of this, Pierce looked at Hall''s eyes with a slight change. "Wait! You just said that you don''t want a place?" Seeing Hall nod, Pilston was furious. "You are an idiot! Do you know that if you don''t have this quota, it would have been a test after a month, you will start in a week! Although you have a good talent, but you only learn a few days, how do you compare with others!" "What? Just learn a few days?" Chapter 1263： Provoke Chapter 1263 has caused trouble "What? Just learn a few days?!" After hearing Pierce accidentally revealing Hall''s enchanting talent, Mark and Jaina couldn''t help but exclaim, and Mark called the loudest. When he was in the kitchen, he had seen Hollow''s hand. He thought that Hall had already studied a lot of time in Pierce, and he could say the past with such ability. Only now that I heard Pierce say this, he immediately realized that Halls talent is not described by genius, but that he must use metamorphosis to describe him! In a few days, the enchantment can be completed. If he did not see it with his own eyes, he would surely doubt the person who spoke! Jaina is also very shocked, but she is shocked to be different from Mark. A person who has only learned a few days of enchantment has to participate in the Enchanter Newcomer Competition? Moreover, this person not only participated, but he also disdain to use Mark''s recommended quota, which is a very unbelievable thing for Jaina. Jaina, who soon woke up from the shock, became dark and she felt insulted! An enchanted teacher who had only studied for three days actually told her that she didn''t need a place. Listening to Hall''s tone seemed to be very sure that she could enter the knockout, which made Jaina feel abnormally disgusting! "Ah, I think..." Hall saw Pierce so excited, and he wanted to explain it, but he hadn''t waited for him to finish the conversation, and suddenly Jaina opened the door. "enough!" Jaina''s voice was very loud. Everyone heard the words and turned to see her. Her face was very ugly, and her eyes stared straight at Hall. "You are... are you insulting me?" Insult you? ! Hall had some inexplicable glance at Jaina, who didn''t understand what he said was wrong, or what he did wrong, and the innocent look made Jaina more angry. "Don''t pretend to me! You know that you have learned the enchanted three days, what qualifications are there to participate in the Enchanter Newcomer Contest! I also used a disdainful expression to throw the quota like a junk, I think I am bully. ?" "Jia Anna!" Mark immediately screamed when Jaina got angry. "Uncle Mark! Today, you don''t want to intervene! This is something between me and him!" "But..." Mark wanted to explain the situation of Hall to Jaina, but Jaina did not give Mark a chance. "Uncle Mark, you don''t have to say it!" Jaina showed a serious expression on her face, then turned to look at Hall and said seriously. "I will give you this quota! One month, give you a month''s time, when we try to break down! Whoever decomposes the material is the most stable and pure, who wins! The loser must apologize to the winner! And for the winner People do three things!" "Jia Anna!" Mark and Pierce, who have seen Hall''s means, can''t help but exclaim. They are very clear. Although Hall is not comparable to some masters, his strength and Jaina, who is in the primary stage, is simply Bullying people! "That''s it! One month later, one day before the game, I will come to you!" said Jaina, regardless of Mark and Pierce''s block, turned and walked outside. Looking at the back of Jaina''s departure, Hall just woke up and saw her squatting, then she looked at Mark and Pierce. "I said... What happened to her? I don''t seem to do anything!" Mark heard a sigh. "Jinah was a very thoughtful girl since she was a child. She felt that she was insulted this time!" "insult?" "Yes, he thinks that giving you the quota is the biggest insult!" "The reason is that I only learned three days of enchantment?" Hearing that Hall said this, Mark stunned Hall and said it faintly. "If he just saw the appearance of your enchantment, maybe she would not torture it!" "Why didn''t Mark Man stop her?" Hall looked at Mark with some doubts. He didn''t understand why Mark knew that it was such a thing, but did not stop her. "He is adding social experience to the girl!" Pierce explained why Mark did this. "Oh, this way, then you are not afraid that I will raise it..." Hall just wanted to say some excessive demands, such as making Jaina a maid. "Oh, you won''t! Don''t dare!" Mark suddenly grinned, and he looked at Hall with a confident face. "why?" "Because I and Rustin are stronger than you! Because you don''t have that life to enjoy!" Uh In the face of Marks shameless answer, Hall could not find any reason to refute. Ok! You won! Under the threat of Mark''s powerful strength, Hall compromised, there is no way The strength is not as good as people, naturally this is the result. "That time..." Hall asked after he glanced at Pierce. "Look at what I do! Give you two days to teach this dish to Mark, and then follow my system to learn!" "Ah? Oh!" Originally wanted to reject Hall, and finally agreed to Pierce''s request. Asked Hall to promise, Pierce could not help but sigh, although there were some small fluctuations in the number of Mark, but finally got it, which made Pierce relieved. On the other hand, although Hall offended Jaina, Pierce, who knew Jaina''s temper, thought it was a good thing for him. After all, someone attracted Jainas attention, so Pierce thanked Hall. ...... "Bastard! I dare to do this to me!" In a magnificent hall, Theodore angered a delicate cup on the ground. The servants on the side squatted on the ground, fearing that Theodore would send anger on them. "How is the situation? When will the teacher come back?" Hearing the story of Theodore, a younger servant quickly said. "Returning to the owner''s words, Ji, just received the news, Miss Jaina just rushed out of the Mark Hotel, she is said to be losing her temper along the way." "Oh?" Theodore heard the words and then his eyes lit up, and then his face showed a hint of meaningful smile. "Hahaha, yes." Theodore walked a few steps back and forth, and then continued. "I don''t want to send a message to her. I want to come to hate that has been hated by Jaina, so that I don''t have to shoot it, the kid will not be able to eat it!" After being happy for a while, Theodore smiled and turned to look at a servant and asked, "How is the teacher?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1264： Thats it Chapter 1264 is the same "How is the teacher?" The servant heard the words immediately and respectfully said, "Returning to the master''s words, the adult is still retreating now, but there are still ten days from his time to go out. I think it should be faster." When he heard the servant say this, Theodores face also showed a hint of admiration. "No loss is a teacher! It is already a senior enchanter, and I still work so hard! No, I have to work hard, and there is still a month. I must win the championship in the Enchanter Newcomer Competition." Only in this way, the teacher will be more interested in me!" Thinking of this, Theodore gave up the idea of ??going to Jaina to talk about love for the time being, and immediately told the servant to prepare the materials. He prepared to retreat during this time, although he was sure to get a good one in this test. Results, but I feel that it is better to be cautious. Hall, who originally wanted to follow Pierce, didn''t immediately go to the system to learn. He was asking for questions about the material at this time. The substitutes in his hands were all obtained from Allen''s mainland. There are not many left in his hands. If there is no substitute in the honor of the mainland, then the cooperation of Mark will be ruined! "How to forget to bring the seeds over!" Hall slaps his head in a depressed mood, so that he wants to immediately start the idea of ??opening up the business if it is ruined. After discussing it with Mark, Hall decided to let Mark go to find plants and learn to enchant with Pierce. After all, there is not much time for the enchantress newcomer contest. Hall wants to be at the top of this time, then He needs to take this study seriously. After all, Pierce is a master of the Enchanter, and his strength cannot be underestimated. The experience of so many years is one of the most valuable assets. While waiting for the Marks to find plants, Hall and Pierce repeatedly studied each enchantment program. What makes Pierce a bit of a headache is that Hall, this guy has doubts about these enchanting schemes that have been used for many years. If the situation is known by others, Hall will definitely be killed by the enchanters. They will laugh at Hall''s incompetence, and dare to change the enchantment scheme passed down by the ancestors. However, among these people, it is estimated that Pierce will not do this alone, because Hall just now, once again reinforced the first-class defense enchantment of an armor. Looking at this armor that was significantly better than the original defense of at least one-third of the defense, Pierce was actually very shocked, but he was pretending to be calm. "let me see." Pierce''s voice shook a little with a tremor, and he forcibly resisted the urge to scream and took over the armor handed over. "The magic array is very stable, and the energy provided is very peaceful. There is not much conflict with the original enchantment scheme. It is a slight change in the magic array. How can there be a big change? What is the reason?" Hearing Pierce''s self-talking voice, Hall next to him pointed to the striped path of the magic array above. "I think that the path of this magical array is a little far away. This will cause some energy consumption. Therefore, I have tried to shorten the distance between these two points without a large change of the magic array. You see , like this, when the energy passes, is it becoming more rapid?" Ok? After Pierce heard Hall''s explanation, his head suddenly flashed, and he recalled the situation that Hall had enchanted the arrow before. It seems that the magic array is also the same. I hurriedly looked down at the armor in my hand again and said that Halls finger was in a serious direction. After a moment, he sighed. "A simple question, we didn''t even think about it. We completely enchanted the experience left by the ancestors. It''s no wonder why the enchantment has not improved for so many years. The original problem is here!" Pierce sighed and shook his head. Apparently he was very sorry about the previous practice of the enchanting union. If the enchanted union heard his words, he would continue to do more research on the enchantment. Maybe the enchanter will explode with infinite vitality. "but" Pierce suddenly hesitated for a moment, then took out an armor and some materials from the space ring, so he was enchanted in the face of Hall. This is not the first time Hall has seen Pierce enchanted, but Hall is still looking seriously, because Pierces enchantment and mastery time are very precise. In Halls opinion, Pierce is not enchanting. , but an art! I saw the little goblin enchanter Pierce master''s hands constantly drawing on the material, and soon, the enchanted material was decomposed and purified, and the strange dust of green oil was very beautiful in the hands of Pierce Change the appearance. After the material was stabilized, I saw Pierce holding a strange dust in one hand, and began to portray the magic in one hand against the armor. At first, Pierce followed the original enchantment scheme. The speed of his depiction was not as fast as that of Hall, but it was very precise. It was like mechanization. There was no mistake at all. This is definitely not just a hundred times. To do this, this is definitely the level that has been available for many years. Pierce portrayed very slowly. This time he wanted to learn Hall''s method. He changed a originally fixed path slightly, and just when he just changed course, Pierce suddenly found that the original magic array was actually not. The steady situation, and as his direction of characterization is getting more and more deviated, this magical array becomes more and more unstable. "How could this be?" Pierce looked at the magic circle in his hands with some doubts. He didn''t understand why this happened. After a little slowing down some speed, the magic array was slightly smoother. Pierce seemed to understand what he saw, then he blinked. There was a slight ray of light in his eyes, and the powerful mental power suddenly wrapped the whole magical array, and the line that was portrayed became a lot of crude. "It''s now!" Looking at the magical array that has become very stable, Pierce did not hesitate, and the remaining magical arrays were all in one go. As the strange dust was completely integrated into the lacquered armor, a certain armor burst into a ray of light, and Pierce suddenly showed a smile on his face, because he knew that this was a successful performance of the enchantment. Sure enough, after the light disappeared, an enchanted armor full of defensive energy appeared in front of him. "It turns out!" Chapter 1265： Newcomer contest Chapter 1265 Pre-News Contest "It turns out!" Pierce looked at his eyes and was successfully improved by the enchanted armor, and his heart suddenly sighed. m. Hall''s approach is indeed feasible, but it requires a condition, that is, the mental power of this person must be strong! If you must use a scale to measure, and you want to complete a modified primary enchantment that enhances your power, his mental power must reach the medium enchanter! However, the medium enchanter can directly use the medium enchantment, and the defensive power is at least double that of the elementary enchantment. In this case, why should others not improve the elementary enchanting equipment? Its not that Halls innovation is useless. Think of it, its great, and the better the advanced enchanter! Think about it, when the two are also expert-level enchanting equipment, one is the expert-level enchanting shield, and the other is the improved expert-level enchanting arrow. A modified expert-level enchanted arrow that boosts at least 30% will definitely break the shield of the expert enchantment, so under the same level, the improved enchantment equipment is much stronger! And there is one more point, that is, this improvement plan is that Hall made it out in two days. If Hall has studied it more carefully, will it make a more reasonable and powerful enchantment plan? Thinking of this, Pierce increasingly felt that he could accept Hall as a disciple, which is the most correct thing he has done in his life! "Hall, for a month''s time, it''s still very long, but it''s too short for our enchanter. The Enchanter Newcomer Contest is not just as simple as trying to enchant, although the enchantment is not too much for you. Big problem, but one of them is to test enchantment knowledge!" Speaking of enchantment knowledge, Pierce looked up at Hall with a look of **** expression. "The enchantment knowledge? Teacher Pierce, what do you mean, in addition to the operation of the enchantment newcomer contest, there is a theoretical knowledge test?" operating? theory? This is the difference between Pierce and the thought of Hall. It feels like this is the case. "Well, that''s it! So for the next period of time, you put most of your energy into theoretical knowledge. For enchantment, I think the general primary enchanter should not be your opponent, you just need to be familiar!" In Pierce''s view, Hall''s enchantment ability is at least the level of the intermediate enchanter, so you don''t have to worry about others being able to compare him. Therefore, what he is most worried about is the comparison of theoretical knowledge. "That line, I don''t know the theoretical knowledge..." The Halls words have not been finished yet. I saw a bunch of reels suddenly appearing in front of me. Looking at the scrolls that were piled up into hills, Halls mouth could not be twitched. "That is the teacher of Pierce, these are not all enchantment theory knowledge?" "All?" Pierce laughed at Hall''s somewhat guilty tone, and the smile made Hall feel a little bit unbearable. "You think too much, this is just the most basic enchantment theory!" After being confirmed by Pierce, Hall couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. In the early years, he didn''t like reading books very much, but now it takes a month to see the scrolls that are piled up in a hill. This kind of sour feeling. It is impossible for people who are different worlds to understand. Then, for the next period of time, both Hall and Pierce had not left, and even the food was brought in. There is no way, so many reels, even if Hall has a strong spiritual support, he can''t fully grasp it in a short time, and people like Theodore, who have been under the guidance of teachers for many years, instead of theoretical knowledge. More realistic, in their view, this theoretical knowledge test is at most a transition. If Theodore knew that Hall was just in contact with the Enchanter, he would participate in the Enchanter Newcomer Contest. I don''t know if he would be surprised that his eyes would fall out. And this is the root cause of Jaina''s anger. She is so confident because she knows that Hall is likely to be eliminated in the first level of theoretical knowledge! The time has been very fast, and the originally popular Wuhua City has become more prosperous and lively because of the Enchanter Newcomer Contest. After more people get up, there will be more troublemakers, so the defensive power here is strengthened. A lot, in this respect and the Olympic security of the Earth era. During this time, the hot Mark Hotel suddenly made an event, saying that in order to support the Wuhua City Enchanter Newcomer Competition, the Mark Hotel can enjoy a 20% discount on the new dishes. It is not uncommon to say that this kind of discount activity is in Wuhua City, but it is indeed the first time to eat and discount! Therefore, this activity was put out, the Mark Hotel was suddenly crowded here This was once passed to the eyes of the city owner Rustin. "What is this guy Mark is doing, not doing good cultivation, doing this low-lying thing all day long!" The person who spoke was not someone else, it was Rustain who was uncomfortable after hearing the news. I saw that Rustain is also a middle-aged uncle, but his appearance is much better than that of Mark''s rough mine. Of course, Rustain does not despise Mark because of this, because he knows, When Mark was young, he did not grow worse than him. This is because of the incident, Mark himself abandoned himself and finally lost his life. "It seems that Jaina has not gone out to make trouble recently. She has not locked herself in the room to practice enchanting. It seems that she is sensible!" For this daughter, Rustain is very a headache. He is usually spoiled by him. Because of her reversal, she is even more disobedient. Every time she wants to clean up Jaina, she can''t help but think of her wife''s death. Finally, it will not be there. Suddenly I saw Jaina sensible, which made Russell happy, so this time, as long as it is the enchanting material that Jaina needs, he will not give him a way to get it. "How is the situation in Licheng?" After hearing Ruthstein''s words, a figure came out of the darkness. "Returning to the Lord of the Lord, our reinforcements have arrived in Licheng. According to the return, Licheng was already on the verge of being attacked when it arrived, but it was good for them to arrive in time to avoid the destruction of the city by the beast." Upon hearing this, Lustans face showed a hint of hatred. "The **** in the sea, one day I will cut your head! Let you know that I am not so bully!" Chapter 1266： Rustain Chapter 1266 Rustein Russell said that the **** is not an ordinary person, or that he is not a human being. He is a holy class of Warcraft in the endless sea! The strength is similar to that of Rustain, a rare dragon octopus! A kind of Warcraft that is said to be a cross between a dragon and an octopus! It can also be seen from here that the people of Xiaohei are really too unclean in life! Although the dragon octopus is a hybrid, it inherits some of the dragon''s habits, such as greed, bloodthirsty and hegemony! It controls some of Warcraft, and then let them act as its pioneer to attack human cities. The specific reasons are temporarily unknown, in the view of Rustain, or this is the nature of the Dragon Bloodthirsty. Updates are fast and no ads. However, he did not dare to say this. After all, the world does have the existence of a dragon. It is said that they are in a faraway place. The specific position may only be known to several people at the highest level of the elite. If the one who accidentally confuses the dragon is passed on to other people with ulterior motives, it will not only be his territory, but even he may be killed and then promote the dragons that are out of reach! "Lord Lord!" Rusten, who was thinking, was suddenly awakened by his men. After reacting, he looked at his hand and said faintly. "Well, what else?" The black shadow was not angry with Rusten''s tone, but instead looked down at him with a more respectful head. "The Lord of the Lord, I have a message here. It is said that there was a man in the city of Licheng who summoned tens of thousands of flying warcraft to scare off the beast! It is because of this that we gave the reinforcements enough time to rush to Licheng." "What? Tens of thousands?" Russell, who had a calm face, suddenly changed his face. After realizing that he was out of order, Rustam calmed down a little, and then said. "What level of Warcraft is it?" "The best strength is the first-class summoning beast, and the rest are seven or eight such strengths!" "Well!" After hearing that Warcraft was not very advanced, Russell was relieved. After all, he did not know the situation of the summoner. This made him very passive. If this person had an idea for Licheng, Even if he is, it is very difficult to destroy this summoner. "Where did the man go?" "Sorry for the Lord of the Lord, I am going to rule you about this matter, and it will take some time to come back!" Rustain, who knew his ability, was not angry with this matter. He waved his hand and let the man retreat. Then he closed his eyes and thought about it. "A mysterious summoner? It should not be our island. The other two guys don''t seem to have any powerful summoners. It seems that they should be from outside the island. What is his purpose? Why help? City resists Warcraft?" I don''t understand that Russant was a little upset and looked at the sky outside. Rustam thought about it and said to himself. "Forget it, wait until the news comes back and say, Mark that **** is not making some delicious food? Just now it is a little hungry." Speaking of this, Russell got up and walked directly to the outside, and the black shadow behind him saw it and immediately followed it in a hidden way. ...... At this time, the Mark Hotel has a lot of people here. Many people have come to this place after hearing this news. Fortunately, everyone knows that Mark Daren is a person who cannot be provoked, so there is no such thing as a mole. The situation of trouble. "Is this not my brother? Why are you here today?" "Oh, it''s the younger brother. Isn''t that I heard that the Mark Hotel has a special offer? I heard it after I heard this news. Are you?" "I am also similar. I originally wanted to eat something and just go shopping. I suddenly heard that there was a new dish here, and I couldnt help but come over." "Haha, brother, you are still the same, you can''t change this habit." "Can''t change! For many years, in addition to making money, eating is my life!" After the two chilled, they then talked about this new dish. "Its really lively. I didnt think that Marks adult is so famous. Its just a dish name that makes such a big scene. It feels even more famous than the Chamber of Commerce of the Fox People! "Hey, look at what you said, Mark''s strength is here. The Fox people are just having a smart mind. If Mark is willing, they can kill them at any time!" "Hey! Brother, this can''t be said!" It may be too exciting. Just when the man said this, he blurted out without going through the brain for a while. Fortunately, the people next to him did not notice him. Otherwise, this word was passed to the ears of the Fox people. It is estimated that even life will be threatened in the future. "Ah, thank you, my brother, look at me, its a slip of the tongue!" The two did not know their conversations were heard by one person. "Humph!" The cold-hearted man was dressed in a black robe, and the black robe wrapped his whole person. His dress was very common here, so it did not attract other attention. I saw him carefully look at the two people who had a lingering fear, and then he looked up at a red banner that was pulled away. I saw a clear line on the banner. "Mark is eager to develop a new dish! Don''t miss it! Everyone who spends today will give a 20% discount!" The black robe blinked and then suddenly heard a snoring sound from the front, and everyone''s eyes were drawn to the past. "Everyone please collect the queuing number. If you are willing to become a member, you can make a 20% discount on the 20% discount. In the specific situation, someone will introduce it to the adults!" Rusten was also a black robe at this time. He didn''t want to be seen by others. After all, he was the lord. He didn''t like the appearance of being onlookers. He just heard the sound when he arrived. "This mark... How did it become so popular? Ten percent off on a 20% discount? Members? It sounds like a good deal, but I don''t believe in the sky." Sure enough, after Russell received the brand, he heard the introduction of the attendant. It turns out that this member is divided into several grades. It costs a certain amount of money each year to maintain this membership, and there is one more point, that is, you must save money! "This bastard! Does he want to be a fox?" In the end, Rustin still had to pay for a minimum Bronze member. He wanted to see if this Marks answer was to make a dish that made it known throughout the city. "If it is not good, I will definitely marry your store!" Chapter 1267： Opening Chapter 1267 Opening At this time, the Mark Hotel has gathered everyone''s guests. Most of these people are coming to the bustle. Of course, there are some people like Rustam who really come to taste the food. After all, Mark Hotel stands in Wuhua City for so many years, still has him. The strength is not because Mark is a fourth-class sage, you can force others to come here to eat. m. When the menu came up, everyone was immediately attracted by the two dishes on the menu. "Sour and spicy pork ribs, chopped pepper fish head?" As soon as I saw these two names, even Russell frowned. "I know what is hot and sour pork? Is there a hot and sour pepper? Is it a fish head? Can it be eaten? Isn''t this a flicker?" But now I don''t see the dishes, so when everyone hesitated, one person said aloud. "Give me all the time! I believe in the craftsmanship of Mark Daren! He is a one-of-a-kind person! I admire him too much!" Everyone couldn''t help but turn a blind eye. It turned out that this guy is the iron powder of Mark Daren. It is estimated that it will not taste good for a while, and he will pretend to be delicious. Although there are some fakes, but everyone has been reminded by this person, the reaction has already given money to become the so-called VIP, do not spend money, it is better to try it than to offend Mark. "Give me two things, speed!" "Give me some more, go back and make up the money!" Under the leadership of that person, Rustin also bought two dishes, he would like to know, this dish is not as delicious as Mark said. With the appearance of the first person who eats crabs, the people who follow are starting to order food. These people are either rich or expensive, or those who have one day and no blood, and they are doing it in time. Therefore, those mercenaries who had been swearing did not hesitate too much, and they ordered the two dishes that were equivalent to their ten-day meal. This scene is clearly seen by Mark, who is hiding in the dark. "I didn''t think that a simple propaganda and a VIP card would have attracted so many people, Hall kid, really have you!" Hall heard a little smile, and he did not think that this method of rotten street in the earth would be so effective in this world, but I think this method will soon become popular soon, and it will soon make people lose the original. That kind of excitement. "Oh, this is just the beginning. As long as they start their reputation, they will get better and better!" After a pause, Hall continued. "The alternative plant problem..." "Reassured, people have been controlled by me, I am not stupid, naturally know the importance of these plants! Although I can temporarily let this plant not be exposed, but in the end..." Marks words are not finished, but the wise Hall naturally knows what he means. The plants in the formula cannot be concealed for too long. After all, the people who do business are not just Marks. As long as they are serious about investigating, they cant use them. In a few months, the plant that can replace pepper will soon be discovered. However, Hall is not worried, because at that time, the reputation of the Mark Hotel has started, and with the practice of these months, I want to come to those who open new ideas and want to use this new kind of spices. It will be Marks opponent. Besides, when Mark sees the interest, will he be so easy to let people know? Obviously not! "I will continue to come up with a few new dishes in the future. Those who want to take advantage of it, I will let them lose only the underwear!" In fact, Hall wants to say that they can even accompany their underwear, but there is a fox on the side, he will not be so explicit. However, after Foxe heard the words of underwear, he couldnt help but smile at the charming white Hall, and then snorted him. What Hall doesn''t know is that Hu Mei was deeply moved by Hall''s talents, whether it is the strength of his genius summoner, or the talent of learning enchantment, even cooking is a hurry. A man like this, let alone her, is estimated to be a woman who is deeply attracted to him. Just as Fox looked at Hall with his eyes, suddenly Marks voice came from the side. "I didn''t expect them to come too!" they? Hall couldn''t help but hear a word. He turned his head and glanced at the guest who was sitting in front of him. He didn''t see anything special. wrong! Suddenly, a few people wearing black robes were particularly awkward in the crowd, not because they were wearing new styles, but many people were wearing black robes, but there were fewer people around them. It seems that those people are afraid of what they are like. of. "The old kid of Rustein is coming! Oh, it is estimated that he wants to see my joke." Rustin? The father of the little witch? Lord Lord? Hall and Hu Mei heard the words, they did not think that the lord would come here. Talking about Mark''s gaze, Hall saw the man, only to see him wearing a black robe, except for one person beside him, the rest of the people were sitting far away. Seems to feel Rustain suddenly looked up, when his family saw Hall and Mark, he could not help but said to the side. "I said, I want to be alone, you see, exposed?" "Sorry, adults! I..." The black robe man on the side was the former man. After hearing Ruthstein''s blame, he apologized. "Okay, don''t worry about them. Since the dishes are coming, let''s have a look. If it''s not good, let''s give this store together. You must start!" When people come to hear the words change, the corners of their mouths are constantly twitching, joking, here is Mark''s restaurant, the store is such a thing, it is estimated that the lord dare to say so, if he really does, the first death is absolutely he! He is deeply aware of the power of Mark''s adults, a horrible existence that is not weaker than the Lord''s adult. "Ah, make a joke, look scared you, hey, this smell, um, although its weird, its really good! Russell was joking while he was eating, but after the ribs were put into the near future, a special taste suddenly poured into the taste buds. The black man heard a sigh of relief and heard Lustein let him eat. He just wanted to reach out and suddenly heard a burst of exclamation from the frown. "This... this smell, too! It''s so delicious!" "Ah, this... what is this smell, my tongue is numb! But this feeling seems very good." "Well, this rib is really delicious, and this fish, God, this is not the head of the big magic fish?" "This is the fish head of the pepper? How is the head of the big magic fish? Can you eat it?" And when everyone was confused, a persons voice suddenly exclaimed. "It''s delicious! I didn''t expect the fish head of the big magic fish to be so delicious!" Chapter 1268： I have no opinion Chapter 1268 I have no opinion "It is!" Seeing that everyone liked these two dishes so much, Marks face was filled with joy. This article was started by "Well!" Hall nodded slightly, don''t look at him so calmly, in fact, he had already opened his heart. This kind of money is too important for Hall in Allen''s mainland. After all, many things can''t be bought with money. Besides, Hall''s strength can already be traversed on Allen''s continent. He has no need at all. I will pay attention to what kind of money and what I want, and I can take it with his powerful strength. However, it is not good to be honored in the mainland. Let''s not say how strong the dark and bright Protoss are. Even the land of the wanderers here, the powerful people don''t know how many, Hall wants to occupy a place here, then in addition to promotion In addition to strength, he needs foreign aid. Mark is one of his best foreign aids at the moment. As far as Hall knows, the fourth-class powerhouse on the island is considered to be the top ten, and there are some interests closely related to Mark. Mark will never stand by. Of course, Hall did not think that Mark would unite with other powerful people to imprison Hall, crush everything he had, and let him create benefits for them. For example, in front of the Russell lord, Hall once thought that Mark would unite with him to deal with himself, but Hall did not have no backhand. Among them, Xiaohei is one. If these people really start to fight for themselves, then Hall will release Xiaohei. During this time, Xiaohei constantly asks Hall to ask for the holy magic crystal, which was originally intended to strengthen the summoning. After considering the Horde, the Hall of the Beast decided to temporarily not promote those Warcraft to the Holy World of Warcraft. After all, the first-class World of Warcraft has limited strength. In the honor of the mainland, this holy level has not reached a horror. Numbers, the enemy is not afraid. Therefore, Hall feels that it is not as good as it is to go out and devour the holy magic crystal to the black. If the black is evolved into the second-class holy warcraft, then the strong strength of the black dragon should not be a problem for a fourth-class sage. Another point is the enchantment union! With Halls current understanding of the enchanted union, this enchanted union is as powerful as the lord! Even the island owner! Hall thinks that the president of the enchantment union should also be a strong person. If he can get into his eyes and get the **** of the enchanted union, if he wants to come to Mark or Rustain wants to move Hall, he will think about the consequences. worth it. "Well, yes! You can help me to pass a word to Mark. I will say that I want to buy a share in this restaurant. Lets say half first, the bottom line is a quarter!" After Rusten was full, he did not go to see Mark, but after he gave instructions to his men, he got up and left. Looking at the back of Rustains departure, his hand was speechless. He automatically ignored Ruthsteins words in front of him. He knew very well that if he dared to say such a mark, Marks stinky temper would never give him the opportunity to explain directly beat him up and then thrown out. Rather than being so sad, it is better to say directly to Russells bottom line. After Russell left, there were also a group of people wearing black robes discussing. "This dish tastes really good. If you can get this formula, we can definitely cooperate with other islands with our ability. At that time, we will be able to become the largest chamber of commerce in the home of the wanderer! Even if it is a wanderer The king of the earth must look at our faces!" A black robe man said with excitement. "No! -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: ЦЦС: ү, ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- If we do this, Mark will definitely face us directly, I think we should cooperate with him! Instead of spying on his recipe! Another black robe man heard the words and shook his head to deny the idea of ??the black robe man. He felt that it was too dangerous to do so. The most powerful of their chambers of commerce is that they are the fourth-class seniors, and Mark and Rustin are the fourth-class seniors. Dont look at the contradictions between the two, but he thinks this is a The illusion, if Mark and Rustain have a good relationship, don''t say it is a development chamber, it is estimated that there may be extinction! "You are always so timid, how to grow the Chamber of Commerce in the future? I see you still go back to the old age!" "You!" The black robe man suddenly became angry when he heard the words. He just wanted to get angry, but after hearing a voice next to him, he calmed down. "okay!" After the sound was heard, the black robe men immediately closed their mouths. It can be seen from this that this person should be the principal of this pedestrian. "Noisy can''t solve the problem, I will go see Mark!" "but" "Nothing, Mark is not an ordinary person. People who look down on him are dead! Things are set!" "Yes" ...... "Master, there is a waiter who claims to be an adult of Rustin to see you Sure enough... this bastard!" Mark heard his face changed, but he soon recovered. Seeing Halls doubts, Mark explained that Rustain has tasted this dish, and he knows the value of this dish, so he will not give up this opportunity easily! "Oh!" Hall understood. The feeling of this Lustein is to fight the autumn wind! Even if you know that, Hall is not angry, there are two fourth-class sages to escort, people who dare to mess up, I really do not know how to live! "Hello, Mark!" "Well, are you comfortable? Long time no see!" Mark nodded slightly. The man, known as Shutan, said with a respectful expression, "Thanks to Mark Man for remembering it! This time brings the owner''s meaning." "Well, let me know, I want to hear what the old guy wants!" Shutan selectively forgot the words of Mark. "The owner''s meaning is that he wants to buy a quarter of this business and hopes that Mark can agree." "A quarter? Hahaha" Mark heard a sigh of laughter. "Shutan, you are still the same, it is estimated that the old **** is half said at first! Hey! Count your kid to know the truth! Also the **** runs fast, otherwise I will kill him!" Shutan heard a few words, and thought that Rustain had already known that it would be such a result, otherwise he would not go so fast. "Hall, what do you think?" Ok? Shutan couldn''t help but hear that he didn''t think Mark would ask a young man. "Wait? Is he the one who made the dishes?" Hall did not pay attention to the surprise of Shutan. He knew that since Mark said this, he must have believed this person, so he said this. "I have no opinion." Chapter 1269： How are you here? Chapter 1269 Why are you here? "I have no opinion!" Hall thought very clearly. The current situation is that he is out of weakness. Whether Mark or Rustain is not what he can currently provoke, he can consider this enchantment newcomer contest, as long as he can A good result in the test, then there is still some hope. m. The most economical, mobile-free site for mobile phones. Mark sees Hall so agreeing to this request in a crisp and neat manner, and his heart is not a glimpse. He did not expect that Hall would directly agree, and he began to think that Hall would propose what conditions, but soon he understood that Hall promised so clean. The reason for Lisuo. "Oh. You can rest assured that you can at least keep a quarter of your shares!" "Well? Are you still ready to send a quarter?" "Send?" Matt heard the words of Hall, his face suddenly showed a mocking expression. "How can I send it? This quarter, I can make a huge fortune for those who remember me!" "The man you said is..." Hall said here, his eyes could not help but look at a group of black people not far away. This group of black people is obviously an organization, and the purpose of coming to them is also for this new recipe. "Who are they?" "You don''t know?" Mark heard a little confused look at him. "I really don''t know." Hall did not know the identity of the group of black people. Mark looked at Hall''s expression not like a lie, and he said it after a while. "Oh, this way, I want to come to you soon." Uh Hall was a bit dumbfounded. He didn''t think that Mark would say so, but after seeing Mark looking at the eyes of Fox, he seemed to understand something. "Fox people?" He heard about the situation of the Fox people from Fox Mei. The business talent of the Fox family was born that they would not easily let go of the situation here. "Oh." Mark did not speak, watching Fox smile. "Adults, they should be the people of the Wusong City Fox family. With my understanding of them, I think they should not let go of this opportunity. This time they can come here, obviously seeing the new cuisine of this heart. Value, if you dont want to use it, they will go directly to Mark Max!" "Oh!" Hearing Hall''s explanation, Holden understood it. He glanced at Fox, and then he looked at Mark. "Do you want to manage this?" Mark shrugged his shoulders. "You can cooperate with anyone, of course. Fox people are naturally the most suitable one. If you don''t like it, we can choose other people!" Mark is very clear, like a hotel management, he can still be competent in a family, but once involved in a few, then Mark is a little powerless. He has already noticed the existence of Fox in the past. After all, the power of the Fox people in Wuhua City cannot be underestimated. Its strong commercial ability has occupied a certain position in Wuhua City. If the fox family is directly removed, Wuhua City is estimated to be For a while, this is why Rustain didn''t start with them. "Fox, what do you say?" Hall glanced at the face of the blue-eyed fox, and Humei looked at Hall after hearing this, and he said after a slight struggle. "All by the adults!" "Then let them come over?" Hall turned and looked at Mark and asked. "No, this promotion is in place. I don''t want to wait for these guys for too long. They won''t take long, they will come over!" Not to mention, after Mark finished, the black robe broke the man and came here. Mark''s attendants naturally won''t let them do this, so they will be intercepted when they come over. "What are you going to do?" The black people who were intercepted were not angry, and the one who led the waiter looked at him with a faint look. "Please tell Mark Daren, the Fox people want to see!" Fox people? In Wuhuan City, the Fox people were a big force, so the attendant was shocked when he heard this, and then immediately gave a ritual to your Fox people. "Please wait a moment, I will inform Mark Dad immediately!" Not long after, Mark received a notice from the attendant. "Look, I said they are a group of guys who can''t see money. Am I not wrong?" Seeing that everyone did not speak, Mark continued to say that "the situation of the Fox people is quite special. They have reached an extreme in Wuhua City. If there is no other new industry, they will not only stay in place, but also go backwards! This cooperation is an opportunity for them. We can use this opportunity to get a lot of benefits from the Fox people." Looking at the eyes that Mark looked at, Hu Mei said with a slight sigh. "You can do whatever you want with Mark. You just want to leave a glimpse of the Fox people." "Good to say!" Just after Marks words were finished, the attendant brought a group of people wearing black robes from the outside. "I have seen Mark Dad!" Under the leadership of the black robe figure several black robe men immediately took a gift to Mark. "You don''t have to be a gift, it''s not an outsider. I don''t want to wear a black robe?" The man in the black robe smiled and waved his hand, and suddenly the black robe fell from her. "Hu Ying has seen Mark Dad!" "Oh? Hu Ying? You should be the most intelligent person by the Fox people!" "Adults have won the prize!" Hu Ying was not excited by Mark''s praise, and his look looked very calm. "Oh, I didn''t swear." The Fox people have improved their strengths over the years. If you want to use them for a long time, the Fox people can be strong." Mark''s words made the fox people''s faces change, but the head of the fox is a faint smile. "Adults, we are a good citizen who is law-abiding, but you also know that the land of the wanderer is not a good place. If you want to develop here, you must have some strength, otherwise it will be easily swallowed." Nothing left!" "But while I am strong, I hope to get help from adults, or that this is a mutually beneficial cooperation. What do you think of adults?" "Hey!" Mark snorted. He naturally knew the meaning of Fox, although he wanted to refuse, but his current situation is inseparable from the help of these Fox people, pulling the Fox people who are good at business ability. The chariot, which has more advantages than disadvantages for the development of the Mark Hotel. Hu Ying saw that Mark did not deny, and his face suddenly showed a confident smile. When he just wanted to say something, he suddenly suddenly widened his eyes. She looked at the person behind Mark and said with exaggeration. "How are you here?" Chapter 1270： Neglected Hall Hall 1270 is ignored "How are you here?" With Hu Yings screams, the fox people who were present suddenly followed the sound, and after they saw the people, everyone could not help but exclaim. m. "this is not" "I didn''t expect everyone to remember me. It''s my pleasure! And, my good sister, how do you look surprised?" younger sister? Hall didn''t think that Hu Ying turned out to be a charming sister, but now it seems that it looks a bit like it. "Hu Mei! You dare to come back?" Fox, no, it should be Hu Meiwens eyes showing a hint of hatred, but soon she converges, looking confidently at Hu Ying. "How can I not come back? I said, I will come back to you, and yours!" Hey! Hu Yings face was very ugly. Hu Meis appearance can be said to have disrupted her plan. Originally, I wanted to make the Fox people become stronger through the shareholder wind of Mark Daren, but now Hu Meis time bomb came back. How can this make her not worry? You must know that although Hu Mei was driven out of Wuhuan City, Hu Meis supporters in the family still have a lot. She just wanted to say that she was wearing a fox, but one person has already taken the first step. "You...you are Missy? Are you really back?" I saw a man in the black robes of the fox family. He took off the hood of the black robe while walking, and then looked at Hu Mei with an unbelievable expression. Road. "It''s me! Two elders! I am back!" The original one who spoke was the second elder of the Fox family. He had always supported Hu Mei, but in the end he finally went out to work. When he came back, he found that Hu Mei had left the Fox family. This made him regret very much. Always in guilt and self-blame. "Good! Come back! Just come back!" The two long-distance proverbs of the Fox people have not finished yet. Hu Yingjiao on the side shouted, "What good! Two elders, pay attention to your identity, Hu Mei is a wanted man of the Fox people! Give me her!" In addition to the two elders, the rest of the fox men''s black robe men heard the words and looked at Hu Mei. "Give me a hand! She is your big lady!" The two elders changed their faces and immediately yelled at the black robe men. "Missy? I am sorry two elders, Hu Ying is our big lady!" "You!" The two elders heard the change of face, what he just wanted to say, suddenly a huge momentum came from the side, and suddenly the people were given a town. "I said, have your fox people developed too smoothly recently, and some don''t put me in the eye?" As Mark said this, suddenly the face of the fox men changed, especially Hu Ying, she was just angry with Hu Mei''s appearance, which made her forget where it is. Therefore, after hearing the words of Mark dissatisfaction, Hu Ying immediately woke up and said to the fox men. "Stop, don''t look at what is here, don''t you come back?" In fact, Hu Ying said that the few Fox people have long wanted to return, after all, Marks reputation is very big, not weaker than the urban master! In the face of such a big man, what is the difference between this and looking for death? "Yes! Missy!" In addition to the fox family two elders did not respond and now Hu Mei side, the other few fox men quickly retreated to Hu Ying. "I''m sorry Mark, there are some people who don''t understand things!" After Hu Ying finished this, her eyes looked confused and looked at Hu Mei. She was up in her heart and why Hu Mei appeared here, and still behind Mark, can she say Hu Mei? Has climbed the big tree of Mark? "Damn, wouldn''t it be like this? I knew it would be like this, I should have killed her at the beginning!" Hu Ying regrets that she did not scribble the roots, so today she will be so passive. Hu Yings flash of killing was seen in Hu Meis eyes. She naturally knew what Hu Ying was thinking, so after seeing Hu Yings fearful color, Hu Mei smiled. "Giggle, look scared you, Mark is very good talking." Mark heard his eyes blinking. When Hu Mei opened his mouth, he knew what Hu Mei was thinking. It was nothing more than a fox and a tiger. He glanced at the Hall with a calm face. Marks heart snorted and he ignored Hu Mei. Seeing Mark was not angry because of Hu Meis words, Hu Mei and Hu Ying both had a slight change in their hearts. Hu Mei was grateful to see Hall. She didnt understand where she could do it. Marks adult can do this. Its estimated that its in Halls share, and Hu Yings bite, she didnt think Hu Meis. People actually mixed up with Mark, which is not good news for her, even for the entire Fox people. "Missy Miss you..." The fox family two elders first saw a happy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ then seemed to think of something, his face looked anxiously looking at Hu Mei. Although he is happy to see Fox again, this does not mean that he would like to see Hu Mei destroy the Fox people by the hands of the strong. After all, the Fox people are his roots. Without the Fox people, how long can he survive in this chaotic wanderer? "The two elders don''t worry, my business with her only involves us, and it won''t involve the fox family." The fox family two elders heard a little bit of relief, but he was somewhat puzzled, that is what Hu Mei is going to do. "Hu Ying, you don''t seem to see the form in front of you. You want the whole family to join the business of Mark''s adult, but what are you doing?" "Hey!" Hu Ying heard a cold voice, looked at the mark without talking, and then this was against Hu Meidao. "What do I rely on? With the commercial ability and strength of our Fox people, we can provide a lot of cheap manpower and material resources for adults, and you? What do you have to be proud of?" If I change to Hu Mei before, it is estimated that Hu Ying said that she naturally has no confidence to refute, but now it is different, everything is because of the Hall around! "Giggle!" Hu Mei smiled, did not directly answer Hu Ying''s words, but Hu Ying and other people''s gaze came down to the side of Hall, in the eyes of the public to the Hall. "Master, they don''t believe me, what do you say I should do?" "Cough!" When I heard Hu Meis words, Hall couldnt help but cough a few times. Until this time, Hu Ying discovered that she had made another mistake, that is, she had ignored the Hall here from the beginning! Chapter 1271： Compromised mark Chapter 1271, Compromising Mark "I don''t know this...the adult is..." Hu Ying looked at Hall with some suspicions. She didn''t know who Hall was, but she understood that it was not able to stand in Mark. It is definitely not an ordinary person, because ordinary people simply have no way to enter Mark''s eyes. ! "Cough!" Seeing everyone looking at themselves, Hall said this. "It doesn''t matter who I am. Since you have come here today, let''s make a long story short!" Looking at Hu Ying, whose face was cloudy and uncertain, Hall said faintly. "You are the person in charge of the Fox people now?" "Responsible person?" Although Hall''s words are somewhat unclear, but Hu Ying still understands, she nodded. "Yes, I am currently the acting president of the Fox People''s Chamber of Commerce!" "Oh? Agent president? That''s OK, I just want to inform you of one thing. Starting today, the Fox People Chamber of Commerce is controlled by Hu Mei!" what! ! When Hall finished this sentence, not only Hu Ying, but even the fox family two elders could not help but widen their eyes. Obviously they did not agree with Hall! "impossible!" "Idiot people say dreams! We fox people are not everyone can be bullied!" "Miss, let''s go, it seems that Mark adults don''t want to cooperate with us." Hu Ying''s face is very ugly. Just now I was in the face of Mark. Now I know that suddenly I jumped out of the cat and I even dared to talk to her. Hu Ying was also unclear. "Giggle, master, your proposal is very good. I originally thought about how to make her pay the price. It is also a good way to make her a slave now. Well, I seem to remember that there are slaves in the city, not only beautiful. And the quality is especially good! I believe she will like it!" Hu Mei sees Hall so domineering, the whole person almost wants to stick to Hall, but fortunately she knows that Hall does not like this, so it is only a little close to Hall, even if this is the case, Hall has a slight face Variety. "Hu Mei, don''t be too arrogant! We fox people don''t have people who are afraid of death!" The fox family two elders are very anxious now. The situation that he fears most seems to have happened. The fox people are not only facing internal problems, but also a strong person like Mark, plus Hall, the mystery of not knowing identity. The man, for a time he did not know how to be good. "What? You don''t want to?" Hall looked at Hu Xin and asked. "Ghosts are willing!" Hu Ying said in her heart, but she did not say anything. After all, the most important thing now is to understand the identity and strength of Hall, and the attitude of Mark Daren. After all, this Mark is a fourth-class person. The sacred strong, once his subjective will also stand on the side of Hu Mei, then their fox family is miserable. "Mark Daren, what do you say?" Mark heard the words and turned to look at Hall. Then he said, "The dishes you saw today are all made by him, so he occupies half of this business." "What? Actually it was made by him?" Hu Ying and others heard that the face changed, not that they fear that Hall is the inventor of these dishes, but the meaning of Mark! -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. recommended reading: stealth BOSS, hey, tap ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Mark is telling them in disguise that Hall is his collaborator, which means that Mark is likely to stand on the side of Hall. "Mark, I don''t think so. He occupies half of it. So as long as the adults are willing to stand on our side, half of them are adults, and our Chamber of Commerce will help the adults. We just need one tenth. Adults think how is it?" Oh? Hu Yings move was very vicious. She not only provoked Hall and Mark, but also killed Hall. Mark Wenyan glanced at her with great interest, and then he looked at Hall with a smile. "I think she said it well. I am so tired, I get less than a third, and you have half. If I follow her, what do you think?" "Young Master!" Hu Mei heard a change in her face. She had thought about this kind of problem before. She did not expect that it actually happened. But what makes her a little different is that Hall doesn''t seem to worry about this kind of problem, only to see him look calmly at Mark. "Well, this is indeed a big problem. I originally wanted to mention it later. Now that she has been raised by her, then I will say what I think." Mark is interested in watching Hall. He also wants to know, what other cards does Hall have, why is he so calm? If you only rely on the enchanted union, then the cooperation between Mark and Hall will definitely be that he and Lustein occupy the big head, and Hall will occupy less than one-fifth or even less. After all, the old man of the enchantment union is not A simple character wants him to be a patron, not paying a little price. "If... I said if Mark Man really listened to her, then I think there is a possibility that I can retreat, and you are ready to wait for my revenge, and that... the Fox People Chamber of Commerce will Never disappear from Wuhua City!" what? ! Everyone could not help but reveal the color of shock, and they were all scared by Halls remarks. To know that he said this is the object of Mark, a fourth-class sage, not the gangsters of the cats and dogs. Does he really want to live? Or is he a young and loyal person? "You...boy is serious?" Mark''s face suddenly changed. A pair of eyes, like an eagle catching a chicken, stared at Hall. It looked like Hall didn''t give him a clear answer, he would shred it. Hall is average. "Would you like to try?" what? ! Hu Ying and others heard the sharp ups and downs of their chests, and they did not dare to breathe, as if they would anger Mark. Mark blinked and looked at the calm Hall. He was just joking, but he also wanted to try Halls guts, but Hall did not think of it, Hall was not scared, but also a pair Indifferent appearance, he can see that Hall is not loaded, and has this confidence! This shows that Hall really has a weak card, otherwise he will not do so. "Ha ha ha!" Mark suddenly laughed loudly, and everyone looked at Mark with some mistakes. After a moment, Mark took a smile. "Good boy, I thought that you were so confident that it wasn''t because you were sure that the dishes you made would satisfy me. I didn''t think it was like this. Well, our cooperation continues! You look at it. "" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1272： Devouring Chapter 1272 devours "The cooperation between us continues, and you look at it here. m." Hearing this, Hu Ying and other people changed their face, waiting for her to open, but Hall looked at her with a straight eye. "Just what you did... Well, I am very dissatisfied. Now let''s talk about how to deal with this matter." Waiting for Hu Ying to explain, Hall continued. "The Fox People''s Chamber of Commerce started from today, and all of them were handed over to Hu Mei. How to deal with Hu Mei! The Fox People''s Chamber of Commerce was merged into the Mark Hotel. Since then, there has been no Fox People Chamber of Commerce!" "No! This is impossible! Our fox family will never agree!" Not only Hu Ying, but other fox people are screaming with red faces. "Do not agree? That line!" Hall said this, the momentum of his body suddenly broke out, and the strong mental power suddenly made Hu Ying and others stunned. "Good spirit!" "Oh? Didn''t think that the spirit of this kid has reached the semi-class level? When did he break through?" Mark also looked at Hall with some surprises. Before he knew that Hall''s mental power was at most nine. I didn''t think how long it was, he was advanced. In fact, Hall''s advanced semi-class master is also a matter of these two days. When he suggested enchantment, his mental power is constantly increasing. The magical array of spiritual power is portrayed every day. If it is not a weak foundation, the cultivation is Not enough time, he has long been a first-class sacred summoner! "If you do not agree with the Fox people, then I will hand over half of the shares, and then let the adults of Mark and Russell adults, as long as the fox family is destroyed, these shares are theirs! ""what? Are you still working with Lord Russell? No, you, how can you do this! Hu Ying is really panicked this time. She knows the greed of Russell. In the past few years, in order to survive, Russells owner has a lot of things. If Hall really does, Mark is not good, but Rustain It will definitely start, when the entire Fox People Chamber of Commerce will fall into a land of eternal annihilation. "Missy, can''t be like this, the fox family is your home!" The fox family two elders saw that things have developed to this point, he is not hesitating, and quickly went forward to persuade. "The meaning of the young master is what I mean, everything is under the guidance of the young master!" Hu Mei looked at the two elders who were pleading for a little bit uncomfortable, but she was very clear in her heart. In this matter, everything must be obeyed by Hall. Otherwise, she will not find any benefits. "Hall, we..." The fox family two elders wanted to say something, but they were interrupted by Hall. "You are not qualified to say, let Hu Ying come to answer it, give you ten seconds to consider, after ten seconds, I will give up automatically!" "ten!""" "nine!" When Hall was counting, Mark on the side looked at him unexpectedly. He didn''t think that Hall was so overbearing. "Interesting kid, but I like it!" Mark used to be such a character. He can usually solve it with his fist. He will never have so much nonsense. Ten seconds of time was quickly obtained. Every time Hall counted, Hu Ying and others were not shocked by a burst of heart. Looking at the mark watching the movie, Hu Yings sweat on his forehead kept leaving, talking about her beautiful face, then Drop from the pointed chin to the ground. "three!" "two!" As Hall said that the second, a fox man couldn''t help himself, picked up a dagger and rushed over to Hall. "I am fighting with you!" The speed of the fox man is very fast. When he has just finished speaking, he has already appeared in front of the Hall. The speed in his hand is not slow. An enchanted dagger with a cold mang draws a light in his hand to the Hall. The neck is about to pass. Hall''s face did not change, which made the fox man think that Hall was scared. He blinked and seemed to be able to see the horrible blood of Hall''s neck. "Humph!" Just when his dagger, who was braving the cold, was about to pierce the throat of the Hall, suddenly a cold cry came, and then the fox man did not react, and the whole man was suddenly hit by a huge force. Go out and press it on the wall. Until this time, Hu Mei and others responded. "Young Master, are you okay?" Hall heard his head shook his head, and he seemed to have thought that it would be such a result. "I said kid, do you know that I will definitely do it?" The person who shot is not someone else, it is Mark. It is said that among these people, Mark is the one who does not want Hall to have the most trouble, not only the food of Hall, but also the talent of Hall, who does not want to see a talented young man die. In front of myself, although this person sometimes hates some things, but the ability to cook has nothing to say! "Hey! You guys are really tall and courageous! If that''s the case..." After Mark finished the Hall turned to look at the pale-faced Hu Ying and others, and the momentum of the body solidified the surrounding air. For a time, Hu Ying and others felt that the chest was somewhat Hard to breathe. "No! Mark Daren! Please don''t do it, we are willing, we are willing to merge into the Mark Hotel!" After Hu Ying said this, the whole person suddenly softened, and the fox men were low-headed, as if they already knew how their fate was. Although slaves are not uncommon, once they become slaves, they feel that their own lives cannot be controlled by themselves. That feeling makes them feel very uncomfortable. In particular, Hu Ying, who was the acting president of the Fox People''s Chamber of Commerce, turned from a high-ranking acting president to a slave. She was not crazy and it was very good. "Good, very smart choice!" Mark glanced at Hu Ying with some appreciation, and then he said to Hall. "What to do next is your own decision." Hall heard the nod and glanced at the fox singer. "The Fox People Chamber of Commerce will control you as soon as possible, and then cooperate with the Mark Hotel to promote these dishes, first expand the scope of the entire lord field, and then find ways to expand to the entire island!" Seeing that Hall''s ambition is so big, Hu Ying and others can''t help but tremble. Obviously, if they just disagreed with Hall''s request, Hall is likely to really destroy their entire fox family. Because she is replaced by her, she will not hesitate to do so. After all, on the road of expansion, there is no shortage of blood and killing. For this, Hu Ying, who has been fighting since childhood, is very clear. It is exactly this way, she realized that Hall will definitely become a big man in the future! Chapter 1273： Edge island Chapter 1273 Edge Island The people of the Fox family were brought down by Hu Mei. Before Hu Ying left, he also looked at Hall with a special look, but was taken away by Hu Mei. Fall in love with Le Wen Before the departure, Hu Yings Eye Hall naturally saw it, but he did not want to pay attention to it. The reason why the Fox Peoples Chamber of Commerce was swallowed up is that it is still a question of strength. If the Fox people have a fourth-class holy class like Mark. Strong, it is estimated that it is Mark, even if Rustin is there, they must consider the consequences of doing so. Hu Mei will treat Hu Ying, and even how to deal with the Fox People Chamber of Commerce, Hall does not want to pay attention to it, anyway, as long as they complete the task of confession. "Kid, I really have you! What do you think?" Seeing that the matter was solved satisfactorily, Mark asked his face on the sofa. Thoughts? Hall heard a smile. Mark Max, let me talk about your thoughts. After all, I went to Wuhuan City. I am unfamiliar with life. Many things are not too clear. Seeing Hall saying that Mark couldnt help but smile and smile. "Also, ask you this little fox is white." "Well, then let me talk about my opinion first." Mark sat up straight and took out a reel for Hall. Halls doubts came over and opened it, and he couldnt help but widen his eyes after he saw the contents inside the reel. "this is" As you can see, this is the full picture of our island! As Mark said, this scroll is the whole picture of the island, and the four red dots are marked on it, which makes Hall somewhat curious about the meaning of this red dot. This island is called the edge island! Fringe Island? I saw the area in the islands week, its all sea water, and there are big and small islands in the vicinity of the sea, but because the scrolls are too small, Hall probably only sees the remaining two islands. And still some islands "The other two islands are Death Island and Hope Island! You don''t have to look at it. It is estimated that you can''t go there for a few years!" Death Island? Hope Island? Originally, the island of death should be a very dangerous island, and Hope Island is a safe island, but I dont know why, after seeing Marks smile, he suddenly felt that he thought it was too simple. It is. Sure enough, Mark smiled and shook his head. "Do you think that Death Island will die when you go in? Hope Island is full of hope? Oh, if you are holding this idea, I suggest you still not go." "Okay, the island is not in a hurry, let us first talk about the situation on our edge island." "On the scroll you see, but I have to work hard and hard to get it. You don''t need to know anything else. You only need to know how to draw this map. At least 20 holy people are dead, and there are many third-class holy people. The strongest and the fourth-class powerhouse!" "Hey!" Hall heard the words, he did not think that a small map actually paid so many lives of the Holy Power! "The island is very big and dangerous! You go to a strange place, it is best to pay 100,000 points of attention! Otherwise it is definitely you!" Seeing that Halls face was very dignified, Mark smiled and said, Now I dont say so much. Do you see the red dot on the lower left? "Lower left?" Hall low -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. recommended reading: a pet addiction: fresh wife, Թ bed ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- At first glance, I saw that the entire island had four red dots with you. The red dots that were sitting were specially marked, and it seemed to have written a small black character. This is Wuhuan City? "Well, there is nothing wrong! This is Wuhuan City!" Mark was very satisfied with Hall''s reaction speed, pointing his finger at the red dot and nodding. There is a huge mountain range. The mountain divides the whole island into four parts, of which we are at the bottom left, and the other two surrounding red spots are the city of Leoci and the city of Feutes in the north. !" Leoci City? Feutes City? For the names of the two strange cities that suddenly appeared, Hall read silently. "There are two lords here. They control the nearby cities like Rustin. They are all fourth-class sages!" Isn''t this the tripod? Wait, no! There is also a red dot here! After seeing the forces represented by the three points on the map, Hall just wanted to say three-legged words, but after being surrounded by three red dots in the middle of the red dot at home, Holden understood it. The situation was not like he thought. So simple! The red dot in the middle is the heart of the edge island. It is called the city of Tamra. It is the place where the island owner treats, and there are several large trade union branches in this city! For example, the enchanted union, the pharmacy union, Forging unions!" There are almost all the land on the island where you can grow corn nuts! So it is the most important place on the edge island! Take a look at the red dot around the area of ??one-tenth of the island Hall couldn''t help but take a breath. "The strength of the island owner is very strong. It is said that it is already a fifth-class senior powerhouse. The difference is the level of the sixth-class powerhouse!" Looking at Hall''s somewhat surprised expression, Mark did not continue to say it, but paused for a while and said. "Well, I will introduce the map here. I will have a chance to talk about it in the future. The reason why I tell you so much is that I want you to understand how serious it is to expand the Mark Hotel. In this piece. The place is okay to say that once they enter the territory of the other two lords, they will not look at us for such a fortune. Do you understand?" "So what do we do?" After Hall was clear about the situation around him, his heart was not as calm as before. "We? Not right! It should be you!" "I?" Hall looked at Mark with some ignorance, and didn''t know what Mark meant. "We can''t expand the Mark Hotel to the other two lords and use them with them, so you can only rely on you! This is exactly the Enchanter Newcomer Contest!" Hearing here, Hall faintly understood the meaning of Mark, but he still wanted to hear him from Mark recently. Every lord has enchantment unions, which means they will all participate in the Enchanter Newcomer Contest! The winners of the three places will go to Tamra to participate in the competition, and the winners can make some requests like other lords. !" "Of course, if you want the other city, you will definitely attract war. So everyone is acquainted with some small requests. If you want to open a restaurant, they should not refuse it!" When I heard that Holden knew it, wasn''t this a smoke-free battle? Chapter 1274： Goodbye little black Chapter 1274 Goodbye Little Black "That is, in fact, I paid two for one person? So can I increase the ratio?" When Hall understood it, he immediately made a request to himself, but this request was topped back by Mark. "You can try and see if Rustin promised not to agree, you have bullied his daughter, if he is known..." Hearing Marks shameless mention of Russells daughter Jaina, Hall couldnt help but give him a contemptuous look! The culprits of Jaina should be Mark. If the **** exclaimed at that time, Jainas chick had already taken the quota, and there would be such a thing happening. "Right, said Jaina, I almost forgot to tell you that she has already stood out from the trials some time ago. The current strength is ranked first in Wuhua City! And the enchanting newcomer contest in Wuhuan City will only make the top three. Go to participate, so you don''t even have to get the third place!" Is Jaina winning? Hall heard about this before, but at the time he just broke through to the semi-class level. In order to stabilize his strength, he didnt think much. Now, after hearing Mark mentioning this, he Only recalled. "Well! The situation of the hotel is like this. Although the Fox people are very embarrassed, but their talent for doing business is very good, I believe that it will not take long, the nearby will be occupied by Sichuan and Hunan cuisine!" Having said that, the color of excitement on Marks face was unreserved, and he seemed to think of something. He suddenly turned to look at Hall Road. "Right, have you decided to be a magic crystal?" "Yes! Magic Crystal! The more the better! Others I don''t need it!" Hall had already mentioned it to Mark. For this, Mark is very confused. Although Magic Crystal is a good thing, he can''t replace it. Normal currency, if you use the magic crystal to trade, is very uneconomical. This is like the fact that there is a banknote, and it is necessary to use gold. This is a bit of a show-off and an egg. If you want to buy something, you must first exchange gold for banknotes, then buy things with paper money, and then leave the rest of the money. For gold, so one time, I dont know how much loss! The exchange of Magic Crystal is similar to that of gold. It is also a truth. "That! There are ten first-class holy magic crystals. I want to come to the end of the battle in Licheng. I will send more magic crystals there. I hope you will not regret it when you arrive!" Saying that Mark had thrown a bag, Hall took it over and saw that there were ten sparkling first-class holy magic crystals! Looking at the magic crystal in his hand, Hall couldn''t help laughing. If Mark knew that the strength of Hall''s Warcraft was strengthened by Magic Crystal, I wonder if he would still be so relaxed? "I really don''t understand what you think, OK! I will continue to watch them cook. You are in the free time of practicing enchantment, remember to come over and guide!" Saying that Mark is not paying attention to Hall, he left the room. Hall also got up and left the room and returned to his room. When I got back, Hall called them over. "Watch it, I have to go see Xiao Hei, don''t let others come and bother me!" Looking at the news, he nodded, and then stood outside with Forbes and others. After entering the system space, Holli -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. recommended reading: amazing! Famous young master ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- I saw the little black that was closing my eyes, and the black body seemed to be a lot bigger than before. It seemed to feel that someone was close, and the little black fierce opened his eyes. "Big brother, I seem to be about to advance, I need a lot of magic crystals! Well? I seem to smell the magic crystal!" Said a small black face with a greedy expression, the huge tongue is full of jagged teeth After smashing, the black slobber would like to be poured into the Hall like a waterfall. "Give me to the place! I will lose it when I come over!" Looking at the slobber that was close at hand, Hall couldn''t help but step back a few steps. After getting out of the black-and-black weapon attack range, Hall looked at his face with a grievance. "How, still wronged? You are a black dragon, a little black dragon''s momentum can''t?" "Ah, that line!"" Xiaohei heard a cry, then he slammed his fist in the exclamation of Hall. "Roar!" With the scream of Xiaohei, a powerful Longwei suddenly spreads in all directions. Fortunately, there is system space around, and there is nothing. Otherwise, the momentum of Xiaohe will definitely cause a lot of casualties. Hall looked around himself, wrapped up an invisible energy to make sure he was okay, Hall immediately stunned Xiao Black, and Xiao He seemed to know that he was doing something wrong and quickly pleaded. "Big brother, in fact, I thought that you will not receive harm here, I did not expect it to be true!" Hall heard this and was almost mad, and this guy is taking his own experiments! "Give me a seat!" When I heard Halls words Xiaohes conditional reflection sat down. If Mark and others discovered that Hall treated a black dragon like this, it would be scared to be scared. It is calmly watching the scene, because Hall is doing more excessive things, such as bleeding to Black Dragon, who dare? "How do you break through?" Hall came in and wanted to strengthen some of Warcraft to the first class, but after seeing Xiao He once again proposing the need for Magic Crystal, he changed his mind. In fact, Hall is also taking risks today. After all, Mark is a fourth-class sacred powerhouse, and Xiaohei is only a first-class sacred Warcraft. If it really falls out, Russell of Ujungcheng will definitely stand in Mark. On the one hand, plus there are many holy powerhouses in Wuhuan City, Hall can rely on Xiaohei, and finally he is seriously injured and flees. In a short time, I want to let Xiaohe advance and revenge. Hall feels that it is an idiotic dream, and if Xiaohe is advanced, then Hall is more sure. Not only that, but he can also get more by working with Mark. The magic crystal, in this way, Hall''s strength will be improved steadily, and will not escape as advanced as before, this is not the life that Hall wants. "Yeah, my brother, I suddenly feel very hungry and need a lot of energy!" For the black dragon, which is not dependent on the system to upgrade directly, Hall also has some headaches. It seems that Xiaohe has eaten five or six holy magic crystals. This way, it is really a bottomless pit! However, since this time has been decided, Hall did not hesitate, waved his hand, and suddenly three or four holy magic crystals flew directly toward Xiaohei. Looking at the size of the head of the Holy Class magic crystal was eaten like a black bean as a sugar bean, Hall''s heart is a pain. "Little black, you have to give strength to you!" Chapter 1275： Advanced [92zw] Chapter 1275 Advanced After Xiao Hei had eaten the magic crystal, he fell into a deep sleep again. Looking at the remaining six first-class holy magic crystals in his hand, Hall thought about it and went to the place where the spring water was. At present, there are still many springs of life, which are continuously produced at a rate of one drop per day. In addition, Hall has not used it at all in recent times, so there are about fifty or sixty drops of life spring water in the spring of life. Take out a first-class holy magic crystal, in the mind command system to upgrade the life spring water, with the command to play, Hall''s first-class holy magic crystal suddenly turned into a light to the spring of life. Then Hall discovered that the spring of life began to change slowly, and on the original basis, there was a mouthful of mouth. Hall looked at this difference like a tower-like life spring. Just when Hall carefully observed the change of the life spring, suddenly a drop of light blue water floated on the spire, and then the tatip slowly fell. And finally floated aside. Is this a higher level of life spring?! Hall glanced at the white spring water before the upgrade, and then looked at the life spring water after the light blue promotion, and suddenly he was amazed. Because there was only one drop, Hall didn''t want to waste it so easily, and he didn''t know if the original white spring water was still there after the promotion, so he carefully installed the blue life water and looked at the original transparent reagent. Because there was a reagent with a light blue glow after the light blue life spring water, Hall did not find anything unusual, and then had to close it first, waiting for a chance to use it to see the light blue life after the promotion. The role of spring water. After the two kinds of life springs were packed, Hall came to the ancient tree of life. The ancient tree of life is still similar to the original, because each call requires a magic crystal, so Hall has not used this ancient tree for a long time. The fact that Hall does not use does not mean that this ancient tree of life is useless. On the contrary, this ancient tree of life plays a very important role for Hall. It turns out that Hall does not have too many holy magic crystals to be wasted, but now it is different. . Some cooperate with Mark, Hall believes that there will be a large number of holy magic crystals for him soon. Once Hall has a fourth-class magic crystal, then Hall and Mark talk. Ample confidence. For this, Hall has already thought about it. When this enchanting newcomer contest is over, it is required to get at least a fourth-class magic crystal, even if it is more expensive. Leaving the ancient tree of life here, Hall looked at the black land again. Since the recovery of the black land here requires Mithril, Hall has not used this land to grow elf fruit for a long time. After all, the effect of the elf fruit is limited, and its main function is to enhance the understanding of magic. So this is nothing for Hall, except that it is used as a fruit. But now it is different, the appearance of the corn fruit that honors the mainland, let Hall think of the black land again. Looking at the black land of less than an acre of land, Hall took out a holy magic crystal, and then tried to see if he could upgrade. But to Hall''s disappointment, there is no change in the black land. Is the upgrade of the black land using other things? Or is it because the level of the magic crystal is because of the lack of grade? Hall, who was temporarily unexplained, had to give up the plan to upgrade the black land. He glanced at the empty black land in front of him. Hall waved his hand and suddenly ten corn seed seeds flew toward the black land. Looking at the seeds of the ten corn seeds that were planted, Hall thought about it and took out ten drops of white life spring water, but the situation in which Halls impression immediately sprouted did not appear. After thinking about it, Hall thought that this should be the reason why corn is higher than the fruit of the elf. After finishing this, Hall came to the ranch here, and they saw the Hall immediately excited as soon as they saw it. Hall still has feelings for Ada, after all, they are the first group of summoned beasts to follow Hall. At present, there are only small black and lightning golden eagle around Hall. Beyond the holy level of Warcraft, with his current five-level magic crystal, Hall can consider five of the World of Warcraft as the holy World of Warcraft. After thinking about it, Hall first gave Ada a step forward. After a ray of light, Adas body immediately changed. First of all, its the body, which became abnormally tall. Hall can sit around it everywhere. Running, followed by its silver eyebrows, became even brighter. Not to mention other teeth and claws, I believe that the general sages will end up with hate under its claws. "Hey!" After the promotion, Ada came down and lowered his huge head and rubbed on Hall. Maybe Ada worried that he hurt Hall, so his movements are very gentle. "Haha, OK, I know you are coming, come, give it to you!" said Hall, throwing a roast meat, and Ada was more happy. The rest of Warcraft looked at Ada with an envious look, and then looked at Hall with a poor look. If other people were stared at this variety of Warcraft, it was estimated that they had been scared. It is. Hall touched his nose. He felt that he seemed to be a little indifferent to them recently. Looking at the eyes of many Warcraft, Hall said. "Okay, no one has a share today!" Many World of Warcraft fans cheered up, especially Xiao Huang, a guy who was so big, and he was happy to roll on the ground. The remaining four Magic Crystal Halls will be white, Xiaohong, Xiaohuang and Haizi Wang Kahn are all advanced to the Holy World of Warcraft. "Thank you for your master!" I don''t know why, at present, only Black and Sea Snake King Kahn can talk, and the rest of Warcraft IQ is very high, but they will not speak. For this question, Hall also asked the sea snake king Kahn, the sea snake king Kahn is also not sure, he estimated that this may be related to his blood. "No, it takes so long to let you advance to the holy level of Warcraft, sorry." At the beginning, Hall promised Kahn to let him advance, but this time has been a long time. "No, no! Master, this time is just a nap for me. I am very grateful to the owner for being able to advance in such a short time." "Well, you can''t be angry!" Hall smiled and patted the huge body of the Sea Snake King Kahn, and then said. "Nothing today, I will bake a big meal for everyone!" (End of this chapter) [Love Chinese] Chapter 1276： Theodores provocation Chapter 1276 Theodore''s Provocation After a busy day, Hall only fed the group of guys in the space. Fortunately, the big stomach king had not yet woken up, otherwise Hall would be too busy to be soft. m. Although tired, but Hall is very happy, he seems to have not been so relaxed for a long time, and Ada they are so busy, I feel much better. Because Mark Hotel has Mark and Fox, they are in charge, so Hall does not need to worry about this matter at all. After waiting for them to say hello, Hall once again came to the lab and studied with Pierce to enchant. . Time is like the sand in your hand, the more you hold it tight, the faster the time goes by. Soon, the time came to the day of the Enchanter Newcomer Contest. Early this morning, Pierce asked Hall to pack up and then prepare to participate in the Enchanter Newcomer Contest. "Okay, no, hurry, this time the test can not allow this to happen late!" "Come here!" Hearing Pierce''s urging, Hall did not get out of the air. "I don''t know who it is. I said yesterday that I will study the new enchantment program until the early morning. Now I know that I am anxious?" Pierce heard a change in his face. It was so late this morning. The reason was indeed that he was not fascinated by the new enchantment program. He took the Hall gift experiment that he wanted to rest, otherwise it would never be such a play today. "Okay, I have already let people sign up for you, you just have to arrive on time!" Pierce didn''t want to continue with Mr. Hall on this topic, so he urged Hall to hurry and set off. When the two came to the gate, a luxury carriage was already waiting at the door. "I have seen adults!" Seeing Hall and Pierce and others came out, several beautiful Fox human women immediately respectfully bowed to them. "Oh, early, is Hu Mei letting you come over?" One of the fox-man women heard the words immediately and respectfully. "Yes, President Hu Ying let us come. Please get the adults on the bus. We have prepared the food in the car." "Well, I thought it was very thoughtful." For this kind of thing, Hall didn''t feel anything bad, so they got into the car with Pierce, and as they looked at them, they took another carriage and followed. The car is indeed more luxurious, the space is not only large, but also very warmly arranged. It takes a lot of effort to come to Hu Mei to get it. Eating a snack, Hall asked the situation of Hu Mei casually. The Fox human woman heard no words and hesitated all the things she knew. "Returning to the adults, now Mark Hotel has opened ten branches in Wuhua City. President Hu Mei said that this is the limit, so the next target of Mark Hotel is the surrounding cities." Seems to think of something, the Fox Terran woman continued to say, "For the adults, the beasts of Licheng have retreated. I heard that the city of Michelle, the master of the city, also came to Wuhuan." "Oh? The power of the beast has retreated? Is the city of Michelle coming?" Hall, who was surprised to hear the news, looked at Pierce. "Look at what I am doing. This time you go directly to the group stage. Michelle has the same merits. Once you have won the Enchanter Newcomer Championship, he will have more credit!" That''s it! The fox-faced woman, who was still smiling, heard the words and suddenly became the boss. She was not the kind of young and young, she could sit on her position, and she was naturally not very knowledgeable. She is very clear about what the Enchanter Newcomer Champion represents. This time she came out to follow Hu Meis arrangement. No matter what happens, I must say hello to this person named Hall. Otherwise, if she goes wrong, she will face the worst. Punishment. Originally with a tribute, she suddenly heard someone say that she could win the champion of the Enchanter Newcomer Contest, which gave her a sign of a big talk to Hall. I don''t know that I have already hanged in the hearts of others, and Hall, who is still talking about the big words, still cares about what he eats. Hall is not asking anything along the way, and the Fox people are honestly waiting to be there. "Adult, it''s here!" After a while, a voice came from outside. When I heard this voice, the Fox people immediately got up and came to the carriage to prepare to serve Hall and get off. As Hall and Pierce got off the bus, they were shocked by the scene. I saw that there were people everywhere, and many armed soldiers were on the sidelines. In the sky, they flew over a team of Warcraft teams from time to time. This time, Wuhua City is so fancy to the Enchanter Newcomer Competition. "With this registration scroll, do you go straight in? We are waiting for you in the competition!" After picking up the reels that Pierce handed over, Hall nodded and said. "Well, let''s go!" And just when Hall just wanted to go in. Suddenly a discordant voice came from the side. "Hey, isn''t that the big boy? You came, I thought you wouldn''t come!" Ok? Hall heard a wrinkle, because he was familiar with this voice, turned his head and looked at it, and it was not a problem. The person who spoke was not someone else. He had met Theodore at the Mark Hotel before! Seeing Hall frowning and not talking, Theodore thought Hall was afraid, so the smile on his face became more smug. "Why don''t you talk? Are you worried that I will come to me when I play, and I lose a face when I lose?" Originally, I didnt want to pay attention to the story of Theodores Hall, who suddenly turned to look at him. "How? Is it not enough to be detained before?" "You!" The matter of Mark Hotel before was a shame for Theodore. He used to wash his shame today, and he used one of his best methods. It was because of this that he did not have his own teacher. Go to Pierce and Hall. But Pierce came back, but he mentioned it with his teacher Quincy. When he thought of the black face of the teacher Quincy, Theodore immediately understood that his teacher was angry, which represented the person who humiliated him. Will receive the anger of his teacher! "Hey! Today''s enchantment of the test, you don''t look at the place, I will let you know that enchantment is not something anyone can do!" Hearing the threat of Theodore, Hall smiled unintentionally. For him, the primary enchanter was really not in his eyes. Seeing Hall ignores himself, but after a smile, Theodore snorted and then turned and walked inside. "Come on, I will be waiting for you on the stage!" Chapter 1277： Enchanter Newcomer Competition Chapter 1277 Enchanter Newcomer Competition 1 Seeing that Theodore walked in with a arrogant look, Hall turned to look at Pierce, who had just said nothing. m. The most economical, mobile-free site for mobile phones. "Why, didn''t you make any comments just now?" Pierce Weng said that he didn''t get angry. Hall looked at it. "I have something to publish. I didn''t see him just dare to look at me. For this kind of person, I just want to tell you something, if you Even he can''t win, then don''t call me a teacher!" After talking about Pierce, he turned and left, leaving the stunned Hall and the Fox people and other people. "This old guy..." Hall looked at Pierce somewhat silently, clearly that this guy was angry, but he was pretending to be nothing, it was an old kid! After shaking his head, Hall said to them, "You are outside with Pierce, I am in!" "Good young master!" After nodding, Hall took Pierce to his scroll and came to the report. "Ok?" There are ten people in the report office who are responsible for checking the qualifications of the contestants. There are dozens of powerful sages around the guards. If someone dares to make trouble here, they will not This person will be taken care of, and their qualifications will be cancelled, and these people will receive severe punishment from the city owner Rustin. Therefore, most of the people who come here are following the rules here, and some timid people don''t even dare to speak out loud. The person who made the doubtful voice is not the entrant, but the staff responsible for determining the entrant. "what happened?" "Look, this seems to be the contestant recommended by Mark Daren!" "Oh? Mark''s recommended? I look at it!" Another staff member also said that his face was also surprised, because they are all old people in Wuhua City, they all know the relationship between Mark and Jaina, so last time I saw it. When Jaina went to the trials, they were very curious as to why Jaina would participate in the trials. Is it because of the orders of the adults of Rustin? This kind of doubt seems to have been explained today, and the feeling is that Marks recommendation is taken by another person! After seeing that there was no problem with this recommendation, the staff member looked up and seriously looked at Hall. He had not decided how to start, but after seeing that Hall was so young, he could not help but exclaim. "So young?" "How? How old is it to participate in this competition?" Hall looked at the dissatisfied look. "No, no, I am just a little surprised. Mark''s recommendation letter..." "How? Is there a problem?" Hall waited for him to finish, directly blocked the words, and a powerful mental force directly came to him. "No... no problem!" The staff suddenly burst into a cold sweat. "Well?" The holy powers around have noticed the situation here. They all stare at the Hall. Once Hall has reacted excessively, even the staff is touching, then they will Unrelentingly win the Hall! "No, no, you can go in!" Well, thank you! Hall said after a thank you, and walked inside in front of many holy powers. After Hall left, the former staff member said with a lingering fear. "You just felt that there is no, strong and powerful mental strength, and it is no wonder that he will be recommended by Mark! And, have you just been looking for death? Do you dare to ask such questions? In case the Mark is blamed, it is estimated that the elders will not I am willing to come forward." "Cough, I... I am not curious! A young person will get the recommendation of Mark Daren. I want to be a relative of Mark Daren, but for many years. I have not heard that Mark Dad has a loved one!" "You are also true! If you don''t have the margins, you dare to ask, but fortunately, nothing happened!" After a pause, the staff touched the sweat on his forehead and then patted his head and said. "Right, have you just remembered his name?" "It seems to be called Hall, what''s wrong?" "Hey! I see you drinking too much yesterday? Since there is such a strong person coming over, you said that if we bet him in advance..." "Cut, your method is out of date!" After saying this, I saw that the man took a reel from his arms and wrote a line on the reel. "Hall, the mysterious young man, has the recommendation of Mark Daren, and has a strong mental strength, hope to win 60%!" If Hall knows that the evaluation of others is 60%, it is estimated that the scroll will be smashed directly. "You are this..." "You don''t understand this, go directly to sell, the risk is not big, and there is a big problem, is that you take a lot of money yourself?" "It seems that there is no..." The staff member was told at the same time Finally, he stupidly took out a bag and saw that there was only one purple gold coin and hundreds of yellow crystal coins inside. He has been married for so many years. "Yeah, instead of gambling luck, it is better to sell the first information of the people who participated in the competition, a yellow crystal coin. You say so many people here, how much can we earn?" "Day, this...this... you are so smart! Big Brother, I am going to follow you, don''t leave me alone!" "Hey, you know it! I will get things done for a while, you will first help me to give ten people who call Hall a ten-yellow coin!" "Hey, big brother, you just didn''t say..." "What do you know, this is not to put the eggs in a basket! Go, go back and get it, we are going to sell!" After a pause, he said to people not far away. "next!" I don''t know the Hall of dialogue between the two people just outside. At this time, I have come to a place where people gather. I saw a building in front of everyone, a table at the gate, and behind the table stood a few cloaks marked with enchanters. Are they enchanters? But why is it blocked by everyone at the gate? And just as Hall was ready to ask other people about the situation here, several peoples discussions came. "What are they doing? Is it blocked and not let us in? How can we not get into the exam?" "Stupid, I think it is already an exam here. I don''t see a table here. If I didn''t guess wrong, it will start right away. It is estimated that many people will be eliminated here!" "No? Is it a test here? So complicated?" Chapter 1278： Enchanter Newcomer Competition II Chapter 1278 Enchanter Newcomer Competition 2 "No? Here? In such a noisy place? Isn''t this harmful?" Hall heard the words and turned around and saw that the words were actually a kind of Pierce-like goblin. The green skin was their special sign, plus the short figure and the expression of Pierce after a frown, Hall almost Just hold back and laugh. Lewen It is said that he really has face blindness, especially for goblins and dwarves, Hall thinks they are all about the same! As everyone knows, Hall feels that they are not good people, and they also feel that Hall, these humans do not dare to recognize, it is estimated that this is the unique face blindness of different races! "Human? Oh, this is the Enchanter Newcomer Contest, how can the enchanting union hurt? He is testing our strength! The enchanter will encounter various situations when enchanting, even if this is the case. Difficulties and impacts can''t be overcome, then I think we still give up this job better!" "well said!" Suddenly an old mans voice came from the side, and everyone saw the way to the old mans eyes. "This enchantress said it is very good! The reason why this is done this time is to let everyone overcome the influence of the outside world! As we all know, several enchantment stages of the Enchanter, no matter which one needs a quiet environment, otherwise not only How can it fail, even the enchanter may receive a counterattack! The lighter is the waste of waste material is so simple, the heavy one will die!" "What?!" Everyone heard the face change, they are all new enchantmen, although some may be a little tool enchantment, but this is all relatively powerful, after all, people here have a feature That is young! Young is not terrible, as long as there is a gift to learn enchantment, these people will become a generation of enchanted masters in the future! "Therefore, this year''s Enchanter Newcomer Competition was negotiated by the enchanted union''s top management and decided to take the decomposition of this item and try it here!" "Call! It was only the first step, okay! Fortunately!" Many people could not help but feel relieved after hearing this. After all, those who are present, or who are about to become enchanters, are all familiar with the first step. In the case of receiving the influence of the home, the enchantment failure is the most important effect of the mental power, plus the enchanting material. Failure, this result makes most people agree with the plan for this change. "Okay! Since everyone is already aware of the rules of the game, then I will not be nonsense. When the time comes, we will start. Before that, I have a proposal. The first three people can get it. Some extra points are three points, two points and one point!" Hey! Everyone heard the words suddenly picked up, they did not expect that there would be extra points, but everyone was surprised, because they all know that since they can add points, then the three people seem to be not so good. And everyone is not a fool. In this open-ended test, it seems that the first person to participate is the most disadvantaged, because he does not know how the examiners will treat them. If they fail, they will also use the three points. It doesn''t help, so why do everyone take this risk? Seeing that everyone did not intend to move, the examiner did not have a gift to speak, but stood by and waited for the arrival of time. After a while, with a loud noise, the former examiner said this again. "The time for the game has arrived. The next step is for everyone to choose. This time is limited. It is two hours in total. Those who have not participated in the first test after two hours will lose the qualification for the test! Failed People, also lost the test qualification! Now the game begins!" "What? It''s not fair! We have so many people here, what could be done in just two hours? At that time, there are not many people who have been eliminated from the game without starting." With a person After the words that happened, the people now suddenly wake up. "I am going, don''t say it, it''s really like this. So many people are comparing on a table. It''s just a joke! Are we going to have a group battle before the test?" "Ok?" As the person said this, the surrounding heavy tasks suddenly changed, and they suddenly remembered. It seems that the examiner did not say that this is not the case? Gosh! They are the enchanters, the enchantment newcomers contest, how to fight? Is this the game that the **** thinks of? Uh The testimony on the stage is also a glimpse. They really didn''t think about it. If you really want this candidate to say, then this enchantment newcomer contest will not become a fight test? The examiner who just wanted to say something suddenly heard a voice in his mind? "Do not get the tube, let them judge!" Hear this voice The examiner habitually wants to say hello. "Don''t get that much, you just stand here!" "But..." The examiner still wanted to say something, but was interrupted by that voice. "Although the Enchanter said that the ability is enchantment, but there is no fighting ability or thinking ability, then I suggest that they do not learn anything to enchant, go back to eat and wait for death!" The examiner heard a few twitches in his mouth, and he wanted to say that the enchanted teacher did not need to go to the front line, but the owner of the voice made him unable to lift the resistance, and finally nodded. "Okay, president! I understand!" Originally speaking, this person is not someone else. He is the president of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union - Master Ladi, the only master of Wuhuan City who is closest to the expert level! Time passed by, and now everyone seems to understand what the so-called impact is, that is, the enchantment decomposition in the eyes of the public! Some people who were still very confident could not help but retreat after seeing a lot of eyes around them. And when everyone thought about how to do it, suddenly a figure came up. "Well? Its so daring! I dare to be the first one..." The man who spoke did not say anything, but he was swallowed back by hard, because the person who went up was too famous, the previous enchantment trial In the first place, she won the first place with excellent results! This person is not someone else, she is the little witch who Hall is offended, the daughter of Jain, the daughter of Uttar Pradesh! "Oh? It turned out that she came up? Oh, too. I think it should be the same thing. I heard that she didn''t get the general quota. It is said that she was robbed. It''s interesting..." Chapter 1279： Enchanter Newcomer Competition III Chapter 1279 Enchanter Newcomer Competition 3 "It turned out to be this little witch. I don''t know why she participated in the trial. Is it because Mark is too busy recently? Or is Mark''s quota already taken? Hehe, it''s interesting." The examiner on the stage looked at Jaina who was coming up with great interest, and the following people were also observing her. "How could it be her?" "Oh, isn''t that her? I dare to come out first here. And I am not afraid of being besieged by everyone, except for Jaina, the daughter of Ruthstein''s lord, who else?" "Its also said that if you switch to someone else, its estimated that youve been sprayed! I dont know why this years test method has been made, and its too tossing people! Said here, the person who talked couldnt help but shake He shook his head, then he looked up and said. "This brother, when I go up, you don''t want to swear, after the turn, I will help you, how!" "The deal!" The man nodded and agreed without hesitation, but in his heart he was sneer, and when he waited for him, he would definitely take the first shot. The reason is very simple. There are so many people here. There is only one tester. The number of people who want to pass can be less than one tenth. In this case, if you dont make a point to eliminate some people, then he will be very difficult. Many people stand out from the crowd. Just as everyone was in the hearts of everyone, Jaina stood alone on the test bench. Glanced at the crowd below, especially when she saw Hall, she glanced at him deliberately, and Hall browed and wrinkled. He did not expect the woman to actually confront him. But he was not afraid, his face was still a faint expression, which made Jaina very angry. After a cold sigh, she turned her head and looked up. Others thought that Jaina was watching the environment, but Theodore didn''t think so. I saw him looking at the Hall with a look of disgust, and some of the gnashing teeth. "Hey, wait, I won''t let you regret what you did on the day!" Looking at the crowd around, there was no idea of ??a little trouble. The examiner was very clear and didn''t feel any surprise. Seeing Jaina look over, he pointed at the material path above. Extracting the strange dust is stable, and stability within three minutes is a success! Let''s get started! Jaina heard no hesitation, and reached out and held the material in her hand, and the other hand quickly printed it. Looking at Jaina''s skillful approach, the examiners nodded involuntarily. Among them, except for a small number of junior enchanters, most of them are intermediate enchanters, so it is no stranger to the enchantment. Looking at Jainas standard extraction technique, many examiners have satisfied expressions on their faces. . Jaina''s enchantment ability is good, and it''s no wonder that he can get the first place in the trials. In her operation, the materials are slowly extracted, see Jaina in the short time to put the essence of the material. Many people can''t help but exclaim when they are extracted. "Heaven, how fast? How long does it take? It seems that it hasn''t been a minute?" "One minute? Where did it take so long? I just counted it, its only about forty seconds!" "What? Just forty seconds? No? You got it wrong? My teacher is a junior enchanter with more than 20 years. He is the fastest 30 seconds. This is his best result. How old is Jaina, is he going to surpass my teacher?" "Hey! You are also very embarrassed to say that your teacher has been a junior enchanter for more than 20 years?" "Bastard! What are you talking about? Give me apologize! Otherwise I want you to look good!" The enchanted man who was said suddenly became red, and he stared at the man who had just spoken, as if this person did not apologize. He will be shot. At this time, suddenly there was a scream of excitement, which made everyone focus on it again. "What? What is this?" Some people who have just seen it are surprised to see the green light in the hands of Jaina. As an enchant, they naturally know that this should be a strange dust. "It''s so powerful, it took less than a minute to extract, and it took less than a minute to stabilize. It''s no wonder she can get the first place!" "What? It took less than a minute to stabilize? Is it three minutes? This is less than a third of the time. Its really amazing!" "I really didn''t think that the daughter of the Lord''s adult is so powerful!" Not only those new enchantmen, but even the examiners and Halls above looked at Jaina with some surprises. "I didn''t think that the daughter of Lord Russell was so powerful. She didn''t seem to have a teacher who was justified." Some examiners have some faint feelings in their hearts They are considering whether to try, and a talented genius girl will be accepted as a disciple. Then, as long as the girls are famous, they can naturally get the teachers. A lot of benefits. "No wonder she was so proud that day, it turned out that her pride is emboldened!" Hall was only slightly surprised by the strength of Jaina, and then he focused on the examiner. I saw Jaina put the strange dust on a specific plate, and soon went to a few examiners to see it. From the surprised expression on their faces, they saw that the strange dust extracted by Jaina was very Shocked, the quality of this strange dust should be good. Enchanting materials are also of quality, but there are too many materials, so the enchanting unions only divide them into four levels. Qualified, which means that this material just meets the standard of enchantment, there is a great chance of failure when enchanting. Good, representing the quality of the enchanting material, can greatly improve the enchantment success rate Excellent, representing the excellent quality of enchanting materials, making the success rate of enchanting better! Perfect, perfect enchanting materials are generally rare, and its appearance means that as long as this enchant is not an idiot, then this enchantment will be 99% successful! Before Hall, he didn''t know about this situation. This is the enchantment knowledge he had learned from Pierce''s study during this time. "Good! This is a good singular dust!!" After the examiner reported the results, everyone was stunned and exclaimed. Is it good? I dont know if I can reach this level in my life! "You? Hey, my teacher has only once in ten times, you still go back and practice more!" Chapter 1280： Enchanter Newcomer Competition IV Chapter 1280 Enchanter Newcomer Competition 4 "Bastard! I have been holding you for a long time! I am fighting with you!" The enchanter seems to have humiliated him many times because of the other side, which makes him can no longer bear it, even directly here. I saw an invisible mental attack directly rushing toward the man. Everyone who had just arrived, the guy who had just been satirized by him dared to do it directly, watching the attack that was close at hand, and his heart was dark. At the same time, the mental force forms a protective cover around him. However, because the opponent''s shot was too sudden, his protective cover was not completely unfolded and was directly attacked by the opponent''s attack power. As he was hit by the mental attack, there was a sting in his head. "Ah!" A scream screamed from his mouth. "Bastard! You dare to hurt my friend!" A man looked at him and immediately looked at the man with anger, and at the same time formed a mental sword in his hand, and it was a knife for the man. "Ah!" After another scream came, the crowd suddenly became confused. Many people released their mental strength to protect themselves. At the same time, they looked around to find a safe place to stay away from here. At this time, some people in the crowd showed a hint of gloom in their eyes. They seemed to have issued a unified order, and they directly directed at the people around them. For a time, the Enchanter Newcomer Contest became a fighting field, and screams continued to emerge from the crowd. "Is this really good?" one of the examiners asked with some doubts. "There is nothing wrong with them! They are too naive! I think the enchantress is just enchanting. I don''t know, many genius enemies are killed before they grow up. When the genius''s enchanter is dead, then he Nothing is right!" When I heard this, some examiners still wanted to say something, but when they thought about what happened in the past few years, they closed their mouths. After Jaina turned in the enchantment material, she was already caught in the stands. At this time, she was alone, but she didn''t care, because her attention at this moment has always been concentrated on Hall. The situation in the field has been very confusing, except for a small number of enchanters outside the attack, most of the enchanters are trying to escape from here. Except for Hall, I saw that he was still standing in the same place, and there was a enchanted man with a face of ecstasy running around. Hall was seen by some enchanters, including Theodore. Theodore was also one of the offensive enchanters. He had just stunned an enchanted enchanter. After seeing that Hall was calmly standing, he might want to attack Hall, but when he was ready to do it. Suddenly a figure rushed toward Hall. "Ok?" I saw this man holding a psychic spear in his hand, and his eyes were fierce. After seeing Halls hair, the spear in his hand directly stabbed the chest chest. In his opinion, Hall will definitely be pierced by his own spear. Although he can''t be pierced by a spiritual spear, it can damage Hall''s mental strength, so Hall will definitely be eliminated. . And just as he seemed to have seen the victory, suddenly a figure appeared in front of him. Before he did not respond, suddenly there was a pain in his chest, and then the whole person flew out. "what?" Seeing the sudden appearance of the figure, many people exclaimed, because at this time there was a wolf-type Warcraft around the Hall! "This **** turned out to be a summoner?" Jaina couldn''t help but blink her eyes. Obviously she was surprised that Hall was the summoner. "Summon the beast? Can you release the summoned beast here?" Since the examiner did not say that the summoned beast could be released, many summoners did not release the summoned beast. Now suddenly seeing a summoned beast appearing to defeat an enchanted sorcerer, the battlefield showed a brief silence. Everyone looked at it. Looked at the examiner on the stage. The examiner coughed and then said, "The summoning beast is also a kind of strength, but it can''t kill. Whoever kills not only cancels the qualification, but also pursues his responsibility!" Hearing this, many enchanters are dumbfounded, they are good enchanters, but the enchanter does not mean that is the summoner! "This is not fair!" For a time, many enchanters shouted. However, those who are the enchanters and the summoners can not think so. They only see the appearance of the summoned beast on the field. At one time, there are dozens of summoned beasts on the test field. "Oh, we have to unite. Otherwise we will be defeated by them and lose the test qualification!" One of the enchanters who were not the summoner was shocked to see everyone, so he quickly yelled. "Yes! We must unite! Otherwise we will have no chance to win!" "Well, yes! I agree!" "Come here!" The enchanted teacher who is the summoner asks you to see one of them also said. "We will unite first and defeat them and we will be in the game!" "Okay, I agree!" The summoner was also quickly assembled. At one time, the scene was divided into two factions. Hall obviously belonged to the summoner, and Theodore belonged to the other side. "Good risk! I didn''t think that this **** turned out to be an enchanter! It almost became that person!" Theodore''s face was a bit gloomy, and he didn''t think that things turned out to be like this. "Bastard!" And when Theodore was in the dark, a summoner came to the Hall and said, "This friend, you come over soon, let''s unite together, beat them first, let him then..." Waiting for the enchanter to finish the conversation, Hall said with a faint expression. "Joint? I am not interested!" "What?" Several summoners couldn''t help but exclaim, and then Hall walked on the test bench in front of both sides. "What is he going to do?" This is the first thought after someone has seen Hall in the workplace. "Rely, he wants someone to compare in the past? Stop him soon!" "Bastard! You dare to do this! Really we don''t exist?" A grumpy summoner suddenly roared, and a snake-shaped Warcraft around him screamed, and the pair of snake eyes stared at Hall. On the other side, the enchanters did not act at the sight. For the infighting of the summoner, they agreed with their hands. "You? Sorry, just like you, I really can''t see it!" Chapter 1281： Enchanter Newcomer Competition 5 Chapter 1281 Enchanter Newcomer Competition 5 "Just you guys? Sorry, I really don''t put it in my eyes!" what? ! Hall''s sentence is like pouring a cold water into the hot oil, and the people in the square are blown up. m. The most economical, mobile-free site for mobile phones. "This **** is really looking for death! Hehehe!" Theodore first angered, but soon subsided, because he knew that Hall is definitely not going to be better. And Jaina at the top is also secretly saying, "This bastard, even more arrogant than me! Where is your temperament coming from? I have practiced for so long, I want to defeat you in the enchantment, I did not expect you to be like this. it disappointed me!" The examiners on the stage were also stunned by Hall. They really did not expect that there would be such a day when they met such a candidate who was not afraid of fear. "He... Is there any backstage? Who knows who he is?" One of the examiners suddenly asked. "I know, I saw him at the door." Hearing this, the examiners quickly turned to look at the people who spoke. "He is the one who holds the recommended number of Mark''s adults!!" "What? Is that the man who grabbed Jaina''s hand?" After an examiner exclaimed, he quickly turned his head and saw that Jaina was looking at Hall with an angry expression. From here, Confirmed the authenticity of this statement. "It turned out that his backstage was Mark Dad, but even if it was, Mark Max would not save him at this time, so why should he be so arrogant?" And when many examiners thought about it, the snake-shaped Warcraft Summoner below was angry. "Bastard! Do you know what you are talking about? Don''t think that you have a summoned beast, they don''t dare to deal with you, we are not afraid!" "You? Oh, since you are not afraid, then try it!" Hall said this, regardless of the face of this snake-shaped World of Warcraft summoned the beast, and so calmly moved toward the test bench. "Bastard!" The snake-shaped Warcraft Summoner, who felt insulted by himself, immediately screamed, and then saw him pointing his finger at Hall. "Give it to me and let him know that no one can be so arrogant!" "Hey!" The sound of the snake-shaped Warcraft''s low voice suddenly came, and then everyone saw that the snake-shaped Warcraft rushed directly to Hall. At this time, a scream of a sound like Hong Zhong came, and then the snake-shaped World of Warcraft was a stagnation. Not only did he seem to be him, but the enchanters around him also had a sting. "Spiritual attack?" The examiner looked at Ada with amazement. He didn''t think that this Warcraft turned out to be a rare attack with Warcraft. "No wonder he will be so calm, the mental attack of Warcraft can be difficult to deal with!" Sure enough, when the examiner just spoke this, Ada had already rushed over, and a snake-shaped Warcraft that would be hurt by the mental force after hitting it would fly out. The tremendous power made the snake-shaped World of Warcraft unable to scream, and the body was twisted in the air. Obviously, Ada gave him the root of it. "Bastard! You are still looking at what to do, not attacking him!" At the reminder of the Serpent-shaped Warcraft Summoner, the rest of the summoners reacted. "Yes, can''t let him just go through the test, otherwise we will count like this, he is too bullying!" "Yes! I agree to temporarily dismiss this kid! You have no opinion on the opposite person?" A summoner suddenly called to Theodore and others. Theodore, they heard you see me, I see you, see everyone after a slight nod, then this one has a step forward and said aloud. "We have no opinion!" Of course, they have no opinion. Although the summoners here are fewer than them, the busy attack of Warcraft is very powerful, and Halls summoner is more powerful. So, lets let these summoners fight for life. It is best to die, so that these people can have the opportunity to continue to test. "Okay! That''s it! Everyone comes together and knocks out this guy who doesn''t know the heights!" "it is good!" Then dozens of summoners turned their heads to Hall. The summoned beasts surrounded Hall and Ada, and saw this scene. The people present had an idea, that is, Hall. Dead! "Awful bastard! You won''t be waiting honestly? If you are defeated like this, then I haven''t studied it for so long?" If Lustein knew that his daughter had come to learn enchantment for this reason, I dont know if he would kill him in the dark. "Do you want to save him?" Jaina was very upset. For Hall, this bastard, she couldn''t wait for her to die, but she was thinking that she would defeat him personally When I saw Hall, this unintelligible guy provoked public anger and was besieged, and it was difficult to decide. But the next scene made everyone present, even the examiners, stunned. "This... how is this possible!" "Is it a blind eye? How can this happen!!" "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!" A new enchanted man reached out and grabbed his hair tightly. It seemed that the scene in front of him was deeply stimulated by his nerves, letting him take the nervous nerves. broken. "This... is this what he did?" Jaina gritted her silver teeth, holding her hands in her hands, and the pair of phoenix eyes stared at the strange dust in Hall''s hands. It turned out that just now, Hall did not care about the angry eyes around him, regardless of whether he would affect him, and even began to extract materials in front of so many people. His movements can be said to be very casual, and it is so that the movements that seem to be random in the crowd can extract the materials in such a short time. Not only that, but the stability of this strange dust seems to have succeeded. I just don''t know how this quality is. "So fast? From extraction to stability, it seems that it doesn''t take a minute. That is to say, he extracts in about ten seconds, and stability is also tens of seconds. Is he really a newcomer?" "Interestingly, maybe Mark is not letting him go to the back door, but knowing his strength and not wanting him to waste that time!" After the shocked examiner was shocked, he immediately thought of this, and then he looked at his eyes. Hall, his eyes show his interest in Hall. "This young man is better than Jaina''s talent, I must not miss this opportunity!" Chapter 1282： Enchanter Newcomer Competition VI Chapter 1282 Enchanter Newcomer Competition 6 Halls enchanting talent made everyone in the room shocked, especially the examiner who was headed, and he had already thought of accepting him as a disciple. m. The most economical, mobile-free site for mobile phones. In his view, this talented Hall is more worthy of training than Jaina. I believe that after his training, Hall will definitely be famous in the future! "No, I must be ahead of time, can''t let Quincy see the bastard!" The reason why the examiner dared to say Quincy, because his identity is not simple, he is the vice president of the enchanted union, Obrist. When the Hall was set in the heart of Obrist, the scene changed again. "How is this possible, his enchantment talent is too strong?" "Yeah, how can we win in the face of such people?" "God, how can I compare with such a metamorphosis, how can we beat him?" Just when everyone was a little disheartened, a voice suddenly came. "The test is not over yet. Everyone will attack him together. Only let him lose the qualification, we have hope!" Ok? Everyone heard the words first, then everyone suddenly reacted? "Yeah, we still have a chance, as long as we eliminate him, then we can not continue to participate in the test?" "Yes! That''s it. Let''s go together and knock him out!" On the stage, Obristed his brow, and he looked at the person who had just spoken. When he saw the face of the man, he couldn''t help but scream. "Theodore? Quincy, the disciple of the bastard?" The person who had just spoken and reminded everyone was Theodore. He thought that his enchantment talent would be able to humiliate Hall, but after seeing Halls enchanting strength, he was shocked. The hate of the hate is up, so there is also the scene just now. "Come, let me stop and stop them!" Obrist didn''t want Hall to be ruined by them. This time the test was decided after the above discussion, although Obrister raised objections, but After everyone agreed, he could only keep his opinion. Now he suddenly regrets, because as long as Hall has not caused the test, he will not succeed. "Bastard!" Several examiners heard that they are going to go down, but at this time the new enchantmen have begun to take action. This time it was not only the summoners who shot, but the rest of the enchanters also gathered together. "You bastards! What do you want to do?!" Jaina couldn''t help but see this scene and sighed directly. In her opinion, this group of guys is really shameless. After seeing that Hall is so powerful, they are all besieged. It is obvious that they are preparing to eliminate Hall as the strong. The new enchantmen below did not pay attention to Jaina. They knew very well that they would only use the Hall to eliminate them, so they will have a future. Originally, they didn''t like the test rules of this time, but now they are grateful in their hearts. It is because of this rule that they have given them a reason! An opportunity to do whatever you want! "Oh? You just decided to eat me?" Looking at the people around, Hall''s mouth slightly revealed a slight curvature. "Come on, take the strange dust!" Suddenly a cry came from behind the Hall. Hall turned around and saw the former examiner, that is, Obrist was waving at him. Signaled him to hurry. The other enchanted newcomers immediately saw the summoning beast around them. "Up! Stop me!" Dozens of summoned beasts heard the words immediately rushing toward Hall. These people felt that Hall had already lost, so they did not notice the eyes of Hall A. If someone pays attention, they will find that at this time, Adas eyes are full of disdainful eyes. Just when those Warcraft were ready to attack, when theodore was happy, suddenly everyone saw that Hall waved at the air, and then hundreds of black shadows appeared in front of everyone, and the whole test site was Wrap it up. Especially the sky that suddenly became dark, so many people habitually looked up, and when they saw the top, they all showed a shocked look. "How can this be?!" Not only were they shocked, but even the dozens of World of Warcraft hurriedly stopped, and their eyes also showed fearful eyes. "This... is this his real strength?" Theodore swallowed hard, and Jaina''s face was also a little bad. Her hands were tightly held, her eyes were staring. Hall. "This bastard, how can there be so many summoned beasts!" "Real... an amazingly shocked child! What is his identity?" Originally, he looked at Hall''s self-existing Obrist At this point, my heart began to ponder, after all, Hall There is your special, if the simple enchantment is okay, but now Hall is still a powerful summoner, if there is no big family behind Hall, he does not believe in killing him. "What? Don''t you come?" Looking at the shocked people, Hall asked in a whisper. Come? How come? At this moment, looking at the number of horrible summoning beasts surrounding them, many people cant help but retire. Some of them regret their impulses. Because everyone is temporary cooperation, there is no unified opinion. Before, everyone did not know how to do it now. "Don''t talk?" Hall''s voice is not very big, but everyone can hear it clearly. "In this case, then I will go through the first thing?" Everyone couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, but when everyone said that they wouldn''t be polite, Hall suddenly turned to look at the crowd again, and said in everyone''s jaw-dropping expression. "No, I regret it! I decided!" Everyone who heard Hall said that they didn''t react. They didn''t understand what Hall was doing, but this doubt didn''t last long, so Hall spoke again, but after this opening, he was suddenly confused. "I decided to knock you out!" Almost as soon as Hall said this, the summoning beasts at the same time roared at the same time, and then the summoned beasts headed by them were immediately rushed toward the enchanters. "No! Don''t! We are wrong! Please don''t do this!" "Yes, we are wrong! Sorry, we are no longer dare! Please spare us." Chapter 1283： Enchanter Newcomer Competition Seven Chapter 1283 Enchanter Newcomer Competition 7 "Rao you?" Hall brows his head and glances at the new enchantmen underneath, and then he laughs at himself. "I spared you, then have you thought about spare me? Let''s teach them a good meal!" After hearing Hall''s words, Ah Da once again roared, and suddenly a powerful mental force spread toward the surrounding. Some of the summoned beasts and the enchanters standing in front of them were the first to be shocked by this mental force. The brain is rising. The rest of the summoned beasts rushed toward these people, and the entire square was stunned by this summoned beast. "Not good!" Theodore''s face changed. He didn''t think that Hall, the bastard, dared to start here with so many enchanters. I know that most of the people here are not ordinary people. After all, I want to train an enchanter. It is not affordable for the average family. Theodore did not hesitate too much, he turned and fled behind him. He wanted to escape from here. Only by escaping from the square would he be able to avoid the possibility of being attacked by this group of terrorist summons. His thoughts are beautiful, but the reality is cruel. After all, everyone is a fool, knowing that they are profitable and avoiding, so a group of people flee behind them, and the whole square has become confused. "Ah! Don''t! Help!" A enchanted escapist looked back and saw a huge white tiger behind him, looking at the white-blooded eyes of the white tiger. The enchanter was directly scared to sit down. On the ground and not losing money, begging for mercy. This white tiger was promoted to the first-class World of Warcraft by Hall, and after seeing his prey being scared, the little white man showed a disdainful expression, but he did not let him go. After a little control of the strength, the enchanted scream was released with a tail, and the scream of the enchanted screams immediately, but fortunately he did not die, but he was lying on the ground and mourning. Originally still thinking of continuing to escape, he found that the rest of the summoned beast did not attack him, he immediately closed the most white and honestly lying on the ground. Many enchanters found this. They also learned that the person was lying on the ground and tried to escape the attack. At the beginning, it was fine. The big Warcraft did not attack them, but with a group of sizzling After the sound came, the tragedy of these enemies began. It turned out that after Hall discovered this situation, he summoned a large group of stone bees again. In the face of these guys who wanted to bully themselves, Hall would not give up so easily. And Obrist, who originally wanted to dissuade Hall, was relieved when he saw that Hall didn''t want to kill. Otherwise, if he died here, neither he nor Hall could escape. "This kid is really..." Obrist is still very appreciative of Hall''s character, which is a very stupid behavior in the chaotic place of the Wanderers. The scene looks very chaotic, and the summoned beasts have been cleaned up by the Hall. As for the other enchanters, they fall down, run away, and stand in a short time. Less than one-third of the enchanters can be seen from here, and the combat power of these enchanters is really bad. Imagine if an enemy''s strong man sneaked into the enchanting newcomer''s team. Once he killed the squad, he wouldn''t know that there are still a few people who can survive. Originally, I wanted to give this group of new people a cruel cognition. I didnt think that Halls shot was more than a thousand times better than they originally set. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- There will be a shadow in the hearts of these enemies. "Enough! Can stop!" Suddenly a cold snoring came from the side, and there was an irresistible force in the voice. Even Hall had to use all his mental power to resist. Not only that, but Ada also deliberately released a powerful spiritual power. Counterattack, this makes people come up with some accidents. "Well? Summoner with a spiritual talent?" As the sound came out, Hall immediately let the summoned beasts stop, and then looked at the direction of the sound. I saw a man who was about eighty years old, and the old man with white hair was coming here. The old man was wearing an iconic enchanted robe. Looking at the mark on his chest, Halls pupil couldnt help but get bigger. . "This is... expert enchanter?! He is the president of the enchanted union?!" Hall is no longer white. Pierce has already told him about the enchanter''s mark, so he immediately recognizes the identity of the old man. This old man is the sorcerer''s union president, Leddy, and is also a fourth-class sage-level powerhouse in Wuhuan City! "President!" After seeing that Lady was coming, the examiners immediately said hello, and Obrist was looking at him with a look of caution. "Leady President How come you?" Leddy looked at Obrist with a funny smile. He didn''t know why the old man was guarding him so much, so he didn''t say anything. "How can I not come? If I don''t come again, I don''t think it will be more than this year! People are gone, what is better than nothing!" Said that here, Ladydy turned to look at the frowning Hall Road. "You are Hall?" Hall heard a wrinkle, and he looked at the old man''s doubts. "You... know me?" Leddy nodded, and Obrist, who was on the side, immediately exploded. "Hey, I said President Ladi, you won''t want to grab someone I am looking at, I tell you, this is definitely not good!" "The person you are looking for? Grab? Oh, I know you will think so, but I am rushing over, otherwise I don''t know what will happen." After saying this, Ledi ignored Obrist and turned to look at Hall Road. "Hall, can you put your Warcraft away?" Hall glanced at the enchanted newcomer who was lying down and stood still, but the enchanters with their horrified expressions glanced at them and nodded after thinking about it. "can!" As Hall waved, the real World of Warcraft disappeared in a certain square. Seeing this scene, many new people of the Enchanter were relieved, and some timid people almost cried out. "I already know about the situation. Since you have already extracted successfully, then let''s see what''s in your city. Is there no problem?" "Yes!" Hall did not refuse, handing the strange dust in his hand to the examiner. The examiner immediately placed it in the test area after receiving it. After he saw the result, even he couldn''t help but exclaim. "Lost... it turned out to be an excellent level!" (End of this chapter) ~： First thousand two hundred and eighty four photos enchantment newcomer contest eight Chapter 1284 Enchanter Newcomer Competition 8 "What? Excellent level?" Some of the enchanted newcomers who heard the results couldnt help but exclaim. Among them, the superior grade materials were not seen by a few people, let alone they were extracted, so they heard the answer announced by the examiner. After that, they became somewhat skeptical about getting up. They saw that Hall extracted the materials in a short time. Many people would think that Hall is opportunistic when they didn''t see the results. Maybe the quality of the materials is qualified or even unqualified. I didn''t expect Hall to extract it. How can this make them not shocked? And they are equally as shocked as Jaina and Obrist, but the difference is that after Jaina shocked, it was more angry and unwilling, and Obrist was happy, he felt that if he could Hall is a disciple, then the future Hall will be able to become a generation of masters in the enchantment world! "Oh, how can this be..." Theodore looked very ugly. He wanted to defeat Hall in the enchantment, but suddenly found that he had not even had half of the strength of others. The sense of powerlessness made him feel shameful. "Oh, yes, Hall, no loss is the most talented enchanter in a hundred years!" Leddy praised Hall without any reservations, which made the surrounding people all surprised, especially Obrist. He is very clear about the character of Leddy. In general, he rarely speaks this in public. "what?" The most talented enchanter in a hundred years? When Jaina heard this, she had a white face and she wanted to refute it. But after watching the strange dust extracted by Hall, she couldnt say anything. "Leady President, you... know me?" Hall blinked and looked at Leddy, because after coming from Leddy, from what he said, he seemed to be familiar with Hall, otherwise he would not Say the words just now. If the average person is polite, he will not think of this, so Hall is sure that this is definitely what Ledi knows about him. Hall is listening to him. So the question is coming, how does Leddy know about his business? "Oh, let''s be." Leddy said something that made everyone somewhat inexplicable. What is it? Understanding is understanding, not knowing is not knowing. What is the answer? And when Hall wanted to continue asking, Leddy interrupted him. "Okay, this thing will be said later, let''s deal with it now." After reading this, Leddy ignored Hall and turned to Obristed. "Except Jaina and Hall, the rest of the people will once again follow the normal method and choose the top 100 to advance." Ok? The enemies around me heard the words, especially those who had been knocked down. They were supposed to be eliminated, but now President Ledi suddenly gave them a chance, how can they not let them excitement? If they were sore, and Hall, the **** is still here, they really want to come up and pull the hand of President Ledi to call their loved ones! "That''s just a test..." Obrist thought very much, so the previous test was not to take off his pants and fart. However, in general, Leddy seems to see his thoughts, smiled and said. "Hall''s performance has given them a deep impression. I don''t think they will forget it in this life. I think I will stop here." Uh Obrist heard a few words and twitched. He looked at the decadent enchantmen behind him and couldnt help but sigh, as Leddy said, this group of people would not forget this life. Today''s business. Suddenly there was an idea in his mind that this Lady Ledi asked himself to deal with this matter. He would not want to eat alone. Leddy, who was about to leave, saw Obrists skeptical look, and he gave him a sigh of relief. "You think too much! Not what you think! Go back and talk to you about this! Now you can handle this before you." After saying this, Lady was facing Hall and Jaina Road. "You come over to me first, and prepare for the next match." After watching Ledi leave, Hall thought about it and walked over. Jaina didn''t fall behind and quickly followed. After seeing Hall leave, the enemies at the scene were relieved, and some young enchanters almost cried. Obrist looked at the guys with a pitiful look, then he coughed. "Now give you an hour of rest time. At this point, everyone has a chance. The top 100 can go to the next step..." The Obrist words haven''t finished yet. Suddenly an enchanted man reaches out and tells himself to talk Seeing this scene, Obrist is very uncomfortable, but looking at the man''s face. After looking at the eyes, Obrist was wavering impatiently. "If there is anything to say, don''t waste time!" The enchantress newcomer was murdered by Obrist, and he almost scared to speak, but when he thought of the scene, he swallowed, and then he said with courage. "The report examiner, I asked to withdraw from the test!" "What?" Originally thought that this enchantress newcomer would propose a more rest for a while, Obrist stumbled, he did not expect that it would be retired, like this situation, it seems that it rarely appears, after all, like this After winning, you can get a lot of glory, others are rushing to join, but today is the first time to retire! Not only is Obrist, but the rest of the people are shocked to see this enchantress newcomer, they feel that this enchantress newcomer is not scared. "Do you know what you are talking about?" Obrist''s face is very ugly, and this year''s rules have changed. Even Hall knows that metamorphosis is also considered, but even the retreat of this kind of thing makes him meet, which makes him very angry. Seeing Obrist is angry, it is reasonable to say that this enchantress newcomer should be afraid, but it seems that because of the words, he did not hesitate to say the following words together. "Examiner, I know what I am talking about, I have to ask for a retirement. I feel that my strength is not enough. Instead of being attacked by the perverts, I will not be able to move forward in the future. It is better to go back and work hard. year!" "You..." Obrist heard that he just wanted to yell at him, but think about it, it is indeed the case, and he is expected to do so. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1285： Enchanter Newcomer Competition Chapter 1285 Enchanter Newcomer Competition 9 Looking at the front of this enchanting newcomer who said that after a withdrawal, not only Obrist, but even the other examiners could not help but feel sorry for him. But there is no way, this is the reality! Hall''s power is no doubt, whether it is Hall''s enchantment talent, or his powerful summoner ability, completely crush everyone present! Including Jaina, who was originally called a genius, in front of Hall, the shining star, it looked unusually weak. Seeing Obrist looking at himself with a pitiful look, this enchanted newcomer had a bitter smile, but he knew that this was the most correct choice he made. He believed that his teacher and family would not blame his choice. "Excuse me, the examiner, can I leave?" After a deep breath, the new enchanted man who first proposed to withdraw from this time asked again. "Can..." Obrist said that he was not blocking him, but did not continue to discourage him, but said to the examiner on the side. "Go, check it out, the candidate''s test scores... 59 points!" Upon hearing this, the enchanted newcomer showed a shocked color on his face, and then looked at Obrist with a happy face, and finally excitedly yelled at him. "Thank you for the examiner! Thank you, the examiner!" He knew very well that his own voluntarily withdrawing and failing were completely different. At least this time, the outside person was at most comforting him to let him work harder next time, instead of laughing at him without courage at this time. "Go!" Obrist encouraged to see the enchantress newcomer. After seeing his grateful departure from the test field, Obrist suddenly looked up and looked at the rest of the crowd. "Who else wants to quit, this time I will handle this together, but if there is such a situation in the future, I will never give him face!" "Long live the examiner!" As the words of Obrist had just fallen, hundreds of enemies and newcomers cheered up. This strange scene made the examiners unable to shake their heads, while the rest of the enchanters were twitching. Under the guidance of other examiners, hundreds of enchanted newcomers who gave up at this time were taken out. If the outsiders saw the hundreds of people looking happy, they would be mistaken for the people who passed the test. "It is not uncommon to abandon the game, at least in the past, but I still want to see the excitement after I quit the game today. I really saw it for the first time. Its really a long time!" Looking at the rest of the enchanted newcomers who did not give up the test, Obrist was nodded with satisfaction. "Okay, since everyone chooses to continue, then I am not talking nonsense, I hope that you can overcome the fear in your heart, even if you encounter..." Obrist originally wanted to say that even if he met the abnormality of Hall, then the words came. After the mouth, he suddenly realized that he could not say this, otherwise the relatives who had just mentioned the courage to move on would be scared away. So he changed his mouth and said, "No matter what you encounter, everyone must remember, believe in yourself! Only if you have a strong inner heart, can you fight invincible!" Not to mention other examiners, even he himself said that he felt that there was some feeling that he could not be compiled. In the end, he had to say aloud? "Now the test is officially started! Every examiner is yours!" With the order down, the entire square was busy again, and Theodore was a gloomy look at the direction of Hall''s departure. "No, I am the enchantress genius of Wuhua City. I will not admit defeat so easily! Absolutely not!" ...... Just as he continued at this time, Hall and his entourage came to a room, Hall and Jaina stood at both ends, and Ledi walked to the top to stop. "Sit all right, you have to participate in the competition for a while, and it is good for you to take a break." Jaina heard a slight ritual and then sat down directly, but Hall did not listen to him, and looked straight at Ledi. "Leady President, I think I should be able to tell you now, how did you get to know me?" Leddy smiled and smiled. When he just wanted to talk, he suddenly heard a familiar voice. "Hey, you are a stinky boy, I know you will cause trouble, I didn''t expect to be guessed by me!" "Well? Teacher Pierce?" Hall turned his head and saw that the person who spoke was not Pierce. Who is it? Hall, who had some doubts, suddenly remembered that Pierces teacher seemed to be the person of the Wuhuan enchantment union. He didnt know anything strange about him. What really puzzled him was how Pierce contacted Lai. Di? Has he been associated with Leddy over the years? See Hall''s confused look. Pierce said with no anger. "When I came in, I heard that there was a change in this test. With my understanding of you, your kid will definitely let those people fall through the glasses. Sure enough, I was still in the middle!" Leddy heard a bitter smile. When Pierce came to him, he was a little surprised. Then there was a burst of joy. After all, Pierce was a senior enchanter. When Pierce left, he was still rooted in it. Excited after he met Pierce, who knows that Pierce directly said to him, "I suggest that you better terminate the original plan, otherwise today''s test does not have to continue." At that time, Leddy was very angry when he heard this. He felt that Pierce was preparing to make trouble this time, and even dared to say such threats. Just wanting to slap Pierce''s Lady, after hearing Pierce''s next words, his eyes filled with doubtful eyes. "Are you sure you are not kidding?" "Just kidding? Oh, if its late, I guess this time, except for Jaina, there is only one person! A two-person test, do you think this enchantment newcomer contest will be famous?" Every enchantment newcomer contest is the top priority of Wuhua City, so neither Rustain nor Leddy will allow this to happen. This is why Ledi rushed to the past. Fortunately, Ledi went in time. When he saw the summoned beasts and the newcomers on the ground, he was no longer doubting Pierces words, and he was very glad that he had time. When the consequences are otherwise unimaginable. "Cough," Leddy, who had recovered from her thoughts, coughed and looked at Hall with a serious look. "Hall, can you show me the strength of your enchantment? I mean the real strength!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1286： Enchanter Newcomer Competition Chapter 1286 Enchanter Newcomer Competition 10 "Real strength?" Hall was a little unclear, so he looked at Pierce and he said that Pierce had nodded to him. "it is good!" Jaina, who was on the side, bit her silver teeth. From now on, she thought she was a neglected person. She would be worried if she changed to the previous one, but the chairman of the present is the strength of his father, and still An expert enchanter, so she did not dare to be too arrogant in front of him. Plus, she heard that Lady said that Hall would show his true strength. This means that Hall was in the Tibetan mastiff, but in the case of Hall Tibetan Mastiff, she has been unable to surpass her. This is the most unacceptable thing for her! "I want to see if you are really so powerful!" Seeing that Hall agreed, Leddy waved the enchanted tools and materials and signaled that Hall could begin. Hall saw no retreat, went straight to the workbench, looked at the workbench''s materials and weapons, and Hall immediately understood the purpose of Ledi. This is the easiest defense enchantment program. During this time, Hall practiced no one hundred or eighty, so he is no stranger to this program. The purpose of wanting to come to Latti is to see how the basic skills of Hall are. Pierce looked at Hall with a smile. He didn''t worry that Hall would fail. He was very reassured by his disciple who always had abnormal enchantment talent. I saw that Hall waved, and a material suddenly appeared in his hand. As he walked through the clouds, the material became a cloud of green dust in just ten seconds. "What? So fast?" Jaina widened her eyes. She had seen Hall extract before. The speed of ten seconds has already shocked her. If she saw it with her own eyes, it is really hard to believe that this speed can be improved! "Well? Interesting... I didn''t think this kid is exactly the same as Pierce said!" And then the stable program, I saw that Hall dragged the green cloud dust with one hand, and the other hand quickly applied the fingerprints. Under the control of Hall Spirit, the cloud dust quickly assembled, in Latti And the shocked eyes of Jaina became the common material of the enchantment - different dust! "This... it seems that it''s not half a minute! I''m probably not so shocked when I change it to Pierce, but this kid..." Leddy blinked and watched Hall''s eyes dignified more and more. As for Jaina, she has been scared. Hall is so fast that she has a few streets. She suddenly feels a little hot face, because she began to say that she wants to defeat Hall in the enchantment. Now, in retrospect, She really has some self-confidence and can''t wait to find a hole to get in. Then, Hall held a different dust in one hand and a pair of armor in one hand. As Hall quickly portrayed the magical array in the armor, the eyes of Leddy and Jaina were once again attracted. "Have this started? There is no rest at all, and his mental strength is too strong?" The enchanters know that every step of the enchantment is very important, no matter which step is wrong, it will cause some side effects. The most common nature is the enchantment failure, up to the enchantment material and enchanted items scrapped. However, the first serious problem is the situation of the enchantment of the enchantment. Once this happens, the enchantment is lightly damaged, and the mental power is scrapped or killed! Therefore, in the enchantment, most of the enchanters will take a break after extracting the material, and then wait for the mental strength to recover after the next step. Seeing that Hall has started, they are not good at this is to interrupt Hall, so both of them stared straight at Hall. They should have been quiet, and they couldnt help but exclaim after seeing the magical array that Hall had portrayed. "What...he..." Pierce on the side seemed to know that there would be such a scene, so he quickly whispered. "Let''s see it first!" "But..." Ladydy wanted to remind Hall that it was wrong, but after seeing Pierce''s firm vision, he forced to suppress the idea of ??continuing to speak. At this time, suddenly a burst of light came, and Leddy and Jaina knew that this means that the magic array has been portrayed. "What? Can it really be done?" It turned out that the two had just seen it. When Hall painted the magic array, it was somewhat different from what they knew. It was because of this that they would be surprised, and even more surprised that they did not expect this to succeed! Look at Hall without any pause, wave a hand to cover the magical dust, and use the mental power to slowly integrate the enchanting material into it Seeing here, the two are not nervous, especially Its Leddy. He thinks this scene seems to have not appeared for a long time. When this happened, it seemed to be the first time that he was enchanted many years ago. Without paying attention to the sound of the chest, Leddy stared at Hall. As Hall completed the final step, the entire armor suddenly burst into a flash of light, which represented the success of this enchantment. Seeing that Hall stopped, Leddy did not hesitate. He rushed over and took Halls enchanted product. Jaina also wanted to see it. However, after seeing Ledis first move, she had to dare to speak. Standing on the side watching. Feeling the magical fluctuations from the armor, Leddy couldn''t help but exclaim. "This, this is actually successful? How did this happen?" Leddy looked at the armor, then turned to look at Hall. "I feel that the enchantment defense of this armor is higher than before. Is it the reason for that magical array?" When he heard the key to Leidys words, Hall looked at Ledis road with some admiration. "Leady will not be an expert enchanter. Once I see the problem, yes, I changed the magic array, so I made it look like this." "Oh, that''s it, Pierce, he doesn''t mean it..." Leddy snorted and continued to look at the armor. Just want to say that Pierce was a pity, suddenly he suddenly woke up and turned to look at Hall. . "What are you talking about? Is it your magical array?" Not waiting for Hall to answer, he turned to look at Pierce. "Is this really not made by you?" Pierce heard a bitter smile. "If it was made by me, I would hit his face directly in front of Quincy''s bastard! Why bother to bring this to you?" Chapter 1287： benefit Chapter 1287 Benefits Leddy heard Pierce''s mouth twitching a few times. He wanted to see Pierce, the guy who didn''t make a fuss, but after he got to the mouth, he finally resisted not saying it. "Call!" took a deep breath, and Leddy once again looked at his hand to modify the armor of the enchantment program. A mental force emerged from the hands of Ledi, and began to run along the magical array on the armor. As Ledis mental power penetrated, the magical array depicted on the armor slowly began to emerge. When Leddy walked through the magical array of magical powers, his face could not help but reveal a trace of ecstasy. "This is the case. In this way, the stability of the magic array has not changed. Instead, it has reduced the loss and increased the output of energy. No wonder this primary defense enchantment will be so strong!" Hall and Pierce heard each other, and both of them showed admiration. Latti did not lose the expert enchantment, just because he said this changed enchantment in such a short time. Point, you can tell how experienced he is in enchanting. Seeing Jaina on the side staring straight at the armor in her hand, Leddy smiled slightly, and then handed the armor to her, saying in Jaina''s embarrassed expression. "Look, if you can understand, this will be good for you in the future!" Jaina heard a glance at Hall and saw that Hall had no objection before picking it up. Leddy smiled and then turned to look at Hall. "Yes, Hall is, your enchantment talent and ability is really beyond my expectations!" Seeing that Hall was praised by himself and did not show his glory, Leddy became more satisfied with Hall. "Leady President, you said let me go all out, I will show you now, I don''t know you..." Hall didn''t finish his words, but his eyes were straight and he looked at Ledi. He wanted to listen to Lai. Di''s explanation. Leddy pointed at Hall''s scorpion and motioned to sit down. Hall didn''t hesitate to sit directly on the stool next to him, and Lady and Pierce were sitting next to him. "Hall, this is the case, this time the Enchanter Newcomer Contest is actually a selection!" "Selection?" Hall had some doubts. What Pierce and Hall said before did not seem to be the case. It seems that I can see the doubts in Hall''s heart, Pierce explained. "It''s such a Hall, I want to come to you already know about the edge island from Mark?" Hall heard a nod, and Pierce smiled and said, "I have said it, so I don''t have to talk nonsense." Dunton Pierce continued. "In fact, the enchanting union of Wuhua City is just a branch. Every lord''s main city has an enchanted union branch. The resources on the island are very rare, and the island owners do not let the three below. The lords started the war directly because of certain contradictions. Therefore, he discussed with the president of the enchanted trade union in Tamra City. It is recommended to use this kind of test to replace the dispute! That is to say, every once in a while, the city of Tamra will once The Enchanter Competition, because the strength of each enchanted union branch is not much different, so some people propose to let the new enchantment of the enchanted union to compare." Seeing Hall did not reveal a doubtful expression, Pierce continued to say. "The winning party can make a request to the other two lords, and the winner will have the opportunity to learn from the enchanted union of Tamra City!" I heard it when I heard it here. It sounds like a complicated thing. In fact, it is one thing. The resources on the island are not enough. In order to control the people below, the island owner can make such a test. Let the three lords focus on this aspect. Second, the enchanted trade unions in Tamra City can also select real talents from here to cultivate. The comparison test that Hall participated in is actually a weak version of Tamra City. In order to let several city owners do their best, this is an estimated condition that they have to accept. Otherwise, the city of Licheng Why is the city of Chern so careful? Hall, who probably understood it, looked at Leddy Road again. "I know the situation. I just said that President Ledi just said?" "Oh, I mean, this time the enchantress newcomer contest is to send the top three to Tamra City, and I want you to retain some strength in the test, converging some, reducing some people''s attention to you. And then in the test of Tamra City, the time is shining." So, this is the rhythm of preparing to play pigs and eat tigers! Hall, who understood it, nodded. "I understand." Seeing that Hall agreed, Leddy and Pierce were relieved, but before they completely relaxed, Hall suddenly opened his mouth. "but" "But what? Hall, what doubts do you have?" Leddy, who was afraid of Hall''s remorse, quickly asked But what good is it? Hearing the words of Hall, Pierce, who was drinking tea, sprayed out a cup of tea directly, and Jaina was surprised that even the armor in her hand fell to the ground. As for Ladi, it was full of black lines and the mouth was straight. The three did not seem to think that Hall would make such a request at this time. It seems that I am worried that Lady is angry. Pierce quickly wipes the tea on the corner of his mouth and coughs. "That Hall, in fact, the benefits you get this time are still quite a lot. For example, you can go to Tamra City to learn enchantment. Where can you get a lot of advanced pain knowledge, this is for you. Things can''t be met." "Oh." Hall sighed and didn''t continue to talk, which made Pierce''s face suddenly become blue, and he didn''t understand where it was. Hall, this guy obviously didn''t see the rabbit and didn''t scatter the eagle! "This stinky boy!" Leddy had just started to feel a little annoyed, but after seeing the unscrupulous appearance of Hall, Leddy held back his anger and said faintly. "You are not afraid to offend me, can you not get out of this door?" Jaina heard a shock, but she knew that the strength of this Lady was not weaker than her father. If he did, Hall would definitely die hard. Just as she struggled to think about how this could be done, Hall spoke again, and as he spoke, the atmosphere in the room solidified. "Oh? Threat me? Well, Mark also threatened me like this, but I didn''t compromise? Would you try?" When he heard Hall, Ledi blinked and stared at Hall, as if he wanted to see Hall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1288： Leddy Chapter 1288, Leddy The atmosphere at the scene was very quiet. Jaina was scared by this scene and couldn''t breathe. Although she was very arrogant, she felt the anger of a fourth-class sage. What made her admire was that Halls forehead clearly showed a lot of sweat, but he just did not ask for mercy. Is he really convinced that he would confront Lidis president? The same doubts popped up in Ledi''s heart, and there was no Hall of fear in front of him. Ledi was thinking about whether or not to move. Fortunately, Pierce spoke at this time. "Leady president, don''t be angry first. In fact, Hall''s request is also understandable. After all, he can''t get the first place this time. It is okay to reward him. Can you say yes?" "Well..." Leddy didn''t want to make the atmosphere so stiff. After all, Hall''s enchanting talent is indeed rare in recent decades. He believes that as long as he gives him time to develop, Hall can fully Become an enchanted master who is as good as him in enchantment and even achieves a higher level than him! In view of this, Leddy said that he would use the sigh of relief to say "Oh, yes, since Pierce has said this, then it is understandable to give you some rewards. Let me say, what reward do you want? You only have one chance, too much. I suggest you still don''t mention it, lest everyone is not good!" Hall heard the dissatisfaction in Lady''s heart, but he didn''t care. He already knew that after this trial, he would probably stay in the enchantment union in Tamra. Plus now, they are asking for their own, and the Hall that understands the dangers of the Rangers is in desperate need of a safety guarantee! This guarantee is not Ladi, nor Mark, but Magic Crystal! Hall thought very clearly. In this case, Hall will encounter more and more strong people. If there is no self-protection ability in his hands, then once he meets the strong, he can only fall into the wild. Escape, even the chance to escape, he can only find ways to improve his strength. Others may not be able to do it, but Hall is different, with systematic help, Hall can fully improve the strength in a short time, even if they can not beat those strong, self-protection is still no problem. So Hall did not hesitate to ask his request when he slapped his mouth. "I need enchanting materials and magic crystals!" "A enchanted material and magic crystal?" Leddy heard a slightly relieved face, thought after thinking about it. "After you become an enchanter, the union will provide you with some free enchanting materials every month. Of course, if you pay so much this time, I will give you some higher enchanting materials! As for the magic crystal, I will give you every month. Two first-class holy magic crystals, five and a half holy magic crystals, and the other magic crystals are about two hundred. How do you look?" When Hall heard the reward, he couldn''t help but exclaim. He didn''t think of the enchanter, even if the primary enchanter had such a good treatment, it is no wonder why the enchanter would be so popular. But Hall doesn''t need these! After listening to the reward, he shook his head at Ledi. "not enough!" "Hall, you don''t have to take a shot!" Leddy heard a black face, this reward is already better in the Enchanter, and most people estimate that only one holy magic crystal is already very great, but he is very generous. Gave two! Just did not think that Hall this guy is so greedy! "Hall, this is already very good! I believe you just need to go outside and ask an enchanter to know, and the president of Ladydy has not lied to you!" Pierce, who was worried that Hall continued to open the lion, explained quickly. "I know this is a good reward, but it is really not enough. I am going to shop with Mark Dad. The president of the company should know about it?" Suddenly I heard Hall mentioning the Mark Hotel, and Leddy nodded. After all, he was the president of the enchanted union. Every day, someone told him what happened in Wuhuan City. Naturally, like the Mark Hotel, he would not clear. Seeing that Lady is nodding, Hall continues to say that "the requirement for me to cooperate with Mark is to replace all the money with magic crystals. The higher the better!" Ok? Leddy and others screamed, and for the first time they heard this, although they can also extract energy from the magic crystal, but the ability in the magic crystal is more violent, and not easy to absorb, want to improve The strength can be long-term consumption of corn fruit without side effects, as well as the absorption of yellow crystal coins and amethyst coins. Is it that Hall has a special physical condition and must be magic crystal? And is it still a high magic crystal? Is it... Suddenly, Leddy thought of a situation, Hall, he has so many summoned beasts Will he use these magic crystals to enhance the strength of Warcraft? If Hall knows what Ledi thinks, he doesn''t know if he will be scared, because Ridey is thinking that Hall is going to do it. After understanding this point, Leddy thought about it and said, "The magic crystal is not so good, especially now that the Warcraft in the sea is not good to kill, so the higher magic crystal is less, and you..." Seeing that Leddy looked over, Hall thought about it and said, "The fourth-class magic crystal! I only need a fourth-class holy crystal crystal!" The three people present heard the words and couldn''t help but widen their eyes. Some of them doubted whether their ears had any problems. Did they hear Hall saying that they would like the fourth-class magic crystal? ! Looking back at God''s Lady, looked dark and looked at Hall''s roaring road. "Kid, you are not afraid to support yourself! You can dare to say this in the fourth class of magic crystal? You know a little four-level Holy World of Warcraft How powerful is it? Don''t say it is me, even Mark does not dare to say that encountering a fourth-class holy class of Warcraft will retreat!" what? Hall heard the words, and he didn''t think that he was just asking for a request that would let Ledi break out directly. Is it really too much for himself? "Hall! Your request is too much! Don''t say that it is the president of Leddy. It is estimated that the owner of Rustin City does not have a fourth-class magic crystal! You must know that if you really encounter a fourth-class holy warcraft, unless Lord Russell, the three of them are there, otherwise it is difficult to defeat it!" Hall did not know that the knife and beast that was encountered in Licheng, if it really made him successful, then the whole city would be destroyed, showing the horrible existence of a fourth-class holy warcraft. "That''s three..." Hall understood the change and immediately changed his mouth. "There is only one second class! Do you love it or not, if I let you hear that you ask for this unreasonable trouble, don''t blame me for killing you directly!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1289： He is a genius Chapter 1289, he is a genius "If you let me hear your unreasonable request, I will kill you directly!" Leddy stared at Hall. Well, after Hall saw that Rydy was mad at the words, he closed his mouth honestly, but his heart was secretly thinking. "A second-class holy magic crystal is also good, there is better than nothing." Hall looked up and looked at Leddy and said, "That, but the regular subsidy I want!" Jaina heard that her mouth was slightly open. She didn''t think that Leddy would compromise. She didn''t even think that Hall, a guy who was not afraid of death, had the guts to make such a shameless request. "You..." Leddy was almost vomited by Hall''s words. After looking at Hall seriously, Leddy took a deep breath and then said. "Yes! Give it to you! But your boy will remember me! You must give me the first test in Tamra City! Otherwise..." Not waiting for Leddy to finish the threat, Hall directly said, "Would you get the first to give the fourth-class magic crystal?" Both Jaina and Pierce reached out and covered their eyes. They didnt know what to say at this moment. And Lady is a red face, he is mad, he understands a situation from the dialogue just now, that is, Hall is a big bastard! "Hey! As long as you have the first place! Don''t say the fourth-class magic crystal, the fifth-class magic crystal I have tried to help you get it!" "That''s good! A word is fixed!" "You..." Leddy felt that there was no way for him to continue discussions with Hall today. If he continued, he would not be able to slap a shot at the Hall of Death. Turning his head and licking Pierce, he said, "Next, you said to him!" After talking about Ledi, he turned away and screamed away. After watching Ledi leave, Pierce said, "I didn''t feel angry." "I said that your kid should not be so greedy? You are deliberate? You don''t want to die? The old guy is screaming, even Mark can''t stop!" "Hey, deliberate? No, no, I am serious!" Hall shook his head and said seriously. "Serious? You are not kidding me? For a fourth-class holy magic crystal? You put an enchanted union branch president, a fourth-class sage-level strongman vomiting blood, what are you thinking about in your mind? ?" Pierce was really tempted by Hall. Although the fourth class magic crystal is very expensive, but according to the business of Hall and Mark, it is not difficult to exchange for a fourth-class magic crystal. But he did not understand why Hall used this extreme method? Hall naturally knows Pierce''s current thinking, but he can''t tell his true purpose, and replace it with others. A fourth-class holy magic crystal may be a huge wealth, but it is a life-saving for Hall. Card! "Mr. Pierce, you don''t have to say much, I know what I am doing!" Seeing Hall''s serious look, Pierce had to sigh and seriously say that his cheap master did not really teach Hall, and even learned something from Hall. For this enchanting enchanting talent, and the trouble of learning is not low, Pierce feels deep helplessness. "Let''s go, let''s pay attention to it!" Pierce said with a sigh, and he was allowed to go outside when he finished. Seeming to think of something, Pierce, who just wanted to go out, suddenly turned around and said. "When you wait for the test, you should never hit the president of the Randy in front of everyone, otherwise the old guy will definitely worry!" Hall... Jaina... Ok, I try to be! Hall silently recited a sentence. After Pierce left, the rest of the room left him and Jaina, and the atmosphere became a bit strange again. "Hey!" Jaina couldn''t stand this strange atmosphere, and now he was directly greeted by Hall. "Who are you calling?" Hall glanced at Jaina without being angry. Jaina did not show weakness, and looked at Hall with pride. "Is there anyone else besides you?" "Oh!" Hall snorted, and Jaina looked at Hall''s helpless expression and immediately felt happy. When she felt that she was eating Hall, she saw that Hall went to sit down and close. Seek to raise your mind! "Awful bastard!" Jaina looked at Hall with a sullen look, and said in her heart, "Is it ugly? I want you to disdain me! Damn! I look like a figure, I want to have a figure, I want to..." Jaina, who had some hot heads in the original breath, suddenly reacted. She was a girl, but she couldnt think so. After taking a deep breath, she said with the armor that Ladydy had given her. "There was no clear statement from President Ledi. Can you tell me how this magical array was changed?" Seeing that Hall still closed his eyes and ignored himself, Jaina bit his silver teeth, and finally it was as fine as a mosquito, saying, "Please!" Jaina is the daughter of Rustin. When did she talk to others with such whispers? Even if she dies with her father then it is rarely used in this tone, let alone the other person is a man! To make her more sad and disappointed, even want to worry that Hall did not speak from beginning to end, and did not react, which made Jaina very hurt. "Does I really have no charm?" Switching to someone else, it is estimated that before Jaina took the initiative to ask for it, she could give her all the gifts to Jaina. Wherever she would, she would have become a bit whispered. Just when Jaina wanted to doubt her life, Halls voice came from the side. "The key to this enchantment is on the magic array!" "What?" Suddenly heard Hall opening, Jaina couldn''t look at Hall with some surprises, but this time, Jaina''s face is somewhat difficult to look at. So Hall is still a guy with his eyes closed. "Bastard!" Hall didn''t know that Jaina was angry with herself. He just said this modified enchantment himself. This made Jaina, who was still somewhat unclear, suddenly revealing the color of her enlightenment. When she studied enchantment before, she was all in law, and then spent a lot of money to buy enchanting materials and enchanting programs, and never doubted that this plan is right. . What Hall said today is like opening another new door to the enchantment. She believes that if she wants to study it in the future, there may be many surprises on the road of enchantment! When Hall finished the last word, Jaina still didn''t wake up from the shock, until she heard a message from the door that they were ready to prepare for it. Jaina woke up and looked complicated. Look at Hall. "She is an enchanting genius!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1290： Bet The person who bet the Chapter 1290 Wusong City Ring Museum This is one of the landmarks of Wuhuan City and is very famous throughout Wuhuan City. m. Here you can see the slaves'' duel, I can see the bite between Warcraft, and even see the life and death struggle between humans and Warcraft. However, all of this is a big witch for the enchantment union. The general test is probably some boring rich people, or those who have money and no place to spend, and a male son and a lady who have a golden key at birth are coming to play. Yes, they seem to be a game between slaves and humans and World of Warcraft. Their life and death is just to bring them fun, nothing more! However, the enchantment union''s test is different. At this time, the entire ring museum is filled with all kinds of people, including some poor people. The reason is very simple. It is big enough here, and the enchanting union has done this purpose specifically. The purpose is to let those talented people know the power and importance of the enchanter! Therefore, the ticket is also a symbolic collection, and the boss who manages the ring museum is not only not angry, but also very supportive. As for the reason, he will open a market to bet on these people. The truth of ten gambling and nine losses is not understood by everyone, so every time the boss of the ring museum will earn a lot of money. And just when someone announced that the game was about to begin, a fat-eyed middle-aged man said calmly to the person next to him. "How is the situation now bet?" The next person heard the words and immediately said a ritual to the talking person. "Returning to the adults, the proportion of betting is still normal. According to the information we got before, this time we can probably earn about 30% of the gambling money. "Thirty percent?" The middle-aged man whispered after hearing the number, then he nodded. "Well, yes, 30%, it''s OK! Know what is the problem?" The obese middle-aged man was able to make such a large ring-shaped pavilion in Wuhuan City in the past few years. His natural identity is not low. His biggest backstage is the brother of the owner of the city of Wuhuan, Jalhao! Of course, it is not a younger brother. It is said to be the son of a distant aunt of Rustams father. When he first came here, Jaraun was not seen by Russell, but Jaroun would be a man, letting Russell recognize the identity of his brother in front of everyone, and then Jarrons business is getting more and more popular. Finally, I don''t know when it started. He knows that the enchantmen often have a trial and use it to make such a place for comparison. Not to mention, the former mercenaries in the city of Wuhuan went to the night to fight in addition to drinking. As a result, Rustain was angry after making a big deal. After the group of guys was killed, the rest were somewhat Warfare. In the following period of time, there were a lot of people in the bar, and at one time, the city of Wuhua was somewhat depressed. Its just that this is Jaluans appearance. The ring-shaped pavilion that he made is very timely, so that those who are full of energy and have no place to vent have a place to entertain. For a time, not only the economic development of Wuhuan City, but also the law and order. much better. Perhaps it is for this reason that this has led to one of the reasons why Russells attitude towards Jalaud has changed. "Returning to adults, arrogance because Miss Jaina participated, so most people choose to bet on Miss Jaina, and then the ratio is not very large, but there are too many people to bet, a large part of the compensation is here. "" Jia Laoen heard a sigh of relief. He remembered that this was the case. In recent days, he and the Fox people discussed the hotel and almost forgot about it. "How is the situation in Jaina? Did she win?" "Returning to the adults, I have sent people, and I guess I will know the results right away." Seeing his strength, Jaroun nodded with satisfaction. "Good, very good, what else is worth noting?" Jalauds men seemed to have been prepared for a while, and immediately after hearing this, they took out a scroll and looked at it. "Returning to the adults, Theodore''s disciple, Theodore, is one of them, but there is also a stranger named Hall. Although his number of bets is small, the amount of bets is quite a lot. Wan Zi Jing coin!" "What? Ten thousand Amethyst coins?" A purple crystal coin is equal to one hundred yellow crystal coins, and a yellow crystal coin and other hundred gold coins, one gold coin can make a family of three good for a year, showing how big the number of ten thousand purple crystal coins are. You can catch up with all the savings of a small family. "Do you know who it is?" Jia Laun first thought of someone who was upset, so he would ask. "I''m sorry for the adults. At that time, I only came to a guardian. I want to be a nobleman or some other city owners..." The rest of the man did not say it because he knew something he couldnt say, and a smart person knew how to protect himself. Sure enough, after Jaron heard this, his face changed slightly, and then he said. "Well, very good, you give me the best, let me know if there is news!" "Yes! Adult!" After looking at his hand, Jaraun said with a gloomy face. "Hall? Who is this person? Who is the person behind him who supports him? It seems that the next game is better for him." ...... The amphitheatre is already full of people in the stands. Everyone is eagerly waiting for the start of the test. At the beginning, they were still somewhat dissatisfied. Why was the first test not held here, but I heard that this is the president of the enchanted union. After the meaning, everyone closed their mouths with interest. Someone just came to tell everyone that the bet is still normal, and let everyone believe that the test is fair and just! Everyone can still say what they can say when they hear this. Fortunately, we just have to wait for the news to start soon. Otherwise, there will be people here who cant stand it. And while the fights were all in preparation, in a box, a man was enjoying his glass of wine in a cup. "Is all bet? General Ralph?" "Yes, the main adult of Michelle City, have already made a bet." "Well, very good, it seems that this time is destined to send money to us, this is also thanks to Hall!" The two people who spoke originally were not others. It was the city of Michelle and General Ralph who came back from the city! Chapter 1291： of course Chapter 1291 of course "This time, thanks to Hall, we can get some compensation, otherwise this loss..." When he said the word loss, Michelle''s face changed slightly, and then a blood spurted out of his mouth. As the blood spouted, Michelle''s face suddenly became pale. "Michelle City Lord!" Ralph immediately exclaimed, and then quickly went up to talk about Michelle to help. "No!" Michelle waved his hand to indicate that Ralph didn''t need to help him. Ralph sighed slightly and couldn''t help but recall the situation some time ago. At that time, the defensive power of Licheng became stronger with the arrival of the reinforcements of Wuhua City. Although it was not impregnable, it is impossible for those who want to break through the defense of the city. However, at the last moment, the Warcraft''s head of the beasts of the beasts broke through. At that time, the situation of Licheng could not stop the attack of the sword-beating after the break. In the end, the city of Michelle burned the life, used to fight the life, and killed the knife and beast without a stable state after the breakthrough. This made the animal tide army stop the attack and retreat like a tide. Even the city of Michelle said that it is entirely luck to kill the knife and beast that has just broken through. "If you have seen Hall in a while, let him come to me..." Michelles words have not been finished, and suddenly there was a knock on the door. "Who?" Ralph said immediately, he was not worried that there would be people talking to Michelle. After all, it was Wuhuan City. If anyone dares to make trouble here, those adults are not vegetarian. What he cares about is whether this person is investigating the situation of Michelle. After all, when Michelle entered the city, he met the city owners of the other two cities, if they let them know that the city of Michelle was Seriously injured, they will definitely come up to provocation, then it will be bad if the main character of Michelle City gets angry and the injury worsens. Don''t look at a few city owners who are the masters of the Lord, but there are contradictions between them. "It''s me! Pierce!" "Pearce Master?" After hearing the people outside is Pierce, the faces of the two men could not help but reveal a touch of color. For them, Pierce can also be regarded as their own. After all, are they from the city of power? "Pierce! Please come in!" Ralph opened the door and saw that the person was really Master Pierce, and immediately invited him to come in. "Well, this time General Ralph followed." Pierce was also surprised. After all, the Enchanter Newcomer Contest was held many times, and each time Michelle would come with a different general. "Master Pierce, you are here." Michelle said after seeing Pierce with a smile on his face. "Well? You are hurt? How is the situation?" Pierce looked at his face and asked quickly. "Alright, just take a good rest." Pierce heard a sigh of relief, but he still said with a dignified look. "Do you want to talk to Lord Russell in this situation?" "No, no..." Michelle swayed and waved his hand and looked at Pierce. "How is the situation with Hall now? Is there no problem in the first round?" "Hall?" Hearing Michelle mentioning Hall, Pierce couldn''t help but reveal a trace of anger. "Hey, what the **** can do! He is amazing! The tail is going up to heaven!" -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. recommended reading: Haomen flash marriage wife is poisonous ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- what? When he heard Pierce say this, both Michelle and Ralph were surprised. "How? Don''t believe? Hey, you don''t know what this stinky boy has just done!" With Pierce''s remarks, Michelle and Ralph both had full mouths and their chins almost could not be combined. Feelings They used to think that Hall could not be countless. After all, they still asked Hall to participate in this enchanted newcomer contest. Once Hall gets the top three, they can get a lot of rewards. But what do they hear now? When Hall, the **** came here, there was such a pile of things that came out, and it was not a trivial matter! The first is that he made trouble in the Mark Daren Hotel, but the final result turned out to be that he was fine, but he cooperated with Mark. In fact, Hall has offended the daughter of Lord Russell! Then it was a great glory in the test, and it also offended the nearby family. In the end, even the leader of the Uganda City Enchanting Union, Leddy, came up again and listened to Pierces expression. It seemed that Ledi was almost vomiting blood. Michelle and Ralph twitched their mouths. They knew that Hall was a troublesome thing. They didnt expect that they had underestimated Halls ability to make trouble before, so how long did it come to Wuhuan City? The three strong men in the city have all offended! If you change to the average person, it is estimated that you have died no less than 100 times. But Hall, this **** is still alive now, this has to say that Hall is a big guy! When Michelle heard that Hall was in desperate need of Magic Crystal, he couldn''t help thinking of one thing in his mind, so when Pierce finished talking to him, he could not react. "Michelle, what''s wrong with you? Is it a little hurt? I will take you to find Lord Russell!" "Ah, don''t you don''t have to, just thought of one thing? I have nothing." Michelle woke up and immediately shook his head and said. "Are you sure nothing?" "Well, against Master Pierce, you just said that Hall will give up the first place?" "Well, this is the request of President Ledi, in order not to let other lords notice the Hall, you know!" "Oh, that''s it." Hearing this, Michelle immediately said to Ralph. "Ralph, after getting the first round of gambling, see if there is a bet in the top three bets and put those who are on Hall!" "Oh..." Pierce glanced at Michelle with some differences, and then said something with a grin. "You are not afraid that the fat man is looking for you trouble?" Michelle naturally knows who the fat man Pierce said, and he said smugly. "I just bet on the normal basis. The fat man can''t say anything. Besides, this time the loss of the city is relatively large, and it is urgent to need some money to rest. It is difficult to wait for the help of the Lord Russell. I can only do this." Seeing that Pierce was not opposing himself, Michelle said with a smile. "The Master Pierce, do you want to go down?" Pierce looked up at Michelle, and then the corner of his mouth showed a slight curve. "of course!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1292： How could this be Chapter 1292, how can this be like this? "of course!" When Pierce said this, Michelle first glimpsed and then smirked with Pierce. | The voice heard that Ralph goose bumps fell to the ground. Of course, Ralph will naturally not let such a good chance of winning, saying that some people will dislike their own money? Michelle actually has something to say in his heart. He must say this to Hall, because only he knows that Hall is somewhat secret. ...... The original ring-shaped pavilion came with a huge voice, and everyone stopped chatting. "Everyone, I am sorry to keep everyone waiting! Because of the changes in the rules of this game, the first round of the test has ended. Now let us enter the second round of the test!" "Ah! Its finally started! Although there is no way to see it in the first round, its worth it to see so many enchanters enchanting together!" "No, this time I can rush out from outside, in order to be able to watch this test!" A burly big man said loudly. "Get it, you are not coming back for gambling? Others don''t know you, I don''t know you yet?" "Oh... hahaha, I am also a hobby." Seeing my own purpose was said to be broken, the big man was not angry, and he smiled and touched his head. "Come on, who are you pressing this time? Are you sure you have entered the second round?" "Hey, don''t you say, I definitely won this time! I pressed Miss Jaina and Theodore. These two are the seed players of Wuhuan City. They can say that they can fully represent the new city of Wuhuan. A generation of enchantmen, so they are right!" "Cut, people here are almost pressing them. You don''t see the pity of low odds?" When Dahan saw someone say this, he suddenly got up. In order to save his face, Dahan quickly loved to open the door again. "Hey, this time, maybe a few more powerful people, I have studied a lot of them, so this time, although there is not much pressure on them, but this odds can make me get a lot of gains! "Oh? There are those, can you talk about it?" A man around him asked immediately after hearing this. "No problem, after all, I can''t bet now, I will talk to you, the first one is..." Then Dahan said a few people from other cities, and even though there are people who have a girlfriend here, it is obvious how much effort this big man has done. "It seems that you must have earned a lot this time. If you go back, please drink!" "Yeah, listen to you saying that you have developed this time, don''t forget us!" Hearing the compliments of the people around him, the man smirked his chest and said. "No problem, although I don''t have money, but please drink alcohol for a while." "Really? Haha, thank you very much!" As with these people, they are also confident of the aristocrats who came from other cities. They have more or less a talented person in the enchantment to participate in this test, so they bet besides Jaina and Outside of Theodore, the rest are on the man of his family. One of the nobles looked at the side of the companion with a confident face and could not help but jokingly said, "Brother, see you so happy this time, it seems that your kid is in good condition." When I heard someone praise his child, the face of the nobleman suddenly smiled. "Where, he just took a bit of luck and accidentally became an enchanter." Still not careful... too fake. Everyone heard a few thoughts in my heart. Just as everyone in the stands was worried about each other, the crowd slowly came out of the crowd. The crowd, who was still excited, couldnt help but be dumbfounded after seeing the following situation. I saw the first woman who came out. This woman is very familiar with everyone. This person is not someone else. It is the daughter of Ruthsteins daughter, Jaina. But the men around her are all strangers, and everyone is very puzzled about who this man is. The reason why everyone is dumbfounded is because after the two men came over, it was only after a group of people came out, but this group of people had some strangeness in starting the road, and the feeling for everyone was very afraid of the two people in front. Yes, their performance is a fear for everyone. Then the question is coming, why are you afraid? Jaina said that this little witch is not expected to be afraid of a few people, but who is that man? Why are they afraid of him? Just when everyone was confused, a surprise came suddenly. "No, why are there so many people going into this round? Other people?" Everyone heard the words and turned around and looked at it. I saw that this person who was talking was not someone else. It was the big man who said that he had bet before. The person on the side heard what he was saying and immediately understood what he was doing. The person who was eating asked some uncertainty. "How brother? The few people you bet..." "No, they are not inside? How can this be? Their strength should not be eliminated, is it more than a test..." Speaking of this, Dahan suddenly reacted, and quickly closed his mouth and turned his head to see it. He saw that the people around him had tacitly separated from him, as if to avoid the plague. "Cough, that, I just wanted to say that this time the test is absolutely fair and fair! At least my heart thinks so!" The people around me have a scornful look But everyone knows that if you change yourself, you will say this, otherwise if you are sent out and you fall into the enchantment union, then the consequences are definitely not theirs. People can bear it. After seeing that everyone was not entangled in this matter, Dahan sighed with a sigh of relief, "How is it possible, my intelligence is absolutely wrong, that person is absolutely not afraid to lie to me, what happened in the inside just now? Why are so many kinds of players failing? I am not willing!" Like the big man, the former nobleman was not reconciled. "Impossible! My son''s enchantment talent is so strong, how can it not be connected? There is definitely a problem here!" "Hey! You whisper, here is Wuhuan City!" A nobleman who was good with him quickly reminded that although his son did not qualify, he was very angry, but he was still calm, knowing that this can''t be done. Let''s make trouble here, otherwise don''t look at them as nobles, but once the enchanted unions are investigated, they can''t eat them! Then the question is coming... What happened here? Chapter 1293： make trouble Chapter 1293 With the people that Hall and Jaina came out, it was the enchanted newcomers who did not give up and won the first round of victory. It is reasonable to say that they should be happy when they win, but now they are not able to laugh. Because of the next test, one of them has to face Hall! What kind of joke, facing Hall? Facing that metamorphosis? Is this not looking for death? Including Jaina, no one in the field is willing to face Hall. When I think of the devastating blow to the soul, everyone can''t help but shudder. Sitting in the stands, Perry looked excitedly at the Hall that came out and said to Alice, who was on the side. "Alice, you see, the young master is out!" When I heard Perrys words, I hope that the people did not show any surprise, but Ellis whispered a little coughing. "That Perry, if you can, I suggest you still don''t mention the young master." "Why?" Perry was unclear, so he looked at Alice and asked, his voice was very loud, and he turned around and looked at some of the people around him. However, after seeing the lookout and the strength of Forbes and others, the original face was angered and converges. "They..." Perry still wanted to say something, and Ellis quickly said. "What do you think of the situation just now?" "What is it?" "Is that few people dissatisfied with our eyes?" Alice said here specifically pointed to the few people. Perry snorted and said, "On the few of them? I don''t have to look at the adults, I can fix them!" "Oh, yes..." Ellis looked at Perry with a little sadness. Perry didn''t hear what Ellis meant. He said with a smug look at his chest. "That is of course, my Perry is a warrior!" "Oh ~" Ellis suddenly made a long sigh, and this time, Perry finally heard something wrong, and he looked at Ellis with a puzzled look. "Alice, how do I think you seem to have some problems?" you have a problem! Your family has problems! Ellis was almost vomited by Perry, and the lookout and Forbes were almost amused by this guy. Ellis took a deep breath, and then he looked at Perri and said. "Perry, haven''t you found out? The guys below look at the young master''s eyes are not right?" Is it wrong? Perry heard his eyes open, then turned his head and looked at the people seriously. The old Perry is a big man, but he is not a fool! After carefully observing it, I suddenly found something wrong. "They... they seem to be afraid... is it..." "Yes! You finally found out!" After Alice saw the problem that Perry finally found, the face showed a satisfactory smile. "Although we don''t know what happened in the room just now, but their expressions and the situation that we just discussed, these people are estimated to be scared by the young master! And those who did not appear, it is estimated that it is very possible They are all people who have been eliminated by the young masters! Do you think that if we cheer up the young masters with great fanfare, how many of us here can withstand the attacks of so many people?" hiss! Perry heard a cold breath, even if he was stupid to understand a truth, if in this case anger, then these people will definitely be drowned in the angry crowd. After trying to understand, Perry immediately closed his mouth and seemed worried that he couldnt help but talk, and he blocked it with his hand. Seeing this funny look of Perry, Alice and others couldn''t help but twitch. And just as everyone is talking about it, the staff below have begun to announce the rules at this time. The second round of the test is a quiz, which is the test paper that Hall often encounters on Earth! These questions are not too big a problem for those new enchanters who have been studying enchantment since they were young. This is like using English papers to look at foreigners who speak English as their mother tongue. Those who look like Chinese in Chinese are heavenly books. The volume is simple for them to read and understand. However, this is a bit depressed for Hall. After all, he has been learning enchantment for more than a month now, even if he is holding his feet again, he will have enough headaches for a while when he sees the threat reel. At the beginning of this test, the new enemies who were supposed to have been selected by their fathers or ethnic groups began to appear in the eyes of everyone. The original big-faced tragedy of the big man after seeing a person who struggled to get the situation appeared in the vicinity, he suddenly ignored the eyes of everyone stunned ~ www.novelhall.com~ regardless of whether there is a strong guard block around, He looked at the man with a red eye. "This young master! You are the most promising enchanter in your family, why do you lose, why!" The enchanted newcomer, who was originally preparing to explain to his father, couldnt help but hear a bitter expression on his face. The most promising enchanter? Oh, in the face of perversion, all this is a cloud! The situation of the big man was noticed by the people around him. Especially after hearing his words, everyone looked at the newcomer with the magician. Seeing here, a middle-aged aristocrat''s face was a little gloomy and pointed at the big man and said to the guards. "Throw this messy person out, I don''t want to see him again here!" The middle-aged man who is a nobleman has the strength of the third class, and he naturally will not worry about how this great man of the holy class will be like him. Upon hearing the orders of the nobility, several powerful escorts of Kong Wu immediately set up the big Han and prepared to go out to see their face looks bad. It is estimated that the big man should eat a lot of losses. Dahan ignored the painful hands of those guards, and he looked eagerly at the enchanted newcomer. "This young master, I don''t want to make trouble! You are the one I crush the most, I just want to know, how can I get so much money?" When I heard the big man, some people around the group also said this enchantress newcomer. "Yeah, we also suppressed the young master, and we also want to know why this happens." After seeing everyone around, the middle-aged aristocratic face changed slightly, and his cold eyes said those people in a low tone. "What? You want to make trouble? Don''t look at you enough!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1294： reason "I don''t think you really know how to live and die. I dare to besiege me and other noble nobles! Come and inform me of the venue. I want them to regret what they are doing today!" Siege of the nobility? Originally, I wanted to take advantage of the crowds and people who were forced to ask what happened. After hearing the words of this middle-aged aristocrat, one of the two was suddenly poured out by cold water, and everyone was awake. It is a big sin to besieged the nobility, but the big one is to kill the head! In the past, there were cases of siege of the nobility. The consequences of those people were very miserable. One or two were cruelly killed. For this, whether it is the enchanted union or the lord, their reaction is one, that is, killing innocent! Since then, the aristocrats have been killed very rarely. After all, this is a precedent, so after hearing this, everyone immediately took a step back to show that they did not have this idea. "Hey? I took it? Its over!" The middle-aged man saw a cold cry, and then he looked at the pale-faced man in front of him. "You are responsible for your stupidity!" "No, no, adults, I really don''t mean this. I just want to know what happened just now. Why are there so many talented people eliminated?" When it comes to the elimination of two words, Dahans mind suddenly flashed a glimmer of light, and he seemed to be the one who caught the last straw and quickly said. "Adult, adult, don''t you think that there is a problem with this test? Why is it that the talent of your son is so good, but he can''t even enter the second round. With the strength of your son, the second round is for him. Say, shouldn''t it be a big problem?" When the Dahans words were finished, the middle-aged aristocrats face changed slightly, and the brow was involuntarily wrinkled. Obviously he was also very confused about this issue. Dahan saw that it became more exciting here. "You think this is the right thing for adults. I think we should all be deceived. I will protest with the enchanted union. I will ask for your son." justice!" "Wait!" The aristocrat who wanted to let the guards pull the big man down and kill it suddenly heard them stop. When Dahan saw his heart, he was slightly relieved. After he realized that he could only save himself, he said again. "Adult, you can rest assured, I am going to protest with the adults of the enchanted trade unions now. I believe that the people present will not see this kind of irritating thing happen, right?" For your sister! To your uncle! The people around them heard the words and screamed at the big man immediately. Many people also greeted the female relatives of Dahan. You don''t object to the reason why you **** want to find a living, but you pull everyone into the water in order to survive. This is why you are not kind. Everyone wants to marry this bastard, but at this moment, whoever stands up will definitely become the first bird to be beaten! The idiots all know that a middle-aged aristocrat does not enter the second round of his children. He is wrapped in a fire, and if they jump out at this time, they will definitely be burned to death by this fire! And there is another point. Obviously, the reason why this nobleman who had to pack up the big man had let go of this big man was because he was very interested in the proposal made by Dahan! No, it should be said that this is what he originally wanted to do, but he did not dare to do it! Don''t look at him as a nobleman, but no aristocrats like him are in the city of Wuhuan. There are no hundred and eighty. For the nobility that can be met at any time on the street, do you think that Lord Russell really cares about their feelings? ? Deeply understand that their aristocratic identity is not good for the middle-aged aristocrats in front of the Russell Lord and the enchanted union. He simply did not dare to find the troubles of the Russell Lord and the enchanted union. He knew very well that if she really Going, let''s not say if they will see him. It is estimated that after a doubt, the enchanting union will jump out first, and then join the Russin lord to destroy the tower. It is precisely because of this that he has had fewer changes after hearing the offer of Dahan. He is not worried about the so-called law not blaming the public. In her view, the big man really brought people to question the enchantment union, then the result is one, they will disappear in front of everyone. On the other hand, what he needs is actually an excuse. By doing so, he can make things bigger and bigger, still in his control, and only then can he persuade other nobles to join in and give the enchanted union. Take a little pressure, then retake the exam once, or pass on your son. And just as he was preparing to intimidate more people to come in, the enchantress newcomer spoke. "No father..." "What don''t you use? Why not? Your talents are very clear. I didn''t have a first round. It''s definitely a problem! So I..." The middle-aged aristocratic words haven''t finished yet Suddenly enchanted The new mans words made him wide open his eyes and his mouth was surprised. Not only him, but also the people around him, especially the big man, he seems to hear what is the most incredible words, the whole person is stunned. "I really don''t need my father, there is no dark shadow, I gave up on my own initiative!" This person was the first enchanted newcomer who had retired with Obrist, and he was also entangled in the end to do it, but when he thought of Halls horrible strength, he finally made this helpless. select. "Why... why are you giving up?!" After the middle-aged aristocracy woke up, he immediately called out the reason that everyone wanted to know. "Why? Hehe..." The enchantress newcomer suddenly laughed, but everyone could hear that this is laughing, it is harder to hear than crying! The middle-aged aristocrats did not react until this time. It seems that he was taken for granted. His son is definitely a proud person. Let a person who is so proud say that he gives up the words. The only result is that he met. More powerful than him! The middle-aged aristocrat who figured this out suddenly patted his son''s shoulder and whispered. "The son doesn''t have to be discouraged. In my eyes, you are the most powerful!" The enchanted newcomer heard a glance of glances, and the middle-aged aristocrat sighed. "I really want to know who is that person? Is he really so powerful?" The enchantress newcomer nodded and then pointed his finger at a person on the field. "It''s him! It is he who made me think of giving up!" Chapter 1295： Halls abnormal performance Chapter 1295 Hall''s abnormal performance "It''s him! It made him feel like a powerless resistance..." he? Everyone heard the words and turned around and saw that the direction of the nobles fingers was exactly the Hall that came out with Jaina before! "What is he?" Originally, when I entered the market, everyone expressed doubts about the appearance of Hall and Jaina. However, after discovering that many seed players were missing, they all turned their attention to this topic. Now they are suddenly mentioned again. And this person is still the one who gave up the initiative among many seed players, | "Is this kind of person? When you look at his answer, it seems to be very serious. I think his identity is not normal. It is probably a pro-disciple of an enchanted master!" "Well, you don''t even say that I haven''t noticed it just now. Listening to you now is really like this." "No, now there are so many masters of the enchanted trade unions. Even if their disciples have never heard of it, how can he feel strange to me?" "Hey, you don''t understand this. Some masters just like to hide and hide. What''s so strange, master, there is nothing wrong with the strange personality!" The middle-aged aristocrats ignored the arguments of everyone, but turned their heads and looked at their son seriously. Is that really the case? Not because of the union? "Don''t the father dare not believe me?" The enchanted newcomer''s distrust of his father, his face suddenly ugly. "Hey, I don''t mean that... I just want to know..." Not waiting for the explanation of the middle-aged aristocrats, suddenly a happy voice was heard on the field. "No loss is the arrogance of the sky! Miss Jaina turned out to be the first one!" "What?" The first one turned out to be Jaina? Not only the middle-aged aristocrats stunned, but even the enchantress newcomers also stunned. What they seemed to think of, and quickly turned around and saw that a shadow was raising his hand to indicate that he would finish it. I walked the papers, and the Hall they discussed just now is still sitting on the stool and writing a book. "That... son, don''t you say that this person is very powerful? Why isn''t he the first one?" The enchantress newcomer also had some doubts. He looked at Hall and suddenly thought of the scene. He was scared that he almost exclaimed. Fortunately, he reacted. He has already withdrawn from the test, so he has no Call it out. "Father, Jaina is the daughter of Ruthstein''s lord. I want to use his metamorphosis enchantment talent. It should be that Jaina should be given one time. It is estimated that it is a face for Lord Russell." The middle-aged aristocrats nodded and heard his son say this. He immediately understood the reason why Hall did this, not to mention Hall. If this time is replaced by him, it is estimated that his son will do the same. . But the next scene made these people a little dumbfounded, because the second one was not the Hall they imagined, but the disciple of The Quincy, Theodore! "What happened? Why not him but Theodore? Although Theodore is a disciple of Quincy, what is the purpose of please Quincy? Don''t tell me that he wants Quincy to do things in the future?" When I heard my father say this, the enchantress newcomer suddenly did not know how to answer. "You are not saying that he is a very powerful enchanter? Then why does he still think about this for so long?" It is estimated that only the informed person of Pierce knows what happened. "That... Pierce Master, Hall, is he really having no problem? How do I see him sweating on his forehead?" Pierce looked at Michelle with a grin and said, "Change to be you, learn to enchant only one month, and you will sweat on your forehead when you test these questions!" "A month?" Michelle looked at Pierce for a while, then he responded with a smile and said, "How can I forget this? Its true to Pierce, if Hall cant pass it, What should I do?" "Do not worry, this test is only one-third of the total score!" Pierce, who knows Hall''s enchantment ability, is not too worried about this test. Maybe Hall will drop some results in this round of trials, but he believes that Hall will still get the top three. ...... "Adult, look, that person is Hall!" In one of the ring museums, Jaraun heard the words in the direction of the man, and immediately found the Hall he said. "Oh, is that what? The first round of the dark horse? How about the news inside?" "Adult, just received the news, this person in the lot of people are scared to voluntarily withdraw from the test." Jaraun smelled a wrinkle, and then he began to say, "What do you mean by saying that we have not lost a lot, but have earned a lot?" "Adults, this is indeed the case. Those who are in the family are basically lost." Jalaud heard no excitement, and he pointed his finger at Hall, who was still sitting in the examination room. "Then what do you mean by him? According to you, he should be the first one, not to continue sitting here! You give me an analysis!" "This..." The man under his head heard that his forehead was covered with sweat. He knew where Hall was still here to answer the question. The news he got from it really said how powerful Hall is, a black horse, he Deliberately telling Jaroun, but Halls performance is too bad now. Is this news fake? Seeing his men can''t say why, Jarlain couldn''t help but scream, and his men were scared to kneel on the ground, but in the future, Jalaud shifted the topic, otherwise the men would be scared to cry. "How many people are pressing Hall this time?" "Adult There are not many people who press Hall, but the price is not too much?" "Well? That''s the case, it''s estimated to be his loved one or himself!" "Adult, do we want to adjust..." "Shut up!" Jaraun heard a sneak peek at him. "You idiots, what are the odds now, do you want me to lose my reputation?" "Adult, I... I don''t mean this..." "Enough!" Jaroun had already abandoned this man in his heart. He decided to go back and find a smarter person, such as the Fox people. "Well, let''s go, give me optimism about him, if there is any situation, report it to me in time!" Looking at the back of the face of a decadent man, Jaraun thought about it before he said to himself. "It seems that I have to investigate some of him well..." Chapter 1296： 1 step late Chapter 1296 is a step late "There are people who have handed over the paper. How did the man still have no action?" "Yeah, is he the enchanter? I heard that the test paper is the most basic, that is, it is a process, but he is too exaggerated?" As the world slowly passed, there was a strange scene at the scene. At the beginning, everyone dared not hand in the volume. In addition to Jaina, theodore who continued to want to find the scene was handed over. The rest of the people were worried about Hall, so they didn''t hand over, but the time was getting shorter and shorter. The last daring guy bit his teeth and succumbed to it. His action made everyone look at it. He, his eyes revealed the color of admiration. After all, Halls horror has been obvious to everyone. If this guy is worried again, then they cant guarantee that the president will not come out to rescue. But what makes them a little different is that Hall didn''t notice the person, but he continued to bow his head and looked at the test paper seriously. "Don''t he really look at the test paper?" The crowd suddenly came up with such a ridiculous thought. In their view, the way the Hall used to extract materials must be carefully taught by a master. This kind of problem that can be answered as long as you read the book should be hard to beat Hall. But often the facts are really unexpected, Hall, this **** is still sitting there to do the problem! Are you sure you are not kidding? Or are you waiting to clean up us? The rest of the people waited for about ten minutes. After the second enchanted newcomer found out that there was nothing, he also got up and handed in the volume, and then the enchantress newcomers in the examination room kept getting up and handing over. Seeing this scene, the people in the stands once again talked about it. Michelle''s eyes twitched a few times, looking at the number of people in the test room where the number of people was decreasing. The face looked a little uncertain and asked Pierce. "That... Master Pierce, do you think Hall is doing this deliberately, or..." Michelle wants to say that Hall is really not going to do it, but he didn''t say it all, but Pierce understood it. I saw Pierce looking at Michelle with a smile. "Maybe, maybe, he really can''t do it..." Michelle... Ralph... Suddenly Michelle thought of something and turned to look at Ralph and asked, "Have you already bet all your money?" "Yeah, the master of the city, has bet all according to your instructions, not only yours, I also bet with it..." Michelle was silent for a moment, then suddenly said something that made Ralph almost want to spurt blood. "Would you like to ask... Can we come back? Or surrender half?" Surrender lose half? Ralph didn''t have to try to know what the consequences were, so he didn''t even want to shake his head and refused the proposal. "Hey, Michelle, don''t you have confidence in me?" Pierce couldn''t stand, couldn''t help but say something. "No, I trust the Master Pierce very much. I just don''t trust myself now!" ...... In the following, Jaina and Theodore looked at Hall differently. Suddenly they thought of a situation, that is, Hall seemed to learn to enchant, and it only took about a month. In such a short time, Hall''s enchantment technique can be said to have been introduced, but this theoretical knowledge... Theodore suddenly felt that he had lost to such a person before. It seemed to be a very shameful thing. Like this kind of examination that was obviously a water drop, someone actually fought here... and this person is the one he hates most recently. ... "Unfortunately, this score seems to only account for 30%!" At first, Theodore felt that this score was a bit high. After all, before Hall did not appear, he was definitely at the same level as Jaina. The less the ratio of this score, the more chance for him to defeat Jaina. Get the first. But now it is different. After the appearance of Hall''s metamorphosis, he hopes that this written test score will be a big part. Not only him, but even the other enchantmen new people think so. "drop!" As the sound of the end of the exam came, an examiner came to the Hall in the entire examination room, thinking that he was still doing the problem, and said Hall, who was looking at the book, said coldly. "This candidate, the exam is over, please hand in the volume!" Hall smelled a wrinkle. He didn''t think that time had passed so fast. There seemed to be some problems in his hand. If the score of the written test is the bottom, then he wants to get the top three, then he must In the test, he exposed his strength, but this was somewhat different from the agreement he had with President Ladi. Just when he thought about whether to say a few words to the examiner, the examiner had already taken his paper away. Hall just wanted to stop it. He suddenly woke up. This is not the test of the earth. It is open-air. It is an examination in front of everyone. If he is directly speaking to the examiner and falsing, it is estimated that even Leidy can''t help him. After all, the anger is difficult to commit, even if he is the president and does not have the guts. Looking at the papers being taken away, Hall couldn''t help but sigh, and silently recited the words "When the book is used, it hates less!" Looking at Hall''s face with a look of dejection, Michelle and Ralph in the field closed their eyes in pain. In their view, Hall must have lost this time, and they have finally accumulated the property. I have to take a break this time. However, Jaroun is not happy, because he has already got the certain information, Hall really believes that the owner of the enchanting talent of the enchantment, just a month can actually grow to this point, he came to see ~www. Mtlnovel.com~ This is not a enchanting thing? "In the future, people must make a more reasonable handicap. Originally, in order to earn more, all people can bet. I didn''t think that there was a problem here!" He knows very well that he relies on a 30% score. Even if Hall gets zero points, he still has the chance to enter the top three, because the last joint is an enchantment. He has seen the test for so many years and can start from scratch. There are only a handful of enchantments to the end! But Hall is one of them! So the possibility of Hall getting the top three is still very large. Because the title is very simple for the enchantress, and they are the old enchanters who have been enchanted for many years, so the results came out in just a few minutes, just when the score was presented in front of everyone, Lai Di just rushed over. When he saw that Hall''s very dazzling score was enough, even if he was not a headache. "Awful, a step late!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1297： 50 points Chapter 1297, 50 "Damn! It turned out to be a step!" When Leddy arrived, after seeing the announced results, even if he was not a headache. "This **** Hall! And Pierce too! How did he teach Hall? Even the most basic common sense can''t be answered! But this guy''s practical ability is so strong! How did he do it? Is this world really a combination of genius and idiot?" Leddy really didn''t understand why this happened. Although he only studied for one month, he wouldn''t get a score of only 50. It turns out that Halls test scores are only fifty-five. In most of the scores of 90 points, Hall is a scorpion--a single copy (poison)! Not only was Lady, but everyone in the room was deeply shocked by the lowest scores of the years. Jalaud saw an idea popping up in his mind, that is, whether to get the highest score and the lowest in the future. Points to bet. However, after seeing that in addition to Hall''s fivety, Jaina and Theodore were one hundred percent, and the rest of the enchanted newcomers returned from 90 to 99. Because he feels that this kind of gameplay that he can''t control himself is difficult to control, so he will temporarily give up. After seeing this result, Michelle couldn''t help but close his eyes with pain. The situation he didn''t want to see was really happening. The other enchanted newcomers were stunned and looked at the results in front of them. They did not expect Hall to test out such achievements. According to the ratio of 30%, Hall is fifty, and only 15 points, and most of them are ninety-one. They are at least 12 points ahead of Hall! Some people even show excitement, they think that they may be better than Hall, and he will be eliminated. However, at this time, a new enchanted man suddenly spoke a word, which made everyone''s eager heart suddenly cold. "If anyone can take half the time to extract the essence of the material and control it to stabilize, then maybe there is still the possibility of winning, then the question is coming, who can do it?" Uh Everyone heard the words, and then they remembered the performance of Hall before. Some people shook their heads with a smile. "Half a minute? I can''t do it with my teacher, I don''t even have to say it." "Its funny, I just had a fight with this metamorphosis guy for the third place. It seems that its all a joke. In fact, its not just this persons thoughts. There are still many people who share the same ideas, but he is the one who dares to say it. Just when everyone was a little discouraged, Theodore suddenly blinked, and he seemed to think of something, his eyes turned straight. "This **** is annoying, but his strength is really good, but if he makes a mistake..." Ok? Wrong? As a primary enchanter, he naturally knows that the process of enchanting is not as simple as it seems. If any joint has a problem, it will cause the enchantment to fail. Therefore, the enchantment failure is not uncommon for the enchanter. It is said that most of the enchanters are coming from the road of failure, so Hall made a mistake and could not explain what the problem was. "Yes! It is an error!" Theodore thought of making a decision immediately after a bite. He looked at the indifferent Hall and then retreated to the side of the court. Because everyone''s attention was attracted to Hall, everyone did not notice Theodore''s move. After a while, Theodore returned to the team. At this time, his face could not see anything different, as if nothing had been done, but he looked at Halls eyes with a trace of it. The color of pride. The written test was over, and Leddy, who was coming over, couldn''t change the score. Looking at Hall''s ugly score, Leddy didn''t know how to say it. "This **** boy, this level and I asked for this request, if you can not complete the agreement between us, then don''t blame me!" In the heart of Ledi, he secretly turned to Hall and then turned and left. He is not in the mood to talk to Hall now. Since the matter is over, he will see what he did himself. What he wants is only a result. As for the process. He doesn''t want to or want to know! Looking at the dark-faced Leddy, Hall shrugged helplessly. After all, he did not test this exam, but this can''t blame him. He is indeed talented in enchantment, but he talks about theory. Knowledge, how can he be a person who has been studying for a month, how can he compare those who have studied for years or even ten years? Besides, this exam does not seem to be a basic question. There are some questions that Hall has not even seen. The temporary hugs can have this result, and Hall himself is satisfied. "I said, you won''t be deliberate?" Suddenly a voice interrupted Halls self-perceived thoughts and looked at the sound. The only person who spoke was Jaina. At this time, Jaina was looking at him with a look of suspicion. Telling Hall, I just don''t believe you! "Deliberate? You deliberately show me? Do you think I will deliberately test a score of 50 in front of so many people? I will be shy!" Hey! Jaina heard the words and did not hold back and laughed directly Seeing Hall seeing the murderous eyes, Jaina forcibly held back her smile and then said with a serious look. "I think you will!" After Jaina smiled again, her smile suddenly eased the surrounding nervous atmosphere. Other enchanted newcomers also wanted to laugh, but after seeing Halls dark face, they were very wise to force Hold back, but from the shoulders of their shaking, they seem to be very uncomfortable. "Damn!" Hall looked a little bit blue and looked at Jaina, but Jaina was not afraid of Hall. She felt that it was very deflated to tease Hall today. The previous resentment against Hall suddenly decreased a lot. After laughing, Jaina suddenly spoke again. "Hey, I said seriously. With your strength, you can get full marks. You don''t have to worry about not going to the top three." "Do you think I am as worried?" Hall said arrogantly. "Hey, you don''t know the people! I won''t let the water go!" Chapter 1298： Russell’s surprise Chapter 1298, Lustan''s surprise "Hey, I won''t let the water go for a while!" Jaina glared at Hall. Ha ha Hall smiled and ignored the big lady. At the level of Jaina, its actually the same thing. The conversation between Hall and Jaina made Theodore look in the eye, and he hated it. "Let you continue to be proud, I will see you laughing and laughing for a while!" After the score was announced, the examiner immediately registered the information and handed it over to the Vice President Obrist who had just arrived. "What? Hall actually got fifty. Is it wrong?" After seeing Hall''s results, Obrist almost blinked out. Obviously, he did not think that a person who can do such a good job of extracting enchanted materials, even the theoretical knowledge is so bad. After learning that the situation was true, Obrist had some headaches and stunned his head. "This kid, it shouldn''t be, how can I test this result, it''s too unreasonable! How did his enlightenment teacher do it? Don''t let me know who his teacher is!" Pierce, who was remembered by Obrist, suddenly sneezed, and he said with some confusion after rubbing his nose. "Have a cold? It shouldn''t be." Michelle turned to look at Pierce and said, "Master Pierce, are you sure Hall can win?" "Don''t worry, I can assure you this!" Pierce replied with no red heart. In fact, he was also somewhat uncertain, because Hall and Leddy had an agreement before, so that Hall should not perform too well, otherwise it would not be best seen by other lords, but Pierce believes that Hall will finally weigh Pros and cons, if even the first three can''t enter, he can''t go to Tamra. Soon the enchantment operation started, and this time the test was a little different from the previous one. This time, more than two hundred people were on the field at the same time. The ring museum is big enough, more than two hundred people are ranked according to the level of the score, and the scene looks much bigger than the first round! The first place is Jaina, the one around her is Theodore, and the last one is the Hall of only fifty. Looking at the eyes that everyone looked at, Hall gave them a sigh of relief, except for Jaina and Theodore, the rest of the people quickly turned around and avoided Hall''s eyes. "This group of bastards, do you want to see me a joke? Hey!" After Hall snorted, he was thinking about whether to finish the enchantment first. "Forget it, if even the top three can''t enter, then what is said behind is empty!" After the decision, Hall was not thinking about it. Soon, under the announcement of Obrist, someone immediately came up with enchanting materials and weapons from the back end. "Is this ready to enchant weapons?" The enchantment of weapons is somewhat more difficult than the enchantment of the armor. Therefore, after seeing the test questions, many enchanted newcomers have shown a dignified color on their faces. "The content of the test has also been seen. I will enchant this sword with the sharp attribute. Whoever uses the least, the more stable the enchantment, the better the performance, then the higher his score! The percentage of the total score this time. Seventy, I hope everyone can seize this opportunity, don''t give up!" When Obrist said that he seized the opportunity, his eyes specifically glared at Hall, but Hall did not pay attention to Obrist, which made Obrist very angry. "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, let''s get started!" After the announcement of Obrist, the enchanters on the scene left the action, not to say that they were very confident. On the contrary, they tried to compare with Hall, and they were really in the bottom. Because they didn''t want to be hit by Hall, they didn''t even have the courage to start. Fortunately, Hall did not start, which made everyone feel relieved. ...... A hidden place in the stands, I don''t know when two figures have stood here. "I said Mark, do you recommend that Hall really have real skills? Just now he got fifty, although I am not an enchanted, but I guess this is the lowest score in the previous enchantment newcomer contest. Is it right?" "What are you worried about, the strength of the kid I have seen, this enchantment is even more trivial to him, you still worry about your daughter!" "Jia Anna?" The one who spoke was not someone else. It was Russell, the lord of Uganda. When he heard Mark suddenly mentioning his daughter, he looked at Mark Road with some doubts. "Why should I worry about her? Is anyone going to be bad for her? Hey, I think there should be no guy who dares to do this for me, otherwise..." "Cut! You will be busy with your business all day long. After you find out that your baby daughter is wrong, I see you can still talk to me so calmly!" "Speak clearly the old guy! You don''t make it clear today, be careful, I am jealous of you!" Jaina is the darling of Rustin. When he hears about his daughter, the whole person becomes excited. "Hey! You have the ability to come, see who is it?" Mark naturally will not be afraid of Rustin. The two have not played less than so many years, most of them are draws, so he is not afraid of the threat of Rustin. "You!" Rustain saw that Mark Oil did not enter and was not angry, but he was helpless. After all, Mark said that there is nothing wrong with them. They are quite powerful, and they can''t help each other. At most, it is a situation of a draw. Seeing Rustain, you dont say that Ive been holding your face, Mark said with a smile. "Oh, your old guy is still like this, but he will blink!" I paused and said, "Whoever makes you busy all day long Didn''t notice her change, don''t you find out that she has changed a lot recently?" Changes? Russell heard a word and then nodded. Its a bit. Shes been busy with this test recently, and shes got some magic. Mark heard that he didn''t get angry and glanced at him. "Are you observing this way? If she is still..." Mark said that she suddenly stopped because he also found that the opposite of Russell''s eyes was reddish, see him. It seems that I am going to say it, and Rustain will definitely break out. "Hey!" Mark sighed, then he turned to look at Jaina and said, "If I didn''t guess wrong, Jaina estimated that she was tempted by Hall..." "what!" Rustin suddenly screamed, but fortunately, Mark responded in a timely manner and quickly ventilated to isolate the surroundings. "Enough, what a fuss, Jaina is no longer a child! What do you like if you are wrong?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1299： Theodores conspiracy Chapter 1299 Theodore''s Conspiracy "But" Lustein obviously cares a lot about Jaina. Although he knows that his daughter will be a big day, but now suddenly hears that her daughter may like someone else, my heart is not particularly delicious. This feeling seems to be someone who stole his baby, which makes him feel very uncomfortable! When Mark saw his heart snicker, "Let you win, you deserve it!" Although he was so embarrassed in his heart, he actually felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. After all, Jaina grew up. "I just want to take away Jaina from the stinking apricot that only took 50." Oh, no way!" After Rustain couldn''t find any reason, he only took Hall''s theoretical knowledge of enchantment for only fifty things. After Mark heard this, he couldn''t stand it. "Do you really think Hall is doing this? Oh, you write him too!" Just when Rustin wanted to refute, suddenly there was a burst of exclamations, and Rustain and Mark heard each other and looked at them. Then the two men turned around and looked at them. At this time, there was a problem with the enchantress newcomer in the census. I saw that the enchanted material in his hand was actually broken. "Impossible, what is going on? My approach is not wrong, but why is this?" A few new enemies around the sneer heard a sneer in the heart, failure was a failure, and the enchanter had no experience of failure. Instead of looking for a reason here, it is better to say that Hall did not start to come back again. However, when these people once again focused their attention on their own affairs, suddenly there was another exclamation. "Is it impossible?" It turned out that another enchanted newcomer failed in the enchantment. Obrist swayed, and for those who didn''t calm down and began to enchant, he didn''t look good at first, and just as he was about to continue watching, suddenly there was a situation on the scene. I saw the failure of more than two hundred enchanters in the examination room, and if there were two or two failures, there were so many failures, which was obviously wrong. Suddenly there was an idea from the Obrist brain monkey that there was a problem with this enchanting material! Just when he just wanted to stop this exam, a man suddenly came to his side. "Don''t act rashly, let the test continue!" "Well? President Leddy? But this." After hearing the sound of this number, Obrist looked at Leddy with some doubts. What he just wanted to say was to see Leddy wave his hand. "I already know about this matter. The material is just a little problem. I also want to see if these lucky people can succeed in this situation!" "Oh, okay!" Obrist sighed and nodded, then turned to look at the scene of the scene that had failed. It turned out that before Leddy left Leo, he discovered that Theodore was a little different. Then he observed the situation quietly. When he discovered that Theodore actually took some impurities into the enchanting material, he suddenly became angry. burn. Just when he wanted to take this guy out, he suddenly discovered that Theodore was not only involved in one of the impurities, but also in the ecstasy material. After seeing this scene, Ledi suddenly understood Theodore''s thoughts. It turned out that he was prepared to let everyone fail, and then the possibility of being eliminated after Hall''s fivety points was very great! "Interesting, I originally thought about how to deal with this matter. No Theodore actually helped me so much, hehe, Quincy. If you know that your disciple is doing this, it is estimated that you are also vomiting blood!" Leddy quietly recorded this scene with magic crystal, and then it left quietly. Since Obrist didn''t stop in time, there were more and more people failing on the scene, and soon there were fewer than ten people left because they didn''t start, and Hall, Jaina and Theodore were among them. . "What is going on here? Why is this happening?" "Yeah, there were dozens of people who failed before. Now they have failed more than two hundred. Isnt there any problem?" "God, except for the Jaina show and Theodore, the rest of me have lost me!" Unlike everyone else, Jaraun laughed and couldn''t close his mouth after seeing this scene again. "Hahaha, that''s great, although I don''t know what went wrong, but it seems to make a lot of money!" Michelle was also puzzled and looked at Pierce and asked, "Master Pierce, do you think there is a problem here?" "The problem of course is that if I didn''t guess wrong, it should be a problem with the enchantment material." "What?" Michelle City heard aloud, if there is a problem with the material Then this time the test Hall is not lost? When Michelle came up to think of it, Pierce quickly stopped. "where are you going?" "I am going to find the Lord Rustain and say this, isn''t it a fake?" "Oh, no, in fact, you can rest assured that this may be a good thing for Hall!" Master Pierce smiled confidently. "Good thing?" Michelle looked puzzled and asked Pierce to ask indefinitely. "I said before, you wrote Hall too! The problem of impurities in the material is not a big deal for him. If you don''t believe it, look at it." "This is not a big deal?" Michelle heard a shock. Although he was not an enchanter, he knew that the purer the material, the greater the success rate for the enchanter. He didn''t understand why Pierce would say this. Is it true? Is there something he doesn''t know? In the examination room, Theodore did not seem to see those people. After looking at the hand-painted materials, he said to Jaina, who was on the side. "Jia Anna Show, let''s get started?" Jaina heard him and said, "What are you, ours, you are your own! I am my own!" Theodore was not angry, and after taking a clapping material, a mental force penetrated his hand and penetrated into the material. His materials are similar to those of other people, because he knows that this situation will definitely attract the attention of the above people, so he can''t specialize, but the only difference is that he knows what this impurity is, so he is extracting There is specificity when it comes. Even if someone investigates, he has nothing to worry about, which is why he is confident. "This time, the first place is mine!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1300： He is back Chapter 1300, he is back. The people who were originally in amazement were all attracted to seeing Theodore suddenly, and everyones eyes were suddenly attracted. "Well? Is the Theodore adult enchanted? It is a disciple of Quincy Master, and he began to enchant in this situation." "It turned out that he is a disciple of Quincy master, so young!" "Hey, look at it, it seems like the material is starting to dissolve!" Upon hearing this, everyone immediately focused on Theodores hand, only to see that the material originally in his hands began to change, and as the essence of purification slowly emerged in front of everyone, many people Can''t help but exclaim. "Heaven, he is almost successful! No loss is the master of Quincy!" A new enchanted man exclaimed. "Awesome, he has to be defeated several times to be defeated!" Another enchanted newcomer looked at Theodore with some admiration. He was also a member of the army that failed to extract. It is natural to know how difficult it is to extract the essence of this material. . The performance of Theodore gave Jaina and Hall a strange look. From the perspective of Theodore, this material does not seem to be so good. Is this material deliberately prepared by the examiner? For a time, two people came up with such an idea at the same time. Jaina blinked and then stopped watching Theodore''s performance, grabbing the enchanting material on the stage and infiltrating the spirit. "Ok?" Jaina, who was still skeptical, immediately discovered the problem after her mental strength penetrated. Although this material is similar to the previous one, after her preliminary observation, she found that the material contained many impurities, which is no wonder why. Those who are new to the enchanter will fail, and a big part of the reason is here. The materials extracted by the general enchanter are initially screened, which means that the purity of the material is at least 50%, otherwise it will be very difficult for the enchant newcomer. Just now Jaina had a preliminary look and found that these impurities were more than 50%. According to the grade of the materials, these materials are the worst. Even the most unscrupulous enchanter will not use this material to practice extraction, because once the number of failures is too high, this will affect the mentality of the enchanters. Therefore, after observing this, Jaina felt that this must be specially arranged by the enchanting union. "Hey! Fortunately, I practiced before, otherwise I almost have to turn over the gutter today!" Jaina thought that there was no pause in her movements, and she continued to display her handprints with one hand, and soon, a stock of spirits rushed toward the material. "Miss Jaina also started to extract!" When the people in the stands saw this scene, they could not help but exclaim. "Hey, Miss Jaina is also very good. It took only a long time for the essence to be extracted." "No, I am a big fan of Miss Jaina. All my money is on her, Miss Jaina is cheering!" The man was just called out and was immediately yelled. "You shut me up! If you disturb Miss Jaina, see how I can clean you up!" "Ah, sorry! Sorry! I am too excited to forget it for a while!" After saying this, the man quickly apologized under the glare of everyone, then grabbed his mouth with his hand. Jainas performance made the head of the audience on the stage nodded with satisfaction. "Obrast, what do you think of Jaina?" Obrists words also showed a color of appreciation. "Well, very good, Jaina''s talent is good, but some pity, she is not willing to seriously study, otherwise it will be an enchanted master in the future!" "Oh, there is a chance now, do you want to try?" "Well?" Obrist heard a bit of doubt and looked at President Leddy. He didn''t know what it meant to be President Larry. "Leady President, you mean..." "Oh. This time, this girl and other people bet, listen to Rustin said for a month to force himself to learn enchantment, her talent is good, if there is a good teacher, it is estimated that her future is limitless, you have Not interested in being his teacher?" "This..." asked Obrist to be unwilling to be false on this proposal. In the face of genius students, no matter which teacher is willing to accept, only a lot of people have jealousy, that is, can you teach? Good for this student, especially if the student has a strong father, and Obrist also has this concern. "Where is Russell, you can rest assured that he mentioned this to me last time, just because I was busy and didn''t have time to teach her carefully, so I didn''t agree, so I want to ask you if I have this idea." "Oh, this way..." Obrist heard the silence for a moment. He had had the idea of ??accepting an apprentice before, and that person was not someone else. It was the Hall that shined in the first round of the test. Now suddenly I heard that President Ledi mentioned Jaina, and for a time he didn''t know how to choose. "Oh, you don''t think about Hall, the kid?" Seeing that President Ledi made it clear that Obrist was not hiding, he nodded and said, "I don''t know which guy taught. Even the basics didn''t pass, but this kid is a good talent. I have such an idea." "Oh, I think you still give up better, otherwise someone will work hard with you." President Ledi sold a Guan Xiaoxiao. "Oh? He has a teacher? Who is it? Quincy? Or the president, you also have the idea of ??accepting Hall, so this is what I said?" Its not that the enchanters have robbed students of this kind of thing So Obrist will only have this idea after hearing this. "Quincy? Oh, it is estimated that he will hesitate for Quincy for a long time!" Leddy said mysteriously. "Oh? Is there such a thing? Are you talking about some hidden enchanters? But I don''t remember any enchanted masters nearby? Wait! Don''t you say..." When talking about the enchanted masters nearby, Aubrey In my mind, I suddenly thought of a person. In combination with the words that Ladydy just said, he felt more and more that person. "I want to come to what you have already thought of?" Leddy saw the appearance of Obrist''s contemplation and immediately understood it, so he asked. "You are not going to be Pierce? Is he coming back?" Sure enough, the person that Obrist thought of was Pierce! "Well, it is him, this is back!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1301： Halls counterattack Chapter 1301 Hall''s Counterattack "He is back." Obrist thought for a moment, then he nodded. "With Hall, a talented student, it''s no wonder he will come back." After seeing Obrist understand, Leddy didn''t waste time on this topic, he turned to look at the direction of Theodore. "Quincy has been a bit too much in recent years. This time it is a warning to him!" Obrist heard a slight nod. In recent years, Quincy has been a bit too much, but there is no way, who makes a good disciple! On the stage, Theodore has extracted the essence of the material and used it for more than a minute to stabilize it. "Call!" Looking at the stable material essence in front of him, Theodores face finally showed a touch of joy. Although Theodore knew about this impurity before, but was able to extract it in such a short time, it must be said that Theodore is still very strong. "Great, it turned out to be really successful!" "Yeah, no loss is the disciple of Quincy Master. Every one is so good. It seems that the place has already gone to that place. Theodore is likely to become the second place!" "There are only two of the more than 200 people who have succeeded in Theodore. It seems that Theodore is indeed very powerful!" "It seems that it is very reliable to do things. Theodore is indeed very powerful. Fortunately, the odds are not high. Otherwise, both of them can make me a lot!" Jaraun was drinking while drinking. Said. "I don''t like this guy. If the young master hasn''t shot yet, let you slap it for a while!" Perry snorted. Aside from the side of Ellis and others, there is no rebuttal. From this, we can see that they fully agree with Perry. Theodore turned his head to look at Jaina and Hall. He wanted to see the color of admiration and worship from the eyes of these two people, especially Jaina, but turned to look at Jaina in Theodore. At the time, the hand enchanted material almost fell to the ground because of the scene in front of him. "What? How is this possible!" The surprised scene of Theodore was clearly seen by the crowd. The people who did not know what happened were talking about Theodores gaze, and they were surprised to open their mouths. "Hey, is this Jaina show? She has succeeded?" Obrist looked at Jaina with satisfaction and apparently he was very satisfied with Jaina''s performance. "How about Obrist, this girl''s talent is not bad, use this kind of material with impurities to extract, even a success, do you have any idea?" When he heard the speech of President Ledi, Obrist had nodded calmly on his face, but only his heart was very clear, but his heart was very excited. Jaina''s performance made Obrist tempted. Although she didn''t have the metamorphosis talent like Hall, she was already a very talented person compared to other people. "Hey!" As the crowds screamed, everyone turned their heads and saw that the Jaina hand material had been completely extracted. "Is it so difficult?" Don''t look at Jaina''s extraction of the essence of the material, but in fact she was surprised at the heart, because just a few times I almost failed, if she did not react, it is estimated that this is not the case now. . Looking at the essence of the extracted materials in his hand, Jaina did not hesitate, and immediately concentrated her mental strength on it. The original materials were slowly combined under the control of Jaina. Five seconds, ten seconds, fifteen seconds Everyone saw that they were not surprised by this, for fear that there would be a failure in this process. Fortunately, this scene did not appear. Under the control of Jaina, the essence of this group was successfully stabilized in just 30 seconds. "What!" Theodore saw his face slightly ugly. He didn''t think that Jaina could beat her in this situation. Can she say that she is even better than Jaina? "Bastard! Can''t do this, then I must exceed her!" Extracting material is only the first step in the enchantment, and the next step is the most important, but as he prepares to start the next step, there is now another buzz. "You see, that Hall has also begun to say that he is not afraid of shame? If I were him, I would definitely not retire directly." "No, the theoretical knowledge test is only fifty, so funny!" "Hey, it looks like a man, but how do I feel that he is playing at home!" "That is, pretending to be the same; it will definitely fail like everyone else!" The people on the stage were ridiculed after seeing Hall, but they did not notice it at all. www.novelhall.com~ There are no taunts for hundreds of enchantmen in the city, even if they have already completed the extraction. More and Jaina, they are all looking at Hall with a concentrated expression. In the previous test, they already knew Hall''s metamorphosis, so they didn''t easily come to a conclusion before they saw Hall''s failure. And those new people who had quit before the enchanters heard the sarcasm of others, and they couldnt help but despise them. In their view, Hall is a big pervert. They wont easily say themselves before they see the results. decision. After the middle-aged aristocrat looked at his son''s face with a serious look, he wanted to talk and he was silent, just thinking in his heart. Is this person really as strong as his son said? Just when most people looked at Hall with suspicion and ridicule, Pierce, looking at them, they were very calm, especially looking forward to seeing too much Halls face. Understand the truth, the more people who look down on Hall, the more they will be beaten by Hall! It is precisely because of Pierce''s calmness, coupled with Hall''s performance, let the Michelle City Lord''s anxious heart slowly calm down, he also knows that he is not very useful here, but it is better to look at it quietly. Performance. In the Hall on the test bench, Hall did not pay attention to the opinions of the people, and did not care how everyone thought about it. He seemed to be doing a very ordinary thing, and gave the essence of the enchanting material containing a lot of impurities. Slowly disturbing. Perhaps because of his calm heart, he tried to extract faster than before. Looking at the bright colors of Halls hand, everyone cant help but widen their eyes. [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1302： Situational mutation Chapter 1302 Situational Mutation "Hey! How is it so fast? Isn''t he a theoretical knowledge test fivety? But...but why?" "Is this a gift? Is it true that those who have strong theoretical knowledge are not all nerds? Otherwise, how have they failed?" Uh As the person finished speaking, the people nearby looked at him with some mistakes. Soon, one person reacted and quickly opened the distance with the guy who didnt cover it. Just kidding, the people here are all enemies in the future. He uses the map gun to attack and put all the people in, which will offend people! Although everyone has this kind of thought in their hearts, but those who dare to say this in such a blatant way here are not simple in mind or have never seen the world! The person who is good at talking is not an idiot. After he finishes, he finds himself saying the wrong words. Just when he wants to say something to bring this words back, he sees several enchanters with a look of disgust. Staring at myself, looking at it seems to have to remember him. Seeing this, the man suddenly sat down on the ground with a soft leg. He knew that he was miserable and was pegged by the enchanted master. The consequences were not what he could bear. Fortunately, at this time, there was another exclamation at the scene. Everyones attention was suddenly drawn to the past. The person who said the wrong words immediately climbed up and went to the crowd. He looked at him. What is the situation on the scene, no safety is important to him. This little character is just a small episode. Everyone''s attention is attracted by Hall at this time. So just now, when Hall used it, it was shorter than Jaina and extracted the essence of the enchanting material. This shows that Hall''s strength cannot be measured by the results of the theoretical knowledge of fifty. Many people here have a doubt in their hearts. Can this theoretical knowledge test be cancelled? Hall, who has extracted the essence, has no excitement on his face. He seems to be doing a very ordinary thing, so he did not stop after he completed this scene, but continued his next work. Seeing Hall''s unpredictable appearance, many enchanted enchanters at the scene could not help but exclaim. "This is... If I didn''t read it wrong, he seems to have entered a realm!" Obrist thought for a moment, as if he had thought of what his face suddenly became a little dignified. Also with him is the president of Lady, and Leddy did not expect that Hall would enter this state at this time. If Hall was interrupted at this time, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thinking of this, President Leddy seemed to have made up his mind and suddenly looked up and said a few words to a place in the stands. The same Obrist was surprised to see Leddy, because when Mr. Rydy just spoke, there was no sound at all. Obviously he was using his mental power to talk to other people. It seems that President Ledi It is also very important to pay attention to this situation. Then the question is coming, the person who can let the president of Ladydy speak like this, the whole Wuhuan City is just a few people! Did not let Obrist go to guess, suddenly two figures suddenly appeared above the test bench. Originally watching Holby, the crowd suddenly exclaimed when they saw the two men in front of them. "This...this is Mark Dad, and Lord Russell! How come they came!" "What are these two adults going to do? Are they prepared to mess around here?" Unclear people are guessing why the two adults in Wuhua City will appear here at the same time, what they want to do. "Hey, I didn''t think of it, we would have come out together this day, and still for a kid!" Mark looked at Lustan with a smile on his face. Originally, because his daughter might like Hall, he was unhappy with Hall. He suddenly heard the request of the enchanting union, President Ledi, although he was upset about his heart, but he also knew that once Hall really said what Lady said. That way, it is rare to mention him, even for the entire Wuhuan city area, so he had to worry about his own uncomfortable, and agreed to deal with this matter together. "Hey!" Just as the two people appeared at the top of the ring museum at the same time, suddenly a figure appeared in front of everyone. "This is... Lady Ledi? He is here too? What the **** is going on?" "Not all of them are in front of this Hall. What did he do to make the three adults appear at the same time?" Leddy ignored the discussion of the people on the scene, and he looked at the two men with a smile. "Trouble, let''s get started!" Mark nodded slightly, and Russell expressed his opinion with a cold voice. Leddy looked at Rustin with some doubts. He didn''t know what happened to Rustein. It seems that I can see the doubts of President Ledi, and Mark knows the situation and smiles. "Don''t pay attention to this old man, there will always be a few days when people are old!" Russell heard the black line and looked at Mark. Fortunately, the voice of his speech was not very big. Otherwise, it was not lost by so many people. Aside from the side, Leddy looked at Rustain and Mark with some mistakes. He wanted to laugh and he reacted in time to forcibly resist it. Otherwise, if he angered Rustin, maybe this guy would really go crazy and fight himself. Seeing that neither of them had any objection, he quickly waved the place where Hall was located. After a while, Halls place and Leddy disappeared in front of everyone. "This is..." Jaroun said that he didn''t know why they were doing this, but he knew it right now, and he had to make a big deal here. Waiting for him to react, suddenly a figure appeared in front of him When he saw this person in front of him, the body could not help but play a clever. "Brother, what do you have to order?" It turns out that this person is not someone else, it is the Lord Rustain. "Let your people maintain order and continue at this time. President Ledi will personally inspect the rest of the people!" After Russell said this, he disappeared again in the direction of Jalaud. From the beginning to the end, there was no chance to speak to Jaron. After seeing the disappearance of Rustain, Jaraun reacted and quickly yelled at the side of his hand. "I still hold on to what I have done, I havent heard the words of the Lords adult, and I dont want people to maintain order, tell them that the market is still valid! Let everyone concentrate on the results! Looking at the hurried man who carried out the task, Jaraun wiped his sweat on his forehead and muttered to himself. "It seems that I still looked down on the guy named Hall. What happened to him?" Chapter 1303： Epiphany Chapter 1303 Epiphany "what happened to him?" There are many people who have the same ideas as Jaroun, including Michelle and others. "Pearce Master, Hall He is this" Pierce was musing after seeing Hall''s changes, and he was awakened after hearing Michelle''s words. "If I didn''t make a mistake, Hall is entering a state of enlightenment that is rare in the life of the Enchanter." "Epis!!" Michelle was shocked and suddenly he was shocked if he didn''t react. Fortunately, he responded promptly, quickly accepted the voice, and saw that everyone did not notice him, he looked at the serious look of Pierce master. "He really entered that state?" "Well, I want to come to President Leddy as well, so he will let Russell Lord Lords do this, eh?" Pierces voice just fell, and a voice suddenly came from his ear. "Pierce, come over!" Pierce heard the first glimpse, then said to Michelle on the side, "I will come down!" After talking about Michelle''s reaction, Pierce jumped directly to the field. "Look, someone jumped, he wouldn''t want to see what happened?" Hearing the exclamation of this person, everyone quickly followed the direction of his fingers, only to see that Pierce actually jumped off the audience platform and then walked inside. Originally, everyone thought that Pierce would be kicked out by Leddy, but after seeing Pierce go in and disappearing into the crowd, some people suddenly became hot. "Would we like to go down and see?" A few daring guys suddenly became active after seeing Pierce go in, but when they were just about to jump, suddenly a few big hands came out from behind, and then they didnt give these people a chance to resist. They are pressed to the ground. "Hey, hurt, who? You!" This man hasn''t finished talking. After seeing the entourage turned out to be the guard of the ring museum, he was shocked. He didn''t think that these guards would actually catch himself. "Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! I can''t do anything!" "Hey, did you want to jump now? Give me a little more honest!" The guard snorted and ignored his opponents opposition and directly gave him a backhand. "Lighter, I am a good person, just that person jumped down, I just want to get him back!" The guard did not listen to his sophistry and said directly to him, "I will let you know that the dungeon is powerful when you shut up in nonsense!" Hearing the word of the dungeon, this persons eyes suddenly showed the color of fear, and at the same time he quickly closed his mouth and did not speak. Seeing that this person is not rebellious, the guards speak loudly to the people around them. "From now on, I have to sit here honestly. The lord of Rustain has an order. Before the end, I hope that everyone will not act rashly. There is a decree by Jar Laun, and the bet is still valid. Everyone believes in the fairness of the test! hiss! Hearing was the order of the Lord Russells lord personally, and everyone couldnt help but take a breath, until this time, if everyone still didnt know the seriousness of the matter, they could live for so many years, and still have time. The endorsement of the idea quickly converges. However, everyone has a doubt in their hearts, that is, what happened inside? Pierce, who came in, found that there was only one Hall at the test bench, and the rest were brought to the side by the enchanted union, and President Ledi seemed to be talking to Mark and Rustin. Seeing that Pierce came in, Leddy waved his hand to him. "Pierce, I really don''t know how to say you, um, you are really lucky, this metamorphosis talent can meet!" Pierce quickly said, "Is it really into an epiphany?" Leddy nodded solemnly. "Yeah, this kind of thing will not be long before it will be passed to the city of Tamra. It seems that the method that was said before will not work." After a pause, Leddy suddenly smiled and said, "But it seems that I can''t do it now. There are such a perverted guy. I am looking forward to seeing him in the city of Tamra." come out!" Pierce heard a few twitches, and the **** that Mr. Ladydy said was not an ordinary person. Any one of them went out to be an expert enchanter, but here he was smashed by Ledi, estimated outside. People who hear this will be surprised to be confused. However, Rustain and Mark did not care, not only that, but Mark heard this and said a lot. "Those **** have suppressed us for a long time, if not the island owner." "Cough!" Lustein suddenly coughed and reminded Mark not to talk nonsense was interrupted by Rustein, and Mark frowned, then he changed his mouth. "The guys are owing to clean up. This time, I believe that Hall will definitely slap the self-righteous bastards. Well, this time, the hotel that Hall and I got out of is good. If this victory is true, Let the group of **** agree to do business with them, and let them guarantee that they will not be blocked by scams, and I believe that they will definitely see their faces!" In fact, even if Rustain does not interrupt Mark, Pierce knows the general situation of this matter, nothing more than the contradiction between the several lords under the island''s master. This is actually a subordinate means of the island owner. But knowing it is one thing, it is one thing to say it. And just as they were discussing, Theodore and others who were gathered by the enchanters were also discussing. "God, I know that this Hall is a metamorphosis. I knew that I would quit this way. Now I have no confidence in it." "Hey, I didn''t think so. You see, Hall should be the state of the epiphany that the teacher and I have said. There are very few people who can enter this state. Once you have benefited, you don''t see President Ledi. Be cautious? Not only will the scene be blocked, but also the lord of Russell and the great man of Mark will be called to talk. It is estimated that there is concern that someone will disturb the state of Hall." "But what does this have to do with us? Hall is originally a genius. In this way, we can be beaten up. You think about it. If you go out later, everyone will say us, hey, you guys even A theoretical knowledge test is only 50 people, but you still don''t learn to enchant, go home and farm!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1304： breakthrough Chapter 1304 Breakthrough "Uh" Originally, I didnt think that there was anything wrong with everyone. After hearing this, the face suddenly became difficult to look. When they thought of it, someone pointed at themselves and said, "Hey, look, this is the one who was defeated by the theoretical knowledge test fifty." Everyone is as disgusting as eating a bowel movement. Theodore and Jaina did not pay attention to those boring guys who focused their attention on Hall at this time. I saw that after extracting the essence, Hall actually settled in less than ten seconds in the eyes of everyone, but not only, Hall did not stop at all, just when everyone had not returned to God. A long sword next to the scorpion, and then enchanted the enchanted material directly on the sword. "What? So fast?" Obrist was not surprised to see it, but Ledi and Pierce were not so surprised. I saw Pierce nod and said, "Well, its faster than usual, it seems to have exceeded his limit." "No!" President Ledi swayed and saw the doubts that Pierce and others looked at. He said in a deep voice, "He is ready to break the limit!" "Breakthrough? President Ledi, you mean," Obrist looked at Leddy with some surprise. He didn''t think that the chairman of the Rydy would say so, knowing that Hall is now the primary enchanter, breaking this. Two words mean that Hall is likely to be the youngest intermediate enchanter! This is a mid-level enchanter. It is necessary to know that in the entire Wuhuan enchantment union, even a middle-level enchanter is only a dozen people. Which one of them is not a middle-level enchanter after years of study and research. But in front of this young, unspeakable Hall, if his news is not wrong, it seems that Hall only learned the enchantment in less than three months, and he just broke through the stage of the middle-level enchanter and most accepted Obrist. The point is that this **** is just in the enchantment theoretical knowledge test, only tested a shameful score of 50, which is such a bastard, and now someone told him that he is soon to become an intermediate enchanter, this How can the results make Obrist not to be surprised! "Well, look at it. If I didn''t guess wrong, he should have already touched that step. If he wants to come, he will use the intermediate enchantment. Well, let me think about it." When Lady Lad was meditating, Hall once again made everyone stunned. He saw that Halls hands seemed to be alive, and he quickly portrayed the magic array on the sword, while mentally infiltrating the essence of the material into the magical array. From the beginning to the end of the process, there is not even a trace of hesitation, as if the process Hall is already familiar with the heart. After a burst of light, everyone just woke up. "Just like this? It seems to be a lot faster than before, and this time is not only a quick reason, how do I feel this magical array" "Ah? You found it? I thought it was my eye. I also found that this magic array seems to be somewhat different from the sharp enchantment we know. Is this a new solution?" "No! No!" Theodore suddenly gnawed his teeth and said, everyone looked at him with a confused look. "The big Theodore, what did you find wrong?" asked a new enchanted newcomer with Theodore. Theodore didn''t want to say it, but after seeing Jaina on the side, she looked at her eyes, and he felt a little smug in his heart, but when he thought that it was because of this triumph, he almost couldn''t help but slap his face. . "There is something wrong with coughing, eh? He started again, you look at it carefully!" "Start again?" Everyone heard this and quickly looked back, only to see that Hall was indeed extracting the enchanting material again. Those who were in their hands because of the ambiguous material with too much quality in the hands of Hall had no difficulty in getting the essence, and this time the speed and time is faster than the last time. Seeing here, an enchanted newcomer suddenly said aggrieved. "I don''t know why, the more I watched Hall become more and more abnormal, my heart became more and more regretful of my previous practice." After hearing this, everyone felt a little uncomfortable, but a younger enchanted newcomer coughed and said. "I want to say, in fact, we don''t have to entangle and Horby, because there is no way to compare it. He is a pervert. Do you think you can compare with metamorphosis? We still lower the target, and we are better than those with similar strength. " If Hall hears this, he will definitely exclaim that this is not the spirit of the different world version of Ah Q? "Shut up Look!" Theodore suddenly snorted. Everyone heard the words and quickly converge, and turned to concentrate on the action of Hall. Although Hall''s speed is very fast, but the enchanted newcomers who are left in shame are not the kind of people who are mixed, their mental strength is to a certain extent, so they are even the worst after they concentrate on their spirits. That person can also clearly see the Hall hand movements. It is precisely because of this that many of them have vaguely discovered a slight change in Hall''s magical array. "Well? How is it going from here? This is not right!" "Yeah, why is this? And why is it successful? What is going on?" In fact, among these people, Jaina is the clearest one. She has confidently observed the enchantment scheme of Hall''s revision. She just looked at Theodore because she also wanted to ask Theodore, but she was a little surprised. Otto actually found the problem in such a short time. Hall didn''t give you a careful observation. After the enchantment succeeded the second weapon, he frowned, as if he was thinking about something, and at this time, a voice came from the side. "Hall, try this with this!" Hall heard the words and turned around and saw that one thing was thrown from the side. He took it over and saw that it turned out to be a superior enchanting material than the strange dust. It seems to be used for intermediate enchantment. The mine of illusion! "Intermediate enchantment?" After Hol whispered a word, he immediately began extracting the essence of the material. Looking at Hall''s movements, Mark suddenly asked. "That Ladi, although I am not an enchanted teacher, but I also know that enchantment is not a day or two. Is this really good?" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1305： Extraction material Chapter 1305 Extracting Materials "Is this really good?" Leddy didn''t breathe a sigh of Mark and said, "You know a ball! I know how to cook all day, I find that you are going to be abolished!" Mark heard the words of blowing his beard and blinking his eyes and watching Ledi. "What did you say? Who said that you are abolished? Old guy, believe it or not, I will kill you with one hand!" Russell had a headache and stunned his head. Pierce and Obrist seemed to have seen this situation, so they were not too surprised. However, like Theodore, they are all staring at the celebrities of these two Wuhuan cities. They have seen these two ordinary people who are usually on the high side. "Cough, there are other people here, I said that you two will not shame? If you really want to fight, I suggest you go outside, how?" Leddy and Mark heard a cold voice at the same time, and then looked at Russell with a look of discomfort. "You want to be beautiful!" A battle was stopped by Russell, and it must be said that Russell was the most powerful of the three. Well, this is the common idea of ??these new enchanters. "Look!" Suddenly, Obrist said, everyone heard the words and turned around and saw that the mine of illusion had already begun to have the essence and slowly concentrated in the hands of Hall. "He...has it really done?" Leddy''s eyes widened, and his heart couldn''t calm down after seeing the blue light in Hall''s hand. "Yeah! I didn''t think he was really successful!" Pierce was also a surprised look. As a cheap teacher of Hall, he found himself really lucky. He could meet Huo in such a remote place. Er, this has to say that fate is really a wonderful thing. "This guy, it seems that he is not only talented in cooking, but also in enchanting... Well, no, I think this stinky boy seems to be surprisingly strong on that side!" Listening to Mark''s discussion of Hall, Rustin is also a rare affirmation. "If before Hall appeared, I think Quincy''s disciple, Theodore, can count as a great man, but after seeing Hall, I found out. Theodore has no way to compare with him!" "Well, yeah, I... um?!" Mark heard what he suddenly thought of, and quickly turned to look at Rustain, in Rustain''s somewhat confused eyes. "I said that you guy, wouldn''t you have already agreed with him, are you going to recruit him as a son-in-law?" "Hey?" Marks voice was not very big, but several of the people present were holy powers. Their hearings would not be so bad, so Marks words did not fall into their ears. This is because they want to be somewhat uncertain and want to hear this news from Ruthstein. Looking at the crowd, you don''t talk, I just stare at your expression, Rustain did not pay attention to it. After all, I can achieve the position of the lord. It is also one of his passive skills. "That day the weather is good, hey, look, Hall seems to have succeeded!" Mark and others saw that Lustan shifted the topic, and still used the worst of the kind, and couldn''t help but lick the bastard, but they were still very curious about Hall''s situation. I saw that there were more and more blue essences in the hands of Hall, and when they looked over, Hall had stopped extracting. "Only a big part? It seems that the intermediate enchantment material is still somewhat difficult for Hall..." said Ladydy with some disappointment. "Hey, I thought you really had a breakthrough in the matter. I didn''t think that it wasn''t the end!" Theodore saw Hall as a happy heart. In his opinion, Hall''s failure was the best. result. Although Hall has proposed more than half of the intermediate enchantment materials, instead of saying that he is half, it is estimated that even a little essence can not be extracted. But now, when he saw that Hall was not successful, he seemed to be very happy, and there was a feeling of coolness pouring into his heart. There are a lot of people who have this feeling. They don''t seem to see Hall. If Hall has a little failure, they will feel comfortable. As for why there is such a feeling, those talents will not care what the reason is. Just feel comfortable. "Oh, its a little bit worse..." Pierce said with some disappointment, but just as he bowed his head, suddenly a voice came from the side. "I said you look at it!" After hearing Mark''s voice, Pierce and Leddy couldn''t help but look at each other. Then the two men looked up and saw that the Hall, which had already stopped, actually began to extract again. The remaining half of the illusion mine in his hand. It was extracted again. "What? How is it possible?" Everyone knows that the enchantment material is precious, it is not mining at first, or the material is produced in a relatively dangerous place, or the output is very small, and if the enchanting material is not extracted once, it is a waste. It is also because of this nature that the value of enchanting materials is high, the more expensive it is, the more expensive it is, so why the advanced enchanters will be so fragrant, because their experience can reduce many unnecessary waste. However, the performance of Hall now broke the cognition of everyone, and the enchanted material that had been stopped from extracting was actually extracted again by Hall. Looking at the enchanted materials that were slowly being extracted, everyone who was present for a while showed a jaw-dropping expression. "Who can tell me how he did it?" "I feel more and more that I should not stay here today. Hall''s performance made me feel more and more that I have been studying for so many years with the enchanter..." "I hate the theoretical knowledge test... especially for today''s exams!" "Do not take the theoretical knowledge test... I will burn those books back!" Leddy blinked and looked at Hall''s every move Turned to look at Pierce and asked. "What do you see? It seems that the mental power has been broken, but why can he extract the remaining material essence and blend it into the original essence?" "No, he didn''t break. I felt that he still had a bit of mental energy on the little enchantment material. He just stopped seems to have found a better extraction method!" "What? Impossible!" If the enchantment program can be changed, Leddy can accept it, but extracting the material for so many years is a way, so he first questioned Pierce''s words. However, Pierce said faintly, "I think we will ask for a while, after all, Hall has done a lot of impossible things..." Chapter 1306： Sudden change Chapter 1306, sudden changes Leddy, who originally wanted to refute something, suddenly stopped, because he only remembered that this Hall did indeed do something that many people could not do, or even thought of. They have been learning this for so many years in enchantment. Who ever thought that the magic array could be streamlined? Who has succeeded? There is also someone like Hall, in the two months of learning enchantment, can actually achieve the breakthrough of the edge of the primary enchantment like this? "Look, what is he doing?" Suddenly, Obrist interrupted everyone''s thinking. As the people returned to God, they suddenly found out that Hall had already extracted the material, and then added the enchanting material directly to the sword in the incredible eyes of everyone. "Well? No! That weapon!" Leddy suddenly slammed the hole, because he found that Hall didn''t take a weapon that was not enchanted, but took a long sword that had just been enchanted by the primary sharp enchantment. Perform another enchantment. "Is he crazy?!" He is talking about Theodore. In fact, it is not only Theodore, but other people think so. It is just that they are too surprised to come and say it. The theoretical knowledge of the enchantment is very clear. After the enchanted weapon, its roots have been hit. It can be said that this is a stable enchantment weapon, but once someone wants to continue to change on this stable weapon, it is even again. Perform enchantment. This is like re-excavation in a place where the foundation has been dug and the building has been built. There is only one kind of consequence, that is, the building collapses and the foundation is destroyed! However, this metamorphosis of Hall, no, should be said to be a madman, he dared to carry out another enchantment on this already enchanted weapon, this is not looking for death? "Not good! Can''t let him do this, he is looking for death!" Pierce looked aside, he just wanted to rush to block Hall but was pulled by one hand. "Who? Well? Lord Russell?" Pierce didn''t think that pulling him would be Rustin. "You wait, you go like this, not helping him!" Rustein did not look at Pierce, but looked at Hall with a gaze. "But..." Pierce still wanted to say something, and Ledi also said. "Yes, you are not helping him like this, and... he didn''t find it when he was so chaotic. He didn''t seem to notice the outside situation! It all seems to be his subjective consciousness!" "What?!" Pierce exclaimed, he did not think that things would be like this. The so-called subjective meaning is that Hall himself does not know what he is doing at this time, as if there is a force guiding him to do so. "Why is this happening!" "Hey! Look!" Leddy suddenly snorted and then pointed at Hall and said. As Pierce turned around, I saw that Hall on the stage had begun to portray magic! "This **** stinky boy! He has already started! Damn!" Looking at the Hall that had begun to enchant, Pierce couldnt help but swear. Like him, there are Jaina and others. "This **** bastard, do you think of the limelight? You don''t mean not to be the first, bastard!" Jaina didn''t know Hall''s situation. She was similar to Theodore. I don''t know that Hall is actually not self-conscious. From here, we can see that they and Ladi still have a large part of them. The gap. "Look!" A new enchanted man suddenly exclaimed, and everyone looked up and saw that Hall had re-drawn the weapon in his hand. "Have he succeeded?!" Many people almost screamed after seeing this scene. "No! Not yet! He hasn''t integrated the illusion of dust!" Leddy blinked, and his heart was very excited at this time. For Hall, he just succeeded in portraying the enchanted weapon again. He can''t wait to go up and take the weapon and study it well, but he knows that he can''t do it now, and if he interrupts Hall''s current state, he won''t be worth the candle. Just when Leddy finished saying this, Hall shot again, and the steady illusion of dust in his hands was slowly integrated into the magical array of weapons under his careful control. Everyone could see a blue one. The energy slowly walked toward the tip of the sword along the long sword''s hilt. The blue energy is not going very fast. Everyone is holding their breath at this moment, for fear that one of their actions will cause Hall''s failure. The illusion of dust slowly progressed under the control of Hall, this time the enchantment was not as fast as before, which made people feel anxious. Suddenly the blue energy stagnated, and everyone was shocked when they saw it. Is it a failure? Jaina looked at Hall with her hands in her face, and Theodore was a smug look. "No! Look! It seems to be moving!" And when theodore smiles still on his face, a new enchantress exclaimed. "What, how is it possible!" Theodore looked ugly at Hall, only to see that the blue energy began to slowly advance again, and did not know who started first, and suddenly appeared in the enchantmen newcomers present. There was a voice coming. "come on! Come on!" Everyone was a glimpse first, and then the sound of the refueling slowly grew bigger. Both Jaina and Theodore were a bit stunned. They didn''t think of everyone who was still awkward to the Hor, and they would cheer for Hall at this time. What is going on? "Oh, I didn''t think that this stinky boy was so popular at this time It was unexpected!" Pierce suddenly grinned. "Maybe this is the charm of the stinky boy." Mark smiled and said. Leddy and others looked at each other. Apparently they agreed with Marks words. After all, they all came over and it was easy to grasp the ideas of these young people. At this time, Hall did not know the situation of everyone, only to see his face pale and weak, his hands were actually shaking. Looking at Hall''s appearance, it seems that there is some feeling of failure. "No, Hall may not support it, what should I do?" Jaina''s face became more and more anxious. "Hahaha, no matter how talented you are, you will lose very badly today!" If there were not too many people here, Theodore would have laughed loudly at this time. And at this time, a light shines from Hall... (End of this chapter) Chapter 1307： What exactly is going on Chapter 1307, what is going on here? "This... how is this possible?" The light from Hall''s hands made Theodore and others dumbfounded. He didn''t think that Hall finally succeeded. Successful? Pierce said with some uncertainty. "Successful! I did not expect that he really succeeded!" After listening to a deep breath, Leddy looked at Hall with a complex expression. "I know that this kid is a metamorphosis, not only to make new tricks, but also to enchant the enchantment!" Mark brows a pick, awkwardly swearing. Russell rubbed his eyes and he looked at Hall''s eyes and began to change. Although he was not an enchanted sorcerer, he was able to see from the performance of the enchanted masters of President Leddy. He has a strong talent and future in the enchantment. For such a talent, he already has the idea of ??conquering him. Of course, the service he refers to is not a general conquest, but... I think of it here, Russell looks at Jaina, who is also stunned by the same face. Since everyone was attracted by Hall''s success, everyone did not notice the change in Rustin''s heart. "This... what is this?" An enchanted newcomer muttered to himself after watching the long sword in the hands of Hall. At this time everyone''s heart has the same thoughts as him, that is, how is the weapon in the end, and how powerful it is. At this time, Hall suddenly came to mind with a clear silence. He looked at the weapons in his hands with some doubts, and quickly remembered what happened before. "It seems a bit strange, this feeling..." Hall just wanted to continue to recall the feeling just now. Suddenly, Yu Guang saw a group of people looking at themselves with eager eyes, especially the few eyes that were the most dazzling. Hall slammed his head and found that everyone was staring at himself at the moment, and the most dazzling eyes were Rustam, Leddy, Pierce and Jaina. Seeing that Hall was waking up from the state of Epiphany, Ledi appeared in front of Hall and did not give Hall a chance to take the weapon in Hall''s hand. Seeing that Lady Ledi was the first to start, the side of Pilston did not do it. "Hey, President Ledi, this is what my disciples made!" Ledi didn''t have the mood to pay attention to Pierce, and his attention was drawn to the weapons in Hall''s hands. At this time, Obrist suddenly shouted. "Leady President, I think we are going to deal with the situation here first?" Leddy frowned, and he put down his weapon very uncomfortably. He glanced at the enchanted newcomers who looked at him with eager eyes. After thinking about it, he said. "Tell everyone present, the situation just doesn''t allow anyone to tell anyone, at least in the months of going to Tamra, you can''t tell anyone, or they will be ready to roll from Wuhuan City once I know it. Go out!" After a pause, Lady realized that there was a lord on the side, so he turned to look at Rustain Road, who was not well-faced. "Lostin Russ, what do you think?" Russell didn''t look at Leddy with a good temper, and he secretly knew that the **** knew he was the lord! However, there is no way. Who makes the guy of Latti is the president of the enchanted union. He does have this strength to do this. He wants to speak, as long as he speaks, those small families and even middle-class families dare not violate his wishes. "can!" After seeing Lustan agree, Leddy directly asked Obrist to arrange the matter. As for the new people of the Enchanter, they are willing to listen to it. They are against them. Anyway, if they violate this rule, they will definitely lose. ! "After the announcement of the results, Hall won the third, Theodore second, Jaina first, after the announcement, go directly to the enchantment union!" For this, Hall has no doubts. He does not care about this first place. Anyway, he has proved his strength. Whether this name is not indifferent. ...... Everyone who is anxious and awkward in the stands is talking about it. If it is not surrounded by guards, and some people who are ridiculous are being mercilessly cleaned up, it is estimated that the entire ring museum is in a mess. "Hey, I don''t know what''s going on inside, who will get the first place." The middle-aged aristocrat said something anxiously. The enchanted newcomer who had withdrawn from the trial sat calmly and said while drinking tea. "Father, you don''t have to walk around. If I don''t guess wrong, the top three must be Hall, Theodore and Jaina, three of them!" For this, the original enchantress newcomer is not so sure, he originally knew that Jaina had a great deal of Theodore, so they are actually fighting for the third place, but I dont know where to go from a sudden emergence to a Hall. Abnormal, so the outcome is very clear. The middle-aged aristocrats stopped talking. "I naturally know them. I just want to know who is the first." "Who is the first?" The enchantress newcomer heard the first glimpse. He just wanted to blurt out. "That is still used to say that it must be Halla metamorphosis." When suddenly, there was a burst of exclamation around. "Look, everyone is watching, they are out!" The middle-aged aristocrats and the enchanted newcomers quickly looked down and saw that they were below, and the enchanters were standing below, but the above were Leddy, Rustain, Mark and others. "Is there a result? Will Hall be the first?" The enchanted newcomer looked suspicious and looked at everyone below? "Is Hall the first?" The same doubt is also the city of Michelle, but he put all the gambling money on Hall, if Hall did not win, then he could not return to the blood. . "Hall, you must win!" Just as everyone looked forward to it, the president of Lady Ladi spoke up. "Now I announced the result of the test! The first place is..." said that Ledi dragged the accent. First place? Who is it? The hearts of everyone in the room seemed to be stunned by people The atmosphere didn''t dare to come out. The feeling made everyone very uncomfortable. They couldn''t wait to open Ledi''s mouth and let him say it. There is one more person who is more anxious than them, that is the owner of the ring museum, Jaraun! Who wins the water is directly related to his life, he is not anxious who is anxious. "The first place is Jaina!" "What? Is Jaina?" "I know Miss Jaina, that''s great, although the odds are low, but the victory is safe." When I heard that the first place was Jaina, most people accepted it, but some people turned their eyes to the people below, because they suddenly found that these people turned their eyes to the Guru. Not Jaina! "What exactly is going on?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1308： End of test Chapter 1308 ends the test "Cough!" When Leddy saw it, he couldn''t help but cough to remind everyone that he heard the cough of President Ledi, and the new enchanted men quickly recovered their gaze. Perry snorted and snorted and said, "The Ellis, how do I feel that they are all afraid of the young master, how did you just announce that Jaina was the first place, everyone looked at the young master?" Ellis heard the words and couldn''t help but rolled his eyes. He didn''t want to explain anything about Perry''s head. Everyone showed such obviousness. Doesn''t this mean that everyone cares about Hall''s thoughts? It is conceivable from here that there must be some reason here, but it is concealed because of certain circumstances. The lookout on the side is much more calm than Perry. In his opinion, Hall will certainly not have any problems, and such concealment only shows a problem, that is, Hall must have done something big. "Cough, the second is Theodore!" After Ledi saw everyone recovering, this continued to be announced. Its just different from Jaina. When Ledi announced Theodore, everyone didnt show any surprise. Theodore has always been sulking, and no one knows what he is thinking. Seeing that everyone did not respond, Ledi continued to say "The third place is... Hall!" And just after he announced that Hall was the third place, everyone on the scene suddenly exploded. "What? Is there any mistake, he can still get the third? Do they not know that the Hall theory knowledge test is only fifty?" "Is this, will this be a fake?" "Hey, you have to be dead and go!" A more close-knit person heard the people around him say this and quickly said a little away. "You don''t look at who you are, you doubt the president of Lady, do you feel that you are impatient?" The man heard this and showed a trace of fear on his face. After seeing the people around him didn''t notice him, he said. "Not at all, I just want to know, what happened inside, why is the last one in the theoretical knowledge exam finally get the third place?" "This is still used to say, it must be Hall He''s good performance in this round!" Seeing people around him still want to ask, the man quickly waved his hand to interrupt him. "Okay, you better not talk about it, otherwise you will get into trouble and don''t blame me for not warning you!" On the other hand, Michelle was relieved when he heard that Hall had won the third place. "Third, call! Fortunately, otherwise it will really lose!" Ralph heard the words and was afraid of it. After seeing the city of Michelle let go of his heart, he said. "Michelle City Lord, you said that Pierce rushed to go, and the Hall theory knowledge test was fifty, but in the end he even got the third place, here..." Michelle smiled and shook his head. "You don''t understand. There are some situations involved here. I want to see that the transmission array in other parts of the transmission channel has been closed. It is estimated that the lord is preparing for the test in Tamra." As a general of Michelle, Ralph still knows some things. When he heard Michelle say this, he nodded after nodding. The middle-aged aristocrat and his son, after hearing that Hall became the third place, the middle-aged aristocrat was shocked, and his son looked at the picture relatively calmly. Before that, he saw the power of Hall. He did not feel that there was anything strange about this result. "It seems that I have to let my son have a good contact with Hall. Maybe I can help you later..." After the middle-aged aristocrat was surprised, I immediately had such an idea in my heart, but I had to do it. . Thinking of this, he looked at his son quietly. "Son, what do you say an enchanter would like?" The son of the middle-aged aristocrat was first heard, although he did not know why his father asked this question, but he still thought about it. "Father, as an enchanter, I generally like enchanted materials, and some things like high magic crystals." "Oh, I know." The middle-aged aristocrat nodded, but he secretly remembered what his son had just said, thinking about when to find a chance to visit Hall. There are many people who have the same ideas as this middle-aged aristocrat, including the cousin of the ring museum, Russells cousin, Jalaud. As a hobbyist, he naturally would not let go of such a potential existence. He is already thinking about what to use to visit Hall. After the announcement of Latti, some rewards were issued on the spot. Although these rewards are not very good for Jaina and others, they are envious in the eyes of others. When giving Hall, Leddy glanced at a ring inside, and Hall immediately took it. After checking a second-class magic crystal in the ring, Halls face finally showed a smile. Although the rest of the enchanters did not get a place, their performance was recorded by the examiner, and they would have someone to talk to them after they had to wait. After all, these are the new generation of enchanters, although the strength is not very high, but they have an infinite future, as long as the training is good, maybe there will be one or two enchanted masters. "Let''s go, go with me to the enchantment union, I have something to say to you!" After Ledi announced that the contest was over, he immediately couldn''t wait to see Hall saying that he didn''t seem to give Hall at all. Opportunity to oppose. "Well!" Hall nodded. From the point of view of this situation, Leddy would not have let go of Hall easily. www.novelhall.com~ So Holstein did not refuse. Seeing Hall talking so well, Leddy and others showed a happy face, and then quickly urged Hall to follow them, and wished to fly back with a pair of wings. Seeing that Leddy and his class took the Hall and they left, the audience at the scene also slowly dispersed, but some people found the place to bet on the market. From the joy on their faces, they are all Lucky group of people. Among them were Ralph who helped Michelle bet, and he took the thick reward away in the eyes of everyone who hated hatred. "God, this person is very good, is he betting Hall? It seems that only Hall''s odds will be so high..." These people have no other ideas besides envy, because robbing those who win here is tantamount to playing the face of Jaron, where the guards are not vegetarian. And when Michelle got money to go to find Hall, Hall and his party came to the enchanted union. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1309： Nicklaus Chapter 1309 Nicklaus Enchant union The enchanted trade union in Wuhua City is considered to be a relatively important building nearby. A large enchanting pattern is portrayed on the front of the building, which is unusually conspicuous. "Is this the enchantment union?" Hall glanced at the enchanted union and said to himself. "Let''s go, don''t waste time, let''s go in!" Although it was already at the door of the enchantment union, Ledi still remembered the weapon that Hall had succeeded in before the enchantment. "Oh, okay." After Hall sighed, he followed Lady and walked inside. Aside Mark said awkwardly, "I don''t know why so many people like to enchant. It''s boring, that is, you guys like this geese like it! It''s better to cook." Mark''s words suddenly glared at the surrounding enchanters, knowing that in the eyes of their enemies, enchantment is not a profession, but their life! They won''t allow anyone to say this, but when they see the person who is speaking, Mark, especially when Mark and the President of the band are around them, these enchanters immediately smash, they don''t think Mark will be because of their dissatisfaction. And apologize like them. "Mark, you shut me up, if you are gibberish here, be careful with me and you are not finished!" Not only was Lady, but even Pierce and Obrist had a look at Mark, but Mark didn''t care. He laughed and laughed as if he was nothing. Russells father and daughter were silently flipping their eyes, and for this with Mark, they were used to what he did. "President, you are back!" A similar assistant man saw the Randy and his party immediately and respectfully bowed. "Hey!" Leddy saw that Mark''s dead pig was not afraid of boiling water. There was no way for him to fight with Mark. This way, the enchanted union will be affected. "Well, let people prepare for the No. 1 lab, I want to use it immediately!" When Ledi finished speaking, he would go inside, but the assistant was somewhat hesitant. "How? Is it difficult??" Leddy was very anxious in her heart, and when she was stimulated by Mark, the mood was even more uncomfortable. Seeing that Lady Leddy was angry, the assistant''s face was covered with sweat. He touched his forehead and sweated. "Reporting the president of Lady Ladi, the deputy president of Quincy is back, he is using the No. 1 laboratory... you see..." "Well? Is he coming back?" Leddy smelled a wrinkle. He knew Quincy went out to do something. He didn''t expect Quincy to come back at this time. The reason why he used the No. 1 lab was because The most complete things there are far from what other laboratories can compare, and this laboratory is rarely used, and there are just a few people who use the full force. "The teacher is back? It''s great!" Theodore had always been depressed. After hearing Quincy''s return, he suddenly became happy. Quincy was there, and Theodore''s bottom was full. "Oh? Did the **** come back? Oh, I happened to be looking for him!" Theodore heard someone licking his teacher''s bastard, and his heart suddenly angered. When he just wanted to turn his head and yell, he saw that Hall looked at himself with a smile and smiled, and looked like it before. Summon the beast to attack the Enchanter exactly the same! Seeing that Hall is strong and daring, Theodore was almost stunned by Hall, so he forcibly resisted it without losing this ugly. He understood very well that if he really opened his mouth, Pierce Then, Hall, this guy absolutely dare to do it here, and now the entire enchantment union executives have some problems with their teachers. Once Hall has started, these people have a great chance of not dissuading, at least in him. I wont stay in my hands until I have learned enough. When the people came to the No. 1 laboratory, they unexpectedly met a person outside the door. "Niklaus?!" "Brother?!" When Leddy and Theodore saw the coming, they all exclaimed, Ledido was surprised, and Theodore was a surprise. "Leady President, you are back! Oh, and Theodore, you grew up, and you are much more handsome!" Nicklaus spoke in a polite manner, but he gave Hall a feeling. There is such a feeling of contrived. "Master Ruthstein! Mark Daren! Vice President Obrist, okay, huh? Is this the master of Pierce? Hello, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" "Nicklaus, I didn''t think you came back, you are here..." Leddy looked at Nicklaus''s brow and frowned. This union rewarded something, just the teacher needs it, so I took some back. "Trade union rewards? Quincy also needs? What you said..." Leddy blinked. He had already thought of something. This thing is very important for the enchanter. No, it should be said to be important to everyone because It can enhance a person''s mental strength in a short period of time, and there is no side effect after use. "Yes, it''s a small piece of mental energy crystal!" Nicklaus said with a smile and bluntly. "Sure enough! It is really this!" People who know this spiritual energy crystal can''t help but **** a cold breath. Among these people, it is estimated that Hall has not heard of this guy, even if it is not the enchanted Lustein and Mark heard this thing has some changes. "what is this?" Uh Hall''s voice is not very big, but the strength of the people present is not low ~ www.novelhall.com ~ so they all heard clearly. Pierce couldn''t help but hold his forehead behind him. He regretted that he didn''t teach Hall some enchanting knowledge during this time. This led to his theoretical knowledge test only taking 50% of this wonderful achievement. Russells mouth twitched. He really didnt know what to say about this Hall. "Well? Is this?" Nicklaus looked at Hall with some doubts. Among the people here, Hall did not see him, even if it was Jaina, the Missy who had not seen for many years, because of Rustins reasons. He guessed it at a glance, so this will ask. Theodore heard that he did not give Ledi a chance to speak up and said. "Brother, this is Hall, he is a newcomer who has only learned to enchant for less than two months, but his talent is very powerful. He just enchanted again on the enchanted weapon and succeeded!" "What! This is impossible!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1310： Who hits whose face? Chapter 1310 Who beats whose face "What? This is impossible. It is impossible to enchant a weapon that has been enchanted. This is common sense!" Nicklaus couldn''t help but exclaim after hearing this. Several people in Leddy would like to agree with this, but they witnessed this scene with their own eyes, so at this time they all had a word in their hearts. "The so-called common sense, it is useless to Hall! This guy can''t look at the common sense!" "Its a real brother, Im seeing them with President Leddy! It seems that in order to prove it is true, Theodore will also pull Lady. "Well?" Nicklaus heard a slight glimpse, then slowly calmed down the excitement, he looked at Hall, then said a smile. "Oh, this is true, I don''t know if I have..." Nicklaus just wanted to ask if he was honored to see Hall''s masterpiece. Suddenly there was a big laugh behind him. Nicklaus and Theodore heard the first glance, and both of them showed a surprise. "is teacher!" "The teacher is successful! Great!" Looking at the two figures running in, Ledi said after a moment of silence. "Is it successful? Yeah, this way, our Wuhuan enchantment union can be regarded as two expert level enchanters!" "He...had it succeeded?!" Pierce''s face became a little gray. He didn''t think Quincy turned out to be an expert enchanter in one step, which meant that he was far behind Quincy. "Yeah, he succeeded, Pierce, you..." Obrist knew that Pierce was very uncomfortable, so he patted his shoulder and comforted him. "Call!" Pierce breathed a deep breath, then looked at the front with a firm look. "Come on, I will not back down! If you don''t even see him, this guy will always tease me!" Pierces voice just fell, and suddenly a smile came from afar. "Hahaha, this is not President Ledi, you are also, huh? I just heard the voice of Pierce, Pierce, are you finally dare to appear?" "Quincy!" Peel looked at Quincy with gaze and no fear. Hall looked up at Quincy and saw Quincy''s bright and white face, with a sharp and angular cold; black and deep eyes, with a charming color; thick eyebrows, high nose, beautiful The shape of the lips, both of which are noble and elegant, the white hair that does not show his old age, but also has a master''s flavor, while wearing a set of magical robes exclusive to the enchanter, from the material From the above point of view, it seems that the level is not low. In short, Quincys feeling for Hall is arrogance and arrogance. Perhaps he has his arrogant capital, but Halls instinct at first sight has resented him. "Today is a good day. There is no idea not only to see old friends who have not seen for many years, but also to break through this day, haha, its really a double happiness!" Double happiness, you are a ghost! Seeing that Pierce was going to worry, Ledi quickly interrupted. "I didn''t expect Quincy Vice President to break through today, congratulations!" Seeing that Ledi stood up, Quincy turned around and looked over, then smiled a little after a little convergence. "Leady President is very polite, and I have a lot worse with President Ledi. This time it is just luck." Don''t look at Quincy''s politeness, but everyone listened to what he said. Now he is an expert enchanter, very close to Leddy, maybe when he can surpass Leddy! "Oh? Yes, huh, huh, the vice president of Quincy has to work hard!" Leddy is not a good person, see Quincy dare to say so, he naturally counterattacks back. However, Quincy seems to be incomprehensible, and he nodded with a smile. "That is that." Said here, Quincy just looked at Pierce. "Right, I have recently researched a new way to increase the effect of enchanting by at least five to ten percentage points. I wonder if you have any interest in learning about Pierce? I am very generous, as long as you are willing to learn, I will be able to teach it generously. Of course, my time is wrong. I can only talk about it. If I dont understand it, then I cant blame me! Uh? New enchantment method? Improve the effect by 5 to 10 percent? When everyone heard Quincy say this, I dont know why, everyone looked at Hall, including Theodore who followed Queens. I saw him looking at his teacher with anxious eyes at this time. He knew Hall''s situation. If the teacher used this to play Pierce''s face, then the last possibility would be that his teacher would be beaten. Nicklaus, on the side, looked at the anxious Siodo with some doubts. I don''t know what happened to him, but the top of the city of Wuhua is here, and he also knows that the teacher Quincy does not like the plain. People bothered, so he asked secretly. "Theodore, what''s the matter?" Theodore saw his brother pull him and asked why, and he whispered without hesitation. "Senior brother, the teacher has been experimented with this method, and this person is Hall!" "What?" Nicklaus was shocked by the news. He remembered that just now Theodore also mentioned the situation of the second enchantment. If it was just too excited after his teacher broke out, he forgot to do it. Telling my teacher, I suddenly heard Theodore say this. He suddenly had a cold sweat on his forehead. He knew how much his teacher loved his face. He just said that he had said it. This is not the same as putting face. Stretch out to fight for others? Even more terrible is to actively extend to Pierce to fight ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Once Quincy pursued, not only theodore to be unlucky, even he has to follow the loss! "You are an idiot, why don''t you say it early!" Nicklaus hated Iron, and looked at Theodore, and Theodore was a grievance. "I will pack you up for a while!" Nicklaus knew that it was not the responsibility of theodore. He needed to know how to ease the embarrassing situation that Quincy was about to face. But before he could open his mouth, Pilston pointed at Quincy and laughed. "Ha ha ha! I thought what it was, Quincy, I see you really go back and go!" "What are you talking about?!" Quincy heard a sneak peek at Pierce, who had been able to get Pierce out of the way, and now its even easier to pack Pierce, who is not a union. "Teacher, he..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1311： Pierces face Chapter 1311 Pierce''s face "Teacher, he..." Nicklaus wanted to interrupt Quincy and told Quincy what he had just got, to see how it would ease the passive situation, but Nicklaus was interrupted by Pierce without speaking. "Quincy, are you saying that you have just developed a new method? Can you increase the power of the enchantment by 5 to 10 percent? And you still have to teach me?" Quincy looked at Nicklaus with some doubts. I don''t know what his disciple told him at this time. Although Nicklaus''s eyes revealed an anxious look, after hearing Pierce''s words, he thought about it and did not ask for an exit. If he asked for an exit, it is estimated that there would be no next embarrassing situation. "How? Pierce doesn''t believe it? Oh, I haven''t deceive you in this regard. After all, you are just a senior enchanter!" Pierce heard his eyes blinking. He couldn''t hear the meaning of Quincy. He just wanted to tell him that now Quincy is an expert enchanter, and he has already stepped out of the situation, and Pierce is still the original. Stepping, it can be said that Pierce has lost the qualification to compare with Quincy. But what disappoints Quincy is that Pierce doesn''t show any anger or fear, not only Pierce, but even other people watching Quincy''s eyes are a bit strange. "What''s going on?" Quincy looked at the crowd with some doubts. He didn''t understand why these people would look at him with such strange eyes. It felt like he couldn''t figure out what was wrong at the time. In short, he thinks it is weird. Quincy was puzzled, but Nicklaus and Theodore were very clear. They knew that the situation was anxious, and when they were ready to speak, Pierce suddenly laughed. "Oh, I thought Quincy, what are you going to say, nothing more than a revised enchantment plan, isn''t it?" Nothing? Quincy heard a cold voice and then said with disdain, How is Pierce, listening to your tone, it seems that you will? "Yes! Why not! Like this simple thing, not only I will, but even my disciples will!" Uh Suddenly I heard Pierce put the Hall out, and the faces of Lady and others became a bit weird, especially Mark. He looked at Quincy and wanted to laugh. It was obvious that Pierce was preparing to hang him, and he was Awkward pit! Nicklaus and Theodore were anxious, but they knew their teacher''s temper and were so stimulated by Pierce that Quincy would be angry. Sure enough, they had no time to speak, and Quincy suddenly laughed. "Pierce, I think you are getting back more and more. If you say that you will also be me, it will be a joke, but you will pull your disciples. You can only get me." Despise!" Looking at Quincy, who suddenly roared, Pierce''s mouth slightly exposed, and then touched his nose and said lightly. "Is it so serious, but what I said is true!" "Enough! You..." Just when Quincy wanted to say something, he suddenly saw Pierce coming out with a strange dust and a weapon, and immediately began to enchant in his wrong eyes. For some new enchanters, the workbench is necessary, but for the enchanted master like Pierce, as long as there is material, they can enchant as they please. Seeing that Pierce began to enchant, Nicklaus and Theodore suddenly closed their mouths, because they already knew that they were not only unable to let Quincy dissipate, but would make Quincy more angry. It would be better to wait for a direct apology with Quincy. When I thought of it, Nicklauston looked back at Theodore. He blamed Theodore for not telling him in advance, and he still has to be defamed. Theodore was originally afraid of Nicklaus, seeing the angry look of Nicklaus, and he could only bow his head and make a look of fear. "Go back and clean up!" Pierce seems to be a laboratory-like, enchanted enchantment, while Quincy is looking at him with a gaze, watching every step of his enchantment! He wondered if Pierce could really make an enhanced version of the enchantment as he said. There was nothing special about it at the beginning, everything was similar to the enchantment steps he was familiar with, but when he was portraying the magic array, Quincy''s eyes suddenly widened. "What! Did he really know this?" I watched that Pierce did not enchant the original enchantment scheme, but really did what he said, the original enchantment program was changed, and the magic array that he changed was more refined than he had studied. . "How is it possible? I have spent so much time to get out of the scheme, how could it be worse than Pierce? This is absolutely impossible! Yes, he will fail!" Quincy is very confident about his previous changes. After all, no one has succeeded in this area over the years, but now he is anxious after seeing Pierce''s enchantment. He stared straight at Pierce and wanted to witness the failure of Pierce. What Quincy doesn''t know is that Pierce is not the first enchantment to use the revised program, so he has lost since the beginning! And let the people like Ledi and Mark are very relaxed. They know the result. They look at Quincy with a mentality of watching movies. They can already imagine what kind of expression Quincy will be. Even Jaina looked at Quincy with a poor expression, but now Quincy''s attention is focused on Pierce So he didn''t notice the situation. "Ding!" With a ray of light, Pierce''s enchantment ended, watching the weapons in Pierce''s hands, Quincy could not help but widen his eyes again. "This...this turned out to be true!? Did he really also develop a modified enchantment scheme? Damn!" Pierce looked at the weapon in his hand and felt the energy fluctuations from the weapon. After a little wielding, he looked at Quincy Road with a smile. "How? My Quincy master, how about my finished product?" It was said that Pierce was not afraid that Quincy would destroy this weapon, so he lost it. Quincy reached over and said that although he already knew that the enchantment had been successful, he still used his mental power to check it again. Feeling the energy from the enchantment on the weapon, Quincy''s face became hard to look. "You actually will!" Chapter 1312： Quirked Quincy Chapter 1312 was pitted by Quincy "Isn''t it true, is it still fake?" Pierce looked at Quincy with a smug look. It seemed that it was rare to see Quincy. He finally did not charge Hall, and they almost spit it out. In a word. Worth collecting. Lwxiaoshuo. "I am a very honest person!" Uh Hall and others twitched and looked at Pierce, the old man. Is this honest? You can almost compare with a fox man! Still honest, who is cheating? Hall, they don''t believe it, as Pierce''s old rival is even more. When he heard that Pierce was shameless, he first glanced at him with a sinful look. Then the weapons went straight to the laboratory behind him. Leddy and others saw that Quincy was preparing to test the enchantment, so Leddy looked. I said after everyone. "Let''s go, I just want to see how much can be improved after the revision." Nicklaus and Theodore followed up as Quincy turned around, so Ledis remarks were to Hall. Everyone originally wanted to go to the No. 1 laboratory, so there was no objection to the proposal of President Ledi. Just as a group of people came to the No. 1 lab, they just saw Quincy test the enchanted weapon, and Nicklaus and Theodore stood downside, as if Hall had just come in before they came in. What happened here. "There is 11%!" Quincy looked at the data of the weapon in front of him, and the shock in his heart was revealed directly on his face without reservation. "Oh, there are 11%! Well, yes, good!" Pierces voice suddenly came, which made Quincys face change slightly. Turning to look at the arrogant Pierce, Quincy suddenly recovered calm, which made Pierce frown. "Well? Quincy this guy, this is..." Not waiting for Pierce to continue thinking, Quincy suddenly looked at the Hall. "You... is Hall?" Hall sees Quincy directly asking his own questions. After Yu Guang glanced at Theodore, he suddenly understood that it was just that Theodore had already been told by Quincy by his situation. "I am!" Hall''s voice was calm, and there was no such thing as Quincy''s expert enchantment master. "Is this really what you studied?" Pierce saw Quincy talking to Hall with the inquiring tone of the shoes, and he couldn''t sit still. "I said Quincy, why, are you living more and more? Going so hard to ask a young man?" When he heard Pierce taunt, Quincy turned his head and glanced at him. "This is not what you researched. What do you mean?" "Hey!" Quincy didn''t say it was okay. He said that Pierce, the old guy, immediately showed his look at the blind man. "I said the old guy, what am I going to do? My disciple is a junior enchanter. He has developed this improved enchantment program. You are a senior, oh, no, it is already an expert enchantment. I even made a reform plan that was not as good as my disciples, and I just said that I would like to teach me, you still know that you are shameful?" "You!" Quincy heard the face suddenly becoming a white burst of red. Just after he came in and heard Theodore''s words, he almost slaps the spot to give the guy a shot, if not Nicklaus''s persuasion, plus Pierce, they are still outside, it is estimated that Theodore will be unlucky today. Quincy was also very shocked when he was angry. He did not expect that there would be such an enchanting genius, but what made him depressed was that this genius turned out to be a disciple of Pierce! And still just received! This makes him crazy. "Hey!" Quincy knew that he had lost a game at this time. Who told him that he didn''t know Hall, otherwise if Theodore told him about it in advance, he wouldn''t have to suffer a big loss on this issue. Now Quincy, who is dumb to eat Huanglian, can only painfully swallow this bitterness into his stomach. "Hall is, I am very glad that you joined us in our enchanted union. I welcome you as the vice president of the union!" Uh Looking at the sudden change in Quincy''s attitude, there was a slight change in the faces of everyone present. The least change is the old guys in Ledi, because they know that Quincy is the best way to ease the embarrassment. "Old fox!" For a time, several people in Ledi secretly sneaked Quincy. Oh, thank you! Hall said faintly. Quincy heard that he just wanted to continue the following topics. For example, if he can teach Hall more enchantment knowledge, after all, he is now an expert enchanter, in him. It seems that his strength is definitely far more than Pierce. He made this request and Hall will never refuse. But what makes him dumbfounded is that he has said that Hall has not spoken yet. "I didn''t say that I joined the enchanted union. My knowledge promised President Ledi to go to the Tamra city to test it!" Hall''s words not only made Quincy look ugly, but also made Ledi and Obrist face look a little harder. Because Hall did not say anything wrong, he did not agree to join the enchanting union of Wuhua City from beginning to end. It seems that from his tone, the enchanted trade unions in Tamara City were not seen. "This bastard! You are too arrogant!" Theodore and Nicklaus glared at Hall, and there was no change on their faces, but they could not wait to bite Hall. Both of them were able to go to Tamra City in the future, but Hall was only trying to participate in the test. Although Hall is a bit arrogant, but can see the situation of Quincy''s angry face, Pierce still laughed. "Ha ha ha ~ www.novelhall.com~ said well, my disciple will participate in the enchantment newcomer contest in Tamra City later, it is not impossible to join the Tamra City Enchanting Union directly! So Quincy , you still put away your thoughts!" Quincy blinked and seemed to think of something, then turned to look at President Ledi. "Leady President, you heard them, you think..." "I don''t think there is any conflict. Hall is the representative of our Wuhuan Enchanting Union. So in any case, he represents our Wuhuan City Enchanting Union. This is beyond doubt!" "Oh..." Quincy saw that when Ledi spoke directly to Hall, the whole person suddenly stopped. After a while, he wanted to understand that this time his conflict with Pierce completely failed. Quincy, who understood this, took a deep breath, and then said it faintly. "Hall is a good talent, but this time the Tamra City Enchanting Union test, I think it is better to take Nicklaus head, I hope that Hall will be able to listen to Nicklaus''s instructions, so that we The Wuhuan City Enchanting Union can achieve the best results!" Chapter 1313： Surprised Hall Chapter 1313, the Hall of Astonishment "Is Nicklaus headed?" After hearing this, Leddy immediately found Hall''s face a little wrong, and he immediately spoke first. ; music; text; novel lw+ "The problem is not big. After all, the solution we have made is to let Hall play pigs and eat tigers. Have you not seen this time that I deliberately let Hall be third?" When I heard that Leddy said this, what Hall originally wanted to say suddenly swallowed back. But Quincy didn''t think so, only to see him shake his head. "This can''t be done! It is estimated that you will not know President Ledi. This time the contest seems to have new regulations!" "Well. New regulations?" Leddy smelled a wrinkle, and he turned to look at Obrist, and saw Obrist shake his head. "I didn''t receive this news, so I thought it was still the same as the original." "Your message is out of date!" Quincy stretched out a finger and shook it. He looked like it was tidy. "Nicklaus, you tell the president of Ladydy." Seeing the eyes that everyone looked at, Nicklaus did not show the look of fear, but instead said that it was very calm after the clothes of the political road. "President Leddy, everyone, this time seems to be a temporary change plan. In the past, it was the result of a newcomer test, but this time Tamara has a new rule, that is, lottery!" "Drawing? What do you mean?" Obrist heard a wrinkle, though he hadn''t finished listening yet, but he heard something wrong. "Yes, O''Brien is a lottery. The rule is that each city''s old students in Tamra City form a three-person team, and the new three-person team draws together! Four cities together Its eight teams! That means if youre not lucky, you might get your own team! "What?!" Not only is Lady, but even Rustain and others can''t help but exclaim. In the past, only three new people from each city participated in the competition, and a total of 12 people were tested. The title of the test is fixed, and at the same time, the twelve people competed together and eventually scored everyone''s place. This time, according to Nicklaus just now, it seems that this time it is a feeling of team competition, and it is possible to directly encounter the squad where the city is located. Nicklaus gave everyone a little time to absorb the content of the previous one. After seeing everyone seem clear, he continued. "But it''s okay. This time, the old trainees are allowed to change to a new member. As long as Hall learns to listen to my arrangement, I believe that the enchantment union of Wuhuan City will be the first!" When I heard Nicklauss words, President Ledi and others frowned. They didnt care that Hall couldnt listen to Nicklauss words. They care about the rules that Nicklaus said that the old trainees changed to new trainees. ! "This group of bastards, it seems that they are very confident about this newly recruited members! I think they are laying the groundwork for this new member!" President Ledi looked very thorough, after listening to Nicklaus''s words I already understand why. "Well, it seems that Tamra is an incompetent character, and I don''t know how this person is going!" Obrist turned to look at Nicklaus, who wanted to hear Nicklaus. How to say, after all, knowing yourself and knowing each other can be a battle. Nicklaus, who thought he could hear some news, shook his head and said. "This rule was announced before I came back, so I have never seen Tamram City newcomers. They are very mysterious in this session. We have never seen them, and I have specifically asked some questions. The Tamara City Enchanting Union does not know about this. It seems that someone has done this specifically." "Hey!" Hearing here, everyone in the room couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, especially Pierce. He thought it was still the old rules. So, both Russell and Laidi will put Hall directly. In my heart, they all want to win from this contest and get what they need, but now the situation has changed, then they may not be as concerned about Hall as before, this is Hall, Even he is not a good news. Just when Pierce had some headaches and how to solve this problem, he suddenly came outside and said a few words in the head of President Ledi. Leddy turned to look at Hall, although everyone did not hear what the coming and President Ledi said, but it was obviously related to Hall. "Okay, I know, you arranged him, I let Hall go straight." "Is it really related to me?" Hall was silent, but his mind was running fast. Who would find himself? Seeing what Quincy wants to say, Leddy quickly said to Hall, "Hall, someone is looking for you, I let people put him in the conference room, let''s go check it out, come back soon, I and Quincy Vice President They will first study your weapon that is enchanted again." Quincy, who originally wanted to get Hall directly, heard the words and blinked. He thought that it seemed that Halls current situation had completely escaped from their control, so there was no objection. As for Pierce, he wanted to talk to Hall about what Nicklaus said just now, and let Hall understand his current crisis, but he did not have time to speak and heard that President Ledi told him. "Pierce, this time the situation was made by your disciples, so I think you should also check it out." Seeing Pierce want to speak, Leddy waved his hand and interrupted him. "That''s it, right, Hall, you are going back soon, we still have a lot of problems to deal with." Seeing that Leddy has said this Pierce and Hall can only nod and agree, Pierce gave Hall a look and indicated that he would return as soon as possible. Hall, who left the No. 1 laboratory, led the attendant to the No. 1 laboratory. "Who is looking for me? I don''t seem to have any friends here!" After the Hall, who had some doubts, saw it, it suddenly realized that the person who was looking for him turned out to be the city of Michelle! "Michelle City Lord, how come you come to Wuhuan City? How is the situation in Licheng? Has the animal beast tide retreated?" Seeing that Hall is so concerned about the city, Michelle laughed. "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect Hall to care so much about the city, rest assured, the city is very good, the beast has already retreated!" Ralph on the side said proudly, "And Hall, the city of Michelle killed the knuckle leader!" "What? The knuckle leader was killed by the city of Michelle?" Chapter 1314： 3rd level magic crystal Chapter 1314 Third-class Holy Magic Crystal "What? The leader of the knife beast was killed by the main adult of Michelle?" After hearing this, Hall couldn''t help but exclaim. . Lwxiaoshuo. He saw the powerful of the knives and lords at the scene, and hoped that their strength would face the knives and chiefs. It was definitely a tragic situation. At the beginning, if the Lord of the City of Michelle appeared in time, the leader of the knives and beasts would be promoted, and then the entire city would be swallowed up by the beast. Hall vaguely remembers that the knife beast was finally defeated by Michelle City in the way of injury and injury. I did not expect that this time I heard the leader of the knife and beast killed by the city of Michelle, so Michelle The power of the city has made a breakthrough? However, when Hall looked at the city of Michelle, he found that his momentum did not change much. What is going on? At this time, Michelle was the first to speak. "General Ralph, you go out first, I have something to say to Hall." Ralph nodded his head and said that he left the room after going out to see it. After General Ralph left, there was only Hall and Michelle in the room. Just as the two looked at each other, Michelle suddenly coughed, and then a stream of blood spouted from Michelle''s mouth. "Michelle City Lord you..." Michelle waved his hand on his mouth and waved his hand to indicate that he was fine. After he figured it out, he looked at Hall and laughed. "As you can see, the knives and princes are really too powerful. I tried to fight at the last minute, and finally luck killed it, otherwise you may not see me this time." After seeing a dignified face, Michelle smiled and said, "This time I am looking for you, it is for this strength, last time you..." Michelle''s words have not been finished, a reagent containing crystal clear liquid suddenly appeared in front of Michel. "Michelle City Lord, you should take it first and say it later." Michelle heard a flash of light, then took a smile and took the reagents that Hall handed him, and did not hesitate to drink it. As the life springs underwater, Michelle felt a heat flow in his belly. "Well, that''s the feeling! A feeling of vitality flowing in the body!" Michelle quickly closed his eyes, and with the support of this heat flow, he quickly ran his body. Originally, some of them were not smooth, and even the place was blocked. After this heat flow, it began to appear to clear up. After about ten minutes, Michelle spurted out another blood, but this time, unlike before, it was some **** scum. With the burst of blood clots, Michelle felt that the whole person was comfortable. "Ha ha ha, it''s so comfortable!" Michelle suddenly laughed loudly, and he looked at Hall''s eyes with a full smile. "Hall, this time, besides coming over to ask Russell Lord Lord to have some rewards, I have another purpose. Just think about how much more of your potion is there?" Ok? Hall heard the words for a moment, the pharmacy he really has, and still a lot, these transparent life springs are counted as one generation, there are still about a hundred drops, and the second generation of light blue life springs only begin. There is not much production, and Hall can''t guarantee that Michelle will not be tempted if he sees that Hall has a higher level of life spring water. And when Hall was hesitant, Michelle suddenly patted his head and then took out a huge magic crystal in Hall''s shocked eyes. "Michelle City Lord, you are this..." "Oh, Hall, I know that you should have some purpose when you come here, with those on the body... Well, I will become a potion. You shouldnt have many potions, but I hope I can use this to change some, how do you feel? ?" "This is... Third-class magic crystal?" Feel the energy fluctuations from the magic crystal in front of him. Hall almost couldn''t help but reach out and grab it, but he could hold back in time. It seems that Hall is in the heart, and the city of Michelle is very direct to throw the third-class magic crystal that almost killed his life to Hall. "Hey!" Hall didn''t want to pick it up directly. "Michelle City Lord, you are..." "Oh, you don''t think about it, I just want to change some pharmacy to save my life, you can rest assured, I will not talk about it." Hall heard that he was not hesitating, and he took this third-class holy magic crystal and collected it, then directly waved a space ring. After Michelle reached out and took over, he probably looked at the situation in the space ring. When he saw that there were about seven or eight reagents, his face showed a satisfied smile. Originally, he thought that it would be very good to be able to change three or four. After all, such things can''t be met, but he didn''t expect Hall to give so much. This shows that there are at least ten or so on Hall. However, Michelle is not a greedy person. With some seven or eight life springs, he is already satisfied. After the collection, Michelle suddenly thought of something, he quickly said. "Hall, although I don''t know the ultimate purpose of the Tamra City Enchanting Union, but I want to tell you one thing, that is, don''t just believe what others say, it is better to observe it yourself, understand?" Seeing Hall''s thoughtful nod, Michelle reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "There is still a situation in Licheng. I will leave directly after the report of the Lord Rustain, and if you have time, come back to Licheng to see me!" After sending away the city of Michelle, Hall heart suddenly became stable, and the third-class holy magic crystal in the space made Hall happy. He was still worried that if Quincys **** would start with himself, and if Lady Ladi chose to be a wall-viewer or reacted so slowly, wouldnt he be miserable? Now, there is such a third-class holy magic crystal in hand, in addition to a few old guys in Rustain, Hall now has no need to fear anyone. Even if Rustin had to deal with Hall, he also had a standing and safe escape capital. And when Hall and Michelle met, Leddy and others had already obtained data on the second enchantment weapon of Hall. "How is it possible? This...this is actually the existence of two enchantments at the same time?" Theodore couldn''t help but breathe a sigh when he saw the result. "Heaven! How did he do this? The second enchantment was based on an enchantment. Is this still a primary enchantment? It is almost the standard of medium enchantment." Obrists face was also shocked. He did not think that there is such a way in the world, which makes his senior enchanter feel a little ignorant. Chapter 1315： Arrogant Hall Chapter 1315, arrogant Hall "What do you think?" Leddy looked at the group of people in front of him and finally coughed and said. Just fall in love. Lwxiaoshuo. "Leady President..." Obrist said that he first came back. He glanced at the weapon that Quincy had taken and sighed. "For a genius like Hall, I think we should find a way to keep him. This is the first time I saw it. It was too unexpected for me. I don''t understand what Hall thinks." Why is he going to enchant on the basis of an enchantment, what is his theoretical basis?" Obris had just read the voice, and Leddy suddenly coughed and said, "I don''t think it is necessary to entangle Hall''s theoretical knowledge, otherwise it will be very troublesome." Uh I heard that Ledi reminded me that everyone reacted. Hall''s theoretical knowledge seems to have tested the lowest score for so many years. I don''t know why, when I heard that Ledi talked about the results of the Hall theory test, Jaina and Theodore were not in a burst of green. They thought it might seem like the most difficult thing in their life. . If they can, they would rather be washed away from the memory of the exam. When everyone heard the words of President Ledi, there was a smile on his face. Obviously, they were also very troublesome for the enchantress who was not in accordance with common sense. "I feel that I will cancel this theoretical knowledge test in the future. Maybe a few new people like Hall will be in the future?" Mark said awkwardly. Leddy and others heard the words turned over, but they were also thinking about it. Is this theoretical knowledge test really necessary to cancel? After all, if you want to become an enchant, theoretical knowledge is essential, but in case there is another one. Is Hall almost a metamorphosis student? Although this possibility is not great, but in case it is? If they scare off this kind of learning, are they not dead? Quincy looked a little hot and looked at the weapon in front of him, and he seemed to see his future from here. "No, I must learn this way. Hall, I have a way to get me here!" Pierce has been paying attention to the performance of Quincy. When he saw his gloomy appearance, he knew that Quincy seemed to be planning something, and now he sneered. "How about Quincy Master, what can my disciples get into your eyes?" Pierces words changed Quincys face, and he blinked and looked at Pierce. "You are so arrogant to do, but you are not coming out. You know that the senior enchanter is not as good as the disciple of a junior enchanter. I think your teacher is really failing!" Pierce didn''t pay much attention to the imagination. According to Pier''s understanding of Pierce, this old guy''s face is thick, and he won''t be angry because of this little thing. Sure enough, Pierce did not show a scene of birth after hearing Quincy''s words, only to see him look at Quincy Road with a smile. "Oh, there is no way, who makes me a teacher, can teach such a disciple, that is my skill, you have the ability to teach one to see?" Nicklaus and Theodore both became very ugly after hearing this, but now several presidents of the Wuhuan enchantment union are here, they have no guts to bicker with Pierce here. Quincy was also tempted by Pierce, the dead pig, who was not afraid of boiling water. He did not expect to see it for so many years. Pierces face was so kind. Mark and Rustin are like watching a group of people in front of them. If there are tea desserts and the like, it is estimated that they have sat down and watched and tasted it, not to mention that they really did. Out! At this time, Hall came in from the outside. "Hall are you coming back? Come, tell us what is the principle here? Let others know where he is not enough." Pierce said deliberately and loudly after seeing Hall. When Leddy heard the words and rolled his eyes, he went straight up and looked at Hall. "I have checked your weapon just now. This is a primary enchantment plus an intermediate enchantment weapon, and its test result is..." President Ledi deliberately did not say this result, just to see what kind of performance Hall would be. But what made him and everyone different was that Hall was not as excited as they thought, but asked with a calm face. "Oh, what is it?" This **** is definitely packed! Theodore saw that Hall''s appearance was almost impossible to pull out, but Hall did have the cost of loading. If he was replaced by him, it would be more excessive. "Hey..." Leddy didn''t think that Hall would be so calm, and he said after a moment of silence. "Very good! This test made me very shocked. You may not know that this enchantment test is even one-third higher than the intermediate enchantment!" Seeing Hall''s still calm eyes, he couldn''t help but calmly mutter. "This is one-third. Do you know what this represents? If the same medium-defense enchantment armor is in front of this weapon, it will be vulnerable! If the two armies fight, the other party does not understand our situation, they Absolutely will suffer big losses." "Oh, that''s it!" Hall''s calmness made the mark on the side of the mark unbearable, and he looked at Hall with a contemptuous look. "Bad boy, do you know that if you can mass produce this enchantment, then you can quickly become the richest person in the home of the wanderer!" In fact, Mark did not say a word, that is, Hall will become a very sought-after person, when he will be regarded by the island owners as the most potential people, they will definitely find ways to win the Hall ~ www. Mtlnovel.com~ then enchant them with all their heart. However, the next sentence of Hall made Mark and others a little dumbfounded. "Oh, this way, I really didn''t think that it was a headache. How did I succeed in enchanting before?" "Hey? You don''t know?!" Several enchanters, including Lady and Pierce, couldn''t help but exclaim. "You really don''t know? You have to know what consequences you dare to lie to me?" Quincy suddenly looked at Hall with a look of disgust. Quincy''s words made Pierce and others look different, and when he wanted to say something, Hall spoke. "Cut, I said that I forgot to forget. Who do you think you are, dare to talk to me like this?" hiss? ! Hall said this sentence, not only Jaina, but even Obrist could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. They are thinking about a problem in their hearts, that is, Hall is not going to be crazy, and he dares to talk to Quincy. Chapter 1316： Asshole Chapter 1316, Asshole "Do you know who you are talking to?" Quincy''s face is very ugly. He is not only the vice president of the enchanted union, but also the third-class sage, and the momentum of the body is sprayed like a volcano. . Lwxiaoshuo. For a time, the atmosphere in the entire No. 1 laboratory has solidified. According to common sense, Hall is already afraid, even afraid, and the most uncomfortable should be a little trembling. However, Halls shock was beyond the expectation of Quincy. Before he could talk, Mark suddenly laughed. "I said Quincy, you still don''t threaten him. This kid is not afraid of my threat, and dare to hit Ledi. Do you think he will be afraid of you?" Uh Quincy suddenly heard his eyes wide open. He looked at Mark and others with some mistakes and wanted to see their jokes in the eyes of Mark and others. But what disappointed him was that both Mark and Leddy seemed to be telling Quincy that the performance was true! hiss! Nicklaus couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He hadn''t accepted Hall yet. Now, after hearing Mark''s words, he had to really admire Hall. At least in this aspect of death, he is really more than Hall! You know, whether it is Mark Daren or President Ledi, they are one of the most powerful characters in Wuhuan City. It is a catastrophic mistake, no matter who they are provoked, but Hall is not only a guy. Offended the teacher of Quincy, and also provoked these great gods, and the most important point, he even passed so cool! This is incredible! If it werent for what he saw with his own eyes, it would be estimated that someone dared to tell him that he had already slapped the past and told him what he called life. "You..." After Quincy reacted, he looked at Hall''s eyes and became a little dignified. He is not a fool. Naturally, he knows that Hall dare to talk to Mark and he has his conviction. Otherwise, only the madman and the person who is looking for death will dare to do so. But is Hall a madman? Although Quincy wants to say that Hall is a complete madman, but when he comes to his mouth, he does not say anything. "How? Quincy Master wants to learn this method with me? Well, let me study with my teacher first. Maybe after we have researched it, we will communicate with you. What do you think?" not so good! Quincy''s face was dark and black, and Pierce heard it as if he was drinking honey as sweet. Looking at Quincy''s appearance, Pilston couldn''t help but laugh. "Hahaha, Hall said it is good. If Quincy is interested, I won''t recommend it!" I will recommend it! Quincy gave a sneak peek at Pierce, and then he looked at you with a gloomy look. "The situation at this time has been very clear. If you want to win, you must follow Nicklaus''s arrangement, otherwise..." Seeing that Hall still wants to talk, Ledi broke the road in time. "Okay, this matter will not be discussed for the time being. There is still three months to go to Tamra City. No hurry! Vice President Quincy, you just got into the promotion, you still have to go back and pay attention, what should be discussed? After you have a good rest, we will find a time to discuss together. How do you see it?" Leddy is clear. Hall is a stone in a pit. It is stinky and hard. With his stinky temper, it is estimated that it will not only be as simple as quarreling, although he also wants to know Hall. What is the card, but it is not the time. "I think President Ledi said it is good. Everyone is tired today. It is not good to take a break!" Seeing both of them say that Quincy suddenly snorted and used this step to avoid unnecessary embarrassment. "Hey! Let''s go!" Quincy actually thought about the second enchantment method, but at first glance, it seems that it is not so easy to get it, so he turned and greeted Nicklaus directly. Theodore just wanted to leave but he heard Quincy say coldly. "Theodore, you just got the second place, let''s study here with the president of Ladydy. I will take a good look at you!" Shameless! President Leddy, where they are not clear, Quincy is throwing theodore here as an eyeliner, and the purpose is estimated for that method. Theodore looked at Nicklaus on the side, but Nicklaus gave him a look that couldn''t help. After all, Theodore didn''t report the situation in time to let Quincy lose his face. It is estimated that this is a punishment. Let''s go. After seeing Quincy leave with Nicklaus, Ledi glanced at the dark-looking Theodore, and then he said to Hall. "Hall, the way you said..." "I really don''t remember. I had such a vague concept in my mind, and then I didn''t know what happened. The weapon was enchanted." Well? Hearing Halls words, most of the people in the room had doubts. They all felt that Hall didnt want to hear Theodores intention to say so, even theodore himself. thought. But Hall went on, and in a word, Theodore almost vomited blood. "Don''t you think that I don''t want to say to Theodore? You think too much, not that I look down on Theodore, that is his ability, let alone listen to it a few times, and estimate that he should show him his quota. water!" "You bastard!" Theodore gritted his teeth and looked at Hall. If she didn''t beat Hall, he really wanted to kill the bastard. He wanted to leave, but there was no way. His teacher Quincys order was just released, and Quincy is now in an angry state. If he goes back now, he will definitely be killed by Quincy in order to complete Quincy To confess the task, Theodore had to stand on the side like a lone walker. Jaina looked at Theodore with a pitiful look, but she didn''t say anything. After all, she didn''t like Theodore. "You really forgot?" "um, yes!" Leddy looked at Hall seriously and saw that Hall had no uneasiness, he sighed. "That''s all right, so this weapon will give me some research, as for reward..." "How about a fourth-class holy magic crystal?" Leddy suddenly screamed at the "Bastard!" and then grabbed the weapon and turned and left. If there is some suspicion before Theodore, now he does not hesitate to believe that Mark just said, Hall is a guy who is not afraid of fear! Chapter 1317： Enchant union Chapter 1317 Enchanting Union One who dared to ask President Ladi to ask for the fourth-class magic crystal, this person is not a fool or a madman, but in Theodore''s view, Hall both occupied it. Music novels| Seeing the eyes that Hall looked at, Rustin said faintly, "Jia Anna, you are studying here, I will go back first, and there are still many things to deal with." Rustain didn''t give Hall a chance to ask for a direct turn and leave. As for Mark, he patted Hall and smiled. "Don''t look at me, it is impossible to get the fourth class magic crystal in a short time. You have to learn the enchantment in addition to studying the enchantment during this time. I don''t forget the new dishes. I will make people stare at you. It!" Looking at the incoming Mark, Hall gave him a middle finger. "I have something to discuss with President Ledi now. You will stay here first. If you have any questions, please ask your teacher!" Obrist saw everyone leaving, and quickly found an excuse to flash. Pierce sighed as he looked at the crowded laboratory and became a few people. "Hall, I used to think that I wouldnt get along with people. It seems that you are better than me!" I heard that Pierce actually compared this with Hall, and Jaina suddenly looked at the two. "Well? Why are you still not going? Do you want to live with me?" Hall asked with a surprise look at Theodore who had not left. "Hey! I will be back!" Even though Theodore had his teacher''s orders, he didn''t want to stay at this moment because he didn''t have the thickness of Hall''s skin! Looking at the back of Theodore''s wind and sorrow, Hall couldn''t help but laugh out directly, because he felt that this back is in line with the supporting role in a movie in the Chinese era in the Earth era. Well, it is the only one. There are bgm men after the failure! And the reason why he laughed because the bgm already sounded "snowflake..." in his mind. "You are still funny, you know, you offended Quincy, he will find a way to deal with you!" Pierce glanced at Hall without a good breath. "Oh, nothing, anyway, isn''t there a teacher, are you there?" The cheeky Hall''s face was not red-hearted and said, "And ah, Teacher Pierce, you think he knows that I am your disciple, he will be good to me. What do you think he will?" After hearing this, Pierce shook his head without hesitation and said, "No!" "That won''t be! There is no difference between saying that a person is offended and that two people are offended!" After thinking about it, Pierce nodded and said, "Well, that''s right, it''s this!" Jaina looked at the two masters and apprentices who were stunned. She used to think that she was too irrational, but compared with the two masters, she felt that she should be a good baby! "Okay, let me take it first... um..." Pierce just wanted to say that Hall had gone to the enchantment union newcomer to report it, but after seeing Jaina on the side, his eyes turned and then coughed and changed his mouth. "Right, I just remembered that I came back here with President Leddy and have an important thing to report. You see that my head is too old to be easy to forget!" Pierce said when he was old. Deliberately patted his head, it looks like it really seems to be. However, Hall, who has been in contact with Pierce for a while, knows that Pierce is somewhat old, but his memory is a lever. Hall clearly remembers that the old guy actually adjusted the weight to three digits after the decimal point in the enchantment. If anyone said that Pierce was confused, Hall was definitely the first to come out against it! Seeing the appearance of Pierce''s eyes, Holden understood that the old man had a bad idea. Sure enough, Hall had not had time to interrupt him, and he heard Pierce smile at the side of Jaina. "That Jaina, look, I am very anxious. You and Hall are the newcomers. So, let me take him to report and bring him to familiarize yourself with the situation here. sorry to bother you!" When Pierce said this, Holden felt bad, and Pierce seemed to know that Hall would object, so after he said this, he seemed to be being subjected to wind magic, and the whole person was like a gust of wind. The same disappeared in the sight of the two. Hall... Jaina... Is this still the little goblin? He won''t be the magic of those elves with big long legs. With the departure of Pierce, only Hall and Jaina were here in the entire No. 1 laboratory, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little bit awkward. Hall wants to leave, but he really doesn''t understand the enchantment union. Plus, he feels that if he leaves now, there is nothing wrong with it. Doesn''t this become even more embarrassing? So in order to break this embarrassing atmosphere, Hall looked up at the ceiling and smiled. "The weather is good today!" Jaina... Is this the No. 1 lab? The hidden and defensive measures here are the most powerful, how can you see the sky from here! Hall''s sentence not only did not relieve the cockroaches, but became even more embarrassing. Fortunately, the face was thick, and Jaina did not find Hall blushing, and I continued to say after Hall coughed. "Miss Jaina, I will trouble you to take me to report." Jaina''s mouth twitched a few times, and she was somewhat curious about Hall. She was so tempted by Hall that the good feelings of Hall suddenly fell a lot. Fortunately, she stayed because she wanted to learn Hall''s improved version of the enchanting skills ~ www.novelhall.com ~ because she took a deep breath to calm down after the mood. "Yes, no problem, come with me." After the two went out of the lab, they walked out to the front. They had not carefully observed the enchanted union because of Ledis reasons. Now, two people, Hall is just taking advantage of this opportunity. Take a look. The enchantment union was very big. After coming out of the No. 1 laboratory, Hall discovered that they came to the third floor. Yu Guang saw Hall''s face astonished, and Jaina explained this while walking. "This is the building of the enchanted union. The upstairs is the place where the president will work. The third floor is the laboratory, the second floor is the mission hall, and the first floor is the reception desk." The average lab is not guarded, as long as there are points to use, and the labs like No. 1 and No. 2 must have the authority of the president to use! The second floor mission hall is where you get points and change things. The enchanters who dont have to experiment again like to go there and mix, maybe when you get some easy and rewarding tasks. ~： What did Mr. 1381 forget? Chapter 1318 has forgotten what After hearing the mission hall introduced by Jaina, Qin Feiyangs mind immediately thought of the mercenary union, and felt that these two properties were similar. "I am going to take you to the first floor to register, and I will arrange a room for you. As long as you are an enchanter, you have the right to live here forever and for free." Ok, the treatment is good! Hall secretly admired a sentence. The place where the report was was the first floor lobby. Hall, when they first came in, they were very much in the meeting with the Lady Ladi. So, for the arrival of Hall, the person in charge of the hall did not say anything, just when registering, The person in charge looked like Hall, and apparently he heard Hall''s story from somewhere, so he was somewhat curious about Hall. "Well, Hall, you and Miss Jaina''s identity certificate has been done, you are the primary enchanter in the future, with this identity mark, you can get help in any enchantment union!" When the person in charge said this The pride of a face, from his performance can be seen, the Enchanter is indeed very strong on this continent. The result represented the sign of the enchantment of the newcomer. Both Hall and Jaina got their keys. Following the instructions of the responsible person, the two came out from behind the building of the enchanted union and came to a huge square. This is the living area of ??the enchanters, our accommodation is in the a district! In the direction of Jaina''s finger, Hall saw a sign that wrote the a area, while the other two directions were the b and c areas. District b is the place to trade, and area c is the place to entertain. Recently, this sentence came over, and Hall felt very exhausted, so he did not have the idea of ??visiting other places in the district and said directly. "I want to take a break first." Jaina heard nothing and took the lead to the area a. Along the way, Hall encountered a lot of enchanters, most of them are junior enchanters, and of course there are some intermediate enchanters. They seem to be very busy, and they have a good start. When they see them in the past six months, Hall feels that if they suddenly stop their way, they will probably be pushed directly by this group of people. But not all of them. When Hall came to the neighborhood, it happened to meet the new enchantmen new people, and they seemed to be being taught by a man. When Hall came over, they just heard the roaring road of the man. "You guys are listening, I will only say once, the first month of the dormitory area is free. Who wants to continue to live in the future? Everyone, at least three points must be handed in every month? I want to come. Everyone knows that the point is identity? If you don''t know, go back and see what the new person knows!" The man was very arrogant when he said this. He followed behind a dozen enchanted enchanted faces, and the person who seemed to be talking seemed to be their leader. "Of course, you can also not pay, this is not a death rule, but if you need to use the laboratory in the future, you may not be able to apply at all, or you may not find the necessary information when you study, more likely When you enchant, some raw materials are suddenly missing, so it is best for you to make a decision before making a decision." Just as the man spoke, the new enemies below were whispering. "It''s really boring. I have to be exploited after I come in. I heard that those points take at least a week''s work to get, so the time for our study is reduced!" "Hey, what''s the way, who makes us new? I have heard about this rule. It seems to be the default. The purpose is to make these new people not too lazy, and to learn the time!" "But this is too bullying. Hey, if Hall is coming, it will be fine. I really want to see what Hall will do after it comes." "Hey, you didn''t say that you never want to see Hall, how come now..." "Hey. How can we say that Hall and we are both newcomers, and being bullied by ourselves is better than being bullied by outsiders!" This enchanted newcomer hears this weird theory and suddenly laughs and laughs. In his opinion, being bullied is being bullied. It seems that there is not much difference. And just as he still wanted to say something, he suddenly saw the two figures coming over. "Hey, look at the two of them, even go straight, don''t they are afraid, hehe..." What he wanted to say, he suddenly closed his mouth after suddenly seeing the faces of the two. "What''s wrong, say halfway, don''t say it, you...hey..." Another enchanted sorcerer also found the coming person when he turned back. Then the two looked at each other and saw surprises from the other side''s eyes. "They are coming!" The people who came were Hall and Jaina. The two of them did not stop because of such a group of people in front, but instead walked directly from them. "Hey! I said you, are you new here? Can you understand the rules? Give me over!" The man in the lead, Yu Guang, saw the two of Hall and then turned around and turned to them. Ramp. When he spoke, the ten enemies behind him immediately blocked Hall''s way, and they did not find the enchanted newcomers who had just learned the lesson. One or both of them used gloating Look at them. In their view, this group of bully guys is unlucky. If they are wicked, then Hall is a demon! They are not at all a level! "Let''s get out!" Hall said faintly as he looked at the group. "Hey, boy, do you know who you are talking to? You are a new person, it is best to give me some honest otherwise..." "Hey!" Hall asked coldly after a lifetime of Jaina. "What are the consequences of swearing in the enchanted union?" what? Halls words immediately angered the old people, and they all glared at Hall, as if they wanted to swallow Hall. "There is nothing wrong with it, as long as it is not dead!" Jaina looked at the poor and looked at the people. "Bastard, you..." The leader of the team just wanted to shoot, and suddenly the eyes slammed up. "Oh, I know!" As Hall said, a few huge voices suddenly appeared, and then they waited for these people to react and go straight. At this time, the person in charge in the hall suddenly frowned. "I seem to have set up and forgot to say... What is it?" Chapter 1319： Dont provoke me Chapter 1319, don''t provoke me When the person in charge of the hall wondered what he had not explained, the accommodation area at this time was a mess. ? fun? Text? Fiction Suddenly, the Warcrafts threw down the dozens of extortionous old people, especially the leader, who was directly nailed to the ground by Ada, and the mouth full of teeth was directly facing his head, as long as Hall gave an order, and Ada would not hesitate to bite his head! "Hey! Its not the Devil Hall! Its definitely not going to be a hand when you shoot!" "No, I just thought about whether it would be shot if the Devil Hall came over. I didn''t expect it to really confirm my thoughts. He really started!" "Hey! Look, the guy who was just now has the look of arrogance, I suspect he has been scared!" "Don''t you laugh at him, have you not been scared before?" "Asshole, me! Where can I!" "Hey? Is it? Then you dare to go up and prove it?" The enchanted singer looked at him with a smile. "I... I... Why should I go... Why aren''t you going..." The enchanter''s rebuttal voice is getting smaller and smaller, because he really didn''t have the courage to face Hall, Hall''s guy gave him a short shadow estimate. It will not be cleared in time. "Look, there is another group of old people coming over!" The old man said by the enchanted teacher is not really an old man, but rather relative to his enchanter newcomer. "Well? Do they want to encircle Hall? Then do we want to help?" A new enchantress changed his face and he suddenly said something like this, and he just said a sentence, let the enchantmen new people present. They all share the same thing, and they are also remembering this question in their minds, that is, whether to shoot! In their view, Hall is also a newcomer to the enchantment, and the old men have been bullying them, so they have every reason to help Hall. But when they thought about the shadow that Hall had caused them, they all hesitated for a moment. After a while, an enchantress newcomer said weakly, "I think Hall is actually pretty good, at least he just said it is for us, we are not..." The enchanted newcomer had not finished talking, and suddenly there was a roar of noise outside. "Stop! Give me a hand!" Everyone turned around and saw that the man was a middle-aged man. It can be seen from his sign that this person seems to be an intermediate enchanter. "Extreme Duren! Its Darrens adult!" "Durenchi is good!" "Adults are good!" The old people of the enchanted men quickly said hello after seeing the people. From here, it can be seen that this person who called Durench seems to be very prestigious among these people. However, Hall did not pay attention to him. Under his command, several old enchanted men who were still resisting were eventually subdued by Warcraft. "Give me a hand!" Durenchi saw that Hall was still dare to start, and suddenly his face became red. "Oh? If I can''t stop, what can you do?" Hall won''t give Duren a face. In his current situation, he is not afraid of Quincy. How could he be afraid of this man named Durenci? "You!" Durenchi suddenly sighed with anger, and he did not expect that the newcomer would talk to him after he came out. "This is a disciple of the Vice President of Obrist, and one of the people who went to Tamra City this time!" Jaina saw that Hall did not know this person, so she quickly explained. Originally, she did not want to explain, just because she already knew that she had to follow the vice president of Obrist, this time she was also a half disciple of the vice president of Obrist, so she was watching This is what Mr. Bristols vice president said. "Oh? Disciple of the Vice President of Obrist?" Hall blinked and looked at Durench. Hey! Durenchi snorted, and then he said, This is the enchanted union! Its not the vulgar place of the duel! If you like a duel, go to the ring! "Oh..." The new enchanters heard the words of Durent, who were crying and laughing. They wanted to tell Durenci, the guy who just came back from there, and they all packed them up. Now even if everyone gives them ten points, they are not willing to go there with Hall. The bitter smile on the faces of the new enchanters made Durenchi somewhat confused, but no one explained it to him now, so he ignored it for the time being. "Although they are not correct, but here is the enchantment union, this is not the first time, its existence naturally has its truth! If you have any problems, you can use the enchantment to compare!" The old enchanted man who was crushed by Ada screamed and screamed. "Oh, that''s how you barbarians, how dare you dare to enchant me with me? The losers will honestly hand over points!" Seeing this guy who was a big guy was still so arrogant at this time, Hall couldnt help but blink and look at him. "Oh? Is the enchantment more than a test?" "Why, you dare? Tell me, I am the third in the last session!" The enchanted old man thought that Hall was afraid, so he said so proudly. After hearing that this guy was actually the third place, the people present, including Jaina, looked at him differently. This is also a coincidence! ? Is he the third place in the previous session? Hall is the third place in this session, this... Hall also looked at the enchanted old man in front of him He didn''t think that this person was actually the third. "Oh, it seems that I am also the third place..." "You are also the third place?" Durenchi looked at Hall differently. "The goods are real!" Hall said as he took them back. After Du Renqi hadnt seen how the summoned beasts were all Halls, he almost couldnt help but exclaim. He thought that these summoned beasts were other people, until now he understood. This Hall is not an ordinary person. Although he is not a summoner, but he is aware of the summoner who can summon so many summoned beasts, his mental strength is absolutely not weak, and this also means that Hall''s enchantment strength is not low, because the decision of an enchanter is powerful. One of the factors is the mental power! For a time, even the old enchantress of the last third, who had just spoken, blinked a little. "Okay, look at the face of your disciple, the vice president of Obrist, this time! I hope you will not come to provoke me!" Chapter 1320： demon Chapter 1320 Devil "hiss!" When Hall said this, Durens face suddenly darkened. ```Fiction` "No loss is Hall, this is also a dare to say, it is a madman!" "If he can''t say it, I feel strange!" Duren didn''t think that Hall was so arrogant. He just wanted to talk, but he saw Hall walking toward the dormitory again. This time, no one dared to stop Hall. They all looked at Durenchi and wanted to see what Duren would do. However, when Hall did not go far, he suddenly stopped, and this scene made everyone feel excited. "come here!" An enchanted newcomer suddenly saw that Hall couldn''t help but squint at him. The next few guys quickly retreated to the side, and suddenly there was a large space around the enchantress. The old people of the enchanted men saw this scene, and suddenly there was an idea in their hearts. "This guy named Hall, it seems that arrogance is not something that is happening today. What happened to the previous test?" For a time, many of the enchanted old men regretted not going to see this test. "Evil... No, Hall, what do you think of me?" Just wanted to call Hall the demon enchanted newcomer and quickly woke up, and then asked the squad. "What did you say just now?" Hall asked as he looked at him indifferently. "I... I...sorry Hall, I just said that you are a demon, no, you are not a demon, you are a real powerhouse!" Hey... demons? ! The enchanted newcomers around heard the guy coming in and called Hall as a demon in the face of Hall. For a time everyone looked at him with a poor look, as if they could already imagine the poor guy offended. What will be the result of the future. When Jaina heard the nickname of Hall, she almost couldnt help but laugh out. From the performance of this group of people, the horror of Halls guy has penetrated into their hearts. It seems that it has not changed for a long time. But it is coming. Durenchi also looked at Hall with a different look. They didn''t think that this new Hall is so powerful. One person gave the whole batch of new people a town. This is even a matter of their own. No one can do it. "What did he do before?" Hall ignored the thoughts of Durenchi. He looked at the enchantress newcomer with a dark face. It seems that he did not think that he was already a demon in the hearts of these enchantmen! "If that''s the case, then continue to be a real demon!" Originally, there were some embarrassed Halls who had no guilty thoughts at this time. His face suddenly sank and looked at the unfortunate enchantress newcomer in front of him. "Tell the words you just said!" "Just?" The sorcerer''s newcomer heard the first glimpse. Then he looked at Hall with a bitter look. Originally, Hall did not hear him call Hall Devil. "This is terrible!" After concealing oneself, the enchantress newcomer said that he was trembled. "Hall, I... I just said that no old people are strong in our points, so that we can change a lot of things." "And! You just said that the highest is what to exchange for?" "Yes... is a fourth-class holy magic crystal!" This is it! After Hall heard this, his eyes suddenly emitted a burst of light, and Jaina heard a sudden change in his face. From this time of contact, she found a problem, that is, Halls demand for the holy magic crystal is very strong, even Once again, I dare to ask the president of Lady, so after Hall heard the news, Hall would never give up! Sure enough, Jainas fears became a reality! "Oh, it turned out to be like this!" Hall suddenly laughed, then turned to look at the enchanted enchanted old man and the treacherous enchanted newcomer with a smile. "In this way, starting today, the enchanted old man of all people will give me five points each month! And the new people give me three points!" "what?!" "God! Hall, he even looked at the points? Just said that there are a lot of points left, so there is enough time to learn, that idiot! He, why did he just say this!" For a time, the new people of the enchanted men were looking at the enchanted newcomer who was talking at the same time, and in their opinion, if this guy suddenly stopped talking, Hall would never make this request! But if Jaina hears them, she will definitely say that they want more. Hall knows that this reward is a matter of time, so it is a matter of time for them to hand in credits! The old people of the enchanters are different. They originally came to give these new people a lesson, and then got some credits, but now even they have to turn in points, they will agree! "Kid! You have to figure out your identity, do you know what you are doing?" "That is, newcomers, you better not be so arrogant, don''t think that you have a few summoned beasts, it''s amazing, it''s not arrogant here!" Durench also looked gloomy at Hall and said, "Are you too self-expanding? Take back your words, then apologize, even today!" "Apologize? Hehe!" Hall suddenly grinned, and the hearts of the new enchanters who had seen Hall so laughed almost jumped out of his throat. "They are miserable, Hall is the devil to start!" Just as these enchanted new people stared at Hall and looked at what Hall did next, Hall turned to look at the old enchantress who had just spoken and smiled. "You just said that I will summon the beasts?" "Well..." The enchanted old man didn''t know why dry would ask him When he just wanted to speak, he was almost bitten to the tongue by the scene. I saw a dense summoned beast in the sky, staring at the pair of blood-red eyes, even Duren could not help but shudder. "Heaven, there are so many summoned beasts! How did he do it?" "I... I finally know why this newcomer will call Hall a demon..." Watching everyone stunned, Hall sat with satisfaction, clapping, "Whoever opposes it now, I am going to register." Everyone couldnt help but turn a blind eye. At this time, the idiot would jump out, and Hall also said that he would register. Isnt this obviously going to be settled after the fall? Seeing that everyone did not move, Hall smiled and said with a smile. "Good, starting today, everyone remembers to hand in credits!" Chapter 1321： condition Chapter 1321 Conditions After Hall said this, no one in the room raised an objection, even if Du Renqi was still hesitant at this moment. & music & text & fiction.{lw}{0}. He is calculating the winning percentage between himself and Hall. Most of the enchanters here are nine strong players, and a few are first-class sages. There is no way for them to let the enchantmen often take time. Used in the study of enchantments, after all, they are not positioned as front-line combat personnel, and at most they are a logistician, so it is not too much to be repaired. But now there is a drawback, that is, so many people have been killed by Hall alone! Those enchantmen and newcomers are unreliable, so that Durenchi must rely on the enchantmen and old people when he wants to resist Hall, but when he sees the enchanted old men and two of them showing fear, he immediately understands Come over, this idea is gone! And just when he was not reconciled, a figure quickly ran from a distance. "Well? Theodore? How are you?" Duren did not expect that the coming person would be Theodore. I saw that Theodore ran over and panted, and then he couldnt wait to rest and said. "Hall? Huh... Durenchi, you didn''t provoke Hall?" Uh When Theodore said this, Durenchi and others suddenly showed a weird expression, and Theodore looked at him with some doubts. "What''s wrong with this? Oh, you don''t know Hall, are you? I almost forgot, if there is an arrogant guy coming over, don''t provoke him, he is not very good." Durenchi heard a smile and looked at Theodore. "You are late, you have already provoked..." "Oh..." Theodore''s eyes widened, and he didn''t think he was too late to catch up. When he went back, he suddenly remembered that there seemed to be an unwritten rule that the old man bullied the newcomer. It was just that he felt that it was good to let Hall be bullied at the beginning, but he quickly reacted and let him know the strength of Hall. Being bullied is really difficult. Now that you understand that Hall can''t be bullied by those old people, it''s better to hand over the old enchantmen. Its just that the idea is good, but the reality is cruel. Look at Durham, they look like this, it seems that something has happened that he didnt know. "Hey, you have finished one step. He has already spoken. Every old man has handed in five points a month, and the new person has turned in three points!" what? ! Theodore''s eyes widened and he looked at Durenchi with a stunned expression. He wanted to ask if Duren was joking, but he saw Durenchi''s bitter expressions and the frustrated enchantress. New people, Theodore suddenly came to understand, the original Hall this guy actually shot. He is... this is too bold! Theodore burst into a bitter smile. He did not expect that Hall would completely ignore the fact that he was a newcomer and directly broke the rules of the old man here. Not only did he not be robbed of points, but he also came and robbed everyone''s points. and many more! Theodore suddenly realized that he seemed to be one of the newcomers, so to speak... Isn''t he going to hand in three points every month? "Why don''t you resist?" Theodore suddenly blurted out such a sentence, but when he said that he had regretted it. Sure enough, Duren and others heard a sullen look at Theodore, especially Durenci, who was a disciple of the Vice President of Obrist, and who was ahead of Theodor, no matter the strength. Or the identity is far from that of Theodore. Theodore talked in front of him so that Duren could endure him. "Theodore, pay attention to your identity! If you change to Nicklaus and I say so, I may still accept it, but change it to you...hey!" you! Although Durenchi did not finish the words, but Theodore was listening to the meaning of his words, Duren is obviously telling him that he does not have this qualification! "let''s go!" Duren did not pay attention to the dark-looking Theodore. He walked outside with a man. He didn''t go back to the dormitory. He didn''t want to see Hall at this time, lest he couldn''t stand Hall''s arrogant appearance and fight with him. Previous one. In fact, he also understands that at this time, it is estimated that there are not many who are willing to fight with Hall. After all, everyone is not a fool. Is that thousands of summoned beasts joking? "Bastard! Damn Durenchi! It''s also time to work with you, hey!" Theodore looked at Duren, who was far away, and couldn''t help but swear. Seems to feel some eyes on himself, Theodore turned his head fiercely, only to see those gaze masters who are participating in the contest with the enchantmen newcomers. "Ah, today the moon is tall, suddenly I feel so tired, I have to go back to the dormitory to sleep, you guys?" "Well, me too, let''s go together." "Go with you, go with you, pay attention to it, then try to transfer points. When you get to Hall, I don''t want to be bitten by those summoned beasts!" Moon your sister! It is clear that there is no darkness! Theodore watched this group of people leave with an excuse for not adjusting, and gnawed his teeth. "Damn, how can we make it like this today!" Theodore couldn''t help but sigh when he looked at the crowd. When he thought of going back to face the violent Quincy teacher, Theodore couldn''t help but numb. "I hope that Nicklaus''s seniors will help me at that time What happened here quickly spread to the ears of the president and the people in the meeting. After a few twitching, Ledi sighed and said, "This stinky boy... I originally said that I canceled this task. I didn''t expect him to stare directly. You said that if I cancel, this **** will make some What other amazing things?" Seeing the eyes that Leddy looked at, Pierce snorted and said, "I think it is very possible..." Leddy heard the words and rolled his eyes. For this Hall, he really has no way to teach him, but this **** seems to be very emboldened, and he can''t guarantee that Hall has any cards that are not taken out. If this card is not provoked, it will be troublesome. Then there is Hall''s chance to participate in the city of Tamra in the capacity of their Uganda enchantment union. If he turns his face at this time, he will be in trouble if he does not participate. "Leady President, I think it is possible to add an additional condition when Hall wants to trade, such as doing at least one thing that contributes to the union?" Chapter 1322： Aspirational Chapter 1322 is a must "What is contributing? Vice President Obrist, you mean..." The person who had just proposed the idea turned out to be Obrist, and he calmly said under the watchful eyes of Lady and others. First start, pro "For example, the second enchantment! Vice President Pierce, how do you feel!" "Oh..." Pierce heard a few twitches in his mouth, and he didn''t think that Obrist would make such an opinion. He didn''t want to agree. After all, Hall was his disciple, but it was not long before, and Ladydy had already appointed him as the vice president of the organizer''s enchantment union! This position was what he wanted to do long ago, but the last toilet Quincy gave it away. Its not that she must be in love with this position, or that her behavior is more of a wish. "To tell the truth, the method of secondary enchantment is indeed unprecedented, and this is also very attractive to me." Everyone heard the words and nodded, and everyone waited for the words behind Pierce. "But everyone knows Hall''s temper. To be honest, he confronted Mark from the beginning, and went to a Lady Ledi and Quincy. I have been there for a few times. I will talk about my thoughts. My idea is that Hall really has a hole card. The strength of this hole card seems to me to be able to retreat under Mark''s siege! I think this should be Hall''s biggest card!" "What? It''s impossible!" Obrist heard his eyes wide open and said aloud with a surprised expression. "No, I think this is true!" said the chairman of the singer, and said that he was talking to Ledi, and Obrist wanted to refute, but in the end he closed his mouth. "Have you ever found a situation where Hall is going to be a holy magic crystal again and again, the more advanced he is, the more excited he is!" Ok? ! Hearing the analysis of President Ledi, both Pierce and Obrist were stunned. They recalled Halls performance at the time, and it seemed to be exactly what President Reddy said. Is Hall''s card the name of this holy magic crystal? But they have not heard of this role with the Holy Magic Crystal? "President Mofledi, do you think Hall has developed a way to improve the strength through the Holy Spirit?" "No!" Leddy shook his head. He didn''t think it was the case. "Although I don''t know exactly what it is, I can be sure that this holy level is very important to Hall. What is it? I can only find it slowly from his mouth or his performance. It is." Seeing what Pierce still wants to say, President Leddy smiled and said, "Okay, it is not that we must deal with Hall. He is your student. It is also the person we are going to take the test here. During this time Pierce you continue. Teaching Hall, at least let him clarify the theoretical knowledge of the enchantment, which is essential for a new enchanter!" Listening to Leddy, Pierce and Obrist immediately think of Hall''s five-year theoretical knowledge test scores. Suddenly Pierce laughed at them, and at the beginning they were very quiet, then they gradually grew bigger, and the most exaggerated smile turned out to be President Ledi! I saw him laughing at the table while watching him. It seems that he hasnt laughed so long. He wants to come. He is the organizers enchanting union president. He maintains his majesty every day. If he usually laughs like this, he laughs. It is estimated that it is difficult to control the entire enchantment union. After laughing, President Ledi looked at Pierce and Obrist and said seriously. "This time the Tamla City competition is very important. The winning party can get a lot of rewards. This reward is very impressive for us. I know one, that is the strange fruit!" "What? Singular fruit?" Pierce and Obrist heard the words. "Yes, it is a strange fruit! You are no stranger to this, but this can improve the fruit of the enchantment success rate! I heard that it is not easy to get the honor of the mainland!" Because the land of the wanderer and the land of honor are separated by an endless sea, the exchanges between the two sides become very scarce, and the land of the wanderers is an island with scarce resources. This is why the island owner will make such a pass. The method of allocation of the decision. This is also forced! If there are enough resources, who is still doing this? "So, Hall will give it to you, Pierce!" Pierce nodded in words, whether for him or for the union, he must not lose this time! Pierce, who just wanted to nod, suddenly thought of something, turned his head and looked at the president of Reddy in hesitation. "Well? Why, if anything, just say." "The president of Lady, the thing that Quincy had previously proposed..." "Oh, you said let Nicklaus lead the way? Hey, you don''t have to worry about this. Have you heard what Hall did? With his character, do you think he will agree? We are here. Just look around and let them solve it themselves." "But if Quincy is involved..." Pierce was still hesitant. He was not afraid of Quincy, but he only came back. Many things were not handled, and he was afraid that Quincy would wear Hall shoes. It seems that Pierces concern is that President Ledi said faintly, Quincy is the vice president. He will not deal with Hall directly. If he does, I would like to see how Halls cards are. Can you live in Quincy!" Hey... Pierce heard that Randys words were a little dumbfounded. He just remembered that Leddy seemed to be hit by Hall. It is estimated that President Randy is still angry with him at the moment~www.novelhall .com~Hall, do you really decide to do this? Jaina asked as she was sitting in the hall of the Hall who had just packed up the room. "This is of course, the fourth-class holy magic crystal I must be!" Halls sense of security did not rise after he came to this place, and his current situation would use up to summon a third-class holy war tree. Only the old war tree is known for its defense, plus only 30 minutes in time, which is why Hall is the most uneasy. However, if Hall now has this fourth class of magic crystal, I believe that even if it is Lustan or Mark, there is no way to take this fourth-class holy war tree. And this is the final card for Hall! "But you will offend a lot of people like this, are you not afraid?" "Afraid? Oh, what should be afraid of them!" Chapter 1323： Russell’s suspicion Chapter 1323, Lustan''s doubts "What the fear is them!" Hall said that this is naturally his enthusiasm. At the beginning of the upcoming enchantment test in Tamra City, Halls strength is beyond doubt, so President Randy will not let Hall go wrong. First start, pro That is to say, even if Quincy now wants to kill Hall, Hall will stand still, and someone will resist the attack of Quincy! This is one of the reasons why Hall is arrogant! Hall also knows that during this time, one of the performances he needs to make is to constantly signal to others that he is no substitute! But now, Hall has found a new insurance, that is the fourth-class holy magic crystal! "Hey! Just you!" Jaina saw Hall''s hair and ignored her, and suddenly slammed her feet. In the past, some people dared to do this to her, and she also deliberately put away her little temper today, so that Hall has a new sense of himself, but it seems that this effect is not obvious. Or to say... there is no effect at all! Just as he just turned and was about to leave, he suddenly thought of one thing, and saw Hall looking at himself with a puzzled look, Jaina said with no anger. "Tomorrow I will take you to the mission hall, remember to get up early!" Uh Looking at Jaina who left her face and rushed away, Hall returned after a half-sound, and then spit out three words in his mouth, "There is something wrong!" I didn''t know that I was returned to the city government by Jonah''s Jaina. Like a dormitory, she wouldn''t naturally stay. In her words, there wasn''t a bathroom in her room. How can I live? Upon returning, Jaina immediately found a familiar figure sitting in the hall. Jaina just wanted to quickly leave here and return to her room. Before she could speed up, she heard a familiar figure coming from above. "Jia Anna, come over!" Jaina heard a slight change in her face, but she turned around very honestly and went back. "Father!" "Sit down." Russell pointed his finger at the chair next to him. "Oh." Jaina knew that Rustain had something to say to her, so she sat down without hesitation. The two sat down like this, Russell didn''t speak, and Jaina didn''t speak. The atmosphere became a little bit awkward. "How do you think about this?" Russell sighed, and he couldn''t help but ask. "What do you think?" Jaina had some dodge in her eyes. She didn''t dare to face Rustin''s eyes. When she spoke, the tone didn''t sound like anything, but who is Rustin? He can be considered a fourth-class sage, so close, Jaina can be observed even if there is a little stranger, so after seeing her daughter like this, Russell could not help but sigh and secretly sigh. Hall is a jerk. Although Rustam was very busy and did not personally observe his daughter''s situation, he always regarded Jaina as his baby. Every day, even if he is busy, he should listen to what happened to Jaina today from the bottom of his mouth before going to bed. . In the last month or so, Jaina kept herself at home to practice enchantment. At the beginning, Rustin thought that this was Jaina''s temper. I didn''t think that it was because of Hall''s stinky boy! Although it is very unwilling, but after all, there is only one daughter, in order to make her daughter happy, he can only try to check the daughter in this aspect. The potential of this guy in Hall is not bad. It is this character that is too fucking. It is difficult to survive in such a place as the land of the wanderer. And he can''t help Hall all the time. Even if Jaina and Hall are behind, he can''t always be with Hall. Then he can only improve Hall''s strength as much as possible! If Hall knew Ruthstein''s current thoughts, he would definitely vomit blood, because Hall didn''t have any thoughts about Jaina at all. However, Rustain didn''t know, so after seeing Jaina trying to hide his thoughts, he hated Hall more and more, just like the feeling that something very important was stolen. "Call!" Russell took a deep breath and tried to calm down his feelings before he tried to pile up a smile. "That Jaina, what do you think of Hall? Well, don''t worry, I just want to know about him. You know, he will let us take part in the city of Tam... As a lord, I want to know his specific situation. You know what to say." Originally, she wanted to deny when she heard the name of Hall, and she couldnt help but hear the words behind Russell. "Well, this person... very annoying!" Jaina didn''t know why she spoke out such a word, and when she reacted, it was already late, so she quickly added later. "You have also seen your father, and with his powerful summoning ability, he has offended the enchanted trade unions!" Then, in order to conceal her own, Jaina quickly said that Russell had left after they left. Rustain, who originally saw Jainas performance, had a big increase in his vinegar. He just thought about whether he had packed up Hall for him this evening. After suddenly hearing his daughters next words, the eyelids couldnt help but twitch. "This is really like the style of the stinky boy Really..." Rustin wanted to say that it was in line with his appetite. Originally, Rustin was a hegemonic person. For the same character, Hall is very It is appreciation, but he can''t show it in front of a tight daughter for his own dignity. After thinking about it, he changed his mouth. "Well, its a mess! Dont you know, is this a team test? Its not enough to offend a Nicklaus, but also to offend Durench? "That is, I also said this to him, but this mixed... but Hall did not care at all, saying that the fourth-class sage is determined to win, whoever robs him, he will clean up, father, You said how this person is so dead brain!" Fourth-class holy magic crystal? Ruthstein did not immediately answer Jaina''s words, but recalled what happened before in his mind. It turned out that just before, Russell met with Michelle and others. When these people left, he immediately got the news. Michelle seemed to take a third-class holy magic crystal and Hall to make a deal. What is specific but not inquired clearly. "This guy seems to be in desperate need of the Holy Magic Crystal from beginning to end. Is this important for him?" Chapter 1324： Economically minded Leddy Chapter 1324 Economically minded Leddy "Have you heard that he wants to use the magic crystal to do what?" Russell regretted that he immediately regretted the exit. With his current understanding of Hall, this guy is a thief, how could he reveal such a flaw. First start, pro Sure enough, Jaina said, shaking her head and frowning after hearing this. "How could he tell me that I am kind to him..." Ok? Jaina suddenly spoke and said that half of the appearance made Russell frown. When he just wanted to ask, he heard Jaina continue. "Hall is this person, you said that she is cautious, but he is everywhere to provoke people, whether it is Uncle Mark or President Ledi, he even dared to collide, this not only knocked the vice president of Quincy, I also offended the enchanters of the entire Wuhuan enchantment union, and I dont know what he thought!" Although Jainas words sound like they are complaining about Hall, but Russell cant hear it, and it also carries a lot of care. "This stinky boy!" Rustin was like a tiger guarding a donkey at this time, and he wanted to tear all those who wanted to take the child out of his arms. "Would you like me to try him?" Suddenly Jaina asked with a brow and a look of excitement. "Try? How to try?" Russell frowned a few times, and he seemed to realize that something was wrong. "Do we have a fourth-class holy crystal in our family? I can use it to..." "Well, I still have some things to forget to deal with. You should go back and have a good rest. Today you are tired too. Yes, I will let the following people bring you the dishes of Uncle Mark''s restaurant. Come back soon after eating." After saying this, Russell didn''t have time for Jaina to continue talking, and quickly got up and left. Looking at Rustain, who was in a hurry, Jaina was a glimpse, and then she couldn''t help but smack her lovely little mouth. "Hey, its you who asks questions. Its also you who are evading the way! Whatever you have to say!" After squatting, Jaina continued to say, "The hateful Hall, how are you so jerk!" At this time, Rustin was not in the mood to pay attention to what Jaina would think, until he sighed, he sighed. "I don''t want to know the secret of Hall''s stinky boy, but this is obviously the action of the meat buns hitting the dog. If I agree, then I am not really stupid? It is estimated that this guy knows this situation, he I will definitely laugh at tears. Hey, you are this little bastard, look back at how I can clean you up!" Hall, who didn''t know the situation, rested comfortably for one night, and he woke up the next morning. After cleaning up the personal hygiene, Hall came out of the dormitory, and when it came out, it was still a lively house and suddenly became quiet. I saw those who were talking and pointing at the Hall room suddenly closed their mouths, and then seemed to be getting a unified order, and those people quickly moved away from the topic while striding away. "Ah, the weather is good today. It seems that there are many tasks to pick up today. Let''s pick up the mission." "Well? Really? Actually, I think so too. What do you mean?" "Well, please don''t take it with you, go together." The rest of the people were similar to the two. They each looked for an excuse to leave here. Soon there was no more enchanted figure on the road. "I am a disaster star?" Hall laughed at himself, but he didn''t care. After all, he didn''t expect to be here. The exploitation of the enchanters was a last resort, as long as he got the fourth-class. Holy level magic crystal, Hall has a certain degree of self-protection, so that he does not have to live like this or a shocking life. "In fact, its really good to be alone in this way." Hall is wearing a cloak-style dress from the union today. When he reached halfway, he suddenly thought of something and covered his head with a hat on his cloak. This way, unless he is familiar with Hall, he is It is impossible to recognize him at a distance. After leaving the dormitory area, there are more and more people outside. Hall is glad that everyone wears the same style. Therefore, in addition to the face-to-face situation, everyone wants to recognize one from this group of people with the same style of clothing. People, this is really difficult. Perhaps no one else thought that Hall, such a hegemonic person, would have been so low-key today. The enchanted trade union hall is still as lively as ever, and today it is a little different from yesterday, because yesterday was the enchantment union enchantment newcomer contest, everyone went to watch it, so when Hall came over yesterday, I did not see a few people. Today is different, there are many people here, but everyone is very obedient to order, and there is no big noise or a queue. Hall didn''t know the reason why these people came here at first, but he soon understood that these people had even come to the enchantment union to release the task here. After learning about this situation, Holden admire some of the Ryder president, he let the entire enchanted union receive the guests, then register the guests'' requests, and pay a certain amount of compensation according to the requirements, then the task will be Go to the mission hall on the second floor and pick up the free and powerful enchanters. In this way, the enchantment union can get the rewards of the guests, while the enchanters can get the points, and then the unions let the enchanters use the points to exchange what they need. There are many benefits to this, but Hall feels that the most important point is monopoly! I want to enchant the trade union, and put most of the enchanters together to work together This work efficiency is definitely more efficient than a single enchanter, not only that, but there is also an important factor - - Word of mouth! That''s right, once the enchantment union opens up the word of mouth, then the guests want to enchant, unless they are looking for the acquaintance to do it, they will usually come to the union here. "It seems that President Ledi is very economically minded. It is no wonder that Mark will find him to work together." "The enchantress is good!" "The enchantress is working hard!" Hall wears the logo that represents the primary enchantment, so everyone who sees Hall is very respectful and say hello to him. From here, Hall can feel that the Enchanter is indeed a very popular and respected profession in the honor of the mainland. After the staff of these positions, Hall robbed the second floor alone. There were a lot of monks here, and most of them were enchanted. So after Hall came up, the enchanters only looked at Hall and continued. Busy of their own things, they did not know, this upstairs enchanter turned out to be the arrogant Hall yesterday. Chapter 1325： Situation of the mission hall Chapter 1325 The situation of the mission hall Second floor, mission hall When Hall came in, he found that there was not so much on the first floor. When he went upstairs, there were several fully armed people on duty, and they thought that they should be the guards responsible for the law and order here. It is estimated that I saw the sign of the Enchanter on Hall. So this did not stop Hall from going upstairs. As for someone there will be someone pretending to be an enchantress. It is estimated that there will be, but dare to install the enchanter here in the enchantment union. Except for some madmen, it is estimated that no one dares to do this. The arrival of Hall did not cause much sensation. The enchanters who came early on the scene just took a look at Hall and then they were busy with their own affairs. Plus Hall is now wearing a cloak, and everyone I know that Hall is really an identity, so everyone will be safe all the time. Hall sees no one to understand that he is also happy, he is so alone in the hall to observe and observe. The entire hall was decorated with great luxury, not only that, but also some maids in uniforms were waiting on the sidelines. Some enchanters sit on sofas that don''t know what materials are made, and then enjoy the wine and dessert while watching the scrolls on hand. From time to time, some enchantmen are telling the maid what to do, then the maids are busy Make a note and then leave with the reel immediately. "interesting" After watching it for a while, Hall probably knew what the work of these maids was. It was nothing more than registering the tasks with these enemies. Just as Hall sighed, a young maid came to Hall with respect and respect. "This enchantress is good!" Hall heard the words and looked up. I saw that the young woman, who was still pretty, was looking at herself with a smile. "Well, hello!" Hall was not the kind of person who looked down on the next person, so after hearing the maid greet him, he habitually nodded and said something. Hall, the answer he thought he had no problem, made the maid suddenly widen his eyes, only to see her big, bright eyes staring straight at Hall, as if to see what Hall is like. People. But unfortunately, Hall''s head was covered with a cloak, and the maid quickly realized that she was such a rude behavior, so she quickly put away her curiosity and bowed down to Hall. "Adult please come here!" Seeing that Hall didn''t say anything, but after nodding his head and walking along his finger, the maid was relieved. Saying that a maid like them is not something that can be done by anyone. It must be selected by the enchanted trade unions. It can be said that their work is obtained after fighting with dozens or even hundreds of people. This is not inferior to the civil servants of China in the era of the Earth! Although the treatment is not very high, but here is a job to win in safety, do not have to go outside and fight with Warcraft, secondly, they are all young women, the opportunity to contact the enchantment is very large, if it can be a The enchantress is an adult, so not only her, but even her family will be promoted! One person has to go to heaven, this allusion is not unique to China, and is equally common in different worlds. The most taboo thing to work here is that it is offending the enchanters, especially the new enchanters like Hall. If the first impression given to them is not good, it will be beaten or light, and finally it will be After pursuing the above, they are likely to be dismissed. Some people think that after they are dismissed, they will not do this job and they will be self-reliant, but in fact it is not. After these maids are recruited, their families will very much expect them to be seen by the enchantress and become the enchantress''s wife one day. Even if they are maids, it doesn''t matter. From here, you can see how much their family cares. They work, but once they are kicked out by the enchanted union, these maids are likely to be dismissed by their families, and even more than to sever the relationship. Its not that their family is ruthless, but in this world, the enchantment is a powerful group, kicked out by the enchanted union, and it is likely to attract the attention of those who want to please the enchanted union, no matter how enchanted. The unions do not appreciate, and those with ulterior motives will punish the maids who are driven out and their families. Because this is not a joke, but something that has actually happened! Therefore, the maids who work in the enchanted trade unions must have a 12-point spirit every day, for fear that they will provoke the enchantment of the enchanted master. And those enchanted old people seem to have been used to this situation for a long time, so the attitude of these maids is very proud, and I would like Hall to say so, this is why this maid is surprised. "This adult, what do you need to drink?" After thinking about it, Hall said a word that the earth often said. "casual." When the words were spoken, the maid was suddenly mistaken. casual? It seems that there is no such thing... Is it juice or tea... is it a pastry or a biscuit? Seeing that the maid did not move, Hall looked up and found that the big-eyed maid in front of her eyes almost cried, and her face was anxious. Unclear, Halls eyes were closed. He didnt know what the maid was doing, and when he looked at the maid with a look of confusion, the maid bit his lip and asked again. "Excuse me, what do you need to drink?" Oh When Hall heard this, he suddenly understood that everything was just the trouble of the casual words. He thought of him and said with a smile. "Fruit barcall... The maid sighed and sighed. After a ritual to Hall, he turned and left. "I am so scary? Does she recognize who I am?" In fact, Hall thinks a lot. In this world where there is no photo and the information is not so developed, in general, people have a reputation that is greater than people. That is to say, this maid may have heard of Hall, but may not have seen it. Hall himself. Just when Hall was thinking about it, there was a discussion of several people. "Hey, how come you are here? Are you also for that reason?" "Oh, don''t mention it, why are you, why are we here!" "Oh, okay, right, you were absent yesterday? I suddenly heard this news when I came back today. I just used up the points just some time ago, so I came here today to find out what is going on." Chapter 1326： I am coming. Chapter 1326, I am coming. "Hey, are you coming back? Then you are lucky. Le-wen-" The enchanted singer who had spoken before could not help but reveal a good expression of your luck, which made the enchanter who had just returned more curious. "Well? You wait, how do I feel that you have something in the words." "Hey, its not for you, I envy you!" After he said this, he and the enemies around him sighed at the same time, and the appearance made the enchanter who had just returned back could not help but widen his eyes. "Hey, what the **** is going on? You said that you have no brains, so I am very confused. Why did you say this just now? What does this mean?" "You only know the fact of turning in points, don''t you know the specific situation?" said the enchanter picking up the wine on the side and taking a sip. "Isn''t that nonsense? I just didn''t say it. I just know that we want to turn in points. But I don''t know the specific situation. Isn''t it, is it here today?" "Oh, that''s why we envy you! You don''t know, what day..." As the enchanter drank and painted the description of what happened yesterday, the enchanted enchanters entire process was wide-eyed with his eyes wide open, as if he had heard something incredible. After the enchanter finished this, his whole person was still in a state of shock and could not be calm for a long time. Suddenly he waved his hand and just wanted to talk, but he encountered something, and then a womans voice and a liquid suddenly spilled on his clothes. "what!" The womans voice was very abrupt in this hall, and everyone was attracted by this voice for a time. "Well? Your despicable maid, dare to stain my noble magic robe, bastard!" After returning to God, the enchanter suddenly became furious. In fact, I also blame this maid for being unlucky. In the past, if he encountered this situation, he would at most be a slap in the face, but now it is different. Today, when he came back, he received an order to turn in points. He naturally did not dare to provoke the person who issued the order. So he wanted to find out what was going on, but just after he learned the truth of the matter, he suddenly had some Can''t accept it. When did a newcomer dare to bully these old people, he used to be involved in bullying new people, but later he felt that it was not interesting, and he still had a lot of enchantment programs to go early, so he didn''t care. This is the case. But suddenly I heard a new person bullying their old man today, and he was also somewhat dissatisfied after turning in the points. Although he did not see the power of Hall, he felt that the old people did not rise up and resist, this is his most unacceptable thing! Plus the maid had disturbed her at this time, so his family decided to teach the maid well today. In fact, this is just one of his venting objects, just like the one just said, even this maid is unlucky! He is not stupid. He knows that he is a single person. He doesn''t think that if he is upset, he will change the ideas of Nicklaus and Durench, and it is very likely that he will be the first to jump out. Hall gave a stare and learned, even if someone came out to help him talk or even resist Hall, then he would not be the one who benefited the most, so after thinking about it, he felt that he still vented his heart and then drifted away. What he needs now is to vent his own dissatisfaction. "Sorry adults, I will wipe you clean immediately." The frightened maid immediately came to apologize after hearing this and wanted to help the enchanter clean up the drink on the magic robe. However, this enchanted teacher did not give her this understanding, a mental power suddenly broke out, and a maid was thrown out. "Don''t touch me with your dirty hands! Do you know that my magic robe is expensive! Even if you kill you, you can''t afford it!" As the enchanted screaming loudly at the entire hall was immediately attracted to what happened here, some women who were also maids bought this scene and their face suddenly became pale. The maids who fell to the ground were their companions. They wanted to help, but they did not dare. Because they all know, how dangerous and stupid the latest enchanted enchanters are, once they go out to help, they are likely to be kicked out by the enchanted union like this woman, then it is not a human thing. , but a family matter. For a time, these maids were trembled and watched the maid, who was injured on the ground, showing a worried expression. "Hey, whispered, I thought I had something wrong, hello, say you, hurry up and get this task for me!" An enchanted singer seems to be blaming, seeing it is such a small thing, a look of indifference Said to the maid on the side. "Ah, oh, ok, adult, I will handle it for you right away." The maid heard the words and quickly cheered and said with respect. The other enchanters are similar to the enchantress. It seems that the death of a maid is not too much for them. The two enchanters who had talked to the enchanted enchanter who had just returned and angered were only faintly watching the maid who was lying on the ground there was no pleading. Plus, they did not feel good yesterday. They were so perverted by Hall that they could still be as funny as usual. It is estimated that they are the kind of heartless guy. Therefore, they are also happy to see the performance of this enchanted teacher, the most is to pass the time. "Adult, please spare me, I am wrong, I will clean you up immediately." The maid ignored the pain of her body, looked sadly at the enchanted teacher and asked for help. "Hey? Rao you? Do you know how much mistake you made?" Since it has been absolutely vented, it is difficult for him to naturally let go of this maid. He has already thought about it. Let the union be the waiter for a while. Going out, he believes that it will not take long for the maid to be killed and still cruelly killed. When he thinks of it, his heart suddenly has a feeling of excitement. And just as he was enjoying this feeling, suddenly a voice came from behind him. "Isn''t it just a little drink? What is this tight, washing is not good? Since you don''t want her to shoot, then I am coming!" Chapter 1327： Damn guy Chapter 1327 The abominable guy Everyone did not react. Suddenly a water polo fell from the sky, and the entire enchantress who wanted to punish the maid was drenched with a chicken. "Le This sudden change made everyone in the room stunned. Many people''s mouths were so big that they could put a fist. For a time, everyones mind came up with an idea, is that this sudden person is stupid? Did he actually make this maid? Everyone is an enchanted teacher. Under normal circumstances, everyone concentrates on getting their own enchantment research. When they are free, they come out to pick up the task to earn points. Therefore, people who like this kind of active jump out of trouble seem to be rare, so like today It was estimated that everyone present was not expected. The first person to respond was the enchanted man who was wet by the water polo. He really didn''t think that someone would be a waitress. When he reacted, he turned his head and looked at the screaming roar. "Are you kid looking for death?" The same lady''s maid is looking at the person who helped me in front of her face. She just felt sorry for this polite enchanted enchanter who didn''t look at herself, but now she is grateful and worried. Look at him. Because she didn''t know how to go on like this, what kind of result would be, and she wanted to go forward and ask for mercy, but she was worried that it would be counterproductive, so she can only look at the scene in front of her face, and the heart is for that. The enchantress newcomers prayed. "Is it not for you to find death?" The person who spoke is not someone else. It is the Hall that was just served by the maid. He didn''t want to pay attention to this kind of thing, but after seeing this guy actually treat a woman like this, he would Some are upset. Especially after seeing that he was going to kill a man for a magic robe, he decided to give a lecture to teach this guy. Hall''s words made the surrounding enchanters one of them. They didn''t think that this sudden enchantment was so arrogant. Some enchanters frowned, they felt that the sound seemed familiar, but after seeing that Hall used magic, he immediately dispelled this doubt. After all, there is no magic in this place, so in their view, It is impossible for the Summoner''s Hall to be magical. After understanding it, many enchanted old men and newcomers couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "This person is so arrogant, even dare to confront the old man. At first I thought he was Hall, but after seeing his missing water polo, I ruled out." "Well, me too, I almost jumped. For Hall, I have your fear now. Although he helped us teach the old people, are we still going to turn in points?" The newcomers mood for Hall is love and hate, but it is estimated that hate is more occupied. "Well, it''s not! Well, yes, then if they fight, who do we help?" Several enemies surrounded by the enchanted men suddenly stopped after hearing this. Yes, can we help? Seeing that this newcomer is going to be taught by the old man, whether they want to take it at this time, this idea suddenly makes them a little embarrassed. When the enchanted old man of the party just wanted to say something, the old enchanted man who spoke to him had come over and said a few words in his ear. The party''s enchanter heard a wrinkle and then turned to look at the question. "you sure?" "Well, Hall is the summoner. There is no doubt about this! This kid is a magician, and it is still a water system! Brother, can help you with so much wine, you can do it yourself!" In fact, the enchanter who said this is also uneasy, and he is also very upset about Halls behavior yesterday, but what about the unhappy? Durens adult left on the spot, and Nicklauss adult did not mean to speak. In this way, how can they dare to come out and provoke Hall without these people who have no strength and no cards? In this way, it is estimated that the old people are hard to keep the newly joined enchantmen new people. Over time, how do the old enchantmen and old people mix? Right now is the best opportunity. This time it is the enchantment newcomer to pick up. When it is time to tell the president of Lady, or Hall knows, he believes that they will not come to look for it. trouble. Besides, looking for trouble is also looking for this guy in front of you, and has nothing to do with yourself! It is precisely because of this that he will tell the enchanter about what he has learned, and let him rest assured to clean up the newcomer. Sure enough, after the party heard this, the last trace of doubt in the heart completely subsided, and he saw him look at Hall with a look of disgust. "Kid, now I will give you a chance, as long as you kneel down to apologize and then hand over ten points every month, then I will not care about this?" Ok? ! Many of the enchanted old people suddenly heard this after they heard this. They just thought that they would surrender five points to Hall every month. Since no one jumped out and opposed it, they could only do so. But now that I heard this, they immediately had an idea, and many of the enchanted old men suddenly looked at the enchanted newcomers. And the new people of the enchanted men suddenly shuddered, and they naturally understood the meaning of these old people. They have to hand in three points every month If these enchantmen and old people also learn the same guy in front of them, let them turn in 10 points, then these old people not only have no loss, but also earn more Five points, and they also have to pay 13 points per month! Gosh! Originally they didn''t know what a point meant, but just now, they had got accurate information from the maid. Ten primary enchants are equal to one point! You know, with their current strength, one day to complete one, up to two is already very good, I mean, to complete the task of thirteen points, the most excellent at least one week! As for the rest, it is estimated that the worst is 13 days! In this way, the time they can practice and study every month will be far from enough! After understanding this point, the new entrants who were present were all changed in one face. At the same time, the face of the troubled guy with a hint of hatred. "This abominable guy, he is him, if not him, how can we be forced to this point!" Chapter 1328： He turned out to be Hall Chapter 1328, he turned out to be Hall "This **** bastard! If it weren''t for him, what happened to us might be forced to do this!" A new enchanted man said that he was gnashing his teeth. "What do we do now?" "What else can I do? Didn''t you see the old people watching our eyes? If we don''t unite now, it will definitely be eaten by them!" "Don''t they be afraid of Hall?" "Don''t tell me what Hall, the guy he is not our group at all, he just needs points! Even if we are being blackmailed by these old people, he will not shoot, after all, the old people also turned in points!" Originally, there are still illustrious enchanters. When the new people hear this, their faces suddenly become difficult to look at. The cruel reality tells them that this is really possible! Then there are only two choices they can make now, one is to accept the fate, the other is to resist! They didn''t resist before, but now they are different, because this time the old people are really too much. If they really hand in 13 points every month, their enchantment ability will be difficult to improve! "Bastard! Fight with them!" I don''t know the ten enchantress newcomers looking for an opening, but with her lead, the rest of the enchantmen new people nodded after a glance. "Yes, fight with them!" Hearing this sudden scream, not only Hall, but even the enchanted old people looked at the new people with a puzzled look. I saw that they all surrounded the city, and then looked at the enchanted old men with their enemies. When they saw that Hall was somewhat confused, he did not know what the enchanted newcomers who were dying were swearing. "Hey, I didn''t read it wrong, huh, these newcomers seem to want to resist! Everyone said what should we do?" The enchanted old man who had proposed before showed a disdainful expression on the face, if it was replaced by Huo If they are, they are expected to be afraid, but if they face these rookies, they are very handy. "How else? According to the old rules! I was a bit uncomfortable yesterday. Today is just right, your proposal is good, I feel good! What do you think?" "Yes, it''s good, so we don''t have to waste so much time, let''s talk, so we seem to have some money." Many of the enchanted old people realized that this method was good, so they all echoed. "What are you doing there! Come over, this time we are killed by you!" A new enchanted man saw that Hall was still there, and couldn''t help but growl. Although he did not want to see Hall, but now more than one person has more strength, so he had to open his mouth. If he knew that the person he was yelling was Hall, he didn''t know if he would be scared. Hall just wanted to talk, but the party enchanter on the side was not doing it. "Kid, you will stay here honestly, your friends, have our people to entertain!" Hall couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at the enchanted old men who had come up and had a look of a winner on his face. From the very beginning, the maid who was lying on the ground changed her face. She couldnt stay here and watched Hall being beaten. She wanted to come out again and beg for mercy, but at this time, Hall spoke again. "I don''t have much time to play with you. From now on, each of you guys will give me a lot of points every month! One less one will go to you every day!" what? ! When Hall said this, the heavy duty of the scene could not help but exclaim, and the maids showed a dumbfounded expression, and they all covered their mouths as if they heard something incredible. And the enchanted newcomers and old people who are ready to confront each other look at Hall with a look of disdain. After the party heard this, his face became very red. When he just wanted to shoot, he suddenly heard a scream. "Impossible! You just used the water magic, you are not a summoner? How can you still have water magic?" This sudden and inexplicable words made everyone wonder. They didn''t know why this person said this, but soon, some smart people quickly reacted. They pointed at Hall and said with a sigh. "He...he is...he is Hall!" what? ! how is this possible? ! Hall didn''t really care about this group of guys. If he didn''t see the maid being bullied, he wouldn''t shoot. Seeing that everyone has recognized himself, he is not hiding, and now he took the hat on the cloak. "I am going, really is him!" "Isn''t this a pit person? You sent your name out at the beginning, who would dare to provoke you?" Especially the newcomer who just cursed Hall, he was so gray at the moment, but he saw Halls horror from the first round at this time, and he even opened his mouth and thought of the consequences. He suddenly closed his eyes and then the whole person fell straight. Oh, I was scared! Not only are people who see this scene not dumbfounded, but they also admire this person. At this time, they are scared. It seems to be a good choice. Some people even think about whether they should learn from him. "You... you are Hall..." The party was very ugly, and he didn''t think that the relatives in this year were actually the guys who forced them to turn in points. Although he didn''t know how great Hall was, he didn''t have the slightest temper to prove ! I am, your magic robe I am dirty, say, how to pay? How to accompany? The party heard the face suddenly showing a bitter expression, and now he dared to play Hall compensation. He is thinking now, if others know that because of his relationship, they will pay five points, he will not be those The crowd is awkward. For a time, he regretted being so fierce to the maid, and he hated the bastard. If he said that this is not Hall, he will get this point? It is estimated that it is difficult to find a step now. But it is harder, he has to do it, otherwise how can he afford it? "That... that Hall... adults, please forgive me! Don''t lose you, this is my own soil!" The maid did not know what to say at this time, and the situation in front of her changed so fast that she was too late to respond. "This man is Hall? God! He is the Hall!" Chapter 1329： solve Chapter 1329 "He turned out to be that Hall?" Obviously, Hall is more famous than himself. After all, yesterdays business has been known to people who have been fermented throughout the city of Wuhua in a day, but its less than one percent. Super fast and stable update of the novel, this article by . Lwxiaoshuo. Starting These maids were still discussing yesterday. If the enchanters who saw Hall appeared, how did they call them, and now Hall suddenly appeared in this way like a hero to save the beauty. The maids present were straightforward. Light, some maids are envious of their immediate companions, Hall appeared for her, apparently she fell in love with her. Not enough is obviously they think more... "Begging for mercy?" Hall glanced at him, then smiled faintly. "When this maid asked for mercy, why didn''t you see you around her?" "She? But she is just an ordinary person, how can she and..." He wants to say that these ordinary people''s lives are like ants, how can they compare with their noble enchanters, but his words are normal, but he hears Hall ruthlessly interrupted. Is it an ordinary person to act? Or is it because your strength is higher than her? Although this is indeed a fact, but he is not stupid, after hearing Hall say this in a mocking tone, he immediately closed his mouth and stopped talking. Because he knows that if he continues to collide, then he is likely to further anger Hall. It is better to wait for Hall to ask for mercy after asking Hall. Hall saw at a glance what the guy was thinking, so he said it straightforwardly. "From now on! Your points become very ten months!" "Hall, we..." Some of the enchanted old men just wanted to open their opposition, but they were interrupted by Hall''s words. "If you think too little, that month is not a bad thing!" Uh Very much, they all feel a lot. If they really pay 20 points every month, then they are really busy working for Hall White every day. Seeing that everyone was silently responding, Hall nodded with satisfaction. "Since everyone doesn''t object, then that''s it! Well, yes, let''s inform other people!" The enchanted sorcerers face was gray, and he knew that this was Halls punishment for him. If he was known by others because he had caused five points for each other, he would not be able to beat Hall. He is the best ventilator! "What are you still doing? Do you want to go to the notice together?" The old enchanters heard the words suddenly change, and then a few smart guys grabbed the enchanter who wanted to speak against him, and then set him up regardless of his resistance. At the same time, while pressing him out, he said to Hall. "Let''s go now, go now!" "Wait!" Hall suddenly screamed, which made the old men of the enchanter change their face, just when they thought Hall was remorse, but he heard Hall talking to the waitress who was panicked. . "what''s your name?" "I...my name is Bulia..." The maid named Bulia quickly said her name, and she secretly thought, Hall asked her name, is there any other thought, her time The heart seems to be a straight deer with a deer. "Bulia? Well, a good name!" Hall said after a sigh, said to Burya in the surprised eyes. "From today, Bulia is responsible for collecting points every month. You will inform this matter together. Whoever does not pay points in the first three days of each month, I will talk to him!" boom! Bulia couldn''t help but widen her eyes. She didn''t think that Hall had given this important thing to herself. She knew exactly what this represented. So, as long as Hall had not been replaced, then she Your life will change as a result! But the same, the risk is also there, as long as Hall is suppressed, then her life will be over! "Listen to it!" After hearing the words of Hall, the old people of the enchanters became very ugly, but they did not say anything at the end, and left the task hall with a sullen look. "We...we are going or staying here..." An enchanted newcomer couldn''t help but ask. "Go! Go quickly, in case he also let us pay more points, we will die!" Another enchanter said this, the rest of the enchanters were in a tight heart, then they saw Hall ignore it. After they, they quickly turned and left. Well, it seems that it is more appropriate to escape. The movements of these people naturally did not escape Hall''s observations, but Hall did not pay attention to them, and sat down and said to Bulia, who was still in a daze. "You can pay for the points. I will warn them again when I turn back. Right, show me the rewards of the task and redemption!" Halls words awakened the stunned Bulia, and after she reacted, she hurriedly turned to get things. Looking at the figure of Buglia leaving, the rest of the maids showed their envious eyes. "I knew that he was Hall. I just took the initiative and Bulia was lucky." "You will talk about it. You didn''t see how dangerous it was to Bulia. If she was really raised by the enchanting union, she and her family, the result..." The maid did not finish the words, but was present. The maids of those maids became pale because they all knew how terrible the consequences were. "Ah, Hall has no drinks, I will give him some drinks." A waitress saw the empty table in front of the Hall, and her mind suddenly moved. She quickly turned and ran to the counter to pick up things. Another maid saw the reaction, and she grabbed the other person and quickly ran to the other side to give the Hall a pastry. The other maids reacted after seeing this scene. They were reluctant in their hearts and hated why they were not clever. They also want to take advantage of this opportunity to get to know Hall, but since they have already had their companions to get things, if they are going to fight in the face of Hall, if Hall is angry... At the thought of this, the rest of the maids could only admire and admire the two clever maids to prepare the wine cakes for Hall. When Hall saw two long-awaited maids coming over the drinks and pastries, they nodded after a slight nod. The two maids had to sigh and then stood respectfully at Hall. Be prepared to serve Hall at any time. Chapter 1330： Give me this task Chapter 1330 gives me this task. Soon, Bulia ran over with a few reels, and her face changed slightly after seeing two maids on the side of Hall, but fortunately, Hall did not pay attention to them, and Bulia was relieved. . & music & text & fiction.{lw}{0}. Before, she did treat these companions as friends, but just now, these friends actually watched her being punished without opening, but she also knew that there were really few people who dared to open this mouth, so she said I feel uncomfortable, but she still understands. But understanding is understood, but if someone dares to come and grab Hall, then she will not give up. "Hall, this is the reel of the mission and rewards. Please look over." Hall heard the nod, he first took the task scroll to see, after all, he wants to understand the difficulty of the task and the value of the points. Seeing Hall looking at the scroll seriously, Bulia did not speak, just stood by the Hall, but she was closer than the other two maids. The other two maids saw each other, and they were a little angry at the moment, but they were useless when they were angry. They just continued to bow and stand there, and they also prayed that Bulia would not say to Hall to drive away their words. Hall, who is watching the task reel, is not in the mood to think about what these maids are thinking. He is looking at the first task at a different moment. "Ten points for ten primary enchantments? So, an enchantment is probably a point?" When Hall saw this, he recalled the situation when he was enchanted. When he first started to contact the enchantment, if there was no support for the spring of life, it seemed that there were only a few days. Because Hall knows his own situation, his mental strength is special, and with the addition of this, he can continue to practice continuous improvement. But other people are different, even if it is the little princess Jaina in Wuhua City, it is estimated that she is three days and five at most, which is very good, even if it is the financial support of Russells lord, it is at most ten. One. In this way, the rest of the ordinary enchanters, about a day is probably a primary enchantment. As far as Hall learned yesterday, most of the Wuhuan enchantment unions are junior enchanters, so the amount of points they get every day is estimated to be one point! There are not many people who want these people every month, but the old people of the enchanters are terrible. Except for some intermediate enchanters, most of them are junior enchanters. Even if they are more powerful than the new ones, they will have at least five days of time with two primary enchants. "Oh, deserve it!" Hall knows this situation, he does not intend to reduce this number, after all, these guys provoke themselves, do not give them some punishment. Then Hall looked at the rest of the enchantment missions, most of which were junior, and the scores were similar, but some of the tasks were to make Hall''s eyes shine, such as the task of exploring enchanting materials. These tasks are high and low, such as a 10,000-point mission to go to a nearby island to explore the seaside mine. Before Hall, they just appeared in the city of Licheng, which is close to the sea. There is often a wave of animals, and the news he later heard is obviously caused by the sea of ??Warcraft. In this case, explore the caves on the beach. Its no different than looking for death. Its no wonder that the score of the mission has even given 10,000 points! However, others are afraid, but Hall is not so worried. Compared with the animal tide, Hall is indeed not afraid. Who makes him the owner of a beast? "Well, this task can be considered, let''s look at the rewards for the exchange." After putting down the task reel, Bulias eye-catching amount of reward reels was handed over. Hall nodded slightly and opened it and looked at it. The first reward for the eye was immediately revealed in Hall''s eyes. "Four fires are holy magic crystals! 100,000 points!" "Is it necessary to have 100,000? Is this intentional?" Hall suddenly stared at the point. In his opinion, the fourth-class magic crystal is very expensive, but it is not so expensive. Because he saw another baby in the reward - the fruit of singularity! The fruit of singularity, in the case of Hall''s understanding, this fruit has a special effect, that is to improve the success rate of enchantment, but the higher the success rate of the advanced enchanter. If you want to come, this is easier to understand. If it does not have this restriction, it will have a strong effect on advanced enchantments, and its value will be high! It is precisely because of this that the value of the singular fruit... "Singular fruit, five thousand points!" Your uncle! Where does Hall still don''t understand, this fourth-class holy magic crystal is definitely someone who has changed the points. Who else can this change? Naturally, the old guys of President Ledi! Seeing Hall''s face was a bit ugly, Bulia bit his lip and thought about it before she said it. "Hall, what can I do for you?" After hearing this, Hall''s face eased a little, and then asked for the fourth-class magic crystal on the task scroll. "Is this score changed?" Bulia heard a quick turn and looked at it. When she saw that Hall pointed out that it was the first-class fourth-class magic crystal in the award, she almost couldn''t help but exclaim. Fortunately, she held back, and after taking a deep breath, she calmed down and then nodded. "Yes, Hall, this seems to have changed this morning. I remember that it was only 50,000 points!" Mmp! Hall suddenly sighed in a heart, he still does not understand where, this is definitely the old guy that Leddy did! And still for him! Is it too kind? How many points does a talent have? Should I increase more? Hall suddenly came up with such an idea If the enchanters knew it, they wouldnt know if they would go to find the original winner. "Big... adults..." The words of Bulia let Hall return to God. He first looked at Bulia with a puzzled look, then he said with a sigh. "You are responsible for registering for the points, don''t give them a special mark, right, then get a list and give it to me!" After saying this, Hall picked up the task scroll and looked at it carefully. The ordinary task is a few minutes, and Hall has no time to get it slowly. He wants to get bigger. Then he pointed to the 10,000-point mission in Bulgaris stunned expression. "Give me this task!" Chapter 1331： Reach a consensus Chapter 1331 reached consensus "Give me this task!" Bulia originally didn''t care. When she saw that it was this task, she suddenly widened her eyes. She seemed to see something incredible. m.Le Wen mobile network "Hall, you, you really have to pick up this mission?" "How? Is there a limit?" Hall looked at some doubts. "No, no limit!" Bulia heard the words and quickly responded. Where does she have the right to limit Hall? Isn''t that looking for death? She is worried about Hall. She can hardly find a backer. Just be it, so she doesn''t want to lose it casually. However, Hall chose to explore the enchanting material. Although she didn''t know the specific situation, she didn''t know the specific situation. Now there are animal tides everywhere, especially in the seaside areas, which have been martial law. If this situation goes to the beach, isnt it looking for death? However, Hall couldnt care what Bugli thought, and he pointed to the mission, Help me register! "Ah? Oh..." Bulia laughed a bit in her heart. There was no way. The enchanter was nobler than them, and Hall was still the most expensive person. Burya could only handle this task for Hall. And just after Hall took the task, Leddy received the case that Hall received the mission. "This **** kid, he actually went to pick up the mission for the magic crystal? Is he looking for death?" Leddy''s face was black, almost smashed out. The reason why he adjusted the magic crystal exchange is to see Hall''s demand for the magic crystal. I didn''t think that he finally let him test it. Hall, he really needs magic crystal, and the more advanced the magic. The more he needs him! Just after the test came out, let Leddy have more headaches, because Hall, the bastard, went to the beach to explore the enchanting materials for the fourth class of the magic crystal! "Who is this task released? Can it be cancelled?" Obrist heard his wry smile and shook his head. "This was two months ago. It hasn''t been three months, so it can''t be canceled. And there was no eruption of the animal wave, even though the beast of the city was now repelled. But there are still a lot of Warcraft in that place...Leady President, you see..." "There is nothing to say about this, the rules are the rules. If he accepts it, let him go!" President Ledi has not yet opened, but Quincy on the side is sneer. "Quincy! I haven''t checked with you yet! Theodore arbitrarily changed the enchantment material, don''t say you don''t know!" Pierce immediately jumped out and he wouldn''t see Quincy harm him. Disciple. "Oh, I naturally know his things. Didn''t you see that I have let him shut up?" Quincy suddenly said with a sincere speech. "Are you punishing?" Pierce didn''t swear. Theodore''s thing, if it is really true, it is considered light to be enchanted by the enchanted union. After all, if this matter is provoked, it will cause everyone to doubt the fairness and justice of the enchanted union. Even the scale test is even more Someone is guilty, how can others believe in you? However, Quincy had his excuse, but he glanced at Pierce and said faintly. "I was just trying to enchant the Tamra City. Although Theodore said that he was not talented, he was also a participant. We must not delay the big event of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union because of his personal small things, so I feel like this. The punishment is enough, and it will take him at most to make him sin!" Pierce heard a word almost out of the mmp, Quincy, this **** so blatant shelter from Theodore, is completely under pressure on this point, everyone is not afraid of stiff! After all, the current test has been changed to a team competition. Anyone who has a problem will be impressed with the results of this test. And there is one more thing, that is, Hall, the bastard, was too hot yesterday, and he even offended Durench! Obrist, but Durencis teacher, did not see any objection to him after he mentioned Quincy today? "This **** stinky boy! Give me trouble!" Pierce had to sneak in his heart. "How do you deal with this now? Hall, he took the task, or cancel?" Leddy saw Pierce directly looking at himself. He pondered for a moment and shook his head. "The mission cannot be cancelled, or if he is not finished." Pierce didn''t feel happy because of this, but instead looked at Latti with a smile. "Do you think he will cancel?" Leddys words suddenly became silent. For Halls stinky temper, he knew it well. He belonged to the kind of master who took the lead and did not go backwards. Like this kind of temper, he changed to the former. It is estimated that he has long known that the magic bombing has passed, and it is still as wrong as it is today. "Awful guy!" After a dark sigh of Hall, Leddy turned to look at Pierce. "Like this, Pierce, you will talk to Lord Russell for a while, let him send soldiers to clean up the World of Warcraft in Kotan, so that the Hall mission will be less difficult." What is the city of Kotan? Pierce sighed and said, "Alright, it can only be like this!" Ketan City is one of the three main cities attached to the lord of Rustin. Although the geographical position is better than that of Licheng, there are some swamps nearby. It is often encountered as often as Licheng before cleaning. The beast tide, but now it is much better than before. I believe that some military cleanups, the number of Warcraft should be much less. "I don''t have any opinions on sending out the army to clean up Warcraft, but how about the task? This is unfair to other enchanters!" Quincy remembers Hall''s insult to him He is willing to do even if he can bring a little trouble to Hall. But Pierce couldn''t get used to his stinking temper, only to see him cold and cold to Quincy. "Either cancel the mission, or do it! You choose one!" Seeing Pierces resolute opposition, Quincy shrugged. I have no opinion, Vice President Obrist, what do you mean? See Quincy, the guy, pointing to himself, and Obrist said with a glimpse of him. "I have no opinion!" Ok, the problem is unified! President Ledi nodded and said, "In this case, Pierce, you should go and talk to Lord Russell now, tell him about the situation here, as for Hall..." After looking at the crowd, Leddy said, "If you return, if the mission is completed, the reward will directly give him the fourth-class magic crystal. As for the points he robbed, all the unions! The group of **** recently Being lazy is going to give them something to do!" Chapter 1332： Ready to start "Happy Mid-Autumn Festival" Chapter 1332 is ready to set off for Happy Mid-Autumn Festival City House Jaina just got ready to go out to the enchanted union and suddenly saw Rustin sitting in the chair in a depressed face. m.Le Wen mobile network There are some pieces on the ground that look like scrolls. "It is estimated that there is something wrong with it." For this situation, Jaina saw more, so he did not care. After looking at it, he was ready to go out, but he was stopped by Rustein before he went out. "Jia Anna! Wait a minute!" Jaina heard Ruthstein with some doubts. Although she didn''t know what Rustin told her to do, Jaina was very obedient and stopped and turned and walked over. "Father, what happened? Is there something?" "Is there something? And it''s still a big deal!" Russell said with no anger. Seeing that Jaina was still looking at herself with a faint expression, he had a headache and stunned his head. "Hall that bastard, took the task of going to Kotan City to explore the enchanting materials!" "Kotan City? Is that disgusting city close to the swamp?" When Jaina said something, she closed her mouth, because Russell was staring at her, even though Kotan City was indeed Dirty, but it is because of geographical reasons, in general, safety is at least better than the previous city. But now it is not like this, the beast tide of Licheng has been repelled, and the leader of the knife and beast has been killed. At least for a short time, Licheng will not receive the threat of the animal tide, but the city of Kotan is not the same. There is a threat there. "Hey, that stinky boy knows about troubles all day long. Since he has already entered the enchanted union, he is not good at improving his ability to enchant. He knows about it all day long!" "Oh..." Jaina didn''t know what her father had told him to do, so she could only turn around and leave. "Wait! I have something to say to you." Russell once again called Jaina, saying in Jaina''s puzzled eyes. "I have already said it to the adjutant. During this time, you have to stay in the enchanted union to study honestly. You should not think about it in other places." "Hmm?! Father, are you going to limit my actions?" Jaina heard a change, she was not clear, and Rustin wanted to limit her actions. The reason is that she is worried that she will follow. Hall went out to Kotan City together. "You think more, there are still months to compare the city of Tamra, I hope you can get a good grade!" Seeing that Jaina still wants to oppose, Rustin faintly said, "The road to enchantment is your own choice. If you don''t want to continue, then I will talk to President Ledi." "You..." Jaina didn''t think that her father would talk to herself like this. She wanted to lose her temper, but after seeing Rustain''s firm expression, she immediately understood that this time Rustin was serious! "Hey!" Jaina didn''t talk, but turned and left, but not long after she left, there were some tall, burly men behind her, who was the adjutant that Rustein had just said. "It''s really a headache! Come on!" After Russell called Jaina to leave, he said to the outside. "Lord Lord!" A soldier quickly came to him and asked respectfully. "I will immediately inform the Spartak of the city of Kotan, let him clean up the surrounding World of Warcraft! Any changes will immediately give me news!" "Yes! Lord Lord!" After seeing the soldier leave, Russell sighed and looked at the distance, not knowing what he was thinking. ...... Wuhua City Enchanting Union Hall''s increase in the enchantment''s old people''s points and his pick-up to Kotan City to explore the enchantment material mission quickly spread throughout the enchantment union. The enchanted old people were angry for a while, but then they could only secretly blame Hall as a **** after seeing other peoples performances. Ten points are not difficult for them, but they are not the problem of points, but the problem of their faces, but even if they have seen them, no one dares to stand up against them, even if it is The same is true of Durench and Nicklaus. The old people of the enchanters can only secretly swallow this bitter fruit. And Hall, the initiator of the game, looked at them with the task. I heard that Hall was going to Kotan City and had no doubts about them. However, the two undead summoners who joined Yaris and Yalman later said a message. "Young Master, is the task you received the mine hole outside Kotan City?" After a sigh of relief, Hall glanced at the two brothers with some curiosity. This was the first time they spoke on their own initiative, and it seemed that they knew something about this city. After Yaris and Yarman looked at each other, Yaris said. "Young Master, if that''s the case, then I have one thing I want to tell you." Hall, who originally wanted to go out and buy something to prepare, heard the words and immediately became interested. "Well, you said, I listen." "Young master, that mine may have a demon summoner guard." "The Sorcerer of the Undead? The one that came with you?" Hall heard the words of Yaris first, and then he remembered it. They seemed to have said it last time. They escaped a group of people and estimated the mine. Inside are the undead summoners. "It should be them. We wanted to go there before, but we didn''t go there. I heard that there are some swamp creatures and the emergence of Warcraft." "Oh? InterestingDeath Summoner, Swamp Creature? World of Warcraft? Three parties?" Hall said with interest. "Young Master, you still have one less party, that is the Kotan City military!" "Oh, that''s it." For the news that Yaris gave, Hall felt that it was quite useful. At least let him know the situation where he was going to explore. Although it is not very detailed, it is also an unexpected surprise. ? "Okay, I know, what else is there?" After seeing Yaris shaking their heads, Hall said with a smile. "In this case, let''s go!" Hall is not arrogant, has a third-class holy magic crystal in hand, as long as it is not like the swordsman leader, Warcraft, Hall can basically protect themselves, plus he has already got from Pierce teacher The news, Kotan City will send troops to clean up the surrounding Warcraft, so he feels that this task is not too difficult. "After getting the fourth-class holy magic crystal, this time we have to cultivate a good one. Only when we are strong, is it the safest!" Chapter 1333： Bichel Chapter 1333 Bichel Outskirts of Kotan City The entire team of soldiers was quickly assembled under the leadership of their respective officers. Fiction "Come on, give me a hurry! Say you! Don''t worry! Be careful, I will smoke you!" An officer looked at the appearance of a soldier slowly screaming loudly. The soldier heard a change in his face. He was a little lazy. He quickly stepped up. He knew that the captain said that he would not talk like a smile. Not only the soldier, but the rest of the soldiers, after seeing the captains hair, also quickly gathered together. "A group of **** are usually used to being lazy. It is your luck to live now!" A man who looks like a vice captain heard a bitter smile. "Captain, this can''t blame them. It was already good to guard the walls. Now let them go..." "Shut up!" The captain knew what his men wanted to say, so he quickly yelled at him and glanced at the mess around him, and he glanced at his men. "You want to die! You dare to say this! Don''t kill!" His mens face changed and the sweat on his forehead suddenly flowed out. After watching the surroundings and no one noticed himself, he looked at the captain with gratitude. "Captain, sorry, I..." "Okay! OK!" The captain waved his hand and glanced at the team that had not been lined up. He suddenly said, "Give me a hurry! Don''t waste time!" "This sudden action is done to see above. I don''t look at the actual situation. If the time is good, the manpower is not so tight, but the last battle reduced the number of people, if not the city owner to replenish personnel from other places. ..." Having said that, the two men turned around and looked at the so-called soldiers below, and then they sighed at the same time. The reason for this is that it will start from a while ago. It turns out that the outer hole of the city of Ketan has existed for a long time, and it has become an abandoned mine. However, one day, some people say that there is a sudden movement in the mine, which makes many adventurers shine. There is movement here, which means that the mine here is not a complete waste mine, so some adventurers organize the mine to investigate. However, as the adventurers went on, the problem came. First, the first adventurers disappeared, and then they lost their messages after several successive attempts. As a result, the situation here was immediately reported to the city government and caused The attention of the city owner Fei Li adults. Then the city''s Philippine dispatched a team of elite soldiers to go down to the mine. Originally, this situation could be solved. I didn''t expect to lose the news again. In this way, the Philippine city suddenly became a little confused, this is not the adventurer, this is the five hundred elite soldiers in the city. After discussing with the staff, Philip decided to personally lead the team to see what the problem was, and just when the army was assembled and ready to go, suddenly a large number of alien troops appeared in the swamp in the east, and Fei Li immediately decided to go first. Solve this batch of alien troops. At the beginning, the two sides still played differently, but then they did not know where to kill a group of black people. Under their raid, the Kotan City army suffered heavy losses. Finally, they had to send a group of soldiers to the temple. Get away. The Philippine Lords march did not report to the Russell Lord, because he knew that this was his fault. If the Lord Rustein knew it, then the angry Russin Lord would probably dismiss his position as a city lord. Originally, the Philippine city owner who relied on the sneak shot was naturally unwilling to see this situation. Therefore, after discussing with the staff, he decided to conceal the matter and did not know how this aide was done. He must have convince most of the nobles. Finally, the aristocratic private soldiers and the mercenary were recruited to replenish the lost soldiers. And this aide does not know where to get a group of black people, they are responsible for monitoring everyone in the army, as long as someone wants to complain, then they will unscrupulously take this person, in this In the circumstances, everyone in the army has some hearts. Fortunately, Philippine still has a conscience. As long as the soldiers who do not talk indiscriminately have basically received two months of subsidies, the soldiers who got the money finally chose to silence, and this matter will come to an end. This is why the quality of the military is so poor now. Looking at the black man not far away, the captain''s face was slightly gloomy, but in the end he sighed. "Okay, let''s do it first. At the moment, patrol nearby. See Warcraft and aliens to destroy them. Remember, if you encounter a large number of enemies, send me a message immediately!" "Yes! Captain!" After the army was assembled, the order was quickly issued. The former irritated soldiers relaxed after they heard that they did not need to mine the mine, but only patrolled around and cleaned up some Warcraft and alien orders. With the order to start, the team soldiers were immediately divided into two teams. Under the leadership of the captain and the vice captain, they each walked toward the periphery of the mine. ...... At this time, Hall and his party were sitting in the lightning golden eagle and flew toward the city of Kotan. The deliberate concealment of Kotan City was not only the Hall, they did not know the situation here, even the Russell Lord was not clear. However, Hall did not care about it at this time. He was looking at the two people with a look of depression, a smiling Jaina, a burly man with a face. "I said... you are not in town, why do you have to come over?" When Hall said this, his eyes also glanced at the people behind her. After they came up, they were a little surprised except after seeing the Golden Eagle. www.novelhall.com~ The rest of the time was a black-faced man. "I also took the task, who can''t cancel the things, so I am very over!" Suddenly, Jaina suddenly thought of something, and the black-faced man behind his fingers pointed at Hall. . "This is Uncle Bichel, the adjutant of his father." Uh Hall looked at Jaina with a little smile, is it really appropriate for the introducer in this case? From the expression of the Bier''s expression Hall can already be guessed, it is estimated that he was cheated by Jaina. Hall did not guess wrong. In fact, this is indeed the case. It turned out that Russell was optimistic about Jaina, but Jaina went to the enchanting union to pick up the mine, and it was picked up at the last critical moment. Her task can''t be canceled. Although the second task has fewer points, the union agrees to complete it and distribute the points according to the final output. Bichel naturally would not agree, but in the end, under the threat of Jaina, he had to compromise... Chapter 1334： Confusing battle Chapter 1334 Chaotic Battle At first, it was natural that Bier would not agree to this request. After all, he Rustain personally told him to look at Jaina and not let her mess. ```fiction ``lwxiaoshuo` Its just that people are not as good as days, and finally he still has her way. And the reason why it will be with Hall is that she let the union deliberately delay the time when the task is announced, and let people tell Hall to sign and confirm the departure time. So when Hall saw Jaina, he was also stunned for a while. "Forget it, since I am here, I will come to you, but I will make it clear to you. After you have gone down the mine, if you run around, I will not be responsible for the accident!" When Halls words were finished, Jaina had not responded, but Bichal was a cold passage. "You still worry about yourself better!" Hey! When I heard this, Halls stinky temper almost made it. He felt that when he was a bastard, he was no worse than the previous one. Perhaps they were both together, and it is estimated that they would start playing without a word. "Oh!" Hall sneered, although the strength is stronger than the Qier, but Hall is not without a card, so he will not be afraid of this than the Qier, since everyone said so, then he has something to say . "In this case, then let''s take care of it!" After Hall said this, he ignored them, and hoped that they were staring at Beyle, but they did not care. In his opinion, Hall is nothing more than a lot of people. When they don''t reach a certain scale, they are not the opponents of their own. Jaina knows about Bichel, but she is not prepared to say anything this time. After all, she is not right. If Lustan knew that Bichel didnt stop herself, she went to Hall with Hall. After the city, it is estimated that he will receive punishment after returning to Qier. Originally with a subtle atmosphere, it became more dull after the conversation. At this time, suddenly there was a scream of lightning from the Golden Eagle. Hall and others quickly looked down and saw hundreds of black shadows appearing below. It seems that there are two people fighting. "Well? Someone is fighting here? Where is this? Is it coming to Kotan City?" Ellis heard the words and quickly took out the map, not waiting for him to find the right position, and Bichel suddenly said coldly. "They are soldiers of Kotan City! The other side is Warcraft! They are risking their lives to fight Warcraft for your so-called mission!" Uh Hall and Jaina couldn''t help but face each other. Until this time, Hall and Jaina understood this. Why did they feel bad about Hall at the beginning of the game? It was for this reason. And just as they spoke, Bilchi suddenly disappeared into the Lightning Golden Eagle, and Hall and others saw it first, then quickly turned to look down. ...... "Ah! Captain is careful!" A soldier who saw a rhinoceros-like Warcraft was about to smash it with its huge sharp corner, and suddenly he couldn''t help but exclaim, and then the spear in his hand quickly stabbed his belly. World of Warcraft did not think that there was still someone who dared to attack it at this time. One did not pay attention to the sudden abrupt pain in the abdomen. It hurts and suddenly the eyes are red, and the angry World of Warcraft suddenly surges. It is still stabbed in its belly. The spear was suddenly shaken, and at this time, it decided to let go of the original target and rushed over to the soldier who had stabbed him. "Be careful!" The captain changed his face and he just wanted to rush over, but on the side he rushed over from the soldiers and surrounded a Warcraft. Some angry look at the soldiers who fled because of timidity, after secretly swearing a **** in his mouth, he had to stop and then turned his hand to the World of Warcraft head that rushed over. Because the angry captain did not show mercy, then his struggling blow, the rushed Warcraft head was actually cut directly half, the Warcraft that lost his head continued to slide forward because of inertia. "Bastard!" And just as he turned back to rescue the soldier, he saw that Warcraft stood up high and seemed to want to use his huge hoof to crush the soldiers who dared to hurt him. Seeing that the soldier was going to die in front of him, the captain was indignant. The soldier was not the soldier who was newly recruited. He followed the veteran inside. At this time, suddenly a black shadow flashed past, and then, this huge World of Warcraft suddenly squatted on the spot, not waiting for everyone to react, suddenly this **** body of Warcraft splashed, in the eyes of everyone stunned, From the head to the body directly split into two! "This...this is..." Seeing this scene, the captain and the surrounding soldiers showed a shocked look, and they did not seem to see what happened. Just as they were worried, a voice came from the side. "I still hold on to what I am doing, and I will not destroy the rest of Warcraft!" "Ah? Oh!" The captain heard the words and turned his head. I saw a tall, burly man looking at himself with a cold face. Who said that he was not contaminated with blood, but the murderous thing that came out of him was It can''t be covered. Until now, he still doesn''t understand where he is, just now that this person has shot his hand to save his own. The captain knew that it was not the time to say this, so he quickly screamed at the people on the side. "Give me aside, whoever is running around I killed him!" The person who shot was not someone else. It was Bichal who descended from the sky. After he heard the words of the captain in front of him, his brow wrinkled. He did not think that the army of Kotan City would be like this. He has already seen that the quality of the soldiers here is uneven. If everyone is well-trained, it is definitely not the scene of the World of Warcraft that was just besieged. Looking at the command of this captain, although the process is still a bit confusing, but after the final success of killing the remaining few Warcraft, slightly slightly relieved than the face. "Thank you for the help of this adult, I don''t know if the adults are..." The captains words have not been finished yet. The sky suddenly darkened. Looking up, I saw a huge flying World of Warcraft flying over here. He just wanted to loudly warn that when flying World of Warcraft, suddenly several figures jumped from above. "You are a soldier in Kotan City?" The captain heard a sigh of relief. When he saw the sign on the person, he quickly reacted. This person is estimated to be the enchanter who came to perform the character! Chapter 1335： Philippine Lord Chapter 1335 Philippine Lord "You are a soldier in Kotan City?" The captain heard the words and looked up at the man who had just rescued the soldier. Since he had already guessed that these people were the enchanted masters of Wuhuancheng who had come to do the task, they suddenly had a decision. . Lwxiaoshuo. "Yes, adults, we..." The captains words were not finished, and they were interrupted by a colder than their own. "The Philippine of the city of Kotan is really living more and more, and even bringing the soldiers into this!" Uh The captain''s face changed. He didn''t think that the man in front of him dared to say that the name of the Philippine city was not the same. The heart was annoyed and was not surprised. He had some suspicions about the identity of the man in front of him. Cheng is an ordinary person, and will not be so blunt to teach a city owner. "I don''t know if the adult is..." After thinking about it, the captain asked about his identity. "Who I am, you don''t need to know, you know it''s useless! You can pack it up here, and let Feili come over to see me!" After Bichel said this, then he ignored the captain and turned and walked directly to Hall. you The captain wanted to stop the rude Biqier, but from the situation just now, it can be seen that the strength of Qier is very strong, even if they are surrounded by them, they may not be able to win him, plus... Thinking of this, his gaze looked at Hall and his people. The other people did not give him too much pressure. The only lightning in the air was that he could not calm him for a long time. Can fly in this place, World of Warcraft, not a powerful person is a madman! So no matter which one, it is not currently the captain can deal with. Thinking of this, he said to the man who had just returned to God. "Let''s talk about the situation here, I will stabilize them first." "Captain, should you elaborate?" The soldier said hesitated for a moment. "Detail! Report the situation just happened in detail! Others don''t need you to manage it!" Seeing the captain say this, the soldier nodded, and looked at the lightning golden eagle with some fear, then he turned and left. ...... "Uncle Bichel, how so angry?" Jaina asked Bichal''s dark face and asked. "Hey!" Bieer sighed and sighed. After glanced at Hall, he said to Jaina, "Miss, you look at these soldiers, even a few World of Warcraft can''t cope, and there are still fleeing. The situation, don''t you see something?" "Oh..." Jaina heard a wrinkle. Although she did not care about the military, she was a daughter of Ruthsteins lord. She still had a little understanding of the military. In this case, she seems nothing more than In both cases, the leader is not good, and the second is that these soldiers are new! Thinking of this, Jaina suddenly looked at Bichel with amazement. "Uncle Bichel, you mean these soldiers... How can they do this, how can they send such soldiers out to perform tasks, which is obviously perfunctory!" Bichell thought that Jaina thought of the point, but after hearing her words, not only him, but even the Hall on the side could not help but rolled his eyes. It seems that Hall and Bichal''s expression changes were discovered by Jaina, she asked with some doubts. "Don''t I say that?" Bichal was silent, and Hall on the side saw Jainas eyes, and after thinking about it, he said that he stepped forward. "Jiana, the meaning of the Bichal adults, is that Kotan City sent such soldiers, indicating that something must have happened in Kotan City recently, otherwise how could these new players be sent." "Is there something wrong with Kotan City?" Becker nodded and glanced at Hall and said, "The specific situation, after the Philip came, said, let''s go first, let''s give it to them." Hall and others nodded, and when they were about to leave, the captain came up to stop them. "I''m sorry, please wait a moment, I have already informed the main Philippine city, I believe he will come over soon, please wait for a moment." "What? What do you mean to let my young master wait for your city owner in this wilderness?!" Perry saw Hall''s face ugly, and suddenly stood up and said arrogantly. The captain glanced at Perry, and the contemptuous eyes in his eyes showed nothing, although he did not speak, but it made Perry angry. "What is this guy in your eyes? Look down on my half-orc? You come over, I want to fight you for three hundred rounds!" When he said that Perry, when he came to the madness, he took out the axe and started to work. Lived her. "Perry, don''t make trouble! Listen to the young master!" The soldiers of the city of Kotan have just packed up the Warcraft, and suddenly they saw that Perry had taken out the weapon against the captain, and they immediately surrounded it. Although many of these people have only recently joined, the battle just now allowed them to find a tacit understanding, and the captains unrelenting battle allowed them to look at each other, so they immediately saw the captain being besieged. Don''t do it. "Hey, half-orc, here is not the place where you make trouble! Put away your weapons, otherwise don''t blame us!" "Let the weapon down! If you dare to hurt our captain, we will not let you go!" Oh? Seeing the soldiers around them went straight to help their captains go to the front of the team Whether Hall or Biel showed an unexpected look. The captain also reacted at this time. Since he had already guessed the identity of these people, he naturally did not dare to be rude to them. The reason why they stopped them was because he was delaying the time to the Philippine Lord. After all, he was facing They are only the Philippine masters who have this qualification. "Enough, come back, this is the big man from Wuhua City, how can you be so rude!" Although the captain was moved by the actions of these soldiers, he still stunned them and saw the soldiers retreating. He looked at the Hall with a smile and they said. "Please wait for a moment, the big man of the city has an order, saying that he will come and meet in person, I believe I can''t use it..." The captains words have not been finished yet. Suddenly a dark shadow flew in the distance. Everyone turned around and saw that it was a flying World of Warcraft, and on it was sitting alone. Obviously this should be the captains mouth in the city. City owner Philip. "Ha ha ha, welcome this enchantress, I am... um? You... you are... adjutant?" Chapter 1136： Do not face "Thanks to the 2 book friends for their reward! 》 Chapter 1336, shameless "You... are you an adjutant?" The individual came to the Philippine city of Kotan City. I saw that when he saw Bichel, the face that was still smiling and suddenly showed a surprised color. Fiction Through this opportunity, Hall looked at the man named Fei Li. He saw his stalwart body, bronzed skin, and the facial features were clear and deep. It was like a Greek sculpture. The dark and deep ice scorpion looked wild and unconstrained. Sexy. But Hall saw some tiredness between his eyebrows, and it seems that something has made him overworked recently. what? This man turned the Philippine city master into an adjutant? God, what is this adjutant? How can the urban master be so respectful? The captain who had not had time to walk away, looked at Biqier with a shocked look. He had previously said from Bichel that the identity of this person must not be simple, but he did not expect that the main Philippine master would Respectful. "Fortunately, I didn''t do too much before, otherwise..." I thought that if I offended myself, then the consequences... I thought of it, the captain felt cold behind him. "Hey! Feili, you still remember me!" Bicham said with a sigh of relief. "Adjutant?" Hall also asked Jaina about the identity of Biel before, but they did not say that from the dialogue between Philip and Biel, it can be seen that they should be familiar with each other, and... Hall looked at the Philippine man who was sweating. He thought that this so-called adjutant might refer to the adjutant of Russell Lord! It can also be seen from this how much Russell attaches importance to Jaina. If Jaina is here, it is estimated that the first person that Rustain will not let go is Hall. "Where is the adjutant saying, how can I not remember you!" Philip''s mouth showed a hard smile, but his heart was secretly complaining. He thought that he was just an enchanted man. He didn''t think that he even came over than his adult. When he wanted to say something, he suddenly looked at Jaina. "Well? This... is this Miss Jaina?" If I didn''t understand why Bier would come, then Jaina''s appearance made him suddenly realize. Then he seemed to think of something, and he quickly stepped forward to say goodbye to Jaina. "The main city of Ketan City has seen Missy!" "Hey? Missy?" After the captain heard this, his eyes almost came out. He didn''t react at all. When he remembered something, the whole person was shocked. "It turned out to be the daughter of Russell''s lord! God, this mission will not be her to do it?" Philip also thought so, so his heart became more and more anxious. This is not the city of Wuhua. The black people who attacked him before have not investigated it until now. If Jaina is here, It is estimated that the Lord Russell will marry his skin. "Miss Jaina, this mission will not be yours?" Filipino really can''t say it now. He really wants to hear these words from Jaina''s mouth. But the ideal is beautiful, the reality is cruel, and when Jaina nods, Philip''s face becomes more and more difficult to look. "Philips, should you explain what happened recently? I don''t want to hear those excuses, you know my temper!" Bichal seems to see the doubts in Philip''s heart, and he did not give him the opportunity to hesitate to speak directly. "This..." Fei Li was hesitant, but he did not hesitate to give him a time. "Why, my words don''t listen? Then I grab a person, if I ask for it..." When he said this, he glanced at the captain involuntarily. I don''t know why, because of the comparison with Qier, the captain almost fell to the ground with his legs unstable. He felt that if he gave him the opportunity to choose, he would rather face the Warcraft than to face Bichel. At the same time, he smiled in his heart, and he instructed a small captain. Why do you want to catch yourself? "Hey!" Philip also knows that it is not faked by Qi Er. In fact, he did not completely conceal his intentions. He just felt that if he tried hard, he would investigate the identity of those who are black, maybe they can My sin is reduced so much. Who knows that the Lord of the Lord suddenly ordered him to clean the surrounding Warcraft and let an enchanter come over to perform the mission. Originally, there was still some hate when the enchanted teacher did not come. It was only this time that he came. Just after seeing that the person is Jaina, he did not dare to have such an idea. At the moment, he said the situation in the recent period. At the beginning, he still had a word to listen to than he did. He waited for him to hear that Philip had lost 10,000 people in the last battle and then used mercenaries. After supplementing the soldiers and investigating the identity of the black man, they couldnt help but scream. "Is it your idiot? I have seen it go back over the years! You have to hide this kind of big thing for your status? You are not looking for death? Do you think that the Lord of the Lord will investigate the black because of your investigation?" Can a person''s identity be punished lightly? Dreaming!" After learning that things had passed, he roared than he was, and he did not give Failis face in his face. He pointed his nose in front of everyone and screamed at him. Feili did not dare to resist, so he stood still in his head. Accepting Bichels accusation, but when he heard the last sentence of Bichel, he finally panicked. "Adjutant, you, you have to help me to talk about it..." Philip looked at Bier in a pleading look, which made Bieer more angry. I saw him suddenly kicked in the past ~ www.novelhall.com ~ in the crowd exclaimed, Fei Li directly kicked a shit. "What?! The city owner was kicked?" Behind the captain and the soldiers who saw the Philippine Lord actually being kicked off, they all showed a stunned expression. Some unknown soldiers wanted to help, but they were shot by the captain. "Get out of the way! This is something you can participate in, go and go!" The Philippine Lord did not get angry because he beat him. Instead, he said with a smile on his face. "After the adjutant, you are mad, don''t be mad, if you haven''t got mad, you can kick it again!" Hey! Hall has seen shameless, but he has never seen such a shameless face, but if the side looks at the heart and thinks about it, he will definitely point to Hall with disdain. "There is one here!" Chapter 1336： Do not face "Thanks to the 2 book friends for their reward! 》 Chapter 1336, shameless "You... are you an adjutant?" The individual came to the Philippine city of Kotan City. I saw that when he saw Bichel, the face that was still smiling and suddenly showed a surprised color. Fiction Through this opportunity, Hall looked at the man named Fei Li. He saw his stalwart body, bronzed skin, and the facial features were clear and deep. It was like a Greek sculpture. The dark and deep ice scorpion looked wild and unconstrained. Sexy. But Hall saw some tiredness between his eyebrows, and it seems that something has made him overworked recently. what? This man turned the Philippine city master into an adjutant? God, what is this adjutant? How can the urban master be so respectful? The captain who had not had time to walk away, looked at Biqier with a shocked look. He had previously said from Bichel that the identity of this person must not be simple, but he did not expect that the main Philippine master would Respectful. "Fortunately, I didn''t do too much before, otherwise..." I thought that if I offended myself, then the consequences... I thought of it, the captain felt cold behind him. "Hey! Feili, you still remember me!" Bicham said with a sigh of relief. "Adjutant?" Hall also asked Jaina about the identity of Biel before, but they did not say that from the dialogue between Philip and Biel, it can be seen that they should be familiar with each other, and... Hall looked at the Philippine man who was sweating. He thought that this so-called adjutant might refer to the adjutant of Russell Lord! It can also be seen from this how much Russell attaches importance to Jaina. If Jaina is here, it is estimated that the first person that Rustain will not let go is Hall. "Where is the adjutant saying, how can I not remember you!" Philip''s mouth showed a hard smile, but his heart was secretly complaining. He thought that he was just an enchanted man. He didn''t think that he even came over than his adult. When he wanted to say something, he suddenly looked at Jaina. "Well? This... is this Miss Jaina?" If I didn''t understand why Bier would come, then Jaina''s appearance made him suddenly realize. Then he seemed to think of something, and he quickly stepped forward to say goodbye to Jaina. "The main city of Ketan City has seen Missy!" "Hey? Missy?" After the captain heard this, his eyes almost came out. He didn''t react at all. When he remembered something, the whole person was shocked. "It turned out to be the daughter of Russell''s lord! God, this mission will not be her to do it?" Philip also thought so, so his heart became more and more anxious. This is not the city of Wuhua. The black people who attacked him before have not investigated it until now. If Jaina is here, It is estimated that the Lord Russell will marry his skin. "Miss Jaina, this mission will not be yours?" Filipino really can''t say it now. He really wants to hear these words from Jaina''s mouth. But the ideal is beautiful, the reality is cruel, and when Jaina nods, Philip''s face becomes more and more difficult to look. "Philips, should you explain what happened recently? I don''t want to hear those excuses, you know my temper!" Bichal seems to see the doubts in Philip''s heart, and he did not give him the opportunity to hesitate to speak directly. "This..." Fei Li was hesitant, but he did not hesitate to give him a time. "Why, my words don''t listen? Then I grab a person, if I ask for it..." When he said this, he glanced at the captain involuntarily. I don''t know why, because of the comparison with Qier, the captain almost fell to the ground with his legs unstable. He felt that if he gave him the opportunity to choose, he would rather face the Warcraft than to face Bichel. At the same time, he smiled in his heart, and he instructed a small captain. Why do you want to catch yourself? "Hey!" Philip also knows that it is not faked by Qi Er. In fact, he did not completely conceal his intentions. He just felt that if he tried hard, he would investigate the identity of those who are black, maybe they can My sin is reduced so much. Who knows that the Lord of the Lord suddenly ordered him to clean the surrounding Warcraft and let an enchanter come over to perform the mission. Originally, there was still some hate when the enchanted teacher did not come. It was only this time that he came. Just after seeing that the person is Jaina, he did not dare to have such an idea. At the moment, he said the situation in the recent period. At the beginning, he still had a word to listen to than he did. He waited for him to hear that Philip had lost 10,000 people in the last battle and then used mercenaries. After supplementing the soldiers and investigating the identity of the black man, they couldnt help but scream. "Is it your idiot? I have seen it go back over the years! You have to hide this kind of big thing for your status? You are not looking for death? Do you think that the Lord of the Lord will investigate the black because of your investigation?" Can a person''s identity be punished lightly? Dreaming!" After learning that things had passed, he roared than he was, and he did not give Failis face in his face. He pointed his nose in front of everyone and screamed at him. Feili did not dare to resist, so he stood still in his head. Accepting Bichels accusation, but when he heard the last sentence of Bichel, he finally panicked. "Adjutant, you, you have to help me to talk about it..." Philip looked at Bier in a pleading look, which made Bieer more angry. I saw him suddenly kicked in the past ~ www.novelhall.com ~ in the crowd exclaimed, Fei Li directly kicked a shit. "What?! The city owner was kicked?" Behind the captain and the soldiers who saw the Philippine Lord actually being kicked off, they all showed a stunned expression. Some unknown soldiers wanted to help, but they were shot by the captain. "Get out of the way! This is something you can participate in, go and go!" The Philippine Lord did not get angry because he beat him. Instead, he said with a smile on his face. "After the adjutant, you are mad, don''t be mad, if you haven''t got mad, you can kick it again!" Hey! Hall has seen shameless, but he has never seen such a shameless face, but if the side looks at the heart and thinks about it, he will definitely point to Hall with disdain. "There is one here!" Chapter 1337： set off Chapter 1337 "Humph!" Bichel seems to have known the character of Philip, so he couldnt help but scream after seeing Philips unscrupulous stickers. "The adjutant, this is my fault. I will definitely plead guilty to the Lord Russell." Bichell also knows that even if he wins the Philippine, it will not be useful. Not only that, but it will also cause confusion in the city of Kotan. Seeing the appearance of Philips look for mercy, he said with no anger. "Let''s go, the advanced city is saying, can''t we talk here?" Feili heard a smile on his face. He knew that the relationship had passed before him. When he was relieved, he quickly pointed to the captain on the side. "What are you still doing, don''t you bring the horse to the adjutant?" "No, we can fly by ourselves!" After Bichel said this, he turned to look at the lightning golden eagle. When he saw it, he couldn''t help but see the lightning golden eagle. He also thought that the third-class sage-level strongman would naturally see the power of the lightning golden eagle. "The adjutant, the World of Warcraft where you got it, looks very good." "Not mine, it''s his!" Biecher looked at Hall and said faintly. Hearing this, he said that Philip had noticed the Hall next to him. "Well? Enchanter?" After seeing the enchanter logo on Hall, his eyes became a little serious. He thought that this mission was a person, but he did not expect that there would be a little princess, Jaina, who is now seeing After Hall, there was an idea in his mind that Miss Jaina would be with Hall to do the task. "No... If so, who is he?" The ability of a lord''s adult to accompany a task, but also accompanied by the adjutant, then Hall''s identity refers to the scrutiny. "You don''t have to think about it, Hall is the third place in this enchantment newcomer contest!" Hey, third place? It is better to say than Biel, and he explained that Philips thinking became more confusing. "Okay, there is a problem to go back and say!" Seeing some of the impatient appearance of Bichel, where Philip would dare to lie here, and immediately said to the captain on the side. "Go back immediately after cleaning up, remember to patrol the surrounding situation!" After saying this, he immediately waved at the side of World of Warcraft, only to see that the huge gryphon showed a fearful color when he came over, and Fei Li looked at the face and looked a little different. Lightning Golden Eagle, he understands that the Griffin should be afraid of the latter. Hall and his party did not pay much attention to it. They jumped on the lightning golden eagle one after another, and Fei Li quickly sat on the gryphon, and then the group flew away in the city. ...... The size of Kotan City and Licheng is similar. Hall found that the defense here is stronger than that of Licheng. Many large-scale defense equipment are stacked on the wall. It is estimated that you want to break through the defense of Ketan City. Can''t do it. After coming to Kotan City, the group led by Philip to the city government. "Adjutant, you see if you take a break, I make people prepare food?" Bichker glanced at Hall and Jaina, and after seeing the two nod, they turned to look at Feili. "it is good!" Philip quickly made people arrange food, and then he came to Bichel with a reel. "Adjutant, this is the result of investigating the black man during this time." For this group of black people who suddenly appeared, they were more curious than their hearts. He wanted to know who this group of people was. One side of Hall and Yaris looked at each other. Yaris shook his head after thinking about it. "Young Master, I don''t know the specific situation yet, but I don''t rule out this possibility." Hall heard a slight nod, he and Yaris thought not much, this group of black people will not be the undead summoner. "On this information?" Biechi suddenly threw the reel to Feili, ignoring the smirk of Fei Lis face. "You are so disappointing to me that the enemy is under your eyes. You told me that you still don''t know who the enemy is? You are a city owner who is too derelict!" "Adjutant, this can''t blame me. I have been busy cleaning up those strangers some time ago. You also know that they live in the swamp, where they are not suitable for sending troops, but they can attack us from time to time, especially During this time, they are sending more and more troops. I am busy dealing with them. If it werent for the group of black people, I could grab their main force and destroy them last time, but I didnt think that the end would turn into such!" Filipino is not a strong one to say how the black man is, he is just explaining that he is not doing nothing during this time. "Okay, you don''t have to explain this. Your main task now is to figure out the identity of the black people. It is better to know before the end of this mission." Irrational until this is a chance for him to give himself a chance, he is now praying to Bichal, "Yes! Adjutant!" After a pause, he glanced at Jaina and said, "The adjutant, the mission of the mine..." "This doesn''t have to be yours, just follow me, you just have to be alert in the vicinity." Feili heard a sigh of relief, so that he would not have to worry about Gianna''s accident. I thought so, but I couldnt say that, but I saw his eyes turn and seemed to think of a smile. "After the adjutant, the mine is too big, I still let people follow." For the good intentions of Philippine than Qier did not refuse, after a snoring, they are not talking. Soon, the delicious food was brought up. Hall and his group did not speak from beginning to end. After eating the food, everyone rested for one night. One night without words, the next day, a fully armed and burly man appeared in front of everyone. "Adjutant, I am Bennett of Kotan City. I will follow the adults this time!" Compared with Qiers eyes, he was very satisfied with this burly man and nodded. "Well, yes, at least its better than the Philippine bastard!" Bennett didn''t make a sound, but from the twitching corner of the eye, it seems that this guy is not as calm as the surface. "Okay, tell Philip to let him not come over and let him do his own thing! Let''s go! End this mission early!" Bennett immediately screamed and then turned to arrange the departure. Chapter 1338： Sneak attack Chapter 1338 Sneak Attack After the group of people came out, they immediately saw a team of heavily armed troops. From the scale, there are about 200 people. " >" novel For this quantity, Biel is still very satisfied. After all, it is going to the mine. The number of people is too large to expand, and the number is too small to have any effect. Therefore, the number of two hundred people is just right. Under the orders of Bennett, the two elite divisions immediately walked outside. The place where the mine is located is between the city of Kotan and the swamp. In the north is the coastline. Where is there a small defensive fortress. The role is naturally not used for local Warcraft, but for communication. Warcraft, here will be the first time to send a message. Because there were two hundred soldiers to follow, Hall had to give up the Lightning Golden Eagle, but sat on the mount provided by the army. There were no accidents along the way. From time to time, you can see the patrolling soldiers. Hall estimates that this is specially arranged by Philippine. "Bennett, is there a map of the mine hole?" Biechi suddenly asked. "Some of the adjutants are adults, but this map has some years, and I don''t know if it is accurate." When I heard Bennetts words, he nodded and understood. Abandoned mines? Isnt there a mine without waste? Since there are no mines, those maps are definitely not changing. Perry, who spoke, his mouth opened, Hall and others did not care, it was not strange, but Bennett said after watching him coldly. "There are so many Warcraft here, who can know if there is any change in it!" Bennett is a general in Kotan City. Although his strength is only second-class, his identity is much higher than that of Hall. The Philippine Lord asked him to come with Jaina, not Hall, so after hearing Perry''s rude voice, his heart suddenly felt uncomfortable, so this would tell the words. "Since you don''t know, what do you do with this map? Don''t you know that the situation will kill the dead?" Ellis saw Bennett say that Perri, he would not see as a friend of Perri. Perry was bullied and slammed back at the moment. "Since you shoot, don''t come over. Is it not normal to die in the home of the wanderer?" "Enough!" Bingham screamed, then threw the map to the side of the Hall. "It''s better to go to the mine to find more!" Seeing that neither of them was talking, it was only then that they continued to ask Bennett. "After entering the mine hole, some people will stay outside." As a veteran of the marching war, Bichal immediately made a layout. "Yes! Adjutant, I know how to do it!" Soon, the group came to the front of the mine. Here is a mountain, and the surrounding vegetation is pitiful. It is estimated to be related to the geology here. "Your team stayed outside, pay attention to contact with the owner of the city to prevent being attacked by the black man!" After Bennett arranged the task, he turned to face the Bier. "Adjutant, let''s go in?" Bichker glanced at the three high mines in front of him and nodded. "Let''s go! Miss Jaina, you will be behind me after a while, and the exploration here will be handed over to them." There was no opinion on Jaina. She glanced at Hall and saw that Hall shrugged and said. "Well, this can be." Seeing that everyone did not object, the group walked under the leadership of Bennett toward the mine. What they didn''t know was that as they entered the mine, a black shadow suddenly emerged from the ground, a huge eye made a strange red light, and then the figure disappeared into the darkness again. The mine hole is very large, but the air inside is very unpleasant. Obviously this is not ventilated, but fortunately everyone can accept it. This mission is to explore enchanted materials here. The specific content of the mission is to find a glowing enchanting material in the depths of the mine. The name is called fluorescent mushroom. This fluorescent mushroom is an enchanting material, and it has a name. It is a ghost mushroom! I like to live in a dark and icy place, very rare. It is estimated that this person who posted the task is suspected of having this place, so it will give such a high score. As Hall continued to deepen, the light became darker and the surrounding temperature became colder and colder. Under the orders of Bennett, more than a hundred soldiers lit the torches for a time in the mine. It became brighter again, and even the temperature became a little higher. Bennett looked at the map and then walked to the side of Biqier. "Adjutant, you see if we are going down this road, from here you can reach the deepest hall, but you need an underground river." Biechi nodded after thinking about it. "Yes, pay attention when crossing the river!" Seeing that Bieer agreed, Bennett immediately directed the soldiers to order Jiang Kuan Then everyone walked to the side of the road. This is a downhill road. It is estimated that it is a bit wet because of the distance from the underground river. Many people almost walked and slipped and fell. "Be careful, pay attention to the situation around you." The distance marked on the map is very short, but Hall and his team have been away for about half an hour. Fortunately, after passing through this passage, the group of people went out of the hole, and then they heard the sound of running water coming from the front. "The underground river is here!" Hall heard the words walking down the side of the road and looked down. I saw a river flowing about a dozen meters from Hall, and there was a narrow road to the other side not far from the underground river. "The adjutant, after crossing this road, the front is the deepest part of the mine. I want to find a fluorescent mushroom there." "lead the way!" With one command down, everyone acted again. Because the road is too small, everyone can only go one by one, but for everyone who is present, the lowest strength has eight strengths, so there is no problem with this path. "Looking, do you think there is something looking at us?" Hall, who had just stepped onto the path, suddenly changed his face. He turned his head and glanced at the darkness around him, whispering to the look behind him. "Young Master, have you found anything?" Jaina heard a little curious look at Hall and asked, "What happened to Hall?" What Bierer just wanted to say, suddenly frowned, and immediately after seeing the red dot that suddenly appeared in the distance, his face changed dramatically. "Not good! Everyone is going! There is an ambush here!" After Bicer said this, he suddenly vacated and set up next to Jaina, and Bennett, who was in front of him, also changed his face and quickly took it. The soldiers shouted. "defense!" Chapter 1339： Fallen into the hall Chapter 1339 Hall of Entrapment "defense!" These soldiers are not sharp, almost at the moment when Bennett orders, most people immediately drop the torch, and then take out the shield to block their side, while speeding up the pace immediately here! Everyone knows that the most fearful thing when crossing this river is that it is sneak attack in the past half of the time. When it is time to move forward or back, it will make people difficult to choose. If the leader can''t, it can''t be the shortest time. If you make the right order, then these people will definitely suffer heavy casualties. ```fiction ``lwxiaoshuo` Fortunately, Bennett was not the kind of general. After discovering the problem, he immediately chose the most correct order. "Hey!" At this time, countless red lights flew from afar, and waited for others to immediately surround the Hall and defend. "Booming!" A sound of explosions came, many soldiers were directly hit, the shield was directly blown, and the soldiers were directly loaded by this impact. "Damn!" Bennett screamed and he could have flew down to the soldiers, but now he knows that he has a more important task, which is to protect Jaina. Thinking of this, he bit his teeth and said. "Don''t bother, move on!" The rest of the soldiers heard a change in their faces, but they still executed Bennetts orders. And just as they were about to move on, suddenly a group of black shadows appeared in front of them, flying in the stunned expression to the soldiers who fell. "This...this is..." After looking at the size of these heads, not only did Bennett''s face change, but even the eyes of Hall were looking at the Hall with a different look. "Bee? Is it all he summoned?" These brain-sized stone bees quickly flew down, and then a dozen stone bees squatted at a soldier, and they slowly flew up in the wrong expression of the soldiers. "What do you do, the enemy has to attack again!" After Hall said this, he waved again, and a group of stone bees came out to the crowd, and then Halls orders flew toward the places where the attack occurred. . The second round of red light hit again, but this time because of the red light of the presence of stone bees, they directly hit the stone bees. As the screams of the stone bees came, the second round of attacks did not cause harm to everyone. But the stone bee is dead a lot. "What are you doing, run fast!" This time, everyone did not hesitate and speeded up to the front. After everyone ran over, the mysterious attack sent out a third round of attacks. This time, because everyone was running fast, not many stone bees were hit. Very messy everyone came to an open space, there are a lot of rocks here, everyone relies on avoiding attacks. "What the **** is this?" The attack was a little too sudden. Everyone didn''t even see what the other party was. "I think I know what they are. If I am not mistaken, it seems to be the devil''s eye!" "Magic Eyes? Isn''t this a dark creature?" Magic eye? ! Hall and the gaze and others looked at each other and they immediately understood that it was probably related to the undead summoners that Yaris said. Seeing the eyes that Hall and others looked at, Yaris shook his head and said. "Young master, the situation is a bit wrong, the devil is a good creature of the dark family, but our undead summoner does not like them!" "What do you mean..." After Hall heard this, his face suddenly changed. He had already thought of a possibility in his mind, that is, there are other dark people here! "Not good! Our back road was broken!" As the exclamation of a soldier came, everyone turned to look at it, only to see that the small roads at this time were densely black. "This... is the magic eye?" This is the first time Hall has seen this so-called magic eye creature. It only turns out to be a bare head. Under the head is a huge eye, about one-third of the head, and the bottom is a Zhang Dazui, and the bottom of his mouth is not the body of people''s common neck, but a dozen tentacles. If you are seen by modern people, you will definitely call them aliens. This image is really too much like it. Still waiting for the square here, the soldiers behind him exclaimed. "General Bennett, look at the back!" Bennett quickly turned his head and looked at it. I saw that in the darkness of the original darkness, even the shadows of the people continued to come out. The headed one turned out to be a Cyclops. "This... is this a Cyclops?!" The Cyclops are no strangers to everyone, but the question is why is there a Cyclops in the home of the Wanderers? Isn''t this only the honor of the dark family in the western part of the mainland? What exactly is going on? Not only the Cyclops Then there are Zall - the fallen elves in the dark, the Medusa in the human tail, and the monsters full of scales... "The dark people... are the dark ones! They went to the land of the wanderers!" Even the relatively calm Bichel, after seeing these people, could not help but exclaim. "Dark family?" Seeing Hall meditating, Ambrose suddenly opened his mouth. "Young master, I feel...the breath of the dead..." "Undead? It seems that we seem to have found an inexhaustible intelligence." Seeing that Hall still has a mood to laugh, Jaina on the side said quickly. "Hall, don''t think about it, let your summoned beasts stop them!" Summon the beast army? Bennett and other uninformed people heard a sly look at Hall, and saw the stone bees around Hall suddenly a bit stunned, but soon they were dead, because these stone bees have poor combat effectiveness. Before they saw it, this kind of Warcraft would not be useful here unless it reached a terrible number in number. Hall hadn''t had time to talk, and suddenly a group of black people appeared in their sight. "Black man!! It turned out that you got it out?!" The soldiers of the dark family surrounded Hall and his men, and several black men slowly came out. From their appearance, it seems that they are the principals of these people. "Oh, interesting team, eh? There are even the Lich King of the Undead, it seems that your dark family is not so united!" The sudden sound made Hall their wrinkles, although they didn''t talk much, but they exposed a lot of news. That is, these black people are not the same people on their side! So who are they? Chapter 1340： Confrontation Chapter 1340 "To shut up!" A cold snoring sounded from a man''s mouth, and everyone looked up and saw that this person turned out to be an elf. " >" novel No, it should be said that the Dark Elf Zall! Like the elves, they have some beautiful faces, pointed ears, and beautiful bodies, but they are the kind and gentle of the little elves. They only show killing and bloodthirsty in their eyes. "What? Birthday? Oh, your dark family can''t afford to joke!" The black man said faintly. "Oh, although we are dark people, but we are doing right, we dare to show our faces, but you are? Losing you is still a bright Protoss, doing things is darker than us, even face is not afraid to expose!" what? They turned out to be a bright Protoss? And looking at the two dead rivals seems to be cooperating, and the object of cooperation is still the land of the wanderers! What are their purposes? ! Bichal, the adjutant of the lord of Ruthstein, knows more about the situation of honoring the mainland, but this scene makes him feel scared because he has thought of a possibility, that is, the honor of the mainland may have two races. The agreement, the purpose of their cooperation is the land of the wanderers! "No, this situation must tell the lord Russell, no, but also tell the island master!" Bicchi is a little more clear, he must kill it in a moment, even if Jaina is here, he has to go out, because once he also died here, then the whole edge island, even the wanderer The land wants to fall into the land of nowhere. It was good to make a secret decision in his heart, and the black man spoke up. "Oh, what we are doing here is nothing more than an order from the top. Anyway, anyone here will die, and I will not hide it, at least let them die!" As the black people waved their hands, they suddenly opened their black robes and then revealed their true colors. "Human? Not right!" Hall blinked. He saw clearly that these people were not humans but birds, because they were slowly showing a pair of wings behind them. No, the one who leads is not only a pair! Two pairs, three pairs! He actually has three pairs of wings! According to the situation of the bird who had fought with Hall before, a pair of wings represented a first-class sage, and two pairs were second-class sage-level strongmen. Then this guy should be a third-class sage! A look at those who took off the black robe, the vast majority are first-class sages, the second-class is five or six. As for the third-class is this one, see Hall here can not help but relax. But the number is not so counted, because there are still a lot of dark army, there are at least three third-class sages here, and Hall is only a comparison with their third-class sage. Fully in the advantage! Moreover, this place is not suitable for a large number of flying World of Warcraft outbound, completely limiting the flight of World of Warcraft, so that Hall''s combat power is invisibly compressed a lot. "Hey!" The drow suddenly clap his hands, only to see his ridiculous expression looking at the bird''s faint smile. "Shamelessly said by you, it seems that it has almost become a reward! Admire!" "You are less there to play with your mouth. You see people are thinking about how to escape!" The bird seems to be familiar with Zall''s temper, so he directly ignores his words and turns his head and whispered a little. "Oh! Want to escape? Oh, interesting, this maybe... not so easy!" Zall also felt the idea of ??Bichel, and he couldnt help but say it. And just at this time, suddenly a voice came out of the Hall. "Hey, I said the birdman, are you too much about yourself?" Uh Bird people? ! After the drow and the angel heard this, they all took a moment. Whether it was the drow or the dark people, or even the birds themselves, they did not think that some people dared to speak out these two words with great brilliance. Soon, the expressions on the faces of the angels changed, and they all looked at the talking hall with a sinful look. "Very good, very good, you succeeded in angering me!" Angel eyes gritted at Hall, if there was a beside him, he would like to rush straight up. However, he is not stupid. He knows that these dark people are not good birds. If they look at themselves and Hall, they will kill them. In the end, they are likely to fall into the limestone. Be aware that although they are cooperative, they are born to be enemies, and this will not change in the past, present or future! For this, he has a very good situation! "Ha ha ha! You have kind! But I like it! Hahaha!" Zall suddenly gave a thumbs to Hall, ignoring the glare of the allies. If someone thinks that this may be the darkness of the family, it is definitely the Lord who has not been discussed! After seeing the dark family laughing, Zall suddenly said to the angel on the side. "Well, since this human being insults you so much, I feel that this battle is better for you first, do you think? Tony?" Angel, that is, after Tony heard this, the original angry heart suddenly calmed down, and saw him look at the drow with a look of contempt, and then faintly said. "I have said, don''t play what you want to do, do you forget this mission? If something goes wrong here, do you think you are going to resist or am I going to resist? Anyway, I will put the situation here directly and above, how do you feel?" Lennon heard his eyes stunned He had some regrets in his heart, and did not weaken the living power of the bright Protoss here, but he still looked at it. After all, this bird man is not an easy person to deal with! Well, this human being is really too powerful. It must be turned into a dead soul for a while, and it is still a high-level undead. I believe that the faces of those bird people must be very exciting! "You haven''t discussed it. I will end the battle quickly. I hate the darkness of the underground. We are a natural brave, if not... oh!" Ok? ! Dragon people? ! Others still don''t feel like it, but Hall and the two look at each other but they look at each other. They did not expect to encounter the Dragon People here. When talking about the person who spoke, those who are directly (chou) love (lou) are coming out from behind the Tauren. No wonder that they have not noticed, and all of them have been blocked by them! Seeing this, Halls face suddenly showed a smile. Chapter 1341： undercurrent Chapter 1341 Undercurrent "You! Say you? You just laughed? What are you laughing at?" Suddenly a scream came out from the mouth of the dragon people. Everyone heard the words and turned around and saw that the person he said was not someone else. It was Hall! Bichker almost wants to start the Hall, its time, you still laugh, arent you provoked? Don''t you think you are still not fast enough? ! Jainas face was very pale at this time. She had seen this situation. Who was not letting her in Wuhuan City, but now, there is a group of people who are preparing to kill her. How can she not let her fear? ; music; text; novel lw+ She just wanted to take Hall''s hand and wanted to get some sense of security from him. But at this time, Hall was not only not careful, but also angered these monsters. This courage is really... Jaina didn''t know what to say for a while. And he and I have the same thoughts, as well as Alice and Perry. I saw both of them look at each other with a smile. Obviously, for todays situation, they have already seen it clearly. To escape from here is nothing but an idiotic dream. When I did a desperate struggle, I was a little crazy by Halls smile. "I said the young master, I told you that you are good. Didn''t you see that this is the situation? Don''t play well, even if it''s dead, die fast? Don''t you irritate them, just come one." What about Lingxiao?!" The few guys who joined later, the thoughts in my heart are similar to those of Perry. At this time, there is still a calm expression. Apart from Hall, there are only those who look and follow the people from Allen. "Don''t worry! Young master knows what he is doing!" Ambrose watched the Yaris two people flashing, and then walked over to them and said faintly. The two Yaris brothers did have some regrets. They just wanted to not betray. They are the undead summoners, and they are the same as the dark people in the opposite. I believe that as long as they are honest, they will generally accept it. However, as Ambrose said this, the two immediately put this idea behind, because their life scorpion is still in Hall, once the Hall is destroyed, then even if they are not dead, their cultivation is Also abandoned, with their understanding of the dark family, waste is no one can afford! "Oh, tell me? Well, I am really laughing at you, laughing at you, I don''t know how to be good!" Hall not only did not apologize, but further stimulated the dragon people, and with this, the hearts of everyone present. Words have been determined, Hall this guy is crazy! The rest of the human soldiers, look at me, I look at you, look at them, and see the sorrow of their eyesight. Its too bad to follow this kind of person to do the task. This **** comes out of the ivory tower. Doesnt he know that the current situation is not good for him? Bennett twitched a few times, and he slowly moved to the side of his body as he focused on Hall. "Adjutant, there is something wrong here. This **** is looking for death and has been urging these people again, but it is also good. They will definitely kill Hall first, we want to..." Bichell nodded. He glanced at the darkness of the Lennon and the bright Protoss of Tony, and they whispered after they saw the Hall and the Dragon. "The situation is very bad for us. After opening it, you let the soldiers block those people. You take Jaina, I am in front of the road. This incident is not a city owner or a lord can make a decision. This time it is very It is possible that the entire edge island will be implicated!" Bennett is a general. In this case, he said that he knew that this kind of thing is really not him or he said that he wants the whole island to participate in resisting foreign enemies. Only the island owner! "Okay, I know!" Perhaps because of the reason why this hundred people were besieged, no matter whether it is the dark family or the bright Protoss, they are not in a hurry. Now they see that Hall has directly provoked the dragon, and Lunnon and Tony have a look at each other. The voice of the voice gives the command to wait. The Dragon Terran is a third party among these people. They met after they came to the edge of the island. After they learned that they also wanted to get a place here, they immediately decided to pull the dragon people into the group. Obviously, this time is the best time for the Dragons to be cannon fodder, they will naturally not let go. "Oh, you dare to laugh at the great dragon people, you are looking for death!" Ha ha Lennon and Tony had a sneer in their hearts, and the arrogance and arrogance of the Dragon Man was one of the reasons why they could not fully accept it. Obviously there is always a little bloodline of the thin dragons, but they are all self-proclaimed great all day long. If it is so great, then the dragons are not in the honor of the mainland, but they are in this remote home of the wanderers. ? Why are the wanderers here? That is because here are the people who are despised by the honor of the mainland and exiled! "Oh, I heard that the power of the Dragon Terran is very strong. I have someone here who wants to try it with you. Pure power, rest assured, he is only a first-class powerhouse!" At the beginning, the Dragon Terrans heard Hall saying that Hall was preparing to delay the time, but after hearing that Hall only sent a first-class power to prepare himself and test his strength, the Dragon Terran General laughed. He was stunned by Halls arrogant attitude. "Very good, you succeeded in angering me But I promised you, I want you to know how powerful the Dragon Man is!" cut! Lennon and Tonys heart once again disdainfully cut off. The dragons strength is similar to that of them. Its also a master. After hearing that others just sent a first-class power, they can still say such shame. If you have a match with the dark ones (Bright Protoss)! The two seemed to feel the other''s eyes, and they all showed a smile after turning their heads. "Since the Dragon Terran General is so interested, let''s wait?" asked Lennon''s temptation. "Well, since you said so, then I have no problem." After seeing no doubts on both sides, Lennon and Tom waved their hands, and the army behind them suddenly stepped back and let the space out, while some soldiers ran to Hall behind them to prevent them from escaping. "Damn! A step later!" Bilchi saw a dark sigh in his heart. If it wasn''t for Hall, if he had just fought, he could run out, but now it is late! Chapter 1342： Realm of loading Chapter 1342 of the realm of loading Now Bichel can fully understand the feeling of Russells anger to kill in the previous period. Hall is like a crowbar. At the most critical moment, he will come out and mess. Ok? Wait...he is the messenger, then we... Bichels eyebrows twitched, and it seemed to be a disgusting picture... The comparison between Hall and the Dragon People was agreed. The Dark and the Bright Protoss enjoyed their success. Whether the Dragons win or fail, they will kill these humans, so they can not participate, at most There are some differences when dealing with Hall. For example, Lennon is preparing to turn Hall into a dead soul, and then continue to ridicule the bright Protoss, and Tony has decided that after the arrest of Hall, he must be judged! So after seeing the other persons gaze, the two showed a smile that was intriguing. "Kids! Come over, let me see, you are such a small board, from where you come confident and dare to single out with our dragons!" Looking at the dragon-man generals who were violently screaming underneath, the dragon-human warriors behind them were roaring. "The general is good! Tatter this bastard! Let him know the power of our dragons!" "General general, I will book an arm for a while! Look at his fine skin and tender meat, it is estimated to be delicious!" "Oh, yes, you don''t say that I still have forgotten, general, I want lower limbs, that''s more meat!" "No one wants a head? Well, I don''t want it!" Lunong... Tony... Hall et al... The silent Lonnon suddenly said to Tony, who was on the side. "We are dark people, but there is no such thing. Well, to be honest, I don''t like this horrible race!" Tony took a look at the vulgar dragons and then agreed with it. "Although we have been hostile for so many years, I am very much in favor of you today. If it is not necessary, I will never cooperate with this beast!" "Give me shut up!" Suddenly a roar came and then the whole people were given to the town. Everyone turned around and saw that they were even more handsome than Lunong. No, it should be said that the cool person was looking at the glare. Dragon Terran General. I saw him slowly walked to the side of Hall, and Hall said with a sneer. "When did I say that I participated? Are you not deaf? Well, your little ears can''t hear you or blame you!" Hall''s words are simply personal attacks. Originally, I thought that the dragon people had some strange Lunong and Tony, and they suddenly showed a sudden realization. "No wonder they are not pleasing to the eye. It turned out to be the reason!" All the people present were focused on the ears of the Dragons, especially the Dragon Warriors who were caught in the army. When the people next to them looked at their ears with curiosity, they suddenly Angry. "Look what? You are an ugly guy, and you are still black and autumn, and you will be annoyed when you see it!" Hehe Dragon Terran Warrior suddenly yelled at a drow. His words seemed to be a deep-water bomb thrown into the water, and the water could no longer calm down. "Hahaha, I didn''t get it wrong? You **** actually said that we are ugly? I think you are not only having problems with your ears, but even your eyes! If you change to me, you are like this, I will commit suicide!" This is just one of the many people. The Dragon People are as if they are not afraid of the sky. They have not only begun to discredit the drow, but even the angels, the Tauren, Medusa, etc. have not let go. For example, they say that the Tauren have so many hairs, the nostrils are so big, and there are also the disgusting snake hairs of Medusa, and the angels... the dragon people who can''t find words at a time, directly stealing the words of Hall - the bird! Ok, its all fried! Seeing this scene, the Hall of the initiators was a stunned expression, and the look at the side looked at Hall with a look of resentment. After all, he was like this before. "Cough, don''t care, you know that I don''t mean that!" You are! I hope that my heart will answer with affirmation! Bichal and others continue to twitch, they did not expect such a dramatic scene. "Really... a ridiculous scene! Do I want to escape now?!" Bickey thought secretly, but before he thought about it, suddenly three voices came at the same time. "enough!" "Shut up!" "Stop!" Seeing that the situation was out of control, Lunong, Tony, and the Dragon Terran generals all roared at the same time. Those who were present were given the three sounds. When they saw that the three faces were very gloomy, everyone closed their mouths, whether it was the dark family, the bright Protoss, or the Dragon people, they all know What kind of punishment is for the disobedient people above, so they are very smart to choose to shut up! After all, the law does not blame the public, if there are people jumping out at this time, then this person is not a fool or a madman! "General, I hope you manage your people!" Lennon said with a gloomy face. "Oh, my people don''t need you to say it!" "That''s best, I don''t want to have it next time!" Seeing that the other party has settled down, they can''t help but feel sorry for them. If this time, the other party is in chaos, that is the best time for them to escape! "Kids, I will torture you for a while!" The Dragon Man general looked at Hall with a sullen look, and he would not let it go easily for someone who had almost let his people get into trouble in one sentence. "Funny guy, a word turned out to make the dragon people almost out of control, but unfortunately it is human, otherwise the guy who used to deal with the bright Protoss but looks like it is definitely a weapon! But it''s okay After the conversion to the undead, it still works." Halls performance was appreciated by Lennon, but its getting more and more for the Dragon Terrans and Tony to get rid of it! "Come on! Kid! Let''s see how your people were shredded by my own hands!" After the incident, the team of the Dragon Terran side has been isolated. Whether it is the army of the dark family or the army of the bright Protoss, they all move to the side less than the seat. If I didn''t feel it before, but today I was annoyed by the Dragon People''s General. He had absolutely killed the **** in front of him. Only in this way could he calm his inner anger. "Hey!" When I didn''t finish the look, I waved my clothes to the ground, and then reached out and waved a slap in the face of the Dragon People''s General. "come on!" That looks really... too loaded! Cool, don''t want it! Chapter 1343： Fair trial? Chapter 1343 Fair comparison? Look forward to this hand-loaded to force Hall and others have your own care, he originally thought that the look is the kind of cold-type guy, did not expect that the end is a smoldering type! Looking at the muscles that looked at the lines, Hall couldn''t help but grin. Just fall in love. Lwxiaoshuo. "Ambros, you will be ready for a moment, summon your hands and give me the guys in front of me, and then you will take them out!" Ambrose heard the screaming eyes of the eyes, although he did not know that Hall is ready to do anything, but now the opponent''s master is obviously more than his own, if you let Bichal this third class The strong leave, then... It seems that I saw that Ambrose had something to say in his heart, and Hall gave him a reassuring smile. "Do not worry, I have my own intentions!" Listening to Hall said that Ambrose was not saying anything more, and then came to the Yarisi brothers and whispered. The situation on the side of Hall did not escape the eyes of Lennon. I saw that Lennon looked at Hall and smiled at Tony. "Look, that guy is estimated to want to run away, huh, its interesting." "Well, indeed, they are too small to see us. If they are escaped by them, then we should surrender directly to be their slaves!" The two smiled confidently, but they didn''t know at all. After a while, this joke may not be a joke! Looking at the look forward, the Dragon Terran General touched his chin, and he obviously looked down on the look. However, the hope was not tempered by his move, only to see him indifferently watching the Dragon Terran General. "come on!" I said earlier that this is not pretending to be forced, and that Hall is not believed to be killed. After Halls contempt, I was thinking about it. Who did I learn from? When he was at Longdao, it was not like this. Is it following me? However, I have not been forced to do it often, at most, it is occasional! If you look forward to hearing Hall, you will definitely show contemptuous eyes, because in the eyes of the hope, for most of the time, Hall is loading! The two people on the field were ready, and everyone focused on the two at a time. Of course, this is only a superficial phenomenon. Those dark people who were stuck in Hall and they retreated have already received news. If they dare to run away at this time, don''t hesitate to attack directly. Bichal and Bennett are eyebrows, and they are discussing when it is the best time to break through. However, the lookout on the court and the Dragon Terran Generals are all devoted to putting all their thoughts on the test. Don''t say anything else, as long as they can win! There are many kinds of strengths like the test. The Chinese like the earth is a tug of war, a wrist, and so on! In this continent, in fact, it is almost the same. I saw that both of them stretched out their hands, hands clasped together, and then looked at each other... I don''t know why, Hall suddenly has an urge to vomit, because he has already fancied a more disgusting scene... "Kid, you have to be optimistic, and your fingers will be broken one by one!" The Dragon Terran general, who had already clenched his hands, stretched out his head and licked his chin as if he had seen the scream of the ten fingers. "Oh? Is it?" Looking at the words, suddenly his eyes changed. The close dragons generals first discovered the anomaly. When he just wanted to call it, he suddenly found out that the eyes of the lookout turned out to be so Familiar, not only that, a breath that makes him feel fearful directly from the lookout, the kind of breath makes the Dragon Terran generals have some feelings of admitting defeat, even fear. "This, how is this possible... you, how could you have this kind of breath in your body?" When the Dragon Terran General said this, he was actually shaking and he wanted to shout out loudly, but he looked at him and scared him to close his mouth. "Listen, have you already felt my breath? This is absolutely true, telling you a secret, the Black Dragon God is also there, all this is for him!" "What..." The Dragonman general who just screamed suddenly reacted, then said with a look of disgusting "What? You want to beg for mercy? Haha, its already late! You will wait for the arrival of despair!" The situation just now made everyone wonder, why hasn''t it started for a long time, but after hearing the words of the Dragon People General, everyone reacted, and the feelings are hopeful and have begun to beg for mercy! "Haha, general, you will spare him, don''t break your fingers, break seven or eight!" "Oh, oh, yes, I said that I only left one. I didn''t find you better than me." The laughter of the Dragon Peoples Warriors is constantly being sent out, and this time is a good time for the Dragon Terran Generals and the hopes of discussion. "You, you said it was given by the Black Dragon God? Then..." "Hey, your head is not stupid! I am not afraid to tell you that the Black Dragon God is... the summoning beast of the adult behind me!" "Hey!" The Dragon Man general, who had never put Hall in his eyes, couldn''t help but take a breath after hearing this. He looked at Hall''s eyes with a hint of fear. Standing beside them, Bickey and others looked at their wrinkles, and they couldnt understand why the Dragon Terran General would show this expression. However, Hall looked at him with a smile, because he knew very well that this Dragon Man general was absolutely because he knew his situation. "me" See the dragon people generals began to tremble on their hands ~ www.novelhall.com ~ hope to rush. "Give me a good stand, don''t be seen by others, are your orders heard by your men?" "Listen! They will definitely listen! Don''t say other people, as long as you release the momentum, they are absolutely not easy to act rashly!" The Dragon Man general is not an exaggeration, but a fact! The dragons are a very hierarchical race. There may be nothing between the same dragons. Whoever is strong can be a cow, and those who are even a little dragons and **** dragons, who encounter pure blood, are only The first thing to worship! "Good, you will do this for a while, then!" ...... The muscles of the two men in the field suddenly broke out. The Dragon Terran General was okay. His muscles were all scales outside. It looked like it was only a little inflated, but the look was different. The blood vessels on the body were like each other. The snake is wrapped around his hand and looks terrible. "Oh, I didn''t think that his power could really resist the Dragon Terran General, which is interesting." Chapter 1344： Kill me Chapter 1344 kills me The reason for this is that the strength of the Dragon Terran Generals, whether it is the dark family of Lennon or the bright Protoss of Tony, they have all witnessed. @@@С@˵| That is all about the ability to crush the opponent''s existence. In the dark family, the Cyclops and the Tauren are considered to be more powerful, but they are not worth mentioning in front of the Dragon. However, fortunately, I dont know what the reason is. The strength of the Dragon Peoples fighters is generally low. They estimate that they should limit their strength for some reason. It is for this reason that the Dark and the Bright Protoss invite the Dragons to participate. This action. Regarding the promise of the Dragon People, both Rennon and Tony, they all agreed very, because only they knew that they did not have the right to agree. The reason is that they want a hitter. Well, in the end how to deal with this thug, it is clear that the two families have decided in their hearts. "boom!" Suddenly a loud bang came, and everyone looked at the scene in front of them, especially the dragon-man fighters. They originally cheered and held their hands and suddenly squatted on the spot. "How... maybe, is it my eyes?" A dragon man warrior muttered to himself. "If you are alone, it must be your eyes, but I also saw it... this... what the **** is going on!" The Dragon Terrans were maddening because their generals were pushed down by the weak guy in front of him! "Have he lost?" Lennon and Tony looked at each other and looked at each other. Both of them saw the surprise from the other''s eyes. "How could this be? Is there a fake?" Tony asked with some doubts. "Should not, with my understanding of this guy during this time, they belong to the kind of glory for life, like the **** in the north, it is impossible to make fun of this!" The group of guys in the north? When Tony heard these words, the eyelids involuntarily twitched. Obviously he remembered something that he did not want to recall. Shaking his head and shaking those memories out of his mind, and then he continued to say, "This is also good. The dragon people are naturally vulgar and proud. After a while, they will definitely not give up. If so, why can''t we watch the show?" "Well, what you said is what I want!" Lunongxi''s handsome face showed a smile. If this smile is definitely seen by other women, it will become a flower idiot, but after Tony sees it is a little nausea. stand up. "Mama pulls a bit, if it is not a task, I really want to put his face on my big sword! See who is thick!" ... "Damn! You lie!" The Dragon Terran generals rushed to the point and looked at the martyrdom. "Oh!" Looked at the sneer, and after taking back the red hands, he looked at him coldly. The eyes seemed to say, "Don''t afford to lose, don''t come! I just despise you!" "Bastard! Then my knife is coming!" The adjutant behind him heard no hesitation, took the weapon directly from a dragon warrior behind him, and then walked to the front of the Dragon Terran General. "General, give it!" The general of the Dragon Terran turned around and then suddenly said a few words to the adjutant when he took over the weapon. The adjutant heard a change in his face and his eyes almost came out. "Why are you doing something here, don''t give me the knife, and do your thing well!" The adjutant heard the words and realized that he quickly ran back. The general of the Dragon People did not speak when he saw it. He turned and looked at him and said. "I will give you a chance to take out your weapon! Otherwise I will cut you!" When I heard the general of the Dragon Terran, Lennon and Tony showed a look of inconspicuous expression. It seems that they thought it right, and the Dragon Terran General became angry and angry! The two mens mouths gave a slight laugh, and it is reasonable to say that in this case, their smiles are easy to be buried, but this time it is different. The Dragon Peoples Generals turned their heads and gave them a look at them. Some wrong eyes came over and said evilly. "What do you mean? Just kidding me?" Even if it is true, Lennon and Tony will not personally admit it. "How is it possible! Generals, I have never laughed. I just saw it clearly. It is indeed a guy who cheated, otherwise the generals will not fail!" Lennon as a dark family, is born to like to see People speak people''s words, and they talk about ghosts, so he said that there is no pressure to lie. However, Tony of the Bright Protoss could not go anywhere. I saw him looking angry and looking at him. "Cheating is shameful! You are insulting the spirit of duel, you will be hit by the destruction of the Dragon Man generals!" Lunong and Tony had a look at each other, and then they both had a word in mind! . "Sure enough, its a lie like a meal!" "No loss is a bird man who can lie on his face!" Just as the Dragon Terran general was ready to speak, a sudden roar came. "go!" The magic eyes behind him still didn''t react. Suddenly a figure rushed over quickly, and as he waved his knife, the magic eyes suddenly burst open and then fell to the ground. Behind him, Bennett, Jaina, who was screaming with a hand, took a long sword in one hand and made a breakthrough behind Beyle. The actions of the two men have smothered everyone, and the most chilling is not the people of Hall, but the elite soldiers who are less than one hundred in the city of Kotan! "Hey, you really can''t help but start! Stop me!" Lennon knew that there would be such a situation, so he did not hesitate to give orders! Looking at the dark soldiers and birds who came up around The captain of the elite soldiers of the city of Kotan suddenly laughed. "Brothers, it seems that today is our death! Since the adults are going, let us create a chance for them with their own lives! Kill one enough, kill two and earn one, and be willing to charge with me. Come!" Said the captain, holding a shield with one hand and holding a long sword, roared and rushed toward the drow. " Count me one! Kill!" "And me! Kill!" "I will go too! Kill!" Soldiers roared, and they were not afraid of death, but the scene in front of them was already clear that there was no possibility of survival, and their generals gave up and they fled, which put them in a state of despair. Therefore, after the captain rushed out, one after another rushed out. "Hey! The people of Wuhe! Kill me... Ah!" Chapter 1345： Counterattack Chapter 1345 Counterattack The screams were sent out by Tony. I saw that he had just wanted to give other angels an order to attack. Suddenly, the shadows flashed, and then the whole person burst open with blood, even if it was on his chest. The sturdy armor failed to fully protect him, showing how powerful this attack is! The injured Tony was thrown into the angels by this force, and the rest of the dark people were a little dumbfounded? "What is going on here? Why did he start with Tony?" This person''s lawyer, who is the general of the Dragon People, Lunong just wanted to discourage, but suddenly he widened his eyes and saw that the Dragon Terran General recovered the sword and smashed his head. Music-text When he said that it was too late, Lunong was not a member of the elves. His agility was very powerful. When the sword was about to hit him, he was forced to hide. "Good insurance!" Lennon''s forehead burst into a cold sweat, but he knows how terrible the power of the Dragon Terran General. If he is so stunned in his head, he will go half life without death! "Bastard, what do you do? You..." Lennon still wants to say something, but this scene is a bit dumbfounded. I saw that the Dragon Terrans were directly killed against the dark people and the bright Protoss around them. Those people have not reacted yet, and they have been smashed by the Dragon Peoples Warriors, and they have suffered heavy casualties. Especially those Taurens, they seem to be very unseen to be seen by the Dragon Warriors, or because the dark people are afraid of the Dragon Warriors, and they are specially placed with powerful Tauren fighters. Who knows that Rentons idea is good, but he just didnt think that the Dragon Terran warrior would kill the killer in this situation. "Damn! Kill me! Don''t let them go!" Although Lennon couldn''t understand why the Dragon Man warrior suddenly rebelled, maybe it was related to Hall, but now is not the time to pursue this problem, now the most important thing is to get things done. Give control. It was not only the dark people and the bright Protoss who were surprised, but less than a hundred human elite soldiers stopped at the same time after seeing the scene. The captain who thought that the mortal captain had seen this scene, the courage just mentioned was nothing. No matter who they are, when they find a little hope or hope, they will never choose to die! This is also the case with the captain, who immediately realized that it was an opportunity after seeing the rebellion of the Dragon Terran warrior. "Quick, turn your head and kill it!" The soldiers heard no hesitation, especially the few guys who shouted "kill one not lose, kill two enough", and run especially fast! As for what faces and other things, they are all left behind. If they can survive, do you have anything to do with your face? Because of the sudden dispersal of the Dragon People, they did not react to the Dark and the Bright Protoss. Therefore, after they rushed to the first time, they even let them rush to the past. "Fast! It''s very tight, don''t be surrounded by them!" Bichar yelled as he rushed. "Uncle Bichel, Hall, what do they do?" Jaina screamed after she reacted from the shocked brother. "Its too late, we have to rush out. Even if its a person, we must spread the news here, otherwise the whole wanderers land will be in danger! Bichals one will just turn around and call his magic eye. After the kill, regardless of the disgusting blood smell, while running, he said to Bennett. "Bennett, look at the lady, don''t let her fall behind!" "Yes! Adjutant!" Bennett couldn''t care what Jaina would hurt at the moment. He grabbed Jaina''s arm and killed the enemy alongside him. The people of the dark family will naturally not let go of them so easily. They are ready to attack after the magic eyes are not far away. They are long-range attacks. If they are scaled, even if it is more difficult than This kind of offensive retreats. "Not good! Bennett! You are in front!" Bichal did not hesitate. He found his footsteps immediately after he found this problem. Then his body exploded and he waited for Bennett to turn back and wave his hand. The strong vindictiveness of the stock was swept by him, and the one-and-a-half-month-old appearance rushed toward the magic eyes. "Ah!" Bichal''s attack power is very strong, and those magic eyes are actually killed and wounded under this trick. Those who are not dead have quickly gone to hide. Knife Mang did not stop because he killed those magic eyes, but continued to fly forward, and finally hit the rock directly to make a loud noise. The huge shock wave smashed the rock, and many gravel spattered around, followed by a scream. "Fast! Keep up!" The captain of the elite human soldier saw it, and the eyes suddenly brightened. They quickly accelerated and prepared to flee here quickly. "Hey! I see how you can escape! Stop me!" Tony was talking. After he had just reacted, his face became very ugly. He was just attacked by this bastard! He wants to kill him by himself! The angels did not hesitate to see each other, spread their wings one by one, and then chased them toward those human beings. At the same time, the people of the dark family did not stand and watch. Except for the dark people who were defeated by the Qier and the Dragon and the Terran warriors, the drow and Medusa raised their bows and arrows to prepare for the arrows. At the same time, some of the undead summoners also began to summon their undead soldiers ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but at this time, suddenly countless arrows shot toward the dark and the bright Protoss. "defense!" As an angel yelled loudly, many angels quickly began to defend, and some directly retreated out of range. However, Zall and Medusa are unlucky. They are Tauren behind them, and they are comrades-in-arms, and there are countless arrows flying in front. They have already avoided it. "Ah!" After the screams came, Zall and Medusa lost a lot of people. "Damn. This is the bone arrow! The dark family, are you deliberate?" An angel suddenly grabbed a bone arrow in his hand and then looked at the dark people roaring. "You are an idiot! You won''t see it yourself! They also have the undead summoner!" The angel couldnt help but hear it. As he turned his head and saw it, he didnt know when, and there was a dead soldier in front of him... Chapter 1346： a wise decision Chapter 1346 wise decision Surprisingly, not only the angels, but also the elite human soldiers who just wanted to escape! "This this" "What''s this! Hurry up!" Ambrose snorted and then let the undead soldiers let go. Fiction The captain of the human elite soldier saw the situation. After nodding his head, he did not hesitate to wave his hand and immediately let the soldiers escape along the road. "What do you do?" The captain of the elite human soldier glanced at Bichker, who had already fled to the intersection, and then asked with a look of concern. "You go first, I will top it here, and I will go with the young master!" The captain knew that he had no effect at all for him now. So he simply nodded and said nod. "Then you pay attention to safety, and I will keep up with it soon. I will send out a message as soon as I go out, I believe that the reinforcements of the urban masters will soon arrive!" "Oh..." Ambrose sneered, and the captain was not angry. After a ceremony, he turned and fled. Ambrose didn''t pay attention to him. After looking at the dark people who were surrounded, he and Yaris both nodded and then speeded up the call. As they concentrate on summoning, a steady stream of undead soldiers are being summoned, along with death knights and undead vampire bats. This scene was also rushed to the attention of Qier, he did not think that the few souls around the Hall called so powerful, but he looked back and looked at the dark and bright Protoss soldiers, then head Do not return to speed up the departure. In his opinion, Ambrose, they are just dying, because the undead soldiers are some cannon fodder, compared with the opposing enemies, they are not worth mentioning, the most important thing at the moment is to put the dark family Communicate with the Guangming Protoss to deal with the news of the Wanderers. Bicchis heart is very clear, dont look at the stalwart of the Lord Russells lord on the edge of the island, but once the two races on the honorary mainland are eyeing here, even if all the islanders unite, its useless. If they can really resist it, they would not have to escape from the honor of the mainland. "Bastard! Don''t let them run! Give me to destroy these guys!" Tony was mad at the snarl, but responded to him was a flying shadow. "boom!" Tony waved his hand, and the long sword in his hand did not hesitate to split the black shadow in front of him. Then a scream came out from the shadow of the black shadow, but it quickly stopped, and it was only then that time. It was discovered that the shadow that had flown over was actually a drow. "Tony, what are you doing!" Lennon escaped the attack of the Dragon Terran General, just to see the scene in front of him, suddenly burst into anger. "Ah, sorry. I didn''t notice it, you have nothing to do, do you want me to help!" When I heard Tony''s words, I was so angry that Lennon almost vomited blood. "General, why do you want to betray. Do you forget the agreement between us?" Lennon didn''t want to continue to quarrel with Tony at this time. This is because the dragons started up, so they must solve this here. thing. "I haven''t forgotten it!" said the Dragon Man general, stunned after he glanced at him. "That''s why?" Seeing the Dragon Terran General did not attack, Tony asked in a row. Why? Hehe...because we have found someone who wants to pursue more! More people who want to pursue? Lennon and Tony were both confused and confused. They didnt know why the Dragon Terran General would say that. What did the man say to the Dragon People General? Why would they let them rebel in this situation? In fact, the Dragon Terran General is also very unrecognized at this time, because the Dragon Terran Warriors did make great achievements at the beginning of the rebellion, but now the Dark and the Bright Protoss reacted, they resisted the initial chaos, and now it is slow. Slow start to counterattack. The number of dragon-man fighters was not too many. Soon they were surrounded by the dark and the bright Protoss. At this time, Hall did not respond. What is the situation? Just when the Dragon Terran General looked back at Hall, suddenly a huge figure appeared in front of him. In his stunned expression, Zhang Da mouth screamed at everyone. "Roar!" The roar of the roar seemed to come from the heart, and everyone who was shocked was stunned! "This...this is...black dragon?!" The first thing to deal with was Tony, whose eyes almost came out of his eyes when he saw the Black Dragon. "Black... Black Dragon God?!" The black dragon, that is, the little black, the reason why Hall will release it at this time is entirely because Bier and others have left, and there is absolutely no need to worry about the exposure. To me, Hall wants to see what the dark people are in front of Xiaohei. Obviously, the result is a man who is very good for Hall. Lets talk about the magic eye. These guys dressed like aliens actually squat on the ground after hearing the black screams, and then the tentacles wrap the body. And its huge eyes are tightly closed, and it seems that it looks scared. The soldiers of the dark family looked at Xiaohei with a stunned expression, and they all seemed to forget that they were in battle. The Dragon Terran warriors are all on the ground, the whole body muscles are shaking, and they don''t know whether they are afraid or excited. "Black Dragon God... Why... Why is there a Black Dragon God here?" What surprised them even more was that after the appearance of the Black Dragon God, it actually said a word to Hall. "Boss Tell me what to do?!" day? What did I hear? The black dragon **** actually called a person called the boss! Am I not mistaken? Among these people, the most surprising should be Perry, Ellis, and Yaris! They are all people who follow Hall in the land of the wanderers, so they simply don''t know about it. "Alice, you can take a look at me!" Perry suddenly said in a mutter. "What are you doing?" Ellis couldn''t possibly Perry, and the pair of eyes stared straight at the black. "I want to see if this is true! The young master we followed has a black dragon summoning beast! I am afraid I am blind." "Hey!" Ellis did not hesitate to give Perry a slap in the face. After eating the pain, Perry said excitedly. "Really! It turned out to be true. I suddenly found out that we agreed to follow the young master that day is the most sensible decision in my life." Chapter 1347： Disagree Chapter 1347 Disagreement "Ha ha ha, this turned out to be true, the young master is too powerful! This is the black dragon! The legendary black dragon!" In fact, it is no wonder that Perry is so excited. The power of Black Dragon is beyond doubt. There is a black dragon. It is estimated that there is no one who can say that it can kill the Black Dragon. | The sudden appearance of Xiaohei surprised everyone, especially the warriors of the dark family. Except for some advanced ones, the rest of the dark warriors have a vague impulse to worship. There is no way. In their impression, the black dragon is a god-like existence. Now that this **** appears in front of them, how can they remain calm? "No, this is impossible! Why is there a black dragon here?" Suddenly Tony thought of something, and he turned his head and glared at Hall. "It''s him! Everything is him, who is he? Why come here? Is he also a dark man?" Seeing Tony suddenly looked at himself, and Lunnons face suddenly showed a bitter smile. "Don''t look at me, I don''t know why Black Dragon... God will appear here." Tony can see from the performance of Lennon that he did not lie. So, he can temporarily rule out that this is a conspiracy of the dark family. It seems that I saw Tonys thoughts in the heart of the farmer. "Do you think that I can still listen to my command?" Tony turned around and looked at him. He didn''t look at it. When he saw that the vast majority of the dark warriors were kneeling down to the black dragon, Tony frowned and suddenly he felt a suffocating momentum. Directly facing him, Tony turned around and saw that a lantern-sized eye was staring at him not far away. Staring at him is not someone else, it is the powerful black dragon! "Birdman, I hate bird people!" If someone else said this to him, Tony had already gone up to give him a light trial, let him know what the consequences of the ambassador of God would be, but when the leader was a black dragon, Tony went to the mouth and swallowed back. "My boss said, if you are willing to surrender, come over here and give you three minutes. After that, I will give you a dragon!" After hearing the words of the Black Dragon, the Dragon Terran General did not hesitate any more and directly slammed the little black squat. "The Dragon Man always follows the Black Dragon God!" After the Longren generals finished speaking, the living Dragon Warriors behind him also said loudly. "The Dragon Man always follows the Black Dragon God!" After the thousands of Dragon Warriors were finished, they followed their generals toward Hall. The dark warriors on the road first hesitated for a moment, and then they let the road open. "Why don''t you stop them?!" Tony looked at Lennon. "How do you stop? Do you believe it or not? If I order, they will not stop, but they will accelerate their departure!" Rennon knew very well, don''t look at their darkness, they are very strong, there are always many races. But it is precisely because of this that this makes the relationship between the various races of their dark family not so harmonious. Some even have frictions or even struggles for certain interests. If they are not worried about angering the people above, it is estimated that some races have been erased in the dark. Since there are not many people coming from the Guangming Protoss, that is, hundreds of people, even if they are now shooting, it is estimated that they will stop the Dragon People. In view of the current situation, it is very difficult to estimate the darkness of the family. . However, Tony quickly looked at the Hall next to him, and then said that the eyeball turned and turned. "Lennon, you have seen the situation, the appearance of Black Dragon is an accident, but now we have only one way to solve the current dilemma, it depends on you dare to try it!" "What is the solution?" Tony''s words said that Rennon had some intentions in his heart, saying that at this moment, the person in charge of his dark family could not directly bow down, because the strength of Black Dragon seems to be the second-class holy. Strong, it takes a long time to grow up. This is also one of the reasons why he is able to withstand the black dragon''s momentum slightly by the strength of his current third-class power. At present, he is also very distressed at the moment. If you start, it is a dragon-man general who can stop him. The soldiers of the dark family, in addition to the small part will follow his orders, most of them will be afraid of the black dragon. Not to shoot, and even some will directly rebel or not. Now that Black Dragon has given the time limit, if Lennon does not want a solution, it is very likely that these guys will not be able to withstand this pressure and choose to rely on the Black Dragon side. So when he heard that Tom had said it was done, he immediately asked what it was. "You just saw it, the black dragon was summoned, which means that the human being is a summoner... well, the dragon summoner!" "But no matter which kind of summoner, they have a weakness!" Hearing Tony said that the weakness, especially when it comes to the summoner''s three words, deliberately aggravated tone, Lennon suddenly revealed a faint look. "what do you mean" "Yes, the thief first smashed the king! We first control the human summoner, and when the black dragon is not..." When Lennon heard the news, he began to say that he directly killed Hall, so that the Black Dragon would lose control, and then they could use this opportunity to escape. But listening to Tony means that he has to control Hall Then he can take the Black Dragon to honor the mainland. He may not be able to lift the contract between Hall and Black Dragon. However, there are high-level people in the dark. Once the people above have successfully rescued the Black Dragon, they will definitely give themselves a rich reward. It is not too late, because the time given by Black Dragon is getting closer and closer, Lennon quickly said to Tony. "What do you do now? Kill it directly?" "No!" Tony shook his head. "The human being is behind the black dragon. We want to kill it, unless someone has to stop the black dragon first..." Tony did not finish the words, but Lennon knew what he meant. "Then you stopped the Black Dragon God, I went to kill the human!" Lennon said quickly, because he knew that if he went to resist the Black Dragon himself, he would probably die in the hands of Black Dragon, and if he killed Hall, then The success rate will be much higher. "No, you stop the Black Dragon! Although your dark group of drows are agile, but when it comes to killing in the distance, you are far from our opponent of the bright Protoss!" Chapter 1348： 1 will catch those bird people Chapter 1348 will definitely catch those bird people. Lennon heard his eyes blinking. He didn''t think that Tony would use the judgment ability unique to them in order to deal with Hall. To know that this kind of dream ability is not used casually, once used, the user''s strength will advance by leaps and bounds, but the side effect that comes with it is a period of weakness. ""ġС˵| With his understanding of Tony, Tony should not be the kind of person who deny himself, so the first thing he thought of was that this Tony was weird! "What do you mean by looking at me like this? You have not seen that the current situation is somewhat uncontrollable? Once we fail, then waiting for us will be a painful abyss! He is the dragon **** of your dark family, but It is our deadly enemy! Do you think he will let us go?" When I heard Tony say this, Lennons frowning brows were loose, so he felt that Tony said nothing wrong. Once the Black Dragon controlled the situation, their dark people could say it, but the bright Protoss were very Maybe one is left to be killed by the Black Dragon! "Good! I am going to resist the Black Dragon! But I hope you don''t play tricks! Otherwise I will surrender them directly to deal with you!" "Hey! If you don''t believe me, let''s do it, we''ll play each!" Tony snorted and expressed his inner dissatisfaction. "I don''t want to wait, you are ready soon, I will immediately resist the black dragon!" He glanced at the dark warriors who had begun to loosen, and Lennon quickly said. "Good!" Tony nodded and waved at the bright Protoss soldiers on the side. Soon, hundreds of Bright Protoss fighters gathered together and suddenly burst into a powerful light under the watchful eyes of everyone! "Hey! I hate this light!" The huge eyes of Xiaohei involuntarily avoided after seeing this glare, and then said with dissatisfaction. "You guys, hateful birds, let me die!" When it comes to Xiao Hei, he will open his mouth and scream, and the dark warriors will be scared and shouted. "Black Dragon God, we surrender! We surrender!" The first thing that surrendered to the Medusa family was that they were trembling and squatting on the ground, and did not dare to move. "not good!" After the surrender of the first dark group of soldiers, the rest of the dark family saw it like a collapsed domino, and people continued to squat against the little black. "Come on!" Tony hurriedly said. Lunongs heart is very uncomfortable, but there is no way to be uncomfortable. At present, I can only do it according to Tonys words. Otherwise, once the general trend has gone, how can it be if I kill Hall? When the next Lunong did not hesitate, he took a long sword in his hand and smothered Xiao Hei. "You guys will go with me!" Medusas head, the Cyclops head and the Taurens head looked at each other. They didnt want to go, but when they thought that if Lennon solved the current predicament, they would report the matter here, not only the three of them, but also Maybe their entire ethnic group will be cleaned up! The cleaning here is not as simple as general cleaning, but it is completely eliminated from beginning to end! There is no way, the three have to rush to the past, and now only follow the Lunong in a short time to kill Hall, this is the most critical problem. "Hey! Hey ants!" Xiaohei did not hesitate, and a bit of dragon spurted directly against Lennon. The hot dragon gave Rennon a face, and he quickly fled to the side, but the three heads behind him were unlucky. It is. Medusa is the fastest-reacting person, only to see her exclaimed, regardless of the escape will not cause others to ridicule, directly flee to the place where the people lying on the ground. The Tauren was screaming, and the eyes suddenly became red, and then the speed of the whole person suddenly increased, and rushed to the place where the Tauren were. For a time, many Tauren warriors were hit by their heads. The Cyclops are the most tragic one. Medusa was able to escape perfectly because she found it fast. The Tauren did not react slowly, so he was almost burned to the tail, while the Cyclops yelled at his huge eyes. After that, it was directly sprayed by the little black dragon! "Ah!" The screams of the Cyclops suddenly caused a chill in Rennon and Tony. I glanced at the Cyclops that were directly swallowed up by the dragon. The rest of the hesitant dark warriors squatted down and asked for mercy. "Black Dragon God, we surrender! We surrender!" The black dragon''s toughness is so brilliant at this moment that these guys who have heard of Black Dragon''s mighty guys have witnessed some scenes, so this made them make the final choice. "Tony, hurry up! You..." Lennon knows that there is no time. If all these people are turned down to deal with him, then he will definitely die very badly! And today''s battle also made him very depressed, obviously a battle that took the upper hand, but it was because of a sudden black dragon to make a defeat. But what he hates is not the black dragon, but the one who can summon the black dragon. But soon, his hatred was transferred to another person! I saw that he was just about to prepare to stop the Black Dragon after roaring, but when he turned back, he found that a group of Tony people had waved their unique wings one by one, and then fled to the rear without returning to the back! "Tony, you bastard! What do you do!" Before that, Tony had a big problem, but Lennon didn''t think he would choose to escape! Who was convinced that he had to kill Hall himself, and that other big justices said that they would not be chaotic? The bird man does not have a good person! Lennon can''t wait to slap on his face What is Nima calling! He is a dark man who believes in a bright Protoss bird, and it is no wonder that he will be deceived! I glanced at the bright Protoss who had escaped to the hole, and then looked back at the black dragon that was close at hand. Lennon finally wisely chose to surrender this road. "Hey, if you let other people know about this situation, it is estimated that the family will be delisted!" He is very clear that once the soldiers of the dark family surrender, then the face of him will be the full revenge of the dark family! The first to suffer is their ethnic group! "What are you doing? Are you not arranging it here? Then you are going to chase down the birds?" When Rennong thought that he would be taken care of, he couldnt help but hear the words. After looking up at the Hall who was staring at himself, Lennon nodded quickly. "Follow the adults, I will catch those who are sticky!" Chapter 1349： Message Chapter 1349 Message Spend two flowers on each table! Just as Hall released the Black Dragon to conquer the dark family and scared away the bright Protoss, Bichal and others just rushed out of the mine from the darkness. "Call! Good insurance! It is finally rushed out!" After Biechel came out of the mine, it was relieved. "Uncle Bichel, Hall... Hall, what do they do?" Jaina asked anxiously. Looking at the elite soldiers who gathered around, he said immediately after thinking about it. "You block this hole!" what? ! Not only Jaina, but the captain of the elite soldier who rushed out couldnt help but exclaim. They didn''t think of it. Bichel not only did not immediately go to the rescue Hall, but also wanted to block it. Isn''t that the same as Hall''s last escape hope? For a time, not only the captain, but even the soldiers who followed him looked at Bier with a strange look. In their view, the reason why they survived and escaped was because Hall was there to contain those dark and bright Protoss. If it werent for Hall, they would have a day to see again, so when they heard Biers words, it was not a taste. There was some silence in the atmosphere around Biel, and the soldiers who looked down and talked without a word suddenly thundered. "You all do your heads down? Do you think I want to do this?! With our current strength, we can''t resist their offense! It''s just a delay!" "But Hall them..." Although Jaina knew that it was the most correct behavior at the time, she couldn''t help but mention it. "Call!" It was Jaina who spoke. Bichel was too bad to blame her, but she eased her breath. "Miss Jaina, I have no way of doing this. You have seen it. At this moment, we can''t resist those people, let alone save the Hall. You listen to me!" What Anna wants to say, she interrupted her by waving her hand. "Now it is useless to say that, we can only do the worst of the base, first block the hole, and then inform the lord adults as quickly as possible, and let the Philippine of the city of Kotan quickly send troops to support!" Bennett quickly said, "Adult, I immediately go back and let the main Philippine city send troops!" Bichell nodded and said, "That line, you can go back and let Feili send troops. Remember, let him pay attention to the situation around him, don''t be exploited by others!" Bennett took a gift and then sat on the side of the soldier and quickly ran towards the city of Kotan. Seeing the back of Bennetts departure, Bichal turned to look at Jaina. "Miss Jaina, now you are with me, we..." "No, I didn''t see Hall, I won''t go back." The temper of Jaina''s young lady suddenly broke out, which made Bieer very angry, but he didn''t dare to say anything about Jaina. With anger, he secretly suppressed his inner anger and said quietly. "Miss Jaina, now is not the time for Miss temper! If you continue to delay, then Hall has no hope!" Jaina originally wanted to stick to it, but after hearing this, she suddenly silenced. When Qiers eyes were glimpsed, he knew that his words had worked, so he quickly grabbed Jainas hand and ignored her, and immediately arrested her immediately. "Take it to you here, do what I just said! Nothing wrong!" After he finished, he took a picture of the seat he sat down. As soon as the call came, the mount immediately ran towards the distance. Looking at the back of Bichels departure, the captain was silent, and one of the soldiers who followed him went to ask. "Captain, what do we do... the following adult..." "Execute the order!" said the captain after biting his teeth. "But adults..." The soldiers still hesitated. "Don''t you hear me? Execute the order!" "Yes!" The soldier did not hesitate because he saw the captain''s eyes turned red, as if he were going to eat people. If he continued to ask, he might decide how their captain would punish him. It is said that this is only two hundred people, but their strength is generally higher than the Allen mainland, so in just one hour, the hole is completely blocked by the rock. ...... At this time, Hall did not know what was going on at the moment. He was watching a group of bird people who had been arrested. "Lennon, you bastard, you surrendered! Don''t you be afraid that your demon will punish you?" Tony was very embarrassed at this time, and his body was full of wounds. Even his wings seemed to be dim. Obviously, during the pursuit, he received no small damage. "To shut up!" Lennon was originally a dark face. After hearing this, he became even darker. He was next to Hall, and he was right at Tony. Tony, who was kicked, screamed and fell to the ground, but soon the two drows immediately came up and put him up. "Adults, Tony and others have been arrested for a hundred people, and the rest of the resistance has been wiped out!" Lunnon saw the eyes of Hall and immediately went up to the respectful manner. "They are so many people?" Lennon knows the meaning of Hall Hearing Hall asked him to explain quickly. "Yes, adults, this time our actions are very hidden. After all, this is the edge of the island. It is a relatively remote place for the wanderers, so we are the first people to come." "Well? The first batch of people coming over? So, there are still many people coming over?" Hall heard the news and was shocked. This time, if there was a little black, it is estimated that he will be miserable this time, and it is good. The strength of these people is not very high, so this will be suppressed by Xiaohei. If there are a few sixth-class powerhouses, it is estimated that even if the island owner personally comes over, he will be defeated. "Yes, this action is led by the dark people and the high-ranking Protoss. The purpose is to divide the entire wanderer''s land. Apart from this, one third of the Wanderers'' land has already been occupied. I don''t want to use it. How long will it take to open up the action." Hall heard the words and took a breath of cold. He didn''t think that the two powerful races really joined together to get to the land of the wanderers. According to Lennon, if the homes of the wanderers are not united, they will soon It will become a battlefield for the dark and the bright Protoss. Chapter 1350： Tonys persuasion Chapter 1350, Tony''s Persuasion "Since you are a natural enemy, then I want to ask, how do you finally divide the land of the wanderer?" Hall actually knew an answer in his heart, but he still wanted to hear a definitive answer from the mouth of Lennon. "Equino? Adults, it is impossible to divide. When we were operating in the previous islands, our two communities can say that they have never been united, but with the more islands now controlled, the contradictions between the two communities are suddenly Inspire, like what you see today is an example, if before..." When Lennon said this, he suddenly changed his face. He seemed to think of something and he quickly closed his mouth. "Hey, you want to say that if you are as united as before, it is estimated that you will kill me without waiting for me to do it?!" The little black that was squatting suddenly felt the tomb of Hall, and suddenly opened his eyes. The big eyes of the lantern stared straight at Lennon. It looked like telling Lennon, boy, you better be honest, otherwise I don''t mind swallowing you! "Oh!" Lennon swallowed hard and swallowed. He was just so stunned by Xiao He, scared his face with sweat. "If I let you control those people, can you guarantee that you can control it?" Hall asked after thinking about it. "This...some difficulty..." Lennon didn''t immediately agree, after a moment of deliberation. "But I think Black Dragon God is there, just give me some time, I think I can do it!" "Very good!" Hall patted his hands and apparently he was very satisfied with the statement of Lennon. But when Rennon breathed a sigh of relief, Hall said again. "But I don''t believe you, what do you say I should do?" "Uh" Lennon was dumbfounded, saying that he did not know how to get Hall to get the letter. In the current situation, it is really difficult to do. "I have a way, don''t know if you are willing or not!" Suddenly, Halls mouth smiled slightly, revealing a smile that made Rennong feel a little scared after seeing it. "Adult...you say..." ...... Tony, who was under control, was very ugly. Just now, Lennon was taken away by Hall, so he had time to look at the situation. The battle of the original victory was defeated because of the sudden appearance of the black dragon in front of him. Not only that, but their group of pioneers was completely wiped out. Apart from the hundreds of people killed, there were only so many people in front of them. Tony looked a little gloomy and glanced at the dark people around them. "A group of idiots, thinking that following the black dragon can everything be fine? Things are not so simple, this black dragon that appears for no reason must be a certain plane, once the upper level knows, it will definitely send a master to control him for the first time, no matter Whether our bright Protoss or the dark ones will not let it go, so now I have to find a way to leave and pass the news out." The idea is wonderful, but now it is a very difficult thing to escape from here! Do not say anything else, the heads of the dark people next to them can hold him back, not to mention the black dragon in front. And just as he thought about how to escape, a scream suddenly came out. "What happened? This is, the screams of Lennon?" Not only Tony, but even other people heard the screams of Lennon, and the soldiers of the dark family were flustered. "What happened? It seems to be the voice of Lennon adults. It seems that Lunong adults have left with Hall. Is it that Hall is in the hands of the Lennon adults?" Medusas head changed, and the heads on it The snake head moved around because of irritability. "It shouldn''t be, hasn''t Hall Master accepted our surrender?" said the head of the Tauren warrior. Because the head of the Cyclops has been burned to death, the Cyclops do not have a leader to stand up, and their fear of the Black Dragon, the Cyclops can be said to be the most secure one. On the contrary, those drows changed their faces one by one, and their flustered expression was clearly seen by Tony. "Oh, you also saw that this human being has no idea to let go of your thoughts. He called Lennon alone, just to kill him. Now, Lennon is absolutely dead, and then you!" Tony''s face with a look of grief and anger, if the person who did not know the truth saw him, he thought that Lunong was his relatives and friends. "Shut up!" Medusa''s head suddenly snorted, and the snake''s head on her head spit her tongue at Tony. "Oh, you are useless, you are useless. The situation is very obvious. It is the man who is ready to do it for you. Once Renon is dead, there will be no dragons here. Then they are working on you, so that these darkness A group of warriors will surrender to the feet of the Black Dragon!" Tony didn''t say too much about Hall''s bad words. He just said something about what might happen now. Not to mention, after he said this, the heads of several dark people became very difficult to look at, even the Medusa who had just yelled at him was not talking. Tony saw that his chance came, and he quickly said. "The situation is very obvious now. If everyone is not united, we will definitely die very badly!" "Joint? How to unite!? Didn''t you see the Black Dragon God being here?" "Oh, Black Dragon God adults? Others, do you think this black dragon is coming down from above?" Tony said disdainfully. "What do you mean!" Medusa''s face changed slightly looked at him like a torch. "I suspect that this is from other planes, even the lower plane. Does this mean that you are not clear?" Seeing that everyone continues to be silent, Tony is not hiding. "From the lower plane, it is an accident. It is not the black dragon of Long Island. If we tell the above people, do you say that the people above will punish us or reward us?" Everyone heard the words suddenly, and they were still thinking, even if they ran away, they would be severely punished after returning. Even if they didnt die, they didnt want to be reused, but now its a good opportunity, let them Escape and tell the news to the upper level, it is estimated that the upper class will not blame them, but will reward them! And when Tony was ready to let them let go, suddenly a clap of hands came. "Hey!" "Yes, go ahead, I want to hear what reason you use to let them run with you." Chapter 1351： Conquer Chapter 1351 "Oh, yes, go ahead, I see what reason you are letting them follow you!" "Ok?!" Everyone heard that the face changed, and I saw that the person who spoke was not someone else. It was the Hall that had just left with Lennon. "Adult...you..." The eyes of the people are not on Hall, but on Lennon. Originally they thought that Lennon had an accident, but now Lennon is standing in front of them, so that Tonys hypothesis is not true! "Lennon, you..." Tony looked at Lennon with some mistakes. He didn''t think that the screams of Lennon were so fierce, but I didn''t have anything at all. This was too much of his surprise. Lennon glanced at him coldly and then said faintly. "Why, do you want me to have something?" If it was replaced before, Tony would definitely argue with Lennon, but now he was ugly looking at Lennon and kept silent because he knew very well what he said at this time, Hall or It won''t be like it, but the guy from Rennon will never let him go. Don''t look at the calmness of Lennon on the surface, but his heart is rolling, and his mind constantly remembers the scene. Time to go back before leaving Lennon didn''t know why Hall wanted him to follow him alone, but in the immediate situation, he didn''t dare to resist, so he had to follow Hall with a doubt. Before, he was still thinking about what the words that Hall said. When he did what Hall said, and saw the blood-red rune, he looked at Hall with horror. . Because he recognized that this magic turned out to be **** bloody, he wanted to resist, but when he saw a few guys around him and a black dragon that warned himself with his eyes wide open, he finally had to give up the resistance and silently bear it. Bloody surgery released by Hall. The screams just now were the pains that came from the mind when blood stasis finally merged. After the pain, he immediately found out that there was something in his mind. The energy emitted by the thing made him irresistible and in his mind. There is also an additional idea, that is, can not resist Hall! After figuring out the situation, he immediately understood Hall, and this is really surrendering! Fortunately, Lennon is a drow of the dark family. In the dark family, killing and relying on the strong are common things, so he will not feel that something is wrong, but some are not suitable. After adjusting his mood, he immediately understood what he should do next. He asked if Hall could still use blood stasis. After getting the answer, he immediately suggested that Hall should control Tony, which is the next step. The action is very helpful. If Tony knows what Lennon had just done, he doesn''t know if he will get up and resist immediately. "You...what are you looking at?" Tony, who had wanted to be silent, suddenly found that Lennons eyes were wrong, and suddenly frowned. "Nothing, I just want to tell you that you only have two choices now, one is swallowed up by the Black Dragon God..." When it came to this, Lennon deliberately turned his head and looked at the place where Xiaohe was. Tony and others were no exception. After looking at Xiaohei, the body shivered involuntarily. "Also...has there a choice?" Although Tony knew what the choice was, but he couldn''t help but ask. "There is another one who, like me, completely trusts the owner. If you don''t agree, I will torture you to death, and the master has promised me, so I will be happy to do so." "You!" Tony didn''t think that Lennon would say so bluntly, but he lost the loss. Lennon''s words are not to say, but really do it! "Do you know if this thing is known by the sun..." "I don''t know if I don''t care. Anyway, I decided to follow the Black Dragon God! I believe they will agree with me later!" Tony naturally wouldn''t believe in the words of Lennon, but at the moment he has no other way. He only saw his eyes turn and thought about it. "I can surrender, but I hope that I will not send me to fight with the Protoss in the future. This is my last bottom line!" In fact, there is a bottom line in Tony, and there are no one thousand and eight hundred people who died in his hands. For him, the life of those guys is incomparable to themselves! At the moment, he wants to escape from this predicament. He can only temporarily confess to surrender, and it is not too late to escape after finding an opportunity! However, when he thought of it, he glanced at the warriors of the bright Protoss behind him, and his eyes showed a killing. He can''t let other people know about surrendering this matter, otherwise he will be in trouble if he returns. As for the guy, Lennon, he is not worried. Even if Lennon will spread the matter everywhere, he will have a way to clear the relationship. If you are a dark person, you can easily get it if you believe. When he said the words, Lunongs mouth showed a trace of disdain. He thought so before, but now... Half an hour later, another scream came, and then everyone found Tony standing behind Hall with respectful face. Is there any way to conquer these people? Hall pointed to the bright Protoss warriors who looked at them with a false expression. "Master, I will try." Hall nodded and then turned and left. For him, the crisis has been lifted, and the next thing is Rustin''s business. The Bright Protoss and the Dark Group jointly attacked the land of the Wanderers. I hope that the news will be spread soon. I believe that the land of the Wanderers will not be calm for the next period of time. The soldiers of the dark family can solve it Some black dragons live in them, and Lennon has become their own. So, Hall does not have to worry about what little tricks they will make at this time. . The only thing that is uncertain is that the birds, when Hall just wanted to talk to Lennon, suddenly a scream came. "Tony Tony, what are you doing, don''t!" "Are you crazy? We are your men!" "Adult, don''t kill me! I also surrender!" Hall heard the words and turned around and saw that Tony was killing the birds one by one. "I knew he would do this because he couldn''t completely control them, and the birds were like this, and they were even more embarrassed than our dark people!" Although both Lunnon and Tony have become Hall''s people, they have not become good friends. They seem to be so hostile, but Hall does not care, anyway, the bird is dead! Chapter 1352： The threat of the devil Chapter 1352 The threat of the devil "Young master, they can''t take it, it''s also a curse to save, so I can only kill them." Tony, who killed the Protoss of the Protoss, came back with a respectful face to Hall, and the dark fighters around him looked at Tony with contempt. But Tony is a look that doesn''t matter. "Ok." Hall nodded slightly and didn''t speak. Tony heard that he continued to speak. "Young master, the current situation is quite special. The current power of the young master is not the opponent of the home of the wanderer. Therefore, they will definitely take us away when they come over. In this way, the invisible will increase the trouble for the young master, so I mean. Yes" "You wait!" Lunong, who had been scornful at Tony, suddenly interrupted him, because Lennon heard a conspiracy from his words. "I said Tony, wouldn''t you want me to kill these people too?" "Since you have this kind of thinking, it''s best, but I also come up with the province!" Tony spoke without a slight wave of tone, as if killing thousands of people would be like killing thousands of ants. "You!" Lennon looked at Tony with a big eye. He wanted to cut this guy with a knife, but now his Hall is on the side. He doesn''t want Hall to be dissatisfied with him. "You don''t bother me, I''m telling the truth!" Seeing Hall meditating, Tony glanced at the black dragon at the back. "Because the Black Dragon is very special, once his existence is promoted, it will be very hard for the young master. Now the young master has no ability to control them completely, so I don''t recommend the young master to take the risk!" "And..." said here, Tony paused and looked back at Lennon. Lennon saw him and said, "Look at what I am doing?" Tony ignored the attitude of Lennon and said it was still faint. "I got a gossip before. It seems that the devil has drawn some races from the dark family to look for other planes. If I didn''t guess wrong, maybe the devil is looking for a black dragon, if the news is sent out. So maybe the devil will come here personally..." "big boss!?" "Devil?!" The Hall, who had a calm face, couldnt help but exclaim after hearing this, and he was equally exclaimed by him. Halls face finally changed, and he turned his head and glanced at Lennons voice. "Lonnon, what the **** is going on?" Lennon''s face is not much better than Hall, only to see his face very ugly, as if thinking of something terrible. "Young Master, I am not very clear about the specific situation. I just know that the Devils had sent several races to the next level, including the Undead, the Blood, the Devil and the Shadow!" Ok? ! Hall heard a wrinkle, because from the races he said, it seems more and more like the races that occupied the **** continent. "Wait! Forbes!" Hall suddenly called Forbes'' name, and Forbes heard the words and quickly came over. "Young Master, are you looking for me?!" "Forbes, you are really powerful, I didn''t think you even concealed so much intelligence!" Seeing Hall''s face was very ugly, Forbes''s face was white, which made his white face paler. "Young Master Mingjian! I have told the young master all the things I know, there is no concealment!" Forbes quickly squatted on the ground for mercy. "No? Then you tell me, you know why the patriarch of the blood family went to the **** continent! Why must you occupy the continent of Allen?" When Hall said this, he stood behind Forbes with a quiet look. Once Forbes had any action, he would kill him for the first time. Forbes did not pay attention to the people around him, just a gimmick explained. "Young master, I am embarrassed, although I am the patriarch of the blood family, but our blood family is divided into many branches, and I am the branch that the ethnic group does not watch, which is why it is sent to occupy the **** continent, we set off At that time, the chief patriarch did not say what the reason was, just let us advance the continent of Allen as soon as possible, nothing more!" Hall heard the doubts on his face suddenly faded, because he felt that Forbes did not lie through **** surgery, so he probably did not know. "Ambros! Come over!" Hall suddenly turned his eyes to the Lich King of Ambrose, the undead. "Do you know the original order?" Ambrose heard a respectful respect for Hall. "Young master, I am not very clear about the specific situation. The original order was to join the other races to occupy the **** continent and then occupy the rest of the continent through here." "I haven''t said what to look for?" "No adult! I swear by my soul!" Hall saw a wave at both of them. "Okay, get up! I know!" "Yes, thank you young master!" Seeing that Hall turned his head, Lennon quickly said, "Young Master, things seem to be really what they said, the Devil is probably not saying anything. After all, Black Dragon is a very special existence. It is estimated that the Devil is for this reason. So I didn''t explicitly state the purpose of the mission. I guess there may be one or two people on the mainland of the **** month. As long as the young master investigates well, he should be able to find some clues." Hall shook his head, and now he doesn''t even know how to go back to Hall, let alone find those people. "Okay I know, what else do you have to add this thing?" "There is no young master!" Lennon shook his head. "Young Master, although we don''t know if the Devil is looking for a black dragon, but you can see from the situation just now. If the Black Dragon is really reborn, then not only will the people of the Wanderers compete, but also the dark. It is not impossible for a family to be united with a bright Protoss! Therefore, my proposal just..." Hall didn''t tell Tony to talk, although the life and death of the dark people was not a big problem, but Hall was not a killer, so he did not make the first decision. "Trouble, it is very likely that the devil is looking for Xiaohei. Although I don''t know what his purpose is, but Tony is not wrong. If the situation here is spread out, then I will estimate it later." It will be the devil!" One couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of the horror of the demon king. "No, you have to think of a way!" Chapter 1353： Dead light Chapter 1353 Dead Light Although Hall has not seen the devil, but from the previous conversations with Forbes and Ambrose, Hall knows that the strength of the devil is terrible, with the current strength of Hall, not to mention the devil, even Russell I can''t beat it, so I don''t have to say that I am facing the devil directly. At the moment, Hall is in a very embarrassing situation. Once he can''t completely control these dark people, if there is a misconduct to leak the news, then Hall will face the horrible demon king. The second is that Russell will arrive soon. Lennon and Tony are saying that they are directly in the space, but there are thousands of dark fighters here. Do you want to kill them like Tony? ? "Young Master, let us deal with it!" Tony once again said, and this time the Unron accident did not stop, because he is also very clear about the current situation, it is indeed inappropriate to let these dark soldiers survive. "Wait, I want to ask, how did you come here?" When he heard Hall say this, Lennon suddenly saw his eyes bright. "Young Master, I seem to have a solution!" ...... In the depths of the mine, a group of people walked toward it. The more they went inside, the darker the environment was. Until they came to a river, everyone stopped. "What are you talking about here?" "Yes, the young master, we have explored it here before and found that it is connected to the endless sea. From here we can directly reach the exit of the island into the sea." "What about the endless sea?" When I heard the endless sea, Hall suddenly thought of a situation, and the recent wave of animals will not be related to them! Seeing Halls eyes looking puzzled, Lennon did not conceal, and immediately said everything he knew. It turned out that Hall really guessed it. The relationship is not only the darkness of the dark and the bright Protoss, but they have also united some of the coastal seas in the sea. Similar to Allen''s mainland, the seas are also a commanding race. They need things on the shore. Hesitant dark people and bright Protoss are worried that the seas will attack the mainland. Therefore, they have prepared for the seas from the beginning. It can be said that they are both How the tribes directly kill, they will keep some armaments to defend the sea. After all, the power of the Hai people lies in their quantity. Not only that, but there is also a god-level Warcraft in the sea. As for whether there is any, there is no one who has seen it before, because the ones that have been seen have disappeared into the sea. It is precisely because of this that both families have a very tacit understanding, while defending each other while also guarding against the sea, while trying to avoid angering the seas, it is for this reason, so there are some transactions with the seas when necessary. . This offensive is to cooperate with some sea people in the offshore, which makes them occupy some of the islands so smoothly. Their means is to let the seas drive World of Warcraft to attack humans. After the humans are exhausted, they will attack them unexpectedly and then take control of the island at a minimum cost. "What do you mean by hiding them at the beach and then watching the situation?" "Yes, the young master, we can block the mines here, so that they want to come in very difficult, and we can let them stay here." After a pause, Lennons face suddenly said a little heavy. "Young Master, there is a saying that I don''t know if I should say it." "Let''s talk, I listen." "Yes, Master! This action is arranged in a unified manner. If we don''t respond after one week, there will be a group of people coming over. Three times in a row, it is very likely that it will be exposed. The next time you come, it is very likely that you will be a fifth-class or even a sixth-class powerhouse!" Sixth! ? Hall heard the words almost couldn''t help but take a breath, this should be the strength of the island owner! What is the best strength at the moment? Hall asked after thinking about it. "Young Master, I am not sure about the highest, but I know that this time I am trying to capture the land of the Wanderers, it seems that the Medusa family sent a seventh-class powerhouse to come over..." Hall is still a first-class sacred summoner until now, even if he has a black dragon, he does not feel that he can defeat the seventh-class powerhouse. Therefore, Hall feels that the time is getting more and more urgent, and there is a feeling of not waiting for me. "Okay, go back first, wait for the deal here, let''s talk in detail." Seeing that Hall had something to worry about, Lunnon was not opening, and the pedestrian returned in the same way, but he had not yet reached the original place, and suddenly a **** smell came. "No, something went wrong!" Both Hall and Lennon changed their faces, and then they speeded up and ran out. After waiting for it, the scene in front of them changed their faces. "Tony, you bastard, what have you done?" I saw that Tony in the mouth of Lunong was holding a sword. The sword was full of dried blood, while the ground was full of dead bodies. "You! You turned out to be..." When Tony turned back, Lennon was shocked to find that Tony''s look turned a little old. He didn''t know where he saw it. He used some kind of ban. "Young Master, I am sorry, I am here for you. If you don''t kill them, you can''t explain it with people here, and once they are missing the news, this will be very bad for the young master! Please the young master!" After Tony finished the words, the whole person was soft, and then fell to the ground directly. Until then, everyone saw it clearly. Tony had a lot of wounds on his body. It was obvious how fierce the battle was. "the host!" Just as Hall frowned, a voice made him come back. The person who saw the talk turned out to be the Dragon Terran General who had come before! His situation is almost the same as Tony''s is a wound, and the Dragon Warrior behind him seems to be a lot less. "You also started?!" "Sorry for the master, I heard that these people will be unfavorable to the owner, so I will work with Tony..." Hall was silent. He didn''t think that Tony, who was controlled by his own **** surgery, turned his bones into this. He even had some doubts about whether blood stasis had a problem. If it wasn''t for his mind, he could get the spirit of Tony. Hall almost failed some. "Hey! Look, they handed it to you!" Hall was a little angry this time. He looked at the crumbling Tony, and Hall thought about it and lost something. "Hold!" Tony heard the hardship and lifted it up. After he looked at the thing, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then he took the things on the ground and drank it without hesitation. Chapter 1354： Siege Chapter 1354 siege "Well? This is..." As the liquid entered the mouth, Tony suddenly felt a powerful vitality flowing in the body. Not only that, but this energy made him very comfortable, as if he was bathed in the sun. "This is... Is this holy water? Why does the young master have holy water? Is he also a bright Protoss?" Not only was Tony stunned, but even Lennon was a miserable expression. Apparently he was shocked by what Hall gave, and shocked him to forget to go up and Tony theory. "Ambros, I will hand it over to you to see if you can make some powerful people out." Soon Hall figured it out. Tonys actions were really for him. According to his current situation, he really did not have a better way to handle this. Ambrose heard the words and nodded immediately, and then took his few undead summoners to go to their work. At this point, Lunong is not good at saying anything, just watching Tonys eyes look unusually cold. You know that he just killed not only the people of the dark family, but also the hundreds of drows he brought! "You don''t want me to find an opportunity, otherwise I won''t let you go!" Tony smiled and laughed. He didn''t put the threat of Lennon on his mind. What shocked him at this time was why Hall had holy water! After he took it, not only did the wound heal slowly, but even his mental strength and vindictiveness were recovering, and there was even a feeling of wanting to break through. "What is the young master?" Hall has no time to continue to entangle in this matter. At present, the reinforcements of the city of Kotan will soon arrive. He will clean up the place before they arrive. Just as Hall was ready to say something, suddenly there were a few loud noises coming from it, and it sounded like someone was starting a mountain. "Is it... the reinforcements of Kotan City are coming? But its not right, why is there such a big noise?" "Young Master, it may be that they ruined the cave when they left, the purpose is not to let you escape, now the reinforcements are coming, they want to kill us!" Hall heard his eyes blinking, not to mention that Tonys words were not a mess, and it is very likely that this is the case. "Hey!" I thought that Hall couldnt help but scream, "Okay, let me take you to a place!" As the Hall waved, Tony and Lennon suddenly disappeared. Hesitant Halls mental power has been broken, so he has controlled all of Pierce and others with blood stasis, so Hall does not worry that they will say the Black Dragon. As for the Dragon, Hall is more assured. Their loyalty to Black Dragon is higher than him. And just as Hall continued to transform the undead here, thousands of human soldiers were gathered outside the mine. "Fast, faster! Everyone else is ready, and once they find the enemy, attack immediately!" "Yes! General!" Philip looked at the general who issued the order in front and nodded slightly, but his brow was still wrinkled, because he heard very bad news from Bennets mouth. He thought that he would not encounter the dark family when he wrote the edge of the island. Fighting with the Protoss, I didnt think I could escape. "It can resist the edge of the island, indicating that there are problems in the nearby islands. In such a big situation, the lord of the lord has no news at all. It seems that things are not so simple. It is estimated that this is just the tip of the iceberg." For the war, Philip has also participated in a lot, but once faced with the two giants who honor the mainland, even if he thinks it is a little fearful. Whether it is the devil of the dark family or the **** of the bright Protoss, it is not his small third-class sage who can compete. There are also some strong people in the land of the wanderers, but they all do not like to cooperate with people, they belong to the kind of loner, so they want to unite together to resist the dark and the bright Protos, it is estimated that they have not yet organized. They have been smashed one by one, and they will only think of resistance after they realize the sense of crisis. "Forget it, this thing is still to let the Lord and the island masters go to the headache, I just have to put these people around." "I heard that the person who came with Miss Jaina gave me a siege, and I don''t know if they are still alive." When Bennett came back, he also asked about this. He did not feel that there was anything wrong with Bichels practice. From his point of view, he was very correct in his opinion. After all, let the light be bright. After the Protoss and the Dark Family are ready, the first thing they will suffer is their Kotan City! Therefore, in his view, it is very cost-effective to sacrifice a Hall and exchange this news! And what he can do at this time is to get through this channel, and then kill the invaders of the dark and bright Protoss. In the end, if Hallh is alive, he will save him, but this possibility seems to him. Almost zero. "The master of the city, get through!" Suddenly a voice interrupted his thinking. Feili heard and turned around and saw that the originally blocked mine had been opened. Although the mine was completely destroyed outside, it would be estimated that it would be again if it rains. Collapsed, but Philip did not care, after all, it was a waste mine, and he also felt bad. "Get ready for the torch, send a team of soldiers into the expedition, come back with resistance, and set fire to them!" Philip is not a foolHe is a very experienced general. He knows that the terrain in the mine is complicated and it is not suitable for the army. Therefore, he only first explores the situation and finally gives Jaina. A report will do. As for the people inside, it is the most suitable way to burn the smoke with fire! Soon a team of hundreds of people was organized. Each of them held a torch and carried some cans behind them. All of them were filled with fire oil. Once they met the enemy, they would put these oils in, wait for them. After coming out, block the hole with a lot of wood, just wait for the fire to burn. As long as there are no other holes in it, the people inside will definitely be smoked to death. Even if those people forcibly rush out, they will face the encirclement of thousands of soldiers. Almost as soon as the soldiers were ready to go in, there was a footstep in the air, and a captain suddenly exclaimed. "Come back!! Someone is coming out!" The hundred soldiers who were supposed to enter quickly retired, and the rest of the soldiers immediately surrounded the hole and prepared to face the upcoming battle. Chapter 1355： What you just said is true? Chapter 1355 What you said is true? For the dark and the bright Protoss, Filipino may be the best one. He has also taken in the dark people in the past few years. As for the bright Protoss, he doesnt like it, and they are promoting them all day long. How great and powerful the Lord is, for this completely brainwashed guy, he has always avoided it. Fortunately, they have some understanding of them, not a black eye. "Archers and magicians are prepared to attack the enemy as soon as they see them, don''t give them a chance to breathe!" Under the command of Philip, the army immediately separated the two teams and stood behind the shields. They were archers and magicians. In this case, they believe that those enemies will be subjected to their ruthless blow as soon as they come out. "Ok?" And when Fei Li was ready to issue an offensive command, he suddenly saw the people who came out of the cave. This person he has seen, is the Hall that was abandoned in the mine! "How could it be him? Did he surrender to the Dark and the Bright Protoss?" Philip frowned and said to himself. "I think it is very possible. Under the circumstances, even if it is bigger than the generals, it is impossible to escape." Bennett said in a loud voice, in his view, in this case, the Hall of cannon fodder Strength, it is impossible to escape from the encirclement of the dark family and the bright Protoss, so now you can see Hall, which proves that the words that Philip said are not impossible. "alert!" Philip looked at Bennett, and Bennett said a word, then he walked out of the team. "Hey, General Bennett, we met again!" Hall saw Bennett''s frowning and waved and said hello. "Hall... you''re fine..." Bennett hadn''t finished talking yet, but was interrupted by Hall. "Oh, I am fine, why, I will not see you for a while, General Bennett thought of me?" I miss you girl! Bennett''s words turned a blind eye, and he did not expect Hall to say such a sentence in front of so many people. Say, are we familiar? Seeing Hall''s look like a hippie smile, Bennett''s face changed. "Hall, you tell me honestly, the people inside..." "Oh, you guys inside!" Hall patted his head and said with a smile. "They are all dead! Only the dragons are left, but they all trust me!" "what?!" Not only Bennett, but even the people behind Philip and others couldnt help but exclaim. "Is this guy stupid? Did he just say that the dark and the bright Protos are dead?" "Yeah, I also think that he is talking about it. The people who came out before did not say that there are at least thousands of dark people and bright Protoss, and there are many third-class holy powers. How can he be in this situation? Kill them? I think he is lying!" "What is the purpose of his doing this?" "That''s still used to say, we must want to let us relax our vigilance, and then entice us to go in and hit us one by one!" A soldier who thought he saw the purpose of Hall was confident. "Well, you are right! Damn. I didn''t think this guy was so abominable. If it weren''t without orders, I really wanted to shoot him with one arrow!" After talking about the soldiers around, they felt that this was Hall''s conspiracy, so they looked at Hall''s eyes with a hint of anger. "Hall, you still honestly explain it. I will not be embarrassed to see you in front of you and Miss Jaina. In the end of the battle, I hope that you can stay with me!" When Bennett said this, he glanced at the Philippine side. After seeing Philips nod, he continued. "If you are stubborn, then we have to do it ourselves!" He said that he waved at the other guards on the side, and the few guards looked at each other and then walked out of the team and walked toward Hall. When Hall saw this, he suddenly looked and laughed. He originally thought that he would naturally let the outsiders not be so alert, but he did not expect to have the opposite effect. If Bennett knows the heart of the Hall, it is estimated that he will even vomit the Hall, who will still be hippie and smiling in this situation? After that escaped in the dead, isnt it scared? Looking at the soldiers who came over, Hall sighed and said. "How come I honestly no one believes? Come, come out and say hello to everyone!" Upon hearing this, several people who were going to catch the Hall suddenly stopped, and then stared at the back of the Hall. I saw a sound of footsteps coming from inside. They often sneaked in the military and naturally knew what this voice represented. One of the guards suddenly said loudly. "Backward! Back! There are a lot of enemies in front!" In fact, he did not need to say that the soldiers around him had already put on a fighting posture after hearing this voice. Once they heard the above command, they would start a round of Hall and the people inside. attack. "Tread on the road!" A burst of sound similar to the armor friction came from inside. As the first person emerged, hundreds of figures emerged from the inside. They were the dragon-human warriors that Hall had conquered! "This..." Feili saw a wrinkle in his brow and turned to look at Bennett. He seemed to be asking him what it was. "The main Philippine city These are the dragon people warriors, it was they who came out and singled out, which gave us the opportunity to escape." "Then, how much do you think they are likely to trust Hall?" "It''s hard to say that when we just fled the scene and passed the news, we didn''t notice the situation inside, we want to..." said Bennett made an offensive gesture. "Wait, let me ask!" Philip felt that this was a bit weird. According to what Bennett said before, their group was surrounded by the dark and the bright Protoss, when the dragons were irritated and then singled out. They gave Bennett time to delay, otherwise they would not escape, but now Hall actually said that these dragons and warriors have already turned to him, so then, the dark fighters and the bright Protoss in the mine are Has been killed by him. But is this possible? To know that there are a few third-class sacred strongmen, even if he is where Philip is alone, it is estimated that he will be chased and ran away, more likely to fall here, so he thought of it after the sound Said? "Hall, I am not kidding. I hope that you can answer my question seriously. What you said is true?" Chapter 1356： Look away Chapter 1356 looks at the eye "What did you say really? You have to know that this is not a joke!" Philip''s voice is very low, which means that he is not joking. Once he is sure that Hall is lying, very Maybe he will mercilessly let his men attack to eliminate the dragons in front of him, even including Hall! "That is nature, come, say hello to everyone!" As the Hall finished, hundreds of Dragon Terrans suddenly screamed. "Hello everyone!" This sudden sound like the sound of Hong Zhong, suddenly let the human soldiers in front of the face change, it can be seen from here, their momentum is not the opponent of these dragons. There is no way, Filipino lost a lot of soldiers last time, so at this time, except for some guards, the rest of the team are more or less mixed with a lot of new people here, so at this time they simply said no The top is elite. Seeing those Dragon Warriors who listened to Hall, Fei Li brows, and Bennett is also looking at Hall with a frowning look. After thinking about it, he turned to look at Feili. "The main Philippine city, as if from the Hall, he does not mean that he has conquered them. This does not rule out that they are showing us the drama. I think we can''t take it lightly!" "Well," Philippe naturally knows what Bennet is worried about. After all, this possibility is great, because Halls strength is very weak. In his opinion, Hall could not survive because of the situation at the time. . Then there is only one possibility, that is, Hall surrendered, and wants to seduce them to believe in Hall''s words, and finally wait for the opportunity to attack them! And there is another point that seems to him to be a huge flaw. Most of the dragon people in front of him are well dressed. Where is it like a big battle? Even if these dragons are strong, they can''t beat ten times their enemies! We must know that no matter whether it is the dark people who give the light to the Protoss, their strength is very strong, otherwise they will not become one of the three major forces in the mainland! "Hall, stay in place, don''t act rashly, otherwise don''t blame me!" Philip has decided to temporarily control Hall, and then sent people to investigate the situation. Once there is a problem, he will not hesitate to attack. Kill these dragons, as for Hall, he will definitely kill him when he arrives! "Oh, the main adult of Philippine City! It seems that you still haven''t believed me, or I think it''s not good, but I don''t see you, you won''t believe it, let them all come out!" Hall He sighed and then waved his hand behind him. "they?" Philip and others listened to each other and apparently said that these two words represent a lot of meaning. I didnt give them time to think about it. Suddenly there was another footstep in front of me. The footsteps were different from the previous ones. Although they were very neat, they had a strange feeling, just like what they encountered. I think like you. "What exactly is this?" Many soldiers were puzzled in their hearts and looked at the huge dark hole. For a time, everyones hearts leaped. "Ah! Undead!" A human soldier couldn''t help but exclaim when the first figure came out of the darkness. They are no strangers to the undead. However, the undead at the moment is constantly coming out of the inside. As the number of people continues to increase, some soldiers'' sweats are coming out of their foreheads. "How come so many undead, I... do we want to attack?" An archer clenched his bow tightly. He felt his hands covered with sweat, and it seemed that he was too nervous. There are quite a few people in the same situation, especially those soldiers who were recruited later. If there were many guards of the main Philippine city behind them, they would supervise them personally. It is estimated that some small people have already turned and fled. . Having said that, time is actually more than a dozen seconds. Looking at the undead soldiers who are constantly coming out from inside, Philip and Bennett will almost order the attack. "Well? Is this?" And when Philip tried to order the attack, Bennett suddenly exclaimed. "What? This... Isn''t this the drow, Medusa and the Cyclops?" I saw those undead who had just come out of the mine. They were dark people such as Zall. It may be that the drows undead and the human undead are indistinguishable, but the form of Medusa and the Cyclops can be distinguished at a glance. Seeing this, Bennett couldn''t help but exclaim, because he felt that Hall didn''t seem to be lying. With such a fallacy, the undead soldiers continued to come out, and when Bennett saw the last team of undead soldiers, he immediately determined that Hall was indeed not lying. He really destroyed the dark fighters and the bright Protoss. ! The reason why he is so sure is that he finally saw the undead soldiers of the Guangming Protoss! I saw that these undead have a characteristic, that is, they have some bone wings on their backs! "God, this, this is actually true? How did he do it?" The person who wants to know this answer is not Bennett. Anyone who wants to be present wants to know what is causing this happening. A person who was originally fighting the beast of the beast, actually came back to tell others that he not only killed those people, but also turned their bodies into undead! How did he do this? As the last undead soldier came out, Bennett and Philippe stared at the last three figures. I saw one is the Cyclops Undead One is the Medusa Undead, and the other is the Tauren Undead! The reason why they care about them is because they all exude the atmosphere of the third-class sage, although the breath of death makes them very uncomfortable, but they are very sure, these three guys are definitely three Waiting for the Holy Power! I saw that there were three third-class sages on the side of Hall, even if it was Philip, it was scared to be cold sweat! "Hey, that General Bennett, the main man of Philippine City, do you think this can prove it?" When I heard Hall say this, Bennett and Philip could hardly resist the export. They have already made the dead body of the people. If this does not prove that he has not lied, is it still letting him die? They proved to show it to themselves! Philip looked deeply and took a deep breath. He knew that this situation would not be beneficial for them to fight, so he looked at Hall with a deep look. "I didn''t think that it wasn''t just that I looked away. It is estimated that the adjutant adults are also looking away!" Chapter 1357： The arrival of Rustain Chapter 1357, the arrival of Rustain Along the way, the soldiers watched the Hall sitting on a very mighty wolf-type Warcraft from time to time. There is no way. Hall is a guy who is too windy. After the promotion, Ada is not only tall and mighty, but also a silver-white one. The hair is unusually dazzling in the sun. And next to him is sitting on a common World of Warcraft Philip and others, they are heading towards Kotan City. The misunderstanding of the previous situation has been lifted. Even if there is a misunderstanding, Philip will not be willing to fight with Hall. After all, the fighting power on the bright side of Hall has surpassed that of Philip, and if it is really playing, once Hall will If the farmer and Tony are released, the high-level strength of the Philippine side will be devastated. Although the misunderstanding is lifted, the threat of the dark family and the bright Protoss still exists, but the most troublesome person is not Hall, and the island owner of the edge island! "Hall!" Philip suddenly called out the name of Hall. Well? Hall heard the words and turned to see him. He called him after the Lord Philippine City and smiled and said, The Philippine city told me something? "I didn''t ask you what you just said. After a while, Lord Russell may come over, and even the next island master will get the news. How are you ready to explain to them?" "How to explain? How can I explain it? To be honest, things are already like this. Can you still make a mess?" "It must not be made!" Philippe eyelids twitched a few times. He originally wanted to kindly remind Hall that he would pay attention to the way he talked. The lord of Rustin said that after all, everyone is familiar, but the island master is Its not so good to be fooled. If you dont get it, it will cause the anger of the islands grown-ups. At that time, Rustins adult as the lord will definitely be implicated. At that time, Philip will definitely not escape punishment. After all, the reason why Philip asked this question is because of myself! "You will be honest when you are, but don''t talk." Fei Li shook his head helplessly, Hall is not his start, nor his descendants, plus Hall''s strength can not be underestimated, so Fei Li can only be persuaded to be on the side. Hall seemed to see Philip''s thoughts, so he smiled and said. "The Philippine city is assured, I will not talk nonsense!" Feili heard a smile on his face. If other people who are familiar with Hall hear this, they will definitely sneer. If Hall can speak and count, then he will not call Hall. It took about a few hours, and the 6th Hall and the people returned to the city of Kotan again. At this time, the gate of the city of Kotan was closed. The wall was so faint that no soldiers were on guard, when they saw the team coming back. Immediately afterwards, at the direction of the captain, the door was opened to welcome the return of the team. After returning, Philip allowed Bennett to bring the army back to the military camp, and he took Hall and his party to the hall. As for the Dragon Terran general, Hall was ordered to call the team, and the rest of the dragon. The Terran Warriors were temporarily arranged to live in the military camp with the Kotan City soldiers. Hall and Philip did not talk for a long time. Suddenly a figure appeared outside the hall. The two turned around and saw that they were not others. It was Russell Lord! "The Lord of the Lord is good!" Feili quickly said with respect to Rustain. Russell nodded, and after a brief chat with Philip, he immediately turned to look at Hall. "Hall, go with me to a place!" It was said that Russell could not help but say that he was ready to pull Hall, but it was hidden by Hall. "Well? What?" Rustain didn''t think that Hall would escape him. He couldn''t help but frown because of the headache. "Hall!" Philip looked at him in a hurry, and suddenly blamed Hall for a blame. However, Hall did not pay attention to him, but asked with a smile. "Oh? I don''t know where the Russell Lord is going to take me there? As a party, I seem to have the right to know?" Russell heard the silence for a moment, and he thought about it and said four words. "Tamla City!" "Tamla City?!" Hall heard a whisper, he did not expect that he would go to Tamra City, but the city where the island owner is located, it seems that the dark family and the light The invasion of the Protoss has alarmed the island''s adults. If you want to come, your own territory will be captured by people. As a landlord, he naturally cannot ignore it. In fact, the person who came here was not Rustain, but he couldn''t resist Jaina''s muttering, and when he suddenly heard that Hall had escaped, he just came over and wanted to listen to Hall''s explanation for the first time. Good for Hall to explain the precautions for going to Tamra. "If you know, then let''s go!" This time Hall did not refuse, followed Russell and walked outside, looking at the back of the Hall, and Fei Li finally let out a sigh of relief. "You come up, I will take you back soon!" Russell immediately jumped on a flight and said on the back of Warcraft. "No, I have my own flying World of Warcraft, and I have to bring a group of people back." Rustain knew that Hall was the summoner, so he didn''t have any surprises after hearing this, just said a faint saying, "That''s just you." When Hall summoned the lightning golden eagle, even Rustain couldnt help but look at it more, because the lightning golden eagle was not much different from his flying World of Warcraft strength and he was even more surprised. Still behind, Hall did not stop after the Lightning Golden Eagle was summoned, but continued to summon about a few hundred flying Warcraft. Looking at the dense flying World of Warcraft in the sky, even if Rustain couldn''t help but **** a cold breath. "This stinky boy!" As the lord, he naturally knows how important strategic resources are for flying World of Warcraft. Even if he is, there are only more than 2,000 flying World of Warcraft in Wuhuan City. However, Hall has such a large number of people, and he seems to hear that Hall was originally released in the enchantment union far more than it is. And the one that surprised him the most is still behind. Hundreds of flying World of Warcraft have no complaints to let those dragons and warriors sit up. This shows that Hall can completely control these summoned beasts, otherwise they will be replaced by other summoned beasts. On the back of the people, which is not a lot of hard work, but he knows that these Dragon Terrans are just relying on Hall! In other words, as long as Hall is willing, he can build a flying World of Warcraft team at any time. Not to mention him, even the island owner will envy Hall! Chapter 1358： Magic crystal Chapter 1358 Magic Crystal When I returned to Wuhuan City, the flying Warcraft was frightened by the general who was responsible for the defense. He almost ordered the attack at that time. Fortunately, at this critical moment, Russell came forward to stop it, otherwise it would be possible to have a top of Wuhua City. Will come to a World of Warcraft! "You kid, I tell you, it''s better to let them converge here soon, you just don''t listen!" Russell glared at Hall without a good spirit, and Hall said it was a hippie smile. "Latstein Lord, I am not helping you to detect the defense situation of Wuhua City. You have not seen the situation just now, they are not bad!" Russell rolled his eyes, and apparently he was speechless about Hall. After returning to Wuhua City, Rustin asked Hall to go to the enchanted union to wait, and then went to Tamra City together. Hall did not refuse, after all, he still has a task to complete, is the task of enchanting materials, fluorescent mushrooms are sent to Hall by Lunong, with this Hall can be exchanged for the fourth-class magic crystal in the mission hall! In this way, even if there is something going on in Tamra, Hall has some strength to deal with. "God, isn''t that the devil? How did he come back?" "Well? Didn''t he pick up the first task? Is this coming back? Will it be successful?" "I don''t think this is a big possibility. If it is really easy, others have already completed this task!" "Hey, don''t say anything else, other people may not, I think Hall can, you don''t forget that he is not only an enchantment, but also a powerful summoner!" An enchanted singer heard the two guys in front of him quarreling for Hall''s ability to complete the task, and immediately persuaded him. "I said that the two of you are really boring enough. Instead of quarreling here, don''t you know if you go together?" Uh The two men who were preparing to continue the quarrel couldnt help but talk, then turned and walked and said. "If I leave, I will see if we are right and who is wrong! Do you dare to go together?" "Go and go, who is afraid of who!" After Hall entered the union, there were a lot of enchanters who had almost the same thoughts as the two of them. They all wanted to know if Hall had completed the task. "Adult, are you back?" Seeing that Hall was back, the maid Bria soon found Hall, and she quickly went to the side of the Hall to respect the work in a respectful manner. "Well, come back, how have you been recently?" Hearing Halls greetings, Bria said nervously. "Adult, I am doing very well, especially after the adults made the rules, they are not bullying me." "Well!" Hall nodded. For this Bria, Hall was just out of humanity and didn''t want to see him being bullied. Now that she has heard that she is doing well, then it will do. "Give me the task!" "Ah?" After suddenly hearing Hall, Bria groaned, and soon she suddenly thought of a situation in her mind, then widened her eyes and looked at Hall with surprise. "Adult...you, you mean you finished the mission?" The reason why the first task is ranked first, naturally there is his reason. The person who took the task before seems to have no success, and just after the task is about to expire, I didnt expect to be picked up by Hall. Surprised, how long has it been before, I didnt expect to see Hall again, he actually finished the task! "Well? How is there a problem?" Hall asked Burya with a puzzled look. "No, no problem!" Bria worried that Hall was angry, so he shook his head and said. "No, just go!" "It''s an adult, I will go to you immediately!" Bria said that he immediately turned and wanted to leave, but was told by Hall. "You wait, this is for you!" Speaking of picking up your fluorescent mushrooms in the past. "Oh, good adult, I will do it for you right away!" After watching Brea take the fluorescent mushroom and walked in, the enemies around him talked again. "I am going, is he really completing the task?" "I didn''t think that this demon was so powerful. One person completed the task of ranking first." "Right, Miss Jaina didn''t go with him together. How do I see Miss Jaina and Bichal come back early, is there something wrong?" Just as everyone was talking about it, Beria quickly came out and saw her look excited at Hall. "Adult! Good news!" Hall brows a pick, he does not know what the good news that Burya said is what he asked, and asked now. "Oh, good news? What good news?" Breia seems to be a little excited. After running over, she is out of breath. It is estimated that she will not let Hall wait for a long time. After she calmed down her breath, she took out a thing and handed it to Hall. "this is" When Hall felt the energy from the thing, his face was also shocked. "This is the fourth class magic crystal!?" Hall did not think that the good news that Burya said would be this. He remembered that the score of this mission was 10,000, and he could not exchange for the fourth-class magic crystal, but the energy from the magic crystal in the hands of Briar. It is indeed a real existence. What is going on? "Adult, this mission reward has changed, this magic crystal is the reward of this mission!" "Task reward?!" Hall frowned, "Is it..." Halls mind quickly thought of a situation, and it seems that only this statement can explain the passage. Otherwise, with the strength of Burya, she could not have reached this fourth-class holy magic crystal! "Hey, its really a fourth class magic crystal. Isnt this the first reward? How can it be brought directly to Hall? "It must be the eccentricity of the president Everyone knows that Hall is going to participate in the Tamra City Enchanting Union. He is drawing Hall!" Seeing that many enemies were dissatisfied, an enchanted man suddenly turned and left, and one of his partners quickly asked him. "What happened to you? Where are you going?" "Of course it is leaving! I don''t want to be remembered by Hall for no reason!" The enchanters words suddenly made the surrounding enchanters one of them. Then everyone seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly changed. "Ah, I remember that my work has not been done yet, take a step first!" "Wait for me, let''s go together!" Feelings These enchanters think of Hall''s horror. They are talking about Hall here. If they are heard by Hall and remember to hate, then they will be miserable. With the departure of the first enchanter, there was only one Hall left on the second floor. Chapter 1359： Returning demon Chapter 1359 The Return of the Devil "Adult, this is your magic crystal!" After the result of the magic crystal that Halla handed over to Brea, his heart suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. "The fourth-class magic crystal finally got it!" In the hands of the fourth class of the magical crystal in the hands of the class, Hall could not help but feel a sentence, saying that since coming here, Halls heart has been tightened. When he was in the continent of Allen, he was a first-class holy class. The strong can already go sideways, but here is just a captain level. The more he knew, the more he found himself in this continent. As soon as he thought that he would soon be involved in the battle between the dark and the bright Protoss, Hall was more and more annoyed. He wanted to go directly to the white tent in the north of the mainland to look for Lina, but now he can''t go out even in the land of the wanderer, let alone other. Hall''s strength is still very weak, so even if he has this class fourth class magic crystal in hand, he is only a little self-protective force, in the face of the strong, not a little resistance. After giving the magic crystal to Hall, Bria found that he was in meditation. She wanted to remind Hall, but after seeing the entourage adults around them leave, she gave up this. idea. "Hall''s name is really great. When I came here, I scared away other big people." If Hall knows what Briars thoughts are at this moment, I dont know if he will be crazy. He really doesnt want to be high-profile to have no friends! "Call!" Hall suddenly sighed, and Burya saw that Hall was returning to God, and immediately said respectfully. "Adult, this is the point of this month, together with 3,300 points, please look over!" "Oh? More than 3,300?" Hall glanced at the number of points. He didn''t think there would be so many. In his opinion, it was already good to have a thousand points in a month. "Well, ok, is this the place to redeem points?" Hall thinks that Russell finds himself here. Obviously, he will soon leave here to go to Tamra City. The points here are not used for a long time, so he wants to exchange some things, so as not to waste these points. "Adult, you can exchange it! I will give you a look?" Seeing Hall nod, Briolly took a list of the points that had been redeemed for various items. Hall carefully looked at it and exchanged a lot of things. Most of them were enchanted materials. Hall thought about it. The enchanting union did this. It was nothing more than a place to provide the enchanters with a redemption material. The upper level of the Yucheng enchantment union will come and bring an extra income to the union. "This, there is this, um, add this, give me ten copies together!" Bria quickly recorded with a pen, and when Hall was not open, she just stopped the pen. "Adult, is it now?" "Well! It''s coming now!" Hall didn''t know when Russell took him away, so he thought it would be better to get these as soon as possible. "Okay, please wait for the adults, there are a lot of things." "Go!" Hall didn''t mind, waved his hand and let Buria go to his own business. After Breia left, Hall sat alone on the sofa until he was drinking tea. It was no wonder that it was so quiet here, and other people with feelings had left. "Inexplicable! This is also good! Very quiet!" For those guys who left, Hall didn''t care. He sat on the sofa and tasted the tea. At this time, a figure ran in from the outside quickly, and then ran straight upstairs in the eyes of the enchanted union hall. 0 "Hey, this person seems to be Miss Jaina?" an enchanted teacher asked with some uncertainty. "Well, Miss Jaina, what is it that she is so anxious? Do you want to go up and see?" "Go up? Go, I won''t go!" Another enchanter heard the words and shook his head. "Ah? Why?" asked the enchanted sorcerer who was unclear. "I just got down from above. If you know who is there, I guess you will give up on this idea?" "Cut! How is it possible! Here is the enchantment union, I am the enchanter here, I want to go where can someone limit me?" The enchanted teacher asked with dissatisfaction. The enchanted teacher glanced at this guy, he estimated that this guy would be wrong, and sighed and said. "Where do you want to go, do you know who is there?" "Who? Is it that he can''t go up there, he can''t..." Ok? Said that the enchanter suddenly stunned, so he suddenly thought of a name. After returning to God, he glanced at his companion and whispered. "Don''t that person be..." "Well, its not the devil. Others are hiding and hiding. You have to get together and admire! Well, are you going to go up?" "So, today''s weather is good, I got outside to bask in the sun, I haven''t sunburned for a long time, are you going?" Looking at the guy who directly recognized it, the enchanted sighed and said. "Let''s go, I was in a good mood today, I was depressed when I saw him, and it was good to go out and breathe!" ...... Hall, who is drinking tea upstairs, doesnt know that his notoriety is now spread in the enchanting union, but even if he knows, he wont care about it and when he tastes tea, A voice with a hint of anxiety suddenly passed from one to the other. "Hall? Are you safely back?" Well? Hall heard a wrinkle, and the teacup in his hand turned around and saw that this person was not Jaina. Who is it? "Oh, Miss Jaina, hello, um, I am back." Hall said this in an understatement, and the face of Jaina, who was excited to see her face, was slightly ugly, but fortunately, she reacted in time, and after a deep breath, she showed a smile. "When you come back, I just thought that I was cheating on my uncle, and you didn''t know. When you were trapped in the mine, I was anxious to die! I immediately asked my father and Uncle Mark after I came back. At first, Uncle Mark wanted to go, but in the end I didnt know that Uncle and my father said, my dad actually agreed." Seeing that Jaina cares about herself so much, Hall sighs slightly. He doesn''t know Jaina''s heart, but he doesn''t want to hurt him. After all, he doesn''t feel that way to Jaina. Chapter 1360： Halls refusal Chapter 1360 Hall''s refusal Hall knows that he doesn''t have the feeling of paying Jaina, but he can''t say "you are a good person", otherwise it is not Lustan, that is, those who love Jaina will not let him go. "Hey!" After Hall sighed, he immediately thought of a solution, although it was cruel, but it was a good excuse. "Hey! Thank you for your concern, I can''t die!" Jaina heard her face suddenly change, she did not expect Hall to say such words. Forcibly resisting the grievances in my heart, Jaina whispered again. "Hall, you listen to me. This is not the case. I was asking him to take you away when Uncles uncle took me, but you saw it at the time. The dark people surrounded us. When we rushed out, the dark people had already come up, and we had no chance to go back." Seeing that Hall is indifferent, Jaina continues to say, Hall, you dont know, these dark and bright Protoss are coming to the land of our wanderers. Ive heard that many islands have been given by the Dark and the Bright Protoss. Occupied, because we are far from the edge of the island, plus the news of their deliberate blockade, so we will only know this in the end. Uncle Bier has told this to his father, and the father told the island about it. The Lord, I dont think how long it will take, and there will be big changes in the edge islands." "Oh, but what does this have to do with me? What does it have to do with you! I just know that you were leaving me running, I don''t want to see you now, you give me away!" what? Jaina didn''t think that Hall was so ruthless. After listening to her explanation, she talked to her like this. For a time, Jaina''s face became bloodless. "Hall..." "Let''s go, please leave before I am angry!" After all, Jaina is Missy. It is very good for her to explain with Hall. Therefore, after hearing Halls ruthless words, her eyes suddenly became red, and tears have already moistened her eyes. If other people see Jaina''s appearance, it is estimated that she has long been soft and forgiven Jaina, but Hall is still a stinking expression, as if Jaina owes him more than ten thousand. "Why don''t you leave? If you don''t leave me!" When Jay got up and was about to leave, Jaina couldn''t help but cry. "Hall, you bastard!" After Jaina sighed, she turned and ran straight... Looking at Jaina''s back, Hall''s taut expression suddenly loosened, and silently said a few words "I''m sorry." For the emotional aspect, Hall feels that he has some regrets for Nosia. After all, Lina has not thought of how to deal with it. In addition, there is a mermaid princess, and Hall feels that it is better not to provoke other people. "How? Look enough?" Halls sudden opening surprised Brians heart. She had just come over because she saw Miss Jaina rushing over and seemed to have something to say to Hall. She just did not come over. She did not think that Miss Jaina was interested in Hall, and what surprised her even more was that Lord Hall seemed to reject Miss Jaina. She knows the situation of Miss Jaina in Wuhua City. It can be said that anyone who wants to pursue Miss Jaina can have a circle around Wuhuan City. If you let others know that Hall is treating Miss Jaina, it is estimated that The entire Wuhuan city will be rioted. In addition, Miss Jaina is the daughter of Russells lord. If the Lord Russells lord is angry because of this incident, it is estimated that Hall will suffer. She is because of Hall''s reason, this will change from a little maid to this look, she can have today, it is entirely because of Hall''s concern, in case of Hall''s accident, she will never Better. Thinking of this, she felt that she must say something for Hall or herself. "Adult, that... is that Miss Jaina?" "Yeah." Hall nodded and looked at the doubtful Breia questioning. "What''s wrong? What have you heard?" "I''m sorry Hall, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop." Beria heard a quick apology. "Forget it, there is nothing for you, everything is brought, give it to me." Brea heard the words and handed it over, then hesitated for a moment, biting his teeth and said. "Hall, you shouldn''t have been so to Miss Jaina, this... this is not appropriate for you." Hall did not expect that Burya would say such a thing, he looked at Burya with great interest. "Oh? How is it wrong? You talk about it?" Breia felt that since he had already spoken, then the heart that was still hesitant was suddenly put down. "Adult, Miss Jaina is the daughter of Ruthstein''s lord. If you are so against her, don''t you worry about the revenge of Lord Russell?" "Revenge? Oh, maybe." Hall knows that Rustin will be angry, but as to whether Rustin will retaliate against him, Hall feels that this possibility is not great. Besides, this kind of thing is a wishful thinking, is it the lord of Rustain? Adults will still oppress him? Originally, some people who didnt understand why Burya would say so, suddenly understood after hearing her words. Bria was worried that after she was targeted by Rustin, her life would not be easy to get. Return. "Okay, your fears I already know, you react, I will tell them after today that the points have been cancelled, and you..." Looking at Burya''s horrified face Hall smiled and said. "You can rest assured, I will talk to Mark Daren, and then go to the Mark Hotel to do things!" what? ! Bria had some horrified faces and suddenly exclaimed after hearing this. Going to the Mark Hotel to work? Brias heart was really shocked. If she changed it before, she would definitely not agree, but now its different. I dont know when its time to start. Mark Hotel has become more and more prosperous, even if its the Lord Rustain. I often go to the Mark Hotel to eat. As for why she would know where the Russell Lord will go, it is because this is what the Mark Hotel himself said. Because of this, the reputation of the Mark Hotel is getting bigger and bigger! If there are people in China, they will definitely point out that this is not a poor propaganda means? Huaxia has long been used badly! Chapter 1361： Abandoning Chapter 1361 is owed However, it is precisely because of this that the reputation of the Mark Hotel is getting bigger and bigger. It can be said that if a maid like Buria wants to come to the enchantment union to seek a chance to change his life, then now they have another The goal is to be able to work here at the Mark Hotel! Not to mention the treatment of the Mark Hotel, just a few people who dare to make trouble here! Therefore, after hearing that Hall wanted to introduce her to the Mark Hotel, she immediately became a bit horrified. But she did not rejoice for a long time, because she soon thought of Hall just now. "But Lord Hall, Miss Jaina, she..." Hall did not give her the opportunity to finish her words, and directly interrupted. "She is like this. I will know how to deal with it. When you arrive, let''s talk to people here. If they don''t give it away, you will say that I said it." In fact, Hall really does not have this right here. He wants Buria to have the decision-making power of such a maid to stay in the hands of some people in the enchantment union. However, Hall did not care. He felt that his reputation in the enchanted trade union had already started. No matter who he was responsible for, he would not offend a maid as long as he did not deliberately want to fight with Hall. Hall. "Thank you, adults!" Bria also understood this because she quickly thanked Hall. "Okay, this is the case, I will go back first!" After that, Hall immediately went straight to the place. After he went downstairs, he found that many people gathered downstairs. Among them, Theodore, who is familiar with him! But at this time their faces are very ugly. Especially when I saw Hall, Hall found that many people showed a hint of hatred. "Hall, what did you do just after Miss Jaina did, you actually let her cry, you are really sinful!!" Theodore looked at Hall with a grin and said? When he said this, he felt with a sense of induction, as if Hall really did what Jaina did. Sure enough, after hearing Theodore say this, Hall found that the guys seemed to be **** and bloody. "Hall, you are not a man, even cried Miss Jaina! You said, what did you say?" "I can''t bear it! Hall, you bully us again and again, even if you are today, you are so sadly bullied to Miss Jaina, I... I will never turn a blind eye!" "Yes, we can''t see Miss Jaina being bullied!" Under the leadership of Theodore, these guys began to crusade Hall. Theodore was very happy when he saw it. Although he had eaten a lot of losses in Hall, he was also punished by the master, but because he was going to take a test in Tamra, he was able to advance. come out. Don''t look at him being punished for thinking about it, but the hate for Hall is not reduced at all, but it is aggravated by every day that he has thought about it. Today, he just came out to redeem some materials, just happened to meet Jaina, who had run out of grievances. He didnt see him for a few days and said hello to Jaina, but Jaina left without heading back. At first he didn''t know what was going on, but after seeing the Hall from the upstairs, he immediately understood it. The feeling was just so sad for Jaina because of Hall. After seeing this, Theodore, who had hatred for Hall, suddenly turned a blind eye. He immediately thought of a way to blame Jaina for all the things that Jaina had just made, and let Hall cause public outrage! He did grasp it very well. Under his leadership, everyone forgot the horror of Hall for a time, and they all began to accuse Hall. "Hall, how can you do this to Miss Jaina, she is a lady!" "That is, you have lost the wind! Not a gentleman should do it!" "Yes, you better hurry and apologize to Miss Jaina, otherwise..." An enchanter just wanted to say otherwise he would be rude, but he didn''t say anything, but Hall said it was a faint sigh. "How else? Are you going to pack me?" "I..." The enchanted enchanter was so angry that he was angry with the words of Hall. He just wanted to say how to pack up, suddenly he woke up, standing in front of him was not a other person, but a big demon! "What are you! And you, what you said here is so nice, you have the ability to come, I am here!" Halls arrogant attitude almost blew up the crowd, but everyone was reacted with such an anger, and Hall was not such a arrogant person? And more importantly, he does have this arrogant capital! So many people have been given to him by town alone, not to mention less than one hundred people here? "you" Theodore didn''t think that Hall was so straightforward and confronted everyone again. He just wanted to say something, but suddenly he found a figure suddenly appearing in front of him, waiting for him to react and slap him to him. "stop!!" A roar came from the side, and then a figure quickly rushed over here, trying to stop the shadow. Hall glanced at him, did not speak, and waved his hand. Another Warcraft appeared in front of him to block his way. He saw that the man was a middle-aged man and saw that Hall once again summoned a call without hesitation. After the beast, he suddenly widened his eyes. He didn''t think that after he called out, the opposite person not only did not keep his hands, but also started to attack her. A loud bang came from the "", and then everyone saw a figure being slammed and flew out, and when the people saw it, they suddenly became angry. "Damn, you dare to murder in the hall of the enchanted union, come and give me him!" After his order was issued, dozens of guards appeared in the surrounding area. These guards were all soldiers responsible for the enchantment of the enchanted trade union. The lowest strength was the semi-class master. "Its him who can cause trouble, everyone can testify! So this slap he is a deserved! Self-sufficient!" When Hall said this, everyone felt very wrong in their hearts. They felt that there was a MMP in their heart that they should not say it. However, at the moment, no one dares to say that Theodores situation is vividly in sight. Since he dared to fight in the face of the security captain, they felt that Hall would not dare to do it again. Therefore, they are worried that Hall will shoot them. At this time, only silence is used instead of answering. Chapter 1362： Arrogant capital Chapter 1362 of arrogant capital Seeing that Hall is so arrogant, there are a lot of people coming to the face, and there are a lot of people who are motivated by the enchantment union, but the first one like Hall is so arrogant. "You are the Hall, it is really arrogant!" The middle-aged man said a little gloomy face. "Don''t dare! I can''t say it, but someone has deliberately asked me for trouble. I am forced to do so!" Hall said faintly. "What must I do?!" The middle-aged man was almost stunned by Hall. Is this a last resort? Didn''t you see that the whole Theodore was stunned? Fortunately, Theodore''s chest still has ups and downs, otherwise if Theodore died here, he has absolutely no way to escape responsibility. "Oh..." The crowd also discovered the story of Theodore. They were all scared by Theodore''s horror. It is estimated that they did not expect that Hall actually started, and he was still so heavy. For a time, everyone thought of it. The name of Hall, the devil, was not called casually. "I advise you to take a trip with me, you have committed something, you have done a big deal!" Hall, who was in a good mood today, was a little depressed because of Jainas affairs. Together with Theodores stupid self-righteous provocation, Halls mood suddenly became worse. Originally thought that the matter was over, he did not expect that a guy came over and wanted to catch him. Halls mood suddenly became very bad. "Ha ha!" Hall sneered and then walked outside without looking back. The middle-aged man and the rest of the guards wanted to stop Hall, but they were stopped by Ada and Xiao Huang. "Block him! Can''t let him escape!" The middle-aged man changed his face and shouted at the back of Hall. escape? Ha ha! Hall once again sneered, and after moving out of the door, there was no movement. The chased guards would also surround Hall and Ada and Xiaohuang. Because Hall did not make an order, Ah Da and Xiao Huang did not attack, but stared at the guards with that pair of evil eyes. Feel the violent breath of the big and small yellow body, the guards are a little dignified. "Hall, I advise you that you are still dissatisfied with the stubbornness. You didn''t care about me before, but if you are in the enchanted union hall, then I will take you!" "Get me? Then try it! See if they can''t agree!" Ok? The middle-aged man heard a change in his face. He suddenly felt something. He quickly looked up and waited for him to see it clearly. His face changed again. I saw that there was a group of black shadows in the sky, and these black shadows were all flying World of Warcraft. What surprised him the most is that these flying World of Warcraft have a fully armed warrior. From the weapons that shine in their hands, it can be seen that these weapons are all enchanted weapons! Although he is not worried about his own situation, once those people attack, the dozens of guards under his command will definitely die under their attack. "Hall, you, are you ready to rebel!" The middle-aged man turned his head and slammed Hall and said quietly. The enemies who came out saw the scene and immediately retreated back, but they also wondered if Hall would fight with the guards. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: Time Traveler''s Expedition ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- For a time these guys got excited again. When they want to come, they are the most hope that Hall and these guards fight, so that Hall is equal to offending the Lord''s House, they can not clean up the Hall, but does not mean that the Lord''s House can not clean up. As long as it can strike Hall''s arrogant attitude, no matter which house is cleaned up, it is the same! "Do not make a rebellion, you are not sure, I advise you to go back honestly, otherwise don''t blame me!" The middle-aged man was flushed by Hall''s words, and several enchanted men saw that he was worried that he would be directly spurted by Hall''s vomiting blood. Fortunately, this is not the case. Just when the middle-aged man just wanted to talk, a voice suddenly passed. "Enough! You all go back, and Hall. When you come back, you always get into trouble. Can''t you stop for a while?" Vice President Pierce? Everyone turned around and saw that the person who spoke was not the master of Pierce. Who is it? "Oh, Teacher Pierce, this time you are here!" Pierce heard a sigh of relief and gave Hall a look. "They are afraid that you guys don''t give face, and finally I have to come over!" It was originally said that when Hall received the prize, everyone knew that Hall had returned, and they had just discussed things with Russell. I didnt expect it to be like this. Hall, this guy made such a big deal. The people who knew the situation were speechless, and then everyone was not willing to come out and persuade Hall Finally, I had to let Pierce personally go out. Of course, Jainas business has not yet passed, and no Russell will definitely come over and mention her daughter to clean up Hall. "Principal Vice President Pierce, Hall him..." After the middle-aged man saw Pierce, his heart was a little relieved. After all, according to the current situation, if Pierce does not come, they are likely to really and Hall. Putting on one, but he is not a loser. After seeing Pierce, he immediately wants to complain to Pierce. However, Pierce is not stupid. Hall is his disciple. Although he is a bit of a bastard, he really likes him. Therefore, he did not give the middle-aged man the opportunity to speak and directly interrupted him. "Okay, we all know about this, you go back! I will handle this!" "But..." The middle-aged man still wants to say something, but he was scolded by Pierce. "Nothing, don''t you hear me?" "Yes..." Seeing Pierce was a little angry, and the middle-aged man had to say that he had to bow down. Seeing that the middle-aged man was leaving with the guards, the enemies were all in the air. "Oh, the Hall is so arrogant, even the guards can''t take him!" "No way, who let Hall have this ability, plus the vice president of Pierce is his teacher, do you expect Vice President Pierce to start with Hall?" Seeing that Hall is fine here, everyone is worried that they will be involved in the Hall, so they left the enchanted union with some regrets. "You kid, you know what''s going on all day, and you don''t feel relieved when you come back!" Seeing Hall''s look like a hippie smile, Pierce said with no anger. "Don''t let them down, don''t you want the City Guard to move?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1363： The overall situation is heavy Chapter 1363 is the big picture "Don''t let them all down!" Pierce stunned Hall with a sigh of relief. After Hall sneered, it waved at the flying World of Warcraft, and soon the World of Warcraft flew down with the Dragon Warriors. Hall saw another wave of hands, and hundreds of flying Warcraft were in the income space. "You kid!" Seeing that Hall was so easy to collect those flying World of Warcraft, Pierce could not help but shake his head. "Mr. Pierce, President Leddy let you come?" Hall asked the dragons to leave, and then he came over with a hippie smile. "But is it still watching you continue to play around here?" Pierce glanced at him, but he quickly shifted the subject. "The situation you found is a bit special. The Lord Russell has already spoken to President Ledi. They are all inside, come with me." Hall nodded, and Hall suddenly asked when passing by Theodore, who was lying on the floor with blood on his face. "What should he do?" Pierce asked a faint glimpse of Theodore. "This is just getting out and causing trouble. I want to come to Quincy to educate him." Hearing Pierces saying that Theodores face changed, he remembered how he and Quincy asked for mercy before he could escape the punishment. Now it seems that things are a little bad, in case Quincy cancels. His test qualification... At the thought of this, Theodore did not attend Hall, and climbed up and ran towards it. "Oh, now I am afraid!" Pierce looked at the back of Theodore''s wandering, smiled and shook his head. In his opinion, Quincy''s disciple, Nicklaus, still had a good time. As for this self-righteous Theodore, Pierce has no other words to say except Hehe. "He is self-sufficient, deserve it!" Hall also looked at the sly look of Theodore''s back. "You are still very embarrassed to say him, you said, what is your situation with Jaina? You are not good, how can you provoke the little witch!" Pierce saw that there was no one next to him, this was a sinister look. I glared at Hall and said it. "I..." Hall just wanted to explain something, but was interrupted by Pierce mercilessly. "Do you know that Jaina doesn''t have a little witch but Russell''s heart, and if you provoke her, it will provoke Rustin, no..." Pierce suddenly thought of a person, and then his face became somewhat ugly. "There are Mark adults! They are all Ai Ge Anna outweighed themselves, you...hey!" Pierce said here, could not help but sigh, he was very clear, if it could not solve this problem, then Hall is very May cause big trouble! "Its not my fault to say that Pierce, I really dont mean that..." Halls grievances, he never thought about it from beginning to end, not to mention that he had nothing to say about Jaina. Feelings, this is exactly the heat of the shaved peach. "You don''t have that meaning, then why are you going to provoke her?" For this aspect, Pierce did not believe in Hall. He felt that Hall had a great responsibility in this matter. "Really not me!" Hall was very wronged, and he almost had to look at Pierce to prove that he was not lying. And eggs! &n -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: day and night: the president''s eclipse ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Bsp; Pierce didn''t believe in Hall, he just said a faint sigh of Hall. "You said it was useless to me. You will still talk to Ruthstein himself for a while." Hey! Hall heard a sigh, and he knew that whether Pierce believed or didn''t believe it, it didn''t have much effect on solving this problem, or he thought about how it would be better to explain it to the Lord Russell. Soon, after Pierces, the two came to the enchantment union conference room. As soon as I came in, a few pairs of eyes brushed it and looked at it, which made the Hall that just entered the door almost turned and turned away. Because he found both Rustain and Mark, and the eyes of both of them were very strict, especially Lustein, Hall faintly felt a murderous murder. "Don''t you be so exaggerated?" Hall still remained calm on the surface, but his heart was a bitter smile. Quincy is here too, but Hall sees his eyes seem to have a hint of watching. "Come on?" President Leddy''s face was a bit heavy. Obviously, this group of big men just seemed to discuss some issues that made them headaches. Pierce nodded, then stretched his finger to the stool next to it. "Sit there." Hall looked at it, hey, good, turned out to be in the middle of the conference room. Is this ready to interrogate yourself? Hall took a deep breath and then hesitated without hesitation. He knew that the situation is now If he turns and leaves, Rustain and Mark will definitely be the first I started with him for a while. Don''t tell him what elders bully the younger generations, and replace them with Hall. If someone bullies his children, he will definitely let the **** know for the first time why the flowers are so red! Comparing the heart, Hall knows that escaping is not a problem now. Anyway, it is a knife and a shrinking head. It is better to take this opportunity to make it clear, so as to avoid more serious problems. "Hall, there is a situation to tell you about this situation. This situation is very serious. You need to answer it after you think about it!" Ledi, the president of the speech, he saw that Hall did not speak after the audience sat down, and finally he had to take the lead to ask. "Ah, President Ledi, you have to say this? Jaina, she..." Hall originally thought that the first thing to talk to should be Russell. After all, he was the father of Jaina, and Jaina had this situation. He is naturally doing his best! So after hearing the words of President Ledi, Hall would be a little surprised. However, what made him a little depressed was that he had misunderstood the president of Lady, and only saw that he had not spoken yet. Both President Ledi and Pierce had widened their eyes and revealed a "you are stupid". Look at Hall. Then Hall heard Luther''s gnashing teeth coming from the side. The sound was like the biting ice in the abyss, and Hall couldn''t help but chill. "Your boy is bold enough. I haven''t said it yet. You actually said it yourself. It''s good, I don''t feel happy in my heart, I..." Seeing Ruststein gnashing his teeth and releasing his breath. Mark and Leddy on the side of the scene quickly left and right in front of Rustin. "That Rustein, the overall situation is heavy!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1364： Strategy Chapter 1364 "The overall situation is heavy!" President Leddy said a lot, especially the two words! "Call!" Russell breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the words of President Ledi played a role. I saw that the breath of Russell slowly subsided. Just as Pierce and others sighed and Quincy had some regrets, Russell suddenly said something. "How do I feel that it is better to beat him up." Hall''s mouth twitched, he was very reluctant to resist this old guy, although he already had a fourth-class holy magic crystal, but here there are three four-level holy powerhouses, these guys are strength In the case of the lever, Hall estimates that even if he releases the fourth-class holy war tree, he will not only have no effect on the cards, but will also fall into crisis because of the secret exposure. So what he can do at this time is to shrink the tortoise! There is no way, who let him inadvertently provoke a big daughter... In the words of Pierce, it is worth living. After he calmed down Ruthstein, President Ledi was relieved. He didn''t want to have a long night dream, and quickly said when Russell subsided. "Hall, the situation is a bit special now. You have experienced the situation of the Dark and the Bright Protoss, so you know that the current situation is not optimistic?" After seeing Hall nod, President Ledi continued. "Since you understand, then I will not say so much. The island masters already know this. He told us not to stun the snakes. Those who died in the mines will be wiped out. I want to come to the island to have more than these people. Otherwise, the light is The guys who are busy are simply unable to get the island, so the island owner means to lead the snake out!" "Introducing the snake out of the hole?" Hall heard the wrinkle, and he also heard from the people of Lennon that there were some dark people and bright Protoss, but they were not clear where they were, they did not use each other. Contact, just at a critical time, someone will tell them how to do it. Therefore, if the land of the wanderer is now arrogant to arrest the dark and the bright Protoss, then the people who have been lurking here will not easily come out, they may think of more ways to destroy, even occupy The land of the entire wanderer. Don''t underestimate the power of the dark and the bright Protoss. They are only those with lower strength. Don''t forget that the dark and the bright Protoss are not bad! They just want to use the best way and the least loss to occupy the land of the wanderer. "Yes, it is to lead the snake out of the hole! And this time the enchanted trade union is the best chance! When the whole wanderer''s land will become very lively because of this, we will promote you everywhere, and say who you are Winning, other people have to go to the lord''s territory to win free labor, and they claim to be in touch with each other''s feelings, and then deliberately small-scale leaks are the enchanting equipment needed to prepare the enchanted 100,000 troops. After the guy knows this, he will definitely take action, then..." When Hall heard this, he suddenly understood that the emotional island owner wanted to deliberately reveal a message to the dark and the bright Protoss, and then lure them out. However, in this way, Hall feels a bit confused. Why do they calm down and those who sneak in will do it? And where will it be? -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time.Recommended reading: Pet marriage: The secret marriage president is too wolf ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- /> It seems that Halls doubts are seen, and President Ledi said after glaring at Hall. "This winning team is already in China, so the other enchanters of the other lords will come here, and there will be a large-scale enchantment. Some materials and equipment will be sent from other places." "Well? Wait? President Ledi, you just said that it is already fixed? Oh, and, if you send so many materials, is it really ready..." The Halls words have not been finished yet, and suddenly there is a burst of light in his mind. "Wait? President Leddy, you mean, the sneakers who want to use other places don''t know the advantages of the people in the mine that have been eliminated, and then entice those people to come and destroy together, then those enchanting equipment will not Its just a sample, but its really used to arm the soldiers and finally face more enemies. "Hey, how about Ledi, Rustain, I said that this little thief is a fine thief, look at it, he has already said one out!" Mark looked at the side of the Lady Ledi, they said. . See Mark can still brag about it, indicating that his mood is not bad, Hall just retro a scream grin, who knows that Mark this guy turned his face and changed his face, the face is faster than the speed of light. "Laughing and laughing? Stinky boy, I haven''t found your account yet! Give me the truth!" Your uncle... Hall heard the words and turned his eyes I couldnt help but swear. Originally, there were still some doubts in the heart. After seeing Quincy without saying a word, suddenly there was a hint of enlightenment in his heart. He thought that Rustain would just be deliberate, then their purpose would be... When Hall looked confused and thought, President Ledi coughed and said. "It''s such a Hall. This time you followed Nicklaus and Durenchi and led by Nicklaus. You shouldn''t mess around this time. If there is a situation like this time. ..." President Ledi did not finish, and Rustein was stunned. "I won''t mind giving you loose bones when I get there!" Rely on, and be threatened again! And still three big sisters! There is no way. The current situation is that the situation is stronger than the people. Hall has no way but can only agree to the request of President Ledi. After seeing Hall''s promise, everyone was relieved. In their opinion, if they wanted to win in the test, and they could not attract the attention of those people, then Hall must be normal. Hall, this guy is very abominable, and it is very difficult to control, so in the end, I have to make such a way. Now, after hearing Hall agree, everyone is relieved. "Hey, count your kid to know each other!" Russell Lord Russell snorted, and Mark came up to take a picture of Hall''s shoulder, laughing at the expression of Hall''s grin. "This time just happened to get a few more out of the Mark Hotel. It is estimated that no one can think of it. This is also our eyeliner!" When Marks words were finished, the people around him suddenly gave him a look. They didnt know where they were. Mark was a private business, but as long as it didnt affect the overall situation, let him go. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1365： President Leddy’s request Chapter 1365, President Leddy''s request Hall agreed to this request, which made the Lady Ladi sigh of relief. This time the situation is very difficult. Whether they are Latti or Rustain, they feel the difficulties. The eradication of the invading dark and bright Protoss does not represent victory. This is just the beginning. They are still unclear about what the rest of the islands are, apart from the land of the wanderers. It is said that the recent Hope Island and Death Island, until now Rustain did not get the latest care, which makes it not to worry about Rustain. Most of the islands in the land of the first-class surfers are occupied by the dark and the bright Protoss, and even the remaining island owners, even if they are united, can hardly survive under the siege of these two families. It will be a matter of choice, death or surrender! And Rustain also knows that surrender does not mean that things are coming to an end, this is just the beginning! The reason why the dark and the bright Protoss unite is not because they abandon their former suspicions and love each other. On the contrary, once the inhabitants of the Wanderers land surrender, the Dark and the Bright Protoss are bound to launch a new round of killing here, when no indigenous resident can escape! Therefore, as a lord, Russell is very clear about this, so this is the real reason why he will let go of Hall! Changed to see that Jaina was bullied before, let alone Lustein, that is, Mark will come out to clean up the guy for the first time, let him know how wrong it is to bully Jaina! After Hall agreed, Leddy let Hall leave. He didn''t want Hall to stay in front of a dark-faced Russell. If Russ couldn''t help but worry, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Hey!" After Hall left, Russell couldn''t help but scream. Leddy quickly transferred the topic and said, "Latstein Lord, this mission is very important, I hope you can..." "Don''t worry, I won''t mess in this time! After that... Hey!" Russell said to President Lighte with a faint look. "Oh, this is fine, this is good!" President Ledi smiled and smiled. He didn''t mind Rustin''s attitude. After all, for Hall, this guy, Laddy is also very happy to see him being cleaned up by Rustain. The reason is very simple, Hall is really too ill! Then everyone discussed the issue of sending out the players, hesitating the special nature of Jaina and Theodore. This time the contest will not allow them to participate, but let the other three replace. The other team members are also Hall, Nicklaus and Durenchi! As for the intruders who are placed in the dark to hide the land of the wanderers, this also needs to be discussed with the island master. ...... The departing Hall returned to the dormitory, and the enchanters who were seen along the way all bowed to Hall and then left quickly, lest they be caught by Hall. Hall did not care about this, after returning to the room, a person lying in bed closed his eyes. Soon after, a knock on the door interrupted Hall''s rest, and came out to open the door and saw that the person was actually President Ledi. "Leady President?" Hall had some doubts, but he still opened the door to let Lady Laddy come in. "Oh, how come, I am surprised to see me?" Hall heard -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: Taishang Sword ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Shaking his head, even if he really hates him, Hall can''t say it! "How come? President Ledi invited." After the president of Lady Leddy came in, Hall quickly poured a glass of water, and Leddy smiled and took the cup that Hall had handed over. "Oh, is it not like I understand why I will come alone?" "Yeah!" Hall did not want to understand, so he nodded directly to admit his thoughts. "Well, yes!" President Ledi sipped and praised. Hall knew that President Ledi had something to say, so he did not interrupt the speech of President Ledi, so he sat waiting for Ledi. "Although this test is considered a strategy, I hope that you will go all out, it is best to let us get the first place!" Seeing Hall''s frowning contemplative appearance, President Leddy suddenly waved his hand and a thing suddenly appeared in his hand. After seeing this thing, Hall would have to reach out and grab it, but before he could catch the thing, suddenly Lady will have a long hand and something will disappear into his hand. "Hey...Leady President, you are..." After seeing things disappear, Hall immediately reacted to his own disappointment. After sitting, he looked at Leidi with a puzzled look. "Oh, this is really the case, it seems that this thing is very attractive to you!" President Leddy said and took the thing out again, after a little play in his hands, said faintly. "This is what I got unexpectedly in the early years. Although the commemorative value for me is greater than the practical value But this does not mean that I am willing to send it out. Do you understand?" Hall... Although I really want to marry the president of Leddy, but Hall has resisted the anger, just a matter of the magic of the president of the Rydy, and Hall just felt close, the magic crystal is emitted. Energy is definitely the fifth-class magic crystal! Even the president of Lady Ladi is still a fourth-class sage, and if Hall has such a fifth-class sacred magic crystal, then his suffocation is even more. "Oh, yes, your kid can hold back without opening, interesting!" President Leddy once again put the magic crystal back, and then looked at Hall seriously. "The purpose of my visit this time is very simple. I just want to tell you that if this contest can get the first place, then this magic crystal is yours!" Really? Hall asked with excitement. "Of course it is true, otherwise you think I have time to come over and joke with you?" President Ledi glared at Hall, apparently dissatisfied with his disbelief. "Good! I promise you!" After thinking about it, Hall agreed with the request of President Ledi. After all, he did not have to pay anything for this test. He only needs to do better than he can, as long as he has not made mistakes, then this time. He is still very confident in the test. "Very good, then I will say this! But this time I hope that you can take a good look at the theoretical knowledge, because I don''t know if there is such a project at the time, if you still have time..." Uh After hearing this, Hall felt a little embarrassed and touched his head. It was really not a shame to say that the results of the last theoretical knowledge examination of 50 were really bad. Hall estimates that there is still an enchantment theory test, and if he still tests such a strange result, it is estimated that President Ledi will definitely worry! Chapter 1366： 2 enchantments Chapter 1366, Second Enchanting, "Subscription" President Ledi left, leaving a lot of scrolls. Here are some enchantment theories, and some of them have annotations. I want to be handwritten by President Ledi. Ok Looking at a lot of scrolls in front of him, Hall is determined to take a good look at this time, to avoid being embarrassed. Just when Hall looked at the reel carefully, the original closed transmission array was all open, and there was a message from the entire Wuhuan City. Hall is a rare genius in Wuxu City for a hundred years, and will get Ladi. Several enchanted masters, including the president, jointly taught that he will participate in the enchantment test in Tamra City in the near future. After the news was released, Hall''s name quickly ran through the entire wanderer''s land. When Hall heard the news, it was already a month later. During this time, Hall did not go out. Every day, except for eating and sleeping, he watched the scroll. Not to mention, President Leddy and Mr. Pierce did come over to guide Hall during this time. This is indeed the same as that of the outside, but the only difference is that Quincy and Obrist have not come. Quincy didn''t come to understand. Hall not only hit him, but also packed his disciples. If Quincy really came to teach Hall, then Hall would have to admire Quincy City. And Obrist does not come, in fact, the big reason is because Jaina, because Jaina has become his disciple not long ago. In the current situation of Hall and Jaina, if Obrist came over, it is estimated that Jaina would not recognize him as a teacher. "Oh, why, don''t understand why?" Pierce patted Hall''s shoulder and asked. "Teacher, are you prepared to let me appear in their sights?" Hall said that they naturally refer to the dark people and the bright Protoss invaders. "Well, yes! After our discussion, we feel that it is necessary to do so. Only by playing out your fame, and then revealing part of our plan, I believe that those people know that we need a lot of enchanting equipment, They will definitely have something to do." Looked at Leddy sitting on the side, seeing him signaling himself to continue talking, Pierce continued to speak. "This darkness and the light Protoss invade what is hidden, so we are not afraid that they will not move, they will continue to endure, which shows that they are likely to be carrying out a huge conspiracy!" "As long as they act, then under the leadership of the island''s masters, we must destroy them in one fell swoop! Everyone knows how to fight snakes and play seven inches. But how can the snakes come out? So it is the most crucial step to lead the snake out!" Well, if you say this step, Hall can say anything. Anyway, what he has to do now is to study the enchantment well, and the rest are not related to him for the time being! "To Hall, have you been able to master the knowledge of enchantment theory during this time?" President Leddy suddenly asked. "Well? Almost? What happened to President Ledi?" Hall looked at Leddy with some confusion. "Well, that, I want to ask you, the second enchantment..." President Leddy opened his mouth and Hallton understood it. The feeling he came today was to ask himself about the second enchantment. "Oh, President Ledi said it was -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading: soul ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- This is ah! Hall then sighed. After listening to Hall''s tone, President Ledi changed his face slightly. When he just wanted to talk, suddenly something flew toward him. When President Ledi was surprised, he happily reached out and picked up the things. "Ok?!" Looking at the dagger with a light blue glow on his hand, President Ledi widened his eyes. "This is... the second enchanted dagger?!" Feeling the fluctuations in the energy uploaded by the dagger, Mr. Reddy couldn''t help but exclaim, and his eyes were completely focused on the dagger, and he ignored the Hall at all. Pierce wanted to see it in the past, but when he saw the portrait of President Ledis clothes, he gave up, but he knew that it would be best not to disturb when President Ledi was concerned about various states. Otherwise, the consequences would be Very serious. "Get it!" Although Pierce didn''t dare to disturb the president of Lady, but he saw Hall''s smirk expression, naturally put his hand in front of Hall. "what?" "Oh what? Get it out!" Pierce saw Hall as stupid, and immediately wanted to hold the cup and smash it. Hall saw his mouth licking his mouth, but he still lost another dagger. Pierce didn''t mind, and took it seriously and observed it. In this way, the two enchanted masters are observing the dagger in their hands, and Hall is slowly sipping his tea bit by bit I dont know how long it has been, anyway, Hall has finished drinking. Two families of tea, when he was preparing to get a pot, President Ledi suddenly patted the thigh and exclaimed. "I understand, it turned out to be like this, oh, unfortunately, there are too few people who can estimate this step!" When it was said that there were too few, Leddy even looked up and looked a little pity. Not to mention, President Leddy is indeed an enchanted master. After he watched it, this time he really saw a general situation of the second enchantment. It was nothing more than a strong mental power on the basis of an enchantment, slowly portraying It''s really hard to get a stable enchantment magic array, and be able to do this to depict the magic array without damaging the first enchantment and keeping both stable. At least in the view of President Ledi, the entire Wuhuan enchantment union can do this, maybe less than five people! "Oh, indeed, only people who are so perverted to the spirit of Hall are estimated to be able to do this, and there is one more thing, that is, he dares to change the magic array! If you can''t do these two things, the estimated number is still Be less!" "Well, Pierce, do you want to try it?" President Leddy suddenly looked at Pierce. "Oh, why don''t you want to?" Hall heard that he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He just wanted to talk about his opinion. However, President Leddy and Pierce did not seem to give him this opportunity. The two men took a dagger and then turned away. Hall''s room. It seems that he is worried that Hall will let them leave the dagger, so the two of them disappeared in front of the Hall after the Hall dormitory. Looking at these two guys who are learning to turn around and quickly disappear in front of themselves, Halls mouth cant help but twitch. "The two bastards, if you want to say it, do you use it?" Chapter 1367： Durenci’s helplessness Chapter 1367, Durench''s helplessness The two old hooligans ran away, and the finished products made by Hall himself ran away. It is estimated that the two daggers will not come back. However, Hall doesn''t care. These two are just works that he knows how to enchant after the second enchantment. Now he can guarantee that the second enchantment has at least 50% success rate, not only half, but this is The results that have been achieved after many exercises in this month. Changed to other people, can be 10% is already very great, replaced by those master enchanters, with their experience, it is estimated that this is the level of Hall. Hall believes that as long as he continues to practice, he will be so confident after he has reached the level of enchantment like President Leddy, even if he is more than president. Although the test of Tamra City is part of the plan, President Leddy also said that this time Hall needs to go all out to get the first place but a hard task. There is nothing unexpected about Hall. He remembered the fifth-class holy magic crystal in the hands of President Ledi! During this time, the Dragon People soldiers were very stable. During this period, many people wanted to inquire about some news from their mouths, but they had hopes that they were there. These people did not return. It''s not that they don''t dare to use strong, but in the case of knowing Hall''s temper, they don''t dare to do this. In case of angering Hall, this guy is completely dare to fall out of disregard of the task. The security captain in the enchantment union is the best example! It was another month. During this time, Hall was getting quieter and quieter. Except for President Leddy and Pierce, he came here only once. The former is to discuss the second enchantment, and the latter, in addition to the first time to face the fierce and fierce to give Hall dividends, after Hall gave several new dishes, the next few attitudes are slightly better then some. One time Mark also specifically asked Hall about what attitude Jaina had. At this time, Hall naturally would not talk indiscriminately. When he told his true thoughts to Mark in a serious way, Mark did not hesitate. I have never mentioned this again. Hall learned from Mark''s mouth that the Mark Hotel developed very rapidly at this time. In addition to Wuhua City, several cities in the Rustin territory and some surrounding towns have branches of the Mark Hotel. Because of the uniqueness of the food, plus the green light of Rustin''s token all the way, except for some uninhibited guys, the other nobles would not dare to touch. Of course, those who dont know how to live and die have become dead. For this, Mark is definitely not soft-hearted. It is precisely because of such a guarantee that the business of the Mark Hotel is getting more and more prosperous. In just one month, the Mark Hotel has earned almost more money than in the previous half year. Hall is also divided into the money of this month, two second-class holy magic crystal! For this, Mark smashed Hall for a long time. If it was replaced by money, it would definitely be more than this. However, there is no way. Whoever wants Hall is to want magic crystal, so Mark can only exchange magic crystals from other people''s hands. Two second-class holy magic crystals, Hall did not hesitate to lose a black to the black, when the little black eats, the eyes of laughing are almost invisible, showing how high his happiness at that time. The other second-class holy magic crystal Hall is to promote the Golden Eagle to the second class. -----Book--Net-Small--Say---This is a gorgeous dividing line-- I am really summoning the teacher''s novels. Please tell me: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. recommended reading: snake banshee confuses the world ----С--˵-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--- Warcraft. It is not that he does not want to advance to the powerful Ada, but in the land of the wanderer where the holy power is everywhere, Hall feels that escape is the first choice. "It''s still too poor!" Looking at the hand, in addition to a fourth-class holy magic crystal and a third-class holy magic crystal, there are only a few low-level magic crystal Hall, I could not help but sigh. If someone else knows that Hall thinks so, he will definitely squirt him in a sip of water! Not to mention anything else, that is the fourth-class holy magic crystal, it is enough for a big family for a few years of living expenses, he even said that he is poor? Maybe Hall is really poor, so poor as long as it is the Holy Magic Crystal, this is not actually poor, but his heart! In his opinion, how many holy magic crystals are few, and only after he is truly satisfied, he will not feel that he is not poor. After three days of receiving the dividend from Mark, this time Hall had just completed an intermediate enchantment. He had not had time to observe the enchanting equipment, and a knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. "Hall, come out, President Ledi finds you!" Hall heard that there was no way, and he had to collect his own things and get up and open the door. "Well? It''s you." The coming person is not someone else. It is this time that I have to play with myself to participate in the test of Durenci. Durench didn''t care about Hall''s attitude or he just wanted to care about Hall, but his attitude was not so good. "Let''s go, President Leddy, they are already waiting." "Oh, let''s go!" Seeing Durenchi''s face was not so good, Hall did not care, and he was ready to leave after closing the door. When Durenci and Hall walked one after the other, the enemies who met were still the same as before, and they saw Hall and Durenqi say hello. There are still many of them who are enchanted old men. Durenchi sees the blueheads on his forehead. He thinks this is a very shameful thing, but it is already the case, unless he can learn the lesson or fight Halls arrogance. An arrogance, otherwise this situation is expected to continue for a long time. But Durench didn''t do this, because one thing - Hall''s second enchanted dagger! After the return of President Leddy, Obrist also naturally had the opportunity to study the dagger, and as a disciple of Obrist, Duranci naturally also had this opportunity. During this time, Durench also tried to try the method of the analysis of the Rydy president. The result was a failure and a failure. One time, almost the enchantment equipment energy was responsible for the increase and caused an explosion, scaring Durham. I haven''t tried it for a long time. It is precisely because of this that Durench hates and admire Hall, so what lessons Hall has blown against his arrogance, he is thinking about it. And the man who had this idea, Nicklaus, Nicklaus smashed him a few times, and saw that Durham of Nicklauss purpose was to ignore him directly. He was not stupid and didnt want to be the cannon fodder of Nicklaus! Both of them did not talk and walked, so at the speed of their walking, the two soon came to the office of the enchantment union. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1368： set off Chapter 1368 "Leady President, teacher, ladies, I brought Hall." Durenchi said as he entered the door and said hello to the people inside. "Well, you have worked hard!" President Leddy nodded, then said to Hall behind him. "come in!" Hall didn''t care too much. Everyone here knows him. Everyone knows his situation, because he doesn''t have any good clothes. What about usual? How about today? "This stinky boy..." Sitting in front of Durham''s respectful sitting, Hall''s careless appearance made it impossible for everyone to sit and swear. Quincy was cold and glared at Hall. If Hall couldnt move now, he really had to get something to Hall. And Nicklaus on the side is also a faint expression, as if he is not interested in anything. "Well, since everyone is here, then I will talk about the purpose of this meeting!" said President Leddy, glanced at the expressions of everyone. "Cough! Recently, you may not know that the island''s adults have discovered that at least 30,000 intruders are lurking in the land of the wanderers!" Three thousand? For this figure, everyone is just a concept, especially Hall. Last time he wiped out thousands of dark people and bright Protoss, so for him, as long as there are not many strong people, 30,000 people Then its going on. However, Rustain did not think so. He saw the calm expression of everyone, and suddenly he snorted. "This is only a preliminary investigation. Do you think that 30,000 people can really win an island? Really when we are all muddy? If you two ones really dont take them seriously, then die. Its definitely you!" Russells voice changed many peoples faces because they knew that Rustain was not a messy person. Since he said so, there must be his truth. "Oh, it seems that you really don''t know the situation! Who is the owner of the island? Under his command, the three lords and adults have investigated such a person. What does this mean? This shows that the invaders are very embarrassed. They are good at hiding, and come out to give us a fatal blow at the most critical time!" President Ledi''s voice is getting colder and colder, even if Hall hears this, he can''t help but chill. Do not say anything else, with Halls current understanding of the Dark and the Bright Protoss, they will really do the same. In particular, the group of birds of the bright Protoss, they are self-righteous saviors of humanity, in order to control the island they have to give up their arrogant East to hide in Tibet, once they broke out, it is definitely more mad than the people of the dark family! After seeing that everyones face finally changed, President Ledis tone eased the tone. "Well, everyone knows the situation now. The most important purpose of this meeting is to win this test! Our advantage is that the intruders here are almost eliminated, and the outside invaders are not Knowing this, so as long as they are tempted by the time, then the task of annihilating them will naturally be handled by other lords, and the pressure we face here will be the smallest!" Hall heard the grin, and from this he has already heard that several lords are not so harmonious, otherwise it will not happen. "There are three other people besides Nicklaus, Durench and Hall, but the three of you are the most important, so I am here to remind you that no matter what dissatisfaction you have, this The second test will not get the first, huh, you will know the consequences!" President Leddy suddenly gave a sneer, and even Nicklaus couldnt help but shudder. Seeing the eyes of President Leddy, Duren first stated. "President Leddy, I will definitely go all out! I will definitely win this championship!" Nicklaus was not slow either, and after Duren got up, he quickly said. "Don''t worry about President Ledi, I won''t lose face to my teacher!" Seeing that the two were very acquainted with the current affairs, President Ledis face showed a slight smile, and finally looked at Hall. "Cough, that Lady Ledi, I think I have the most problem! Just throw the dagger out, I think few people can beat me!" Hearing Hall mentioning the dagger, the enchanters, including President Leddy, couldnt help but cough, and President Ledi immediately turned the subject and said it was a slight red. "Well, this is the best! Since everyone has already understood the situation. So today is the way, go back and have a good day off, start early tomorrow morning!" ...... After returning, Hall arranged them for the Dragon People, and let them look back to the mine with them. Before the Dragon Terran General returned to the thousands of Dragon Warriors, Hall felt that they still put them all in the mine. The hole is more suitable. As for the person who follows himself to participate in the competition, Hall is only carrying Alice. With the hope that they are there, Hall is not worried about what problems they will have. After doing this, Hall once again came to the mission hall. Since Bria had been sent to the Mark Hotel, the one who received him here was another maid. He bought all the points he had obtained from the enchanted materials. The waitress left the mission hall in a regretful look. Early the next morning, after Hall packed up the good things, he came to the enchantment union. At this time, many high-level buildings in Wuhuan City have been brought together, including Jaina, which has not been seen for several months. When she saw Hall, Jainas face changed, but this time she didnt say anything, just looking at Halls eyes and hating it. "How is she here?" Seeing the doubts that Hall looked at President Ledi said after a cough. "Well, since everyone is here, then I will tell you about it. This time it is very important to go to Tamra City. I hope that everyone can unite and win the first place!" After saying it, I wouldnt give any opinions to other people, and I would say directly to the soldiers on the side. "Turn on the transmission array, ready to transfer!" Soon, the transfer array that carried the energy was running, and he told Hall and others. "This time it was led by me and Vice President Obrist, I hope everyone will cooperate! Depart!" In fact, Bier is very resistant to this task, the most important thing is because he can''t face Hall, but because Jaina is going, he just has to follow the scalp. Fortunately, Hall did not say anything. After the group went to the magic circle, after a burst of light, everyone disappeared into the magic circle... Chapter 1369： Georgia Chapter 1369 Georgia With a feeling of dizziness, Hall slowly opened his eyes, and he seemed to get used to the sequelae after the transmission. There was no nausea and vomiting when he was delivered. When I opened my eyes, the scene of the scene slowly appeared in his eyes. I saw that there was a valley here, surrounded by towering mountains, but Hall soon discovered that as they appeared, the surroundings appeared. A huge bow, the bow slammed on the light, and it is obvious that the bow is equipped with enchantment. "Welcome to the city of Tamra, I want to come to the contestants of Wuhuan City?!" A man in uniform came over. "Hello, we are the adjutant from the Ukrainian city Russell, the deputy of the lord Bichel, this is the vice president of the enchanted union, Obrist!" said Bichal after a tribute to the people. "Oh, it turned out to be Bier, I didn''t think it was you who led the team!" After the man finished speaking, he turned to look at the side of Obrist and smiled slightly. "I didn''t expect Vice President Obrist to come! I want to come to this Wuhuan City Enchanting Union to get good results!" Obrist also apparently knew the person in front of him. After he heard this, he was not angry with the words of the coming person, but he smiled. "It turned out to be Master Munster. I didn''t expect to come to Tamra City to meet you!" The man, known as Munster, smiled and said, "Oh, I have no way. The island owner said that he must pay attention to this test, so I have to come in person." In fact, what is the specific situation is clear to them, nothing more than worrying that there will be a sneak attack by the intruder, so this will send Munster. Obrist is very clear. True Munster is not an ordinary person. His strength is not lower than that of Lord Russell. He is the second person of the island master. He has mastered a lot of real power. Come over to meet the rest of the contestants, it is indeed able to give an illusion to outsiders, that is, the island owner adults attach great importance to this enchantment test! Since Obrist also knows the situation here, he will not say anything more. After chatting with Munster, Munster looked at Hall and others. "Oh. The people you sent this time are good, they are very powerful!" The people that Munster said naturally refer to Nicklaus and Durenchi, both of whom he has seen, especially Nicklaus, who stayed in the Tamara City Enchanting Union. As for Hall and the other two enchanters, they were directly ignored. Munster did not see anything special about them. In his opinion, the three of them should be members of the cannon fodder group. When he saw Jaina, Munsters eyes lit up, and he thought about it after a high-pitched thought, then he looked at Jaina with a smile. "If I don''t have to remember correctly, this beautiful lady should be the daughter of Russell''s lord! It was so small when I saw you, I didn''t think it would be so big!" Munster said this. I also made a comparison with my hand. "I have seen Uncle Munster!" Jaina remembers so much, but since Munster said so, she would not miss this opportunity, and she would say hello. "Ah, good! No loss is the daughter of Lord Russell!" In fact, Munster does not need to call Rustin as the lord of the Lord, but in his current status, there is nothing wrong with this name. After a few words of chilling, Munster turned and looked at the outside of the valley, he said. "Okay, let''s go back and say, now that several other enchanted trade unions have arrived, you are the last one, Vice President Obrist, you should bring them into the city first," "Okay." Obrist sighed and nodded, then reached out and said to a few people behind him. "Go." After watching Obrist and others leave, Munster smiles slowly converge. "The people have arrived, immediately shut down the transmission array, and passed the message to the island owner, and..." What seemed to be thought of, Munster thought after thinking. "Look at this, there is anything, take your questions!" "Yes! Master Munster!" After hearing the response from his men, Munster nodded with satisfaction, then he turned and left. ...... Just like the situation before Hall, the situation in the valley was tight inside the outer pine. After the valley was out, Hall and his party were not in the situation of inspection. After getting on the carriage to Tamra, everyone soon came to Tamra. In the middle of the mighty edge island of Tamra City, surrounded by the territory of the other three lords, the three lords are the Lord Rustain, the Lord Xiemir and the Lord Chloe. The strength of the three is quite the same, and the island owner Georgia controls the three by blocking the three. Among them, the control of corn is the biggest one. Because of the problem of planting land of corn, dont look at Tamlas land, but there is always the most land for planting corn, so the rest of the lords every year. A certain amount of corn is obtained from the city of Tamra to meet the needs of the entire territory. Once again, it is the enchantment. The enchanted union of Tamra City is the largest enchantment union on the edge of the island. He controls a large amount of enchanting materials and enchantment knowledge. It is precisely because the resources of the edge island are scarce, which makes the rest of the lords want to increase their strength. I have to find ways to get all kinds of resources from the city of Tamra. Some people may say that since this is Why are the three lords not fighting against the island owner Georgia? They are not unable, but not dare! Georgia is one of the few fifth-class powerhouses on the edge of the island, and it is also a high-level force! At any time, you can break through to the ranks of the sixth-class powerhouse. It is precisely because of this that Georgia''s actions for the three lords are generally surveillance-oriented. As long as they do not actively rebel, he will not care. After all, the entire island owner is so big that he can settle in a short time. . What Georgia is most worried about is the strength of other overseas islands, like the invasion of the dark people and the bright Protoss here. This is the most intolerable of him, and it is precisely because of this that Georgia will care so much about this plan. He wants to follow up with the latent invaders and then destroy them! As for the subsequent joint issue with other island owners, he is ready to act immediately after destroying the invaders. And just as Hall arrived, in the castle of Tamra, a man was standing at the top and watching Hall enter the city... Chapter 1370： Watching Chapter 1370 Watching "Is this the team of Wuhuan City?" Georgia''s voice is not big, but a man behind him is quick to answer. "Returning to the master''s words is the team of Wuhuan City. The leader is the adjutant of the Lord Rustain, Bichal, and the one behind him is the vice president of the enchanted union, Obrist." "Oh? Its two of them, um, too, other people have to arrange it, and they want to come and only have them." The man did not return to Georgia, and the two watched Hall and his group enter the city. A moment later, Georgia turned and walked back, and the man quickly retreated to the side. "This promotion must be big. I remember that there are so many business people in every city, just like the wonderful brother of Rustain!" The man heard the words and remembered that Russells brother, Jaraun, came. "Yes, Master, Tamla City also has such a number." "Well, let them get a big handicap out, the more fun it is, the better!" "Yes, Master, I know how to do it." The man just wanted to leave, but was once again stopped by Georgia. "Right, it seems that Marks kid has made a restaurant in the city. Is he still so fond of eating? For Mark, Georgia is no stranger to men. After all, the strongest people who can get in their sight are just a few of them. Whether there is a breakthrough will be remembered by Georgia. There is no way. In this world of strength, if Mark has any good luck and breaks through in a short time, Georgias status will be threatened because of this. Point, he is still very concerned. Fortunately, Mark is addicted to the desire to be bigger than the promotion, and it is precisely because of this that he pays less attention to Mark than others. Of course, this is only relative. Otherwise, why did Georgia know about Marks new movements for the first time? After all, those who can reach the fourth-class sage are not simple people. If Mark comes to a dark position, When Georgia was crying, it was too late. "Yes master, I have also eaten at that restaurant, taste..." "Oh? How is the taste?" Georgia heard interest here. "When I return to the owner, the taste is a bit weird, but it is really delicious. If there is time, I will go a few more times." "Oh, I didn''t think that Mark has such a hand. If this is the case, then let''s go and taste it today!" Listening to Georgia, the man naturally did not dare to say anything to refuse, and immediately nodded. "Master, I will inform them to arrange it!" No! Georgia waved and interrupted. We dress up and have a separate box! "Yes! Master!" ...... "It''s really lively here!" After entering the city, Hall and his people walked on the street. There are people everywhere. Many business people are on the streets with stalls and various things on them. Although there is no such thing as the earth, there are shops, lights and music to attract people, but from the crowds on both sides of the street, this is enough to attract everyone. Thamra City is the most popular city on the edge of the island. It is naturally the most lively. Here, people from other cities come to do business every day. Didnt you see a lot of carriages when you entered the city gate? They just came over to buy the goods. It was Obrist, and several people around him were unwilling to answer Halls words, so Obrist would explain this. "Oh I got it!" Soon attracted to the Tamal City enchantment union. If the street is so lively, then the Tamra City Enchanting Union is a sea of ??people. "so many people?" Not only Hall, but Nicklaus, who has been here, has looked at those people with some surprises. "Are you people from the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union?" Just when they were just looking for someone to ask, a figure quickly came over and asked. "I am Obrist, how is it here..." Obrist said in a step forward, just want to ask about the situation here, and when people heard the name of Obrist, they immediately exclaimed. "It turned out to be the vice president of Obrist, I am the person responsible for this meeting. There are too many people here, please come with me!" Obrist heard the nod, and so many people are here, it is not the place to talk. Not to mention, this person in charge really has a way to see him making a few gestures on the side, and soon a team of guards walked from the crowd and, in the eyes of everyone, came to Hall. before. "Take guests a break for a while!" After hearing the words of the person in charge, the person came to the ceremony and then yelled at the people around him. "Give me some help!" The guards quickly cleared a path, and then Hall and the group followed the person in charge to walk inside. "Well? Is this the person of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union?" "Crap, the people in front have come, and the last nature is them!" "Also, what do you think, are you optimistic about that team?" "I think the city of Wuhuan is good. It should be the death of Nicklaus. He is a disciple of Quincy Master, an enchanting genius!" "Cut, you didn''t just say that you are optimistic about the city of Feutes? How can you change your mouth now?" A person who had heard this person before immediately retorted. "I am not just looking at Nicklaus adults?" "Oh, if that''s the case, then I will bet on you to see if you are all in the city!" Everyone heard that there seemed to be some situations. The feelings of so many people are here. It was originally to see them. www.novelhall.com~ No, it should be said that they want to see if they want to bet the team! I go! Is this to see yourself as a farm animal? Not only Hall, Nicklaus and Durenchi, but their faces have become iron. "Before the game, give me a little more honest, don''t make trouble!" Although Obrist is also very interested in cleaning up the bastards, it is not a trouble at the moment. And he knows this, but he didn''t think it would be so hot. Soon everyone was led by the guards to the enchantment union. After the people entered, the outside people saw no one to see, so they slowly dispersed. "It''s really a show of us!" Seeing this, Hall couldn''t help but vomit. Hall''s sentence is not big, but the people on the side are clearly aware of it, so after the sound of the Hall Harbor flight, a banter voice came from the side. "Oh, they are not watching movies, they are watching monkeys!" Chapter 1371： Ask your dad Chapter 1371 asks your dad "They are not watching the drama, they are watching the monkey!" Suddenly a bantering voice came from the side, and Hall and his party suddenly wrinkled their brows. Obviously this person is telling them that they are the monkey! "hateful!" Nicklaus was originally because of Halls fire, and now suddenly heard someone say that he is a monkey, how can he endure it? When he turned his head and saw the coming, his eyes became a little gloomy. "Is you? Frode!" I saw a man named Felode who had a golden hair, a black magic robe, and a sign on the chest that represented the enchant. Although Hall does not know that this sign represents the city, it is obvious that there is a contradiction between the people and the Uganda City Enchanting Union! However, Hall did not release his brow because of this, because this guy just gave him a slap! "Nicklaus, why, I didn''t know me when I went back for a while?" Fellode was still looking at Nicklaus with a sly look, then looked at Hall and others, waiting for him to see Kyrgyzstan. When Anna''s eyes changed slightly, especially when she saw the ugly face of Obrist, he quickly and respectfully bowed to Obrist. "Oh, I have seen the vice president of Obrist, I didn''t think that this is your own way, ah, yes, you can rest assured, I didn''t say you just now, I just said Nicklaus they!" Obrist heard the more and more face-changing, and Ferod said that he would not be refuted or refuted. If you refute it, others will say that he is bullying. Since Ferod has said this, he should not continue to hold on. But if you don''t say it, this is not to agree with him. Isn''t this disguised that the contestants he brought are monkeys? They are monkeys, what about the monkeys themselves? Not waiting for Obrist to speak, Ferod was looking at Jaina on the side. "This beautiful lady is very happy to meet you, don''t know if I am honored to invite you to a meal?" This is not only Nicklaus''s anger, but also the angry look of Duren and other enemies. This **** not only laughed at them, but now it has become more and more serious to tease their beautiful Miss Jaina, it is unbearable! "Ferrode, you give me some respect! Don''t think that your master is Tamibe, your father is the singer of Xiemir, you can do this!" Oh? It turned out to be a second generation! No wonder! After Hall heard Durencis words, his heart suddenly revealed the color of his enlightenment. People who have feelings of death will generally have some relationship. This made Hall think of the gossips who remembered the Journey to the West. They were picked up in the background, and they were killed without the backstage! Don''t go back to me. And when Hall thought about letting Nicklaus top in front, Jaina was open. She didn''t talk well, and when she spoke, she suddenly couldn''t help but recognize a blood. "You want to invite me to dinner too? While playing, we are here, but I want someone to invite him to dinner." ҥ! This is absolutely rumor! Hall doesn''t have to think about it. At this time, everyone will definitely look at him. He already understands that Jaina is asking him trouble! Sure enough, after listening to this, Fellow immediately looked at the people in Wuhua City. I dont know if they had discussed it beforehand. Everyone even looked at Hall in a unified way. Your sister! Hall couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, and with so many people watching, he just wanted to avoid it! "Oh? Is it? There are still people who dare to reject the beautiful Miss Jaina. I want to know that this person is so courageous!" After seeing that Fellod looked at Hall, Nicklaus and others suddenly stopped talking. Obviously they were preparing to confront Hall and Felrod face to face. No matter who they win or who they are, they are very happy for them. Even if Obrist is such an idea, he hesitates after a moment of seeing an upcoming conflict. Look at the wall. Hall looked at everyone''s attitude and sneered in his heart. He naturally knew what these people were thinking. After Ferrod came over, he looked at Hall with a sullen expression, as if he was looking at a clown. "you" "You, your uncle!" Hall waited for Ferow to finish, and Hall directly gave him a sentence. Aris, who had wanted to let Hall stop making trouble, couldnt help but reach out and see his eyes, because he was very clear about the situation. Obviously, this frame was indispensable. Sure enough, after Hall said this, Ferrods took a moment to sigh, then burst into anger, he did not think that a guy from the country would dare to talk to him. The people around who didn''t know the Hall were all looking at Hall with a dumbfounded expression. "Heaven, what did this person say? He dared to talk to Master Ferrods so much. He didn''t want to live?" "But it is not that the adult of Fellow is the son of the adult of Shemiel. He is the son who loves himself. It is said that someone had bullied Ferrod. The lord of Shemir had personally taught the guy, regardless of his lord status... Although everyone hates such people, they have another idea in mind, that is, if I am his son, it would be fine... After seeing Hall hitting Ferro so much most people couldn''t help but shook their heads. Apparently they all had guessed that Hall''s situation was not good. And the group of people who followed Hall, looked at Hall with such a look, although they knew that Hall would resist, but did not expect that the resistance was so intense, so direct! The clean and sturdy top-back attitude made them all ashamed. Or, if Hall doesn''t do this, it is estimated that they will feel abnormal. "Boy, you are very arrogant, do you know who you are talking to!" Fellod''s face was very gloomy, especially when he saw the people around him pointing at himself. He knew that if he didn''t pack Hall up today, it would be estimated that no one would put him in his eyes. "Oh, if you don''t know who you are, then ask your dad!" "Hey!" Hearing here, everyone couldn''t help but take a breath of cold. They didn''t think that Hall actually mentioned the topic directly to the adult Lord Shemir. Isn''t that what it is to find death? Chapter 1372： Gather Chapter 1372 Obrist heard that Hall had directly pointed the spear to the lord of Shemir. For a time, he did not know how to say Hall. Jaina, after squatting, showed a natural expression. Apparently she did this for Hall, and she still took it for granted. Only Ferod and those who did not know the Hall were deeply shocked by his arrogance. "Kid, do you know what you mean by this? Do you know who my father is?" Originally thought that Hall would be afraid, but he said another sentence that made Ferod almost want to tear his mouth. "That must ask your grandfather, who let him get the name!" Hey! Everyone heard the words stunned. In their opinion, Hall is really looking for death! Who is Shemere? That is the three main lords of the island, each of whom manages thousands of people, and their prestige is not to be smashed and sullied by anyone! And the person who does this has only one consequence, that is, it must be washed with blood to shame this shame! Even when Obrist heard that Hall was getting more and more mad, he couldn''t help but want to stop him. This is not looking for death, this is rushing to die! The people present were shocked and speechless because of Halls words, and at this time, a persons voice suddenly appeared. "Ah, I think of it. He seems to be the Hall of Ujungcheng! I heard that the city is saying that he is a rare genius in the past 100 years! And I heard that he is crazy!" "Well? Is he the Hall?" Fellod blinked. He naturally heard the name of Hall. He did care about it at the beginning. He thought it was a mess in Wuhuan City, but now he believes it because Hall is really Its crazy! There is no margin in madness! "Oh, hello, you are very good! Hall is it, you are asking for it! Give it to me!" When Ferrod waved his hand, he suddenly fell asleep and rushed over. These people are the guards sent by the Master of the Shermill to Ferod, and each is at least the second-class power of the Holy Power. Ha ha Hall did not move, and did not call those summoned beasts. Only Elliss face was dignified, and now he was armed with a knife. Looking at Hall and not acting, the guards glimpsed a little, but they continued to rush toward Hall. Ellis had a lot of sweat on his face. He knew that he couldnt retreat at this time. Not only that, he couldnt ask Hall why he didnt shoot. He wanted to come to Hall and he had his ideas. As a slave to Hall, he could All I did was not to let these people hurt Hall. And just as these guards were about to rush, suddenly a voice came from behind. "stop!" Those guards saw their faces, their faces changed slightly, and they immediately stopped their steps. Because they were not the others, it was this time to lead the team! In fact, Bier is also very unwilling to shoot, but now this guy, Hall, does not seem to want to shoot. Apparently he knows that before he has not yet, Bichal will not let him be transferred, otherwise he will not be able to go back to Lu. Lord Stan Lord or President Leddy confessed. Feeling the momentum of Bichal, a person who is obviously the captain of the guard suddenly opened his mouth. "You retreat, you are not his opponent!" Everyone heard the words and quickly retreated to a side. Ferrods face was a bit gloomy. He looked at Bichels face with a bad look. "Why, do you want to protect him?" Bichal wants to say that I really don''t want to, and I don''t want to protect him. You want to pack it up! However, he could not say this. After all, this time he is a guardian. If someone has an accident, he is responsible! Obrist didn''t think that Hall would be so bold, and he would blow up the gunpowder of Froude. But what makes him depressed is that Hall is the guy who provokes Froude''s anger, but he does not shoot, make a look that you want to clean up and clean up, too lazy that Obrist wants to go straight. Give him a slap! "Enough! Froude! Is this the place where you make trouble? You don''t see where this is? I think whether it is the Lord of the Shermill or your master Tamibe, I guess they don''t want to see this scene. It happened!" But we think about it! Nicklaus and other people who want to see Hall being cleaned up, cant help but swear a few words. "Hey! Vice President Obrist, this matter, you have to give me an account and give my father an account!" Fellod''s face is very ugly. He knows that the two men are coming out. He can''t really do anything without thinking about it, so that if he cleans up the Hall, he will never be punished! You know that this is the city of Tamra! There are also some strong players who are far more powerful than his father - the island owner, Georgia! He remembers deeply what his father, Shemir, said - if it is not necessary, don''t provoke the island master! "I think there should be some misunderstandings about this matter! Of course, if Ferod insists on doing this, then I will see Lord Lorraine, I will tell him about it!" "You!" After Ferrods heard Obrist''s words, his face suddenly looked up with a trace of fear. Obviously this Lorraine is not an ordinary person. He is the number one person under the island of Georgia. He manages the whole city. The means is very tough. Anyone who dares to commit crimes will punish them! At the time of Tamra City, Ferod apparently did not suffer less! However, no one will usually go to Lorraine because of him, or if they want to find someone from Lorraine, they can''t find anyone! And Obrist is different It is not difficult to see Lorraine in his capacity. "Hey, I won''t be able to do this for this matter!" Fellode knew that he couldn''t take Hall anyway, so he had to say a few words. "This guy named Hall is miserable. He dared to offend Froude. He wants to come to this time and he will definitely be taught by Felode." "No, it doesn''t make people bad, but you want to mess with him! Well? They are here too!" "who?" Several people quickly asked, and the person who spoke before pointed to the person above. "You see, those who are the entrants of the Fiats City Enchanting Union, and the last ones are the Tamara City Enchanting Union. I want to come and see the scene." "Hey, let''s just say that here are the people who have gathered four enchanted trade unions. It is very interesting to think about this test." Chapter 1373： Kind Chapter 1373 has a species How come they all came? The people present quickly noticed the people behind them, who were the enchanters of the other two cities. The red robes are the enchanters of Fiats City. The young man named Mudley is a disciple of the president of the Fiendez City Enchanting Union. The other team of all black magic robes is the local enchantress in Tamra. The most dazzling thing here is the handsome man standing in the middle. As long as he stood outside, he would scream for the women of the government in Tamra. He is the Dolores of the Tamra City Enchanting Union and the disciple of the Tamra City Enchanting Union! When he met, Ferrods looked at himself with his own playful eyes, and his face suddenly showed anger. "Look what! What''s so good!" Mudley, wearing a red robe, smiled and shook his head, then looked at Dolores, who was cold-faced. "How, I said this guy will point the finger at us?" Dolores heard that his face was still on his face, and he looked at Filod with a blank expression. "Don''t be so kind to us, you are you, I am me!" Hey! When Hall heard this, he almost laughed. The guys at the moment are not so gregarious! The two newcomers, the one who wears red clothes, always smiles like a guy named Mudley, and Hall really doesn''t like it. Instead, this Dolores wearing a black robe, Hall feels that this kind of face-faced people will get along better. "Hey! We haven''t finished this thing!" Ferrods saw everyone coming, and he didn''t dare to continue to work with Hall at this time. Plus, Hall also has Vice President Obrist here. He stopped here, he just thought there was no way. "Oh, what''s the fun thing that happened just now? Say it to everyone." It was Mudley who spoke. He saw that Ferods face was dark and he didnt know if he was deliberate. He specifically mentioned this topic. "Mudley, don''t think that you are happy every day, laughing, and taking your arrogant acting! Are you like a clown?" Mudley heard a stiff face, and he smiled and rubbed his eyes and looked at Filods faint voice. "Why, Fellode, have you forgotten how you lost to me at the beginning, and you still want to try that feeling this year!" "You!" As soon as he mentioned that he had lost to Mudley, Ferod had a look of anger on his face. He wanted to clean up this guy, but he didn''t move because he was too clear about the guy in front of him. Look at him laughing all day long, but the black hand is no worse than anyone! "Oh, don''t you, yours, do you want the senior to know?" What Mudley said is not wrong. Not only is Ferrod, but even Nicklaus sees Mudley as an acoustic long, because the best people in cities like them will find a way to come to Tamra. Learn here. And Mudley and Dolores were more than they were, and they were actually stronger than them, so they called Mudley an acoustic long. "Come on, Nicklaus, call an acoustic long listener?" Nicklaus knows that he is not yet an opponent of Mudley, so he has to call a good acoustics. After hearing Nicklaus''s words, Mudley smiled smugly. "Ha ha ha, see no, Felode, see the seniors in the future to learn something like Nicklaus!" It seems that it is because of the torn skin, so Mudley will reveal such an arrogant appearance. In contrast, Dolores, he did not say a few words from beginning to end, as if these things have nothing to do with him. "Okay, you want to talk about the old and wait a little longer, we have to report to the president!" Obrist is the highest-ranking person in the crowd, I heard him say this, Mudley I looked at the vice president of Obrist, with a faint smile. "This time I didn''t think that the vice president of Obrist came over personally. My teacher thought of you very much. I have time to talk to you." "Oh? I am an adult? I will go see him when I have time." Obrist said that Zhai En is the president of the Fiendez City Enchanting Union, and Obrist also knows that Mudley is a mess, so he also said nothing. And when Obrist wanted to leave, Mudley was still talking. "Right, Master Obrist, I heard that your union has a very great person this time. It is said to be a rare genius in a hundred years. It seems that Hall is coming. Is he coming?" As Mudley said this, everyone looked at Hall. Hall, who thought he was an outsider, did not think that it would become the center of everyone. "Oh? You are Hall? You were so powerful, I even greeted the Master of Shemir directly, no wonder that this guy of Ferrod will be angry!" "Enough for Mudley! You are deliberate!" Froude saw Mudley and dragged things on himself, and suddenly could not help but roar. "Oh, I deliberately? Mudley school, I think you are wrong, I just want to know Hall, nothing else!" Believe that you have a ghost! The people present couldn''t help but vomit, and Dolores seemed to have known this for a long time, so he didn''t say anything from beginning to end, even if there was no change in his face. "you" And when Mudley still wanted to say something, Hall was open. "Where is the dog barking? The Tamra City Enchanting Union is just too irresponsible. How do you put the dog out? What if you bite someone else? I heard that the dog that is screaming is sick. !" Hey! I heard Hall''s words Jaina couldn''t help but laughed directly, not only him, but this guy, Fei Luode, laughed for a moment. "Dog? Oh, yes, its a dog! Although I dont like you very much, I agree with you with both hands and feet!" Dolores, who had always been squinting, was a rare twitching face. Obviously he was also stimulated by Hall. "Do you know who you are talking to?" If you change to the words of Mudley before, those people will definitely be scared to death by Mudley. But today it is obvious that he did not look at the days when he went out. With the words of the special words, the people who were originally holding on to the people who didnt want to laugh, the collective approach was not wild laughter! Mudley looked at everyone in the face, he did not understand why it was so funny, but he looked at the initiator of the Hall. "Kid, are you looking for death?!" Chapter 1374： Hot scene Chapter 1374 Hot scene Although Mudley didn''t know why everyone would hear the words he said, especially the **** of Felrod, not only blushing, but also almost sneezing, obviously he just forced it, finally It can''t be done afterwards. It can be seen from the performance of these people that before this, there must have been something that he did not know! Maybe it was a question of time. Before Ferrods and Hall said that he knew who he was, Mudley didn''t come, so he didn''t know that there was such a stalk here, if he knew If you do not, you will not ask such a sentence, but directly to Hall. Dolores''s eyelids twitched slightly, apparently he was also somewhat concerned about this matter, but he was cold and he did not bother to ask. "You call Hall, are you arrogant?" Mudley blinked and looked at Hall. He was thinking about whether to start this crazy guy. "If you have something to say, don''t talk so much!" Bicer and Obrist heard the words and turned a blind eye. Just provoked a Felrod not to count, and now provoke another Mudley, this is intentional! It was Ferrods first words. If they cleaned up Froude, the teachers and fathers of Felrod would not say anything more. At most, they wouldnt be too bad to see them. If he dared to do this with them, then he would not need Rustins lord. When they come out, the island owner will reprimand him. But this time it seems that Hall first provoked Mudley, they are not ruling, and if they are really pursued, they will also be punished. But now there is a very important task. If they are messed up by these little devils, they will not only be Halls, but even they will be punished. Seeing that Mudley was going to worry, Obrist said directly. "Enough! This is the Tamra City Enchanting Union! It is not your home! Have you forgotten the purpose of this visit? If you think that your verbs or the effort on your head is more powerful than your enchantment, then Just go out and go to fight! If you don''t want to lose your ugliness, give me a honest shut up! Who has a contradiction with anyone, and has the ability to compete in the competition!" Mudley, who was still thinking about continuing to make trouble, and Ferrod, who wanted to provoke the conflict between Mudley and Hall, heard the words of Obrist and slowly calmed down. Especially Mudley, he suddenly found that there are some misconducts in today''s practice. However, he always used smirk to face people. No matter who said anything, he would not be angry, but he would slowly pick up this person in the future. However, today was an exception to Hall. When he thought of it, Mudley quickly calmed down his anger, and then his face again showed the iconic smirk. "Oh, the vice president of Obrist said that it is good. I heard that Hall is a genius who has been rumored to be a rare place in the entire home of the wanderer. It is said that the first time of this competition has been booked. I have to take a good look to see if there is such a thing, I really look forward to it!" Mudley is here to admire Hall, which is clearly digging for Hall. Everyone present, who is not the leader of their respective enchanted trade unions, whether it is his Mudley, or the arrogant Felode, and the ruthless Dolores, have a strong talent in the enchantment. They would not easily admit that they were worse than anyone else, so when Mudley said this, he immediately focused on Hall. Dolores blinked and looked at Hall''s eyes with a hint of intriguing eyes. Although Ferod is a bit arrogant, but this does not mean that he is stupid, he naturally heard the meaning of Mudley. I saw him sneer at Hall, as if he had seen the time when he was besieged, Hall was besieged by everyone. It stands to reason that as a person on the side of Wuhuan City, whether it is Nicklaus or Durenci, they should come out to help Hall in this case, but they did not. This shows that Hall is in Wuhuan City, really Too arrogant, arrogant to the point where there are no friends. It is estimated that if this is the team''s activities, Nicklaus and Durench will go directly to the opposite of Hall. "Oh..." Hall, stared at by everyone, did not reveal even a trace of timidity. In his words, you are not qualified! There is a fourth-class holy magic crystal in hand, unless it is directly facing the island owner Georgia, otherwise those lords come empty. As for the number of people, in this regard, Hall is not afraid, the space of Warcraft, let these people understand what is called the real animal tide. Even if it was the beast that led the leader of the knife and beast, the Warcraft was just instinctively attacked, but the Warcraft in Hall space was able to execute his orders very well. He believed that once he was true To use these Warcraft to deal with these people, he will let them know what is fear and helpless! Hearing Hall sneer, not only Obrist, but even Durench and Bichal, they are not feeling well, because they are too familiar with this smile. Whether in the time of the Wuhuan enchantment union test, in the Wuhuan enchantment union, or when the mine was surrounded by the dark and the bright Protoss, Hall showed such a smile. All three of them had seen the appearance of Hall, so when they heard Hall smile again, Obrist and Bichal quickly stood up and stood next to Hall, in the crowd. Some misunderstood gaze pulled the Hall. "Kid, now is not a trouble, here is the enchanted union of Tamra City, where the president of the union can speak as well as President Ledi!" "Hall, don''t make trouble! Have you forgotten your mission? If you are so busy, you must be able to end up? If you hurt a lot of people, you will never be able to complete the characters of the island master. You think the island master will Have you let go?" Both Obrist and Bichal talked to Hall with only the sound they could hear In the eyes of outsiders, it looks like a whisper. "But they..." Hall said after a moment of silence. "As long as you try to get the first, we don''t care what you do!" Hearing, he said, and Obrist kept asking. Seeing the eyes that Hall looked over and asked, he nodded after thinking about it. "can!" In fact, Lord Russell made a special account when he came to Bier. Don''t let Hall cause big trouble, but now that he wants Hall to be honest and let him try his best, he doesn''t care so much. In his view, it was replaced by the ruling Lord Russell, and he would agree to do so. In fact, it is wrong than Bier. If he is replaced by Rustain, he will see that Hall is not angry even if Jaina is teased. He will definitely slap the dead Hall and then squat in the De a meal! Chapter 1375： Elliss helplessness Chapter 1375, Ellis''s helplessness After seeing Hall agree, Bichal and Obrist were relieved. At the same time, Obrist had made a decision in his heart. He originally thought that Hall and a person would make a loss and it would be good, but as I just said, Hall is obviously ready to break the darkness. He, even if the president of Lady Ladi came over, or the Lord Russells lord came over and couldnt make it back! Under the obstruction of Obrist, an upcoming battle was stopped. Looking at the back of Hall and his party, the guards of the enchanted union were relieved. "Oh, this is not so simple!" Mudley blinked and said secretly. At the same time, he also had the same thoughts of Ferrod, although Mudley also offended him, but compared to Hall, he decided to deal with Hall, who does not know the height of the earth. After all, Wuhuan City passed the Hall so much, thinking that as long as he defeated Hall, his reputation would definitely increase. This matter quickly spread to the ears of Georgia who were eating at the Mark Hotel. "Oh? Didn''t you think that the kid that Russell sent was more arrogant than the legend? But I seem to remember that there was a report mentioning Hall. It seems that the observer said that Hall really has that skill?" The man standing next to Georgia said quickly and bowed his head. "Master, that report is indeed written like this, and I told you that it seems that this person named Hall is pressing the people in the Wuhua City Enchanter Newcomer Contest, but that theoretical knowledge..." "Well? What''s wrong with the theoretical knowledge?" Georgia, who was eating a dish and feeling the numbness on his tongue, couldn''t help but ask. "Just his theoretical knowledge test scores are very poor!" "Poor? How bad can it be, should every enchanted division memorize those theories? You have to ask them what their family history is. It is estimated that they can answer half of them, but if they ask them wise knowledge, they can You said all day!" The servant of Georgia heard a few words and twitched a few times. It is reasonable to say that he wants Georgia to say this, but in fact it is not. "Well? What''s wrong?" Georgia turned to look at his servant with some confusion. "That... Master, Halls theoretical knowledge test has only got fifty!" "puff!" Georgia, who is eating hot and sour fish, heard it directly and squirted out. It is estimated that this is the first time he has been so embarrassed in recent decades. Fortunately, his servant turned his head and did not see this scene. Of course, even if he saw him, he would immediately delete the memory. As for saying this, unless he does not want to live! "Cough... It''s interesting... I guess this is the lowest score in the last few decades!" Georgia wiped his mouth quietly. "Master, then we..." Seeing Georgia stop, he quickly poured a glass of water and handed it over. "Well..." After taking a sip of water, Georgia touched his chin. "Its really good to test the fivety-five people. Its obvious that his strength is extraordinary. You dont have to go to the test. Naturally, there is the enchantment union. You are responsible for sending these messages out as much as possible. You dont have to take care of the spies in the city. Of course, its too obvious that its going to be destroyed! After a pause, Georgia said again, "This time is not a single problem. The situation of Death Island and Hope Island is similar to that of mine. It is estimated that the three islands are very remote. Dark people and bright Protoss. My eyes are not completely concentrated here. I have already contacted them. They also agreed to join forces with me to fight against each other, and then contact as many other island owners as possible, even those hidden powers to help!" "Oh, the next days, not so good!" Georgias words are very heavy, but as a servant, he naturally knows that Georgia is not wrong. People from the honorable mainland to the edge of the island do not want to participate in the battle between the dark and the bright Protoss, but the opposite is true. If you don''t want to, you can''t hide. But these people who can be the island owners, each person is not a simple character, although not a hero, at least it should be a hero! They will not easily choose to surrender to be slaves or men of others, in their words, after the war! Don''t look at the current lively city of Tamra. In fact, under this enthusiasm, the military power of the edge island is being mobilized in a hidden way. Once the tempted characters are completed, they will destroy all those invaders in the first time! "Forget it, this is still too early to say, um, this is delicious, you can also eat!" "Thank you for your master!" ...... The enchantment union of Tamra City is very large, and the place to stay is much larger than the Uganda City Enchanting Union. Hall and his party were assigned a place to stay after the reception. Obrist and Bichal disbanded after paying attention to some of the considerations. It can be said that their mission is half done, and the next thing is the game. Obrist left after the account was finished. He didn''t leave Hall without leaving them, but went to the meeting of the Tamra City Enchanting Union. Bichels role as a general to send, his purpose is also very simple, is to ensure that Hall does not receive harm or threat before the game. In fact, the real security measures are all responsible for the Tamra City Enchanting Union, and his real mission is one - to protect Jaina! After the dissolution, Hall returned to his room alone, originally here is to arrange two people, but that person is not willing to work with Hall, just, Hall gave this position to Ai Liss. "Young Master...this is today..." Alice also felt that Hall was so impulsive today that he was not good at it, although he knew that Hall was not afraid of those people, but if this time was a big problem, then Russells Lord was either Once the island master is angry, it is not what Hall can currently deal with. "Oh, rest assured, they don''t dare to mess around. Before the test, did you not see the obvious reaction of Obrist and Bichal today after discovering things?" "But the young master, you don''t have to offend other leaders." If Alex could not leave Hall, he really wanted to leave Hall. Just kidding, this irritated the three lords of the adults, replaced by the previous estimate that Ellis was directly stunned. Fortunately, during the period of following Hall, his guts were obviously better, but this did not seem to be what he wanted. Chapter 1376： Peripheral bet Chapter 1376 Peripheral betting "Oh, don''t think so much, let''s go!" Seeing that Hall got up, Alice quickly asked, "Young Master, where are we going? The president of Obrist said that..." "It''s not about making trouble, what are you excited about?" Hall rolled his eyes. "It seems like I saw a branch of a Mark Hotel on the way. Let''s go eat there." Ok. Hearing Hall said, Ellis nodded. After all, Hall was the master. Even if he really went to make trouble, could Ellis not only take the knife out to help him but also do it? The news of the two men going out quickly spread out in the enchantment union. Bichal shook his head after hearing the news from his men. "I can''t help myself! Follow him, if the troubles come out immediately, tell him that this is the words of Lord Russell, if he messes things up, he will wait to be cleaned up." ...... The city of Tamra is very large, and all kinds of individuals are gathered here. After Hall and Ellis had enchanted the union, they suddenly became involved in this crowd, as if a drop of water fell into the sea and people could not find it. On the way to the Mark Hotel, the two met with the local customs. Probably because this is the reason for the Western world, the situation here is similar to that of Allen, so Hall has no interest after seeing it. But just as they passed a huge table, the sound of the call suddenly caught Hall''s gaze. "Come on, come on! A good thing that is rare in a hundred years, much more to earn, more pressure! Don''t miss it when you pass by!" "Come on, come on! A good thing that is rare in a hundred years, much more to earn, more pressure! Don''t miss it when you pass by!" Not to mention, the continuous call of voice really attracted a lot of people, and Holden also came to the interest. Under the lead of Ellis, the two men crowded through the crowd and came to the stage. When they saw the scene in front of them, they immediately showed a surprised look, because Ellis saw a familiar face, and a big fat man stood on the stage. "Young Master, this seems to be Jarrow, the boss of the ring museum!" Ok? Jaraun? When Hall heard the name, he first glimpsed it, and then reacted. Isn''t that the relative of Lord Russell''s lord? How did he come here? And it seems that Jaroun is not the main ambassador of this matter. Like him, there are still a few people who are not rich and expensive. They are all dressed in gorgeous costumes and sitting with Jaraun. After a few minutes of observation, Hall, who was still in doubt, suddenly realized that the couple of feelings were big businessmen on the edge of the island. They joined together to create a huge periphery. Today is just the periphery. The odds are the first day of the bet, so this is so grand. However, Hall felt that this was not as simple as it was on the surface. He estimated that this should be related to this task, and the purpose was to let the intruders know about this big event. With the propaganda, more and more people, fortunately, this time they brought a lot of guards, blocking everyone in front of the stage, plus flying the World of Warcraft from time to time flying, so there is no such thing to dare to make trouble here. After seeing people come, Joraud and the people around him said a few words. After getting everyone''s approval, they got up and came to the front. A person who was obviously a magical array came to him and showed a magic. next to, "Cough, please be quiet." With the help of magic, Jalauds voice made everyone heard clearly, so everyone quickly quieted down. "I want to come and everyone knows that the enchantment competition in Tamra City is about to begin. After several days of discussions with friends from several other cities, I decided to hold a peripheral bet at the same time as the exciting game. This is also for this time. The game adds some fun and I hope that interested friends will come." "For this peripheral bet, I will give you a guarantee on behalf of all my colleagues. I will never return to the situation of falsification! As long as everyone bets right, we will lose it! Even if it is bankrupt, it will not lose everyone''s bet!" After hearing this, the people who had some doubts, all of them braved their eyes. The game is indeed a big deal, but if you can get some money from it, why not? Suddenly everyone was eager to try, seeing the eyes of everyone, Jaroun was very satisfied, just when he wanted to say something, his eyes suddenly saw the Hall below. For this Hall, he knows very well, this is a dark horse in this enchantment competition! And it is very black! Last time he almost got to the Hall where the gully was overturned. Hall didn''t have the best time, otherwise he estimated that he would lose a lot. In this competition, he learned to be smart, and the proportions were all reduced. Even if he was the best at the beginning, the odds were only five times, four times less than before! In other words, if you didn''t know Hall before, he felt that he would raise the stake of who is the best bet to twenty times! In fact, this kind of bet is generally more profitable than them. After all, there are only a few seed players, and each seed player is an elite of every city. No matter if the bet wins, then he has The bonus won is nothing more than the loss of the other cities. In this way, the most threatening to sit on the village is to be flat. This time, he was different from the manpower, and he finally set such an odds. In addition, when he publicized Halls genius, which was a rare genius in the past century, he added some news that deliberately misled others~www .novelhall.com~ As a result, everyone will be somewhat ambiguous. It is estimated that people who are not in Hall or who know the real situation of Hall will bet so much. The rest of them will definitely not bet because they are not convinced, so their chances of making money will increase greatly. Plus this competition is a team competition, so after their carefully planned odds, Jaraun believes that this time they will definitely make a pot full! Jarry, who was in a good mood, nodded slightly, and then continued to preside over the ritual of betting on the periphery. After about ten minutes, he said to the crowd. "Well, I said so much, I believe that everyone can''t wait! I am not talking nonsense, then now I declare that the bet is the beginning!" As Jarals words were just finished, the shops on the side suddenly opened all the way, and one day the streets turned out to be betting staff, which shows how much they care about this peripheral bet. When Ellis saw this, her heart suddenly felt itchy. "Young Master...we..." Chapter 1377： How about 1 to 1? Chapter 1377 How about one to one? Ellis looked at Hall with excitement, and apparently he was very concerned about this peripheral bet. "Oh, how, the last bet won a lot." "Oh, the young master is a steady win, I think they are giving money to the young master." Ellis said that there is nothing wrong with him. In his opinion, Hall will definitely get the first place in this test. Although he does not know the specific strength of Hall''s enchantment, he knows that Pierce and Ladydy will know. Long often come to Hall to discuss the enchantment, can let these two enchanted masters ask, which means that Hall is definitely not lower than them in the enchantment! "Go, let''s see how much, leave some money, and the rest will bet!" Ellis heard the words and nodded immediately. After taking the space ring that Hall handed over, he walked inside. Just as Hall stood by and watched Alice bet, several figures came over. "Hey, isn''t this Hall?" The voice of this person was very loud, and everyone around the big turned around and looked over. "Hall? Which Hall?" "Which is it? Isn''t that the Hall of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union?" "Ah? It''s him? So young? I heard that he is the most enchanting genius of the edge island in the past 100 years!" "Is it so mysterious? Wait, I look at Hall''s odds." After hearing this, one person immediately turned to look at the place where the bet was placed. When he saw it clearly, his brow wrinkled. "No, if he is really strong, then his odds should not be five times as much as everyone else? What is going on?" There are a lot of people who have some doubts about him, but they can''t ask Jaraun anymore, so they plan to take a good look at what kind of situation Hall is. When he heard the familiar sound of Hall''s brow wrinkled, he did not expect to encounter Ferrod again. I saw that Fellod looked at Hall with a few enchanters from the Leosi City Enchanting Union. Apparently he was very satisfied with the scene of the words that had just caused everyone to point at Hall. "Ha ha." Seeing Hall sneer and not talking, and Ferrods face suddenly changed. He wanted to say a few words to Hall. After taking a deep breath, Fellod glanced at Ellis, who had just bet, and then made a look at the person around him. The man nodded and immediately walked over. "How Hall, are you betting?" Hall looked at Fellod with a cold eye. He didn''t like this guy very much. If he had promised that they wouldn''t do it before the test, and changed to the previous temper, Hall had already slapped it. What Ferrod wanted to say, and when the person on the side came back, he said a few words in his ear. After listening to this, Fellod suddenly widened his eyes, apparently he was hearing something incredible. "You actually put yourself in a dozen holy magic crystals?" "hiss!" When I heard from Philod, everyone around me couldnt help but take a breath, but this is a dozen holy magic crystals! Even if it is a first-class holy magic crystal, this is enough to shock everyone, not to mention a dozen or so! Fortunately, Felrod did not say that there are two third-class holy magic crystals, otherwise they do not know what people around will think. According to what Ellis said before, the eighth-class magic crystal is only half a yellow crystal coin, then it is calculated according to the statement that each level is one hundred times. Hall''s shot, at least five million yellow crystal coins, is equal to 50,000 amethyst coins, which is only the price of a third-class holy crystal magic crystal... and sometimes there is no market price. Fellod was really shocked. He didn''t have no money. His father was the lord of Leo''s city. His father had money, but it didn''t mean he had money! Even if he is, at this time, he is only half the third-class holy magic crystal, and compared with Hall, it is really far from it. In fact, Feiluo is a little money, but there are a lot of people around him, plus he has to buy materials to practice enchanting, so most of the time, his money is just enough for him to use. When he first met Hall, he and Hall were on the same stage. If it wasnt for the enchantment trade union game, it would start almost, and he would be warned by the union, otherwise he would not let Hall go so easily. This is not. Today, he knows that he is betting on the outside. He did not expect to meet Hall here. He just wanted to come and fight Hall, but he found that he was hit by himself... Um... Yes, why do you say it again? Seeing that Hall actually made a big bet on himself, even if it was a somewhat ruined temperament, Ferod had to admire at this moment. "I didn''t think... you are so rich... and still so confident! You are not afraid of losing the blood?" " Lose? Oh, I don''t know how to write the word!" Hall was very calm and looked at Ferroddo. Uh The people around him were originally very powerful by Hall''s **** bear. After hearing Hall, they suddenly felt that Hall was a bit arrogant. Or they realized that this Hall seems to be more arrogant and arrogant than the rumor! The situation here has long been discovered by the above people. After all, most people are busy betting, but here they are surrounded by a circle, so if they can''t find it, it has to be said that their observation power is poor enough. . "That... seems to be the son of the lord of the city of Leo''s city. He seems to be confronted with someone, do you want to..." A big businessman from the city of Leo''s city couldn''t help but ask after seeing this scene. "I don''t think it''s better..." This is not someone else''s It''s a fat face of Jaraun. "Well? How come Jaroon, this person you know?" Jia Laoen heard a bitter smile in his heart, can you not know it, but this is the one who almost made him lose money. "Oh, don''t marry everyone, this person is the Hall I mentioned before!" The merchants in the other three cities have heard their faces changed. It is obvious that Halls name has already been introduced into their ears. "He...he is the Hall. I didn''t think he was so young, yes, Jaraun, is he so arrogant as you said? Will it be you..." Although this person has not spoken yet, but Joraud heard the meaning of his words, so he looked at him with a sly look. "Oh, how, Idis, what do you mean by not trusting me? Oh, let''s do it, or we will also block, I bet Hall, you bet Ferrod, I don''t think How many times do you have five to one?" Chapter 1378： You are really poor Chapter 1378, you are really poor "Hmm?! Are you serious?" When I heard Jarauns words, three businessmen, including Edith, looked at Joraud with a shocked look. They wanted to see from Jalauds eyes whether he was joking. "This is natural, do you think I am like a joke?" "You...I..." After Idis heard this, I suddenly retired. "Oh, how? The first Fuydis in the city of Leoci is also afraid?" "You!" Idis was so excited by Jarrow, his face suddenly became red, and the other two big businessmen looked at each other and looked at them. They wanted to persuade them. They seemed to think of something and then took a step back. They I don''t want to trap myself. Edith glanced at the two, then glanced at Jarraun, who was smiling, and suddenly he laughed. "That... I think we are not good at making such a bet. It is very bad. After all, this time, the richest of the four cities in our city have joined together for the first time. We can''t be guilty!" Jaroun heard a slight sigh in his heart, and he knew that Edith did not take his place and did not pick up his words. "Let''s take a look at it first." When I heard the words of Edith, Jaraun and others immediately looked at the bottom. I saw that the people who were doing more and more at the time surrounded the Hall. "Young master, already good! We... eh?" After Alex''s face came back with excitement, she hadn''t finished talking. She suddenly found that something was wrong. After looking at the nearby Ferrod, her face changed slightly. Then he walked quietly to the side of the Hall. "Well, let''s go when we are done!" Hall nodded and turned and left. Fellod wanted to stop Hall, but he didnt know what to say at the moment. He said that he was talking to Hallby, but the money he bet was several times that of him. He had a kind of money for the first time. Feeling weak. "Oh, ah, when I knew it, I asked the family to take some more, and it wouldnt be like today... eh?" Froude, who was depressed in the heart, suddenly saw a person, and the originally depressed heart suddenly became happy. "Hall, wait a minute!" After saying this, several people around him suddenly went to the front of the Hall to block Hall''s way. Ellis quickly stood in front of the Hall and looked at a few people on alert. Hall waved his hand and turned to look at Ferrod, but at this time, Fellod was on the small runway, and the people on the stage were wide-eyed and looked at Ferrod. Hall also saw interest here, and he wanted to see what Ferrod wanted to do. "Young Master!" Edith quickly went to salute after seeing Feder. "That is Itis, is there money? The rhythm!" What? Several people, including Jaroun, stared at Fellod, and they never thought that Fellod would come to borrow money. "That... Big Master, you, how much do you want to borrow?" Edith''s face showed a sly smile. If someone else ran to borrow money at this time, he would definitely throw it out. But this person is not someone else, but it is the young master of the lord of the city of Leoci. It is this identity that makes Itis have to be careful. "Well, you wait for me." Felrod didn''t know how much Hall had made. He quickly called a person to ask, and after asking clearly, Fellod looked at Hall again with some horror. I didn''t think Hall was even richer than he thought! "Two third-class holy magic crystals?" After listening to Feder''s words, Idis''s mouth twitched a few times, and he did not expect that Ferrod would have borrowed so much. "Cough, the young master, you see, I am currently holding a peripheral bet, and I dont have much money on hand. You have to do so much, I..." "You will give a message, but don''t borrow it!" Ferod no matter how much, Hall''s arrogant attitude is unbearable, so he decided to compare the Hall! At least bet him more than Hall! "Cough, that, I don''t know what the young master is going to borrow." "What else can I do, naturally bet!" Idis heard the words suddenly, and he wanted to talk to Holby. He looked at the eager Ferro. After Idis bit his teeth, I still took out two third-class magic crystals from the space. come out. "Young Master, this is my last private money, if..." "Hey, how much to do, young master, I will not lose!" After Ferald finished speaking, he turned and went. "Hey!" Idis wants to persuade Ferod not to be too impulsive, but in the end he did not say anything. "Hall!" After Ferro had money in his hand, the bottom of his breath suddenly rose. "How?" Hall blinked his eyes. He didn''t understand it very well. After seeing that Edith handed the magic crystal to Ferod, he seemed to understand what he was. "Hall, let''s make a bet! Just now I see you betting yourself. Obviously you are very confident that you will win. So, I have two third-class holy magic crystals here. How about gambling?" "with you?" After thinking about it, Hall blinked and glanced at the two third-class sacred magic crystals in the hands of Ferrod, but he finally said calmly. "You are not enough!" what? This is not enough? This is two third-class holy magic crystals, if ordinary people, you can use the full three generations and remaining. What Ferrod still wants to say, suddenly a magic crystal bigger than the magic crystal in his hand is suddenly in the hands of Hall. "Oh, this is..." Jaroun is a man with eyesight. They naturally recognize that this magic crystal in Hall is the fourth-class magic crystal. Don''t look at those lords who are fourth-class sages, but they don''t necessarily have a fourth-class sacred magic crystal. Fellod stared at the fourth-class magic crystal in the hands of Hall and then bought and looked at the two third-class holy magic crystals in his hands. Suddenly he was again stunned. The feeling of beating the face. "You...you..." Fellod wanted to say something, but Hall interrupted him. "I know that you are poor. Although I don''t want you to come up with a fourth-class magic crystal, as long as you come up with three third-class holy magic crystals, I will gamble with you, how?" hiss! Hall''s words made everyone can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They didn''t think that Hall would be willing to play this bet. Is he really so confident? But Ferod is very concerned about Hall''s first words! This **** actually said that he is poor? He is the young master of the city of Leoci, how can he be poor! So even if there was a somewhat rational Ferro, he suddenly yelled at the above Idis. "Idis, I don''t care if you have any other private money, you can give me three third-class holy magic crystals now!" Chapter 1379： Bet again Chapter 1379 Regaming Ha ha After Hall heard Ferrod''s words, he sneered in his heart. This guy was a typical second-generation young master. When he was so excited by Hall, he couldn''t sit still. Idis and others heard the words turned over, especially Edith. Although he was afraid of Fellod, he was really afraid of his father. It is reasonable to say that at his age, Felode should call his uncle. Idis can completely ignore the unreasonable demands of Freud. But when I think of the temper of his father, Shemir, the lord... "Oh, Idis, I think that since Master Ferod wants to borrow money, it will be borrowed. At most, let him write a loan." On the side of Jaraun suddenly opened a persuasive sentence, but Idis not only did not appreciate, but also stunned Jia Laun. What kind of joke? Asked if Ferrod wants to borrow? Even if there is a loan, will he dare to be like the adult of Xie Mier? Isn''t this looking for death? However, Edith is not good at seeing him. Seeing that Jarowen is going to make fun of himself at this time, Idis is screaming. "Oh, this way, Miss Jaina asked you to borrow money, can you borrow it?" Sure enough, Jaroun heard the words and then twitched a few times. Obviously he was thinking that if Miss Jaina really asked him to borrow money, he would not borrow it. A moment later, Jalhous face showed a smile. "Let, why not borrow! Miss Jaina is my niece, my money is her money, just give her." Edith blinked and said, "Oh, yes, then I will tell Miss Jaina now, I believe she will be happy to come and support her work!" Uh Jarrows mouth twitched a few times, and at the same time, Idis was bad, and when he saw what Idis wanted to say, Jaraun suddenly shifted the subject. "Oh, Lord Ferrod, you are here. Just now, Uncle Idis, he said, he can''t understand Hall, so I agreed to your request, you don''t need to write a loan, you will be directly to you!" you! Edith didn''t think that Jaroun would say such a shamelessly. When he just wanted to say something, behind him was the sound of Freud''s surprise. "Oh? Is that? That''s great! Thank you, Uncle Edith, so, Hall, he is a fourth-class holy magic crystal, Uncle Edith you..." Don''t call my uncle! I can''t afford it! Idis couldnt help but swear, and then quickly said. "The young Master Ferrod, I have three more here, and there is still at home, but it is too late to take it, or else." Speaking of him, he said that he lost three third-class holy magic crystals directly. Ferod took it and looked at the three third-class holy magic crystals in his hand. Then he looked up and looked at Idis. The face was a bit gloomy. But in the end, he still showed a smile and said, "Thank you, Uncle Edith!" Didn''t get the magic crystal with the same value as Hall, Ferrods was a bit uncomfortable in his heart, but since Hall had no opinion, and he was confident that he would not lose, so he came to Huo with a smile. Said in front of the. "How are you still blocking?" Hall glanced at the fifth-class third-class magic crystal in the hands of Ferrod, and then smiled and said. "Bet, why not gamble, if someone loses after not..." The Hall hasn''t finished yet, and a familiar voice is coming from the side. "Ferrode is the young master of Leo''s city. If he dares to speak, it is not a question. I estimate that Uncle Shemir will pick him up in the future!" "It''s you again! Mudley!" Fellod turned around and saw that the person who came is not Mudley and who? "Hey! So excited to do, don''t you worry that I told Uncle Shemir the words I just said?" Mudley is still a smirk. If he doesn''t know him, he is supposed to think that he is a very kind person, but in fact it is not the case. People who are familiar with Mudley know that he is a smiling face tiger. If you really believe him, you don''t know how to die. "You!" Froude glanced at him. After seeing a lot of guards around Mudley, his eyes turned and he smiled. "Oh, I don''t know if Mudley is coming over, is it a bet? I think you should be the best under yourself? Don''t know how much you have?" When Ferrods words were spoken, someone immediately ran to the place where the bet was placed. Mudley didn''t care if he saw it. He waved his hand and smiled. "There is not much, that is, a few third-class holy magic crystals." "How many? Not much?" Everyone can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief again. Many people are envious of their hearts. Are they desperately trying to live hard every day? But Mudley is good at the time, and the bet is actually a few third-class holy magic crystals. It seems that reincarnation is indeed a technical life! "You..." Fellod didn''t think that Mudley had so much money in his hands. He wanted to breathe Mudley, but he didn''t think he was losing his face. "Hey!" Just when he still wanted to say something, the person who went to see the result came back and said a few words in his ear. "You are a public bet. I don''t know if you have any interest in Mudley. How many of us have come to make a bet?" "Bet? And you?" Mudley''s eyes turned. Among the few people present, he was completely afraid of Felode, but Hall''s strength is yet to be determined. After all, the rumors of Wuhuan City are not groundless. Hall should also have something special. And just as he was preparing to promise, there was another voice coming over. "Count me in!" "Well? Dolores?!" Everyone did not find When did Dolores come? "I am going to win myself! Use this!" Dolores did not speak much, and directly took out a fourth class magic crystal. Mudley has been targeting Dolores and seeing that Dolores is also involved, he will naturally not retreat. "Oh, since Dolores is interested, then I will naturally not back down, the fourth-class magic crystal is right! I also play!" Said that Mudley also came up with a fourth-class holy magic crystal, and everyone did not know how to say it. Usually the rare fourth-class magic crystal, even took out three, and the last one! Seems to think of what, everyone''s eyes are concentrated in the hands of the five third-class holy magic crystal in the hands of Ferrod... In the past, these five third-class holy magic crystals were taken out, absolutely bright eyes, but now... Froude''s face suddenly turned red, and his open hand continued to be placed. It wasn''t a return. It was a sigh of time. Chapter 1380： Decide Chapter 1380 Decision "Oh... Idis, I think, if you take it out now, Fellod will be grateful to you!" Seeing a sly expression of Felode, Jalouen on the stage suddenly smiled and said to Edith. "Bastard!" Edith''s face is very ugly, and I don''t know if his **** is in a lot of things, or if he talks about Hall. Jalauds words are not unacceptable, but if you do, its not Gellers gratitude, and hate! He is not without the fourth-class magic crystal. If Hall is to take out the fourth-class magic crystal at the beginning, then he does not have to entangle so much. If it is too big, then he will lose it and Xiemirti will do it. However, this guy of Hall is only waiting for Philod to come up with the third-class holy magic crystal, he only came out with the fourth-class holy level, which does not force Ferrod to raise? Coupled with the sudden addition of the two young masters, Mudley and Dolores, this is a big problem! They are still betting themselves in private, otherwise it is their periphery, it is estimated that they will be killed this time. Suddenly a look looked over, and Idis looked up. Who is this watcher who is not Floyd? Hey! Idis sighed in his heart, and seemed to think of something in his heart. Before he waited for Froude to open his mouth, he waved his hand directly, and a shining thing suddenly flew toward Ferrod. "This is borrowed by your uncle Jalouen. You must cheer for this game!" When the words were spoken, they did not wait for Jarlau to speak, and Edith whispered. Morning Mark Hotel meal! Jalaud didn''t think that Idis used him as an excuse. He had just returned to God. He just wanted to say that he lost and remember to give me the fourth-class magic crystal. But this is not said, look at the eyes at this moment. After the red-eyed Idis, Jaroun knew that if he had to take a chance at this time, not only did he have dinner this evening, he would probably directly ignite the gunpowder barrel in front of him, and he would definitely be beaten here with himself. "Cough, then, thank you. Just today I just want to eat the new dishes of the Mark Hotel. That''s it." Edith gave Jarrow a look that you know, and then turned to look at the developments below. After getting the fourth-class magic crystal that Idis had thrown, Ferods mood was a little better. He couldnt care if this fourth-class holy magic crystal was bought by Idis and asked by Jaluan. He only knew His gambling is enough! If it was just a bet with Hall, but now Mudley and Dolores joined in, even if they agreed to let him participate in the game with five third-class magic crystals, but as the young master of Leoci. He will never agree to this plan! "Oh, its all rich people! Three fourth-class holy magic crystals...hehe..." Seeing that the three people in front of him are holding the fourth-class magic crystal, Hall is not so good on the surface, but his heart is excited. As long as there is enough magic crystal, Hall can completely strengthen a fourth-class sacred summoned beast. This is not like the summoned war tree. It only has a life span of thirty minutes. As long as he does not die, it is a permanent fourth-class sorcerer! Hall believes that a fourth-class sacred lightning eagle, it is estimated that even the island owner can not catch up with him. "Oh, just four cities, four people, four four-level holy magic crystal!" It was Mudley who spoke. Hall looked at him and didn''t know what he meant by saying this. "Since everyone is involved, are we responsible for handing over the magic crystal to a highly respected person?" "No!" The first thing to reject is Hall. The fourth-class magic crystal has only one. He is used to prevent some emergencies. He will not hand it over to others. Everyone did not think that the Hall, which was so arrogant, would have rejected the proposal for the first time. For a time, everyone including Ferrod looked at him strangely. "Oh, how come Hall, we have agreed for a long time, are you afraid of it? Or do you dare not start from the beginning, just pretend to be like this?" It was Ferrod who spoke. In the process of playing against Hall, Ferod was eating a lot. Now it is good. Hall is now showing fear halfway, and Felrod will naturally miss this opportunity to attack him. "Oh, Hall, are you? You are not really scared? This is not interesting. We are all ready to prepare things. You are just betting on you. You will not be really at the beginning. Want to play with us a few? This way... not good!" Dolores did not speak, but the inquiring eyes expressed everything. "Young Master..." Seeing everyone staring straight at themselves, Ellis''s face changed slightly. "Nothing." Hall patted Alice''s shoulder and said that he did not fear the eyes of everyone. "When did I say that I didn''t gamble?" "You just..." Fellod just wanted to say something, but it was once again given back by Hall. "I just said that the magic crystal will not be handed over. When it is time to win or lose, it will not be too late to come out. Do you think anyone will pay the bill? Or do you think it is safest to give this magic crystal to whom? Lord adults?" Uh When I heard Hall, everyone couldn''t help but roll their eyes and look for the island master to be responsible. Are you impatient, or do you think that the island owner is free to do nothing? Seeing that Hall wants to bring in the island master, even if Dolores has some time, I dont know how to say Hall. Not afraid of death? Still do not know who is fearless? Especially Dolores, when I think of the appearance of the island master''s temper He still has some trembling in his heart. "Of course, if you can find someone other than the island owner who can make us all confidant, then I have no opinion!" Uh Not to mention, it seems that in addition to the island master, even the Tamra City enchantment union president is not suitable, after all, Dolores is on behalf of Tamra City to participate in the competition. In order to avoid suspicion, the most suitable person seems to be only the island master. In addition, as the Hall said, everyone holds it, and when the final score is won, it is given. As for what will be blamed for this situation, it is estimated that several of them will not do this, after all, can not afford to lose that person! After seeing everyone agree, Hall took the lead and left, while others saw no nonsense and left. Jalaud saw that suddenly he was talking to the men on the side. "Go, give me a secret bet, um, the next five-level holy magic crystal!" Chapter 1381： game Chapter 1381 Competition When Hall went to the Mark Hotel to eat, the news of his four bets spread rapidly in Tamra. Many people are thinking about whether they want to bet on them, but soon they are disappointed, so Tamram did not open this periphery. And those who want to open some people are not as strong as Jarron, and in the end those people can only give up on this idea with regret. After Georgia heard the news, he couldnt help but touch his chin and muttered to himself. "I didn''t think they were so rich one by one. It seems that I am too kind, do you want to add some taxes?" If Rustain let them know that Georgias idea of ??raising taxes is from Hall, they are showing off their bastards, and it is estimated that several of their lords will use their means to pack them up. ...... Mark Hotel is in a very good location, in the center of Tamra City. It is estimated that this position has been earned by Mark. Mark did not come to Tamra City, but the person in charge here is to know Hall. When he sees Hall, he will entertain him with enthusiasm. This makes some people who are waiting here stand up frequently. "Who is that person? How to let the person in charge of the Mark Hotel meet, is it the nobleman of the noble?" Although Hall was in the queue, some people were dissatisfied, but they did not dare to blame. Mark was a fourth-class sage. They dared to give trouble to the place unless they found it, and when they opened the day, even the islands adults sent them. The ceremony was greeted, so unless that person feels that his face is bigger than the island owner, no one will easily go to the Mark Hotel. If Mark heard them, Mark would definitely take a sip of Georgia, so his appetite was a bit big, and he had almost three layers of stocks in the entire restaurant. There is no way, who makes the entire island an adult. After eating, Hall took Ellis back to the enchantment union, and the enchanters on the road looked at Hall with a weird look. "Young Master, they..." Hall waved and interrupted the words of Ellis, "don''t care about them." Returning to the accommodation area of ??Wuhua City, Nicklaus couldn''t help but say that Hall had returned. "Hall, you represent the city of Wuhua and the other three cities. Why don''t you say this to us?" "Why do you want to talk to you?" Hall glared at him with a faint look. "You!" Nicklaus widened his eyes and looked at Hall with a lot of faces. "Hall, it''s true that you are not right. You do this, do you know the vice president of Obrist?" Durenchi also said. "Oh?" Hall didn''t think that the two men would have said this when they were still in peace. After thinking about it, they then understood it. The two men were still very concerned about this so-called representative status. "Oh..." Hall sneered, then ignored him and walked directly to the dormitory. "Hall, you don''t want to be too arrogant, this time we are team competition!" Durench saw that Hall ignored him so much that his face became very ugly. "Team game? Oh, sorry, I bet my winning and I am the best enchanter. I didn''t bid the team championship!" you! Durench and Nicklaus suddenly had big eyes and they didn''t think Hall would say so. "Don''t forget the words of President Larryy!" "I haven''t forgotten!" Hall stopped and looked back at the two. "The president of Lady Ladi just let me go all out, and I want to beat them a few people, I will definitely go all out. Is there any conflict?" When seeing Hall enter his room, neither Nicklaus nor Durenchi talked, because Hall said what he said is true. He just has to go all out, then he has no such thing as a violation of the Ledi. Long embarrassment. "Damn, let Obrist teacher go to talk about him, he is too arrogant!" Durenge snorted. Nicklaus grinned, and he secretly thought, "Hall, he is not the first day, but he really has this ability. I haven''t figured out the weapons yet, hehe!" Nicklaus is also a genius, but there is still a certain gap in the face of Hall, even if he does not want to admit, but in the face of absolute strength, he also temporarily stopped thinking about the idea with Holby. Its just that Halls practice made him feel very uncomfortable today. Hall actually skipped the enchantment union and directly bet with several top enchanting geniuses in other cities. Whether its winning or losing, there are some for Nicklaus. influences. Soon, Hall and Felrod were betting on the whole city of Tamra, and Obrist and Bichell immediately rushed back after hearing the news. "Hall is really a kid..." Bickey couldn''t help but spit after seeing Obrist. "Hey, is there any way, he is like this, as long as he can cause trouble, this time I didn''t think it was so big." Obrist sighed, but then he was a topic. "But this is also good. Does his performance of such a temperament make the guys more sure of the authenticity of this time?" "It is true to say this..." Bieer thought after thinking about it. "Forget it, I can''t control him anyway, just how he gets it." Wu Yicheng did not say Hall in the two leaders, and other people are not good at what to say. a few days later Tamra City Today''s Tamra City is unusually lively, looking at the situation in the city, Georgia, who is watching from a height, suddenly said. "how is the situation?" "Master, according to the situation group return, the city has been mixed into the dark and the bright Protoss invaders ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I have already stared at them." "Well, very good, look at them, there are obvious exposures to catch them directly, otherwise there will be no action, they will doubt." "Yes, master!" The man replied, and then hesitated, "Master, if they didn''t act, let''s just look at it?" "If you don''t move, you will kill, you will kill! We don''t have much time, only use their uninformed situation to kill them all, otherwise we have to face the regular army of the dark family and the bright Protoss! Even if it is The entire island is united and not their opponent." "And, let people disclose the news to those people, let them know that after the game, the enchanters will gather a lot of enchants, they will be very curious to come to them, only they will come out, we have a chance to destroy them. "Yes, master! I know how to do it." "Well..." Georgia sighed and looked down at the most lively place below... Chapter 1382： strict condition Chapter 1382, harsh conditions a square in the city of Tamra This is a venue specially arranged by the main owners of Georgia Island. It is very large, and after simple construction, it can accommodate 100,000 spectators. At this time, it is already crowded with people, and it is very lively. If thousands of fully armed soldiers are on duty, it is estimated that there has been confusion. Fortunately, everyone knows who is the real master here, so few people dare to make trouble here. Soon, the entire square was crowded with people, and a figure went to the middle. "Well? This is... Master Munster?" "Yes, it is him. I didn''t think that he was the host of today." Munster, Georgia''s second man, was previously a guard at the transmission line, and the strength and the ruins of some of the lords of Rustain were a sly character. People who generally know his situation will not be willing to provoke him. Basically, everyone with him is still very face-to-face. "Oh, everyone! I am speaking to you on behalf of the Lord of Georgia Island!" It was said that Munster had a slight tribute to the surrounding area. After the ceremony, Munster continued to speak. "Everyone knows my temper, and everyone is not coming to see me nonsense today, so I will be a little more direct." When I heard Munsters words, everyone around me showed a kind of good-hearted laughter. If it is replaced by another host, it is estimated that some people are guilty or whistling. "Today is the competition organized by the Tamra City Enchanting Union. I believe everyone knows, so we will invite the representatives of the four cities to play now!" If you switch to other hosts, it will definitely take a few minutes to mobilize the enthusiasm of everyone, but Munster is directly on the subject, but this also caters to the hearts of most viewers. After all, today they are watching the game, or they want to see if they have won the outside of the bet. If they host the squat, it may mean that the grumpy guy has come up directly to destroy him. In the cheers of the crowd, the four came out in four directions. They are the Tamra City Enchanting Union, the Uganda City Enchanting Union, the Leoci City Enchantment Union, and the Fiots City Enchanting Union. The four trade unions are at the forefront of the Dolma of the Tamra City Enchanting Union, the Hall of the Uganda City Enchanting Union, the Leoci City Enchantment Union Felode, and the Fiots City Enchanting Union. Mudley. The other three cities are ok, but Hall of Wuhuan City is at the forefront, but it is very uncomfortable for Nicklaus and Durenci. Jaina was calm today, and there was no deep affection for Hall because of Hall. Its just that she occasionally has a blink of gaze and looks at Hall from time to time, and she doesnt know what she is thinking. "Look, that''s Dolores, it''s so cool. He doesn''t seem to have ever laughed. It''s good, it shows that he is very confident. This time I have a lot on him." "Hey, Dolores is born to be like this, but I am optimistic about Mudley." "Cut, what are they! I think that Federer is a big talent, I am down..." Waiting for this person to finish the conversation, he suddenly found that the people around him closed their mouths. Suddenly, the quiet environment made him somewhat uncomfortable. He turned to the head and asked some people to ask. "How come you don''t talk? It makes me feel flustered." "How much does Felode give you, so you are so conscience to help him talk, but fortunately you are not saying when you bet, otherwise you will be killed!" "That is, although Fellow is awesome, but he is compared with Dolores, it is really far away." "Yes! If you say Hall, I can still be convinced. After all, Hall''s strength is obvious to all, but this is the team''s game. In the end, who wins and who wins is not necessarily." The people below did not know the discussion of the above people. They went to their respective places under the guidance of Munster. Looking at the four distinct teams below, Munster nodded slightly. After seeing that the Wuhuan enchantment union team turned out to be Hall, the heart was slightly shocked. "At the beginning, I didn''t even see that this kid had anything different. I didn''t think that he was the Hall. Sure enough... a veritable mess!" After throwing up the idea of ??happiness, Munster saw the eyes that everyone had seen, and said no timidly. "Well, since everyone has arrived, let''s talk about the content of today''s game!" When I heard this, everyone around me was quiet, and Hall, including Hall, didn''t know what the content of the game was. So when I heard Munster say it, everyone concentrated their attention. "Because this is a team competition, there will be two teams in each city. I believe everyone knows and divides the group." After seeing everyone nod and no objection, Munster nodded and continued. "Very good, since everyone knows this, then I am not nonsense!" "There are three teams in each of the two teams, so the results of the team competition are the final scores of the three people. That is, even if one of the three people scores a perfect score and the other two get zero points, then he At most, you get the award for excellence, and the score of the team is also a hundred percent! But please remember that the perfect score for the team is three percent!" "There are two topics in the competition. One is that the three people cooperate to complete an enchantment. The stronger the enchantment is the score is about high!" For this, everyone has some differences. The enchantment is divided into three steps: extraction, stability, and integration. If one person is not expected to make mistakes, if one step is taken, then it is necessary to look at the tacit understanding. Hearing here, Obrist and Bichal frowned, Hall''s relationship was so bad, and they wanted to make them a perfect fit, which was very difficult. Both Nicklaus and Durham looked at Hall with their eyes. Apparently they all understood that it was very difficult to win the championship this time. "The second project is to analyze each other''s enchanting equipment. If you analyze it in a short period of time, you can add ten. If you can''t analyze it, you can deduct it!" Uh It was not only Nicklaus that they frowned, but even the vice-presidents of the enchanted unions who followed them could not help but shook their heads. Analysis of other people''s enchantment equipment, but this not only requires a lot of experience to do, but the most important thing is that there are time limits, it is estimated that in addition to such masters as Obrist can do it. Chapter 1383： dispute Chapter 1383 Disputes "Is it clear?" Munster looked at the crowd and said that after everyone nodded, he continued. "Since everyone has heard it clearly, now give you a few minutes to arrange it yourself." Soon, some of the maids came over and then carried things to each team and handed them over to them. Hall stood at the front, so he got the reel for the first time, regardless of Nick Raus''s dissatisfied eyes behind him, his eyes quickly passed on the reel. It turns out that this is an elementary enchantment material. The strength of these people, no matter which one is available, can be done separately, but the requirements of the competition are teamwork. "Give." After reading it quickly, Hall handed this thing to Nicklaus, Nicklaus did not speak, took it and glanced at Durench. In the next few minutes, everyone saw the scroll again. "I think everyone has seen it, Miss Jaina, you are a trio, so you can allocate it yourself, and if we are here, I think Hall extracts the fastest, then it is responsible for extraction, Durenchi is responsible for stability, And I am the last step to merge." Nicklauss words have not been finished, and Hall shook his head directly. "No, you extract, Durench is stable, I am coming together!" Hall didn''t know the specific content of the game at first, but now it seems that the last step is very beneficial for himself, especially the second point, Hall believes this It is tailor-made for yourself. "Why?" Nicklaus has his own plan, but he knows that the last step in the three steps is naturally the big one. That is to say, the extraction and stabilization of the primary enchantment are very simple, and the last integration is the key. He naturally will not give this Hall the opportunity to show off. "Just because I am better than you!" Hall glared at him and said bluntly. "you!" Hall''s situation here was clearly seen by Fellod. They didn''t look at Hall''s Freud and others, and suddenly laughed. "Hahaha, I thought he was so powerful. I didn''t think that I hadn''t started yet. They had guilt. I said that when they came out, wouldn''t they have no cooperation?" Not to mention, its true that Fellod is right. Hall, the three of them havent really cooperated, because Hall almost offended the entire Uganda enchantment union, even the president of Lady. Putting forward this request, and finally seeing that they did not respond, and Hall also vowed to say that he went back to the full force, so this was not implemented. If the president of Ladydy knows that there will be such a day, it is estimated that he will directly pressure them to cooperate once. After Mudley and Dolores saw him, Mudley had a more smile on his face, and Dolores frowned. Obviously he thought that he had decided to bet with Hall. Is it a wrong decision? He doesn''t care about the fourth-class magic crystal. He wants an opponent, an opponent worthy of his defeat. But now the other party has not even solved the guilt of his team. It seems that this game really made him a little disappointed. "Ha ha ha, I thought that Wuhuan City would be a dark horse. I didn''t think that this had not started yet. They even picked it up inside." "Interesting, here I see how they win. Fortunately, I didn''t listen to what my brother said to bet them. Now I guess my brother is going to cry, but he has bet on deposits for half a year." "I don''t know how the news of Halla came out? Did he deliberately do this?" "You are enough!" Vice President Obrist suddenly snorted. The three of the Hall heard the words and closed their mouths. After seeing the three were not talking, Obrist said with a gloomy face. "Now listen to me, Nicklaus is responsible for extraction, Durenchi is responsible for stability, and Hall is the final fusion!" "But..." Nicklaus wanted to say something, but Obrister immediately interrupted him and said. "Nothing! Hall''s final fusion is the most correct! Don''t you forget that he will?" For us, we have an absolute advantage in the second round!" When he heard Obrist mentioning the thing, what Nicklaus wanted to say was swallowed back by him. He knows what that Obrist said is, although he is not reconciled, but he knows that if Hall really made that, it is estimated that those who are present will never be able to analyze it in a short time. After seeing Nicklaus, they were all silent, Obrist said. "Okay, remember the words of President Ledi, this must be done! This is a team competition, not a personal competition, so the honor to win the first place is everyone!" Nicklaus and Durench originally wanted to say the award for excellence, but after seeing Obrists face was not good, they were not raising objections. "Oh? They seem to have settled? Hehehe, interesting, I want to see how they play for a while." Fellod had some fears that he would lose, but for now, Hall seems to have lost this group. Qualification with him. What he wants to pay attention to now is Mudley and Dolores. "Mudley and Dolores? Oh, I won''t lose to you this time!" Seeing the eyes of Fellod, Mudleys face was still a smile, and he also nodded slightly to Philod. As for Dolores, he looked at him with a slap in the face. Not paying attention. "The two bastards..." ......... Munster saw everyone ready to follow he said. "Well, since everyone is ready, then I am now announcing that the game is the beginning! Everyone has three points of material, each person has three chances, but the record is the fastest time! If you have no problem, So now I am starting to let people send the materials." Seeing no one talking, Munster patted his hands, and soon a team of maids took things up and then placed three-point materials in each of the four city teams. When everyone saw it, these materials were all the same, they were strange mines and shields. After seeing this, the enchanters present were clear that this should be the most basic primary enchantment - thick armor! Like this enchantment, there are hundreds of people present without a thousand times, so everyone has a little bit of confidence in their hearts. Because of the distribution of Obrist, the Nicklaus could only come up with some reluctance. In another team, Jaina is responsible for the integration, so the other is an enchanter. Chapter 1384： 10 seconds Chapter 1384 Ten seconds "I have to start, I can''t wait!" "No, the other teams are okay to say that I can''t see the situation in the team of Wuhuan City. Nicklaus is a very powerful person in Wuhuan City. He was sent out by the first one. Is Hall really so powerful? "" "Well, it seems that the vice president of Obrist has made a few words. It seems that he is also optimistic about Hall. Is the gossip of Hall really true?" Relative to those audiences, Ferod and others also showed a hint of surprise on their faces. They thought that Hall was an extract, but did not think that the first one was Nicklaus. "Is Hall really so powerful? Or is this because they deliberately did this? In terms of extraction, although other people are not as good as Nicklaus, but what is the first time this round is won? This game is obviously The last fusion is the key. After all, the second round is mutual analysis. This is the top priority of this competition. I think the vice president of Obrist will not see it, but he has arranged this way... Mudley is a person who likes to think, or who likes to study how to hang people, so after seeing this scene, he immediately thought a lot of reasons. Judging from the current signs, it is obvious that the top management of the Wuhuan enchantment union is very optimistic about Hall. Isnt that a gossip? At the thought of this, Mudley suddenly changed his face, and he felt that he was being harmed by his own cleverness. Dolores, who thinks about this as well, is different from Mudley. He is still expressionless on the surface, but he is slightly expecting it. "You don''t let me down!" In this respect, Fellode is obviously a lot worse. He just feels a little surprised, but he is more and more aware of Hall as someone who has already been eliminated. "Okay, now I announce that the first round of the game will begin!" As the voice of Munster just fell, the person standing in the first row immediately stepped forward and picked up the strange mine. In the four cities, each of the two teams had eight people. After they came up, except for Nicklaus, the rest of the people were a little nervous, so they didnt immediately extract them. Instead, they calmed down the excitement and prepared their minds. At the beginning of the extraction. And Nicklaus is directly grabbing the strange mine, without any hesitation, only to see him wave his hand, the strange mine in his hand began to appear a burst of light, this is a precursor to the extraction. "No loss is Nicklaus, this technique is very skilled, and there is no pause. It seems that he has made great progress during this time!" Mudley said with a smile. For this, he knew it when he was just now, so he didn''t feel any surprise. Even Dolores nodded slightly, and in his opinion, Nicklauslus hand was indeed commendable. As for the other enchanters in that game, after seeing Nicklauss action, they all changed their faces, and some anxious people directly grabbed the strange mine and began to extract. "Idiot! Don''t be so anxious!" The enchantress who saw his second team started to act, and Ferod couldn''t help but swear, because in his opinion, such hurried action is easy. Something went wrong. Sure enough, I saw that the enchanted teacher had just begun to extract, the light in his hand had just emerged, but hesitated that he was a little nervous, causing his light to be fully formed and directly touched the strange mine. With a bang, the strange mine turned out to be broken. "Ah!" This is not the case. The singular mine that broke is also stabbing the palm of the enchanted man, and the blood flows directly from his hand. "Idiot!" Ferrod said again, "I still hold on to what I am doing, and I will not stop bleeding for him!" This sudden scene stunned the rest of the enchanters who wanted to move quickly, and then they were shocked by the cold sweat behind them. After Mudley saw the expressions of the two enchanters on his side, he also secretly said a word, but he still said with a smile on his face. "Don''t be nervous, take your time. Nicklaus is the strongest person in Wuhuan City. You don''t care if you are slow. Just do it as usual, and there is me behind!" After hearing the words of Mudley, the two enchanters in Fiats City took a deep breath and then began to enchant. Not to mention, these enchanters who can come to the competition are not weak. After stabilizing their mood, they quickly succeeded in extracting the strange dust. "Good, that''s it!" Mudley praised it, but his eyes were looking at Nicklaus, because Nicklaus seemed to have completed the extraction work. This scene was also seen by everyone. At one time, everyone began to talk again. "It''s awesome, it''s Nick Nickus! I think this time, Wuhuan City has a problem with the strength of Nicklaus, so it is the last step to integrate, but he is ranked in the extraction. One step, I think this should be the most wrong step in the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union!" "Well, I think so, if there are no accidents, they should lose, unless..." "Don''t stop, Hall''s message was deliberately transmitted by Wuhuan City. I think this is related to Jia Laun. They want to use this relationship to hang us! Fortunately, I have not been deceived above!" "Yeah, why didn''t I think of it!" A spectator suddenly stunned and patted the thigh. His action immediately made the people around him look at him with strange eyes, because he was just saying that his brother bet the Hall. That person. Seeing the eyes of everyone, he knew that he was leaking, so he said a little embarrassed and touched his nose. "I listened to the confirmation that my brother said So I also got a little bit on Hall, really, it must be!" cut! The people immediately glanced at him with a contempt, but soon everyone was attracted by a burst of exclamation. "This is... is it finished?" Looking at the energy of the green light in Nicklaus''s hands, everyone couldn''t help but exclaim. "Ten seconds!" As the voice of a referee came out, everyone shouted again. "It took only ten seconds, it was amazing!" "No, Nicklaus is a good man, but it''s a pity!" And after Ferrod, Mudley and Dolores saw the three of them, they nodded slightly. Because their strength is almost the same, but Froude is about ten seconds and twelve seconds, Mudley is also ten seconds, and Dolores is nine seconds! Chapter 1385： Strange move Chapter 1385 Strange Action Nicklaus succeeded in extracting strange dust in ten seconds, which made everyone sigh. "Quincy master is not a loss of masters, the strength of the disciples taught is indeed worthy of admiration!" Vice President Obrist gave a slight nod. After the announcement of Nicklaus'' success, the enchanter of Leo''s City suddenly stopped moving, and then his enchanted material suddenly exploded without control. "Stupid! Don''t be influenced by him!" Fellod stunned the guy with a sigh of relief. "Hey, the enchantment will be hurt? I didn''t know how I used to? Fortunately, I didn''t become an enchanter!" A spectator couldn''t help but exclaimed. The people around him couldnt help but despise him. "You are just talking about it, what work is not dangerous? You just saw the enchanted side of the enchanted, have you ever seen their hard work hard?" After a pause, the man continued, "If you have enchanted The talent, I see you have long been happy to sleep and wake up." Not to mention, this person is not wrong. If someone really has an enchantment, then his family will definitely smile every day. As I said before, the enchanters who can come to participate are the best in the various trade unions. Therefore, after the failure of the two enchanters, they are carefully extracted, and after the second enchanter has successfully extracted, the rest The people have slowly succeeded. Although their scores are much worse than Nicklaus, they are much higher than the average enchanter. At this time, Nicklaus handed over the extracted materials to the second step of Durench. As a disciple of Vice President of Obrist, Durenci is also very talented in enchanting, because he and Nicklaus have not cooperated, so when he came over, he was slightly unstable, but fortunately he was good. As he calmed down, the strange dust extracted quickly began to stabilize. Seeing this scene, Obrist had a smile on his face. "Hey? This Durenchi is also good. It seems that Wuhuan City Enchanting Union still has several powerful people." Mudley was not too surprised, just a little surprised. And when Durench was stable, other trade unionists had begun to work steadily. Their speed was not slow, and the fastest was only a few seconds slower than Durench. "Call!" Durenchi looked at the steady strange dust in his hand, and he played well in this round of the game. He took a look at the Hall that had already come up, and Durenci handed the thing directly. he. "I hope you can do it!" When he heard Duren''s other, Hall''s mouth smiled slightly, and the strange dust after the result was not spoken. He took the shield and began to fuse. At this time, Fei Luode and others also took over the strange dust of their team''s success. "Oh, people have already started, are we starting too?" Mudley saw the light from Halls hands, laughing at Dolores and Felrod on the side. "Hey, I have to see if he is really the same as the news!" Fellow snorted and then began to enchant. Dolores did not speak, and after glaring at Hall, his hands were quickly portrayed on the shield. After Mudley smiled, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, and then a serious look was made. The movements on his hands were not slow, and the movements in the clouds were dazzling. "See you! Today is really a long-term experience! I did not expect to see a few unions of adults at the same time enchanting! Today is not a loss!" "No, I usually want to see if the enchantress is enchanted. There is no chance to be enchanted. I feel a little different from what I imagined today, but I am still shocked." "Yeah, I heard that the enchanters need a certain amount of time each time they enchant. I estimate that the process of integration is the longest. We can also take this opportunity to take a good look... I am going, what is going on?" The audience spoke and suddenly opened their eyes and showed a horrified expression to see what happened in front of them. "Well? What happened? What? He... What is he doing?" Suddenly there was a little bit of voice in the square. This voice made an enchantment in the game uneasy, and the shield in his hand suddenly exploded. Mudley and others frowned, and they received a slight influence in the enchantment, but they knew that this time was the most distracting, so even if they wanted to know what happened at this time, I have to suppress this idea and concentrate on it. "This guy... really..." Nicklaus held his hands tightly and gritted his teeth and looked at the Hall in front. "It seems that his strength has taken another step!" Obrist said after a moment of silence. It turned out that just now, Hall had already completed the enchantment, not only that, but he also extracted the strange mine again in the eyes of everyone! "What? I didn''t read it wrong, he... he just seemed to have used it for less than ten seconds? God!!" "Yeah, it took less than ten seconds to complete the extraction, but what is he doing?" Dolores just finished the enchantment at this time, he felt the situation of the enchanted shield, and then turned to the shield and looked at Hall. Just after he turned his head and saw the scene in front of him, he suddenly opened his eyes with no expression. "This... how is this possible?" Mudley''s speed was slightly slower than Dolores, and after he was the shield, just saw Hall extract the strange dust. "What is he doing? Is he not causing himself and then withdrawing himself? But is Munster not saying that this is a team competition? If he fails, the person who extracts should be Nicklaus, not him?!" "Hall extraction is complete... time... seven seconds!" As the voice of a report came, everyone suddenly exclaimed. "It turned out to be seven seconds?! This is impossible?!" Ferro also just completed the enchantment, and immediately exclaimed after hearing this. And to the surprise of them, Hall did not stop after extracting the strange dust, but continued to stabilize the strange dust. "What is he doing? Did he fail?" Mudley asked the teammates. The teammate heard some words and said, "Master Mudley, this... as if he succeeded... just don''t know why he did this?" "What? He succeeded?" Chapter 1386： 30/30 Chapter 1386 30% "What? He succeeded?" Mudley and others heard the exclamation, and soon they looked at the shield in Hall''s hands. Others may not know, but as an enchant, they can see at a glance whether the shield has succeeded. "Is it really successful?" Looking at the faint light on the shield, Mudley and others suddenly frowned. Is it faster than us? So what is the purpose of his doing it now? Shame us? said Fellod, gnashing his teeth. In their view, there is really this possibility. After all, Hall has been enchanted successfully, then he is now enchanting again from beginning to end. Is this not humiliating? As if this is telling them that you have been enchanted once, I have been enchanted twice! "Is it illegal to do this?" Felrod couldn''t help but ask Munster above. Because Munster is not an enchanter, he is somewhat uncertain after seeing Hall''s situation, but as Philod said, Hall has completed the enchantment, so he does not comply with the regulations. And just as he was about to stop the Hall, he suddenly heard the exclamation of Dolores. "This... how is this possible? Is he crazy?" Ok? Dolores is a very steady person, he is rarely so surprised, showing how incredible scenes he saw. Fellod looked around with some doubts. After he saw the scene, his mouth couldn''t help but slowly grow up. "He...he is this... looking for death?" It turned out that just now, Hall actually merged the strange and strange dust again on the shield. In their view, this is completely a behavior of seeking death, the shield that has been enchanted, how can it be enchanted again? The magical array of enchanted equipment was destroyed, but it would form a small explosion, and the power of the explosion would definitely cause serious injuries in the past. At this time, not only Dolores were shocked, but even the viewers who did not understand in the stands were shocked. "What the **** is he doing? How can I not understand it?" "Is it not normal to understand? Anyway, I know that Hall seems to be doing what is dangerous. Are you not seeing the shocked expression on the faces of Dolores?" "What happened in the end? Who can explain it to us?" It seems that it was God''s deliberate arrangement. There was an enchanter near these people. He couldn''t help but speak after hearing the audience''s words. "Hall, he is looking for death!" Everyone heard the words and turned around and looked at them. When they saw that they were an enchanted teacher, they immediately asked him reasonfully. The enchanted teacher did not refuse to hear the words, and said the situation he knew. "Oh, it turned out to be like this, I didn''t think he was so crazy!" "I think so too, obviously has to win, and even made such a place, this is not looking for death?" "Not... I..." Just when this person still wants to say something, suddenly the square becomes strange and quiet. "What happened?" The person who spoke to the people around him looked at him with awkwardness. When he saw their stunned appearance, he quickly turned his head and saw that the shield that was still faintly radiant suddenly appeared for a while. Fine light. "This... is this successful?" Fellod opened his mouth, and Mudley''s eyes widened, even if Dolores was a sullen expression. After seeing Hall''s current shield, Munster quickly announced the end of the game, and soon someone came up to collect the finished products. Soon, a group of enchanters wearing black robes came up. They were the most highly respected enchanters in each city. This enchantment score was operated by them. The enchanters did the same thing when they came up, and that was the product that went straight to Hall. "Day, I am not mistaken? This is really successful!" "Yeah, I thought he was awkward. I didn''t think that people directly handed the product to us..." "Okay, let''s take a quick look at the strength of this enchanted equipment. I want to study it and say it again." An old man who is obviously responsible is saying that everyone is not tangled, but that the division of labor clearly allows everyone to start acting. "Ferrode''s enchantment equipment has increased its defense by 16%, which is much more powerful than the average person!" "Mudley''s enchantment equipment has increased by 18% and is a good seed!" "No loss is Dolores, it has reached 20%, but this is the best news." But when Halls results came out, everyone was dumbfounded. "What? How is this possible? The enchantment equipment has reached 30%? This is fast catching up with the strength of the intermediate enchantment!" "How did he do it? I really want to take it apart and see." "Okay, to study is not the present, we will quickly tell the results to Master Munster, let him deal with this matter, but I want to hurry to ask Hall, I really want to know how he did it. "Right right! When you listen to him, let''s talk about it, maybe there will be unexpected gains." As the black robes told Munst the results, Munsters face was clearly shocked. "I didn''t think that this kid named Hall is really so powerful!" Munster was really shocked by this result. He began to think that this action would have a great possibility of cheating. He just didn''t think that Hall is just like the rumor, it is a genius that has never happened in a hundred years! After a moment of contemplation, Munster looked at everyone under the eyes, especially when looking at Hall, his eyes showed a hint of appreciation. Fellod couldn''t resist the temper, not waiting for Munster to open, he said directly. "Munster, what''s the result? Hall should be considered a violation?" It is not unreasonable that Fellod said, because after the success of the enchantment, Hall once again carried out a set of enchanting processes to extract stable integration, which is somewhat different from what was said before. "Hey!" Munster was somewhat dissatisfied with the tone of this inquiry by Froude. He suddenly snorted at him. After hearing the coldness of Munster, Ferrod realized that he was talking to whom. I quickly apologized to Munster. "Hey, pay attention next time!" Munster said this, regardless of the ugly expression of Freud, and then he continued to say. "There is no violation of this competition. If you think that you can do it like Hall, you can increase the power of 30%, then I agree with your achievements!" Chapter 1387： what happened What happened to Chapter 1387? Seeing Munster angry, Ferods side quickly pulled him to signal him to shut up. This is not the city of Leo, this is the city of Tamra! Don''t look at Munster as only the second man in Georgia, but whether it is his strength or his identity, even if he is Fellow''s father, Shemir, he has to respect him if he does not have a clear sense of reason. Talk to Munster, not to mention Ferod. If Froude really angered Munster, then Munster would pack his words, and Shemer would not only help Philodes, but instead he would pick him up. After seeing that Ferod was honest, Munster looked at everyone around him, including Mudley and Dolores. After they disagreed, Munster had a slightly better face. "Okay, now I declare the score, the first round, Leosy City first team 80, the second pair of sixty!" Ferods face changed, and the result was very bad. Especially after listening to 60, he couldnt help but look back at the guy behind him. It was him because he didnt concentrate. I finally failed twice, so the score is so low. Looking at his low-headed companion, Fellod wanted to say a few words, but after seeing the venue was not suitable, he took a deep breath to calm his anger. "The first team of Fiats City, eighty-five, the second to seventy!" Mudley''s face is also a bit ugly. The face is no longer the kind of smirk. Obviously, he also knows what this achievement represents. If there is nothing unexpected, he may sleep much more than Lorez and Hall. The former is okay. After all, Doloress strength is known, but Hall is... Looking at the Hall that looked at his smile here, Mudley had a saying that he didnt know if he should say it... After announcing the results of the two urban teams, the audience at the scene focused on the last two teams. Although it seems that it has been fixed from the previous results, they still want to hear the news from Munster''s mouth. "Why don''t you announce it, it''s really anxious!" "You are not in a hurry. You just didn''t see the situation just now. It is obvious that Hall is the strongest team!" "That is not the case, Hall is a good man, but this is a team competition, the three things of the cooperation, the former Nicklaus his extraction is the fastest, but in terms of stability, Dolores adults they Its obviously faster than Durench, so I think there should be a match here. Seeing this person''s appearance as a reasonable argument, the man could not help but shake his head. He knew that this person was supposed to bet a lot on Dolores, so he would think according to his reason, but this kind of He saw him so much, so he didn''t have to continue to argue with him. After all, the facts speak louder than words. Now, there are more words, even if it is not useful, and finally it is not to face reality? The person who originally wanted to say something, after seeing that the other party has turned back, is not talking, and finally can only focus on Munster again. "Next!" After Munster opened his mouth, everyone''s attention was focused on him. The most obvious ones were the two teams of Wuhuan City and Tamra City. After looking at the situation of the two teams, Munster said with a slight cough, "The next one is Wuhuan City, the first team is ninety! The second team is eighty!" As Munster said, everyone was stunned. "I... I didn''t get it wrong? Is it Wuhuan City? Isn''t Tamla City? So, Hall lost? Dolores won?" "Haha, great, I know that Dolores will not let us down! Haha, five times, five times the odds! Make a fortune!" As the person took the lead and cheered loudly, there was a burst of cheers. "I will say, how can Dolores lose? Victory! Victory!" "Oh, don''t be so happy, there is a second round, but I don''t want to let the Dolores adults disappoint us!" "Yes, yes, yes! There is another round, let''s be quiet, don''t bother Dolores." The audience is quiet, but now everyone is calm. Felrod already knew that he had no hope this time, so he was relieved when he heard that Hall had lost. "Fortunately, this **** won, otherwise I really don''t know how to face him. Although I don''t like Dolores, it is better for Dorothy to win than this stinky boy." It was Mudley who had the same thoughts as him. After seeing his face change a few times, he finally showed the iconic smirk and looked at Dolores. "I didn''t expect to win in the end, congratulations!" In Taiyuan''s view, this game has no doubt, Dolores is definitely leading the score at this time. In the second round of analysis, he believes that with Dolores'' strength, he will not lose. Seoul. And Dolores, who is a champion in the eyes of others, still has no smile on his face, as if he is not winning. On the other hand, Hall, Nicklaus looked at him with a smirk. "Hall, don''t be discouraged, the second place is already very good. After all, you are still young, and there is still a chance in the future!" If you change to someone else, you may hear Nicklaus''s words again, thank you for your comfort after thanking Dade. . But Hall is different. He knows that Nicklaus is a schaden, so he didn''t give him a good look. Sure enough, Nicklaus continued after saying this. "Right, I heard that you and Leslie will bet that it is to get the first place? Unfortunately, it is still a little bit Otherwise..." I dont know if its intentional. Just when Nicklauss words were not finished, Munster suddenly spoke up again. Nicklaus, who was still smiling, when he heard Munster''s words, his face suddenly stiffened on his face. "The fourth Tamra city, the first team is ninety, the second is eighty-five!" "What? It''s also ninety? Is it a tie?" This sudden achievement made everyone dumbfounded, especially those who were still cheering before, and the high-handed hands didn''t know whether they should put down or close. "This...this is impossible? How could this be?" "God, Dolores and Hall are evenly divided, so who wins?" A slightly sensible person looked at him with contempt, and finally said this faintly. "Look, I said, there is a second round!" Chapter 1388： How did you do it Chapter 1388 How to do it "Is it evenly divided?" Dolores blinked, and the expressionless eyes glanced at Hall, then turned to look at the enchanted works beside Munster. "I don''t believe I can''t see it! I must see it!" The results have been announced, even if there are people who still have doubts, but they do not dare to say anything now. After all, this is the result that Munster has already said. If anyone dares to oppose it at this time, then he is not only playing Munster''s face but also playing the face of Tamara City Enchanting Union! After they have explained to the ordinary people, then the next step is to deal with the person who beat their faces, I believe that it will be very cruel. Because of this, after the announcement of Munster, the voices of the people gradually became smaller. "Since everyone has no problems, then you can now go to the second round of the enchantment competition! Please come up with everyone from the team!" Under the orders of Munster, the eight teams in the four cities are now slowly coming up. Almost at the beginning of the second round of Munster''s announcement, dozens of maids had come up with more than a dozen tables, each with an enchanting device on it, marked with basic information. For example, which city is the team''s work. Everyone has seen that there are eight works together here, so each analysis has a very strong bonus. If it is not analyzed, it is deducted! The rules are very simple. Everyone understands it, and everyone is a smart person. The first time I understand, the most important thing is Hall''s work! That is, as long as Dolores can analyze it, then this time is not over! "Since everyone knows the rules, then I don''t have a lot of nonsense. Now every team, every piece of work has a few minutes to analyze, Tamara City and Uganda City check each other, Fiots City and Leo West. French city check each other!" Soon, the four teams stood in front of each other''s enchanting equipment. Under Munster''s order, Dolores did not say that he chose Hall''s work directly. It seems that he is ready to take Hall''s work for the first time. Hall sees a slight smile. He also picks up Dolores''s work and analyzes it. "Well? Don''t say, this Dolores is really arrogant!" After the original Hall, who was still not concerned, after checking Dolores''s work, his face suddenly showed a hint of surprise because he found more The works of Lorez have such a strange point. The same material, the same equipment, is the property that makes a different effect, it can be seen that Dolores is still very capable. "Oh, it turned out to be like this..." After a look at it, Holden understood a rough idea. Dolores of the feelings also moved his mind on the enchantment program. If it were not for Hall, it would be enchanted twice. Really won by Dolores. After Hall saw it, he threw this to Nicklaus. Nicklaus had no nonsense and immediately analyzed it. Nicklaus, who had a dissatisfied face on his face, suddenly showed a surprised color after his analysis. "this is" After pondering for a moment, he handed it over to Durench, and Durencis performance was similar to Nicklaus. "No loss is Dolores, he dared to change this, he did not suddenly come out..." Said the general Durenqi suddenly closed his mouth, because he only remembered, compared to the boldness of Dolores, If you put it in front of Hall, it seems that its really awkward. It is estimated that Dolores Hall will do so, he does not dare? Because not to mention Dolores, even if Duranci knows, it is the act of finding death! However, the Hall is a success, and it is not a success twice. I don''t know why, Duren suddenly wanted to swear... "How can this be...this is impossible! Impossible!" Suddenly a roar came from the side, and everyone turned around and saw that the original singer was the Dolores of those Hall works. I saw that his face was very ugly at this time, his eyes were red, as if he had read something that should not be seen. How is this? How did he do it? Seeing the appearance of Dolores, both Ferrod and Mudley changed their faces. They didn''t laugh at Dolores''s thoughts. They all saw incredible eyes from the other''s eyes. "Can''t you even see Dolores? It makes him a little crazy...this is really..." Suddenly, Froude and Mudley thought about the anomalies of the previous black robes, and before they seemed to have such a surprising performance, they were stopped by Master Munster... "Don''t they even analyze them?" "Enough Dolores, your time is up! Change the group!" Soon, Mudley and Felrod took turns to look at Hall''s work. Although they were not as exaggerated as Dolores''s performance, the shocking colors on both of them were not covered at all. "I didn''t think... there is such a subtle enchantment program. What exactly can I do to make the first enchantment magic ruin not be destroyed? How did it do?" Fellod grabbed his scalp and he was confused at the moment. "It''s amazing. I didn''t think that Hall really had this kind of skill! I have watched it for so long, I haven''t seen anything famous. It shows how difficult his enchantment program is. He will definitely become an enchanted master in the future. I will not want to... "Okay, let''s hand over your answers!" Someone had prepared the scrolls before, and Hall had written up the work he had seen before. After receiving it, Munster discovered a feature, which is represented by Hall. On the 10th position, most people didn''t even write, which means that everyone''s answer to Hall''s work is a confession! "Okay, the answer is here, and soon there will be results! Wait a moment!" When Munster said this, neither Freud nor Mudley were talking. One person was thinking about how to go back to the fathers bet today, and how to get along with Hall after thinking about it. . And Dolores is red-eyed and looks at the enchanting equipment still on the stage. "How did he do it... how did it do it..." If it werent for Dolores, there would be no abnormalities on the surface, and a few people in Tamlas city had already taken him. "Hall..." Jaina looked at it all in the eyes. She naturally saw the work. Besides knowing that it was the second enchantment, as for how to do it, she and Dolores were the same. ... Chapter 1389： 1st place Chapter 1389 First place In fact, the answer has already come out. Dolores has been sluggish since seeing Hall''s enchanted works. Even the works behind him are analyzed by people around him. Everyone is not blind, they all see that there are some wrong things in front of Dolores. It is clearer at a glance that Dolores did not analyze Halls works. So, from the beginning, Dolores Lose! Sure enough, soon, the results were announced. Because everyone did not analyze Hall''s enchanted works, so the previous rankings have not changed, Felrod is still the fourth, Mudley is still the third, but their scores are more than fifty. In other words, they analyzed six out of seven works besides themselves. The analysis is plus ten, but the analysis is not deducted! The second place is Dolores. His score is 90% plus 50%. As for the first place, it is naturally Hall, 90% plus 70%, with a total score of 116% far ahead! With the announcement of this achievement, certain squares suddenly became bustling. "How is it possible? Dolores lost even! God, I have deposited my deposit for the past few years? I am dead!" "Ah! Bastard! Ferrod this bastard! He said that it is good first? Deceive me so bad!" With the announcement of the results, those who lost money suddenly screamed, and if they switched to other time, where would they dare? Without Dolores, they will naturally come out to clean them up! But now Dolores is still in the middle of it, and the other people are afraid to say anything after seeing so many people insult. After all, they lost money. If they don''t let them vent, they can''t say it, but they will remember that those people will jump out. When they turn back and wait for the wind to pass, they will find it back. If there is a win, there will be loss. The loser is naturally crying and shouting, and winning is extremely exciting. Happy is a good thing, but also know a degree! Here, there is a guy who bet Hall. Originally, he was only a small blogger. He didnt think that he really succeeded in the end. No, he was shouting with excitement and did not notice. The eyes of those who are resentful around. "Ha ha ha, I won! I won! This is five times! Five times! Wow hahaha! I have said that Hall''s news will definitely not be a hole in the wind, it seems that I am a genius! You stupid... Ah... you... what are you doing?" Excited, he suddenly found that everyone around him was surrounded. He wanted to satirize everyone. He suddenly woke up. He seemed to have angered. He didn''t wait for him to ask for mercy. Suddenly a voice came from the side. "This **** is too damn! Brothers, don''t let him go! Look at him!" As a strong man started, the people around couldn''t help it anymore, so a group of people rushed straight up and drowned the guy directly in the crowd. Some people who also bet on Hall just wanted to smile happily, but after seeing this scene, they suddenly came out with cold sweat on their foreheads. Some people who responded quickly learned the sullen expression around them and whispered. Hall left from the square. Soon, a team of law enforcement teams rushed over, and everyone saw that they immediately recovered calm. There is no way. These people are very embarrassed to start. They only know that someone is going to clean up, no matter who you are, even if you are Those who should not be embarrassed, naturally return to the superior to deal with. And their superiors are the next character of the Georgian island, Lorraine! After the law enforcement team came over, the people who had just stunned people quickly dispersed, and when they found the arrogant person, he was already lying on the ground with a swollen face. Fortunately, there is still venting, but the teeth seem to have lost a lot, it is estimated that eating in the future will be a little uncomfortable... Jalun is also very happy to see Hall after winning! "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect to win in the end. This time I not only got the principal back, but also made a lot of money!" This is the most embarrassing one of Jalauds bet, but he has a fifth-class magic crystal in Hall! In other words, he is the one who has benefited the most from this bet! Of course, the bet is that he makes an anonymous bet, but he is not worried that the reward will not be returned, even if the last few people know what to do, he can directly and confidently say to them. "I am betting on the matter, why can''t I take it!" Not only can he take it, but he also has peace of mind! The game is over. The winner is Wuhuan City and Hall. He won the best award. Because of this team competition, this reward is equal to the first place! After the announcement of the ranking, Munster came to the front again. "This competition is very exciting. I believe everyone can see that Wuhuan City is the first place to be worthy of the name! In addition to the rankings, there is another important reason for this competition." After seeing everyone look at it, Munster did not hang everyone''s appetite, but said directly. "This is the first time in Wuhua City, he will get help from other city enchantment unions. Each city will transfer more than half of the enchantments to Wuhuan City, and then for the three-month enchantment of Wuhua City. !" hiss! Everyone heard the words and took a breath of cold, half of the enchanters in each city? Together for the Wuxu City enchantment for half a year? God, how much equipment is this enchantment? What are the enchantments so much equipment to do? Do you want to fight? Some smart people immediately realized that something was wrong, but they didn''t dare to come up here because the square was full of armed law enforcers they don''t want to be invited Drink tea. Munster ignored the shocked look of everyone. After he said this, his mission was over. He took a look at the enchanters below, and Munster said a few words of encouragement, then turned and left. . The teams from the next four cities left the square under the guidance of the maid, and soon the people on the square slowly left. At this time, some people in the crowd looked at each other, and then they left the crowd quietly. This scene was too lazy to be seen by Georgia on the high platform. I saw him sipping a sip of wine. "The bait has been thrown out, and now I can see that the big fish is not hooked!" "Master, if you want to come, they will definitely be hooked!" "Yeah!" Georgia nodded slightly, then continued to say here. "Looking back to pay attention to some of Hall''s situation, such an enchanting genius, we have to make good use of it." Chapter 1390： Not so good Chapter 1390 is not very good. "Master, do you want me to come over? I don''t think I should be angry with Lustein." Georgia heard a smile and shook his head. "Lorraine, this kind of thing is still less good, and it is not suitable now!" It turned out that this person is the number one in Georgia. He didn''t control the party like Munster. He just followed Georgia as a scary person. If he didn''t know, he would really treat him as scary. Georgia also made many comments on this, but Lorraine did not care, just smiled and responded, and finally it would be like letting him go out and do things alone. However, people who are familiar with Lorraine will not underestimate him. After all, they can be the first person in Georgia. This is not to know casually. Those who despise him have become history! "It''s the master!" It is also said that Lorraine said that since Georgia does not accept it, he will naturally not disobey his opinions. "Well, if you have a chance, you can go and find out, maybe he likes Tamara." Lorraine understood what he heard, so he said slightly. "Small understand what to do." ...... The game is over. The most lively place is the place to receive the prizes. Although there are many losers, there are many people who bet, and there are many who win naturally. After Elliss hard work, he took Halls bet back. Hall bet on two third-class holy magic crystals, four second-class holy magic crystals, and ten first-class holy magic crystals. According to the five-fold odds, Ellis has taken back ten three. Waiting for the holy magic crystal, twenty second-class holy magic crystal, fifty first-class holy magic crystal! In addition, Ellis himself also had a first-class holy magic crystal, this next Alice walked a little. Hall didn''t use it to see so many holy magic crystals, so after Ellis came out, he almost exclaimed. Ten third-class holy magic crystals, twenty second-class holy magic crystals, fifty first-class holy magic crystals! Hall looked at the magic crystal in front of him, his eyes shining straight. "Fifty-one first-class holy magic crystals plus five second-class holy magic crystals, you can make Xiao Huang their five advanced second-class summoning beasts, and ten second-class holy magic crystals and one three If the Holy-level magic crystal can only advance to a third-class holy summoned beast, then, as long as I have more than one third-class holy magic crystal in my hand, I can advance to a fourth-class holy summoning beast, then My safety is basically guaranteed!" No, as long as Hall succeeded in pushing the Lightning Golden Eagle into a fourth-class summoning beast, at the speed of the Lightning Golden Eagle, he estimated that even the island owner Georgia could not catch up with him. Chasing can''t catch up, and the strength is no longer useful! But the question is coming. Who will borrow him a third class magic crystal at this time? "If you can''t borrow it, then you can change it!" Although a third-class holy magic crystal is equivalent to ten second-class holy magic crystals, but if it is really like this, it is better if someone else does not drive you out! "No, at least twelve second-class holy magic crystals. If you believe this, that person should not refuse, then who should I look for?" and many more! Just when Hall was thinking about who to look for, suddenly a person came to his mind! "Yes, he has money! Absolutely no problem!" Thinking of this, Hall packed things up, then turned to look at Ellis. "Go, give me a next post, I have something to do!" ...... In a luxurious hotel, this fat man is looking at the magic crystal in his hand, these magic crystals are bigger than the general magic crystal, not only that, but the energy it contains is also very strong! If that goes out, let alone five, even one will make people shine! This person is not someone else, it is Jalion who just got the reward from others. "Oh, this time its really thanks to Hall! But its a pity! I dont have this chance after coming! The businessman is the businessman, and the first time he thought of it, he still made money! However, he said nothing wrong, Hall''s situation is a special, he knew that Hall is a very bad attitude, in the enchantment is really killing any peers. It is precisely because of this that he dares to win the Hall directly! If you lose, even if Jaraun can''t accept this loss for a while, but who will make him bet! And just as he continued to appreciate, suddenly someone came in. "Master, Hall wants to see!" "Don''t see, I didn''t say it... Wait? Who are you talking about?" After the impatience of Jalhouns face suddenly heard Halls name, the whole person suddenly woke up. "Master, Hall!" Jia Laun heard the face blindness and sat up, then shouted the magic crystal immediately. "Please come in! Wait, or let me go in person!" Hall''s power is undoubtedly true, and the future achievements are naturally limitless. Therefore, it is a very cost-effective business for him to make such a strong future person. In Jalauds view, the relationship between people and people is trading! "Ha ha ha, it turned out that Master Hol is here, welcome!" Seeing Hall, Jaraun greeted the smile with a smile. "Jalauen is an adult!" Hall gave a slight ceremony. "Polite, polite! Come on, please!" Jaraun did not let the servant replace it, but personally led the way to Hall. After entering the house, Jaraun immediately made a pastry and wine. "I don''t know if Master Hall came here this time..." "Oh, I am looking for Jaraun adults for the magic crystal!" Hall did not talk nonsense, straightforwardly said. For Halls move that didnt follow the common sense, Jaraun didnt adapt to it for a while. He just thought that Hall was for his five fifth-class holy crystals When the heart was secretly telling which **** was coming out, he suddenly heard Hall open. "This is the case. I need a third-class holy magic crystal. I don''t know who to look for in the next time. In the end, I can only find Jia Luun, you are willing to use twelve second-class holy magic crystals. Don''t know if you are willing or not?" Uh? Jaroun''s eyes widened. He didn''t think that Hall was looking for him. It was originally thought that it was for the five fifth-class holy magic crystals. Scared me! It is said that the five fifth-class sacred devils, Jalun, are not prepared for anyone. After all, he is gambling to win. When I heard that Hall had to exchange twelve Tier-class magic crystals for a third-class holy magic crystal, I wanted to open my consent for the first time. After all, this is a stable sale. Fortunately, he responded quickly, and he immediately changed his mind when he said that he would say something. "This is not too good." Chapter 1391： Jarrain’s plan Chapter 1391, Jarrows plan "This, not so good?" Don''t look at Jaroun''s words, but he has already had some intentions in his heart. For no reason, there are no second-class holy magic crystals without any risk. As a businessman, he naturally simply let go of this opportunity. "Oh, there is nothing wrong with it. If Jaroun is willing, then our transaction can be redeemed immediately." Said that Hall directly took out twelve second-class holy magic crystals. Looking at the twelve glittering twelve-class sacred magic crystals, Jalor was not only excited, but calmed down from the excitement. "Hall wants to exchange for the third-class holy magic crystal? And it is so urgent, what is his purpose? I have heard that Hall has no gold coins and wants magic crystal. It seems that this is true, is it true? Magic Crystal is very useful to him? Especially the advanced magic crystal? Do you want to test him?" As a cousin of Rustain, Jaroun naturally stood on Rusten''s side. He had heard Ruthstein say this before. He didn''t feel strange at the beginning, but today Hall personally came to exchange for third class. After the Holy Magic, he realized that things didn''t seem so simple. As soon as the eyeball turned, Jaroun suddenly smiled and said, "Oh, this is a good thing to say, let''s say!" Say that Jaroun took out a third-class holy magic crystal, and then quietly put the twelve second-class holy magic crystals in front of him. Dealing with friendship, business is business! For this, Jalaud is clearer than anyone else. "Oh, thank you Jalun, I will leave the first thing after I have something to do! I will ask Mr. Jaron to bring more people in the future." Said that Hall is about to get up and leave, but he is anxious to strengthen the lightning golden eagle to the fourth-class summoned beast. But before he got up, Jaroun stopped him. "That Hall..." "Well? Is there anything else in Jarron''s adult?" Hall glanced at him a little strangely, not knowing what this time Jalah had told him to do. "Oh, I didn''t use any big things. I just thought I could talk to you. I want to talk to you more. I don''t know if I have this honor?" Can you chat? Ghost and you can talk... For Jaroun, this is obviously a lie that came out of the mouth. Hall couldn''t help but roll his eyes, but just now he had helped him once, and he naturally wouldn''t give him face. "Oh, where is the grandson of Jaron, I don''t know what else is there?" Jalaud smiled. "Actually, there is a problem in my heart. I don''t know if I should ask." By the way, all said this, you said? Halls heart secretly despised Jalaud, but on the surface he still looked at Jarrows sincere decapitation. "Oh, there is nothing to ask, don''t know what Joraud wants to ask?" In fact, Hall has already guessed that it is estimated that he should ask why he wants the holy magic crystal. Sure enough, after the Halls words were finished, Jarrow revealed an embarrassed expression. "Actually, I want to know Hall. What do you want these magic crystals to do? Oh, don''t misunderstand, I am just curious, curious, not intentionally inquiring about your secret." Looking at Hall frowning, Jaroun continued to say, "Look, Mark, there is no gold coin in the magic crystal, you have earned so many magic crystals today, and now..." "Oh, in fact, this is the case, these magic crystals are used to practice enchantment." Deceived! After listening to this, Jaroun was also a contempt in his heart. Although he was not an enchanted sorcerer, he had a lot of enchantmen. He had several enchantmen under his command. He was not clear where the enchanters consumed. There are very few crystals, and there is a lot of demand like Hall. This answer is obviously perfunctory. However, he has no way. Whoever makes Hall not his men, the background of others is not lower than him, he has no way to suppress Hall. "Oh, it turned out to be like this. It seems that I still know too little about the enchanter." Jaraun naturally wouldnt break Halls lies, he was hesitant to use a fifth-class holy magic crystal from Huo. The secret is set out in the mouth. He is a businessman. In the choice, he likes to use value to measure the value of a thing is not worth doing, and now is where he is entangled, because he does not know whether Hall has hidden secrets. If it is really a big secret of design, then Lustein will naturally not let him lose money, but if this secret is not worth a fifth-class magic crystal? Jarraun, who was hesitating, suddenly heard Hall open again. "If there is nothing wrong with Master Jaron, I think I will leave." Jia Laoen heard the words and quickly returned to God. When he looked up, he saw that Hall had already got up. When he thought of a chance to please Lustein, he slipped away from his eyes. Jalion said after biting his teeth. "Wait! Hall and more!" Seeing Hall''s face looked at himself with some bad looks, Jaraun took out a five-level holy magic crystal in front of the Hall. "Well? Master Jaron, what are you?" Halls face was shocked. He saw at first glance that this was a fifth-class sacred magic crystal, but he did not know that Jalhous came out. What do you mean. "Hall, I told you the truth, I want to know, you have to use so many magic crystals, if you can, I hope to join your secret, don''t know if you can? Want to come and cooperate with us. If you are, you will definitely be more cost effective than you alone!" Uh Hall didn''t think that Jaroun was actually playing this idea and he didn''t seem to know the real situation. In Hall''s opinion, Jaroun said this, obviously he wants to smash, he does not know that Hall uses a system, it is estimated that he is thinking of the Hall needs a lot of magic crystal for the enchantment! Seeing that Hall is not angry, but instead revealing the expression of thinking, Jaroun is happy in his heart. In his opinion, he seems to be really guessing. Hall, he needs so many magic crystals, it is indeed related to enchantment. Is it really related to the second enchantment? If this is the case, then when I work with Hall, I will definitely become the first businessman on the edge island! I thought of a happy heart here, and then I continued to fight the hot railroad. "Hall, this magic crystal is my meeting ceremony. As long as you agree to cooperate, you will need Magic Crystal to talk to me later. When I think of it, we can completely monopolize the enchanting equipment of the entire edge island!" Hall looked at the five-level holy magic crystal on the table, and then looked at Jarans road with a smirk. "Do you really want to give this to me?" Chapter 1392： Get it Chapter 1392 "Oh, I have come out, how can I have a fake?" Jalhoun smiled on his face, and then he groaned with his hands. "How about Hall, what do you think of my proposal?" "Is Joraud''s adult ability to be enchanted by my fancy?" Seeing that Hall finally admitted that Jarrows heart was ecstatic, he paid this fifth-class holy magic crystal, isnt it for this? But this is not what he wants. He wants to know more about Hall''s secrets. "Oh, Hall, your ability to enchant is already well known. I don''t think how long it will take. Many people will come to the door. If we cooperate, I will think that your reputation will grow bigger and bigger, and the people who are looking for you will come. more." Ha ha Hall has already seen that Jaroun is preparing to use it as a cash cow, but he is wrong. Hall is not a reassuring owner. He does not want to have a shackle to lock himself! "Is it true that Jarauns adult has forgotten, I am a enchanted union!" When Jalouen heard this, his face changed. He didnt understand what it meant. Dont look at the enchantment union, but the strength of the enchanting union should not be underestimated. Once all the enchanters joined together. Even the island owner will have some concerns. However, in the case of Wuhuan City, Jaraun is clear. President Ledi did not completely control the enchanted trade union of Wuhua City, and there is also a big man in Mark. Even if the chairman of the company is opposed, He also had no way to take Hall away in front of both Rustain and Mark. "Ha ha ha, this Hall, you can rest assured that this time the Lord Russell will help you solve it!" Hall heard the truth and remembered the situation. After considering it for a while, he finally made his decision. "This condition is not impossible to agree... just..." "Just what?" Jaraun saw Hall Songkou, and asked on his face. "Just now I still need ten four-level holy magic crystals, I don''t know Jaraun adults..." what? Still have ten fourth-class holy magic crystals? ! Jia Luun suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Hall with a look of horror. He didn''t think that Hall was so greedy. There is not a fifth-class holy magic crystal, but also ten four-level holy magic crystals. This is not the first class of the magic crystal, this is the fourth class of the magic crystal! It is equal to a fifth-class holy magic crystal! Where does Jarain know that Hall does not want to cooperate with him, he wants him to be the ten fourth-class holy magic crystal in order to advance to a fifth-class holy summoned beast! Even the main lord of Georgia Island is only a fifth-class sage. I believe that Hall has a fifth-class sacred summoned beast. Those who want to move the Hall on the entire edge of the island must measure their weight! Looking at the face, some of the dark and uncertain, Jarron, Hall suddenly shook his head and said with a smile. "Oh, I was just laughing, I will leave if I have something to do, sorry!" Hall is retreating. He knows that Jaraun is now on the verge of a choice. If he is forcing some, maybe Jaraun will refuse directly, and if he retreats, he might Get unexpected results. Sure enough, just as Hall just got up and was about to leave, Jaraun spoke up. "and many more!" "Ok?" Jalion said after biting his teeth, "No problem, I will give it to you!" In fact, Jaroun was bleeding in his heart. He won a total of four five-level holy magic crystals. This has not touched the heat. He even handed over two, so how can he not feel bad. "However, you have to tell me that you need so many real secrets of Magic Crystal!" Ha ha There was a sneer in Hall''s heart. Where would he really tell Jalhao this secret, but even his sister did not tell, this is Hall''s most important secret, he is ready to take this secret for a lifetime! "This is natural, just like what you said to Master Jaron. In fact, I used the magic crystal to enchant. You also saw it. The second enchantment, even the president of Lady, they just saw a general, really let them enchant. A finished product is estimated to be impossible for a few years!" "How can you guarantee that others will not learn it?" Jaraun asked without hesitation. "Oh, Master Jaron, in fact, this is my secret. I have a special ability to deal with these magic crystals, so even if it is President Leddy, how successful he is at most, but he does not have energy, so even He does not learn to impact us, don''t believe you!" Said that Hall immediately took out two shields, and then took out two strange dust and a first-class holy magic crystal. In the face of Jaroun, Hall took the two shields for a second time in a short time. Looking at Hall''s two works, Jaran''s face suddenly appeared. "I didn''t earn it, it turned out to be true!" He was still thinking about it before, if Hall needs a long time after each enchantment succeeds, then this sale can only take a high-end path. But now, this doubt is no longer there. "Haha, good, very good! I would be very happy to come to Russell!" Jaraun patted Hall''s shoulder and continued to speak. "I am not afraid of you knowing, in fact, you have to finally cooperate with the Lord Russell, I believe you will not regret it!" It was said that Jaroun took out ten four-level holy magic crystals from the space ring, and looked at the ten colorful magic crystals in front of him. Hall was happy. "Oh, how to operate specifically, we will discuss it after we go back." "Yes! Of course there is no problem." Hall left, Jalaud looked at the back of Hall''s disappearance, and the smile on his face suddenly converges? "Come to people, tell the people of Russell Lord what happened here!" ...... "Young Master... I...we really got so many magic crystals?" Until now Alice has not reacted from his shocked brother. It turned out that it was just going to Jia Laoens house for a transaction, but it turned out to be like this, even if it was Alice, he felt very incredible! "Oh, things are in your hands, what else is not possible!" After the two entered the room, Hall said to Ellis. "You look outside, without my order, don''t let other people come in!" After coming in, Hall immediately entered the space. At this time, there are fifty first-class magic crystals in the hands of the Hall, ten second-class magic crystals, three third-class magic crystals eleven, four fourth-class magic crystals, and a fifth-class holy Level magic crystal! According to the ratio of ten to one, Hall can use the ten second-class holy magic crystal and a third-class holy magic crystal to raise the lightning golden eagle to the third-class holy summoning beast, and then spend ten third-class holy magic crystals. And a fourth-class holy magic crystal continues to ascend to the fourth-class holy summoned beast, and finally with ten four-level holy magic crystal and a fifth-class holy magic crystal to the fifth-class holy summoned beast! Chapter 1393： Just no next hall Chapter 1393 is just not under the Hall With Hall''s second-class sacred magic crystals all used to strengthen the Lightning Golden Eagle, the Lightning Golden Eagle suddenly wrapped up in a burst of light. In the process, the summoned beast in space, except for the black In addition, they all lie on the ground. "Hey!" Xiaohe suddenly screamed, then looked at Hall with a look of resentment. "Big brother, you are too eccentric, why don''t you give me the fifth-class magic crystal!" Hall heard and smiled and comforted. "Next time, I will give you the next time! Give, this will give you a cushion!" It was said that Hall directly lost a first-class sacred past, and Xiao Hei did not disappoint it. He opened his huge mouth and swallowed it. If Jaroun knows that Hall uses a first-class summoned beast to feed the summoned beast, I dont know if he will be distressed. This is a first class magic crystal, not a candy! "Hey! Hey!" Looking at the black like a jelly bean, like a jelly bean, Hall couldnt help but shook his head. "Little black, do you think that after the Golden Eagle advances, can you beat it?" Xiao Hei heard a glimpse of the lightning-wrapped Lightning Golden Eagle disdainfully said. "It''s fast, but you forgot the boss, I am immune to the vast majority of magic, plus my blood can suppress it, so it wants to hurt me very difficult." When he said this, Xiao Hei looked like a stinking expression, but he said something behind him. "But if this guy runs away, I can''t catch up with him!" Ha ha. Hall laughed, isn''t he asking for this? A fifth-class sacred summoned beast, even if it is the lightning eagle with the advantage of speed, he can suppress the same strength of human beings, there is no way, the body of Warcraft is not so weak, it is their unique! Plus the lightning Golden Eagle is known for its speed. It is estimated that only if it is not in a small space, the strength of the Golden Eagle can completely bring everyone behind. Don''t say it is too far out of sight, it is estimated that you can''t see it. "Hey!" A loud roar came, and Hall quickly looked up and saw a huge figure in his sky. "This... is this Peng Peng?" This can''t help but surprise Hall, so the Lightning Golden Eagle has changed too much. If it was just a fighter before, then it is now a Boeing 737! After the advancement, the Golden Eagle screamed at Hall immediately, and with its cry, the two Warcrafts around could not help but tremble! "Hey!" The little black is uncomfortable. With the two roars coming from it, the lightning golden eagle first trembled, but in the end it looked down at the black with his head down. "If you think you can beat me, then you will come over!" Xiao He said this sentence very arrogantly, and then there was a strong blood. The second-class sacred strength of the black, the momentum is very large, even if the fifth-level sacred beast of the lightning golden eagle, when staring at Xiaohei, there is a hint of fear in his eyes. The rest of the summoned beasts are even more unbearable, and one or two are all on the ground to express their surrender. "Well, all put up the momentum!" Hall can see that the Lightning Golden Eagle is still somewhat fearful of black. After all, the blackness of the natural suppression of other races is too overbearing, this is an unchangeable fact! As Xiao Hei said, it is unrealistic for the Lightning Golden Eagle to defeat Xiao Hei, but it is very difficult for Xiao Hei to catch up with the Lightning Golden Eagle. Since I know that this will be the result, Hall will naturally not let them really fight. "Okay, lightning has just advanced, so I can adapt to the strength of the body. I don''t want to be killed by you." After the Lightning Golden Eagle screamed, it turned and flew away, looking at his appearance, it seems that he was ready to find other summoning beasts. After soothing the little black, Hall called out some summoned beasts with only half-levels, and then used the remaining first-class holy magic crystals to raise them all without the holy summoning beast. In this way, the first summoned beasts that followed Hall first became the first-class sacred summoned beasts. They could be used for a long time, and they could once again become the summoning beasts of Hall''s first echelon. "Magic Crystal, I still need more magic crystals!" Hall knows that now I am not waiting, the battle on the island will soon start, this time the battle hall is not worried, he was not afraid before the little black, not to mention the lightning golden eagle now! What he wants to worry about is the dark and the bright Protoss! Listening to Lunong, the dark group performed a mission to the south, but a master with seven ranks of the ranks of the strong, it is estimated that wanting to clean up the Hall is just a wave of action. Therefore, if Hall wants to become stronger, he must hurry up, otherwise, once those strong people notice him, then he has no choice but to let the Lightning Golden Eagle escape with himself. And this is still the premise that no other summoned beast can catch up with the lightning golden eagle! The world is so big, how does Hall know that there is no such a kind of Warcraft, if it really is? After processing, Hall will have room. After talking to Ellis, Hall took a break and took a break. After all, this day consumes a lot of energy. Nothing in the night Hall slept with a sense of security, but others did not have Hall so heartless. "Master, our people have heard the news, those people have left the city of Tamra!" "Oh, yes, huh, it seems that they really decided to start, very good, not discovered by them?" Lorra shook his head and said, "The master is assured that our people have also killed some of their exposed elements, and also launched a search in the city. Those who escaped were deliberately let go!" "Well I am at ease!" Seems to think of something, Georgia suddenly said. "I heard that they made a lot of money on the periphery?" "Yes master, a few big businessmen have earned a lot, but Jaroun is the one that earns the most!" "Oh? Why is this?" Suddenly Georgia came to the interest, because he also knows about Jaraun. "He got a fifth class magic crystal in Hall!" what? Georgia groaned and then had a weird look on his face. "He got a fifth class magic crystal in Hall!? Hey, this fat man is really dare! And they are not together, he and other people will not blame him?" "Master, the other people are down, but they don''t have a Hall!" Chapter 1394： Hilary Chapter 1394 Hilary "There are no other people?" After hearing this, Georgia suddenly thought of the guys who estimated that they were now squatting. When I think of a group of people who are decades old and look like they are remorseful, Georgia can''t help but laugh. "This group of people, huh, huh..." Lorraine didn''t laugh out loud. After moving Georgia, he heard him continue. "Right, do we have a bet?" Lorraine heard a slight change in his face, and then he said like a kind heart. "Master, you didn''t let us bet, so..." "Oh, yes!" Georgia thought of it, and he seemed to have said this. "No matter how much they earn, half of them are ours, and no bets are the same!" In fact, there are still some differences. If they also bet, the winner is their own, so that at least half of them will be more! "What else?" "Master, there is one thing that I don''t know should be said." Lorraine rarely had this kind of hesitation, which made Georgia suddenly interested. "Why, is there anything that is even confused by Lorraine? I have come to interest, come, and listen." Lorraine knows the character of Georgia, so he is not hesitating, Zhang mouth said. "Its such a master. My people are just returning. Hall seems to need Magic Crystal. He has reached some agreements with Jaraun today, and he has got a lot of holy magic crystals from him. You said Will this be Hall''s secret?" "Oh?" Georgia snorted and blinked. He naturally knew something about Hall, especially his enchanting talent and his desire to only use the Holy Magic. He also let Lorraine pay attention to it, but there is no I thought that today I heard Lorraine mention this. "Well... I have a chance to talk to Russell that Jaroun is his man. If he moves Jaral, he will not turn his face, but it will mean hitting his face." "It''s the master, I know!" Seeing Lorraine understand, Georgia raised his glass and took a sip and smiled. "That''s it. Hall is a little mysterious. It is not too late to solve the intruder. Now he needs him to be a bait. Don''t alarm him." ...... Hall and Jaroun didn''t know that they had just talked about the good things and they reached the ears of the island owner Georgia. Hall said that if Jarraun knew this, it would be scared to be a cold sweat! Although this is not a big secret, but in a short period of time passed to other people''s ears, it makes people feel chilling. It is estimated that he will clean up the people under his command, even those who are innocent, and it is estimated that they will not escape the cleaning of Jarron. The game is over, but the impact after the game is not weakened. The city of Tamra is enchanted in red. An old man is looking at his proud disciple with a frown, but his disciple is a pair. The appearance of the lost soul seems to be a major blow and a somewhat unsettled situation. This old man is not someone else. He is the president of the Tamra City Enchanting Union, Hilary! It is also the only master-level enchanter on the entire edge of the island! "This stinky boy! This little blow can''t stand it! Hey!" A side of the same is also a white-haired old man with a smile on his face, "Well, Hilary, all of them are still so angry, Dolores is still small, and he can''t stand the blow is normal!" "Hey! Heda, I haven''t said you yet. You went to teach me instead. Dolores is teaching you during this time. He has become like this. You are still suffocating. Do you want to Ruined him?" Heda, the vice president of the Tamra City Enchanting Union, is also a teacher of Dolores. They both competed for Dolores'' teachings, but in the end Hilary was won. Fortunately, Hilaryly knows that she is lucky. In order to prevent Heda from secretly destroying this jade, he finally thought of a way to agree to let Heda teach Dolores, but he could not be called The teacher is gone. Some of Heda, who didn''t give much to Lorez''s talent, finally agreed with Hilary''s rude request, but fortunately Dolores is very strong. Over the years, his enchanting strength has advanced by the teachings of both of them. It can be said that if you don''t encounter Hall''s metamorphosis, Dolores is definitely the first newcomer to the entire edge island. "I have seen things, it is really exquisite! Even if it is me, there is no way to succeed in a short time." "Oh?" Hilaryly heard a sigh of expression. He didn''t think that even Heda said so. He knew the strength of Heda''s enchantment. Although he was worse than him, Heda and several other enchants. Compared with the president of the trade union, it is more than that. I didn''t think he couldn''t figure out Hall''s work. "Very difficult?" "It''s not that it''s not difficult to be sleepy, but that it requires a lot of skill, or that it requires a strong mental strength. People with insufficient mental strength can''t succeed!" "There is one more point. Even if you have the same powerful mental strength, instead of doing this primary enchantment, it is better to get an intermediate enchantment directly!" Hedas words were a bit messy, but Hilarys voice was clear. In plain language, Hall''s primary enchantment works are definitely better than others in the same level! However, if it is compared with the intermediate enchantment, it is a little worse. If you want an intermediate enchanter to go to learn Hall to do this, it is better to do intermediate enchanting works directly! "It turns out that if this is the case, we have no use for learning unless we are skilled and a lot of advanced secondary enchantments!" "Yeah, this ability is estimated to be a good use of him. Even if we find some people to learn this way, they can''t make a lot of manufacturing. It''s better to waste time and materials than to do it step by step..." Hilaryly heard the words, and Heda didn''t talk, and the two stood so quietly. After a few moments, Hilaryly suddenly said, "Does this reason and Dolores say?" "That, but this news..." Heda did not finish, and he hesitated to look at Dolores, who was not far away. "Okay, I know, give it to me!" Hilaryly sighed, then waved her hand behind her, and soon the people around him left here, and there was only three of them in a space. "How could this be, how can I lose..." After Hilary, who was walking into the words of Dolores, you frowned and then went up, no matter what the face was directly at his face, it was a slap. "Asshole, don''t wake me up!" Chapter 1395： return Chapter 1395 returns "Bastard, don''t wake me up!" Hilarylys slap in the face, and his hands were a little bit painful, not to mention the Dolores being beaten. I saw that Doloress face was red and swollen. At first, he had not reacted. The whole person was beaten by this sudden slap. When he reached out and touched the red face and felt the hot feeling from his face, he reacted. "Damn, who is it, who beat me!" Dolores was uncomfortable in his heart. If he was so beaten, he would not be willing to give up. Just after seeing the people who started it is that he is always Hilary, the energy that has just gathered in his hands slowly fades away. "How? Want to do it to me? OK, I am standing here, you show me!" Hilary''s face was very ugly, her eyes staring straight at Dolores, and his The hands are behind me, it seems to tell Dolores, I don''t shoot, I just watched you! "Old...teacher..." Dolores woke up, no, it should be said that he was scared. Where did he dare to Hilaryly start, not to mention that Hilary is the president of the Tamra City Enchanting Union, and is his teacher, the strength of the Holy Spirit of Hilary, and it is not that he can fight of. "Hey! You don''t dare!" Seeing Dolores bowing his head and admitting his face, Hilaryly couldn''t help but scream. "Just a little setback, I didn''t think that you almost ruined, you said I should not hit you!" Dolores did not finish, he kept his head low, if other people dare to say to him, he did not try to clean up him, it is already very good, where there is today''s performance. "The vice president of Heda has already told me about it. In fact, it is not only you, but we have no way to find out the work of Hall in the first place!" "What? Even the teacher, you..." Dolores had been sobered by Hilaryly''s slap in the face, so after hearing Dolores'' words, he suddenly showed a shock. As a disciple of Hilary, Dolores naturally knows the strength of Hilary, as a master enchanter, even the enchantment of a primary enchanter has not been analyzed for the first time, which explains what Dolo Les''s heart is very clear. "Hey, look at you, it''s really shameful!" Hilaryly snorted, then seemed to think of something, her face was slightly milder. "Oh, in fact, you can''t blame you. We often say that you are talented in front of you. You can''t exceed you in a hundred years. I think it is because we ask you too much that you will see this situation today." "In fact, this is really unnecessary. Hall''s products are intentional, but in fact, his method is not for everyone. People with the same strength as him may be better than him, but he is higher than him. The person is disdain to use this method..." With Hilary''s reason to make it clear, Dolores'' face finally changed. Hilaryly saw it and his face finally improved. However, he was very clear in his heart. His words were used to comfort Dolores. If Dolores really looked down on Hall, it was definitely him who lost it! Because not only is he making progress, Hall is also making progress! this is the truth! "Teacher, I..." Dolores didn''t seem to think about it immediately. He just spoke, and Hilaryly interrupted him immediately. "Okay, this is the case. This game is of great significance to you. I believe that having this experience will be crucial to your future growth." "Of course, we can''t look back all the time. We have to look forward! After this mission, I will find a time to discuss with you some of the problems that have arisen in your enchantments. If you want to come, you will get strength. A big improvement!" "Ah, thank you teacher!" Dolores did not expect Hilary to take the time to discuss with himself, which is indeed a very good news for him. "Well, you can figure it out, okay, just like this, take a rest and prepare, and it will start in a few days!" Hilary and Heda, after seeing Dolores no problem, left together. "Hedda, this mission is very important. Your task is to protect them, but don''t make any trouble!" Heda knew what Hilary was worried about, so he said in his chest, "Don''t worry, there is me, they will be fine, here..." "You don''t care about it here. Those guys really dare to come, I will let them know that the enchantment is not so good!" a few days later Under the leadership of Munster in Tamra City, the thousands of enemies in the four cities are all waiting for the station to be sent out. This action can be described as grand and grand, even the **** of the island, who is not seen at the end of the dragon, is actually Georgia. They all came to the scene. But the only pity is that he did not speak, from the beginning to the end are Munster host. However, the more this is the case, the more people who have the heart to see the problem, this action has even come out of the Georgian island, indicating that this matter has been given full attention. Munster spoke very quickly, and did not seize this opportunity like some people. After a brief explanation, Munster issued an order for departure. It is a long process for thousands of people to pass through the transmission array. Fortunately, there are military defenses everywhere in the transmission array, so everyone does not have to worry about the destruction of Warcraft or people with heartbreak. It was an hour after the turn of the Hall. As before, as the magic array was transmitted, Hall and his team disappeared into the transmission array. After a ray of light, Hall and his party returned to Wuhuan City. When they came out of Hall, they found that Lord Russell and Lord Leddy were all here. After seeing Hall, they came out, and Russell walked over with a smile, feeling that they are here to welcome Hall. . "Ha ha ha, very good, very good! This time you performed very well, we have a good face in front of the island master!" When Russell said this, he didn''t know why, Hall still felt that he looked at his eyes a little cold, but after he found that Rustain''s eyes looked at Jaina behind him, Holden smiled. It turned out that because of Jaina''s reason, Obrist and Bichel were the people who led the team, and naturally became the object of praise. Fortunately, Rustain also knows that it can be stopped. After all, there are other enchanted trade unions. If you do too much, it will not be a good time to offend the three unions. Chapter 1396： dispute Chapter 1396 Dispute The leaders of the various cities in this time are basically the vice presidents of various enchanted trade unions, and none of the generals have come. Hall knows the reason. He estimates that these generals have already joined their own army in some hidden places at this moment, waiting for the final moment to give the enemy a fatal blow. After Russell said a slogan, he and a few vice-presidents of the enchanted union chilled a few words, and finally he left with a group of people, only to the president of the Lady. Rustain is not rude. He is understandable. If he stays cheeky and pleases the vice president of the enchanted union, that is the problem. However, after leaving, Rustin took away the army of the word part, which made the defense man there less. This is what Rustin deliberately did, and it was not long before Russell left. There are some people who immediately come up here. These people are all worshipping the masters of enchantment, but because of the excessive number, they naturally mix in some People who do not belong here. The winning of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union was not concealed. Instead, it was promoted everywhere. The Wuhuan City, which had never won the first place, suddenly became a lively ocean. "You kid really did, I didn''t think you really had such a day!" Its not someone else who spoke, just rushing to meet Master Holpiers. "Oh, luck." Hall was hard to be modest once. But what is ushered in is Pierce''s contemptuous look. "Okay, what is your boy''s temper? I don''t know? This time, I didn''t have the popular vomiting blood very good!" Hall heard the words and mouths beautifully twitching. For Piers, an unscrupulous teacher, Hall was a little crying and laughing. "Oh, you got the first place this time, but I really gave the teacher a long face. I still remember that the guy in Quincy just said that you shouldnt blow you too high. The news that you got the first place was suddenly sent back. Kun The guy in the West has a bit of a whole face. I told him that he might be sick and let him go to see a doctor. As a result, the guy turned his head very rudely. Hey, its really old! Hall heard that his mouth continued to twitch, and this relationship seems to have nothing to do with the old disrespect, but he can imagine that Quincy''s face must be very bad. After Pierce greeted him, he went to entertain the vice presidents of other trade unions. After all, people are far away from the guests. As hosts, they naturally cannot lose their identity. Since this time it was a thousand people, I didnt bring back the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union to entertain. Fortunately, the Lord Russells lord specially arranged a military camp for everyone to use, which allowed the more than 1,000 people to settle down. . ...... And Hall and his party returned to the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union. "Young Master!" As soon as I came back, I waited for someone to come over immediately. "What''s the situation recently?" "Young Master, after getting news a few days ago, Lord Russell immediately promoted it with great fanfare, and also shipped back a large number of enchanted materials from several cities." "Well, is there still?" Hall didn''t feel any wonder about this. Lustein was still trying to attract the attention of the intruders. After all, this action is very important and can''t make a mistake. "The army came over with these enemies for the sake of reason, and transferred a group of troops, but I saw that those who have been transferred have been replaced, and most of them are some adventurers." "Oh, that''s it." Before Hall thought about what reason Rustin used to mobilize the army and was not discovered. Now it seems that the Lord Russell is using the strategy of crossing the mountains and crossing the sea. . "This battle is very important. If we win, we will have extra time to deal with the coming dark family and the bright Protoss. If it fails, then we can only prepare for the flight." "Young Master, the Dragon People have already understood, a total of 5,000 people!" When he heard the hope, Hall couldn''t help but have some accidents. He didn''t think that the Dragon Terran had 5,000 people here. "Very good, I will arrange the mounts for them at the time. As for the equipment, I am thinking about ways." Its better to say that there are a lot of summoning beasts in Hall space, but the enchanting equipment is a bit difficult. Its not that Hall cant provide it, but he doesnt have much time to enchant. And at this critical time, even the enchanted union will not agree to make a deal. And while on the side of Hall''s intensive preparations, in a hidden place on the edge of the island, there is also a group of people who are plotting. "There has been a definitive report. The indigenous people here are gathering the enchanters. The report says that they are enchanting a lot of enchanting equipment for Uganda. But in my analysis, this is probably the conspiracy of these indigenous people!" A human appearance Middle-aged man stands in front of a map. "Hey, what conspiracy, I see you this is timid!" The mans words have not been finished, and a sharp voice immediately came from below. "What do you say?" The man heard a change in his face and looked at the person who was talking badly. He saw that the person who spoke was very handsome, but his skin was dark and it seemed to give a feeling of gloomy ~www .novelhall.com~ This person is the drow of the dark family, and the man he ridiculed is a general of the Bright Protoss. "Tim, if you have opinions, you can say it directly, don''t be so yin and yang!" The drow, known as Tim, was not angry after hearing this. He looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and said faintly. "Ted, you have to know, here are the last few islands. Most of the rest of the islands have problems at the last minute, resulting in not having to control the entire island for the first time and having to waste a lot of troops to annihilate the anti-indigenous. These key moments are all the faults of your bright Protoss, so I feel that this action on the edge of the island should let our dark people lead, do you think?" "Hey, who is the fault? I think everyone has a number in mind. I don''t know your thoughts. It''s nothing more than wanting to get leadership! Hey, do you think I will promise you?" Ted looked at him with contempt Tim, although some islands are indeed their bright Protoss who want to rob, but only a few, but the dark guys of the gangsters do this in each of the next islands. The most awful thing is that they all do so. It is the first to blame the light of the Protoss. So after hearing Tims words, Teddon couldnt help but erupt. Chapter 1397： distribution Chapter 1397 Distribution Although the Bright Protoss temporarily cooperated with the dark people, they thought about **** each other. It would be a pleasure for both parties to be able to let the other party unknowingly die in this situation with the attacking islands. At the beginning, the two sides were only concealed. After the cooperation, some islands appeared in such problems and problems, which made the two sides understand the other side''s thoughts. So the leadership was taken seriously by both sides. Just like today, whether Ted killed Tim, the purpose of the two arguments is for this. "Oh, the situation is very clear. The indigenous people have made such a place. It is obvious that they are preparing for the war. If we watch them make a lot of enchanting equipment, once our mission is not completed, I will I dont think there will be any good results for you or me?" Tim did not continue in the words just now, but from another angle of analysis, see Ted wants to talk and refute, Tim continued. "For the moment, our strength is not enough to fight the entire edge of the island, especially in terms of high-level combat power, Georgia is a fifth-class sage, and our fifth-class sage is now entangled in On Death Island and Hope Island, how do you feel that if we get them ready, how many people will we sacrifice when we win this island?" "Of course, if your bright Protoss are willing to take the lead, then I will not say it." "You!" Ted was irritated by Tim''s words, but he was not a young man who was just bloody. He wouldn''t let his hands go down and die because of this anger. If this matter was taken by his superiors I know that he was lightly dismissed, and he was naturally reluctant to lose so easily with his position that he had worked hard for many years. "Oh, although I still have no evidence that this is a conspiracy of the indigenous people, I still think it is better to be cautious!" "Cautiously, there is nothing wrong with it, but depending on the specific situation, the indigenous people are already enchanting a lot. It is obvious that they are preparing for the battle, and this time there is a genius enchanter on the indigenous side. I think we can catch him, then Let him work for us!" Tim heard his eyes blinking, and he didn''t understand where it was. This is the real reason why Tim wants to attack. The controller''s approach is not without the Protoss, but it takes some time, especially for a mentally powerful person like the Enchanter. If you want full control, it will take longer. However, the dark family does not have the need to worry about this. They can use some special means to control the indigenous genius enchanter. If they fail, they can also make this enchantress into a dead soul, although this will make the enchanting talent Some have been reduced, but in this way their dark family does not suffer. Anyway, people are not their people. Thinking of this, Ted said, "It is not impossible to act, but I have two requirements!" "Well? You talk about it." Tim looked at Ted with some surprise. He didn''t expect him to agree, but he didn''t know what conditions he would propose. The task manager is still the two of us, but we each led the team to complete their assigned tasks! "This is OK, is there?" Tim did not refuse, because this condition was originally what he wanted to do, let him go to the warrior of the Protoss to fight according to his instructions, he estimated that after the order went down, it was most arrogant, since So, he wasted this time next door. "Those enchantmen, when they are equal, and I want that Hall!" Tim heard the silence for a moment. He also saw that Ted also had the same thoughts as him. The enchanter is a kind of strategic talent after all. Whoever gets more, then they always have more enchanting equipment. This is invisible. It has improved the strength of one side. What is the battle between the dark and the bright Protoss? In addition to faith, that is the resource! And talent is also a kind of special resource. "I don''t have any opinion on the split, but the Hall, our dark family, is also fancy, and this can''t be directly given to you?" For bargaining, whether it is the dark family of Tim or the bright Protoss Ted, they are no strangers, after all, they have come during this time, do not know how many times, how many times have been disputed. "Then you mean nothing?" "I didn''t say no." Tim''s attitude made Ted very dissatisfied, giving him the idea of ??trying to catch him and then stepping on his handsome face. "What do you say?" Ted also knows that it is necessary to pay for the money in the sky, so he wants to hear what Tim is meant. "My meaning is very simple. I want you and Hall, and you want it, but you can''t give it to the other person so easily. Under the premise that he is alive, you have a week to influence him. If not, then Can only be handed over to us!" One week? ! Teds face changed, Tims time was not enough. It took at least half a month to use a holy light to influence a person, and the chance of success was not 100%, the success rate and the time of influence. As well as the mental power of the other party, an enchanted teacher like Hall is estimated to take longer and has a lower chance of success. Therefore Tim is unacceptable for this time! "No! At least a month!" "One month?" Tim sneered. "If that''s the case, it''s better to kill him when he turns him into a dead soul!" "You!" Ted did not think that Tim would be so decisive. If he really killed Hall, then they would not use the bright Protoss When it became the Hall of the Undead, give it again. There is no other use beyond the destruction of the Holy Light. "One week is too short! I can''t accept it!" "Oh, this way, then we will take a step back! How about half a month?" Ted blinked and he reacted. Emotion Tim didn''t expect to promise a week from the beginning, and half a month was the bottom line in his heart. "Although you are calculating very well, but you still missed a little..." Ted sneered in his heart, and then he said with a look of dissatisfaction. "Okay, just half a month!" Said here, Ted continues to say "There is one more thing, that is to ensure that he is alive!" "Of course there is no problem!" So the two men distributed the Hall after a discussion, and Hall, who was in Ujung City, didnt know about it. If he knew it, he would definitely let them know how regretful this decision was! Chapter 1398： hunter? prey? Chapter 1398 Hunter? prey? A few days later, Wuhua City began all actions. Under the leadership of Biqier, the tens of thousands of people set off for Kotan City, and Hall and others were also in the team. After watching the team set off, Rustain standing above the city of Wuhua looked serious at the orders issued by the generals. Let everyone prepare as planned and start curfews. No one can appear on the street at night! "Yes! Lord Lord!" At the same time, after learning about this situation, Tim and Ted were also immediately arranged. "Notify the Haizu to send troops, tell them to contain the forces of several nearby cities, and the material will compensate them more!" The seas here are somewhat similar to the seas of Allen, but they are not so ethnic, they are all human snakes, similar to the Naga race, but here they are not called Naga, but water. Demon! The water demon family is considered to be a big family in the sea. They need the material on the land and the guarantee of the bright Protoss and the dark family. Whenever they take down the land of the wanderers, they will open a trade market here. Everything you need can be traded here. If Hall knows this, he will definitely say that these water demon people are stupid, and even the bright Protoss and the dark ones occupy the land of the wanderers. When they are directly fighting the battle, in this case, the water demon family If you want to fight against the dark or the bright Protoss, then their water demon family is likely to be pulled into this battle. In fact, they are accurate enough to say that they have been unable to stay out of the game after agreeing to trade with the Dark and the Bright Protoss. The bright Protoss and the dark ones are the god-level Warcraft in the sea, but if they are fighting the water demon, not them, then they believe that the god-level Warcraft will not come out to them. This is the result of a concerted discussion between the Dark and the Bright Protoss. This is one of the reasons why the two communities did not work for the Wanderers before, but now they are the shots. ...... Licheng The main city of Michelle looked coldly at these Warcraft. Most of these Warcraft were shot by the enchanted arrows, and behind them were the dense Warcraft, that is, the city was in a short time. In, once again met the animal tide! "It seems that the Lord Russells lord is not wrong. These beasts are united with the invaders. They want to come and they should be ready to do it!" If Michelle would have been too busy in the past, but today he is not worried, because there are still some elite teachers transferred from other cities in the city. "Don''t be afraid, clean up these Warcraft corpses, and whoever kills them after the end of the beast! I don''t want to be a one! I will give them a reward!" The soldiers and adventurers, who were still nervous, heard the words and then burst into a cheer. "Long live the city owner!" "Great, I shot three heads just now, as long as there is a magic crystal, then I will be rich!" "You killed three? I killed five!" "How is it possible? You will be convicted if you report the military power!" "Cut, how can it be impossible! Just now you just have to look down and avoid, I can kill them by killing them! Besides saying that the arrows are engraved with names, how can they take the plunge!" Seeing that his comrades were angry, the soldier quickly apologized. After seeing his comrades deflated, he secretly made up his mind and decided to kill more. He might have waited for the beast to flow, and his wifes money was ready! As soon as he thought of being able to marry his wife, his heart suddenly became hot. A group of black robes nodded slightly after seeing the army that Michelle had boosted morale with a few words. "Seeing that we don''t have to appear so early, I believe that some of these enchanting arrows are in, these beasts will not easily break the wall." "Well, the city of Michelle is a talent, if it can..." "Come on, if you are heard by the Lord Russell, you are going to be unlucky!" "Cough, I am not talking about it, right, those people have news?" Realizing the wrong words, the black robe man quickly transferred the topic. "I believe that it is faster. They are doing nothing more than trying to drag the army here. If they want to use it for a long time, they should have their news. When it is time to destroy them!" There are several other cities in the gap with Licheng, but there is no World of Warcraft attack in Kotan. In the mine hole outside the city of Kotan, there are a large number of troops guarding it, even if it is a three-step one at night, ten steps and one post, how strict it is. However, at this time, a figure suddenly came to the corner of the camp, and then after seeing the situation in front of him, the black shadow blinked and the corner of his mouth showed a mocking smile. Then the shadow of the shadow flashed, and the whole person quickly approached the mine. Because the mine was destroyed last time, the mine hole was abnormally large, which led to a very wide range of guards. But even if this is the case, there are a lot of soldiers patrolling here. If the average person sees the situation here, he has long been afraid of shrinking, but the black shadow is very moving in the dark, and finally entered the mine. The defense of the mine is tight inside the pine. After entering, the soldiers are much less. www.novelhall.com~ After seeing the room being separated, the shadow immediately understands that he is finding important information. It is. "It seems that the indigenous people really want to carry out a lot of enchantments here, huh, if they know that there are people in the deepest place here, I don''t know what they think when they get there." It turned out that this shadow is not someone else, it is the people of the dark family who came here to contact. The news that Wuhuan City was going to enchant here was also the news, so the dark people and the bright Protoss immediately decided to start here. In addition to their secret army, they can take advantage of this opportunity to take the city of Kotan. Take it down. When Georgia discovers the situation here, it will definitely send troops to encircle them. With the help of the Hai people, they are not afraid at all. Instead, after a large army in Georgia, the rest of the people will suddenly attack the empty cities. As for Georgia, there will be someone special to deal with him. Therefore, taking the Hall''s enemies is the first step in their plan! As everyone knows, the dark people and the bright Protoss here have been eliminated. They were originally hunters, and they did not know that they have become prey! Chapter 1399： The dark one is the most embarrassing person Chapter 1399 Dark family is the most embarrassing person "someone is coming!" In the dark and wet mine, a voice suddenly remembered. "Oh? Is that the person over there?" "It should be that he sneaked in and sneaked in, definitely the one over there, yes!" "Oh, this is also good! Lennon, are you going or I am going?" It is not someone who is talking, it is the third-class powerhouse Tony, who was conquered by Hall. "Cut, it is also said that those who can come in this way must be the people of our dark family. If you go, it will definitely destroy the young master!" Although Rennon and Tony have been accepted by Hall, they both The previous hostility did not disappear. There is only Hall, and the two of them are absolutely not guilty of guilt. At most, they are fighting like this. "Hey!" Tony snorted, and then he said, "You must be careful!" After a pause, Tony continued, "If you can''t make him, let me come! If the young master''s business is an accident." You and I can''t eat and go!" Before Tony, he might have to listen to Hall because of **** surgery. He is not completely sincere to Hall himself. However, after seeing the power of Hall''s mysterious space, especially after seeing a second-class sacred summoned beast turned into a fifth-class sacred summoned beast in a short time, Tony was deeply shocked. It was not until this time that he realized what kind of enemy he was facing before. If Hall had so many magic crystals before, let alone ridicule Hall, it is estimated that he would not even have a chance to speak. The summoned beast of Hall was destroyed. After hearing this, Lennon did not refute Tonys words. "Okay, I know how to do it, you don''t have to teach me." After Lennon finished speaking, the figure suddenly became blurred, and then the entire figure disappeared in front of Tony. ...... In the mine, because of the close arrangement of the inner pine, the shadows finally came to the underground river after avoiding several patrol squads and checkpoints. Although he did not come in before, but there is a general map here, after seeing this underground river, he understands that he is coming close to his destination. Just as the shadow was preparing to move on, suddenly he suddenly stopped and then suddenly pulled out the dagger and inserted it. But soon the dagger hit a thing and made a clear sound. The black shadow often fought and knew what the sound represented. He did not hesitate and rolled forward directly. Fortunately, he made a correct decision, because just as he rolled, a ray of light was skipped from his head, and several hairs that had not been able to escape were cut directly into two. And the shadow of this shadow will attack the person who attacked him and look at it. "Ok?" Step on! As he landed, he immediately made a state of preparedness and said at the same time. "Stop! Your own people!" After the dark shadow said this, I saw the coming of the person slowly revealing the figure from the darkness, and then looked at him with a smile. "I naturally know that you are your own person, otherwise I will cut your hair just for the knife, but your neck!" The black film did not reveal the look of anger, but looked at the people with respect and respect. "You should be the Lennon adult!" Lennon harvested the weapon and looked at the shadow with a smile. "Yes, I still recognize me, I have some insights!" The black shadow quickly said, "Small used to see adults in General Tim!" "Oh? General Tim has sent you here? Why, what''s the important thing?" The black film heard a little silence for a moment, but his task was to give two people at the same time, but now there is only one Lunong, and... why is he alone here? It seems that the reason for the silence of the shadows, Lennon coldly screamed. "Why, you don''t even trust me?" "Don''t dare!" The shadows shook his head. Just when Lunong wanted to continue talking, suddenly a voice came from behind. "Hahaha, I will say that the people of your dark family are skeptical, even seeing that they are like this. If it is not because of the task, I have already let our people come over!" The black film heard the words and turned around quickly. After seeing the coming people, my heart was finally relieved, but my face was faceless and facing the people. "I have seen Tony Daren!" "Don''t! Don''t call me an adult, I don''t know you, I am talking about adults, my heart may be swearing!" Lunong saw him and glanced at him. "Who is suspicious? You are all people who are angry!" After Shaying saw the scene in front of him, his heart was already determined, so he quickly took out a thing from his arms and said. "The two adults, Commander General Tim, please cooperate!" Lennon and Tony heard a word, and both of them saw an intriguing look in the other''s eyes, and then Tony wanted to reach out, but Lennon got the first step. After a quick glance at the reel, Lennon was thrown to Tony, but Tony''s angry eyes looked at the shadow of the side. "Well, I know, I can finally fight, my sword is already hungry and thirsty!" A moment later, Lennon continued, "Let''s go back and tell General Tim, tell him that I will cooperate with the adult''s combat plan!" After Shaying saw Tony also see the scroll, he nodded to Lunnon. "Good adult, I will go back and tell General Tim!" As the shadows quickly walked toward the darkness, the certain figure disappeared into the darkness again. "I..." Tony just opened Lennon quickly interrupted him. "What I am, this mission is a rare opportunity. I don''t want to stay here. I want my sword to drink blood! So this battle is my first time. No matter what you say this time, no matter what you say. Use, we have the ability to play once!" Tony heard what he seemed to understand. After looking at the eyes of Lennon, he suddenly snorted. "Oh, my team only listens to my command. You want to shoot first. I don''t have any opinions, but when I catch the Hall, I have to rely on my own skills!" "Okay, a word is fixed!" When he talked about Lennon, he thought about going inside. Tony took a few words and then walked in. At this time, the black shadow that had left suddenly appeared nearby, and looked at the two people who had disappeared into the darkness. He turned and left, and here he really left. "Oh, let''s say we are jealous, your dark family is the best person!" Chapter 1400： Start of battle Chapter 1400 begins the battle Lennon heard that he was not angry, but he smiled and said. "Oh, you don''t understand this, this is cautious!" "Okay, I don''t argue with you. Since the mission has been completed, then the next step is how to eliminate those people''s arrangements." Tony shook his head and said. "The young master said before, our task is to block this, not let them escape from the underground river to the sea, you said we want to block this road?" Lennon pointed his finger at the huge cave. "I still don''t want it. For a while, the young masters have to come in and pretend. You have blocked this place. How do they arrange it?" "Oh, that''s what it is!" ... When Rennon and Tony talked about it, Hall and his party just came to Luke Tancheng. More than 10,000 people came to the army this time, and the Philippine city hosted the people with great enthusiasm. Early the next morning, Hall and his party continued to walk towards the mine. At this time, the team was once again large, and many large-scale equipment were continuously shipped out of the city. It seems that the team is much bigger than before, but in fact the team has made some changes at night. At least half of the 10,000-strong team has been replaced by powerful soldiers. The purpose of doing this is to better ambush the invaders. After a period of rushing, the people finally came to the mine, plus the troops that had been guarded here. At this time, there were already tens of thousands of teams. Everything that happens here is watched by people with ulterior motives. After being settled, Vice President Obrist immediately asked Hall to enter the mine. Under the leadership of the soldiers, everyone came to the caves that had been excavated beforehand. At the beginning, there was some confusion. After all, most of the people here did not participate in the training of the army, so everyone was a little lazy, but after being taught a few people, everyone finally began to feel at ease. Soon, one enchanting material was sent in, and some adapted enchanters had begun to enchant. This scene was also transmitted outside the mine. The people who led the team, including Tim and Ted, have a total of four fourth-class sages, and this time they are able to control the situation for the first time. After listening to the situation, he immediately said to his men. "Let the seas attack Kotan! Let them send a distress signal!" With the release of this order, very quickly, tens of thousands of Warcraft appeared in the periphery of the city of Kotan in a few days. "Master of the city, we... what do we do?" "What to do? Prepare to fight, immediately let people know the mine, let them come back to support!!" If someone had broken through the encirclement and sought reinforcements before, then this person would definitely be a life of nine deaths, but today it is a very unexpected accident. The breakout man succeeded in breaking through the encirclement of Warcraft without encountering the imaginary resistance. After seeing this person break out, the Philippine standing on the wall and the people hiding in the beast wave showed a sneer expression. Mine hole After receiving the mission, the generals who led the team immediately assembled the team and killed them, and then deliberately left the five thousand elite soldiers. The soldiers left behind blocked the mine under the leadership of the general. The more they did, the more they made Tim happy. "Its a paradise, you dont have to go, **** has no door to come in! It was not long before the army was transferred back. Thousands of figures quickly gathered in the mine hole. "Very well, the indigenous army has been transferred, and the Lunnon inside is ready, so that as long as these troops are eliminated, the enchanter will be able to come!" "Tim, don''t forget what you promised!" Ted said, at this time he was wearing a bright armor representing the Protoss all over the body, and it looked extraordinary. "Oh, rest assured, its half a month to say to you half a month!" It turned out that all of this was their strategy. They gathered the troops through riots everywhere. If it werent for the reasons of these enemies, they were attacking Tamra at this time instead of the waste that the bird was not pulling. mine! "Let the troops prepare, first clean up the people at the door!" ...... "Young Master, do you think they will come?" Hall, who was closing his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes after hearing the words of Alice. "Oh, they are definitely back!" "Oh!" Alice heard a sigh, and just as he wanted to say something, suddenly there was a screaming noise outside. "Come on!" Hall heard his face change, but he knew that from now on, the dark people and the bright Protoss who sneaked in were completely exposed to the sight of everyone, and a battle was inevitable. With Tim, they are four fourth-class sacred strongmen, so there is no need for much effort in the defense of the cave. The Dark and the Bright Protoss quickly sneaked in and looked at the panicked indigenous soldiers, and Tim suddenly laughed. However, they did not kill them. After they broke through the hole, they stopped and watched the indigenous people continue to flee. "They don''t have a strong person here, I know the son of Lennon. He can fight against the indigenous strong. If we hold it, they will not fly!" It seems to be the proof of Tim''s words. After half an hour, there was a scream of screams and screams in the hole. As the first soldier escaped, soldiers came out from the field. After an enchanted teacher came out, Tims face showed a happy expression. "Good! The next step is to catch it!" With the order of Tim, a few black robes came out Then a burst of black fog suddenly emerged around the mine and surrounded the mine. Some uninformed enchanters suddenly panicked and cried. "What is going on? How was it suddenly attacked? Is it a joke or is it true?" A few of the enchanters who had been okay with him pulled him and pointed at the ground. I saw a few soldiers lying on the ground at this time. There were several big mouths on the body, but the only good thing was that they did not die. If they go on, they will eventually escape the bloodshed and die. "This is true before I heard that the city of Kotan was besieged by World of Warcraft. The general who had protected us had brought most of the troops back to help." "How could this be? Why did you go back this time? Who are these people, why are they doing this?" At this time, a man suddenly came to the soldier and put a reagent in his mouth. After the potion was imported, the soldier slowly opened his eyes. "Oh, they want to catch us doing things for them!" Chapter 1401： who are you Chapter 1401 Who are you? "Hall..." Everyone did not expect that the soldier who had just dealt with the soldiers turned out to be Hall, and the soldier who had been bleeding for a long time had miraculously stopped the blood after drinking the medicine given by Hall! The soldiers were different from those of the guys. He thought he was dead. He didn''t think that someone suddenly saved him. For a time, he looked at Hall''s eyes full of gratitude. "Okay, take a rest!" After finishing Hall, he took out some of the pharmacy before the upgrade of the life spring water to the soldiers. "Give them all treatment!" Watching Hall''s eyelids send out so many pharmacy, not only the soldiers, but even those enchanters were shocked by his big hand. During this time, the enchanters have been conquered by Hall''s powerful enchanting ability. Of course, there are still a group that do not want to see him. "Hey, Xiao En Xiaohui''s buyer!" Feiluo is one of the most unhappy people to watch Hall. There is no way. After his last loss, he was smashed by his father and then not only reduced him. Every month''s expenses, but also tell everyone that no one is allowed to borrow money, and whoever lends money to him is right against him. In this way, Felrod is really poor, and almost no one is poor with him. Fortunately, his enchanting ability is not bad, some time to enchant a lot of equipment, in exchange for some living expenses. It stands to reason that it is already tragedy that such a Ferrod should be honest, but in his opinion all this is because of Hall, without Hall, this will not happen! Like Fellod, he was dissatisfied with Hall and Mudley and Dolores, but the two of them did not show their thoughts. In their view, instead of arguing with each other, it is better to practice hard. Time to beat Hall in the enchantment. But now is not the time to say this, because as the soldiers continue to run out, the scene becomes more and more chaotic. "Oh, it seems that Lunong they are doing very well, so that they can''t fly in the wings!" After seeing this scene, Tim showed a smile on his face. "Tread on the road!" A sound of numbness was heard from the black fog, and then an enchanted man said in horror. "Look!" Everyone heard the words and turned around and saw that there were humanoid monsters in the dark fog that were full of flesh and blood. "No, there are undead soldiers here!" a captain looked like a loud voice. "Also? Why do you say it?" Some uninformed enchanters thought with some doubts. It turned out that in the mine, these enchanted enchanters didnt know the situation, they heard the soldiers let them escape, and then the soldiers went to the temple. The enchanter who wanted to see what happened was escaped directly by the soldiers. The other enchanters ran out when they saw it, until they didnt understand what happened. "Everyone is watching!" Another burst of exclamation came. The people found that they didn''t know when there were a lot of undead soldiers in the mine. Until now, the enchanted men realized that they escaped before the feelings. because this! Soon, the entire mine was surrounded by the undead army of the dark family. Seeing here, Tim and Tony looked at each other, then Tim waved and the undead summoner quickly separated the black fog. Seeing this, everyone surrounded by them understands that it is estimated that these people should be the leaders of the other side. "Oh, I am very happy to meet everyone. Its not very good to see this kind of meeting, but I believe that everyone should not mind it?" Tony looked at everyone with a smile, and he also exuded one at the same time. The stock makes people feel a little awe. It seems that the whole person becomes unusually sacred, giving a feeling of wanting to worship, but handsome for only three seconds, and when a dead soul is touched by this sudden light, it becomes a group of ashes. They are all silent. "This is an accident...cough..." Tony originally wanted to give the enchanters a good impression, and then let them put in more, but he forgot that there were still some dead ends. No, accidentally put a The undead soldiers gave the manslaughter. "Tony, you are a big man, how come to this cute squatting dead hand? Even you are not letting go, my heart is really bad!" Tim looked at Tony with a smile, for Tony''s He knows well that he does not really want to be fair to the death of a dead soldier, he is only to fight against Tony''s prestige. I heard Tim say cute, and now the enchanters and human soldiers have widened their eyes, revealing a look that I dont want to lie to me. "Bastard! You let them do so close to me?" Tony looked at the performance of the enchanters and couldn''t help but smack Tim. "I didn''t do this. Did you forget that we were coming in from behind?" Cut the queue... When he heard Tim, Tony almost turned his eyes, but he also realized that when he was not arguing with Tim, after a cold sigh, Tony turned to look at the enchanters again. "Everything has been seen. I am Tony of the Bright Protoss. This time I am sincerely inviting everyone to join us. Rest assured, our bright Protoss will never treat you badly!" "Ha ha ha!" Originally wanted to ridicule Tom''s Tim suddenly heard a burst of laughter, he quickly turned his head and saw that a soldier was slowly coming out of the pair. Because the soldier is wearing a uniform system of equipment wearing a closed helmet on the head, because everyone can not recognize who he is. "who are you?" Suddenly, Tim and Tony couldnt help but frown. He didnt understand why this human soldier would laugh like this. Was he scared by the situation in front of him? The soldier was so forward that he stopped, and when he was ten meters away from Tim and Tony. The two people who had not decided how to change suddenly changed their face because they increased their momentum when the soldiers just came out. With the strength of their fourth-class power, they want to deal with a soldier. It can make him breathless, but now the soldier can go to them ten meters in front of them! And it seems that it was not stopped because of being suppressed, but the soldier refused to come. "who are you?" If Tim and Tony didn''t know that there was a problem at this time, then the two generals were white! Chapter 1402： Jade is burning? Chapter 1402 Jade Burning? Seeing the appearance of the coming, Tim and Ted frowned, and they immediately realized that something was wrong. When they were besieged, they could talk to them in such a tone. The eye-catching people saw that it was wrong right here. "What the **** are you?" Tim saw that the soldier did not speak, so he said again. "The people who killed you!" The soldier''s voice was very low, and there was a mockery in his tone. A dark-headed fourth-class powerhouse Tauren suddenly blinked after hearing this, and the whole man suddenly burst into a powerful momentum. When he came out, he stepped out a footprint on every step. "You are looking for a dead end!" When the Tauren generals who saw the darkness suddenly stood up, both Tim and Ted frowned, but Teds heart soon showed a hint of joy, because he saw that the soldier was somewhat extraordinary, since the dark guys took the initiative. When he comes out, he naturally won''t stop. Since someone is willing to come out and try the bottom of this human soldier, why not he? And Tim naturally knows this, he wants to call this Tauren general, but then he also feels that instead of guessing the strength of this human soldier, but take a good look at this opportunity, at most, in case something happens. He can shoot at a crucial time. "Be careful!" After hearing Tim''s words, the Tauren general suddenly screamed, and everyone heard the excitement in his voice, and then saw that the general of the beef man rushed toward the human soldier. "Be careful!" Many enchanted men and human soldiers exclaimed, and one of the soldiers said loudly to General Bilgi on the side. "General Bichel, fast, save him!" However, the disappointment of this soldier, Biqier not only did not shoot, but also shook his head and said, "You can watch it!" Look at it? What are the meanings? The Tauren generals directly smothered at a strong and powerful pace. The huge axe in his hand raised his head directly, and then he chopped down directly at him in the exclamation of everyone. "Not good! Get away!" Many people were exclaimed when they saw this. Tim and Ted and others looked straight at the scene. Under the attention of everyone, the axe was cut down with the sound of the wind, and with the strength of the Tauren general, the human soldier could be cut from start to finish! "boom!" Suddenly a loud bang came, and everyone looked at the scene in front of them. Several human soldiers felt that they were blind, because they saw that the comrades had caught the axe with one hand... That''s right, it''s catching, that picture, they think it''s incredible! "How is it possible!" The Tauren general opened his eyes and blurted out. "Nothing is impossible!" After hearing this mysterious human soldier say this, Tim suddenly said. "Get away! Ted gives me up! He is not an ordinary person!" "Oh, I found it now? Its late!" After the human soldier heard this, a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, and then in the eyes of the Tauren, the stomach of the Tauren general was swiped. With the mighty strength of the Tauren general, the sword could not hurt him, but the long sword of this human soldier easily opened his stomach with a long mouth, and the blood flew directly from his wound. The violent pain made the Tauren general unable to resist screaming, and at this time, Tim and Ted, as well as the fourth-class sage of another bright Protoss, were killed. The human soldier did not panic, but calmly kicked a kick against the Tauren general. The huge force kicked him directly out, so that the fourth-class power of the bright Protoss who came over could not escape. People directly hit each other. Tim and Ted''s face became more and more gloomy, because with their strength, they did not even see how this human soldier was doing it! However, the situation is now at risk and there is not much time to consider. After looking at each other, the two men will explode their momentum to the highest, and then kill the human soldier in front of them. "Hey! Hey!" Suddenly two loud noises came, and everyone did not react and suddenly saw the two figures suddenly flew out, and then slammed on the ground. what? ! The dark and the bright Protoss all had their eyes wide open, and they did not expect their generals to be defeated. "You, who are you?" Tim spit up his blood, then looked at the human soldier in front of him with horror, and Ted, like him. To know that both of them are fourth-class sage-level powerhouses, I did not expect that even if the enemy has not touched it, it will be kicked off. How powerful is this person! After seeing this scene, the dark and the bright Protoss, the military is in chaos, and many people have lost their squares. "I said, I am a soldier! Well, an ordinary soldier!" As the human soldier said this, not only Tim and Ted, but even Hall couldnt help but secretly say, "Pretend!" No, this is what the human soldiers actions are! However, people have the qualification to install, if anyone can easily defeat the two fourth-class sages, he will be dressed! hateful! Tim wiped the blood of a corner of his mouth, and after looking at Ted, he blinked and said. "You are very powerful, but what about you? Some of us can hold you, and those enchanters must become the soul of the knife!" As Tim said, the undead soldiers suddenly put on a fighting posture. "defense!" Until this time Bichel finally issued the order. More than 5,000 human soldiers did not hesitate to put up a defensive posture. What was different from the previous ones was that their morale was so high that they did not seem to be surrounded. "Hey, this person, how can you live in our undead army!" Tim sneered, then shouted at the cave. "Lennon, let your undead army also shoot and kill them together!" As Tim said, a large number of undead soldiers came out of the cave, and the human soldiers and enemies showed a panic, but they were quickly scorned by Bier. "Don''t pay attention to the back, now fully defend the front!" what? Not only the human side, but even the dark ones and the bright Protoss are stunned. Is this ready for jade? Chapter 1403： Georgia Chapter 1403 Georgia Seeing this scene, Tim''s face sank, he knows that the situation is very urgent, there is not much time for him to consider. So he glanced at Ted, and when Ted was looking at himself with a heavy expression, Tim bit his teeth and said. "Give me kill! Kill these enchanters!" Since they can''t get it, they can only kill them. Although I don''t know what went wrong this time, Tim is still decisively issuing an offensive command. The undead summoners in front of them immediately let the undead soldiers out and look at the infamous army of the undead, and the soldiers and enemies in the presence are all changed. "What to do? What should we do now? Can we wait and see?" Ferods face is as scared as everyone else. Dont look at the soldiers strength, but even if it is strong, in front of so many undead army, He is also impossible to protect everyone. "Not good! The back of the undead army is also acting!" With the exclamation of an enchanted sorcerer, many soldiers are habitually turning their heads, but the voice of Qier is coming again. "Don''t pay attention to them! Defend the front!" what? This When I heard this unusual order, many soldiers showed their doubtful eyes. They didnt understand what the purpose of doing this was better than their adult. Is it really ready to burn jade? "Hey! Don''t think that you are powerful, we have no way, I see how you protect them!" Tim saw a flustered human side, his face finally showed a smile, when he spoke, Ted and other three four The sacred strongman also slowly came over, and the Tauren general was also among them. Although he was seriously injured in the stomach, his strong body of the Tauren would not die for a while, after a simple treatment, he There is still some fighting power. "Oh, if I said that I don''t need to protect it?" The human soldier suddenly smiled and said. "What?" Tim, who had some smiles, suddenly browed after hearing this. When he just wanted to say something, he suddenly found that the undead army on the side of the mine accelerated the speed of running. Ok? This situation was seen by everyone, and the human soldiers and enchanters were scared by this situation. "Don''t move! Listen to the order!" Bichal''s voice came again. "It''s over!" The soldiers who were in the last place heard a change in their face. They hesitated for a moment between obeying the command and resisting the command. Finally they had to bite their teeth and closed their eyes and chose to obey the order. And when Tim and others thought that these undead army would devour these human beings, suddenly the scene in front of them changed again. I saw that the undead army went straight from both sides of the human soldiers, and then when they came into contact with the undead army on both sides, they did not hesitate to raise their weapons and smashed against them. "What?! How could this be!" This sudden change has made everyone dumbfounded, and the enemy has defected? And is it still the undead army rebellion? wrong! Tim suddenly reacted and opened his mouth to the mine. "Lennon! Do you know what you are doing?" But it is not Lunnon who responds to Tim, but the human soldier in front of him! I saw that he suddenly reached out and took off his helmet, and revealed his true face. "Now its your turn to choose, whether you choose to die or not!" "It''s you!" After seeing the true face of this human soldier, many human soldiers and enchanters could not help but exclaim. "The island owner...is the island master!" "God, it turned out to be the island master! It is the island master who saved us! We are saved!" It turns out that this human soldier is the island owner of the edge island of Georgia! It is estimated that no one would have thought that he would appear here at this time! The undead army at the rear was directly killed with the two sides. For a time, the human side could say that it had been out of trouble. But soon, a dark figure suddenly appeared in the sky. When the crowd did not respond, a rain of arrows fell directly from the sky, killing the dark people in front and the soldiers of the bright Protoss by surprise. Not only that, but the ground suddenly came a burst of rumbling sounds, and everyone turned around and saw that not far away did not know when the same black pressure appeared, and people who fought outside for a long time saw it at a glance. It is a group of cavalry, and it is a small number of cavalry! After seeing this, if Tim didnt know that they were counted, then the generals they have been in for so many years are white! "I didn''t expect that even the owner of the island of Georgia would come over in person! It seems that this should be a trick for you!" The situation changed very quickly, the undead army was pinned down, and the dark warriors and the bright Protoss warriors they brought were just thousands of people. They thought that they could put the human side with the army of them. The enchanters were all wiped out, but they did not expect that all this turned out to be a conspiracy, a conspiracy against them! "Yes, in order to deal with you, we have designed such a plan, not only the people you are here, but other places, I guess it should be killed!" Georgia, who did not care about gnashing teeth, said that he said. Tim, who had some thoughts, heard this after he immediately realized that they had lost. There were not many people on the edge of the island, and there were no strong people who could suppress Georgia, which made them unable to confront Georgia. "Is the island master, you should not be too happy. We are only pioneers. We must know that this is the action of our dark family and the bright Protoss. Do you think that this small island can withstand the attacks of our two races? If you know each other, you will surrender directly, otherwise you will not be able to resist once our army is killed! I think you should understand this!" "Yes!" Georgia did not deny Tim''s words, but his face was heavy. "Things are indeed like you said, but I also know that once you have occupied the land of the wanderers, then it should be the killing of your two races! When you say I should stand in your dark family. Is it still a bright Protoss side?" "You!" Tim didn''t think that Georgia would say that, and he really didn''t know how to refute it, because what Georgia said is true, their dark family and the bright Protoss themselves are dead, just like Georgia said between them. War is unavoidable! Chapter 1404： why Chapter 1404 Why Seeing the silence of Tim and Ted, Georgia smiled. "Look, you haven''t refuted yourself. Do you think I will choose to surrender?" "People who come to the land of the wanderers are basically people who are unwilling to participate in the fight between your dark family and the bright Protoss. Do you have to kill in the honor of the mainland? Why do you have to bring in the land of the wanderers? Since we were at the beginning Not willing to participate, and it is the same now!" "But now that you have come, then we only have to resist this road. After all, the road will be involved in the end. Why not resist now?" Isnt the Georgian Lord not afraid of our joint army? When is it... "Oh, unite the army? A good army! But what I want to tell you is that because you are united, we have a glimmer of hope!" Ok? After the people who heard the words of Georgia, the face was full of doubts. After understanding that he was not in danger, Felrod finally calmed down. When I heard the words of the owner of the island of Georgia, I was also confused in my heart. I turned my head and looked at it. After seeing Mudley, he went and whispered. "Mudley, you are smarter. What do you mean by the words of the owner of the island of Georgia? How can I not understand?" Mudley was thinking about Georgia, and thought of something. He suddenly heard that Ferod asked himself. He frowned and thought about it. "The words of the main lord of Georgia Island are actually very well understood. The dark family and the bright Protoss are born to die. They are united to win the entire edge of the island at the fastest speed, and then the battle between them! Hearing the words of Mudley, Fellod and Dolores on the side focused their attention. "They are coalition forces, but they are natural enemies! So the relationship between the alliances is not reliable, so as long as we delay this time, the contradictions between them will erupt, and once they break out, their alliance will no longer Reliable, when is our chance!" When he heard that Mudley had said this, Ferod had even revealed a faint color, and this is the reason. "Oh. Good! You are...Mudley!" Mudley didn''t think that his words were actually heard by Georgia. Not only that, but Georgia also appreciated him. "Georgia Island Lord!" The group quickly greeted the Lord of the Island. "Oh, yes, there is not so much time to tell you, I will handle it here first." When he heard that Georgia had dealt with two words, Tim and others changed their faces, and the dark and light Protoss warriors also showed a look of alert. The time they talked was actually a few minutes, but the flying World of Warcraft and the cavalry were hesitant in the air, so when Georgia said this, they had completely surrounded the dark and the bright Protoss. As for the dark people, the undead army, because Lennon their army of undead is not less than, and even more, so they simply can not care about it. "Now it''s your turn! Surrender, or death!" After Georgia said this, the momentum of the body erupted like a well. For a time, Tim and others were shocked by this momentum! "Ted, this seems to be our disaster!" Teds face nodded gloomyly. Only fight, you all know their own situation. This time we not only failed the mission, but also lost so many people. The above will not let us go! Even if we surrender, then once The army is killing, we are still dead! For our family or ethnic group, warfare may be our best choice!" Teds words were spoken, and some people who were still thinking about whether they were surrendering suddenly saw a sigh, and then they showed a firm expression on their faces. Tim saw a smirk on his face. "I didn''t think that we have been fighting for so long, and finally we have to die here together, huh!" Ted smiled and said, "Oh, who said no?" Georgia heard his eyes blink, and this time, the generals on the side came over. "The island master, the number of beasts in Kotan City is increasing, and the Philippine city hopes that the island master will support as soon as possible." "Well, I know!" Georgia knew that the time was wrong. Seeing that Tim did not surrender, they had given them a decision to die. And just as he was preparing to attack, Tim suddenly shouted. "For the devil! Kill!" After hearing Tim''s words, the Tauren general''s eyes were reddened again. He ignored the wounds on his body, and the whole body broke out again with strong vindictiveness, and then rushed directly toward the human soldiers. "For the devil!" The dark warriors roared and desperately smothered here. "For the king of God!" Ted also called out the mouth, the wings of his body slammed open, and a strong light of light radiated from him. The warriors of the Bright Protoss also screamed, and a pair of wings stretched out behind them, and then flew up to kill those flying World of Warcraft. "Kill!" Georgia has no nonsense, and immediately said to the generals on the side of the cold. Seeing that the battle is about to start, and at this time, the two figures suddenly rushed in the opposite direction. "Hold the grass!" This scene was too fast. When the crowd reacted, the figure had disappeared into their sight, and the people below couldnt help but groan after reacting. The two figures that had just escaped one is a black mist of Tim, the other is a golden light Ted! These two ones shouted "for the devil", a guy who shouted "for the king of the gods", the first time he chose to escape when he started the war! For a time, the dark people and the bright Protoss were dumbfounded, and even the Tauren generals who made themselves ready to fight in a desperate struggle stopped their steps. The big eyes stared straight at the direction of the two escapes. In his mouth, he never said anything. Finally, with a spurt of blood, the Tauren general screamed, and then the whole person fell straight on the ground. Look at the situation, he is mad at the living! Georgia glanced at the body of the Tauren general and then said coldly. "Kill them!" said the complete individual quickly rushed in one direction. If Ted knew that Georgia was rushing over to him, he would definitely swear. "Why is it the same, do you want to chase me?" Chapter 1405： Lightning Golden Eagle Terror Speed Chapter 1405 Speed ??of the Golden Eagle Horror Looking at Georgia Island''s main pursuit, the morale of the human side is high, while the dark warriors and the bright Protoss warriors are the opposite. Many people resist Tim and Ted. At the beginning, they were able to resist with all their heart, but as the first person turned around and fled, the coalition between the dark and the bright Protoss suddenly became chaotic. "Give me a kill! One does not stay!" Bichker pierced a third-class sage, and then fell on the blood of a sword. The coalition forces of thousands of people immediately collapsed under the siege of tens of thousands of human troops and were quickly overwhelmed by the army. At this time, the Hall in the Enchanter''s crowd came to the front of the two bodies, only to see that he quietly collected the two bodies. Some soldiers saw what they had thought about, but they were on the sidelines. People give it to you. "what are you doing?" The pulled soldier was dissatisfied and looked at Hall and said, "The man put away two bodies, but it is a battle!" "Do you know who he is? Don''t say that he has two bodies, even if he has all the money!" "Well? He... Who is he?" the soldier said with some confusion. "Did you see the busy army of the undead behind you? Those are his men! He is the best enchantress Hall Master who won the Tamra City Enchanting Contest!" "What? He is the Hall of the Lord?" Looking at the soldier''s astonished appearance, apparently he already recognized who Hall was. During this time, Hall has gained a lot of fame, but there are still many people who just know his name and don''t know what he looks like, so there is such a scene. "You will brighten your eyes later, not everyone can be offended!" Just as the soldiers voice just fell, suddenly he saw a huge flying World of Warcraft appearing above Hall. After the emergence of this Warcraft, everyone in the room was deeply shocked, and many soldiers couldnt help but look at this World of Warcraft. Because this Warcraft is too big, and... this Warcraft gives them a very terrible feeling! Just being stunned by the sharp eyes, many people could not help but shudder, including Dolores and others. "This... this World of Warcraft... at least the fourth-class Holy Warcraft?" Dolores looked at the front of the World of Warcraft muttered to himself. "Is this Hall really no family? How do I feel that the power he has now is similar to that of my family?" Ferrods forehead is constantly sweating, and his familys most powerful is just a fourth class. The strong, just after seeing this summoned beast, he felt that if the strong man at home is likely to die under the claws of this Warcraft. This Warcraft is the lightning golden eagle in the Hall space. At this time, the lightning golden eagle is already a fifth-class sacred summoned beast, and the strength is completely no longer the main island of Georgia! Halls reason for summoning the Golden Eagle is that he has his ideas. The current battle situation is already clear. The invasion of the Dark and the Bright Protoss will surely fail, and then Hall will face the Dark and The army of the bright Protoss. At the moment, Hall is not afraid of what moths are made by Georgia, and he also needs to send a message to Georgia through the Lightning Golden Eagle, that is, Hall is fully qualified to speak with Georgia. His purpose is not to play cool, but to get better resources, such as more holy magic crystal! Now that you know that the home of the wanderer is unsafe, you may encounter the siege of the Dark and the Protoss at any time. What Hall needs is to improve his strength in a short time. Others may not be able to do it, but Hall can! His mysterious space system is one of the biggest guarantees! As long as there is enough Holy Magic Crystal, Hall can produce powerful summoned beasts in batches! Only the specific operation Hall will not tell anyone, so the next action Hall he will have to negotiate with Georgia slowly! "Hey!" As the whistling wind whizzed past, everyone was stunned and watched the huge Warcraft that disappeared in front of them. "Good, so fast!" In such a blink of an eye, the Lightning Golden Eagle disappeared so far in front of everyone, and looking at the situation, the direction of the Lightning Golden Eagle was exactly the direction of the dark mans general Tim. "Don''t he be this..." I thought that Hall was going to chase the dark general, Tim, and the people present were taking a breath again. If they might think that Hall is looking for death before, but look at it now, or... the person who died will be Tim! ...... Tim, who was escaping, was quickly escaping toward the beach. At this time, his mood was not as tense as before. Because when he chased out in Georgia, he knew that Georgia was not chasing himself, and he was silent for a few minutes while Teddy. "There is no way, who will make you shine, I have already said that your bright Protoss is so arrogant, run away and run away, make such a high-profile thing to do? Now I know it is wrong?" Thinking of this, Tim couldn''t help but swear! "Ted this bastard, I have long known that their bright Protoss is unreliable, and it is not a problem. If I chose to run away, I guess I have already won it by Georgia!" After taking a sip, Tim remembered the situation now. "Its troublesome now. This time the mission has failed. I will be unhappy when I want to come. I will definitely be responsible for it. How can I make up for my fault? And as Tim ran away and thought, suddenly a whistling sound came from behind. Tim asked his face to change He turned his head and looked at it. When he saw a black shadow flying fast, the whole person was almost scared to fall from the air. "How...how is it possible!?!" Tim didn''t think that there would be such a fast thing, just inside his shock, the flying things have revealed their true colors. "This... What is this Warcraft?!" What surprised him even more is that there is a Warcraft who still stands on the back! Seeing that the Warcraft behind him was going to catch up, Tim, who realized he couldnt escape, gritted his teeth and then stopped and made a fighting posture. And just as he stopped, the flying World of Warcraft accurately stopped not far from him. Looking at the huge flying World of Warcraft, even Tim couldn''t help but swallow. "I thought you would run very far. I didn''t expect to catch up so soon. It''s really boring!" Chapter 1406： Tims choice Chapter 1406 Tim''s Choice After Tim heard this, he almost couldn''t help but spurt a blood. Before he knew that the human soldier was Georgia, he used the secret technique without hesitation. This mystery can increase his speed by 200%, but the side effects are very big. The first sentence of the person actually said that his speed was slow, which made him almost unable to accept it. But accepting is not the same thing, but the facts are facts! Looking at the person standing behind the huge Warcraft, Tim suddenly widened his eyes. "You... are you Hall?" Hesitant Hall''s situation is very special, so he deliberately collected the Hall''s situation, so when he saw Hall, he would recognize it at first sight. "Oh? Do you know me?" Hall didn''t think that Tim would recognize him at a glance, and after a little surprise, he smiled and said. "Well, since you know it, then do you choose to surrender, or do you become a dead soul after death?" Uh After Tim heard this, his eyelids continued to twitch, because this is too familiar to him. In the past, he seemed to have said this to many people, but he did not expect to return to the day. "I didn''t expect those undead people to go to a human being. Are they not afraid that one day the Devil will pack them up?" Tim said that there is nothing wrong with it. Other races say that they are the undead, once they trust the human side. Waiting for them is only death! "Oh, Devil?" Hall saw Tim at this time also mentioned the name of the devil to threaten himself, a sneer in his heart. "They don''t want to, but if they don''t take it right away, then they will be wiped out by me immediately!" After a pause, Hall continued, "But I have a reason they have to surrender!" After Tim, who was still thinking about how to escape, suddenly heard Hall, he couldnt help but blurt out and asked. "What is the reason?" Indeed, as a drow of the dark family, Tim is very clear, how serious the consequences of betraying the demon king, otherwise he had already surrendered to Georgia in the previous situation, instead of running so desperately. And now suddenly I heard a human being telling myself that he had a reason, a reason for the dark family to rely on him, which caused his curiosity. "You really want to know?" Hall asked Tim, smiling as he smiled. In the past, who would dare to talk to himself, Tim will definitely pack him, but now... After seeing the huge lightning golden eagle staring at himself with a pair of sharp eyes, Tim took a deep breath and calmed his mood. "If you can, please let me know, at least I can die!" When he heard Tim say this, Hall looked at him seriously and then said faintly. "Since you want to know, then I will show you!" Tim, who originally wanted to say thank you, suddenly heard Hall say that he was holding it again for a time. Is this reason to watch? Just as he was worried, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of him, and Tim, who had not reacted, suddenly felt a breath that made his heart linger from the figure. After the reaction, Tim''s mouth was so big that he could put a fist in it. I saw this black shadow in front of me, and the whole body was covered with black sparkling scales. The huge, like a lantern-like eyes stared straight at myself. From two nostrils with flames, I recognized a flame from time to time, and that huge pair The wings and the limbs full of teeth. Seeing here, Tim trembled and said, "Dragon...Black...Black Dragon God! This is how it is possible! Why does Black Dragon God take it here?" Just as Tim was stunned, the little black that was released suddenly turned to look at Halls mouth and spoke. "Boss, what''s wrong? Is it delicious?" Boss? delicious? Tim felt that his three views would be ruined. This is the Black Dragon. He actually called a human being the boss? Am I hearing hallucinations? And... what does he say delicious? Seeing the look of the black dragon adult, Tim is hard to combine the legends of the Black Dragon with the present. "This...this must be a fake Black Dragon God adult?" Of course, he can''t say this. Black Dragon is a myth in the dark, and he dare not say such disrespectful words. just "Eat and eat! I know what to eat all day long! The magic crystal that I gave you that day, I don''t have to see you advance!" Halls unrequited reprimand of the Black Dragon did not cover up at all, so Tim felt bad at the moment, and after a few wobbles, its hard to stabilize his body shape, otherwise he would fall and die. Go half life. "The Black Dragon God is actually reprimanded by a human being... Heaven... Devil King, this... Is this true?" Suddenly heard Tim''s words, Xiao He turned his head and looked at him with a bad look. "What did you say?" The tone of Xiao Hei and Tims speech was very cold, and the tone was not so bad when he spoke to Hall. "Black... Black Dragon God, I... I..." Tim is a general of the dark family, and he is not expected to have a day when he speaks. "I am what I am! I took you off in nonsense?" After a pause, Xiaohe turned to look at Hall and asked, "Big brother, would you like to eat him?" "I know to eat!" was glanced at by Hall, and Xiaohes grievances shrank. Seeing this scene, Tim felt that his heart could not stand it. If he was not good enough, just now he almost vomited blood and died How? Are you clear about this reason? Give you a minute to consider, whether it is surrender or death! After hearing this, Tim, who was originally frightened, calmed down. He glanced at his black dragon, then looked at Hall again, and finally sighed. "Our dark family is respected by the Black Dragon. Since I saw the Black Dragon, then I naturally chose to surrender!" Ha ha! After hearing this, Hall just smiled. For the dark family, he learned something through Lunnon. Don''t look at what Tim said is, but there are not a few that can really be done. He estimated that Tim was a slow-moving plan, and he wanted to keep his useful body and then waited for an opportunity to escape. But what he can''t think of is that Hall has mastered the secret technique of blood group blood. "Oh, very good, you made a very correct choice! If this is the case, then you should seal your strength first!" Chapter 1407： Forced to be forgotten Chapter 1407, the power that was almost forgotten "Seal strength?" Tim heard his eyes wide open, and he did not earn Halls request at the outset. Seeing Tim frowning, Hall licked his eyes and said faintly. "What? Don''t you?" Xiaohes very versatile turning head, staring at Tim with his big eyes rubbing the lantern, as long as Tim has changed, he will swallow him in one bite! The Lightning Golden Eagle exudes the breath of its fifth-class summoned beast. At one time Tim is like falling into the hail, and the chicken skin is smashed up and down. "No... I... I am willing." Tim bit his teeth, thinking that he had surrendered anyway, Hall, he would not kill himself for a short time, just give yourself a little time, then he will seize the opportunity to escape. If you are not good enough, you will first save your useful body and wait for the coalition to kill you. The reason why he thought this way was because he had smashed Hall, so after hearing Halls words and seeing the black eyes and other evil eyes, Tim chose to seal his own strength. "I am sealed by the adults." Looking at Tim''s pale face, Hall''s face showed a strange smile. "Good, you are very sensible!" When he heard this, Tim instinctively felt that something was wrong. When he just wanted to talk, he suddenly found that his body could not move. He immediately reacted. This should be Halls hands and feet. Tim instinctively looked up to see Hall. He wanted to say some soft words. But after seeing a **** rune, Tim was ashamed to see the horror. "Blood... **** surgery?! You... how do you know the secrets of the blood family? Are you blood?" Tim is not the general dark family. He is the general of the media drow. It is natural to understand some of the blood, especially the **** secrets of blood. Now he finally understood, why Hall just showed that smile. And just as he still wanted to say something, the **** rune slammed directly into his mind, and Tims last reaction was late! No, after self-sealing strength, Tim is almost like an ordinary person. He can''t break free from **** surgery, so it gives Hall a good chance. ...... "I have seen young masters!" Looking at Tim, who had been conquered by himself, Hall had a tired smile on his face. Don''t look at Hall now has a fifth-class sacred summoned beast lightning golden eagle, but this is completely the ability of the system space, and he himself is only a first-class sacred summoner, with his mental strength, control Mum is already a limit. If it wasn''t for Tim''s self-sealing strength, it would be very difficult for Hall to control such a fourth-class sage. "Well, talk about the situation you know." Now Hall is most concerned about the situation of the dark family and the bright Protoss. After all, the land of the entire wanderer is now in danger of being destroyed. Only by knowing oneself and knowing each other can we survive in this chaotic situation. "Yes! Young Master!" Tim is not one of the conductors of this operation. He knows more than Rennon knows. The original situation is even more difficult than the one he knows. The dark family and the bright Protoss have already controlled some of the islands close to the honourable continent, while the middle part is expanding the results. Only give them enough time, the dark family and the bright Protoss control the central and central The island is not difficult. The islands at the very edge are currently in the processing stage of action. The so-called primary stage is the infiltration stage. If it is done well, they can completely win the island without blood, and many islands are thus taken. However, with the disclosure of the news, this situation has rarely appeared, so the dark and the Protoss in the most marginal islands are mainly small, they first try to create chaos for these islands, a large number of Destroy the resistance, and then wait for the arrival of the dark and the bright Protoss to reduce the power of resistance. Only Tim did not think that this action would be defeated by the appearance of Hall. "That is, there are no coalition forces in the nearby islands?" "Yes, the most powerful person is a sixth-class sage. He is a bright Protoss. At this time he is hoping that the island and the island will be deadlocked." The sixth-class sage-level strong? Hall couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief after hearing this. Its very difficult to know the fourth-class sage. How strong is the strength of the holy class. "Wait? You said that the sixth-class powerhouse of the bright Protoss and the Hope Islander are deadlocked?" Hall suddenly thought of a possibility, so he quickly asked. Tim saw Hall''s excited expression, and he didn''t understand what he meant. "Yes, the young master, I hope that the island''s island master broke through the sixth-class powerhouse at the most critical time. It is precisely because of this that the hope island that could have been won for the first time is the most difficult to get. The next one!" This is really the case! Hall''s mind is running fast, and he thinks this is good news for him. At least for now, the highest fighting power of the Dark and Bright Protoss is not unique. Its just that this situation doesnt last long, as Tim said, once the top island is taken down and the central islands fall, then Hall is going to face the dark and the bright Protos The army. According to Tim, the highest fighting power of the Dark and the Bright Protoss is that there are nine sacred powers. www.novelhall.com~ Once they really kill, it is the crisis of the entire Wanderer. "The young master is assured that the current nine-level sages will not be easily dispatched." It seems that Halls face is not good, and Tim said after a moment of contemplation. "Oh? What''s going on?" Hall heard the face with a hint of surprise. "Young master, because the white tent is also in need of defense!" Oh! When he heard Tim, Hallton reacted. The current honor of the mainland is like the Three Kingdoms. Although the white tents will not easily join the battle between the dark and the bright Protoss, the white tent forces can withstand two. The threat of power does not perish, indicating that the white tent also has a card! Don''t look at the darkness of the dark and the bright Protoss, but they always keep a hand against the white tent! This news is really good news for Hall! Chapter 1408： Horror news Chapter 1408 The news of terror Seeing that Hall was silent, Tim said again after thinking about it. "Young Master, there is a saying that I don''t know if I should say it." "Oh?" Hall heard a little unexpected look at Tim. "If you have anything, let''s talk." "Yes! Young Master!" Tim gave a slight ceremony, and then it showed a serious expression. "Young Master, in fact, the entire glory of the mainland, the sea is the most powerful race!" Hall was not surprised to hear this, because it was the case with Allen, and if there was a different kind of Hall, the seas had already occupied Allen''s continent with the help of the dark people. Honoring the mainland here, I heard that the area of ??the sea is not much bigger than Alan''s mainland. An endless sea explains everything. Seeing that Hall did not show a surprised or unexpected expression, Tim was slightly surprised, but since he opened his mouth, he would not say half of it. "Young Master, don''t look at the honor of the mainland. The mainland is the territory of the dark and the bright Protoss, but in fact, the most powerful is the sea!" "What we are contacting now is nothing more than the Krakens of the offshore. They are born with greed, but because they lack the material on the ground, they will agree to cooperate with us, but we have only given a certain amount of strategic material." Hall heard the words slightly nodded, this is very easy to understand, if you give these Krakens enough material, maybe they will choose to attack the mainland. It seems that Halls thoughts, Tim continued, The Krakens are not very strong, but they are more than they are! And there is one more point. If we fight with the Krakens, then the other races on the seabed are very It is possible to participate too! But this is not the point. The most important thing is that there is a god-level Warcraft in the sea! This is what people are afraid of recently!" God level... Warcraft! Hall had heard of this before, but those people said that it was only a rough idea, not as much as Tim said. "Yes, God-level Warcraft! Other people may be guessing, but I have heard an adult say that this is really true! It is not a legend!" "Hey, I remember I used to hear that because of the existence of this god-level Warcraft, so the honor of the mainland will not easily go to the sea, so as not to provoke this god-level Warcraft, but now why..." "Because of strategic materials and space!" Tim did not hesitate to directly explain the reasons. In the honor of the mainland, the battle between the dark and the bright Protoss has been going on for a long time. As for when I started, I dont remember that such a multi-year battle made the material of the honored continent very empty, which is why it came to the honor in recent times. The reason why the dark and the bright Protoss on the mainland stopped large-scale battles. As for the subsequent white tents, the reason why the two families did not attack it was because there was no material attack and there was no attack. Compared to the white tent, the land of the wanderer is undoubtedly the best choice. Once the land of the wanderer is occupied, there will be two possibilities. One is to continue fighting in the land of the wanderer until the victory is won. Negative, another possibility is that they will continue to cooperate and attack the white tent! "what?!" Hall was really shocked by this news this time. He didn''t think it would be like this. Hall now knows some useful things, but it sounds a bit uncomfortable for himself, because Hall wants to go to the white tent to look for Lina. In the current situation, he wants to pass the dark family or the light. The territory of the Protoss does not seem to be that easy. Call! Hall took a deep breath and continued to ask Talk about the sea, how are you going to deal with the sea? "Sorry for the young master, I don''t know this." I dont know? Hall heard a wrinkle. ""Sorry young master! This is indeed the case. In my current capacity, I just understand so much. As for the dispatch of the white tent, it is also my guess, but..." "But what?" "But if the young master must ask me about the situation of the sea, I can only think of one possibility, that is, to cooperate with them temporarily and avoid confrontation with them." Speaking of this, Timton continued to say, "The situation of the sea is a special situation, because the existence of the god-level Warcraft, the devil is very taboo, but I want to wait for the devil to recover after the injury, very It is possible to unite with the king of God to start with it." "Wait? You mean... Devil is injured?" "Hey? You don''t know the young master?" It was Tim''s turn to stop, because this is a common sense! After the eyes were lowered, it was determined that Hall was not joking, and Tim coughed and then said the reason. The demon kings of the dark family and the gods of the bright Protoss had fought a few hundred years ago. Both of them lost their injuries. At this time they were all wounded, and the battles in these years were directed by them and they did not participate personally. This news even knows that children who are honored in the mainland know that the battle in that year destroyed a lot of land. If the two sides stopped fighting, the mainland would no longer exist. The more you know, the more Hall feels that his strength is weak. He was still excited about having a fifth-class sacred summoned beast, but now even the god-level Warcraft has come out, and Hall feels more and more. I am too small. After asking no other useful news, Hall took Tim into the space but let Hall have something unexpected, Tim actually had a bag of holy-level Warcraft, the highest of which was A fourth-class holy magic crystal! Hall took it for granted, and Tim did not raise any objections. He himself was the blood slave of Hall. The master wanted him something, and he naturally did not dare to give it. "No, I need to improve my strength! I need a lot of holy magic crystals!" Hall, who made up his mind, decided to go back and go to the island''s Georgia showdown. How many magic crystals can be collected? If they don''t give it, then Hall can only do it. I believe that in the face of powerful time, they should know how to Choose. ...... Just when Hall came back, the owner of Georgia Island flew back with a figure in his hand. This figure is not someone else. It was the Teddy who had run away before, but at this time he was **** and looked like he was embarrassed. It wasn''t his chest that was ups and downs, and others thought he was dead. After leaving Ted, Georgia asked with a strange look. "Why didn''t you see Hall?" Chapter 1409： Georgias surprise Chapter 1409, Georgia''s surprise "Why didn''t you see Hall?" This action was very successful. Hall played a lot of weight in this operation. Without his undead army, it is estimated that this action will increase the difficulty. It is no wonder that Georgia will think of Hall for the first time. "Big...Adult...Hall, he left...and took away a few bodies." A general-looking man replied immediately, "Walk? Did you take the body away?" Georgia frowned, glanced at the bodies on the ground and found that the corpse of the slain Tauren general was indeed absent. "Oh, nothing! Take it and take it!" Knowing that Hall had the Sorcerer of the Undead, Georgia understood the reason why Hall took the body, so he waved his hand in disbelief. Listening to Georgia, this general is not entangled in this matter, but he seems to have something to say to Georgia, his face is hesitant. "If you have anything to say, what to cover up!" Georgia said with some dissatisfaction. The general heard a change in his face, and then quickly said the doubts in his heart. Georgia had not been the same thing, but when he listened to the general, the whole person could not help but stunned. "You mean, the summoning beast..." The Georgian words have not been finished yet. Suddenly, he turned his head and his face showed a dignified color. The general had not reacted yet. I dont know what happened to Georgia. Suddenly a black shadow appeared in the distance, and before they could see what the figure was, they found that the figure appeared directly in front of them. "Hey! So fast!" Not only was this general staying in town, but even Georgia was full of shocks. "Hoh... Hall?!" Looking at the figure on the black shadow, Georgia couldn''t help but exclaim, then his eyes stared straight at the Warcraft under the body of Hall. This should be the summoning beast that he just said. Feeling the rich atmosphere of Warcraft on the Golden Eagle, Georgia was shocked. "This... this turned out to be a fifth class Holy Warcraft!" If the impression that Hall gave Georgia to before was a young and young, then it seems that Hall seems to be so deliberately loaded! If he had summoned this summoned beast before, he wouldnt dare to provoke him easily. The same discovery of this situation, Ferod, their faces are very wonderful, the expression of the horrified expression on one of the two faces is unreserved. Dolores and Mudley are okay to say that Fellow, who has the worst relationship with Hall, is in the middle of his heart. It seems that there is something in it that makes him unable to calm down. "Well, Hall, this guy, is so hidden, he has such a strong, no, why continue to cover up, if I knew that he was so powerful, I should not provoke him." Fellod regretted it. He knew that if Hall asked him to settle the account at this time, it would be estimated that even his father would not help him. Instead, he would pack him in the face of Hall. Froed couldn''t help but tremble as soon as he thought of the picture he had been beaten by his father in front of Hall. Just as fear was in Froude''s heart, Hall jumped from the lightning golden eagle. "George Island Lord!" Georgia was silent for a moment, then suddenly smiled on his face. "Are you back? I heard that you went to chase Tim? He..." "Oh, he has surrendered! After I tried hard to persuade, he felt that he had no future in doing so, so he surrendered with me." When I heard Hall, not only was Georgia stunned, but Ted, who was only able to lie down and gasp, couldnt help but turn to look at Hall. Ted, who knows Tim''s situation, believes that Tim will never surrender easily, because they all know that the Devil and the King are a powerful existence. If they know that they are surrendering to humans, then they will definitely die. This is why they chose to leave the army to escape without choosing to surrender. Its shameful to escape, but they can use the message as a reason, which can leave at least one life, but if you choose to surrender, then there is only one dead road waiting for them! "That... other people?" Georgia obviously didn''t believe it, but after looking at the lightning golden eagle, he had to admit that Hall did have this strength. "He? Well, he has something to deal with, I let him go first." Uh Hearing that Hall said this, Georgias mouth twitched a few times. Now he understood that Hall might not have caught up with Tim and let him escape. The purpose of his saying is that it is a problem on the face. "Hey!" Georgia glanced at Hall in earnest, and then he smiled and smiled. "Well, this time we can win a big victory, and we can''t do it with everyone''s credit. Let''s go back to Kotan City, and let them handle it here." Georgia can say to Hall that it is already giving him a face, and it is replaced by other people. It is estimated that it is directly ordered. Soon, some soldiers began to get up, and Georgia took the army to the city of Kotan. Kotan City At this time, the city of Kotan is being surrounded by a large number of Warcraft. The soldiers are constantly attacking the Warcraft under the city, and those Warcraft are also desperately climbing up, trying to climb the wall. Basically, every wall is stained with blood and blood red. From here, we can see how fierce the battle is. "The main man of Philippine City, the situation is not good, Warcraft seems to be endless, what should we do? Do you want to use the reserve team." "No!" Philip''s face is also full of sweat, but he is calmer than this general, he can see At the moment these Warcraft are desperate to come in, in this case once the reserve team Use it in advance, and once the reserve team is dead and wounded, the city of Kotan will be in danger. "I know that I will prepare some enchanting arrows!" When Rousshen asked him what he needed, he asked for a large number of substances, including a large number of enchanted arrows. Originally thought that this animal tide is only half a day, I did not expect that until now it has been killed for two days, the enchanted arrows have long used up, but those Warcraft actually continue to kill. "Roar!" Another roar came and the face of Philippine City changed. "Not good! They are going crazy again!" This is not the first time. In this short two days, these Warcraft have gone crazy twice. It seems that the leader is commanding them. Once this voice comes, they will not hesitate to rush, even if they know that it is a death. Chapter 1410： The crisis in Kotan City Chapter 1410 The crisis in Kotan City After the third scream came, did Philip bite his teeth and say? "Let the reserve team! Don''t let them break through, otherwise the people in the city can''t live!" "Yes! Master of the city!" Bennett immediately nodded, and then arranged for the reserve team to fight. But what surprised Philip was that the Warcraft, which was originally hiding in the beast, didn''t know why it suddenly appeared in front of him. "Well? Is this a knife beast?" Looking at the front of the whole body is gray and gray, Fei Li could not help but **** a cold breath. The knife beast is a relatively common kind of Warcraft on the edge island. The number of sword beasts is many, but the strength is not too high. But the strength of this knife beast is very strong at the moment, and you can feel the powerful blood of it on the far side. After the leader of the knife and beast came out, those World of Warcraft accelerated the attack, completely ignoring the attack on the wall. Although the Warcraft death and injury is heavy, but the soldiers on the city of Kotan are also uncomfortable, a team of hundreds of people, in a short period of time, some of the reduction of 60%! If you change to another place, it is estimated that if you reduce the number of employees by 30%, the army will have to boast. But this time it was different, so in addition to the soldiers on the wall, there were some warlords standing behind them. Their mission was not to kill Warcraft, but to kill them when they saw the army escaping. team leader. Therefore, the captains on these walls not only have to command the battle, but also be careful of these guys behind them. "Ah!" A soldier accidentally was cut by a knife rushing up, and the blood suddenly spilled from the wound. The huge pain made the soldier scream. However, the knife and beast did not care so much, Zhang opened his mouth and screamed, and then continued to kill him. The other soldiers are defending against other Warcraft, so they have no time to take care of this injured companion, and just as the knife beast is preparing to kill the soldier, suddenly a knife flashes, and then the knife-eyed eyes widen. Then his head fell off his shoulder. And its eyes are the boss, it seems that it is very reluctant to die. "Well? You..." The human soldier couldnt help but see the person who shot it. "It''s okay, you''re going to pack it up, maybe you have to fight in a while!" The person who shot was not someone else, it was the warlord who was behind these soldiers. Seeing the wrong expression on the soldier''s face, the intimate officer''s original cold face showed a rare smile? "In fact, I don''t want to be a warlord, but now it''s alright, we can fight together on the front line! Look!" Hearing the words of the inspector, the wounded soldier looked in the direction of his finger and saw that not only the warlord, but other warlords also began to join the battle. Not only that, but the reinforcements they had dreamed of came unexpectedly! "Saved!" It seems that I saw the joy of the soldier''s face, the warlord just wanted to say something, but in the end he was still silent. "Let''s go down, hand it over to me!" Speaking of the warlord''s knife again, another knife and a beast died under his knife. Looking at the soldier''s grateful walk down the wall, the warrior''s face showed a bitter smile. "The reserve team is on, it seems to be really troublesome this time!" However, if there are experienced veterans, they will see at a glance that the situation in front of them is very unfavorable. The reserve team used has shown that the battle has already entered a fever. Once these reserve teams are also seriously injured, the consequences can be Imagine it! Half an hour later, the warrior was wounded, and his hand holding the knife shook a little. The former wall was full of people because of the reserve teams that I joined, but now... The inspector looked around and saw that the soldiers who were full of scars still stood still. The rest of the soldiers were not killed by Warcraft lying on the ground, or they were left behind by the Warcraft. "It seems that this time is really going to die!" Not only did he think so alone, the soldiers present were thinking this way, after all, there were so many Warcraft underneath, and it seems that they just stopped fighting to concentrate their forces. Looking at the appearance of the knives leader below, the warlord couldn''t help but change his face because it is now roaring again. Sure enough, just when he just wanted to be careful about everyone, another roar came. "It''s over!" He can already imagine that some of those Warcraft directly into the city. But at this time, suddenly there was another roar. "Well? Not right?" The warden found that the roar was a little different from before, because he found that the roar of this time was a little bit of fear. Not waiting for him to react, suddenly a roar of a knife and a beast came from the sky. When he looked up, he found a figure flashing past his eyes. After he responded to the country, he screamed. The screams came from the mouth of the knife beast. "This...this is..." This warlord did not know the identity of the person coming in, but Filipino and Bennett knew it. "Hall? Are they successful?" Filipino''s face was first shocked, then he said with a sigh of relief. "They are finally here!" As the words of Philippine were finished, another figure appeared above the city of Kotan. "Hey! You **** it!" Upon hearing this voice, the soldiers who were alive all looked at the people one by one, and then did not know who called them first, and the whole city cheered. "The island master is the island master to save us!" "Day Its really an islander, and...and bring back a lot of reinforcements!" "We are saved! We don''t have to die!" After hearing this, Georgia had a slightly sad face, but he quickly looked at the Warcraft below. This action can be said to be perfect. The only shortcoming is that he miscalculated the number of animal tides. He did not think that the Krakens had so many World of Warcraft to attack Ketan City, if it was not timely, he estimated Its really late to come over later, maybe hes going to collect the corpse for the people here. "Roar!" A roar interrupted Georgia''s thoughts. Looking down, I saw that Hall''s Warcraft was clutching the knives and knuckles with the claws, and saw that the knives and lords were covered in blood, and they thought they were already under control. However, Georgia will not let go of those World of Warcraft because of this, see those World of Warcraft have the idea of ??running away, he no longer hesitated, waved and said. "Give me kill!" Chapter 1411： Georgias depressed Chapter 1411, Georgia''s Depression With the order of Georgia, the flying World of Warcraft team that he brought first launched the attack, and some of the World of Warcraft that was still abusing on the wall became the first target attack. After a gust of wind, these Warcraft were like flying dumplings, and they were swept down by the World of Warcraft. Then the knights on the World of Warcraft immediately attacked them further. One arrow descended from the sky and they were one. The nails died on the ground. "Hey!" Warcraft is afraid, after the knife-beast leader is arrested, the entire animal tide has no unified command, except for some of the self-confessed Warcraft is still resisting, the rest of those World of Warcraft have begun to escape. Hall naturally will not miss this opportunity. After controlling the leader of the knife and beast, Hall is not in action, just summoning the flying World of Warcraft in the space. Georgia, who was looking at the injured soldier, suddenly changed his face, and then he looked up sharply. After seeing the sky-filled World of Warcraft, Georgia couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Its a terrible little guy..." ...... This pursuit lasted for one day. Except for some of the World of Warcraft escapes, most of the other World of Warcraft were killed, and these World of Warcraft have a common feature, that is, their heads are basically opened. Adventurers who are familiar with this situation know that this is the result of being harvested by the magic crystal. It stands to reason that the materials on Warcraft are very precious, but the most precious is obviously the magic crystal in their heads, but at this time they were all hollowed out. Some soldiers who were going to pack up the spoils were very angry when they saw this scene. "Damn, who is this, how dare he do this? You see, there is not a World of Warcraft head that has not been opened, this is too much!" A soldier kicked angrily and the head on the ground was Opened the World of Warcraft, said a face unhappy. "No! This time the loss is so big, these magic crystals are all prepared to compensate those who died in battle, but now..." Another soldier is also angry, apparently he is also very dissatisfied with this situation. At this time, suddenly a gust of wind passed, a soldier looked up with a puzzled look, and when he saw the above things, he suddenly widened his eyes. "You...you see..." The soldiers of the team heard a little doubt and looked at him. They didn''t understand what the soldier saw. Why did he show such a shocked look? They were still confused when they looked up. They were obviously shocked by the scene. I saw that the sky was flying over a group of griffins. It was not that these soldiers had never seen the Griffin, but that the Griffins were all awkward. Obviously this should be a group of undead gryphons. It wasn''t this that shocked them the most, but they found that the griffon''s claws or their mouths actually caught a magic crystal! The group of lions flew over, and the magic crystals on their claws glowed like a star in the sky. It turned out that they opened these Warcraft, and they opened their heads! Looking at the dead lions flying over the head, these soldiers who had complained suddenly stopped talking. In addition to the sound of flying over the air, it became very quiet. "You...what do you think these Warcraft will be?" The soldier who first complained suddenly asked. "Is this still used? I guess it should be Hall''s adult!" Another soldier sighed and said, "I want everyone to know the situation of the mine. I thought I was dead last time. I didn''t think of those mines." The undead soldiers turned out to be their own." "No, I was still thinking, if the undead behind me really killed, I want to defy the command, it seems that I did not shoot, otherwise it will be too big." "Yeah... Hall is great...not what we can provoke!" ...... Kotan City Georgia is in the process of ending the work in the city government. Fei Li is currently being cultivated because of the injury. After Georgia finished the matter, he received news that the magic crystal was taken away. At the beginning, Georgia was still angry, but he quickly reacted. This should be done by Hall. In the end, he can only tell everyone not to pay attention to this matter, and then handle the matter at hand. "This stinky boy...he wants so many magic crystals to do?" It was originally said that Hall and Georgia mentioned this, but Georgia did not agree. After all, Magic Crystal is my strategic material, and many aspects need Magic Crystal. And Hall actually turned out to need a lot of magic crystals, Georgia naturally would not agree, and Hall just dropped a sentence if he did not give, then Hall himself would find a way, feelings this is his way! At least tens of thousands of animal tides this time, even if the number of magic crystals is only one tenth, this animal wave has at least thousands of magic crystals. Plus this time World of Warcraft is mostly second-class Holy Warcraft, so a large part of the magic crystal this time will be the Holy Magic Crystal! In this regard, Georgia naturally would not agree to give Hall all, but did not expect Hall to be so excessive, and all the magic crystals were handed. And just as Georgia was just getting ready to talk to Hall, suddenly a figure ran quickly. "Island Lord, you better take a look!" Speaking to General Tandoort of Kotan City, Georgias dissatisfied heart slowly calmed down after seeing the anxious look on Bennetts face. "What happened?" Georgia asked as he walked outside. www.novelhall.com~ The island''s main adult, Hall, his undead soldiers are constantly collecting the bodies of Warcraft. "Collect the body?" After hearing this answer, Georgia quickly went outside, and many soldiers along the way said hello to Georgia. Georgia was in a hurry and just nodded slightly. When Georgia came to the wall, he suddenly found a large number of undead soldiers under the city. These undead soldiers were collecting the bodies of Warcraft as Bennett said. Looking down the direction of the undead soldiers, after waiting for Georgia to see clearly, he could not help but widen his eyes. It turned out that there was a black fog in the distance. These undead soldiers were walking towards the inside, while on the other side, they were constantly coming out. These figures turned out to be those who died! "This bastard, he actually made the undead Warcraft here!! He is really not at all worry-free!" Chapter 1412： showdown Chapter 1412 Showdown "This stinky boy!" Georgia is very speechless about Hall. He even used the Warcraft that everyone killed to make the undead Warcraft without his consent. "Go, call me Hall!" Georgia said to Bennett, Bennett had just made a preparation to go to Hall, and suddenly there was a scream from everyone. Georgia frowned, turned his head and saw that there was a black shadow in the sky again. What surprised everyone was that the shadows flashed. After the flight was approaching, everyone who didnt know what it was, suddenly couldnt help but exclaim again. "This... are these magic crystals?" "If I don''t have a gaze, it should be a magic crystal!" "God! So many magic crystals? And you see, these Warcraft!" After seeing that these Warcraft are undead, everyone was shocked. Looking at the eyes of these undead warcraft, the source of the flames of the world, the Georgian face became dark. "Go! I want to see what he wants to do!" When he heard the words of the owner of the island of Georgia, Bennett quickly followed Georgia to the dark shadow. ...... In the dark fog, Hall was sitting at a table eating something, and Tim, standing next to him, stood respectfully. These foods were made by Hall himself. There is no way. The Mark Hotel in Kotan City has been closed since the battle, and the food has been misappropriated as a strategic substance, so Hall wants to get food from the Mark Hotel. It is unrealistic. Fortunately, Hall himself would do it, so it took him a while to get himself a table of food. "Young Master, Georgia Island is mainly calling you!" Tim suddenly interrupted Hall''s food. "Well, let him come in." Tim nodded and then waved at the side of the crowd, and someone immediately went out to bring in Georgia. As soon as he came in, he saw that he was sitting in front of a table of food and looked at himself with a smile. He just wanted to get angry, and suddenly his face changed because his founder of the dark family stood behind Hall. "you!?" Bennett, next to Georgia, looked at Hall and Tim behind him, but Hall was pointing his finger at the other side of the table. "How come the main man of Georgia Island is coming now? I managed to get such a table and taste it?" When he heard Hall, Tim came straight, and Bennett quickly stopped in front of Georgia, but Georgia waved his hand to signal that he was fine. "Oh, the island owner please!" The original Tim was actually coming over to open the table for Georgia. Don''t look at Georgia''s seemingly nothing, but his heart is shocked. "What happened? Hall What is he doing? Show me the demonstration? This person is a general of the dark family, isn''t Hall him?" Before Georgia also thought about Hall''s identity, after all, Hall''s strength is too mysterious. He is not only an enchanting genius, but also a powerful summoner. Now he can still let Tim serve him? What is his identity? Georgia glanced at Tim silently, and then sat face to face in front of the past. "Oh, the main man of Georgia Island does not taste it? Although it is a little hasty, but the taste is not bad!" When Hall was talking, he put a piece of meat into his mouth and chewed it. "Well, the taste is OK, the craft has not fallen." Georgia blinked and looked at Hall like this. He suddenly understood that Hall was fighting psychologically! "Hall, I think you should give me an explanation?" There is a sneer in Georgias heart. It is true that everyone can negotiate, but it depends on the specific situation. If the strength is not equal, then those who dare to be so arrogant will not have a good end. "Explain? Oh, I will explain, but the main owner of Georgia Island, don''t you want to try it?" Listening to Hall said that Georgia did not refuse this time and reached for a piece of meat. "Is the island master, be careful..." Bennett saw that Georgia had agreed to eat this unexplained thing and could not help but exclaim. "Nothing, I think Hall is not stupid enough to poison me here!" After he said that he did not pay attention to Bennett, he picked up a piece of meat and threw it into his mouth and chewed it. "Well, indeed, it tastes good. It seems that Mark was looking for you to work together to find the right one!" "Oh, thank you for the compliments of the main owners of Georgia!" Hall said that he had put a piece of meat in his mouth again, but Georgia was not eating. He looked at Hall and said seriously. "Eat and eat, I think Hall should you give me an explanation? I don''t want to listen to those who are ignorant, do you understand what I mean?" Georgia looked at Hall with a serious look. However, Hall does not care. From the lightning golden eagle advanced to the fifth-class powerhouse and the fact that there is a fifth-class holy magic crystal, Hall is already on an equal table with Georgia. He does not have to look at Georgia''s face. . "Oh, well, since the owner of the island of Georgia is so anxious... Oh, unfortunately this table of food, I am very hard to do!" "Hall, do you know you..." Bennett saw Hall talking to the Georgian owner, and he suddenly became angry. However, he had not finished speaking. Suddenly a figure appeared beside him. In his horrified eyes, he directly lifted his whole person, and then a bright dagger directly placed on his neck. on. The cold dagger made him unable to tremble all over the body He knew that if he had any change, the dagger would unscrupulously cut a hole from his neck. "Hall, you..." "If I were you, I wouldn''t bother the conversation between the young master and the island master at this time. Do you think?" Georgia blinked. He didn''t get angry because Tim had just started. His eyes were still staring straight at Hall, but his tone became a bit cold. "Hall, I need an explanation, otherwise..." Hall waved his hand and said, "Tim, let go of General Bennett. After all, I will meet him." "Yes! Young Master!" Tim heard no hesitation and sent a pale Bennett directly. "General Bennett is not angry. My servant has just received the service, so some of them are not well managed. Go back to me and talk to him. When the owner speaks, it is better for others to interrupt the mouth. The Georgia Island Lord said yes. What?" Chapter 1413： Turn face Chapter 1413 Turning the face "Humph!" Where does Georgia not understand, Hall is saying that Bennett is not sensible, but actually implies that he will not discipline him. But now is not the time to pursue this, he also wants to know that Hall has made such a come out this time, in the end is what is going to play! "Oh." Seeing that Georgia has been mad at himself, Hall has not continued to stimulate him, but said with a serious look. "The owner of Georgia Island, for the power of the dark and the bright Protoss, I don''t think you will not know?" Georgia didn''t talk because Hall said these were nonsense, so he just nodded slightly and gave him a face. "Now the dark and bright Protoss are aiming at the land of the wanderers. I think that even if all the wanderers are combined, it is impossible to defeat their coalition forces?" "And what the island masters are expecting is to block their plans by uniting some island owners to resist the attacks of the dark and the bright Protoss. Once their offense is blocked, the contradiction between them will be magnified infinitely. The family will break out again, I think this is also the result of what you expect from the island master?" "Yes! But what does this have to do with you?" Georgia did not deny Hall''s statement because Hall said it was true. "Oh, no hurry!" Hall smiled a little, then continued. "Isn''t the island master not thinking that if the dark and the bright Protoss are blocked, the situation is more serious, or because they cause them to suffer heavy losses, you Say that they will be so angry and angry, not only will they not be in chaos, but will continue to unite and succumb to the killing of all the homes of the wanderers?" Georgia heard his eyes blinking, and Bennett, who had just slowed down, suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Georgia with horror. Obviously he seems to have thought about that picture... Bennett is not a general resident. He is a general of Kotan City. He still knows a little about the dark family and the bright Protoss. Before that, he felt that he was too taken for granted. If it is really like Hall said, then Regardless of whether the people in their homes are rebellious or not resisting, their results seem to be not very good. Then the question is coming, the Georgian Lord is so determined to resist, what is his purpose? It seems that Hall is like a locust in Bennett''s belly. Just when Bennett just thought about it, Hall asked him this question. "The owner of Georgia Island, don''t know what I said just right?" "Hey, is this your own guess?" Hall heard the words and did not care about Georgia''s attitude. After smiling, he continued to say, "It is true that this is my own thinking. This person, the most fearful thing is that he is pondering." "Look, the last battle, the Georgian Lord personally went to catch the Ted of the Bright Protoss, it seems that he did not kill him at the end, then can I think that the Georgian Lord is ready to stay as a backhand? On a certain day, after the army of the Dark and the Bright Protosm really kills, you directly release Ted and rely on the bright Protoss, and then kill the Dark, which is why you will see this when you see Tim. Why are you surprised? Because Tim is your name for the bright Protoss!" Just before the opening point of Hall, Tim was already guarding Georgia. Sure enough, in Hall, he just said something, and Georgia suddenly burst into a powerful momentum. The momentum of the fifth-class sage-level strongman directly suppressed the death of Hall and his people. Even if there was Tim, the fourth-class sage, Hall was almost suppressed from vomiting blood. Fortunately, Tim had already prepared, and when he broke out in Georgia, he pulled the Hall and retreated. The table at the front and the dishes on it were directly shattered. And just as Georgia was ready to go further, suddenly a huge figure appeared in front of him, and Georgia, who just wanted to start, suddenly stopped, because he felt a strong killing staring at himself. Looking up, I saw a huge flying World of Warcraft looking at himself with his sharp eyes, as if he was moving, it would unscrupulously tear his belly with its sharp claws. After seeing the sudden scene, Bennett, who hadnt responded, was sweating coldly. Where would he think that Hall would dare to confront Georgia Island. And looking at the situation of this World of Warcraft, it seems that it is not much worse than the main island of Georgia, is this his emboldened? "You have to rely on it to completely protect you?" Hall is a powerful summoned beast, but this is the power to summon the beast. Georgia has a chance to kill Hall, and this is the biggest weakness of the summoners. "Oh, since I have to negotiate with the owner of the island of Georgia, it will not be so simple. Let me say that if the Georgian Lord really wants to kill me, then I will not be merciful, and in turn will kill you directly!" "You... can you do it?" Georgia''s voice is already in an extremely cold state. From his words, he can already hear that he is already killing. After all, he is a high-ranking island owner, his authority can not be embarrassed, The second is that Hall guessed what he thought in his heart. As Hall said, the reason why he is so fiercely rebellious is to be able to show his strength in front of the bright Protoss, so that he can finally let the Guangming Protoss Accept him. Once his thoughts are known to the people on the island When he is hard to get, he will definitely become the one who is cast aside. Even when the people on the island choose to surrender, there is not much to do with him. Relationship. In this way, he wants to rely on the bright Protoss and there are not so many chips. Instead of becoming the cannon fodder of the bright Protoss, it is better to rely on his own merits to the bright Protoss, and it is a good ending to be rewarded as the hegemon of the party. But now Hall directly said that this was broken, how can he leave Hall? What he never imagined was that Hall had the ability to resist himself. Not only that, but listening to the meaning of Hall, he seems to have hidden cards to kill himself! After hesitating for a moment, Georgia put away the momentum, because he wanted to figure out that Hall is really the purpose. "My request is very simple, just want the adults to help me collect the magic crystal, the more the better!" "Magic crystal?" Is it magic crystal? What is the use of this magic crystal for Hall? Chapter 1414： Ancient war tree Chapter 1414 War Ancient Tree Magic crystal... Georgias brows are wrinkled, and hes already heard about Halls need for Magic Crystal. At the earliest time, it seemed that when the Mark Hotel expanded, he just thought it was a little funny. A little fellow of the first class, there are so many magic crystals that have no big effect. But now, in retrospect, it seems that I have underestimated Hall. If he used his heart and investigated the reasons why Hall needed Magic Crystal, then he would not be so passive today. Although he does not know the specific purpose of Hall''s magic crystal, but he can probably guess, which seems to be related to his ability to summon? and many more? Summon ability? Georgia suddenly thought of a possibility, that is, Hall, he needs such a large number of magic crystals, will it really be used to enhance the strength of those summoned beasts? how is this possible? ! Georgia suddenly panicked in his heart. If this is the case, Hall, which always has such a terrorist power, is definitely a giant. Don''t look at Hall''s weakness, once he gives him enough time and resources to grow up, then he will become a person that everyone is afraid of! Georgia is silent, not that he doesn''t want to talk, but he doesn''t know what to say now. He can''t figure out the current situation of Hall, and he is thinking about it if he really said what he should be. Do it to get the best results. Hall did not rush to see it. He glanced at the pale-looking Bennett. Hall smiled and walked back to the foot of the Lightning Golden Eagle. Don''t look at Hall so calmly. In fact, he is also somewhat unsure of his heart. After all, Georgia is a true fifth-class powerhouse. Even if there is a lightning golden eagle, it is difficult to guarantee nothing. What Hall is going to do now is to put pressure on Georgia, a pressure that will make him change his mind. If there was only one in the fifth class of the Holy Spirit in Hall, he would almost summon the old war tree. Fortunately, Georgia is in a timely manner, saying that it is more appropriate for Hall to successfully hold Georgia. After a long time, Georgia suddenly looked up and looked at Hall with a serious expression on his face. "Hall, can you tell me what you think about the Dark and the Bright Protoss?" Hall, who thought that this persuasion action would fail, suddenly appeared, because he had already heard that Georgia seems to have made a decision. Seeing the look of Georgia, Hall smiled and smiled. "I don''t like them! Whether it''s the dark or the bright Protoss!" Tim heard a few twitches in his mouth, dare to say so straightforwardly, it is estimated to be Hall. "what is your purpose?" "I want to be strong! Let the devil king even be a **** king to be jealous of me!" Hall said this, and the three people present were shocked by the tenderness of Rinin. If they didn''t know that Hall wasn''t crazy, they thought they were a crazy man talking! Because only the madman dare to say this! "You... I really don''t know how to say you dare!" Deeply took a breath, Georgia said with a headache. "The last question, how do you guarantee that you can become so powerful?!" Hall knows that this should be the last moment of his performance. If he can''t convince Georgia, then it should be a life and death battle! "Just rely on this!" When Hall waved, a magic crystal appeared in his hand. Both Georgia and Bennett stared at Hall in the same picture, which is exactly the magic crystal in his hand! "This is... Five-level holy magic crystal?!" At the beginning, Georgia didn''t think that Hall actually came up with a fifth-class sacred crystal, but he soon reacted. Hall seemed to be ready to use his secret. For a time, Georgia quickly held his breath, and his eyes stared straight at Hall, for fear of seeing something leaked. Hall did not care about their eyes in Georgia. A wave of magic crystals disappeared into his hands. When Georgia and Bennett were unknown, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of them. The two people who had some doubts before, after seeing this black shadow, broke their mouths. "This...this is..." I saw that this black shadow suddenly appeared not to Warcraft, but a huge ancient tree with a human figure! "This is the ancient tree of the Holy Spirit?!" Ancient tree of the Holy Spirit? After hearing the words of Georgia, Hall remembered this word silently. From the performance of Georgia, it seems that he knows the ancient tree of war, and it seems that this ancient tree of war is very unusual. "Roar!" The old war tree summoned by the fifth-class magic crystal is very tall, and as its roar sounds, the powerful atmosphere of the body suddenly spreads around. The earth that had already dried up actually started to sprout, and it began to grow vigorously at a speed visible to the naked eye. It didn''t take long for the ground to grow a knee-high green grass. Seeing this miraculous scene, Bennett is already dumbfounded. Where has he seen such a magical scene? As for Georgia, in addition to the shock at the beginning, his eyes stared straight at the war tree, as if he wanted to see something from him. Its really an old tree of the Holy Spirit! Why is there an old tree of the Holy Spirit?! After the shock, Georgia suddenly thought of something, and quickly turned to look at Hall. "You turned out to be a white tent?" White tent? ! When I heard this, Hall suddenly remembered a picture, that is, standing in a green prairie with a huge white tent... Is this so-called ancient tree of the Holy Spirit unique to white tents? Is this not an elf? Is it... Hall suddenly thought that this white tent would be related to the elves. "Oh, as you can see, the main island of Georgia Island Do you think I have this ability?" Georgia saw that Hall didn''t want to explain, and there was a slight regret in his heart, but he was not angry and silenced again. The ancient tree of the eye war opened its huge eyes, and then the back of the Hall, and the slightly surprised Tim, rolled up and placed on his branches. Seeing this scene, Georgia is not silent, after thinking about it. "Hall, you do have this strength, but I need a guarantee!" "What guarantee?" "One day, the white tent must agree to my asylum!" When he heard this, Holden understood that emotional Georgia had already regarded him as a white tent. However, Hall is not calling this. As long as Georgia agrees to cooperate with himself, he will not worry about it even if he is dismantled. Because at that time, Hall did not have to fear a small fifth-class sage Chapter 1415： Tims approach (todays birthday, one year older) Chapter 1415 Tim''s approach Georgia finally compromised, which made Hall unable to breathe a sigh of relief. After all, the war tree lasted only half an hour. If the war tree disappeared at this time, or Georgia repented, then Hall would be tragedy. Fortunately, this situation did not appear. After Georgia agreed to cooperate, Hall himself took the war tree back into the space. Looking at the old war tree that disappeared out of nowhere, Georgias face became more and more shocked because he did not understand what the nature of this war tree was. summon monster? impossible? ! Although he does not understand the reasons for the existence of ancient war trees, he is clear that Hall does have the possibility of cooperation. He has done so much, the initial purpose is not to be able to live better in the future? Since there is a Hall representing a white tent, he tends to the former relative to the dark family and the bright Protoss. The magic crystals agreed to give Hall, then these summoned beasts Georgia will naturally not pay attention to it. Looking at the back of Georgia, Hall is relieved. "so close!" Tim on the side is also a horrified appearance, he looked at Hall with some heart and soul. "Young Master, it was really dangerous just now. If he insists on killing you, maybe the Lightning Golden Eagle can defend it, but he can kill you before you take the Lightning Golden Eagle, so if there is such a dangerous thing in the future, Please let me help!" Seeing Tims serious expression of his opinion, Hall smiled and nodded. "This is the time. After all, people are island owners. If I don''t personally say that he can''t change his mind, but we don''t want to care about it. Since he has promised, then there will be a steady stream of magic crystals. send over." What Tim seems to think of, he quickly asked "Young Master, your strength is closely related to Magic Crystal, which is an advantage for us, but this is our shortcoming!" "Oh? Did you think of something? Let''s listen." Hall looked at Tim unexpectedly, and he wanted to know what the darker drow would say. "Young Master, you need the secret of the magic crystal to enhance the strength is not hidden for a long time, so during this time, you need to improve the strength as soon as possible, but the Holy Magic Crystal is not always available on the ground stone, I guess the owner of Georgia They are at most the seventh-class magic crystal, but the strong ones of the dark and the bright Protoss always have the strongest of the nine ranks. If they are known by them, do you think they will let you go so easily?" hiss! Hall couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He just thought that he could improve his strength as soon as possible, but he ignored it. Once the home of the wanderer is conquered by Hall, this action cannot be discovered by the dark and the high-level of the Protoss, so the secrets of Hall are likely to be discovered by them during this time, so that Once the Dark and the Bright Protoss sent out the nine-level powerhouses to chase the Hall, Hall would only have one way to escape. "Since you think of this, are you already having a solution?" The meditation Hall saw Tim standing quietly, suddenly blinking, and then asked. "Young master, your situation is only a problem sooner or later, and you also know that what you rely on is the magic crystal to enhance the strength of Warcraft, so the solution is to find at least a nine-story before them. Level magic crystal!" Hall rolled his eyes and thought that Tim had any good advice. He didn''t think it was this. He naturally knows that if he has hundreds of nine-level holy magic crystals, he will make hundreds of nine-level holy summoned beasts, and when he will use the strong ones who are afraid of the dark ones and the bright protoss. It is estimated that they will not be able to escape when they arrive, let alone deal with Hall. "Oh! OK, I know, but your reminder is correct. I can only let Georgia try to delay the time of my secret exposure, and take time to get a nine-level magic crystal. However, this is only a way to cure the symptoms." After all, the duration of the ancient tree of war cannot be changed, so even if he summons the ancient war tree of the 9th-class combat power, it is nothing more than delaying half an hour. At that time, those who are dark and bright Protos will never put it. Pass him. Seeing Hall''s frowning appearance, Tim suddenly turned his eyes and said after a moment of contemplation. "Young master, in fact... if you really have a way, I have a way to get a lot of magic crystals." "Well? What?" "The endless sea!!" what? ! Upon hearing this answer, Hall first exclaimed, then suddenly understood, emotional Tim This is to let him hunt Warcraft from the endless sea! "Is the endless sea? Tim, you are sure that you are not kidding?" If Hall believes that blood stasis is not deceiving himself, it is estimated that he heard this now and directly summoned the lightning golden eagle to kill Tim. The endless sea, here is not the ocean of Allen, but there is a god-level Warcraft, before Tim said that once someone wakes up the god-level Warcraft in the endless sea, then the person will face The anger of the god-level powerhouse. This is not a joke, it will be dead! "Young master, the endless sea does have the **** level of Warcraft, but after all, it is the site of the Kraken, as long as we are not too hot, plus no Kraken to inform, I think there should be no problem in a short time. "" "Do you mean going to the sea to hunt those Warcraft?" The endless sea is much bigger than the wanderer''s landThe two are not comparable at all. From the animal tides seen several times, it can be seen that there are so many World of Warcraft on the island, then the sea The number of Warcraft can be imagined. "No! Young Master, we don''t have to go to the sea to get the magic crystal!" "Oh? What do you mean?" Hall looked at Tim strangely, not understanding what he meant. "transaction!" "Transaction?!" Hall suddenly realized that the way Tim said was this. However, Hall did not know what the sea needs, and secondly, he did not seem to have so many things to change with the Krakens. "Right, what do the Krakens need?" "Young master, they need a lot of things, but one of them is in great demand!" "What is it?!" Chapter 1416： plan Chapter 1416 Plan "What is it?" "Enchanting equipment!" "Enchanting equipment?!" Hall heard the answer and squinted his eyes, then revealed the expression of a sudden realization. When the continent of Allen, the reason for the alliance between the sea and the orcs is not to get the equipment of the dwarves? The sea demon family of the endless sea, their requirements are similar, just the enchanting equipment. "This is why you wanted to capture those enchanters?" Tim did not deny his direct nod to admit that "Yes, the younger, other islands have more or less captured some of the enchanters, they are now being arrested to force enchantment, and these equipment is used to trade with the Krakens, and This time, the Krakens dispatched so many people to help guide the Warcraft attack. The big reason is because of this." That''s it! "Do you contact the Krakens?" "Yes, but I have to find a reason. They are willing to cooperate with us because we promised to give them half of the resources on the island...and now..." "Oh, it turned out to be the case. Is this simple, does the Georgian owner agree to cooperate with us? The substance can be given to them, but you can make a deal and trade with enchanting equipment, I think they should agree." Tim knew the meaning of Hall. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "Good young master, I will contact them first." "Well, that''s it." ...... A few days later, Georgia told people to go to Wuhuan City and say that things are ready. Because Tim had already contacted the Krakens, Hall returned to Uganda with the enchanters. After returning, Mark and Pierce quickly found Hall and took Hall to the Mark Hotel. "Bad boy, what did you say to the Lord of Georgia Island? Why did he take away all the magic crystals after he came back? I will ask you back!" "Oh..." Hall couldn''t help but hear Mark''s words. He didn''t think that Georgia''s first person to do it was Mark. "What are you doing, say it!" Mark glanced at Hall without a good breath. It is said that the current Mark is only a fourth-class sage, and Hall''s Lightning Golden Eagle can completely hold him, plus Tim''s existence of the fourth-class sage and the head of the slain general who can be said by the dead. It is to see that Hall wants to turn his face with Mark. But for Mark, Hall doesn''t want to be like Georgia. After all, Hall and Mark have been together for a while. He thinks this person is not bad, and can be treated differently from the kind of people in Georgia. With the addition of Pierce''s teacher, he naturally won''t easily turn his face with Mark. "That Mark, this is really because of me..." "Sure enough, you are a kid, I will say, you will be blamed for Rustin, how do you still provoke the island master? When he wants to deal with you, I dare not help you!" Pierce heard a look at Hall without a good look, don''t look at his face is not good-looking, but he said this to the Hall side. Giving Pierce a grateful look, but Pierce was white and he said it. "Take your eyes, you stupid boy, actually provoke us!" "Boy, what the **** are you doing? The owner of Georgia Island takes away the magic crystal, so don''t really anger him. When we want to help you, there is nothing you can do!" As a member of Georgia''s control, Mark is deeply aware of the power of the main American Georgian, but he is about to break through the sixth-class powerhouse. Once he breaks through, it is estimated that several nearby island owners are not his opponents. However, Hall has provoked him, so how can we not let Pierce and Mark worry about them. "Oh, Teacher Pierce, Mark Daren, you can rest assured, in fact, this time the Georgian owner did this because of me..." Seeing what the two wanted to say, Hall quickly said and said, "You listen to me." What Pierce and Mark originally wanted to say, after hearing the words of Hall, the two looked at each other, and then Pierce said coldly. "If you have something to say, if you can''t convince us, see how I can clean you up!" Seeing Pierce''s angry appearance, Hall is not only not afraid, but his heart is even more grateful to him, because only those who care about themselves, it is estimated that this true nature will be revealed. After thinking about it, Hall said about what he said and the owner of the island of Georgia. The two people who were still angry, after hearing this, suddenly couldnt help but take a breath. In particular, Mark, because of his anger, he directly shattered a quilt, regardless of whether the debris would break through his palm. "Oh, the Georgian Lord, how can he do this! He is taking the life of everyone on the edge of the island for him!" Pierce is not so angry, it is estimated to be related to his age and experience, I saw him faintly watching Mark said. "There is nothing strange about this. You just said that the owner of the island of Georgia is the one who has the best chance to break through the sixth-class powerhouse in this nearby island. Do you think he will be willing to die so easily?" "I guess I will change to you and me. I will think this way when I sit in his seat, so I don''t think it is strange." Mark is also a well-informed person. He just said this because he was angry. Now, after hearing the words of Master Pierce, he slowly calmed down. "Well, it is also said that in the end it is still a question of strength. If I have the strength, I will do what I love, and no one will bother me!" "It is this reason!" Although Mark''s example makes Pierce master very speechless, but after seeing what he thought, Pierce did not pay attention to him, but turned to look at Hall and said seriously. "Hall Are you sure you can handle this?" Hall knows that Pierce is worried about himself, so he looks at Pierce seriously. "Pearce teacher, you can rest assured, I am fine, but this time I want to ask the teacher to help me." "Well, you said." "Mr. Pierce, it is estimated that it will not take long for the Georgian Lord to bring together all the enchanters on the island. I want the teacher to lead you." "What? I?" Pierce didn''t think that Hall would say so, so he shook his head quickly. "I can''t, isn''t there any of them?" "Mr. Pierce, I only believe in you, I think only you will help me wholeheartedly!" Seeing the look of Hall''s clothes, Pierce sighed. "Bad boy, not I don''t want to, but I can''t control them!" Chapter 1417： Make a fortune Chapter 1417 is getting rich. "Don''t listen? Hehe, you can rest assured that Pierce, they will be obedient!" The sudden laugh of Hall made Pierce and Mark indifferent, and they didn''t know where Hall came from. It seems that I can see the confusion in the hearts of the two people. Hall grinned. "This thing can make the owner of the island of Georgia come forward. I think the enchanted union of the entire edge of the island, no one will not give him face?" Pierce hesitated for a moment and asked, "Do he agree with your request?" "Reassured, he will!" Pierce and Mark looked at each other and saw that Hall was so confident that he could not help but shake his head. "But the enchantment requires a lot of resources, which is not collected in a day or two." "This will let the Georgian Islander have a headache!" Hall laughed irresponsibly. Not to mention, at this time, Georgia is indeed a headache, and he is now collecting Hall of Magic while collecting the magic crystal. In addition to being a currency, Magic Crystal is still a strategic substance. Many things cannot be operated without magic crystals. Therefore, Hall encounters a lot of magic crystals, especially the high magic crystal. Even Georgia does not say that it can be collected. It will be able to collect it. "Master, we collect so many magic crystals, many nobles have expressed dissatisfaction, we..." Looking at Georgia''s frowning look, Lorraine couldn''t help but say on the wall. Dissatisfied? Who is dissatisfied? Georgia was not in a good mood. He couldnt help but cry when he heard Lorraines words. "This..." Seeing Georgia is such a tone, and Lorraine hesitated for a moment. "Don''t care about them!" Georgia left this sentence and prepared a gift to do his own thing. He seemed to think about something. He just started to bow his head. "How is this action? How is the loss?" "Returning to the master, this action succeeded in destroying those lurkers. Because of our good situation, these lurkers did not think that we would ambush them, and the high-level combat power of those lurkers was concentrated in Kotan. The mine hole, so the whole operation is not lost a lot, but..." He couldnt help but ask if he had a satisfactory expression on his face. "What is the situation?" "If you return to the master, the ambush team will not lose much, but the two cities near the beach, Ketan City and Licheng, are..." "Well! This situation was not unexpected before. I didn''t think that the Krakens could control so many Warcraft, although the level is not very high...but this number..." Although the edge island is not very big, but it is not small, it is equivalent to the Earth as a Australia, but the Krakens can control so many World of Warcraft, this has to say, if you really let the Kraken control the high-level Warcraft In the words, it is estimated that not only the land of the wanderers will be occupied by them, but even the honor of the mainland is hard to avoid. Fortunately, this victory, and the loss of Warcraft is heavy, it is estimated that the number of Warcraft on the edge of the island is far less than one-third of the original. However, this is also good, so that one-time loss of Warcraft is heavy, and also avoid the reappearance of the Krakens, and want to continue to drive away Warcraft to fight, I want to come to the previous effect. Because the Krakens can''t fight on the shore, they are not afraid of it, and what Georgia is worried about is the attack of the dark and the bright Protoss! "Get the magic crystals ready, then send them to Hall!" "Ah?" Lorraine heard a moment and gave it to Hall. How is this going? "Well? Why, is there a problem?" Georgia frowned, and some dissatisfied looked at Lorraine. "It''s the master, I know how to do it." Lorraine is very clear about the character of Georgia. He looks like he is in a bad mood now. If he asks questions at this time, Georgia will teach him how to minutely. Be a servant. "This is... the magic crystal of most of the edge islands!" Lorraine couldn''t help but take a breath, he was responsible for this, so he was very much in the hands of the value of this space ring, it can be said that if he took With this escape, you can definitely live well in the honor of the mainland, and the generations of the next generation do not have to worry about eating and wearing. The idea was just taken out of his mind as soon as he flashed in his head, because he knew very well that if he really did, he would definitely die! "Go! Give half to Hall and tell Hall, I hope he can keep his promise! One month later, tell him that one month later I want him to go to Hope Island with me! Also! The Krakens, Let him solve it! When the Krakens retreat, give him the remaining half!" Lorraine, who just wanted to leave, was suddenly stopped by Georgia, and he heard Georgias command of Lorraine responding quickly. "Good master, what else do you have to tell?" "Go!" Seeing the back of Lorraines departure, Georgia blinked. Hall, I hope you dont play tricks with me, otherwise I wont make you better... ...... "so much!" After Hall sent Roland, when he looked at the magic crystal in the space ring, his eyes suddenly glowed. I saw that the space ring was full of stuff, and there were magic crystals with fists and big sparkling lights! The most dazzling is the size of a football-sized magic crystal! "This is... Hey! Is this the sixth-class magic crystal?" After feeling the energy fluctuations from the magic crystal in the hand, Hall''s voice actually trembled. To know that the entire edge of the island may not have a sixth-class sacred power and here is a sixth-class holy magic crystal, how can this not let Hall shock! As for the fifth-class holy magic crystal, there are actually eight as many here, and the rest are the holy magic crystals of the fifth or lower, which are enough for Hall to strengthen the eight-level five-level summoned beast! "Would you like to get two fifth-class sacred magic crystals, first strengthen the lightning golden eagle into a sixth-class sacred summoned beast?" Hall estimates that he has never seen so many magic crystals, so after seeing these magic crystals, he thinks that this is the magic crystal of the edge island. If he knows that it is only half, and half of it is in the hands of Georgia, it is estimated that he It won''t be so hesitant. "Forget it, or hold it for the time being, first strengthen the Ada and give them to the fifth class, and..." Hall suddenly thought of the words when Lorraine came. "Do you want to solve the Krakens? Well, let Tim and them continue to trade and temporarily stabilize them. After solving Hope Island and Death Island, I believe that there will be a lot of magic crystals at that time, even if they are I can work with the island owners of the three islands together!" Chapter 1418： Batch promotion Chapter 1418 Batch Promotion Think of it! Hall keeps people in the house, and he goes straight into the space. When I came in, Xiaohe first discovered that he quickly ran over and spoiled, looking at the tongue sticking out from the huge mouth, and Hall directly waved his hand. "Call! If you want to eat magic crystal, just stop me!" Xiao Hei heard a grievance and looked at Hall. "Boss, when can I let me out, so boring!" Hall looked at the black that stopped his footsteps, and his heart was finally relieved. "It''s not working now. The people outside are too strong. You are too low now. If you are found, I can''t protect you!" If someone else hears this, it will definitely spray him a salt and soda. It seems that he has come to get a little black one. Xiaohe has helped Hall many times at a critical time. It can be said that if there is no black, Hall does not know how much he died. Times! The most typical example is when the Dragon Island is! "Boss, I don''t want to! I don''t know what''s going on, that is, the speed of promotion is very slow. If I am as fast as the stupid bird, I will advance quickly!" Ok? Stupid bird? Hall heard the words disappear, and then an angry scream came from the side, Hall only reacted, and the little bird said that the stupid bird is the lightning golden eagle! Looking at the lightning golden eagle against the black screaming, Hall brain automatically added a sentence, "I have a MMP do not know when it is not appropriate!" "Hey!" Xiao He saw the lightning golden eagle screaming at him, and suddenly exhaled his breath. The lightning golden eagle suddenly showed a fearful look. Looking at the lightning golden eagle flying in the middle of the move, Hall did not look good at Xiao Hei. "Okay, I know this situation. You are now second-class holy combat power. First give you a few third-class holy magic crystals. If you can advance, I will give you four fourth-class holy grades. Magic Crystal!" "Really?" Xiao He heard the words suddenly, and the last time he ate the second-class sacred magic crystal has been a long time, he has begun to miss the taste of the magic crystal. "Is there a fake! Come, take it!" When he said that Hall directly lost a few third-class sacred magic crystals, Xiao Hei immediately laughed, and opened his mouth and swallowed these pieces directly. "I am going!" Hall couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He wanted to let Xiaohe eat one by one. He didn''t think that Xiaohe was so bold, so he ate so much! Some worried that the little black props Hall just wanted to say something, but he heard Xiao Hei say in a lazy tone. "Boss, I went to sleep! The feeling of fullness is good!" Hall... Before looking at going to sleep, he did not forget the black screaming at the Golden Eagle again. Hall couldnt help but reach out and grab his eyes. After Xiao Hei left, Hall only looked at the lightning eagle with a look of grievance. "Okay, you are now a fifth-class sacred summoned beast. I think Xiaohei is a bit embarrassing, go! Let Ada get promoted today!" Lightning Golden Eagle also knew his own situation, and immediately left after a cry, and soon, Ada came to Hall. "Well, there are now eight five-level holy magic crystals, and now there are Ah Da (Silver Eyebrow Wolf), Xiao Hong (Fire Wolf), Xiao Huang Ma Zi (Frenzy Magic Bear), Xiao Bai (Snow Spotted Tiger) The Queen of Fire Ants, the Queen of the Stone Bee, and the King of the Sea Snake are all first-class summoned beasts. Although this is a battle between the islands, I estimate the possibility of contact with the seas. Well, on land. I have promoted Ada, Xiaohong, Xiaohuang and my mother, as for the remaining four..." After thinking about it, Hall first set the sea snake king Kahn, attacking it with its unique toxins, and wanting to come to most of the world of Warcraft can''t stand it. Sea Snake King Kahn can be used to attack, but in terms of defense, Hall thought about it and finally considered the Lightning Magic Fish. With their speed in the sea, it is like the speed of the Lightning Golden Eagle in the air. It is estimated that few can catch up. . As for the last two fifth-class holy magic crystals, after considering it for a moment, Hall decided to fly a one-eyed dragon to the World of Warcraft Eagles and Birds, and the last one was the Queen of Fire Ants! I believe that the Queen of Fire Ants with a fifth class will definitely give Hall a nice surprise. After Hall made the decision, the eight rays suddenly fell from the sky in space, and then the eight summoned beasts of Ada were wrapped up. Even Hall, who has seen Warcraft advanced many times, can''t help but marvel at the power of the system space. "Roar!" "Hey!" "Hey!" The eight summoned beasts suddenly screamed, and then after the ray disappeared, the eight powerful breaths suddenly spread toward the surrounding. The eight summoned beasts, which are advanced to the fifth class, have undergone some changes at this time. The biggest change is the sea snake king Kahn! At this time, Kahns head began to appear as a water chestnut. Not only that, but the scales on it became more beautiful. "Master!" Kahn is the only one of these Warcraft can talk, Hall also asked Kahn several times, but Kahn''s answer is to let Hall slightly disappointing, according to Kahn, he is also suddenly Speaking, the specific reason he can''t say one is why. "Well, how is it?" Kahn took a look at its huge head and then lowered his head and said to Hall. "Master, thank you very much, if you didn''t count on me before, I can''t have it today!" Kahn is not a compliment to Hall, but a sincere gratitude to Hall. He used to work hard to break through the holy level, but even if he is working hard, it is estimated that it is a good first-class summoned beast, and he is now Became a fifth-class sacred summoned beast, something that I didn''t even think about before. "Hmm There is no place for you to use before. Now it is good, here is the endless sea, the sea is the best place for you to exert your strength!" Kahn heard his eyes blinking. "The master is assured, I will sweep all the enemies for the master!" Hall smiled and nodded, then came to the side of the fire queen. The queen of fire ants that was promoted to the fifth-class summoning beast was much taller than before. Not only that, Hall looked at the queen of fire ants in front of him, and always felt that the expression on his face seemed more and more human. "Hey!!" Although the Queen of Fire Ants will not spit out words, Hall can feel her meaning. She just expressed her gratitude to herself. "Well, you are now a fifth-class sacred summoner. If you hatch fire ants, how strong are they?" This is Hall''s most concerned issue. If the fire ant hatching the fire ant queen has the strength of the holy summoning beast from the beginning, then as long as the queen of the fire ant is cultivated with care, Hall will no longer have to accept the land Warcraft from the outside. With this fire ant army, Hall can level most of the forces. Chapter 1419： Fire queen "Hey!" After hearing the question of Hall, the Queen of Fire Ants first screamed and then walked to the side. When he walked over, he looked back at Hall. "Oh, you let me go with you?" Seeing the Queen of Fire Ant nod, Hall thought about it and said to Ada, who was on the side. "You go back and get familiar with your strength. I have something to do with the Queen of Fire Ants." Ada they nodded and then left. At this time, the space has been much larger than before. The Queen of Fire Ant brought Hall to the place where the corn is located. The corn seed of the black land seed has matured. Looking at the big corn fruit growing on the tree, Huo I was a little confused and looked at the queen of fire ants. "You brought me here to see this?" "Hey!" The Queen of Fire Ants pointed to the corn fruit and then pointed to himself. "You mean you want to eat this?" Cornfowl Hall has also been eaten. This is a kind of food that is unique to the mainland. It can safely provide energy to human beings. Although it is slower than normal cultivation, it can improve strength when it is eaten. Hall thought about it and waved it. A corn fruit suddenly flew over the corn tree. After taking the corn kernel, Hall directly threw it to the Queen of Fire Ants. The Queen of Fire Ants stretched out its pliers to catch the cornflake directly, with a hint of color on his face. "Hey!" "Well? You still want Magic Crystal? First class Holy Crystal?" After listening to the meaning expressed by the Queen of Fire Ants, Hall did not hesitate, waved a hand, a first-class holy magic crystal from the space ring Fly out. After the Queen of Fire Ants got this magic crystal, he called two words to Hall, and after understanding the meaning it expressed, Hall waved his hand. "Okay, you eat!" The Queen of Fire Ant nodded, then opened her mouth and threw the corn fruit into her mouth. With the sound of the squeaking noise, the corn fruit was eaten into the stomach by three to five. After eating, Hall found that the belly of the Queen of Fire Ants began to glow lightly. Hey? So fast? The Queen of Fire Ants did not speak. After eating the corn kernels, he then put the first-class Holy Crystal into his mouth and chewed it. Looking at the fire ant queen eating the magic crystal is like eating jelly beans, Hall can not help but feel that their World of Warcraft teeth really good! Changed to Hall, it is definitely to get rid of a few teeth. It seems to be full and full, and the Queen of Fire Ants once again yelled at Hall, but this time Hall heard that the Queen of Fire Ant seems to be a little tired, eating and eating exhausted, Hall is the first time I saw it. After the Queen of Fire Ants called out, she walked straight to the side. Hall saw it and quickly followed, and soon one person and one ant came to a hole in front of the hole. This should be the place where the Queen of Fire Ants live. After all, they are fire ants. Digging holes is common for them. After entering the hole, a large number of fire ants came in. They first bowed respectfully to Hall, then squatted on the ground, and the queen of fire ants climbed up, and then the fire ant walked inside with the queen of fire ants. Hall saw the fire ants on the ground and sat up after thinking about it. Although Hall was not so comfortable to do it, they were not too bumpy to walk, which made Hall very surprised. In the future, if you play a tunnel war, it is also a good idea to let the Queen of Fire Ants transport troops. Soon Hall came to an empty place, there are a lot of eggs here, I want to come here should be the place where the queen of fire ants lay eggs. Sure enough, after the Queen of Fire Ant came here, she came to a place specially designed for her. After he was there, the whole person was not moving. "Hey!" The Queen of Fire Ants watched Hall screaming, and Hall heard the words turning around and saw that the Queen of the Fire Queen was getting bigger and bigger. Seeing this look seemed to be a precursor to preparing for spawning. "So fast?" Hall did not see the Queen of Fire Ants spawning, but the Queen of Fire Ants was already pregnant, but now it is after eating something, which makes Hall a little upset. "It''s really a world that doesn''t understand fire ants!" Just when Hall was worried, the Queen of Fire Ant suddenly screamed, and then Hall saw a red egg spit out from the belly of the Queen of Fire Ant... Why do you always spit this word? Because this picture reminds Hall of the scene of the spars of the opposite **** in the Earth Age... In the next half hour, the Queen of Fire Ants continued to lay down ten red eggs. Looking at this red egg, which is completely different from other eggs, Holton understands that this estimate is produced by the Queen of Fire Ants. But now these red hatching takes time, and the Queen of Fire Queen seems to be listless because of the weakness of spawning. After thinking about it, Hall waved his hand and a reagent suddenly appeared in his hand. This is the life spring after the advancement. After feeling the breath of life from the spring of life, the Queen of Fire Ant suddenly came to the spirit. Looking at the eager eyes of the fire queen, Hall smiled and handed the spring of life. The Queen of Fire Ant looked gratefully at Hall and took the water of life. It did not hesitate to throw the reagent bottle into her mouth. It seems that she is not worried that the reagent bottle will hurt her. I want to come to The Queen of Fire Ants can even eat the magic crystal, what is this reagent bottle? After the fire ant queen ate the life spring water, the advanced spring water quickly played its powerful role, and the queen of the fire ant suddenly recovered its spirit. "Hey!" The fire queen screamed gratefully, then she turned to the front of a red egg. Hall knew that this should be the reason why the Queen of Fire Ants called himself, so he did not speak, but looked seriously at the fire queen''s every move. I saw the Queen of Fire Ants sticking out the tentacles on the forehead. After the tentacles touched the red eggs, the tentacles suddenly glowed, and the light was transferred from the tentacles to the red eggs. Then Hall was surprised to find that the egg actually started. The table is big. "I am going! This is OK!" If Hall did not see it, he would not believe this scene. What surprised Hall was still behind. After the red egg glowed, it quickly calmed down, but Hall knew it should be over. as expected. After the Queen of Fire Ants retracted the tentacles, the red egg suddenly trembled, and then the outer shell of the egg opened the crack, and then a red figure emerged from the shell of the egg. "This is born?" This is the first time Hall has seen the birth of a fire ant. After the red figure is completely out, Hall can see the whole picture. "Oh... this... this energy is..." Txt download address: phone-reading: In order to facilitate the next reading, you can record the reading record at the top \"Add Bookmark\", you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends, Lancome thank you for your support! ! Otaku late night welfare, you know!!! Online watch:!! Chapter 1420： 1 new Chapter 1420 is a new look "hiss!" When Hall saw that he had just been born, there was a fire ant of the size of a calf, and he couldnt help but **** a cold breath. It''s not that the fire ant looks ugly, and the appearance is not Hall''s concern. After all, he has been in this different world for so long, what kind of things have not been seen. The reason why he was surprised is that the breath of this fire ant is not weaker than the first-class Warcraft! A birth is a first-class World of Warcraft, if you grow up after that? After the fire ants came out, some of them were ignorant and did not understand what was going on. After a few minutes, he slowly reacted. I saw this fire ant first screamed at the Queen of Fire Ants, and then after the Queen of Fire Ants responded, I turned around and looked at the eggs I had just drilled, regardless of Hall''s direct mouth. Seeing that Hall was slowly waking up from the shock. "If the Queen of Fire Ants can produce a lot of fire ants of the sacred level of fire ants, it is only a matter of time to become stronger!" Just when Hall was whimsical, another fire ant egg still swayed. As before, a fire ant was drilled out from it. Hall, who was still in the excitement, suddenly changed his face after seeing this week, because he found that the strength of this fire ant was far worse than the first one. Looking at the fire ant just coming out, Hall felt a little. For a moment, this fire ant strength is only about nine battles! Not the same as before! "Does the Warcraft strength that hatches out is not uniform?" After seeing that the strength of the second fire ant was not the first-class combat power, Hall frowned. He did not speak, but continued to look at several other fire ants. Soon, the third, fourth, and fifth fire ants began to hatch one by one until the tenth fire ant eggs hatched, and Hall couldn''t help but sigh with some disappointment. "That two! This chance is too small!" If you want to come, if the fire ants born by the queen of fire ants are all the same, it will be too systematic. Seemingly thinking about it, Hall turned to look at the tired Queen of Fire Ants. "If you have enough corn and magic crystals, how often do you produce them?" Although there is not much thought in Hall of Quality, he can put the goal on the quantity. If the queen of fire ants can produce ten eggs a day, then one month is three hundred. According to the current ratio, Hall can have sixty first-class holy-level Warcraft, that year is 720 first-class holy class. summon monster! You know, when you are in the continent of Allen, a first-class sage can completely crush the existence of most forces, and Hall Light can make two first-class holy fire ants to occupy a similar Alan. The plane of the mainland. However, it seems that Hall is good fortune, and the Queen of Fire Queens answer makes Hall depressed. It turns out that Queen Hall not only can not hatch a fire ant of the first-class combat power for every egg, but also has spawning on spawning. limited. According to the Queen of Fire Ants, it can be up to four times a month, which means that it is produced once a week. This Hall thinks that ten of each day is far apart. After letting the Queen of Fire Ants go to rest, Hall left the cave with some disappointment. After coming out, Hall, who sighed, suddenly found a figure in front of him. Hall looked up. This is not Ada, who is it? Ada seemed to feel the depression in Hall''s heart, and lowered his huge head and rubbed it on Hall. After being rubbed by the smooth and beautiful hair of Ahada, Holden felt some itching. "A big day, no trouble." Hall quickly retired, and some dissatisfied said, but Ada did not seem to hear it, but instead posted it, closer to Hall. If you don''t worry about your huge body pressure on Hall, Ada wants the whole body to fall onto Hall. "Oh, its OK! I know! I am not angry!" Seeing Ada, Hall didn''t slap his head, and Hall''s strength is similar to that of Ada. However, after hearing the words of Hall, Ah Da screamed happily against the sky. "Hey!" As soon as Ah Da was screaming, a scream came. Hall turned his head and saw that he didn''t know when he was standing behind him. They are headed by Ada, their silver-browed ghost wolves, and the little red flame wolves. Then there are the little yellow mother and son and the swamp giant crocodile and so on. If the former person saw this scene, he would have been scared to death. There is a group of Warcraft standing on the ground, not only that, but also in the sky. The flying World of Warcraft, led by the Lightning Golden Eagle, is lined up in the air, and it looks like a group of troops waiting to patrol. Seeing this scene, Hall suddenly reacted. He clearly has a powerful system, but it is the hatching ability of some greedy and disappointing fire ants. Is this not the end of the game? As long as there is enough magic crystal, Hall can have a group of horrible power of Warcraft, plus a powerful black dragon, when I want what World of Warcraft, is not he has the final say? "Oh, thank you Ada!" Hall touched Ada''s head, and the haze in his heart suddenly swept away. "Hey!" Ah Da snorted and seemed to say that it doesn''t matter. Hall grinned and smiled, then reached out and waved his hand at the summoning beasts behind him. "And you!" "Roar!" "Hey!" "expensive!" As Hall yelled, all the World of Warcraft madly roared Oh, isn''t it the dark family and the bright Protoss? Isn''t it the devil and the king of God? I am not afraid of you! Walking! Hall, who is in a good mood, has a lot of barbecues. Of course, this pile is only relative to Hall. More food is not thrown to the summoned beasts. As for the Ada, they are beautiful and enjoy the taste of barbecue. When Hall came out of the space, he found that his hands and feet were a little soft. "Fortunately, Xiaohei is eating and sleeping, otherwise he must be exhausted today." Although it is very tired, but this time Hall feels very comfortable, this person is in a good mood, it is comfortable to see the anecdote. However, it seems that some people do not want Hall to be so happy, this is not, Hall just came out and heard someone telling him that the enchanted door is not willing to listen to Pierce''s arrangement. "Oh? Don''t follow the arrangement? Oh, interesting, I have to see who is so not to give Pierce a face!" Chapter 1421： Strong Pierce Chapter 1421 Strong Pierce "Someone is not convinced?" Upon hearing the news, Hall was a glimpse, and then a sneer appeared on his face. "There are people who are really not afraid of death!" Hall had thought about this before, but he didn''t care too much. It was solved by the owner of Georgia Island. Secondly, after Hall got a lot of magic crystals, the strength has completely surpassed the owner of Georgia Island. ! This is the result that Hall did not expect before! This is an island. If you get the magic wand of the whole wanderer, you may still be able to suppress the dark and the bright protos. There are also sea people, there are a lot of Warcraft in the sea, the number is definitely more than the land, Hall can get what he wants here, if he can have a **** level magic crystal... Uh Hall, who was secretly excited, suddenly couldnt help but feel a chill when he thought of this. Its a god-level Warcraft! It is the horrible existence that even the dark and the bright Protos are taboo, and Hall just thought about killing it and taking out its magic crystal? Is this not looking for death? Go back to God''s Hall and quickly took this horrible thought out of his head, then turned to face Ellis. "Let''s go, I have to see, who is this fun!" The two of them went to the enchanted trade unions one after the other. At this time, the attached trade unions were crowded here. Most of these people were enchanters. Of course, there are also some people who watch the lively people. Hall and Ellis did not alarm anyone. He was just squeezing from the people who were eating melon under the leadership of Ellis. Many people who were eating me were angry, but they were honest after being glanced at by Alice. Close your mouth. Fortunately, Hall did not enter the innermost, so these people who eat melons let go of Hall and Ellis. Although they didn''t go in, Hall had already been able to see the situation inside. At this time, the members of the enchantment unions in the four cities are all there, but everyone is a spectator, but the protagonist is the middle person. Ok? It turned out to be Froude them! Hall couldn''t help but blink his eyes. He didn''t think that this guy, Ferod, dared to jump out and make waves. And when Hall thought about whether to clean up Froude, he suddenly heard people talking about it. "Ferrode said it is good. Now that we can''t change the fact that we can''t leave here, why don''t we ask for more rights for ourselves?" "This is true, but Pierce is a teacher who has passed Hall. If we object to the dissatisfaction of Hall..." another enchanter asked with some concern. "Because Pierce is the teacher of Hall, if we don''t object, once you let him lead, then we will definitely be the most tired and dirty!" "But if you don''t let Pierce Master, who is going to be here? Is every city taking turns?" "Oh, it seems like this is really a troublesome thing! It is estimated that this can only be solved by the island master!" Hearing the arguments of the two enchanters, Hall only understood that there was no use for the feelings of Georgia. It is no wonder that these guys dared to jump out and blame. "Master Pierce, I don''t respect you. You know, there are thousands of enemies in four cities. Everyone has their own trade unions. It is not an easy task to unite them?!" Felrod is very satisfied with the current situation. The reason why he did this is that he does not want Hall to be so proud, and secondly, he wants to win a seat for his teacher. In Felode''s view, it is obviously an unusual signal to group the four enchanted unions together. He estimates that this should be the decision of the Georgian Lord. It is likely that other enchanted unions will be put. Merge into one. And this president''s position is not something that ordinary people can do! Therefore, the sentence he just said is to tell Pearce Master invisibly, he is not qualified! When Pierce heard that Hall wanted him to do this, he expected that someone would come out against it, but he did not think that the objection was so big, which made him annoyed. "Oh? Is it? Are you Fellow?" Froude heard a sudden sigh of relief, don''t look at what he said so, but let him know that to face Pierce, he is still a bit timid, the identity of Pierce is here, and secondly he is the teacher of Hall. In the unlikely event that Hall directly counts this account on his head, it will be troublesome. "Cough, Master Pierce, I am Felode." "Well, listen to what you just said, do you mean that I am not enough?" When Pierce said this, his body suddenly burst into an imposing manner. This sudden momentum shocked Ferrod and others, especially Felrod, as a result of Pierce, took a step back involuntarily. This retreat allowed Ferod to immediately realize that it was not good, so that he would never objectively say that he was Pierce? "Oh? Teacher Pierce is really a man!" Hall saw it in front of him. When he first met Pierce, it seemed that Pierce was hiding his character. If Pierce was forced by Ferrods today, it is estimated that Hall could not see this scene. "Young master, we want to..." Ellis asked in a low voice. "No, we are watching it for the time being. I also want to see what Ferrod is going to do. Also, it is rare to see Teacher Pierce worry, how can such a good-looking scene be interrupted so rudely?" Alice heard a little twitching a few times The heart is also a bitter smile, it is estimated that Hall will look at the estimated teacher''s play, and replaced others with Ferod. In fact, Alex is wrong. Since Hall is here, he will not let Piers suffer. He just wants to push Pierce to the front. Since Pierce is not hiding now, what Hall can do is to stand here. ! At the same time, I am always ready. If the situation is not correct, he can handle this matter in the first place. "Hey!" Pierce saw that Ferod was so timid, his face could not help but show his contemptuous eyes. "Hey! I didn''t think that Pierce was so powerful? The eyes that made me look a little scared." "Well? You have it too? I thought it was my illusion, and I was also stunned by his momentum." Everyone around the time was looked at by Pierce. And just as Ferods face was awkward, a voice came from the side. "Pierce, you are bullying a young man, isn''t it good?" Chapter 1422： Tamibe Chapter 1422 Tamibe "Pierce, you are bullying a child, some are not authentic?" Suddenly a voice made everyone glimpse first, and then everyone quickly looked in the direction of the voice. When the specials saw the coming, this revealed the expression of ignorance. "It turned out to be him, too. If he wants to come, he can only talk like this?" "No, this is Tamibe, the vice president of the Lexus City Enchanting Union. He is a teacher of Felode!" Hall, who had some doubts, couldnt help but hear it. "No wonder he will say this, this feeling..." When Hall heard the words he had just said, he couldnt help but think of the words of the giants in the Chinese era when he was protecting the troubled bears. "He is just a child!" Although Hall still has no children, but for bear children, his first reaction is to clean up! Not only must you clean up, but also have to pack it up so that he knows what can be done, and can''t do it! Otherwise, once they grow up, it will not only harm him for a lifetime, but also endanger the society! Just as Hall looked at the strange face with a strange expression, Pierce was cold-eyed and looked at the people. "I said who it is, it turned out to be Tamibe! I didn''t think you were coming too!" Tamibe naturally heard the tone of Pierce''s ridicule, but he was not angry, but instead walked over and said. "How can I not come? If I don''t come, how can I know that you are bullying Ferrod?" Uh I dont know why, when I heard Tamibes words, many people around me looked at Freud with a weird look. There were contempt, ridicule, disdain, and surprise... Looking at Ferrod, I saw that Ferod not only did not blush, but also looked at Pierce with a smug look. "I can see it. This Froude is estimated to be spoiled by this guy! If Tamibe is his teacher, I almost thought that Tamibe was his father!" Hall looked at the scene in front of him with a dull smile. He also played the drama of the previous generation who used to be a bear child. The scene almost made a different version of the drama of the next-generation pharaoh. Ok, its really worth it today! Looking at Hall''s face with a smile and a smile, Ellis looked at Hall with some differences. He wanted to ask Hall to smile, but he finally resisted it. After all, it was not very convenient to talk. "Bully? Forget it, Tamibe, we don''t say whispers, your disciple, Ferrod, is so troublesome today, is you behind the way? Do you want to violate the orders of the Georgian Lord?" Pierce didn''t pay any attention to Tamibe''s words, so he pointed out the words straightforwardly, in order not to wreak with Tamibe. "Oh? Is it? I just heard that the owner of the island of Georgia let us stay and continue to enchant, instead of letting you take responsibility for this?" "Hey! Some things, not everyone can know!" Pierce said this, suddenly let Tamibe face a little embarrassed, he is undoubtedly telling Tamibe, you do not have that qualification! "You!" Tamibe didn''t think that Pierce would give face like this. His face changed and he looked at Pierce with a gloomy look. "Pierce, I don''t say anything else, just talk about your strength. Why do you manage us? Although you are a vice president, you are just the vice president of Wuhuan City. You are not the entire enchantment of the edge island. The vice president of the trade union! To manage is also to let the master of the Tamra City Enchanting Union, Hilary, to manage!" As Tamibe said this, the enemies around him suddenly talked. "No, everyone knows that the Tamra City Enchanting Union is the most powerful, and President Hilary Reilly is also the most qualified person. It should be for him to manage it!" "Yes? I think so, although Pierce is also a master, but the president of Hilary is still worse." If there is objection, there is naturally agreement. Those who agree with it are naturally the enchanters of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union. "Why? I think Pierce is good, he manages us, we are convinced!" "Yes, we want Master Pierce! We are not satisfied with other people!" A few of the enchanted enchanters of the Wuhuan City enchanted the opening, and the enchanters of several other cities suddenly did not do it. They started to argue with one sentence, and looking at this scene, Pierce frowned, and Tamibe And Felrod is a strange smile on his face. "Oh? They... is this intentional?" Hall blinked and looked at the expressions on the faces of the two men. He suddenly felt that it was very likely that he was doing this deliberately. It is estimated that their purpose is to take this matter. Give big troubles and get what they want. Although it is the base camp of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union, but there are some other enchantmen in the other three cities, so the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union does not occupy any local advantage, there is a tyrannical crossing, the local snake The trend of pressure. Seeing that it was going to be a martial law from the squabble, Pierce suddenly screamed. "Enough! Give me peace!" Everyone couldnt help but hear the sound of the argument suddenly pause. Pierce just wanted to say something through this opportunity, but Tamibe on the side said it was not yin and yang. "Oh? Why, Pierce, are you ready to do it for us?" When I heard Tamibe, some grumpy enchanters didn''t do it. "What? Want to do it? Hey, let me see who it is? Who dares to do it!" "The enchantress of Wuhua City? Do you want to start? Come here, do you have the ability to play here? You see that I don''t blink my eyes! My eyes are your grandson!" The atmosphere that was originally a bit hot was said by these guys suddenly it exploded? "Yeah, you have the ability to do it, we are waiting here!" "Come on, come here!" In fact, the reason why these enchanters are like this is not all because of todays reasons. They were dissatisfied when they were transferred to Wuhuan from the beginning, plus the sudden fighting and let them understand that they are just one. After the bait, it made them all anger. Who are they? Are they high enchanters? Not those kittens and puppies! After learning that he was used as a bait, it is inevitable that there is anger in his heart. In this case, it is inevitable to be provoked. Pierce changed his face, and he quickly yelled at him. "Quiet! Give me peace! Do you want to defy the orders of the Georgian Lord?" Chapter 1423： People who jumped out in a row (drunk last night) Chapter 1423, the person who jumped out continuously (drunk drunk yesterday) Seeing everyone looks like this, there is no way, Pierce has lifted Georgia out. "Hey! Pierce, you don''t want to open your mouth and you are the main man of Georgia Island. This thing shouldn''t have been for you from the beginning. You still have a face to carry the owner of Georgia Island? I am really shameful for you!" "Oh, what are you talking about?" Pierce heard a change in his face, watching Tamibe''s eyes look a little bad. But Tamibe did not pay attention to the anger in Pierce''s eyes, he stared straight at Pierce. "Pierce, isn''t things obvious? You don''t want to do this. You don''t want to follow the owner of the island of Georgia to take care of it here." Many people suddenly heard the words of Tamibe and suddenly realized the color of the realization. "Oh, there is still such a thing. It is no wonder that Master Pierce suddenly has such a positive leadership. He turned out to have this intention." "No wonder? I rely, he is too greedy?" "Bastard! I didn''t think that a master of his class would be so embarrassed!" "Oh, what is this? His disciple is Hall. Is it because of this unscrupulous reason to come to him?" Pierce heard the hearts of the people talking about it, almost mad at half, and at the same time secretly scorned Hall, this mixed boy, if he had to let himself out to do this, there would be no such thing happening today. Although the situation has become a little nervous for a while, Pierce is, after all, a person who has seen the world. He knows that the more you explain this time, the more people will be suspicious. In this way, it is better to suppress the Lord - that is, Filo. German teacher and apprentice! Mudley and Dolores were also here. They saw that Pierce was so slammed by Fellow''s mentor, whether it was Mudley or Dolores, neither of them thought of the idea of ??getting out. In their opinion, this thing seems to be Tamibe. They are bullying Pierce, but in fact both of them know that they are playing Hall''s face! They have already seen Hall''s metamorphosis, and naturally they will not easily make themselves stand opposite Hall again, but this does not mean that they do not want to see Hall ugly. Now that Tamibe has come out to provoke Hall, why are they not happy? The two people are very clear in their hearts. If they are noisy, whether they are Hall or Tamibe, they are embarrassed. For them, they are happy to see them. Seeing that the situation was out of control, Pilston waved his hand, and the guards of the Uganda City Enchanting Union immediately killed them from both sides. Looking at the group of imposing and heavily armed guards, the enchanters suddenly panicked. "What happened? Is it that Master Pierce feels that he can''t convince us and is ready to do it?" "Hey, isn''t this obvious? The Wuhuan City Enchanting Union is bullying us!" "Rely! It is uncomfortable for you to enchant the Wuhuan enchantment union. Since you dare to call people, I would like to see if you dare to do it! You have the ability to come and fight!" When I heard this person say this, some people who were still somewhat scared suddenly calmed down. "Yeah, I don''t believe they dare to do it. We are so many people here, don''t look at us as enchantmen, our combat power will not be worse than you!" A team leader came to the head of Pierce and saluted immediately after coming over with the team. "Master Pierce, please tell me!" "Well, I am optimistic about these people, all of them will be brought back for a while, and if they are rebellious, give them to me!" Hall, who originally wanted to start, couldnt help but smile after seeing this scene. "I didn''t think that Pierce was really doing this. It seems that he figured it out." Hall was laughing, but the guard of the guard was a bitter smile. If there was a **** who came to the enchanted union to make trouble, they would let these people know that they had to pay a heavy price. But now it is different. These people are not others. They are all enchanters in other cities. If they accidentally hurt or kill an enchanted adult, it is not something he can afford. However, the guard of the guard was a bitter smile, but he had to do so, because he had the command of the upper level before he came out, and he must obey the orders of Master Pierce. "Yes! Master Pierce!" The guard captain finally executed the order and waved at the men. "Fast! Whoever is messy and disobedient, black bears, grab it!" The guards were a little hesitant, but they did it after hearing the order. Seeing this group of imposing guards will be surrounded, but Tamibe is open. "I see who you dare! These are all enchanters, hurting any one, the enchanted union president will pull your skin!" After all, Tamibe is also a vice president. He said that the guards looked at the guards with some hesitation. When the captain of the guards thought of the high-level words that came before, he said with a bite of heart. "I am giving it to me, I am responsible for something!" "Hey! I am afraid that you can''t afford it!" Suddenly a voice came from the side. Everyone heard the words and turned around. When they saw the people, the enchanters of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union frowned, while others The enchanters of the enchanted unions all looked at people with weird eyes. Because the person who helped them is not someone else, but the vice president of Wuhuan City Enchanting Union, Quincy! "Quincy Master?!" "Well? He is the master of Quincy? Vice President of the Wuhuan Enchanting Union? How did he help us?" " I don''t know why he is helping us to talk, but I know a little, that is, their Wuhuan enchantment union does not seem to be a piece of iron!" "Quincy! What do you mean by this?" Pierce did not expect to come out again to stop his own affairs. Quincy, the so-called self, is estimated to be replaced now, that is the role of the pig teammate. "What do you mean by Pierce, you don''t know? You didn''t seem to have said this with President Leddy. You are so self-proclaimed to do this, you are not afraid of Mr. Lady''s anger?" After a pause, Quincy looked at Pierce''s cheeky red face and smiled and continued. "And Pierce, you repeatedly say that the Lord of Georgia Island agrees with this, then you take out his order for everyone to see?" "Hey! The Georgian Lord is verbally agreeing!" Pierce didn''t lie. He did say hello to Georgia before he did it, but Georgia was busy with other things, so it was just a remark. Just do it, let Pierce take out the documents, he really didn''t! Chapter 1424： Who is more crazy? Who is more mad in Chapter 1424? Seeing that Pierce looked ugly and unspeakable, everyone still didn''t understand it. Pierce must have no order from the owner of Georgia Island. In everyone''s opinion, this is Pierce''s command to falsify Georgia. "Damn, I didn''t think that would be the case. Their Wuhuan enchantment union really ate the daring leopard, and wanted to control us to perform enchantment for them! Bastard!" "That is, fortunately, Quincy masters come out, he is an exception to the Wuhuan enchantment union!" Pierce heard that he really wanted to kill the smiling Quincy in front of him, and obviously want to control the situation in front of him. If not, how could he make it like this? It is estimated that even Tamibe has some accidents, because he did not expect Quincy, the city of Wuhuan, to come out and help him. Regardless of the reason for Quincy, but Tamibe does not care, anyway, as long as it can achieve the purpose. Quincy jumped out to stop Pierce, which would make others believe that this was the Wuhuan enchantment union, so that they had a chance. "Quincy, do you know what you are doing?" Pierce glanced at Quincy. Quincy didn''t care about Pierce''s murderous eyes, and glanced at the people around the indignation. "I am just telling a fact. I am completely obeying the orders of the Lord of the Island of Georgia. If you take out his orders, I will do it!" "Yes! Master Pierce, let alone we don''t respect you, as long as you take out the orders of the Lord of Georgia Island, we will cooperate with your mission!" "Yes! What is said now is empty, as long as you master Pierce, you take out the order of the main island of Georgia, and say what we do!" "Don''t think that we will be afraid of these guards. They don''t dare to move us with one hundred courage, don''t believe it?" Although this is a bit harsh in the guards, let alone, they are all true, and these guards really dont dare to do it. The captain''s face also showed a hesitant expression on his face. He was thinking about how he should choose. Just as Pierce''s face was very ugly and the scene became very chaotic, suddenly a scream came from the side, followed by a figure flying with screams. Everyone couldnt help but be shocked. Looking down, the person who spoke was not the one who said that he was looking at it? Then everyone quickly turned around and saw that there was no guard at all, which means that this is not done by the bodyguard. Who is it? And when everyone wondered who was doing it, a figure slowly came out of the crowd. "Mr. Pierce, in fact, I think it is not important that they believe it or not. If you don''t believe it, they will believe it, I believe they will believe it!" "Hall?!" After seeing the people, everyone couldn''t help but exclaim. For Hall, the people present were not strangers. Even Tamibe, who had never seen Hall, had heard about Hall. "He is that Hall?" Tamibe asked with a gloomy face. "Yes teacher, he is that Hall, very arrogant!" Is this still used? Seeing it all! Tamibe heard his words and rolled his eyes. He was not asking Freud, but looked at the Hall of God who was recently passed down. Even if he was, after seeing Hall so young, he couldn''t help but be shocked. "Hall? You have been there all the time?" After seeing Hall, Pierce had a happy first face, then immediately turned his face and said Hall. "Bad boy, are you deliberate?" Hall saw Pierce''s teacher angry, and quickly smiled and said. "Pearce teacher is not angry, I am not here to solve your troubles? Rest assured, it is a small meaning!" Uh? trouble? Small meaning? Is he talking about us? The people present were unable to hear a word, and then it was reflected. The feelings of these people are small in front of Hall! Suddenly many people have become difficult to look, but this does not include Mudley and Dolores. "Dolores, I think Hall must know this, and it is the culprit in this matter!" Dolores nodded and his face was still a rare opening. "No doubt, it is him!" What Mudley wanted to say, but he heard Dolores turning his head and talking to an enchanter next to him. "Tell the people below, let''s not talk, just look!" Mudley saw a turn of the eye, he just wanted to talk but suddenly thought of something, and then like Dolores told the following people not to participate. And when they told them to go down, Hall spoke up. "Hey, this isn''t Quincy Master, I haven''t seen it for a long time! You are so anxious to come out with a Pierce teacher to lift the bar. People who don''t know think you are the other enchanted trade union!" "Hall, what are you talking about!" Quincy still had a lot of hatred for Hall, but Hall''s situation was special. He had no way to take Hall at the same time. Recently, he has not been looking for Hall''s troubles, that is, he wants to find a suitable opportunity, while secretly developing power, while looking for Hall''s handle. "Hall, do you still know that young and old are humble? You talk to me like this?" Seeing Quincy taking his identity to press himself, Hall suddenly burst into laughter. His smile made Quincy''s forehead violent, and Tamibe on the side said that he was taking the opportunity to speak. "I didn''t expect Hall to be so mad. You even respected the vice president of Quincy. From this aspect, you can see that your personality has some problems!" What? Personality? Halls laughter suddenly stopped after hearing the words Then he turned to look at Tamibe. "What are you again? Have you discussed personality with me?" "Hall, you are so rude! This is my teacher, the vice president of the enchantment union of the city of Leoci!" Seeing that his teacher was insulted by Hall, Ferod naturally did not do it, even if he knew he could beat Hall. He also has to stand up and make his own voice. "Oh? It''s Fyrod!" Hall''s sentence almost made Ferod vomit blood, feelings for so long, you found me? Is this how much you ignore yourself to do this? The response to Ferod immediately understood, Hall is deliberate to say so, he just wanted to refute, but was lived by Tamibe. Fellod looked at his teacher with some doubts, only to see Tamibe shook his head slightly, then looked at Pierce on the side. "Pierce, is this your student?" Chapter 1425： do you have any opinion? Chapter 1425 Do you have an opinion? "Pierce, is this your disciple?" Tamibes tone was a bit bad. Everyone heard that he was telling Pierce that the disciples you taught were so ignorant. What Pierce just wanted to say, Hall said. "Yes, I am a disciple of Pierce! And..." Hall said here, glanced at Tamibe Road. "I saw everything today. Before I thought that someone would jump out, I didn''t think that I was still an acquaintance. Since everyone is there, I will just say it." "Today''s business is what Mr. Pierce has done. Now, whoever has opinions is speaking in front of me!" Ok? Everyone couldnt help but see Tamibe. He didnt think that it was Halls instigation. Originally, he still thought about whether he had got it wrong, but when he saw Hall like this, he only reacted. He was serious! "What''s wrong? Don''t you talk?" Seeing that Hall is so arrogant, both Tamibe and Quincy have an ugly face on their faces. Hall, he is in their face! "Bastard! This **** bastard!!" Quincy and Tamibe secretly sighed. "Don''t talk? Don''t talk well! Since everyone is against it, then this is the case!" Everyone couldnt help but express their mistakes. Many people wanted to oppose it, but when they saw Hall, they couldnt open this mouth. "Wait!" Others did not dare to speak, but Tamibe had to open his mouth. After all, this matter was opposed by him. If he was so easily, he was scared by Hall and he was still a man. "Oh? Don''t know what is the opinion of Vice President Tamibe?" Tamibe stepped forward and said after seeing Hall seriously. "I don''t have any opinions on the enchanters who integrated the four cities. But for this management person, I think there is still some lack of consideration for the choice of Pierce Master!" Pierce blinked and glanced at Tamibe. Although he was very dissatisfied with Tamibe, he didn''t want to refute it because he understood Hall''s temper, since Hall had jumped out directly. In the face of Tamibe, then Hall will never be so easy to give up. "Oh, since Vice President Tamibe said so, then..." Hall said that he had paused here, then blinked and looked at him. "Then things are fixed like this, who is not dissatisfied! Just look for me!" what? Tamibe exclaimed, and he looked at Hall with some horror. He was stunned by the tone of Hall''s (bu) sho (si) (huo). After a long time, Tamibe reacted from the shock and looked at him with a very ugly face. "Do you know what you are talking about?" "I don''t have to be old-fashioned and naturally know what I am talking about!" "You!" Tamibe was so angry that he was so angry that Hall was obviously in disguise! "Hall this guy... still so arrogant!" Mudley said with emotion. Although Dolores did not speak, but the eyes were exposed with a "sure" look. "Hall! You don''t think you helped the Georgian Lord to complete this mission. You are so arrogant! You know, there are still many people on this island that you can''t afford!" Tamibe deeply sucked With a sigh of relief, then looked at Hall with a gloomy look. Unfortunately, Hall did not fear him. Instead, he looked at Tamibe seriously. "Well, I know, but naturally it doesn''t contain you!" "Hey!" Tamibe saw that Hall was still so arrogant, and the breath of his body could not help but burst out. The powerful momentum made the surrounding people quickly retreat a few steps, and everyone looked at the scene in front of them eagerly. From their faces, everyone obviously wants to see Hall being cleaned up. "How? Just say it''s going to be done?" Hall did not put Tamibe in his eyes. This Tamibe is at best a fourth-class sage, for the seven-eighth and fifth-class sacred For the Hall of the Strong, the threat of Tamibe is really not an anecdote. Seeing that this was the end of the matter, Pierce still had some concerns in his heart. Just when he wanted to speak, Quincy stood in front of him and blocked his way. "Pierce, your disciple really needs to be disciplined. You see, he even brought the deputy president of Tamibe to the air. After all, they are the vice president of the enchanted union of the city of Leoci, and this identity is here. He is so inappropriate for a vice president!" Not suitable for your uncle! Pierce''s forehead was violent, and Quincy said that it was so well-founded, but Pierce knew that he was deliberately stopping himself from letting him go to help Hall. Just as Pierce was ready to speak, suddenly a strong breath came in front of him. At the moment of this breath, Pierce and Quincy could not change their faces. After they turned their heads to see the scented figure, they couldn''t help but exclaim. "This... What is this Warcraft?" I saw a tall white wolf-type Warcraft appearing so loudly next to Hall, and that pair of sharp eyes stared straight at the sweaty Tamibe and Felode. "Hey, this is Hall''s Warcraft? This... this breath is..." Mudley looked at the wolf-type Warcraft that suddenly appeared, and it was a bit unfavorable to speak. "Five-level Holy Summoning Beast!" Dolores''s tone was very calm, but his eyes were betrayed his mood at the moment. How could it be a fifth-class summoned beast? ! This doubt came out in the hearts of everyone at the same time, looking at the pale and snowy Tamibe and Felode ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hall said faintly. "Why, Vice President Tamibe wants to do it?" Tamibe''s face was reddened by Hall''s words. He wanted to refute anything, but after feeling the murderousness of the wolf-type Warcraft in front of him, he couldn''t say anything in his mouth. Seeing Tamibe being stunned, Hall turned his head and looked at Quincy, who was equally shocked. "Quincy Master, do you have doubts?" A big and very close to look at Quincy, Quincy face and Tamibei instantly become pale. Ha ha! Hall sneered and turned to look at other people and said loudly. "Who has opinions?" When Hall said this, everyone was in a good mood. If everyone thought Hall was mad before, now everyone understands that Hall is indeed a manic qualification! Chapter 1426： Hands-on Chapter 1426 Hands-on "Hall, you are not convinced by everyone! You are in dictatorship!" Suddenly I heard Tamibes words, and Hall couldnt help but laugh. Seeing Hall''s look like a smirk, Tamibe frowned and couldn''t help but ask. "Hall, what are you laughing?!" After a moment, Hall held back his smile, then watched Tamibe shook his head and said. "What am I laughing? I laugh at you ignorant!" "You!" Tamibe stared at Hall, and if he hadn''t taken care of the wolf-type Warcraft around Hall, he would have gone up to clean up Hall. "What are you!" Hall suddenly screamed, and Ah Da immediately met with Hall and screamed, and with a mental attack, the screams suddenly made the people around him unable to hold their ears. "Ah, don''t call... my ears!" "It hurts me!" "shut up!" Ada did not pay attention to the words of those people. After the Hall of the side patted it, he stopped. "Hall, what are you going to do?" Although Tamibe has the strength of a fourth-class sage, but after such a close distance, he was suddenly attacked by A-Da, even if he could not bother with his ears. The mind is bloated. When he woke up from the shackles, the whole person was scared and trembling. Just now, he seems to have a short time to appear blank. If this time Warcraft started to attack himself, then he is likely to have been shredded. Some looked at Ada with a dreadful look, and then glanced at the crowds around him, and Tamibe spoke again. "Hall, what are you doing? Look at what you put them..." Tamibe wants to say that he hurts so many enchanters. Hall has to pay the price, but he hasn''t waited for him to finish, but he heard that Hall is not salty. "Even if they kill them, what can they do? If they are not obedient, what is the use?" what? ! It wasn''t just that Tamibe was shocked, and even Pierce couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Isnt he serious? "Hall, do you know what you are talking about? You do, the Lord of Georgia Island will not let you go!" Tamibe said that there is nothing wrong with it. These enemies are not only the elites on the island, they are also the children of the nobles on the island. If this group of people is killed, then Hall will become the target of the public on the edge island. ! When Quincy saw the crowds in the face of indignation, they couldnt stand up and say righteously. "Hall, you are responsible for your words and deeds!" Hall looked back at Quincy with a smile and smiled. Before he thought about cleaning up Quincy, he just didn''t have a chance. Now, he just jumped out. Isn''t that what he is looking for? "How? Quincy Master, do you have any opinions? Oh, that''s fine. I haven''t had a chance to settle accounts with you before. Now I will hate the new hatred!" As Hall said this, Ada immediately rushed to Quincy. Quincy suddenly widened his eyes. He didn''t think that Hall would be desperate to do anything. This time he really had some miscalculations! "This crazy man!" Quincy changed his face. After feeling the strength of Ada, he did not pick up the trick. Instead, he immediately applied magic to Ada and quickly ran like this. Quincy''s magic was directly smashed by Ada, but it was because of this that he was able to escape the cull of Ada. "Hall, do you really want to cause public outrage?" Quincy, who had escaped a blow, screamed. The enchanters saw that Hall was really hands-on, and their faces became gloomy after the surprise. "Hall is a bastard. He really did. Do he really want to force us into slaves to do things for him? If it is, I would rather die!" "Yes, we can''t just wait to die, our destiny can''t be controlled, especially people like Hall!" "Yes! Everyone is right, we don''t wait! Hall He even dared to take the deputy director Tamibe and the Quincy master. What else is he afraid? If we are soft today, then we will be good. The days are over!" Seeing the enchanted men of other cities, the look of indignation, the enchanters of Wuhuan City could not help but stunned, although this incident is closely related to them, but they really want to stand up against the past, they are really No bottom! To know the title of Horror, the horror demon, but actually hit it out! At this time, Jaina, who heard the news, didn''t know where to run. After seeing that Hall was really playing here, she couldn''t help but exclaim, saying that Jaina would run in. "Hall? What is he doing?" Aside from Durham, he quickly caught Jaina. "Jina, you wait!" "Let me go to Durunk!" Not only did Duren not let go, but he shook his head and said. "Miss Jaina, please calm down. If you go out now, you can''t help Hall. Instead, you will put in our Wuhuan City Enchanting Union!" Seeing that Jaina was still an anxious appearance, Duren couldn''t help but secretly slammed Hall, and then he took a deep breath and quickly said the situation here. "What? Did he really say that?" Jaina exclaimed, although she was somewhat dissatisfied with Hall''s unreasonable attitude, but this does not mean that she would like to see Hall out of such a confused step. What does he want to do? Is it an enemy with the entire enchanter? To know which of these enemies are not the children of the rich people on the island Hall He is doing this is equal to the opposite of everyone on the island! At the thought of this, it was caused by Master Pierce. At one time, Jaina had some blame for Master Pierce. But now is not the time to say this, because the atmosphere here has become very tense, and the enchanters are all denouncing Hall, as if they want to shred the Hall. "Not good, Quincy master seems to be unable to withstand the Warcraft, do we want to go together?" "Yes, even the Quincy Masters are willing to help us. What are we still confused about? Let''s go together!" Tamibe was a bit embarrassed by Adas raids until he had just fully reacted. After watching Quincys eastward hiding in Tibet, he immediately reacted, if Quincy masters were defeated. Then the next one is definitely yourself. Some of the people who underestimated the combat effectiveness of the Hall, and suddenly waved at the Hall standing by, a hot fireball suddenly flew to Hall. Chapter 1427： Silent Ledi Chapter 1427, a speechless Ledi "Hall is careful!" Jaina couldn''t help but cry when she saw the huge fireball that Tamibe suddenly released to Hall. However, it was obvious that Hall had been paying attention to Tamibe since the beginning. After seeing his shot on his own, Hall not only did not panic, but also showed a mocking expression on his face. Halls expression was not seen by everyone after seeing it. He even laughed at this time? Is he scared to be stupid? However, some people do not think so, including Tamibe and the Mudley and Dolores who have been watching. Especially the latter, they are all people who have dealt with Hall. In the heart of the situation, Hall is a **** who will not easily be in danger. Therefore, Hall is sure to be sure. Besides, they all know that Hall has a powerful flying World of Warcraft. The confidence that comes to Hall should be here. Sure enough, when Hall sneered, another figure suddenly appeared in front of him. After a roar came, the fireball was directly shot by the figure. Looking at the fireball that flew out and exploded in the sky, everyone couldn''t help but take a breath. "I rely on, what did I see? Fireball was actually shot?" "Heaven! This, you see this Warcraft!" As a scream came, everyone quickly turned around and saw that this Warcraft turned out to be a bear-type Warcraft, but this is not the most surprising thing for them. The most surprising thing is that this Warcraft actually exudes Everyone''s fear of breath, this shows what, this shows that this bear-type Warcraft is actually a powerful summoned beast! For a time, everyone was stagnant by the endless stream of Warcraft. A powerful two-headed World of Warcraft is no problem, how do you still have so many? What the **** are you doing? The most depressing estimate should be Tamibe. He had also known about Hall before, but he didn''t see it with his own eyes, so he didn''t believe the news too much. In his opinion, most of these messages are fake, or are they all true. Just now, he wants to give Ferod a slap, because its all this stinky boy, misleading himself. Now, seeing Halls summoning a powerful summoning beast, he wants to die. ! "What kind of metamorphosis is this Hall? How come there are so many powerful summoning beasts?" The enchanters who wanted to do it were also stunned. After seeing the sudden emergence of the bear-type Warcraft, they didnt know if they wanted to shoot. And at this time, two voices came from the side. "Hall stopped!" "Stop! Give me a hand!" As the sound just fell, the two figures suddenly appeared in the eyes of everyone. "Leady President?" "President Hilary?" The two people who had come over were not others. They were the president of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union and the President of the Tamra City Enchanting Union! The reason why they came over was because they heard the news, so they stopped talking about the meeting and rushed over. After seeing the two arrived, Hall waved his hand and the attacking Ada and Xiao Huang both retreated, but their eyes were staring at the wolverine Quincy and the pale Tamibe. "Hall! What are you doing!?" President Leddy glanced at Hall. "Oh, it is President Leddy. Just now Vice President Tamibe and Master Quincy are opposing me. If they oppose it, they will oppose it. They are still working. There is no way. I have to take care of myself!" When I heard Hall, Quincy and Tamibe almost vomited blood. In their words, they saw shameless people, but they have never seen such a brazen person! It seems that Hall is the first to start. So when he heard Hall, Tamibeton couldnt help but roar. "Hall, you don''t want to squirt blood!" Seeing the impetuous Tamibe almost vomiting blood, Ledi asked a little gloomy face. "Hall, what the **** is going on?" After Quincy calmed down, not waiting for Hall to open, he quickly said the situation just now, although the situation is true, but in some respects is still biased towards them. After listening to Quincy''s words, both Leddy and Hilary''s face became extremely gloomy. They looked at Hall and Pierce''s eyes with a bit of interrogation. Hall means to prepare to control the entire enchantment union. "Hall? What do you mean? Or is this what the main owner of Georgia Island means?" Speaking is Hilary, although his strength is not as strong as that of the Georgian Lord, but this does not mean that he really fears Georgia, and everything must be followed by the Lord of Georgia. In his view, he and Georgia should in many cases be cooperative rather than superior. Oh... Hall suddenly laughed, because he saw the angry look after seeing the speech of President Larry and President Hilary, and immediately understood that the feeling of Georgia has not yet This reason and they say! At the same time, Hall is more and more grateful to Pierce, because Pierce is doing this to help him do things! Then the question is coming... President Leddy is here too, then who is the order of the guards? Hall suddenly glanced at Leddy, and the angry expression on the face of President Ledi seemed to have such a trace... "I rely!" Suddenly, Hall couldnt help but swear, because he found that President Ledi blinked at him! If a beautiful woman blinks at herself, its better to say, but an old man blinks at himself That picture is so beautiful, its beautiful that he almost wants to spit it out! "It turns out!" Hall immediately understood that President Ledi should have known this, and it seems to agree. After all, Pierce is the vice president of the Uganda City Enchanting Union. He leads the enchanters of the four cities. It is also a good thing, after all, they are awkward! It seems that there is a reason, so this allowed him to set up a memorial and did it... Keke! After understanding this, Hall knew how he should do it. "Yes! This is what I meant!" Hall said this, except for the enchanted division of Wuhua City, the rest of the people exploded. "What! It is Hall''s false preaching? What is he doing?" "Oh, what he wants to do, I don''t know, I just know that he is looking for death! You didn''t see it, President Hilary''s face was so angry that it was dark!" Chapter 1428： Dilemma Chapter 1428 Dilemma "Hall! Are you serious?" Hilary''s face was very ugly, and asked Hall to look serious. "Of course, do you think I am kidding?" Hall said with a smile, and the expression seemed to say, I am joking! Halls arrogant attitude made Hilarys anger angry, and he turned to look at the head of the same face that did not look good. "Leady President, what do you think?" Leddy took a look at the Hall, and then it said faintly. "Hall''s approach is a bit too hot, but this time because he is the person of our Wuhuan enchantment union, so we are not involved in the moment!" After saying this, Leddy said to the enchanters of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union below. "The members of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union have returned to me!" When I heard the speech of President Ledi, the enchanters who were present couldn''t help but see that everyone didn''t move. The Lady of the Lady was frowning, and at this time, an unexpected person moved first. This person is not someone else, it is actually Hall''s teacher Pierce! As a former Hall''s agent, Pierce persuaded everyone to show up directly to Hall, but now he is the first to stand up, this is not what is Hall face? When Jaina saw her face change, she just wanted to say something, but it was pulled aside by Durenci. "Miss Jaina, don''t worry, the situation is a bit special, you still have to wait!" Jaina heard that she was just about to get angry, but after seeing Pierce going down, Hall didn''t even open her mouth and did a gesture, she seemed to understand something. Looking at the enchanters of the Wuhuan City Enchanting Union, Hillary Riley blinked and looked at Ledi. "Leddy, you are..." "Hey, President Hilary, this is no way, although I want to clean up this kid, but he is a member of our union after all, and I can only do it now!" Seeing Leddy say that Hilaryly has hesitated together, because he is replaced by him. If his disciple does this, he will definitely pick him up for the first time, then pull him to apologize to everyone, not like Leddy is doing this on the wall. Hilaryly still wants to think about something, but Halls voice interrupted him. "President Hilary, how are you prepared to deal with me?" Seeing that Hall was still looking like a hippie smile, Hilary was not angry. Since they didn''t get involved, it would be less obstructive. "Hall, you honestly recognize the mistake, apologize, and then prepare to accept our punishment, this time will be considered, if..." "Shut up!" Hall suddenly slammed Hilaryly''s words, which made Hilary''s words, which had a lot of words, suddenly become red. "This bastard! Since he is like this, don''t blame me!" And just as Hilary''s sullen face was dark and a pair of **** vomiting looks, Ledi couldn''t help but think of it. "Hall, this stinky boy, his mouth is really stinky, don''t say it is Hilary, change to me, I can''t stand it! If the average person is estimated to have been cleaned up, but Hall..." President Ledi glanced at Hall, but mainly looked at the two huge World of Warcraft on the side. He now finds that he seems to be getting less and less understanding of Hall. These two World of Warcraft seem to be very powerful. He remembers that when he was in the game, Hall showed a look of fearlessness. Is this his true dependence? However, he was somewhat hesitant. When Hall had the card, why did he agree to his own requirements? Is he playing pigs and eating tigers? If President Ledi knew that Hall''s summoned beasts were later strengthened by the magic crystal, I don''t know what he would be surprised. "Come on!" After hearing Hilary''s words, suddenly several figures came out of the crowd. These people were all in black. From their momentum, they were not ordinary people. "Heaven, it turned out to be a black guard!" an enchanted man who seemed to know the situation exclaimed. "Black clothes? What is this?" Many people looked confused when they heard this title. "This is the guard of the Tamra City Enchanting Union! They only listen to the orders of the president, and each of them has been trained by the enchanted trade unions since childhood. They are carefully cultivated and each one is very powerful. The president of Hilaryly called them, and it seems that President Hilary is really angry!" Everyone heard the words and revealed the expression of a sudden realization. Then they looked at Halls expression with the meaning of those who were proud together. "President!" Hilaryly nodded and said to these people. "Give me the Hall!" Those black people rushed to the Hall directly without saying anything. Ah Da and Xiao Huang saw no nonsense and greeted them directly. Although the strength of Ada and Xiaohuang is strong, it is not a simple matter to take these black clothes for a short time. The reason why Lightning Golden Eagle took Tim so soon is because Tim used the secret method. In the strength of the enemy, the Golden Eagle, but the speed of the run, but the Lightning Golden Eagle, and finally after seeing the Black Dragon God, Tim agreed to surrender, otherwise want to win a fourth-class Shengqiang, even for the fifth It is not an easy task for the Holy Power! Seeing that Hall''s two summoned beasts were entangled, Quincy master Gotamibe looked at each other and immediately surrounded them. Hilaryly saw a condescending appearance and said Hall, surrender, you are the enemy of us! When Hall saw it, he was not afraid, but he said with a calm expression. "Although I am a person?" said that Hall waved his hand and released the lightning golden eagle, but this time it was clear that Hilary was ready, just as the Lightning Golden Eagle appeared, suddenly a strong barrier Appeared in the air, after seeing this barrier, Hall did not reveal a strange expression. "This has been restricted to flying, even if you have this speed of lightning like Warcraft, you can''t escape!" Hall didn''t think there was a ban on flying, and seeing Hall''s surprised expression, Hilary was more and more proud. "Hall, we are not enemies. This time you are indeed over-extended, surrender. When you go to the main adult of Georgia Island, everything is left to him." The people who thought that the matter had ended, and suddenly heard the sound of Hall laughing again, could not help but this time, he even laughed out! Chapter 1429： Overbearing Hall Chapter 1429 Hall of Overbearing Hall Seeing that Hall still laughed, everyone looked at Hall with a look of idiots, but there were a few people frowning. One of them is Hillary Riley''s disciple Dolores, and the other is Mudley! "Hall, he even laughed, it seems that he still has a card! God, what kind of person is Hall? No, I have to tell the teacher quickly, otherwise..." Dolores looked a little gloomy. When he saw Hall''s laughter, he immediately realized that something was wrong. He just wanted to go up and wake up with his teacher. Suddenly there was a scene that made him panic. I saw that there was still some suppression. The wolf-type Warcraft and the bear-type Warcraft suddenly screamed again, and the roaring voice directly shook the crowd a few steps. Not only that, the Eagle-type Warcraft in the sky also screamed, and then fluttered in the air so blatantly. With. "This...how is this possible? How can it fly?" Hilaryly suddenly widened her eyes after seeing this scene. He did not expect the Lightning Golden Eagle to fly in this situation. But soon he reacted again, and looked at the horror of Ada and Xiao Huang blurted out. "They...even the fifth-level summoned beasts? Just now they hide their strength?!" Originally thought that Hall was a fifth-class sacred summoned beast, and these two heads were at most four-level sacred summoned beasts. He thought that with their ban, they could suppress the lightning golden eagle, so that even Hall had two heads and five equations. What about the Holy Summoner? They are here, but they also have a lot of fourth-class sages! However, when he thought he was eating Hall, the outbreak of Ada and Xiaohuang was a slap in the face. "If you say that you have this strength, then I think that President Hilaryly is still honest and obedient. To be honest, if you really don''t cooperate, I don''t mind turning you into undead!" what? Everyone couldnt help but widen their eyes, especially those who knew Hall had a Sorcerer of the Undead. After hearing that Hall had turned them into undead, they were scared to sit directly on the ground. And there was still some worry that Halls Jaina heard Halls words, and her face could not help but she did not think that Hall would say such words! After seeing Hall like this, Pierce couldnt help but scream "This stinky boy, really dare to say anything!" Jaina heard a sigh of relief, and she immediately understood that Hall was not expected to do so. He was just scaring everyone. "Hall, do you know what you are talking about?" Hilaryly saw Hall so arrogant, and her face was flushed with anger. "Of course I know!" Hall looked at Hilaryly calmly, and then continued. "Just for the words of President Hilaryly, your sentence is not an enemy. I will forgive you this time. If you dare to have opinions, I dont care. My babies will not let go." you guys!" After saying this, suddenly there was a lot of air in the air, and at the same time. The appearance of Warcraft is constantly appearing on the ground. Looking at everything in front of him, all the people present, including Hilary, had a look of horror on their faces. Not to mention the number of these Warcraft, is the other two summoned beasts of Hall body, even the fifth-class summoned beast. Looking at the Hall around the five-and-five-class sacred summoned beast, Quincy masters were scared and pale. "He...he has so many summoned beasts? God, who is this bastard?" Thousands of enchanters, after being stared at by these fierce eyes of Warcraft, no one dared to make an atmosphere, for fear of stimulating these Warcraft because of their own breath, and then irritating them. Hilaryly had some bitterness in her heart. He seemed to understand some of it. Why did Georgia let him come and talk to Hall after issuing this order? He already knows this feeling. This is the rhythm of letting himself hit the gun! Before this, they were all in Georgia, and Georgia told them that Hall might arrange some people to be responsible for all the enchanters, Hilary and others are naturally unwilling, and Leddy is hearing that After leaving a heart, I did not expect that Hall actually gave him an accident, no, it should be a surprise! Hall asked Pierce to manage these enemies. Doesn''t this mean that they are managed by the Uganda City Enchanting Union? There won''t be much change at the beginning, but as time goes by, these enchanters will get used to Pierce''s orders, so that the Uganda City Enchanting Union will get the Tamra City Enchanting Union. Become the most enchanted enchantment union on the edge of the island! Therefore, on the way, he and Hilaryly "have the same enemy", and Daxie Hall is not sensible. He must learn Hall after he has said anything. As a result, his practice makes Hilaryly very speechless. Er, but also pulled the Wuhuan City Enchanterers to the side, saying what to avoid? From the current situation, this is where to avoid suspicion, this is to secretly cheer to Hall! If Leddy didn''t know Hall''s situation, Hilaryly dared to cut his head and give him a stool! "Hall, are you doing something wrong?" After hearing some relief in Hilary, everyone was exposed. What is this? It sounds like President Hilaryly is convinced! Its not Before Hilaryly thought that she was a winner, its not difficult to win the Hall, but now its the crush of the confidence that Hall has given. If there are so many people here, hes almost Directly speaking to Hall, "Don''t fight, I admit defeat!" However, Hall did not give him face. After looking at Hilary, Hall said faintly. "There is nothing wrong with this! This is the case. From now on, Teacher Pierce is the head of the joint enchantment union. Everyone must obey his command. If you are disobedient, you will not waste food!" As Hall said this, the Warcrafts were roaring at the same time, and the roar made everyone in the room unable to tremble. They had seen the tide of the animals before, but the difference between the beast and the Hall was not a slight difference. It is estimated that if Hall had released these summoned beasts, it was very likely that those beasts would be directly transferred. run! After all, the leader of the knives and beasts is nothing more than a fourth class of Warcraft, and now there are five whole holy summoned beasts! Chapter 1430： Marks thoughts Chapter 1430 Mark''s Ideas Hilaryly still wanted to say something, but suddenly saw Hall suddenly turned to look at the other direction. "Georgia Island Lord! Things are solved, can you come out?" what? Everyone cant help but hear that the main island of Georgia is here? Looking in the direction of Hall, I saw a person standing in an inconspicuous place. But now it is very conspicuous, because the people who are seen by Hall are very active to let the position open, so that the figure wearing a black robe is particularly prominent. The shadow is not someone else, it is Georgia, just Georgia is about to leave, but after seeing this scene, his mouth twitches slightly, and there seems to be some words in his heart that should not be said. Seeing his identity was broken by Hall, Georgia was not hiding, waved his black robe and then slowly walked toward Hall. When he walked, Georgia''s face became more and more blue. Before Hall had a lightning golden eagle and an old tree of the Holy Spirit, which made Georgia somewhat passive. After all, he did not dare to harden with Hall, lest it be cheaper. But now suddenly I saw a few fifth-class summoned beasts around Hall, Georgia began to be afraid! In this short period of time, where did Hall get the summoned beast? Suddenly Georgia thought of one thing - Magic Crystal! "Yes, it must be those holy magic crystals! Hall he only asked for the holy magic crystal at the beginning. Whether it was just when he came here, or now, he can''t get around the holy magic crystal, I am stupid! One thought that Hall''s power was fed by himself, Georgia was almost angry to give himself a slap! When I was angry, my heart became more and more fearful. The ability that Hall has is really too abnormal! If you pass it out... I think that Georgia suddenly cut off this idea because he knows that in the current situation, if he really does this, then he is absolutely dead! "This secret! Keep it! It will definitely be useful!" Thinking of this, Georgia took a deep breath and then looked at Hall with a smile. "Oh, Hall, are things arranged?" "How do so many people do what they are here? President Hilaryly, don''t let them all let go, right, tell them, from today, Pierce is the head of the joint enchantment union, all the actions must be Obey his arrangement!" Hilaryly heard the change of face, he wanted to refuse, but after looking at the Warcraft around Georgia and Hall, he finally took a deep breath and calmly said. "Yes! Lord Georgia Island! I will let them obey the arrangements!" With the perversion of Georgia, most people can''t help but sigh "It''s over!" However, the faces of the enchanters in Wuhua City are full of joy, and the masters of Pierce lead them. They are naturally excited by the people of the Wuhuan enchantment union. Not to mention them, even Pierce couldn''t help but clench his fists. He knew that he had taken an important step once it progressed smoothly. Those who died in the future, no one can predict! "Oh... well... really good!" President Leddy laughed in his heart. Although he was not his leader, in his opinion, Pierces leadership was the same. In this way, he believed that it would not take long for the Uganda City Enchanting Union. Will become the leader of the edge island! By then, all the resources will be concentrated in Wuhua City, even if Hilary is going to repent, it is estimated that it does not have much effect. However, among the people of Wuhuan City Enchanting Union, Quincy and others are more and more pale, because they are very clear, they are finished! Sure enough, after Hilary''s soft suit, Hall first looked at Quincy! Seeing Hall seeing it, Quincy quickly said, "This is a misunderstanding. In the future, we will all follow the orders of Master Pierce. We will create tasks on time!" When Hall heard the words, he wouldn''t believe Quincy. He just wanted to start but heard Pierce open. "Hall, let me deal with this matter! You have to believe me, I will handle it well!" Hall couldnt help but hear a look at Pierces teacher. Hall smiled and nodded. "That line, then give it to the teacher!" When Hall said that he waved his hand, all the summoned beasts disappeared except Ada. With the disappearance of those summoned beasts, the enchanters who were present could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Many enchanters sat directly on the ground. Some timid enemies even cried directly. "Georgia Island Lord, I think this time the situation should be dead last time? Will they listen to Teacher Pierce?" Georgia smelled a wrinkle, don''t see Hall now laughing and talking to him, but he felt it, the kind of non-rejection in Hall''s words. "Call! Don''t worry, they will!" Georgia said with a deep breath. "Well, that''s good, then hand it to Teacher Pierce. Let''s talk about other things?" Hall and Georgia left, and the people who stayed were not allowed to face each other. Then, Pierce began to lay out the task. These enemies did not have a match. Soon the task was arranged, and the enemies followed those. The guards entered the enchanted union and soon they began to perform enchanting missions. In the crowd There are two people who are full of emotions. These two people are not others. It is the owner of the Wusong City, Rustain and the owner of the Mark Hotel! "I didn''t think we looked away!" Russell sighed and said. "Oh, that''s you, I never looked away. At first I thought this kid was not ordinary. I didn''t think it was really..." Mark wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say anything behind him. "Hey! Nothing to say! What you are looking at is just his cooking. If you really know that he has such skills, it is estimated that he has already started!" Mark knows what the meaning of Rustin''s hands-on is, but he does not deny it, but instead says a serious expression. "To tell the truth, I really didn''t think that Hall is so capable, so it turned out to be the person we want to look up to, even the Georgian Islandlors have estimated that they have been eaten by Hall!" After a pause, Mark continued. "But I think this is also the case. The invasion of the dark and the bright Protoss. I have not been optimistic about the owner of the island of Georgia from the beginning. Now there is Hall, the perverted guy, maybe we are really You can escape this robbery, maybe you are right!" Chapter 1431： chat Chapter 1431 conversation Originally, Mark and Rustain talked privately about the battle between the Dark and the Bright Protoss. They all know that the current situation is very serious, and Georgia has made every effort to fight the dark and the bright Protos. Although the previous action was very successful, most of the dark people of the edge islands and the invaders of the bright Protoss were annihilated, but things did not end. Not only is it not over, but it is still a beginning! A long battle and the beginning of death! For this, both Mark and Rustain are very clear. As the island owner, Georgia has nothing wrong with actively fighting against the dark and the bright Protoss, but the mistake is wrong, Georgia has been a bit too much. From some small details, Mark and Rustin both felt that Georgia''s purpose was not so simple, but because the two men were too nervous, they did not investigate it. But what they didn''t even think about was that Hall had already had the strength of the owner of Georgia Island! For this, the hearts of the two are somewhat different ideas. Mark is simply amazed, but Russell is astonished, but secretly regrets, why did he not come to a daughter, Jaina, to cook a mature rice? But if you let Hall know what Ruthstein thought at the time, it is estimated that Hall will despise Russell. Just when the two of them went back, Hall and Georgia sat down again. The two people sitting down at this time have completely different mentality. Before Hall needed Magic Crystal, there are still some concerns for Georgia. After all, the fifth-class holy magic crystal has been used. If the tiger cant live in Georgia, then What Hall can do is to sit on his lightning golden eagle and escape from here! Fortunately, Halls plan succeeded in living in Georgia, which gave Hall a lot of magic crystals. After using this magic crystal, Hall already has the strength of not being completely in Georgia! Therefore, the Hall mentality at this time is completely in two different states. It is only that he is wearing a lazy look at the stool and drinking tea on the stool. Georgia saw Hall like this, although his heart was a little annoyed, but more was shocked or even some fear! Yes, it is fear! In a short period of time, Hall actually made a five-and-five-class sacred summoned beast, which made Georgia more sure that Hall''s summoned beast was strengthened by the holy magic crystal! As soon as he thought of Hall''s ability to have such a pervert, Georgia became more and more aware that he only gave half of the holy magic crystal to Hall! But soon he laughed again, because although he pressed Hall half of the magic crystal, but in the current situation of Hall, he wants to suppress Hall seems to be an impossible thing! If Hall is told from Lorra that he only gives him the general magic crystal, it is estimated that he will directly worry about the temper that Hall is causing trouble everywhere. If someone used to dare to worry in front of him, Georgia would definitely let him know why the flowers are so red! But when this person is a metamorphosis and has been able to contend with his own Hall, Georgia is a little annoyed. Especially looking at a Hall who is indifferent to self-contained tea, Georgia wants to kick the Hall, and then smash him to relieve his hate! "Hall, what about the Krakens?" Hearing that Georgia opened the silence, Hall put the teacup down and then looked at Georgia and smiled. "Don''t worry, I have already asked Tim to find them. I want to come to Tim, the people of the Krakens will not see it! It''s just this enchanting equipment..." "The enchanting equipment is what I just said, let Pierce be responsible. I will let people take the time to send the materials and materials. The first batch of enchanting equipment will be traded with the Krakens in the near future!" "As long as we can reach an agreement with the Krakens this time, then we are temporarily safe here, but..." Speaking of this, Georgia looked up at Hall. Hall glanced and smiled. "Do not worry, the next goal is Hope Island! I don''t want to fight alone! It''s just this magic crystal..." Georgia heard a sudden slap in the heart. Since he already knew that Halls strength was related to Magic Crystal, he felt that it is better not to let Hall have too many magic crystals for the time being, in case Halls strength expands. Even he can''t resist, what is the difference between the powerful Hall and the dark family and the bright Protoss? In fact, in the end, Georgia is a selfish person. After the situation, he first thought of others but himself! This time, although Hall''s sudden appearance interrupted his original plan, but now his mind is thinking about something else. Before he felt that he was helping the Guangming Protoss, and then releasing Ted, it was the best way to contact the bright Protoss to eat your flesh and rely on the Protoss. But now it doesn''t work, because the existence of Hall is deeply threatening him! The reason why this cooperation made him unhappy is because it is not his willing cooperation. But now he has two other ideas, one is to first cooperate with Hall to see which step he can do, in case it can really resist the dark family and the bright Protoss and rely on the white tent forces, this It is also a good way. The other is that if Hall fails here can''t resist the attack of the Dark and Bright Protoss, then he will change his strategy, sell Hall''s situation to the Protoss, and then find a way to rely on the Protoss. When he heard that Hall heard the magic crystal, Georgia said after a slight contemplation. "At the moment, I have already let people continue to collect, but I have collected a lot since I last time. If I want to come, there will not be too much..." Seeing Georgia''s hesitation, Hall felt a sneer, but he didn''t break Georgia, because Hall needed Georgia''s cooperation. "That''s the way, I have to worry about the Georgia Island Lord!" After the two casually said a few words, Hall left, watching the back of Hall''s departure, Georgia frowned and his face was a bit gloomy. "It seems that those magic crystals are not allowed to let him know for a while, but now his attitude is like this, if in the future..." When I think of Hall''s rapid increase in strength, the more Georgia''s heart is, the less it tastes. Chapter 1432： go away Chapter 1432 leaves After Hall left from Georgia, it was a few more days. This Hall, when he got up, heard someone looking for him outside. "Young Master! I am back!" As soon as Hall appeared, someone came over and said respectfully. "Oh? Tim, are you back?" The coming person is not someone else, it is the Tim who went to the Krakens. "Yes young master!" Tim replied, not waiting for Hall to speak immediately. "Young Master, those Krakens have no doubts. Now I tell them that they are under our control, so they will not attack now, but they ask for the material they said last time as soon as possible! But I follow the requirements of the young master, and They said that they were directly enchanted and they agreed!" "Very good! First stabilize the Krakens. We don''t want to give the Krakens offense now. They want nothing more than enchanting equipment and materials. If we can delay for a while, then we will have enough time. Go to solve the intruders on the other two islands." In fact, what Hall needs is not to occupy the other two islands. What he needs is magic crystal! A lot of magic crystal! Only with enough magic crystals, Hall can have a large number of powerful summoning beasts in a short time, and only then can he compete with the dark ones and the bright protoss in the future! The time agreed with the Krakens is a month after the transaction, and during this time, Hall will not continue to stay on the edge of the island. One day later, Hall explained some things to Georgia and then came to the beach with Tim and others. This is the first time Hall has seen the endless sea. Looking at this endless sea, Hall can''t help but feel his own smallness. "Hey!" As Hall waved, a huge Warcraft appeared next to him. "the host!" This Warcraft is the Sea Snake King Kahn! Immediately after it came out, say hello to Halls bow. "Go, get a seat in the sea as soon as possible, remember what I said to you!" "Follow the master!" Sea Snake King Kahn heard that the huge eyes suddenly brightened, then spit out his tongue and said. After saying this, the sea snake king Kahn directly slid its huge body, and soon fell into the endless sea. Hall saw another wave of his hand, and the shadow of the demand continued to appear at the seaside, followed by the rapid integration of the waves of the sea into the sea. These are the descendants of the sea snake king Kahn. Since Hall has let the sea snake king Kahn go to the world, he will not let him alone. This time, Hall is a **** one. Most of the magic crystals from Georgia are used to upgrade the level of the sea snake. Among them, the sea snake king Kahn is a fifth-class summoned beast, among his descendants. At least four fourth-class sacred summoned beasts, Hall believes that with their strength, in this endless sea, as long as it is not a trick to provoke a powerful World of Warcraft and the sea, they will not be dangerous. After seeing the sea snakes disappear into the sea, Hall will turn to look at Tim. "How about preparing for the magic array?" "If you return to the young master, you have already prepared the materials. At this time, you are taking the time to perfect. I want to wait until we arrive at Hope Island. The transmission array here can be used." Well! Hall nodded, and he thought that there would be a transmission between each island, but the results made him somewhat disappointed and somewhat understanding. Every island in the home of the wanderer is like a prince. How can they let other princes have a way to go directly to their territory? Since the endless sea of ??Warcraft can''t fly safely, if you want to go to Hope Island, then you have to go from the sea. But this is the situation of others. For Hall, he still has a way, that is, from the sea! In the Long Island of Allen''s mainland, Hall has got a lot of dragon beads that can breathe underwater. This is a very unique treasure for the honor of the mainland. It is estimated that if the dark and the bright Protoss are known, they will definitely find a way to **** them. "Lennon!" When he heard Hall, Lennon quickly came down and bowed. "Young Master! You command!" "You are responsible for the magical array here. After you have arranged it, you will contact the owner of the island of Georgia. By the way, ask him to have some magic crystals!" "Good young master!" After the task was arranged, Hall waved again and moved Tim to the receiving space, and then directly into the sea. With the help of Dragon Ball, Hall is completely free of sea water restrictions, and immediately after the arrival, the Lightning Magic Fish will be summoned. It is estimated that the lightning guy has not come for a long time, and once it appears, it is everywhere. "Okay, come back soon, otherwise I won''t let you out later!" When I heard Hall, the lightning suddenly screamed, then quickly came back to the Hall, gently touched the Hall with its pointed mouth, and watched it look good. Hall was funny and angry. Its a head. "Hey!" "Okay, let''s go!" Sitting behind the lightning, Hall said, and then thought of something, and quickly applied a water shield to himself. Sure enough, just after Hall had just applied the water shield, the lightning bolt rushed forward quickly, and the shield around Hall was almost cracked by this speed, showing how fast the lightning is. The Lightning Magic Fish was originally known for its speed, and the Lightning Magic Fish at this time is no longer the previous fifth-class summoning beast, but the strength of Hall to strengthen the fourth-level summoning beast. The speed is naturally faster than before. Feeling the speed of the "mobile car" on the sea floor, Hall liked this feeling for a while. Because it is offshore, plus Tim told Hall that there are no guards of the Krakens So Hall and Lightning Magic Fish quickly left the edge of the island. After Hall quickly left, a shadow slowly swam from the bottom of the sea. Its huge mouth was now holding an unknown fish, and half of the fish had been swallowed by it. In the mouth. "Hey!" With the sound of a few chews, the fish was completely swallowed into the mouth by this figure. "What is that? It seems that I have to report to the adults!" And just as the figure was about to leave, suddenly his face changed, and then he looked up fiercely, and when he saw what was in front of him, he was shocked. "How come there are so many Warcraft here?" However, he quickly calmed down from the shock. He just wanted to communicate with these Warcraft with his unique ability, but what surprised him was that this Warcraft turned out to be the first. "You... want to die or want to live!" Chapter 1433： Barracuda and jellyfish Chapter 1433 Barracuda and Jellyfish "Do you want to die or want to live?" With this sound coming out from the front of this Warcraft mouth, the people are scared, the Warcraft that speaks is not without, but the Warcraft that can speak is very powerful, which means that this Warcraft has enough communication with humans. Ability. In general, it is not uncommon for Warcraft to have intelligence. They can get along with these World of Warcraft with their own abilities, and they can get unexpected help. But in the face of talking, and still similar to the head of the group of Warcraft, then you must be very careful, otherwise if the mistakes, the consequences are unimaginable. "I... Hey, may I ask this adult is..." The man came to see the Warcraft with big eyes and big eyes in the eyes. After thinking about it, he still used the name of an adult. "Give you three seconds to think about it, want to die or want to live! One!" "Hey..." When people came to hear this, they couldn''t help but change their face. He didn''t think that there was such a force in World of Warcraft. The tone of talking was really... "two!" The fancier who was imagining heard a few seconds and then made a cleverness. He looked up and looked at the Warcraft around him and he didn''t hesitate, and quickly said. "I want to live! I want to live!" "Very good, you made a very normal choice!" After Warcraft heard this, he said something that made people feel relieved, but the next sentence was that he could not help but mention his heart again. "Now give you a chance! Tell me what race you are, and where you can hunt Warcraft! I mean that the strength is not strong, but the number of Warcraft!" Does it want to occupy the site? When people hear this, they immediately realize a situation. In the endless sea, battles like this kind of Warcraft are often seen. This kind of battle is very cruel. It is often that one party is completely destroyed or escaped. End. "When I return to the adults, I am a squid. I came here because..." The Haizu, who claimed to be a squid, said that he was hesitant when he said the purpose. Warcraft immediately glared at him with a cold sigh. "Ok?" It seems that this World of Warcraft is not so good, the man of the Barracuda hastened to speak. "Adults, our barracudas have discovered that the Krakens have had a big move recently, so we will be sent out here to see what happens." "Oh?" Warcraft heard that the eyes turned and seemed to think of something, then it asked. "You sea people are not a piece of iron?" Ok? You sea? ! After the man of the mullet family heard this, he seemed to realize what it was, but this time he learned it. After learning the temper of this Warcraft, he did not dare to reveal his ideas. He can only figure out how to escape while thinking about how to make this Warcraft believe in himself and will not kill himself. Just when he couldn''t think of a way, when his forehead was full of sweat, the Warcraft was open. "Take me to a safe place first, if that place is not suitable, or if you have other thoughts, hehe..." After hearing this laughter from Warcraft, I dont know why, he suddenly felt that his body was shaking. "Adults rest assured that on the way I came, I found a group of Warcraft, where they are right for you!" "Yes? Let''s go!" Warcraft said suddenly and yelled at the side, followed by a sea snake quickly rushing past, and directly rolled him up before the barracuda man had not responded. When the barracuda man started, his face changed greatly. He felt that this Warcraft didn''t want to kill himself. After taking him with him, he was relieved. These Warcraft are exactly what the Barracudas think. They are not local Warcraft, but the Sea Snake King Kahn released by Hall. Originally, the sea snake king Kahn immediately let his men clean up the nearby World of Warcraft. After seeing the Hall leave, he suddenly found that there was still a creature nearby, so this was the scene. After learning that the Barracuda man was a good candidate to understand the endless sea situation, it decided to let him go temporarily. After some of the things were clear, he would not kill him depending on the situation. And when the Sea Snake King Kahn took the squid man to find Warcraft, Hall was getting farther and farther from the edge island. Along the way, Hall encountered a lot of creatures, most of which are endless sea fish, rich in biological species, more than Hall sees the animal world on Earth. Many creatures can''t say a name. It''s like this. The head is like a ball. It has a pair of eyes and a mouth full of teeth. It has no limbs, and there are countless dense tentacles. It looks like some jellyfish on earth, but it is much faster than jellyfish, and it is very ferocious. As soon as Hall passed it, it just saw that it was preying on a fish. After the creature touched it, it immediately turned over the fish belly, apparently it had lost its sense of resistance. Immediately after the jellyfish-like creature opened his mouth, he swallowed the fish and swallowed it. After eating this fish, it seemed that he was satisfied. After seeing the Hall and the lightning that stopped watching, he immediately swam to the Hall and they swam over. Lightning was originally a child''s temper. It has a young and masculine feeling like human beings. When you see a creature that dares to use itself as an attack target, it will naturally not give up. After the Hall was put down, as its figure suddenly disappeared, then Hall found that the creature that had just swam to himself had already been torn apart. That looks like a horrible picture of a balloon being hit by a bullet. "Hey!" Looking at the triumphant lightning after returning, Hall smiled and shook his head, but soon Hall found Because of the death of this jellyfish-like monster, there were always jellyfish gathered around. Seeing that the lightning still wants to kill, Hall patted his head and said. "Okay, bullying these guys is fun, let''s go!" Just when Hall was about to leave, suddenly Hall found that the jellyfish monsters went collectively upstream. I saw that Hall couldnt help but look around and see the situation. Hall did not find any danger. presence. What exactly is going on? Seeing that some of the monsters in the form of the jellyfish came together, and the rest went up, Hall couldnt help but be curious. "Go, let''s go see!" Lightning nodded, but after Hall sat up, it suddenly spit out a few water magic, and then several jellyfish creatures were broken apart. Seeing here, Hall couldnt help but shook his head and smiled. "You guy is really..." Chapter 1434： Unlucky ship mother Chapter 1434 Unlucky ship mother Hall did not know that the creature of this endless sea is now known as the sea boat killer - the mother. Under normal circumstances, people who go out to sea will try their best to avoid hurting them. Even if they attack the ship, the people who drive will not kill them deliberately, but will leave here as soon as possible. Because these shipowners have a special point, they are quickly gathered once they are attacked. In the absence of a ship, they will always chase and kill their enemies. There is also a situation, that is, if you kill them and encounter the passing of the ship, then the ship will be unlucky! In the present words, the ship is floating and shot! This is the case at the moment. After the lightning kills the ship''s mother, there is just one ship passing by. These shipmen are directed at those ships. But there are a lot of remaining mothers, they will not let them go. Like Hall, they are rare, because people with boats will not do this kind of harm to others. It is generally the sea people who do this, and the sea people who are particularly fast will do this. They will kill the ships mother and cause the ships mother to gather after discovering the ship and the ships mother, and then let the ship become a ship. The mother attacks the target while they are leaving quickly. Those who leave slowly will basically become the belly of the mother. Therefore, when Hall died and the ship''s mother caused the ship''s mother to gather, the people on a passing ship screamed in horror. "Bastard, this must have been the shots of the sea people, did not think of the dark family and the bright Protoss they really intend to kill!" A middle-aged man looked angry and angry. Anger is angry, but now he is not angry to lose his mind. "Fast, speed up, let people kill the ship''s mother below, don''t let them sink the boat, we will die!" As the middle-aged mans voice just fell, he immediately ran over dozens of people from the side of the ship. These people were all holding arrows with light blue light in their hands. The discerning eyes could see at a glance that these were all enchanted. Weapons, it can be seen that the people who wear this are not ordinary people. The guards who got the order did not hesitate, and immediately took the bow and shot at the underwater mothers. The smashing arrows that were shot out did not have much penetrating power due to the sea water. The enchanting arrows quickly penetrated each jellyfish. Its terrible to see these jellyfish grow up, but their vitality is very poor. After being shot by the arrow, the jellyfish bursts open immediately, just like when it was killed by the Lightning Magic Fish. However, the people on board were not happy because of this, but their faces were more and more dignified. "Everyone moves faster, aiming at the shot, don''t let them drag the boat!" After all, these mothers are marine life, most of them are concentrated in the sea, so even if the people on these ships have too many arrows to shoot the ship''s mother, they can only shoot a large number of surrounding shipowners, trying Escape directly from the boat if it is completely dragged or destroyed. And just as they shot the ship''s mother, Hall came to the vicinity with lightning. "Oh, it turned out to be a ship, they are all attracted by the ship!" If the man on the ship knows the situation before and hears Hall, it is estimated that he will hate to cut the singer of the windy words! After understanding it, Hall didn''t want to pay attention to it, but he suddenly thought that the ship seemed to be coming from Hope Island. He wanted to know that they should know the island. I thought that Hall had just wanted to help, and suddenly he found that the ship didn''t know what was poured into the water, and the shipowners had to go away from these things after they encountered these things. What is this? Can they be so scared? Although the ship''s mother left the bottom of the ship, they did not give up the ship easily, and they surrounded the ship far away. At this time, a loud bang suddenly appeared in the distance, and then the mysterious liquid appeared again, and the encircled ship suddenly dispersed. And while the ship''s mother was scattered, the ship suddenly accelerated to escape in this direction. "Oh? It turns out!" Although Hall didn''t know what those things were, he did understand why the ship was doing this. He thought it should be their experience with these shipowners. Don''t look at what Hall said is so simple, but the man on the boat is already swearing. "Come on, hurry up! Don''t worry about other things, hurry and escape!" This can''t blame men for being so nervous. The oily things they use can make the ship mother escape, but this is just a way to cure the symptoms. There are few stocks, and there is another characteristic, that is, after hitting the water. They will sink quickly, and as a result, they will lose their effect. When the ship''s mother comes round again, it will be troublesome. When I saw the ship''s support, I would leave under the siege of the ship''s mother. Hall thought about it and said to the lightning on the side. "Go, let''s keep up!" Lightning screamed, indicating that Hall was sitting up, and at this time, a large number of shipmen surrounded the Hall. "Hey!" Lightning was dissatisfied and called twice. He watched the lightning and attacked. Hall quickly stopped it. "Okay, they will be handed over to me, you will not go!" Say that Hall waved, and suddenly hundreds of lightning fish appeared in the Hall. The shipmen who were close to each other suddenly found a large number of lightning bolts, and then they went forward again. Hall did not hesitate to see it A wave of hands, suddenly hundreds of lightning squid killed them in the past, these shipyards, which are very threatening to the ship, are simply unbearable in front of the lightning squid one strike. It can be seen from this that these mothers are very fragile, and they can still exist. It is very likely that their fertility is strong! Or their existence has no major threat to those sea people, so they are not considered to be threatened by the sea. It is more likely that they may be regarded by the sea as a special creature for land-based human ships, so this will allow them to survive and reproduce freely. In short, they encountered this Hall with a lot of water system Warcraft, but can be arbitrarily chased everywhere in the sea, count them for eight lifetimes! After destroying most of the mothers, the remaining mothers seemed to understand the power of the Lightning Magic Fish, and then they ran away. Seeing that the Lightning Devils havent killed enough, and that the chapter continues to pursue the idea, Hall quickly took them back into space. "Let''s go see our guests!" Chapter 1435： Shocked middle-aged man Chapter 1435 shocked middle-aged man The middle-aged man who was already nervous on the boat suddenly found that something was wrong, because the former shipmen had actually sunk into the water. He blinked some of his unbelief and then glanced at the surrounding sea. "Well? What happened? It is reasonable to say that they should be chasing around now, instead of sinking in the sea like now? What happened?" "Adult! Now is the fastest speed, do you want to..." Didn''t wait for the guard to finish the conversation, the middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "Wait! The situation is a bit wrong, everything is ready, I will listen to my orders..." The middle-aged man said and suddenly stopped, because he found that he did not know when, a person jumped up from the sea and looked at himself so straight. "Who? Protect the adults!" A guard looked around with some doubts and waited for him to see the figure and immediately exclaimed. The other guards heard the words and immediately pointed at the people. As long as the people had any adverse actions for the middle-aged men, they would unscrupulously shoot him into a horse! "Who are you?" The middle-aged man''s face was a little dignified, but he knew that the person who could appear so strangely on his boat would never be a weak one! Just kidding, whether a weak person flies from the sky or swims from the sea, it is impossible to get on his boat in this situation, because those people have long been killed by the pressure of the air and the Warcraft in the sea! The current situation is that this person stood in front of them unscathed, and if he said that this person is not strange, he did not believe in killing him. "Well? People passing by!" Passing by? Not only the middle-aged man was stunned, but even the guards around him were stupid. What kind of joke? Passing by? In this endless sea? The middle-aged man who responded looked at the serious face and said. "You are insulting my IQ! Come on!" When they heard the middle-aged man, the guards stood up and put their fingers on the trigger. As long as the middle-aged man ordered it, they would not hesitate. The trigger pulls off this guy! "Hey, how do I tell the truth is that no one believes?" The coming person is not someone else. It is the Hall that catches up with the Lightning Magic Fish. He appears to ask about the situation of this person in the eyes of Hope Island. Before, he listened to the owner of the island of Georgia. He had contact with the island owner of Hope Island. As long as Hall succeeded in finding the island owner of Hope Island, he could build a transmission array that would like to go with him. Then they would not have to worry. Those Krakens, who directly sent troops to destroy the invaders of the dark and bright Protoss on Hope Island. What Hall didn''t know was that originally Georgia wanted Hall to go by boat, but Hall himself went to himself from the beginning, so he didn''t pay attention to the people sent by Georgia, but he didn''t even have people. When you finish speaking, you will send the person away. After the man returned to God and went back to tell Georgia about it, even Georgia was a slap in the face. "Hall, this **** really has a way to go to Hope Island? Is he ready to swim? Or does he want to fly that World of Warcraft?" And just as he was preparing to find someone to look for Hall, the people told him that Hall jumped into the sea... When I heard the news, Georgia was stunned on the spot. After a while, I couldnt help but swear. "He really is..." Although Georgia knows that Hall''s situation is very special, he was deeply shocked when he heard that Hall had chosen to go to Hope Island from the sea. "Best he was drowned!" After hearing this news, Georgia did not think that Hall would die immediately. After all, Hall created too many miracles. Georgia felt that Hall could not die so easily, so he immediately prepared for both hands. First, if Hall is really dead, then he will directly rely on the bright Protoss. Second, the current situation continues to follow the plan negotiated with Hall. After the transmission team is really successful, it immediately attacks the invaders of Hope Island. At this time, the initiator of the Hall was a smiling middle-aged man on the boat. "You want the island to come out?" "Who are you?" The middle-aged man''s face became more and more gloomy, especially when he heard Hall directly telling their identity. "No! I definitely don''t be their slave! Absolutely not!" A guard suddenly had a mad look on his face. After hearing this voice, the middle-aged man changed his face. He just wanted to stop, but the soldier was buckled. The trigger was fired, and then the enchanted arrow shot directly from the bow and shot at Hall''s head. "Hey!" Hall snorted, and then a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. With a sound, the arrow fell directly to the ground after hitting the shadow. Look at the arrow that the arrow has been deformed. Everyone couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Especially after seeing the figure in front of him, the rest of the guards did not hesitate, and all pulled the trigger. For a time, the arrows in the dozens of guards in the bow of the bow came to the Hall. In the past, Hall may be directly penetrated by this arrow. However, at this time, he did not have any fear at all. The little yellow roar in front of him suddenly gave off a soil magic, and then all the enchanting arrows were shot on Xiao Huang. When the sound of Dangdang came, all the arrows fell on the ship. "What? How is this possible?!" "God I am not blinded? What is this Warcraft? Is it able to withstand the shooting of the enchanted arrow?" "What the **** is he?" "Offensive! Give me offense!" A guard-like captain''s face is horrified, yelling at the guards on your side, and quickly filling up the enchanted arrows, ready for the next round of blows. "Stop! Give me a hand!" Originally watching these guards shot once and wanted to shoot once, Halls face suddenly showed a dissatisfied expression, and he was thinking about whether to pack these people. The voice of the middle-aged man came. "This...Adult. Sorry. My men are nervous because of him. So I will do that, I am very sorry!" Others are not clear, but this middle-aged person is very clear, can suddenly appear here, and can also summon such a powerful summoned beast, certainly not the average person. Chapter 1436： Chief culprit Chapter 1436 Culprit Although the middle-aged man doesn''t know who Hall is, he is very eye-catching. After seeing that even the enchanted arrows can''t hurt the front of the Warcraft, he knows that with their current strength, they want It is somewhat difficult to defeat Hall. "Oh? Misunderstanding?" Hall said that the middle-aged man couldnt help but talk, then smiled and said. "Oh, then I will be a misunderstanding! How? I am still pointing at me with weapons?" The middle-aged man quickly said to the guards on the side that he was still doing what he was doing, not taking the weapons away? The guards first hesitated, but after seeing the guards nodding their heads, they quickly put down their weapons and retreated to the side. Hall saw and smiled and patted Xiao Huang. Xiao Huang, who was still licking his mouth, quickly took up the ferocious expression and sat on the side with a clever appearance. Seeing this, everyone including middle-aged men couldnt help but widen their eyes. They just knew how fierce this World of Warcraft was, but now they are treated like a puppy by the young man. This makes They pay more attention to Hall. "Talk about it, who are you?" When I heard Hall ask, the middle-aged man blurted out and debuted. "You are not the one who chases us?" Oh? Seeing the expression of Hall, the middle-aged man could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. "It turned out to be like this!" Suddenly, the middle-aged man saw Hall''s confused face, so he explained. "We are indeed the people of Hope Island. This time we escaped and wanted to go to the edge of the island for help!" What happened? After hearing this, Hall began to feel a little surprised, because he had heard from Georgia before, and hoped that the island was still fighting the dark and the bright Protoss, but now hes actually going out to ask for help. This shows that the situation in Hope Island is very bad. Sure enough, with the middle-aged mans complaint, Hall slowly understood a rough idea. The middle-aged man in front of him is called Jean, a nobleman of Hope Island, and also a confidant of the island owner. Some time ago, after discovering the invasion of the dark and the bright Protoss, Hope Island and the edge islands launched a vigorous battle to eliminate the invaders. At the beginning, the progress was very good. After all, the invasion of the Dark and the Bright Protoss was only part of it. I hope that the battle to destroy the invaders will be very smooth, but at the last critical moment, the support of the Dark and the Protoss came. In addition to several battles in Hope Island, their combat information was betrayed, causing them to lose again and again on the battlefield, from the original strategic offense to the strategic defense. At this time, the news of the edge island came over, and I hope that the island island naturally hopes to unite with the edge island to fight against the enemy. I just didn''t think that it was not long before this. The reinforcements of the edge islands have not yet waited, and the reinforcements of the dark and the bright Protoss are the first step. This made the hope island, which was originally a strategic defense, lose most of its land. Under this circumstance, I hope that the island island immediately sent people to seek help from the reinforcements, and Jean is the person who goes to the edge of the island, and of course there is another group to go to the island of death, but the island of death is at the other end. Hall did not meet it. Hearing that Halls brows were wrinkled, he thought that the situation in the island was not so bad. He could slowly collect the magic crystal and grow himself. He just didnt think the situation would change so fast. How long did it take? I hope the island would have On the verge of being destroyed. "What do you want the island owner to do now?" "I hope that the northern part of the island has been completely occupied, and the main people of Grootal are leading us to stay in the south, and the adults recruit a large number of troops, and they want to stay for a while." After hearing the news, Hall nodded slightly. "This is still a good news." Gene Wen couldn''t help but turn a blind eye. How is this a good news? Now the whole island of hope is in jeopardy. If the main people of Grootal are desperately trying to withstand the two strong men of the dark and the bright Protoss, it is estimated that the island is already occupied by them. In this case, Jean did not tell Hall because he needed to hide some of the circumstances, in case the owner of the island of Georgia heard the news and was unwilling to send troops. "Let''s go, let the boat turn around and go back." what? Not only Jean, but even the other guards couldnt help but exclaim. "Can''t go back, we managed to escape the crisis of the ship''s mother. Once we go back, we will soon encounter the dark family and the bright pursuit. When we can''t ask the reinforcements, we will be in trouble!" Ship mother? When Hall heard the word, he couldnt help but know that he didnt know what the ship was. "The mother? What is the mother?" Uh? When Jen saw that Hall had focused his attention on the ship''s mother, he couldn''t help but scream at the bodies behind him. "You don''t know? Those are the mothers!" Then Jean said the situation of the ship''s mother again. It seemed that he was afraid that Hall would still think about going back. Then he explained the horror of the ship mother exaggeratedly. "Oh? They are the mothers? No wonder they have come so much after killing!" what? Are you killing? After hearing this, the people present at the scene first widened their eyes, and then reacted and looked at Hall with a sullen look. The clash of the feelings just now, the culprit is actually this guy! Hall doesn''t seem to care about the angry eyes of everyone I don''t care if I have just done one of the most unforgivable things for the sea people. He just fainted and said, "I know the situation, just like this, turn around and go back! Take me to see your island owner!" "This...this is impossible! I..." Jean sees Hall and still wants to turn around and go back. He didn''t think much about it, but he didn''t finish it. He suddenly saw Xiao Huang standing up and grinning. After he, the words behind Jean were unable to say anything. "I don''t want to repeat it. I can go by myself. It''s just a little trouble. If you don''t want it, then I ruined the ship today!" you! Seeing Hall''s rogue, Jean''s angry face was red, but angry and angry, but he did not dare to really burst out, can only forcefully suppress the inner anger and said quietly. "This...Adult, you know the current situation. Only the main lord of Georgia sent a reinforcement. I hope that the island will be able to withstand the invasion of the dark and the bright Protoss, otherwise..." Chapter 1437： naval battle Chapter 1437 Marine Battle "Hey! I came here to come to the island of Georgia! Just let me see the Lord of Groot, I will explain it to him!" "But..." Jean did not agree to turn around because of Hall''s remarks. After all, they hoped that the island would send out hopes. If they did not bring the reinforcements back, the consequences would be disastrous. "There is nothing! You can choose to go to the sea, or you can choose to take me back! I have no opinion!" Do you have no opinion? ! When Jean heard Hall''s irresponsible words, his face suddenly turned red, and he had 10,000 words in his heart to say, but he had to swallow it after seeing Xiao Huang. "Adult, I..." Jean said that he hadn''t finished yet. Xiao Huang suddenly screamed, and the powerful Warcraft breath suddenly shook the ship, and the guards on the ship, including Jean, were screamed by Xiao Huang. Shocked pale face. "This... this is definitely a fifth class of World of Warcraft! God! Who is this year''s loved one? How is he so young and has such a powerful summoned beast?" Jean is a fourth-class sage, his strength In Hope Island, it can be said that the top five, but his strength is actually being stunned by the momentum of a World of Warcraft. From the side, this World of Warcraft is indeed very powerful, far from being able to resist it! "Returning!" Jean saw that things had been done, knowing that he could not change Hall''s thoughts, in order to avoid unnecessary losses, so he had to bite his teeth and said. "Adult, we..." A bodyguard captain heard the words and quickly said that he had not finished talking but saw that Jean was waved and interrupted. "Listen to me, return! I will talk to the Lord Grootal!" The bodyguard captain heard that there was no way, and after a glance at the Hall, he turned and went on to execute the order. Soon, the original southerly ship turned to the bow and headed for the way. Hall nodded with satisfaction and then looked at the gloomy Jean. How long will it take to reach Hope Island? Do you have to eat some food first? Eat while waiting? When he heard Hall''s request, Jean''s face was black. He had asked for such excessive demands. Now he still has to entertain him to eat and drink? Jean almost wanted to slap the dead Hall, but in the end he took a deep breath and let the next person prepare things. In the time when the wine was brought up, Jean slowly calmed down. After he calmed down, he thought a lot and realized that he couldnt be too impulsive now, so when he was ready, he recovered his calm and came to Huo. Said in front of the. "This big man, don''t know how to call it?" "Oh, my name is Hall! You can do it too." Hall ate some snacks and then signaled that Jean was also sitting down. "Hall?" Jean thought quickly after hearing the name, and did not expect a family called Hall on the edge of the island. So he continued to ask, "I don''t know who the adults know about the family. I am sorry, I didn''t deliberately ask, because I have been to the edge island several times, as if I didn''t hear the name of the family." Hall heard a smile on his face and looked at Jean. This is not asking what to ask? However, Hall did not care. He replied casually, "I am not a family member. You can rest assured that this time I hope that the island is not going to find death. It is indeed the owner of the island of Georgia who asked me to go there to find out the situation first. !" Transfer array? ! When he heard this, Jean suddenly noticed. If he had doubts before, then he now believes Hall. "Really? Great. If it is a transmission array, then the alliance between the two islands will be even closer!" Alliance? Hearing this, Hall shook his head slightly. He probably knows about the situation of the wanderer. The island owner of each island is a prince. He believes that these people must have a unified wanderer. The idea of ??the land, if not the invasion of the dark family and the bright Protoss, it is estimated that the alliance will not appear at all. Then the two talked a lot about it, and Hall also knew an approximate situation from this conversation. For example, the invasion of the Dark and the Bright Protoss is not a recent incident, but it has been there before. It was only in the past when some people were sent to investigate the situation. They also caught many spies of the dark and the bright Protos, just like The invasion was too sudden, and the entire Hope Island was not ready for the battle. This was why it was caught off guard and lost control of the North. In fact, Hall also heard that the situation should be more serious than what Jean said, because these people escaped. Obviously they also encountered offenses at sea, so they can attack them at sea, which means darkness and light. The Protoss absolutely control the sea power of the entire island! Otherwise, like the hope of the island, in addition to such a big problem, why is it now that someone breaks out? It is estimated that this is why Jean is so opposed to returning. It seems to be a testimony to Hall''s idea that it took about half a day to go north in the direction of the ship''s mother before they circumvented, and three ships suddenly appeared in front. "Big... adults... is the enemy!" what? hateful! Jean originally thought that after the last escape, the fleet would not stay here, but did not think that the past is so long, they are still waiting here. "Fast! Give me a rush! Only when they reach the coastline, they dare not pursue it!" "Yes! Adults!" The captain of the guard also knew the urgency of the situation. In their case, it was impossible to hit the three ships in front, so they could only fight back while fleeing. Only after arriving at the coastline, they would retreat. "Hey!" Soon three loud bangs came, and Hall turned around and saw that three rays of light flew from afar and squatted straight down here. "Booming!" After the loud noise, the sea suddenly took out a few water columns. "Give me a counterattack!" Jean didn''t have a Hall to talk and stood up and directed the battle. After hearing the order, Hall saw that the guards had taken the arrow to the deck, and at the same time, a huge magical gun was pushed out. Under the operation of the guards, the magic cannon immediately screamed. Its just that the ships are too far apart and there is no one hit. Seeing this, Hall also came to the bow, and the appearance of the three ships suddenly entered Hall''s line of sight. I saw that the three ships were about the same size as the ship. They were also filled with soldiers. They looked like they were the dark and the bright Protoss. Not only that, they seemed to be scattered, and they seemed to want to take them. Surrounded by. Chapter 1438： fighting Chapter 1438 Fight "Not good! They want to surround us!" Jean saw a change of face. The voice of Jean just fell, and a few loud noises came again. Hall and others turned around and saw that the three ships actually fired directly. It looked like they not only wanted to surround them, but also wanted to give them a bombardment. broken! Hey! Fortunately, the shell did not hit the ship, but exploded around the ship, but this has already made Jean''s face change. "Adult, let''s run away, here is the headwind, we simply can''t wear their defense!" There is nothing wrong with Jean. They are headwinds in the north. In this case, their speed is simply not raised. "Escape? It''s not necessary!" Hall ignored Jean and came to the bow in Jean''s anxious eyes. Then he waved his hand and suddenly appeared and quickly fell into the sea. "Well? What is that?" This scene is too sudden, even if Jean behind Hall is not the first time to see clearly. Even Jean didn''t see it clearly, not to mention the three people on the opposite side of the boat. I saw a dark family of Medusa on a ship looking at the front with a puzzled look. In the scene just now she saw something falling from the bow into the sea and didn''t see what it was. "Adult, just that is..." An adjutant saw the chief''s appearance of some doubts and could not help but ask. "Don''t bother! Tell the other two ships and continue to attack! Let the ship be scrapped first!" Although General Medusa had some doubts, she still issued an order for the attack. "Yes! Adult!" The commanders of the other two ships saw the situation and they did not think much. According to the current situation, it is sooner or later that the ship was seized. And just as they were about to move on, suddenly the hull of the ship suddenly trembled, and many of the dark and light Protoss soldiers fell off the ship because they did not stand still. "Don''t move around! Go and see what''s going on?" General Medusa changed his face and saw the people around him panicking. She quickly calmed everyone down, and then it was ordered to see. Seeming to think of something, she once again said, "People pull people who have fallen off the sea!" But what made her have your fault was that a few soldiers who were going to salvage suddenly heard a burst of exclamation. "Adults...not good! There seems to be something in the sea! It seems to be a sea!" what? General Medusa heard a change in her face. Some of her unbelievable asked, "What do you say? Haizu? Are you sure you are seeing the sea?" The reason why she would say this is because they have reached an agreement with the Haizu, and it is also a kind of cooperative relationship. Therefore, she was surprised to hear that the Haizu actually started to their people. "Adults...this...ah!" The soldier still wanted to say something. Suddenly a black shadow came out of the sea, and he directly rolled him up under the gaze of the crowd, and then with the exclamation of the soldier Directly pulled into the sea. "Damn!" General Medusa was angry. She did not expect the sea to be so abominable and dared to kill her soldiers in front of her. "Retreat! Give me back! Prepare to bow! See them and kill me!" The scene that appeared on the warships of the dark and the bright Protoss, and Jean and others saw clearly, they did not expect that there would be a sea attack on them. At this time, Jean and others were all stunned expressions of clothes. As if they thought of something, Jean quickly turned to look at Hall. After seeing Halls calm expression, he couldnt help but burst into a cold sweat. . What happened just now? Those things... Is that figure? Correct! summon monster! He is the summoner, then the figure must be the summoning beast! After thinking about this, Jean was relieved at the same time, and more was shocked. Hall ignored the surprise of Jean, and he looked straight at the three attacked ships. Accurately said that it should be three figures on the ship! "Oh, what about the sea? Who gives you such courage!" Just attacking the ship''s branch is the giant octopus summoned by Hall. It is enhanced by Hall to the giant octopus of the fourth-class sacred summoned beast, which is more powerful than the previous attack on Allen''s continent! The huge tentacles can attack anyone on the ship at any time, plus their huge body, tightly buckled at the bottom of the boat, which makes the boat completely lost its mobility, and it is for this reason that the strong players on board I will think of the reasons for going to the sea. After seeing three figures in the water, Hall did not hesitate, and a wave of hands suddenly disappeared into the sea. Jean saw the sea clearly. Just now Hall called for a fisherman''s Warcraft, but because he was too fast, he just saw a fishtail, and the rest did not see it clearly. "Let''s go, let the boat continue to move forward!" This time, Jean didn''t hesitate, and immediately directed the crowd to drive the boat, and let the guards prepare for the battle at any time. With the constant approach, Jean and others couldn''t help but swallow their throats after seeing the attacking ship''s figure. Although they don''t know what World of Warcraft is, they are already imagining that if Warcraft attacks them, can they escape from it. The killing of the giant octopus is still going on, and the three ships have been killed and wounded at this time, and at this time, three figures appeared in the sea. These three figures are not others, it is General Medusa and others. After seeing the appearance of the World of Warcraft attacking them, they couldn''t help but take a breath. Is this a giant octopus? How can they appear here? Shouldnt they be in the deep sea? Like the Earth Like this huge octopus World of Warcraft, even if it appears in the deep sea, not in this relatively shallow sea area of ??the wanderer here. But no one answered the words of General Medusa. The other two were generals of the Protoss, and the other was a general of the Dark. They were also surprised by the giant octopus, and then the general of the dark family said. "What do we do? Can''t get on?" General Medusa said after biting his teeth, "Do you want to consider it? If the ship is destroyed, we may be punished when we turn back!" Although the generals of the Bright Protoss are very reluctant to act with them, General Medusa said that there is nothing wrong with it. If the ship sinks, they can''t escape punishment. It is more appropriate to fight here than to fight here. Seeing both agree, General Medusa just wanted to say the action. Suddenly she felt something and slammed it to the side, and at this time, a scream came from the mouth of the dark generals. Chapter 1439： Horror Warcraft Chapter 1439 Terror of Warcraft "what!" As the screams of the generals of the dark family came out, General Medusa and the generals of the Guangming Protoss suddenly changed their faces. Although they said that they were not very friendly, after all, it is now the stage of cooperation between the alliances, and they all know the strength of the other side. Therefore, after seeing the generals of the dark family reacting without responsiveness, General Medusa Both of them turned a little more cautious. "How are you? Nothing?" Since the situation was too fast, they did not react quickly, so it was not until this time that they had time to see the situation of the dark general. I saw that the generals of the dark family were very embarrassed, and the most frightening thing for General Medusa was that one of the dark generals arms was gone! "What? What is going on?" In such a short period of time, let a fourth-class sage-level strongman break his arm. It is obvious what kind of horror is just attacking the dark generals! "I... I don''t know, too... too fast, I haven''t reacted!" The generals of the dark family were very pale, and apparently he suffered a minor injury. For the sneak attack just now, he still has a lingering fear. This is not a joke. If he did not responsively when the sneak attack came, then it was not his arm but his head! When I thought that I was almost beheaded by something that I had never seen before, the generals of the dark family were so scared that their legs were a little trembling. "You didn''t see it?!" General Medusa heard his eyes wide open, knowing that the dark general in front of him was a more sensitive group in the dark family. Even he did not react. It is obvious that this thing has How terrible. "You...not good!" General Medusa just wanted to say something. Suddenly her face changed. It was not good to say two words. Suddenly a black shadow quickly flashed away from afar, waiting for General Medusa. When they reacted with the generals of the Bright Protoss, they suddenly discovered that the generals of the dark family stood in front of them so dumbly. "You..." General Medusa wanted to say that you are fine, but she only said a word, and the words behind it have not yet had time to say it. She suddenly found that the head of the dark generals in front of her eyes floated. Seeing here, General Medusa and the Guangyuan Protoss looked at each other. After the two exclaimed, they could not help but swim to the top. What a joke! It is so easy for them to kill a fourth-class monster with the same strength as theirs. How could they resist? As for the previous fight against those giant octopus, they have long since left behind. Their lives are more precious than the destruction of the ship. escape! Whether it is General Medusa or a general of the Protoss, they only have to escape this word! In the face of a mysterious and powerful enemy, like the other weak ones, the first reaction is to escape! So at this time they are rushing to escape from here, but apparently because of the ethnic reasons, General Medusa fled at a speed that is significantly higher than that of the Guangsu Prominent General. The general of the Bright Protoss changed his face. He bit his teeth and tried to chase. At this time, he did not want to make bad thoughts. It was just that when he had just fled, he was suddenly screaming in his ear. He is too familiar with this voice. Isn''t this the sound that the dark generals had when they were cut off their heads? Not only did he hear this voice, but even the former General Medusa heard this voice. At the same time, the two men were slightly relieved, and General Medusa was relieved. Because she is faster than the general of the Protoss, the mysterious monster is attacking and attacking the general of the Protoss. It seems that the Guangyuan Protoss also thought of this place, so after he saw General Medusa getting farther and farther, he suddenly bit his teeth and then waved. A powerful energy suddenly concentrated in his hands. Seeing to see what vision, General Medusa looked back and waited for him to see the situation in front of him, and immediately resisted anger. "Bastard! What are you doing!" The reason why General Medusa was so angry was that she saw a powerful energy flying towards her at the moment she turned back. Combining the energy fluctuations just now, it is not difficult to see that it is the general of the bright Protoss! General Medusa was angry and angry, but she quickly responded and quickly fought against the attack. "Hey!" A loud bang came, and after General Medusas rushed shot, the two energy suddenly slammed together. After the loud noise came, General Medusa was suddenly dragged by this energy, and then a whirlpool was created in the sea, and General Medusa was dragged down. "Bastard! I won''t let you go!" Because the general of the Protoss was far away, he did not receive any influence. After seeing General Medusa being dragged by the whirlpool, he had no nonsense, cold look. After she glanced at her, she turned and left. Looking at the bright Protoss general who was far away, General Medusa crushed the silver teeth. "Awful bastard! I curse you!" General Medusa roared, and she also seized the time to break free from this whirlpool. In normal times, this kind of whirlpool can''t waste her time, but now this kind of race against time, wasting a second is a waste of life So General Medusas mood at this moment is imaginable know. And just as she worried about whether the monster would attack herself and struggled to get rid of the whirlpool, suddenly a figure paused in front of her for a moment. Just like this, she saw the figure in front of her eyes. I saw that this is a fish World of Warcraft with a nose like a sword. The body is very suitable for swimming. I think this is the reason why it is fast. And just as she still wanted to see this Warcraft, suddenly Warcraft figure flashed, and then Warcraft disappeared in front of her. Seemingly thought of something, General Medusa quickly looked up and waited for her to see the situation clearly, the whole person could not stop the act of breaking free. I saw the light and the Protoss general who was just running away. At this time, his figure was separated from the middle, and the blood suddenly became red. hiss! Seeing that the bright Protoss general who had just started to kill himself was killed, even the more and more General Medusa could not help but take a breath. Chapter 1440： wipe out Chapter 1440 is extinguished General Medusa was in a panic. They originally had three people. They thought that under the strength of their three men, at least they would not be afraid of this horrible monster, but it was only after this time that the other two generals were actually separated. How can this not prevent her from being afraid? "What the **** is this... what monster?" General Medusa struggled to break free from the whirlpool, and she immediately took out her weapon. Although she also knows that this practice does not guarantee her safety, she has no other way than this. "Hey!" Suddenly a voice came from the side, and General Medusa didn''t want to immediately scream at the side. The power of vindictiveness has been slightly weakened by the water, but this does not mean that it kills a third-class sacred World of Warcraft. For this, General Medusa is still very confident. It was only her vindictiveness that was sent out for a long time and was easily escaped by the figure. "hateful!" Medusa saw that she didn''t hit the target and couldn''t help but bite her teeth. Just when she thought about whether she would continue to flee from here, suddenly a figure stopped in front of her. Until this time, she only saw the appearance of this Warcraft. "What is this World of Warcraft? How is it so powerful?!" For the Haizu, there is no understanding of the generals. Fortunately, she is also an amphibious creature, but she is really not aware of this Warcraft. One person and one beast really squatted, and as time passed, General Medusas face became more and more gloomy. "Hey!" Suddenly, General Medusa once again heard the opposite Warcraft screaming. She thought that this Warcraft was ready to communicate with her. She wondered if she could escape from this place temporarily. She hadnt had time to come and she suddenly squatted. Big eyes. I saw a dozen or so of the same Warcraft suddenly behind this World of Warcraft. After seeing this scene, General Medusa screamed in horror, and then she did not hesitate, turned and fled upwards to accelerate. . "Hey!" Lightning saw a sneer-like expression of humanity in the corner of his eye. As its call came, the rest of the lightning fish all rushed toward General Medusa. ...... On the sea, the three ships were attacked by giant octopus. At this time, they could not move at all. The dark and light Protoss soldiers on the ship were not killed by giant octopus or shot by the guards of Jean. Therefore, in just a few minutes, the darkness of the three ships and the soldiers of the bright Protoss suffered heavy casualties. "Adult, the three enemy generals..." Although Jean was very surprised, he still had some concerns about the three enemy generals who had just jumped into the water. After all, they were all fourth-class powerhouses, if Really killing, whoever wins this battle is sure. However, the words of Jean had not been finished yet. Suddenly a few figures appeared on the sea. After seeing the figures, Jean suddenly took a breath. I saw those figures that turned out to be the three enemy generals who jumped off the sea before. No, it should be accurately part of their body. When I saw this, it was not clear where Jean was. The man named Hall in front of him killed three third-class sage-level powerhouses without any sound. For a time, everyone on board including him saw Halls eyes became awe. But what makes them even more speechless is that Hall, who just summoned Warcraft to kill three holy powers, even opened his mouth and screamed at the bottom. "Lightning, you have nothing to do with them. You will do it again next time. Be careful, I will not let you out!" The lightning screamed a few grievances, but Hall ignored him, but waved several broken bodies into space. Although Jean did not know why Hall had to collect the body, he did not have the slightest dissatisfaction and uneasiness. Dealing with loot is the right of every victor. Besides, he and Hall are still unfamiliar, and if Hall wants to deal with him, it will be a tragedy. After the soldiers of the Dark and the Bright Protoss saw the death of General Medusa and others, their morale suddenly fell to the bottom. It is estimated that they did not think that they had come to chase the enemy, but now their generals died in front of them, and for a time they gave up resistance, and most chose to flee here. But here is the endless sea. Where can they escape if they lose their boat? Under the attack of the Lightning Magic Fish, the dark and the Protoss who escaped were chased and killed one by one. Seeing this scene, Jean and others became more and more sullen. "Booming!" With a few loud noises, the three ships broke down directly under the attack of the giant octopus. As the seawater was poured in, the three ships sank into the sea in front of them. "This is over?" Jean is also a frequent contact with naval battles, but for the simplest way to solve the battle, he also saw for the first time, when he was looking at Hall, his eyes were shocked. In addition, more is awe. How far can I reach Hope Island? Jean heard without saying that Jean didnt hesitate and said quickly. "Adults, not far away, from the current distance, we can reach the coast in about half a day." "Yes, I will hand it over to you, no problem?" "No problem!" What Jean could say, and he quickly took Hall to the captain''s room, and he himself was commanding everyone to move on. This battle let Hall know about the strength of his summoned beasts From the battle just now, obviously in the sea, lightning their attack power is very powerful, but unfortunately, The Dark and the Bright Protoss do not often fight in the sea, so what Hall can do is to maximize the strength of Warcraft on land. So this time I went to Hope Island and got the magic crystal is the primary purpose of Hall! This battle allowed Jean and others to understand the truth. The young man who claimed to be a marginal island is very powerful. Perhaps his arrival can really alleviate the current weakness of Hope Island. Half a day later Hope on the island A small team is on the beach, because Hope Island has lost its sea power at this time, so the island owner has arranged a lot of people to patrol the beach, but the current ships are relatively small, and the people who can be transported are not enough to complete a large battle. Therefore, as long as the situation of the coast is discovered in the first time, this situation can be avoided. Just as the soldiers were about to complete today''s patrol mission, a small soldier suddenly shouted. "Adult, look!!" Chapter 1441： Arrival at Hope Island Chapter 1441 Arrives at Hope Island "Adult, look!" As the exhalation of a soldier came, all the fighters, including the team captain, asked for their prestige. After they saw the situation, the team leader quickly exclaimed. "This is our boat? Come and see! Leave one to go back and report immediately!" Although the ship has their flags, it is very difficult to go out to sea at the moment, so the captain has to guard against this as an enemy trick. As a soldier quickly left, the other soldiers, led by the captain, rushed to a counter on the shore. These sentinels have only recently been made, the stand is not very big, but there is a magic crystal cannon on the stand, although the power of the magic crystal cannon is not very large, but in this case, it can be regarded as Good defenses. "Adult, do you want to show the police first?" A soldier quickly saw the captain when he came up. "Well, let''s go!" Just as the captain just agreed, and the soldier was about to execute, the captain suddenly spoke again. "Wait! No more! It''s your own!" The soldier couldnt help but hear it. As he turned around and saw a mark on the ship, he realized why the captain would say so. It turned out that they hoped that there were some special means of communication on the island. After seeing this means of communication, they would know that the other party is definitely their own. ...... "You... you can let them know that you are by yourself with this thing?" Hall asked with a bit of uncertainty and asked for a colorful brazier on the boat. "Adults, this is the hopeful flower that is hopeful of the island. Only through special deployment can this kind of flame be burned. Even if it is obtained by the dark and the bright Protoss, they will not be able to make recipes in a short time." When Jean said this, his face was full of pride, which made Hall unable to hold back some of his feelings. This guy is showing off their means! If you let him know that there is something on the earth that can be called a phone call thousands of miles away, I don''t know if he would think so. Soon, the group went to the shore, and then the soldiers came over to ask if they were hiding the boat. Hall did not speak. All this was handled by Jean. After doing this, Jean took Hall to the nearest military base. The location of this military base is not very concealed, and it is half an hour away from the sea. "Jean Master? Why are you coming back so soon? Is this?" A fully armed man rushed over after hearing the news, and couldnt help but wonder if Jean was so respectful to a relative. Asked. "Well, this is the person sent by the main man on the edge of the island of Georgia!" "Ah?" The man was shocked when he heard the news. He didn''t think that he had sent a young man to the edge of the island. Is this ready for vacation? Thinking of this, the man''s face suddenly looked a little unsightly, watching Hall''s eyes with contempt. When he saw him, he was shocked. He was able to see the strength of Hall. The three dark and the generals of the bright Protoss were killed even if they didnt touch Halls hands. He didnt dare to offend. Hall, but in front of this **** dare to use this kind of eyes to see Hall, this is not looking for death? "Bastard, put away your eyes! Hall is our guest! Prepare to transfer the array immediately, I want to take Hall Master to see the Grootal Lord!" "What?" The man was shocked when he heard the news. He knew that Jean was a man. Don''t look at him. He usually talks very well. In fact, he is a proud person. He rarely respects a person except the island master. ! Do not! The man suddenly denied the word respect, and he felt that it was more appropriate to use fear to describe it. "Hey!" Those who can make Jean Daren fear, I can imagine that the strength of this young man is definitely not ordinary! Thinking of this, the man dared to despise Hall, and quickly apologized to Hall, this quickly said. "Sorry for the adults, I am going to prepare for the transfer! Please wait a moment!" Said the man immediately retired, and soon a group of guards came in with fruit cakes. "Hall, you wait a moment, and we will start immediately after the transmission is good!" Hall heard the nod and said, "Yes!" Perhaps it was a special event, which originally took an hour, and now it is less than half an hour. On the way to the line of people, the men at the base came to Jean by chance. "Adult, this... What is this Hall''s adult? Is he the relative of the main owner of Georgia?" In fact, he did not believe this reason, because Jean did not respect the son of the Lord of Grutar. Seeing to see the man''s thoughts, Jean glanced at the Hall in front and saw that Hall did not notice it, he said. "Tell this to you, if you really irritated him just now, he can kill you at any time! And also include me and the entire base!" what? The man heard the words almost exclaimed, but fortunately he reacted quickly, and quickly grabbed his mouth and did not let himself make a sound. God! This... how is this possible? In his opinion, Hall is only a man in his twenties. There is a limit to how powerful he is, but it is impossible for Genee to lie with him. As a result, the authenticity of this matter is very high. ! Is a young and powerful person able to despise him? Before I thought of myself, I used to see Hall in front of me, scared him to almost sit on the ground with his legs. The man who passed back to God quickly thanked JeanJean didn''t smile, but instead said a dignified face. "This Hall is a bit special. Although he is the representative of the Georgian Lord, I always feel that it is not that simple to see the Grootal Lord." "Then we want to be prepared?" The man said with some hesitation. "Prepare? Forget it, this will make the Grootal Lord decide!" Hall has no interest in the conversation between the two behind him. This time he came over with two missions, one is to cause the transmission array, and the second is to ask for a lot of magic crystals! As for Grutar''s giving, Hall is very confident. Soon, the group came to the transmission array. After the operation was stable, Hall followed Jean to the transmission array. As the familiar picture turned, Hall and Jean disappeared into the transmission. "When is it... the enchanting figure on the edge of the island? I don''t know if it is a blessing or a disaster for the land of the wanderer..." Chapter 1442： Surprised Grutal Chapter 1442, surprised Grutal Hope Island Xihui City This is the largest city in Hope Island, the city where the lord Grutar is located. The city is located in the south of Hope Island. It is precisely because of this that when Grutar discovers the conspiracy of the dark and the bright Protoss, he can promptly use Xihui City as a line to block the invasion of the dark and the bright Protoss. in the north. It can be said that as long as Xihui City is still there, then Hope Island will not be completely occupied by the Dark and the Bright Protoss. At this time, Xihui City was a huge military fortress. All the troops stopped taking vacations. Most of the past people on the streets were fully armed soldiers. Those civilians live in a restricted place, and once they pass the border, those soldiers will kill them mercilessly. In a fairly popular street, some civilians are buying household items. Suddenly a hoof came, and everyone suddenly looked at them with horror. I saw a group of cavalry rushing here, seeing them, those The civilians quickly evaded, and if this situation blocked the road, no one would pay attention to it. "What happened? Did the intruders attack?" A middle-aged woman asked with concern. "Well, it''s very possible. I recently heard that the fortresses in the north have broken through, and I don''t know how long we can hold on." The hawker who sold the food sighed, obviously he said how long he insisted on including his booth. Those dishes. With the advent of the war, or because the war came too suddenly, there was no time to prepare the matter, which led to the shortage of daily necessities and the skyrocketing prices. If he had some relationship to get this order, it is estimated that he would have tried to escape from here. As for why you want to escape? The reason is very simple. The business has nothing to do, and there is no fighting power. If you stay, you will not be able to do anything. "Yeah, I found that the number of troops on the street is getting less and less, will it be because of being drawn..." "Oh, whisper, you don''t want to die! Is this kind of thing discussed here?" Everyone heard the words and quickly closed their mouths. When some people were ready to spread out, a sudden exclamation came. "Hey? Is this Jain? How is the person next to him so young? Who is this?" "What? Gene Master? How did he come back from outside? Where did he go?" Seeing people is Jean, and everyone can''t help but talk. It can be seen from this that Jean is still very face-loving in Hope Island, and even an ordinary civilian knows him. This team passed through Jean and Hall from the transmission array. Originally, Hall wanted to fly directly, but Jean said that the entire city is currently prohibited from flying except for the Warcraft team. Hall also didn''t want to give a bad impression of bad temper, and finally agreed to this request. With Hall''s strength, the opinions of those on the road were clearly heard by them. On the side of Jean, after feeling the eyes of Hall, he was embarrassed to say. I used to come to the host in the city, so its not surprising that everyone knows me. Hall was originally curious, so he didn''t say anything after hearing this reason. Soon, the group disappeared on the street under the watchful eyes of everyone. Xihui City Government Office After hearing the news from the soldiers, Grutar, who was watching the recent situation, was stunned. "Well? Jean is back? Why is it so fast? Bring back a young man?" Grutar waved his hand and said, "Well, I know, arrange it!" After the soldiers went down, Grutar thought about it and said to the side. "After scheduling, I will meet this young man!" There was no one in the room, but after the words in Grutar were finished, a calm voice came from the side. "Yes! Master!" Soon, Hall and Jean came to the city''s main government, where the security was strict, and it was not as strict as the previous level. Fortunately, there is a guy who can brush his face, so they are all unobstructed along the way. "Let''s go, the owner should have been waiting for us in the reception room." Seeing Hall is looking around the environment, Jean quickly said, he did not want to wait for Gruttal. "Well, let''s go!" Hall nodded. He observed it because he found that he had been staring at himself after he came in, but after understanding the reasons, he ignored it. Just after Hall and Jean left, a black shadow suddenly appeared nearby. "Well? He can feel my existence? This strength..." The black shadow did not finish, and then the figure disappeared again. Meeting room Hall saw the island owner of Hope Island, Groot. "Master, I am back!" Glutar nodded in words, he did not say anything, and Jean saw his eyes and looked at Hall, and quickly introduced the identity of Hall. "Oh? The Georgia Island Lord sent you here? Is it you alone?" To be honest, if Jean did not say this, he really didn''t believe it was the case. What he believed more was that Hall was a child of a nobleman and wanted to secretly hope to play on the island. "Yes, you can say no!" Hall''s answer made Grutar frown, and Jean, who was on the side, almost fell to the ground. "Big brother, don''t bring such a play!" Don''t look at how jean is red in front of Grutar, but once he does something wrong, the punishment of Grutar will still be punished. And this time he was sent to the edge of the island to seek reinforcements ~ www.novelhall.com ~ now brought a young man back, how can this make Glutar convinced? "Master, Hall''s situation is a bit special..." Jean didn''t want Groot''s dissatisfaction with him because of Hall''s words, so he said about how he met Hall. Hall didn''t have any action when he heard this. He thought it was not bad. At least Groot allowed him to talk as a level. Otherwise, he would be able to stop talking about it. After some dissatisfaction, Grootal heard the words of Jean, and suddenly opened his eyes in surprise. He did not expect that Hall, an inconspicuous young man, actually killed three dark and bright Protoss. Fourth-class sage! It is impossible for him to change in such a short time, unless it is a specific environment. For a time, his contemptuous gaze became a little dignified, and he had to re-examine Hall. "Oh, Hall is, don''t know what the Georgian Lord wants you to bring?" Chapter 1443： Robbery Chapter 1443, Robbery "Hall, isn''t it? I don''t know what the Georgian Lord asked for merit?" Although the situation in Horna is quite special, young is not weak, but in Grutar it seems that the merits should not threaten him. The owner of the island of Georgia asked me to come and arrange the transmission array and bring the core coordinates of the transmission array. "Oh!" Glutar heard the news suddenly, which is really good news for him. So he said with excitement, "What are you waiting for? Get it out, I will do it right away!" In Gru''ltal''s view, once connected to the transmission line of the edge islands, combining the power of the two islands will certainly be able to withstand the invasion of the dark and the bright Protoss. If even the death island is connected at the time, it would be better. The three island owners formed a corner and could achieve a situation of offensive and defensive alliance. "Well, there is no problem with this, but I need something..." When Hall said this, Groot, who was still a little excited, became a bit gloomy. Where can''t he hear, Hall is trying to benefit from him! On the side of the side, Jean Wens face was a bit ugly. Some of them were blaming Hall for being so greedy. The other part was worried that Glutar would be hurting himself because of Halls rudeness. "I want something? Well, indeed, you sent it over, the main thing is not too much!" Although Grootal was very upset, he nodded and gave a cry. "Come, come up with fifty corn nuts!" Fifty? Gene heard the words and couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He didn''t think that Glutar was so generous. He even took out 50 corn nuts. He knew that even if he was only one or two a week, Hall would be like this. With the message coming, I got fifty, so why not let him envy. It used to be said that especially now, after the beginning of the war, the more urgent the material supply is, the more difficult it is. The strategic material, especially corn, is now a scarce substance. If you want to get a corn fruit, you have to get a certain merit. get. "Fifty corn nuts?" Hall heard the smile and shook his head. Grootal glanced at his eyes and he looked at Hall''s eyes with a trace of dissatisfaction. "Hall, this is already very good. I don''t think you are too greedy?" "Oh, no... not like this..." Hall shook his head with a smile and took hundreds of corn nuts out of the space in the shocked eyes of Grutar and Jean. "I have this kind of thing, fifty is not a big deal for me!" what? ! Looking at the corn kernels piled up in front of at least a hundred, Groot is fine, and Jean was directly shocked and widened his eyes. "Oh... so much? Where did he get it?" After a little hand, Hall took the corn fruit, although the space can now harvest a lot of corn, but the quantity is still somewhat insufficient. If the corn is in addition to the problem, Hall will still feel bad for a while. "I didn''t think of it... I looked away..." Grootal quickly responded. There are many natural corns, but this is the supply of the whole island of Hope. It is true that a person like Hall has so much. Somewhat surprised. "I don''t know Hall, what do you want?" Don''t look at Grutar''s speech so calm now. In fact, his heart is burning in anger. The reason is very simple. He hopes that the island''s island owner controls the entire island of hope. And Hall, the young, unbelievable guy, has blackmailed him? ? If it weren''t for the core coordinates of that transmission array, how could he talk to Hall so calmly? On the side of Jean, following Grootal for many years, I can see at a glance that Grutars current mood is not very good. He regrets why he brought Hall himself personally. If Grutal blames Hall for a while, He also blamed, then he made a big loss. "I want Magic Crystal!" Hall only ignored Grutar''s anger, and he wouldn''t care what Jean thought, anyway, as long as he can get what he wants. "Magic crystal?" Grootal heard a little bit better in the heart, although the magic crystal is also a strategic material, but he can still take the shot. "Come on, prepare two five-level holy magic crystals and fifty first-class holy magic crystals!" If you change to someone else, after hearing this number, it is estimated that you will agree to Grutar''s plan, but Hall thinks that this is a call for Hanako. "Wait!" Seeing Hall open again, Grutar frowned. "How? Don''t you think enough? Hall, too greedy is not good!" When Grutal said this, his momentum was slightly released, and Jean was scared to look pale. He looked at Hall''s eyes with a pleading look. "Master Hall, you have promised, this is really a lot! You angered the Lord Grootal Lord, what good for you?" Hall didn''t know the thoughts in Jean''s heart. He didn''t care about the angry expression of Grutar, but he stood still there. "This magic crystal is not enough! I need a lot of magic crystals! It is best to be the magic crystal of the whole island!" what? ! Grutar heard the angry look on his face, and as he clap his hands, the table on the side was broken. Grutar is really angry. The guy named Hall in front of him dared to rob him in front of him. Isnt this what it is to find death? "Do you know what you are talking about? Is this what Georgia asks you to do?" In front of the angry Gruttal Island owner Hall smiled and said, "Of course I know what I am saying, what I want, as for the owner of Georgia Island, yes, when I came over He gave me eight five-level holy magic crystals, and there are more than a thousand other magic crystals of all sizes!" what? ! If it wasn''t for Grutar and Jean that Hall was not a madman, they really thought Hall was running out of the madhouse. Eight five-level holy magic crystal? The remaining magic crystals total one thousand? Is this robbing the entire edge of the island? It is said that the magic crystal reserve of the entire edge island is somewhat exaggerated, but it is similar. This is not something that anyone can own alone. "Do you think I am a fool? Or do you think I am a good bully?" Grutar''s face was dark and everything, apparently he was mad at Hall. "Oh, Lord Grutar, I am telling the truth! Now the pressure of the dark and the bright Protos is getting bigger and bigger. As long as you give me the magic crystal, I can not only give you the core coordinates of the array, but also Can help you out the dark and the Protoss of this offensive leader!" Chapter 1444： Unlucky Jean () Chapter 1444 Unlucky Jean madman! This guy is absolutely crazy! Hall just said that the fool said, whether it is Jean or Groot, they feel that Hall fool is absolutely stupid! Which one of the normal people would say this? So after Grutar reacted, he looked at Hall and his eyes became colder and colder. "I... give you the last chance, call out the core coordinates of the transmission array, hold these corn nuts and magic crystals, and then take me wherever I come from!" what! Gene heard a change in his face, especially when he looked at Grutar''s eyes, he almost couldn''t help but soften his legs. "Hall, you bastard, this is bad for you!" Jean has already imagined that he will never be reused by Grutar in the future. All this is in front of this monster called Hall! And just as the atmosphere was dignified, a soldier suddenly ran in from the outside. "Island master! The situation is not good! The fortress in the north has been broken, and the strikers of the dark and bright Protoss have already arrived at Xihui City!" "What?!" Glutar heard a change in his face, and he did not expect that such a thing would happen. "What happened? Why have they been broken, and the news came back there? What are you doing!" After hearing the news, Groot, who had been burning in anger, broke out. The soldier was afraid to pick up the words on the ground, his face was pale, and he was obviously scared. "Bastard!" Grootal groaned, then yelled at Jean. "I still do what I am doing, and I am not going to organize defense!" Gene heard that he couldnt care so much. He turned and ran out. The soldier did not hesitate and immediately ran out with Jean. "Now, I don''t have so much time to talk nonsense with you, I immediately call out the core coordinates. I didn''t happen this time, otherwise..." It stands to reason that Grutar said that sensible people should call out things for the first time, but this time the object is Hall, but he will not eat Glutar. "Magic Crystal! I will not give you no magic crystal! Otherwise, can you try to take it away from me?" Humph! As Hall said this, a cold snoring came, and a black shadow suddenly appeared, and quickly hit the Hall. However, it is not close to Hall but it is found that Hall has actually made a smashing action. "Wait!" Grootal recognized the things in Hall''s hand, and this thing is the core coordinates of the transmission array. The black film heard the words immediately stopped, and looked at Grutar with some doubts. "Do you really want to do this?" Grootal looked at Hall''s eyes more than just icy. People familiar with Grootal knew that Groot was angry to the extreme, if he was true. If you think about it, Hall will definitely not live tomorrow. "Magic Crystal! I need all the magic crystals on the island! Without magic crystal, I will smash it!" Seeing that Hall is not afraid of death, he will be like a magic crystal. Grutal is almost vomiting blood. "Okay! Magic Crystal is right! Now I only have this!" Or Grootal directly lost a space ring, and Hall saw his hand and then he touched it. After he started, he immediately checked it and saw the magic crystal inside. After the quantity, Hall brows slightly wrinkled. "only these?" What is the only thing? Grutar can''t wait to slap the dead Hall. He gave Hall''s space ring with five five-level holy magic crystals. Although the other magic crystals did not have thousands, but at least there were seven hundred, but Huo Er actually feels less, if it is not now that Hall will break the core coordinates of the transmission array, he really wants to kill Hall as a bastard. "There are only so many now!" Grootal said coldly. He didn''t want to talk to Hallo now. He was afraid that he wouldn''t help himself. "Oh, that line, wait for us to repel the darkness and the bright Protoss, we are counting!" said Hall, in the shocked eyes of Groot, actually lost the core coordinates of the transmission array. Grutar quickly picked it up. After checking that it was indeed the core coordinates of the transmission array, he looked at Hall''s gaze with those sly eyes. The black shadow looked at Grutar, he was asking what Grutar is doing now, is he going to kill the daring guy. Not waiting for Grutal to say that the Hall is a channel. "Okay, let''s do this first. You still owe me a lot of magic crystals. I will help you to deal with those guys for a while. When they retreat, remember to give it to me!" said Hall, looking at the shadows on the side. "Before you are observing me? Let''s go, what are you doing, go to the city wall to see the enemy!" Grutar blinked at Hall and said to the shadow of your side after playing the core coordinates of the transmission array. "Look at him! Go, go to the city wall first!" In addition to the city government, Grutar went straight to the city wall, while Hall and the black shadow followed the Grutar in tandem. When passing through a building, there were a lot of people running inside, and Hall recognized them as soon as they saw them. They were a group of enchanters. After giving a few words, Grutar gave them the core coordinates of the transmission array. Several old men took the core coordinates with excitement. And to ensure that the transmission array is built as soon as possible. After saying goodbye to these people, Grutar continued to run toward the wall. He was observing Hall along the way. After seeing Halls idea of ??not running away, he felt that Hall was a second son and he was very dead. The two scorpions that dont want money! Soon a group of three people came to the wall, and Jean was preparing for the commander''s troops before the defense. After seeing Grootal, he immediately came over to report the situation, but he did not finish the discovery. Hall was also by his side, and he greeted him with a strange expression. "Hey, Genen!" I have a rub! Seeing Hall and saying hello to himself, Jean almost couldn''t help but swear. If it was good to say before, it wouldn''t be a hello to say hello, but now Hall is a smuggling sin of the main Grutar Island, and Jean is not willing. Hall greeted him, and if he was misunderstood by the Lord Grootal, he would not be able to explain it. Seeing Glutar''s poor eyes, Jean''s face changed, and he quickly watched Hall say evilly. "Hall, I am not familiar with you! Also, after that, it is best not to be delusional, the things you want cannot be given to you, you better call out the core coordinates! Otherwise..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1445： trouble Chapter 1445 trouble Jean didn''t find out that when he said this, Grutal''s face became iron. Maybe he didn''t think about it. He thought that Hall of learning would make Grutar think that he and Hall were not all the way, but what he never expected was that Grutar had given the magic crystal to Hall. He did not show Groot in this way, but instead played the face of Grutar! Didn''t you see the shadow man on the side looking at Jean''s eyes with such a poor look? "Jean, I want to help you, but you said it too fast." Sure enough, just as half of Jean said, Grootal spoke. "Shut up Jean!" "Well, Lord Grootal, I will tell Hall him?" Jean suddenly stopped, and he turned to look at Grutar with some strangeness. I dont know why Grutar would be like this. Say. "Give me shut up and beside them!" Grootal''s face was so ugly, and after glanced at Jean, he turned his head and looked forward. Jeans face was blank, and the dark shadow of the situation was patted on his shoulder. "Okay, I will tell you later, you are still here." At this time, before the city of Xihui, you can already see the forwards of the dark and the bright Protoss. They are many in number, densely arranged in front of Xihui City, and there are still a steady stream of troops gathered behind them. Seeing this, Grutal''s face is a bit gloomy. "Abominable, even let them kill the city without knowing it, those guys are rice buckets!" Although very angry, Grutar understands that it is useless at this time, or to find a way to deal with the immediate crisis. "The notice goes on, let the generals take charge of their gates. If anyone dares to escape, I will take his military law first!" "Yes! The island master!" The commander immediately ran down after receiving the order. "Let the soldiers prepare for the battle, and let the logistics department pay attention to collecting materials and rescue the wounded." Grootal was ordered one by one, and the whole city was in an orderly manner. At one time, there were no pedestrians on the road in the whole city. Saddy was a heavily armed and heavily soldier. After seeing Grutar''s assignment, Hall said. "What is the strength of the Lord Grootal Lord?" For the hope of the island, Hall still has a black eye, although he has eight heads and five sacred summoned beasts in his hand, but if the other party has six ranks of the strong, then Hall will seriously consider whether to temporarily avoid a bit. Grutars mood was very bad at this time, and before he was robbed by Hall, his shackles against Hall had reached the worst level, so his first reaction after hearing Halls voice was not Answer, but want to start the Hall. But when he couldn''t help but open his mouth, the brain monkey calmed down again, because he suddenly remembered that Jean said that Hall was a summoning beast that could kill the fourth-class power. Although Hall''s strength has no decisive relationship with the whole battle, if you can fool Hall to take the initiative on the battlefield, or Hall directly kills the battlefield, then these are also a good result. Thinking of this, Grutar tried to calm down the inner heart of anger, and finally it was said in a soft tone. "The dark family and the bright Protoss each have a fifth-class sacred strongman. When we were fighting last time, we were all injured. I thought they would need some time to restore their strength, but they didn''t think they recovered so fast!" Speaking of this, Grutar seems to be worried that Hall will be afraid to not go out to fight if he hears this, so he continues. "But the last time they didn''t take me, there is no way. This time they can''t do this. Their threat is not very big. As for the others, it is estimated that at least eight fourth-class sages, no, it''s five. The three have been killed by you!" When he said that, Glutar suddenly turned a blind eye. He did not say that he was still worried before, but he also reacted after the end of the scene. As a result, the higher fighting power of the dark and the bright Protoss is different from them. Few. As long as Grutar can withstand the two fifth-class sages, then the top-rent attack may not be that difficult. "Oh, I understand!" When I heard this, Holden was in the mood, only two fifth-class sages, which is not enough for Hall! It can be said that the high-level combat power of the dark family and the bright Protoss is that Hall alone can handle it! Hall now has five fifth-class sacred magic crystals in his hand, and he can reinforce the five-and-five-class sacred summoned beasts. When I think of it, Hall immediately enters the space, first of all, the eagle and the bird''s beasts, the two heads, and other World of Warcraft are directly promoted to the fifth-class sacred beast three of the pivots are used on the giant octopus. The other one is to promote the little white tiger). As for the last one, Hall thought about it and left it for future needs. In this way, Hall now has twelve heads of five-level summoned beasts, who are the silver-browed ghost wolf, the violent demon bear, the fire wolf, the fire queen, the lightning golden eagle, the lightning magic fish, Sea Snake King Kahn, plus two eagle birds and beasts that have just been strengthened, white tiger white, giant octopus! In addition to these, the rest of the summoned beasts that followed Hall are promoted to the fourth-class summoned beasts. It can be said that Hall has a strong power at this time, and it is possible to sweep the entire wanderer''s land by one person. Of course, this is an indigenous people only in the land of the wanderers. As for the dark family and the bright protoss, Hall still dare not be so arrogant. After all, human beings have eight or even nine ranks, and in the current situation of Hall, If they are topped by them, it is tantamount to the egg hitting the stone! Grutal called Hall to ignore him. His brow could not help but wrinkle. When he just wanted to say something, a group of people suddenly flew in front of him, especially when he saw the first two people, his face suddenly changed. "Are they really good?!" I saw the top two people, the top two, one is a black robe, a skinny man, this body has long been familiar with, this is the dark group of the undead summoner Shayenong! The other is a bright Protoss commander Dul dressed in a bright armor! Before that, they both competed with Grutar. At the time, all three were injured because Grutar had acquired a magical remedy in his early years. After taking it, the injury has recovered in a short time, but he did not have it. The thought is that these two people have actually recovered their injuries! "Trouble!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1446： Hall is a madman? Chapter 1446 Hall is a madman? "Trouble!" Grutal''s face was a bit ugly. He didn''t think that the undead summoner Sayanon and the bright Protoss general Drr actually recovered their injuries. Seeing here, he seems to understand why the northern defense line will be so easily broken. I want to join some of them. The advanced combat power of the northern defense line is not an opponent at all. "Ha ha ha! Lord Grootal! I didn''t think of it, we met again!" Speaking of Dul, a bright armor, I saw Drr in his thirties, looking young, but Hall felt This should not be his true age. As his strength improved, he found that life and appearance would be different from ordinary people. So don''t look at Drr''s appearance in his thirties. Actually, he may be fifty or sixty years old. However, this is not the focus of Hall''s observation. I saw Dul''s smile on his face, so he stood alone in front of the city wall and looked at Grutar. "Hey!" Grootal heard a cold cry, the two men in front of him, the one he hates most is this Drr. Don''t look at Dul''s face now, but when he starts, it is the darkest and most sinister! Even worse than the undead Summoner Shayen. The reason why Grutar is seriously injured is due to the fact that Drr is in front of him. "Oh." Seeing Grutar not talking, Drr did not recommend it, he still looked at the crowd on the wall with a smile on his face. "I said before, we will meet soon, you see, I am not lying." Drrs words are showing off, as if he was telling Groot, he will definitely realize what he said. "Grootal Island Lord, I am sincere in this time!" When Drr spoke, Hall directly laughed and laughed. He brought the soldiers here, and said that he had sincerity. It is estimated that Xiao will not believe it. In this scene, Hall suddenly laughed and became the focus of everyone. Duer, who had a smile on his face, changed his face. After seeing a young man laughing, he said that he looked at Grutal. "It seems that the ability of the main management of the island of Groot is still a little bad! I will help you!" Said here, Drr turned to look at Hall said. "Young people, adults talk, you still manage your mouth better than a good time to be a lesson!" After saying this, Hall did not wait for a wave of energy, and a wave of energy suddenly hit the Hall. It is estimated that Drr, who was not thought of by the people present, was so bold, and dared to do so in front of so many people, this is simply not to put Grutar in their eyes. Therefore, when Drr started, Grootal did not hesitate to directly attack the attack. Although Glutar was very dissatisfied with Hall, he did not want Hall to die in front of him, but he would not do this because it involves his own face. A well-known island owner, even a young man in front of the two armies can not protect, how do you let those soldiers know? However, after stopping the attack, Grootal regretted it again, because he also found that Drrs attack was not so strong. It seemed that he wanted to teach Hall not to kill him. However, since he has stopped, he will not regret it, but just turned to look at Hall. "Hall, this time me" Grutar stopped the attack and did not cause Drrs dissatisfaction. Because he was replaced by him, he would do the same. The reason why he just did it casually was to tell Groot that his strength had recovered. Installed. Its just that neither of them thought about it. Just when Grutar wanted to say a few words, and Dour was ready to watch the show and transport the next words, Hall was open. "Hello, you dare to do it to me, let''s talk, how do you want to die?" hiss! ? When Hall said this, Glutars words suddenly stuck in his throat, and Drr and the undead summoner Sayanon, who was on the side, widened their eyes, especially Drr, who felt as if he had heard something incredible. Like, the whole person is stunned. The other people, whether they want the soldiers of the island or the dark and the soldiers of the Protoss, they look at Hall''s eyes as if they are watching the dead. "Who is this? Dare to talk like this?" "The Lord Grootal Island just seemed to help him stop the attack. If it wasn''t the main owner of Grootal, he estimated that he was dead?" "Is this apricot not stupid? Or is he a nobleman? Can he teach such a child, they are also powerful enough!" The soldiers of the dark and the bright Protoss are different from the hope of the island but the general meaning is similar, they feel that Hall is dead! "Hehehe! I did not expect that human beings still have such wonderful miracles, it is very interesting!" The first thing to speak is not Drr, but the undead summoner Shayenong. It may be because he is the reason of the Sorcerer of the Undead. When he spoke, the voice made people feel very cold, even if the soldiers of the Hope Island were not the party, they felt a little uncomfortable after hearing this. "Hey!" Durr snorted. He looked at Hall''s eyes and looked at the eyes of the dead. He had decided that no matter what, this guy would definitely die! After Grutar returned to God, his face was somewhat unsatisfactory. "Do you know who you are talking to? Who can just decide if your life and death is to irritate him and let me go to the top? I tell you, it is best not to show off your cleverness, even if he is really angry. Kill it, I will throw you to him for the first time!" Duer, who was still a little angry, screamed at his eyes. He suddenly felt that things seemed to be interesting. Listening to Groot''s words, he seemed to be very dissatisfied with this young man named Hall. What surprised him the most was that the young man named Hall was not only not afraid, but also said something that made him feel incredible. "Oh? Is that right? Then you try?" "Hey!" The Sheriff Summoner Shayenon laughed after hearing this, but hesitated that the voice was too ugly, so Hall spoke again. "You are crying and crying, you are killing your soul fire!!" what? ! ? When everyone heard this, they were shocked. They all looked at Hall with an incredible look. "Is this guy not really crazy?" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1447： Hall must die Chapter 1447 Hall must die Halls crazy attitude shocked everyone, especially Jean, who brought Hall, and he felt like he had done something very regrettable. Although he and Hall are not very familiar, but after all, he brought it back personally, when the main adult of Grootal will definitely count on him! Before he had some ideas to explain the relationship between them, it seems completely unnecessary now, so in his opinion, Hall is dead! Anyone who is in this situation will offend the three fifth-class sages, and it is estimated that they are not much better. "Oh? Hey, okay, you are very good. I thought that you would die so badly under Drrs hands. Now I suddenly have an interest in you. I decided to wait for you to die, I will Hold your soul up, and then torture you!" Say here, Shaynon turned his head and said to Drr with the green eyes. "Dur, don''t you have any opinion?" Dul nodded and said, and Tie Qings face also showed a gloomy smile. "I don''t object to this!" "Its hard to get it. This is the first time you have no objections after the discussion between us!" Shayenong is not talking about it. Although they are allies, the struggle between them has not been reduced, but the struggle The form has changed from the original martial arts to the current martial arts. After the two men negotiated, Drr looked at Hall with a sly look and then turned to look at Grutal. "The owner of Grootal Island, just rude, let us first discuss the previous topic. Our opinion is, if you don''t want to be slaughtered, I hope you will consider surrendering!" Said here, Drr did not care about the human face in Xihui City, he suddenly thought of what he took to shoot his head and said. "Right, the proposal of this massacre was decided by the Port Authority, and the time you considered was only ten minutes. Thanks to the young man next to you, thank you very much!" Drrs words are obviously counter-intellects. This is where they want to praise Hall. This is to push Hall into the fire! The Sorcerer of the Undead, Shai Nong, heard this and continued to laugh in his gloomy tone. "Oh, yes, you have to pay attention. Oh, the body is still useful. If it is too much damage, I will waste time repairing it!" For a time, it can be said that the whole world has abandoned Hall. In this case, everyone feels that the dead Hall will definitely live today! After Grutar heard Drrs words, his face became more and more gloomy. He knew that todays battle was unavoidable. Although he knew that there was such a day, but one day earlier and one day later was a completely different situation. But here it is also related to Hall! The reason is very simple. The reason why Grutar agrees with Hall''s request is that Hall has the edge coordinates of the core array! Hall used this to threaten Grutar to play on the seven inches of Grootal! And Grutar was in a state of reluctance and even anger when he was compromised and handed over the magic crystal. If it wasnt for Duers army today, Grutar was taking over. After giving him the core coordinates of the transmission array, he already wanted to kill Hall. But now this idea has not only weakened, but has become more and more intense! Because this Hall, which does not know the life and death, could have delayed the time and other transmissions, and the reinforcements arrived to resist the dark family and the bright Protoss, now it is completely broken! Ten minutes, let alone ten minutes, even if it is ten oblique, the transmission array can not be completed! In this way, his hope island faces only one result, one is surrender! The other is that the opportunity to escape from the global war is to be smashed by Hall! "You **** it!" Grootal looked at Hall with a grin, and he couldn''t wait to tear the Hall away. The other generals and ordinary soldiers did not know about the transfer, so they just looked at Hall with a disgusted expression, let them know that their only hope of survival was that they were denied by Hall. I don''t know if they will swallow Hall. "What? I want to kill me? What are you waiting for, come on!" As soon as Hall waved his hand, a gryphon appeared in front of him. This gryphon is very large, and it is a fourth-class summoned beast that Hall has deliberately strengthened. With the appearance of the Griffin, many people have stopped. "It turned out to be a griffin? Was he a summoner? No wonder he was so arrogant!" said a soldier who did not see the strength of the Griffin. "Don''t look clear!" Another soldier who apparently saw what he said was a dignified one. www.novelhall.com~ See what? Isn''t it a gryphon? Do you think there are not many behind us? Ok? The soldier turned to look at the gryphon behind him, but when he saw the gryphon shivering, he suddenly realized what. "These lions" "You know that the head of the griffin is not usually a fourth-class summoned beast!" "hiss!" For a time, the sound of a cold breath was heard around. "Is this yours?" Drr was also stunned by the strength of this gryphon. He did not expect Hall, a young man, not only to be a summoner, but also to have a fourth-class summoned beast! Surprised to be surprised, but after Drr understood Hall''s cards, his face suddenly showed a disdainful expression. But what he didn''t find was that Grutar''s face had some changes. Because Jean told him before, Hall has always a few water-sounding beasts that are actually four fourth-class summoned beasts. After all, they are the fourth-class powerhouses that killed three dark and bright Protoss. . But Glutar didn''t care at the time. He felt that Hall couldn''t threaten him, but now that he has summoned a fourth-class priest, this makes Glutar have to pay attention to Hall. In case he has a number of fourth-class sacred flying World of Warcraft, Hall is indeed worthy of his attention! Hall is so young and has this strength. Who can guarantee that Hall will not have a day beyond him? Today he has offended the Hall of Death. If Hall''s strength is soaring in the future, can he guarantee that Hall will not come back for revenge? "Hall, he must die today!" After thinking about this, Grutal looked at Hall''s eyes and the killing was getting stronger! [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1448： Horror summoning beast Chapter 1448 Terror Summoner "Ok?" Hall suddenly noticed that the Griffin was a little instigated. Some doubts looked at the gryphon''s gaze. When he saw Grutar, who had a look of killing, Hall''s mouth suddenly picked up and then smiled disdainfully. laugh. "How? Lord Grutar, do you want to kill me?" Glutar did not speak, he just snorted, although Hall is very jerk, but he is human after all, at this time if he shot to kill Hall, it will affect the morale of the soldiers. "Oh, if I kill them for a while, if you still have this idea, then I will give you a chance!" Said that Hall jumped directly on the back of the griffon, and then flew in the direction of Drr and Shayinong. Seeing that Hall was flying so loudly, many people watched Hall''s eyes change. Drr and Shayinong looked at each other. They also saw the eyes of the inquiries from the other''s eyes. Finally, Drr took a step forward and said. "Hall is it? I didn''t think you were so glamorous! But, you know, the more people like you, the faster you die!" "Oh? Is it? But I don''t think so!" Hall, who already has many fifth-class summoned beasts, has long since not seen the two guys in front of him, not only they, from the beginning of Hall. This is already the case when facing Grutar. The reason why Hall changed so quickly is because at present, his strength can completely control the situation. He needs to get a lot of magic crystals as quickly as possible, and at the same time improve his strength for future battles. He has no time to just come here, but also to slowly accumulate the Holy Magic Crystal through the way of doing business. If you want to improve your strength as quickly as possible, then you must pass a special method! Just like this! Its just that those who dont know see Hall like this, they think Hall is looking for death! "Apricot, you are very arrogant. It is a great thing to have this fourth-class holy gry at your age, but you have to know that this world is very big! The genius who has not grown up is not a genius!" The eyes of Shaye Nong green oil swept over Hall, and it was estimated that the average person had been scared to death. "You can talk to them like you, then you can talk to them!" they? ! Not only Sayaon and Drr, but Glutar is a puzzled expression, it looks like he is asking who they are? This time Hall did not drag the water, this time he quickly gave the answer. I saw that Hall waved, and suddenly there were several huge figures in the empty place. With the sudden appearance of these figures, everyone on the scene became stunned. "Is these all summoned beasts? How is this possible?" Shayenon''s green eyes almost disappeared from his blind eyes, showing how shocking he was. "How can he have so many summoned beasts? And their strength" is the same for Drr. He is as shocked as anyone, because he has discovered that the group of summoned beasts that appeared just now are all powerful. No less than your own fifth-class summoning beast! Whether it is the two-headed silver-red wolf-type Warcraft, or the two tall bear-type Warcraft, or the white tiger-type Warcraft < is the powerful Warcraft of Warcraft! In particular, there are still three flying World of Warcraft in the sky, they are actually five-level holy summoned beasts! Who is the Hall of Heaven? How could he have so many fifth-class summoned beasts? After seeing this scene, Jean, who is coming to Hall, can open his mouth with a fist. His brain monkey has only two thoughts at this moment. One is how it is possible! The other one is over! Gluttal, who also had this kind of thought, and Grootal shocked, began to regret and fear. At the same time, I still yelled at Jean and Hall, and Jean was because Jean didnt report it truthfully! Hey Hall is blaming him for having such a strong strength, why should he hang him like this! If you knew that Hall was so powerful before, can Grutar be so to Hall? No matter what Hall wants, he will do his best to help Hall to do so to please Hall. Now that everything is finished! "Hey!" When they came out, they suddenly roared, and as their roar rushed in all directions, both the soldiers of Xihui City and the soldiers of the dark and bright Protoss were frightened and pale. "He is so powerful! I just yelled at him, what should I do?" "Yeah, he won''t kill us all?" The dark family and the bright Protoss say that they were originally enemies with Hall. In this case, the most is the death of the war But the soldiers of Xihui City are different. After all, Hall is a human being. They could have appeared as winners, but now they are the enemy of Hall, which makes them accept this reality for a while. "I advise you not to move, I believe that it will directly crush your head before you call or do it!" It seems that for the sake of Baby Hall, the Lightning Magic Fish and the One-eyed Dragon Eagles and Beasts directly encircle the Sheriff Sergeant Shayen, and it seems that as long as he has a change, they will ruthlessly destroy him! Seeing this scene, Shayenon, who had some ideas, was stiff, because he knew that Hall was not a joke. Both of these World of Warcraft stared at themselves with a pair of murderous eyes. As for Drr, the treatment is much better than that of Shayenong. It can be said that except for the gryphon that Hall sat down and the five-level sacred summoned beast hawk and beast, the rest of the summoned beasts will be Drr. Give it back and forth. Seeing Drr''s face suddenly became pale, because he knew that he could not escape in the short time in front of these five-level holy summoned beasts. "Oh, how can this be?!" At this time, several generals of the Dark and Bright Protoss suddenly roared. "Everyone rushes with me, dragging some summoning beasts! Fighting for the adults!" There is nothing wrong with this general. In the current situation, Drr and Shayinong are at a dangerous stage. In this case, if Drr and Shayeon are killed, they will never escape the killing of these Warcraft. It is better to use life to create an opportunity for them. Seeing the enemies who rushed over, Jean looked at Grutal. "Is the island master, we want to" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1449： Summon the power of the beast Chapter 1449 Summoning the Power of the Beast "Is the island master, we want to" Jean''s words are not finished, but he believes that Grutar should understand what he wants to express. Grutal''s face is still very gloomy, but for the first time he was ignored by this kind of person, how could his heart feel comfortable. And Hall, the initiator of the game, now has so many powerful summoned beasts. Except for the one he sat down, the other summoned beasts are not as strong as him. In other words, Hall did not lie at the beginning, he did have the strength to kill these two guys, of course, including himself! He now has some entanglements while regretting his heart. He regrets that he has offended the death hall because he did not understand it. It is not so easy to recover. And the tangled thing is that he doesnt know how he should get pregnant. On one side is the enemy of the entire island and even the home of the wanderer, and on the other hand is the human being offended by him. No matter which side wins, it seems that he is not very good. And just as he was tangled, the front was re-emerging, and the surrounding soldiers actually made a burst of exclamation. "Day, I think I must be dazzling, maybe there are still so many? Is he really a summoner? How do I feel that he is like a beastmaster? Must be a beastmaster dressed as a human being!" Groot''s brow wrinkled when he heard this wonderful story, but after he turned his head and saw the scene in front of him, his eyes widened again and looked as if he had to jump out of his eyes. I saw that there was an overwhelming Warcraft around Hall, and those Warcraft were distributed in the sky and the earth. As they emerged, the dark and light Protoss soldiers who rushed to rescue Shayungon and Drr were scared to stop. Even Drr, who just wanted to cooperate with his men to fight back, and Shayin, who was preparing to summon the undead army, stopped the gesture. In particular, Drr, he was even scared to fall to the ground with his sword, which shows that he was really shocked this time. "Not impossible!" Drr was scared to be a little dumbfounded, and his speech was somewhat unfavourable. Shayenong is also not much better, especially when he hears Hall''s next words, scared him to almost lie on the ground. "You give me a little more honest; I will give up my life, I will not let it scratch your head and ruin your soul!" After saying this, Hall did not pay attention to whether Shayin would object, and turned to look at Drr. "You hate to decide to kill you like I just said!" Hall''s voice just fell, Bao Wener''s mother and son directly hands, because the shot is too sudden, and Drr has not reacted from the shock, so he was directly smashed by the giant claws! Fortunately, he still has experience. When he sees that he can''t avoid the attack of the giant bear in front of him, he bites his teeth and immediately hesitates the energy of his whole body to his body without hesitation. Just as he had just diverted energy, suddenly a wolf came, and the energy that made him hard to gather was almost dissipated. Then a huge force suddenly hit him, Drr couldn''t change his face, and then a loud bang, the energy that just gathered around Drr was broken like glass, then the power was not reduced, directly shot On Drr. Dulton felt that his chest seemed to be suffocated by the mountains, but soon the feeling flashed away, and with it came a huge pain, a blood suddenly spewed out of his mouth. The whole person of Drr was also shot and flew out because of this giant curtain. The matter didn''t end there. Just after he was photographed flying, a white figure suddenly flew to the place where he flew backwards. Then in the eyes of everyone, the figure was still not in Drr. At that time, once again, a slamming scream at his waist suddenly spread throughout the battlefield! hiss! Seeing this scene, the people present were not able to breathe a sigh of relief. They did not expect Hall''s summoned beast to be so powerful, and even know how to cooperate with each other! "Is this Warcraft? How do I feel that they are similar to people?" "Don''t you just see clearly? When the bear-type Warcraft is attacking, Drr wants to defend, and he just has action, and the wolf-type Warcraft actually interrupts him, which makes the bear-type Warcraft directly hit Drr. After the attack, there is still a tiger-type Warcraft to pursue, how do I feel that they are the feelings of three human martial arts masters?" "Its too horrible if these Warcraft have this wisdom." Suddenly a soldier said such a sentence. For a time, the secluded people couldnt help but take a breath, then looked up at the sky and the ground. Those Warcraft eyesight shows a horrible look. After Shaynon saw that Drr was so easily defeated, the whole person was not good at all. He began to want to have some possession. After seeing it, he was a lot of honest. "Where is this monster coming out, how can there be so many powerful summoning beasts? Powerful is no problem, so the summoning beast seems to have not passed the command of that person, and then made such a series of offensive actions, if my undead Soldiers have this wisdom, and the undead army will definitely be a nightmare for everyone!" Thinking of this, Shayen turned his head and glanced at Hall, his eyes with a hint of fear. "And he did it." The same as the Shayenong, the island of Lord of Hope Island, Grootal! He had thought about how to clean up Hall before, but now, whether it is the high-level combat power or the strength of the soldiers, his island owner of Hope Island is far less than Hall! It can be said that Hall''s current strength is fully capable of cleaning the entire Hope Island. "Roar!" A roar interrupted everyone''s thoughts, and as the voice looked, a figure slowly came out. After seeing this figure, some timid people began to tremble under their bodies. "Is this so dead?" The figure that came out was the white tiger that attacked directly. I saw that he was now carrying a man with blood on his body. This man is not someone else. It is just that Drr, who was just attacked, looks at his arms hanging from both sides. He seems to be dead! A general who had just commanded tens of thousands of troops had just died in front of everyone. How could this be shocking! For a time, everyone looked at the young man in the battle room. [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1450： He is a demon Chapter 1450 is a demon "Dur is dead?" Although Hall just said that he wants to kill Drr, in such a short period of time, the original Dul was so stunned by a World of Warcraft, and it was also a look of disappointment, even if it was the undead summoner Shayenong. Dusit can''t help but take a breath. "Well! Its better than our undead!" I don''t know why, the Sayanon brain monkey suddenly came up with such an idea. Fortunately, Hall did not read the mind, otherwise it would definitely be a squirt of Shah Nong! The Sorcerer of the Undead has seen the whole city and even the whole country for the undead soldiers. Hall has said that it is poisonous, but the undead is the best! And now a deceased summoner actually said that Hall, he did not back this pot! After Xiao Bais body with Drr came to the side of Hall, it was said that Hall was not speechless, but a slap in the head of Xiaobai. The sound of the screams caused many soldiers to twitch their eyelids and replaced them with them. Not to mention the white tigers head, or the white tigers eyes would be soft. "You do it so hard, the bones are broken; the forest will be weakened!" Broken bones? The strength is weakened a lot? When I heard this, most people showed a confused look, but among the people present, some people understood this meaning. And one of them is the undead summoner Shayenong surrounded by Warcraft! Looking at Hall''s look with a smile on his face, Shayenong was a bit dumbfounded. Come true? Although Shayenong did not think of this problem, this situation is not the best time to do this! Didn''t you see tens of thousands of bright Protoss fighters behind? If they see that their generals are made into undead Well, it must be very cool. Do not! Shaye Nong swayed, and it was cool, but if it was done, then the alliance between their dark and bright Protoss would definitely be broken! Other places don''t say, right now they are here, those bright Protoss warriors see, they probably won''t know about Hall, but they will release the anger to the dark side! Thinking of this, Shayenongs face like a corpse is actually showing a smile, which is really rare to see the emotions! "Sayonon is it? How about my proposal just now? You have no opinion?" Shayungong now has some regrets standing in front of him, but he is the undead summoner, a mobile military camp! But now he is being smothered by several fifth-class sacred summoned beasts, no matter which one, staring at him with a sullen look, as if he had action, they would not hesitate. Shred him. After seeing the wisdom of these Warcraft, he has given up the idea of ??playing smart in front of them. Therefore, his so-called mobile military camp can be said to have been scrapped! When he heard Hall, Shaye Nong wanted to say no, but when he thought about the situation at hand, he was so unwilling to die, so he did not know how to answer Hall at one time. At this time, the actions of the bright Protoss soldiers helped him. "General + army is dead!" After the warriors of the Bright Protoss woke up, they suddenly panicked. "Revenge for the general! Kill them!" It is said that the snakes have no heads, and when the bright Protoss warriors are scattered in the same dish, with the roar of a group of bright Protoss fighters, they immediately lead those who are the six gods without the Lord. Under the leadership of hundreds of people, the Guangming Protoss rushed over to Warcraft in front of the Hall. The rest of the Bright Protoss Warriors looked at it and hesitated for a moment and immediately murdered to Hall, for a time. The Bright Protoss army has acted. Although Drr died, the Guangyuan Protoss Warriors were very elite. After a brief panic, they began to form a battlefield slowly. The matching of various teams and magic began to form slowly. Unlike the bright Protoss, there is no movement on the side of the dark family, because the general of Shayungong is still there, and he has not heard his orders. The dark ones do not know whether they should attack or wait, or run away. For a time everyone looked at the besieged Shayungong. However, Hall did not have the opportunity to speak to Sayaon. "Encircle him, if he dares to move, directly destroy him!" With Hall''s orders, Ada, they will send Shayungong to the regiment, and see the mouth of Shayinong. Hall turned to look at the warriors of the bright Protoss, and then waved the summoned beasts on the ground. Seeing here, the faces of the people present are full of doubts. Everyone is thinking, what is Hall doing? In the face of the attack of the bright Protoss, why did he do this? And those bright Protoss warriors first glimpse, then an adjutant shouted. "He is afraid that some are fake! We rushed to kill him and avenge the general!" Scared? Is Hall really afraid? Hearing this self-righteous words Hall smiled and then waved again. After seeing the action of Hall, everyone was a little bit stunned. I thought there were other summoned beasts, but the facts. In addition to the sky, the Flying World of Warcraft is still there, there is no single summoning beast on the ground. What is going on? Others couldn''t see it, but Shayungong, who was shackled by Ada, had widened his eyes. "This is this" Just as Shayes big eyes showed a stunned expression, suddenly there was a cloud of black fog on the battlefield. Seeing these dark fogs, not only the bright Protoss warriors were dumbfounded, but even the dark warriors were stunned. So they are no strangers to this large black fog, but they don''t believe it is true. Just as they were puzzled, a burst of footsteps suddenly came from the dark fog, and then, a ragged figure came out of the shadow. "Undead soldiers? The dark family has defected?" In the eyes of the Bright Protoss, this must have been rebellious by Sayanon, otherwise there will be no dead soldiers who will pose a battle for them? Looking at the undead soldiers who are constantly appearing in front of him, the attack of the bright Protoss suddenly stagnate, but after seeing a figure that appeared later, the apostle of the Guangming Protoss suddenly spewed out an old blood. "The dark family! We are not in the same position with you! Kill me!" Under the orders of the apostles of the Guangming Protoss, the bright Protoss warriors were red-eyed, and then they were killed in the darkness of Grutar and others! Grutal''s face was very pale, especially when he saw that he had already fallen, but now he was standing in front of the undead soldiers, his fear of Hall increased more and more. "He is a demon!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1451： Grutars choice Chapter 1451 Grutar''s Choice The battle is over... Only everyone in Xihui City has not recovered from the shock of the past. They didn''t participate in this battle, even if it was a magic, no arrows were put. But the city is full of corpses... The vast majority are the bodies of the Guangming Protoss fighters. Not only that, but all the Xihuicheng soldiers, including Grutar, cant bear to look directly at the dead bodies, whether they are the bright Protoss or the Dark Warriors. They have all been transformed into undead soldiers! It is the remnants of the dark warriors who are surrounded by these undead soldiers and Warcraft. "Let them surrender, I don''t mind killing them before they are transformed!" The person who spoke was Hall. I saw him say a word to the person on the side and then turned and left. And this person is not someone else, it is the Dark Lord''s Summoner Sayaon! Hearing Hall ordered that Syeinong did not hesitate, and nodded directly and respectfully. "Good master!" Things have to be said from the encirclement of Shaye Nong, which was released by the undead summoners, such as Ambrose, who was released from the space by Hall. This is why Shayen was shocked at the time. Even if he is, he does not understand why the undead summoner will suddenly appear like a summoning beast. The reason for the violent blasphemy of the Protoss is because their general Dour was converted into a dead soldier. The Bright Protoss Warrior mistakenly believed that Drr was converted into a dead soldier, which was done by Sayaon, and before Halls persuasion, it made them feel that Shayin had betrayed the bright Protoss. In the case of knowing that it is already invincible, instead of attacking the undead soldiers, it is better to kill their old friends and dark people directly! This is one of the reasons why the dark people suffered heavy losses under the mad attack of the Bright Protoss. In short, Hall used a simple provocational strategy to annihilate the coalition of the dark and the bright Protoss. And Shayungong had already seen this, and he did not resist, but surrendered his life... Shayenongs movements are very fast, and the remaining dark warriors have chosen to surrender. There is no way. The current situation is clear to everyone. It is death without surrender! "Good! Now... let''s get the rest of us!" ...... "Grootal Lord! We... what do we do now?" Jean looked at Hall and the group was thinking about coming over here, his face became very pale. Not only him, but Grutals face is the same. At this time, there is still a high momentum in him. He understands very well that Hall is fully capable of giving Hope Island the entire possession. ! When he thought of him so much before Hall, he almost couldn''t help but give himself a few ears. "Not all of you! You look at who you are looking for? Don''t dare to bring it back without investigation!" Hearing the anger of Grutar, Jean felt a lot of grievances in his heart. He said that he had told Grutar Hall that he was strong, but that Hall was killing the fourth-class sage, and Huo All of the summoned are the water summoned beasts. Who can think of Hall, there are so many, so powerful summoning beasts? Say it again... It seems that I hate Hall before, and I am dissatisfied with Hall! Of course, Jean only dared to say in his heart that if he really did not know what to say, then Grutar would definitely use this excuse to destroy him, so he could only apologize while laughing. "Is the island master, I know it is wrong, but now, what should we do?" "Call!" Groot also knew that it was useless to blame Jean now, so he could only take a deep breath and then calmly said, "What can I do, I can only try to prevent him from angering us. otherwise" "Otherwise it will be a big problem!" But... With the words of Grutar, Hall came to the city of Xihui with a group of five-level summoned beasts. Looking at the eyes of the summoned beasts, the soldiers on the wall couldn''t help but step back. Some of the timid ones were directly scared to sit on the ground. "Good... good horror..." "Day, they... they won''t attack us?" Although Hall''s summoned beast did not directly participate in the attacking of the bright Protoss army, but the battle to defeat Drr is still vivid, after understanding the power of these summoned beasts, none of the soldiers in Xihui City are willing to join them. fighting. No... It should be said that this is not a battle, it is to find death! "Oh, that Hall...Adult, are you coming back?" Grootal said this, and immediately let the generals such as Jean face each other. Is this the island master they know? So I am so pleased to a young man? In fact, it is polite to please two words. If you are welcome, you can use the shameless word directly! Hall... "The land of Grootal is polite, right for me..." Hall was also stunned by Glutar''s performance. He didn''t seem to think that Grutar would be so thick... But this is also good, since Grutar has made a choice, then the next thing will be much easier. Sure enough, Halls words have not been finished, Grootal immediately said interestingly. "Oh, yes, Hall, this is yours." Speaking of Grutar, he handed over a ring. Hall smiled and smiled. After picking it up, the smile became more and more intense. "not bad, very good!" The reason why Hall is happy is that he found that there is no less than ten fifth-class magic crystals in the space ring given by Groot. The rest of the magic crystal is no less than two thousand! What does this mean? This shows that he gave Hall less than a third of it and it is estimated that he is all in stock. Satisfied with satisfaction, but soon Hall''s smile suddenly changed, and then looked seriously at Grutar. "Don''t you say that it is all? You dare to lie to me!" Hall said that the face changed and Groot''s face changed. Before he explained, Ah Da suddenly became angry. With the roar of Ada, Grutar and other people became pale. The soldiers who were close to each other were directly scared to sit on the ground. "Hall, you, listen to me, please listen to me!" "Oh, is that? I want to hear it, what do you have to say!" Groot''s sweat at the moment, especially after watching the big eyes of Ada, Grootal said with a bite. "Hall, in the future... Hope Island is your island!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1452： Scratch Chapter 1452 "In the future... I hope that the island will be your first sight!" what? ! Jean and others all heard a shocked look. They obviously did not think that the original island owner of Grutar would choose to give up the position of the island owner in order to calm the anger of Hall. But they are all smart people, and soon they think about the key to this. For the coalition forces of the dark and the bright Protoss, most of them know some things. In the current situation of the invasion of the dark and the bright Protoss, they will not give up Hope Island because of this offensive failure. Knowing the situation here, it will increase military power to level the resistance here. Especially when they know that the darkness of this offensive and the army of the bright Protoss are not fighting or surrendering, they are expected to intensify against Hope Island, when Hope Island will definitely attract the attention of the dark and the bright Protoss. It may be more than just a fifth-class sage, but a sixth-class, even a seventh-class and eight-strong! At the thought of this, the hearts of Jean and others could not help but tremble. Fortunately, the situation has changed a bit. The appearance of Hall makes them feel that things may change. Maybe a miracle is not impossible. So after hearing that Grutar chose to surrender, Jean and others quickly greeted Hall. "I have seen the Lord of the Island!" "I have seen the Lord of the Island!" They were not stupid, and the generals and the soldiers were not stupid. After they shouted, they shouted. Groot''s mouth twitched when he heard this, but he also knew that the trend had gone. What he can do now is to get Hall''s forgiveness as much as possible, and show his value in front of Hall. This is one of the most effective truths he has learned over the years as an islander! This is also a criterion for his use in the past few years. If you use it, you can use it without kicking it! Hall didn''t think that he was just thinking about the more magic crystals, but now he turned into a island owner who wants the island! However, he soon returned to God and felt that this was not bad. Anyway, he would not stay in an island owner. During this period, he had this identity, so it would be easier to get the magic crystal. "Well, very good, you made the right choice!" Seeing that Hall accepted this identity, Groot and others finally felt relieved. At least for now, the first pass has passed. "Jean!" what? Jean didn''t think that Hall would be the first to call his name. After he had lived, Jean looked a happy face and he understood that he seemed lucky. Sure enough, Hall called Jean looking at himself with a smile, smiled and said. "Let people clean up the battlefield!" As the first person to execute Hall''s orders, Jean felt very fortunate, including Groot, watching his eyes with a sly look. "Glutar!" Seeing the second one in the past, Grutar answered quickly. "Adult, what do you have to order?" "Let people regain lost ground! No problem?" "Adults rest assured, I promise to complete the task!" Not Glutar arrogant, Shayungon and Drr are not there, the remaining dark and light Protoss army is not his opponent at all, as a task that Hall gave him. He has decided to do it well. Very good! Hall nodded and was very satisfied with Grutars attitude. The battle and the results made the entire Xihui City people somewhat unexpected. They were glad that the army of the dark and the bright Protoss was defeated, and some of the new island owners would be confronted with them. Therefore, everyone has a lot of thoughts, but fortunately everyone has no trouble, so there was no accident during the time when Hall came to the city government. Even if someone wants to make trouble, it is estimated that they dont dare, because in order to express their abilities, Jean has already let the army martial law, and ordered that no matter who makes trouble, no matter what his identity, he will kill nothing! Once again, I came to the city''s main house. The difference from the last time was that Hall was sitting above, and next to him was the Sheriff and other undead summoners, while the lower ones were the generals of the original Hope Island and the nobles. Seeing the nervousness of the people below, Hall smiled and smiled. "Everyone doesn''t have to be so nervous. What was it like before? What will happen in the future? Grutar is doing a good job. He will be responsible for the management here!" call! Everyone heard a sigh of relief, and Grutar didn''t think that Hall had let him manage Hope Island. He thought he would be marginalized. At this time, he looked at Hall''s eyes with a grateful gratitude. color. But Hall''s next sentence made them headaches. "The transmission array will be repaired very quickly. By then, the army on the edge of the island will come over and defend with everyone!" Although Hope Island and the edge island are two nearby islands, the people on the island may not have seen it for a lifetime, so everyone has such a slight worry. "Easy everyone, the islands in the future are my island!" What Hall said is not a big word, but what he is going to do next, because the guy in Georgia actually only gave him this magic crystal, even one third of Grutar did not, so he decided to go back first. Georgia is doing a good job! If Georgia knows that Hall is looking for him because of Groot, it is estimated that Georgia will marry the pig teammate of Grutar. Then Hall has issued two tasks, let everyone hand over the magic crystal, the higher the level the better For this, everyone did not raise any objections. In the view of the magic crystal, in addition to some necessary things need magic crystal, the vast majority of magic crystals are traded as property, so Hall only asked to hand over the magic crystal, and everyone has no objection. As for the place behind Hall, where can I find the sixth or seventh magic crystal, everyone in the room looked at Hall with a shocked look. If they all know that Hall is very strong, they really want to laugh at Hall ignorance! Sixth class holy world of Warcraft is so good to kill? Don''t look at Hope Island here, but if there is a sixth-class Holy Warcraft, it is estimated that Groot will be beaten, not to mention the seventh-class World of Warcraft, the guy one Appeared, it is possible to hope that the island is estimated to be destroyed several times. This is why everyone is so shocked after hearing Hall. Seeing that everyone doesn''t talk, Hall frowned. "What? You don''t want to say it or..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1453： Message Chapter 1453 Message When I heard Hall, everyone was sweating, and an old man who was still in a position in Xihui City quickly stepped forward. "Returning to the Lord of the Island, we are not, but we are not the sixth class of Warcraft. It is really not something we can provoke. It is not that we dont want to say it, but we have never encountered it. Maybe someone has seen it, but I want to come. It is also dead in its hands." As the old man finished speaking, everyone quickly nodded and agreed. "Yes, Lord Hall Island, we really don''t know." Hall heard this and realized why these people had such performances, and they were scared. If you want to come, Grutar, the fifth-class powerhouse, is here. If there is a sixth-class holy warcraft, it is estimated that the entire island of hope will be a day-to-night battle. I am afraid that this sixth-class holy class of Warcraft will be hungry and eaten in the city. The side of Jean seemed to think of something, his eyes hesitant, his expression did not escape Hall''s eyes, seeing Jean look like this, Hall turned to look at him. "Jean, what do you have to say?" When he heard the words, he quickly went to the front of the ceremony and he hesitated after a moment of hesitation. "If you go back to the island, please say that if you must find the sixth-class magic crystal or the sixth-class holy world of Warcraft, we are not here but I heard that..." After saying this, Jean suddenly stopped and watched him. It seems that some do not want to say it. "What have you heard? If you have anything to say, don''t talk and say half!" Hall wrinkled his brow, which is not as good as saying half of it. "Yes! The island master, I heard that the island of the death island seems to have six grades of magic crystal, but..." "Oh? But what?" Hall, who didn''t care about it, immediately came to the interest after hearing the news, so he quickly sat down and asked. "But I heard that it has been occupied by the dark and the bright Protoss. It is estimated that the sixth-class Holy Crystal has been taken away by them." Ok? ! Hall heard no wrinkles, and he quickly turned to look at the side of Shayenong. "Do you know this news?" Because I dont know why Hall is so anxious to have the sixth-class magic crystal, but since Hall asked this, he naturally did not dare not answer. "Master, we did hear that Death Island was almost taken down before we acted, so we will be so anxious to recover from the injury and attack Xihui City." When I heard that Sayanon said this, Hall couldnt help but shine. That is, you are not sure that Death Island has been taken yet? "Well? Master, you can say that, but I can try to check the news, or else..." No need!! Hall shook his head and rejected Shaynons proposal Lets go directly! Hall thought about it for a while, and felt that it was better to go through it personally at this time. After all, the faster the time, the better. When the dark family and the bright Protoss have not taken it or just won it, they will get a chance. The possibility of the sixth-class holy magic crystal is relatively large. Hall''s decision made Jean and others show a dumbfounded expression, which is an easy decision to kill directly? No planning? But soon everyone reacted, Hall is that there are so many powerful fifth-class summoned beasts with their existence, Hall can indeed be so capricious! That''s right, in their opinion, Hall, the newly appointed island owner, is so capricious! "But the island master, the transmission array here has not been made well, if it is passed, then..." Jeans fears are not unreasonable. Hall is just taking over as the island owner, and he is not so familiar with the whole island. When he leaves this time, there will be a lot of trouble. Plus the transmission array of the edge islands is connected, and if there is a problem at that time, the people here are not responsible for the responsibility. After hearing Jean''s words, Hall made a decision immediately after thinking a little. "Do not worry, here I will let people deal with it, I will take Shayinong for a while, and I will leave some Warcraft help!" Seeing that Hall had decided that they couldn''t say anything about Jean. After everyone left, Hall asked Tim to be responsible for the instructions here. After explaining the matter, Hall left Xiaobai. The reason why Hall did not use the ten fifth-class magic crystals that he later got, is that he has already booked the sixth-class holy magic crystal. For his safety, Hall does not allow anyone. Take away this sixth-class holy magic crystal. Originally, I thought about leaving immediately, but soon Grootal brought back news. There is also a stronghold of the dark family and the bright Protoss in the north. It takes a day to bite down, and this place is followed by a pier on this dock. There are quite a few ships, and these ships are not the ship between their islands, but the ship of the dark family! This is good news for Hall. With these ships, Hall can be dressed as a dead island in front of the dark family. "Let''s go, take a look, if you can conquer, you will get rid of it, you can''t do it!" Compared to the acceptance of these dark and bright Protoss, Hall is more inclined to the Holy Magic Crystal, so after receiving the information from Groot, Hall immediately made a decision. ...... Hope that there is a fortress in the north of the island. Originally here was a marginal fortress on Hope Island, mainly used to defend the enemy from the beach, but now it is surrounded by the army on the island. Due to the strength of Grutar, they could not escape from the fortress to the dock, so that the dock was now completely occupied by the army of Hope Island, and the remaining dark and light Protoss army was huddled in the fortress. The general of the dark family is a drow I saw that his face was very ugly at this time, and he still had a lot of wounds. "Oh, what the **** is going on? Is it because the army of Shayeonong was defeated? No, I hope the island''s island owner has this ability?" Another bright Protoss general shook his head and said, "The Groot people are already outside. There are two possibilities for this. One is that he gave up the city of Xihui, and the other may be what you said. Our attack failed. It!" "Impossible! I will see victory when I see it. I don''t allow this to happen!" "You are not allowed? That line, you will continue to fight with Grutar if you have the ability!" said the general Protoss of the Protoss. "You!" This drow general stunned him. And at this time, a soldier ran into it. "General general, humans stopped attacking!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1454： The situation of the sea Chapter 1454 The situation of the seas The generals of the dark family, Zhuo Dangdun, couldnt help but hear a word. He quickly went to the side to see it. He saw the human beings who were still under attack in the fortress. They even stopped the attack. Not only that, they seemed to have occupied the original. Some places have been vacated, but the look at the moment does not seem to be retreating. "What the **** is going on?" Not only is this drow general, but even the bright Protoss generals on the side are somewhat confused. "It won''t be the conspiracy of the Grootal Island who wants to get something?" "Conspiracy?" General Zall shook his head. "I don''t think it''s necessary. Before he was still jealous of us destroying the ship''s support, now he has gained control of the dock. As long as he thinks, there is absolutely no need to do anything!" "Then why is he?" "how could I know!" Guangming Protoss General... You don''t know how calm you are? ! Very well, when the general of the Protoss was depressed, the group came out of the human army. Seeing here, General Zall and the general of the Protoss were not allowed to see it. They immediately understood and stopped human beings. The reason for the attack should be them! However, after seeing the people coming, the two were not surprised by the color, because Grutar they knew, and at this time Grutar actually followed a young man, it seems that this young man The identity is even higher than him! You know, here is Hope Island! Grutar is the island owner of Hope Island, so that he must be half a step behind, then the identity of this young man is definitely not ordinary, but who is he? If someone in the previous battle escapes, then they will definitely run away after seeing this young man without saying anything! Because this young man is summoning a powerful summoning beast, let Dul, the bright Protoss general, even the angels turned out to be the main culprit of the death - Hall! "Just this fortress? Have you played for so long?" Groot''s heart was a little uncomfortable when he heard Hall''s dissatisfied voice, but he did not dare to hit Hall. "Hall, I used to take the dock, so I was slower. I just wanted to attack you, so..." "I''m done! I know!" Hall nodded and glanced at the fortress. Hall then turned to look at the side of Shayinong. "Go, let them surrender. If you refuse to surrender, do you understand how to do it?" Shaye Nong heard the words immediately, "The owner is assured, I know how to do it!" After saying this, Shayen went straight out. Originally, his black robe was not conspicuous behind Hall. Therefore, the important task on the opposite side of the fortress did not pay attention, but after Shaynon took the black robe, he The appearance of the moment was clearly seen by the people on the fortress. "Ah!! Isn''t this the general of General Sayanon? He...how is he here?" General Zall suddenly opened his eyes. He felt that this scene was incredible. He wanted to tell himself that it was fake, but he was General Shayinong told him by action, this is a fact! "You surrender! The master said, if you don''t surrender, then kill all the dead soldiers!" When Sayyan waved his hand, a large black mist suddenly appeared, and then the dark soldiers continued to walk out of the undead soldiers. After a while, the entire fortress was covered with dense soldiers, but not only the dead bodies of the soldiers who died in the war. Whether it is a human side or a dark family or a light Protoss warrior, they stood up again under the influence of the black fog, and a pair of wild-eyed eyes looked at the people on the fortress side. The general of the Bright Protoss suddenly saw a glimpse, and then looked at General Zall with a look of alert. "You...the dark people have betrayed us! I have said that working with your dirty guys is to seek skin with the tiger. I didn''t expect to be really mentioned by me!" General Zalls face changed, and he wanted to explain it, but the undead army summoned by General Sayain below was in front of him. "Stop! Or die!" Shaynons voice was so cold and ruthless that many of the dark warriors were hesitant. After all, Sayanon is their general. In the dark family, the orders of the superiors must be enforced! "Stop! Or die!" The voice of Shayenong came again. At this time, some of the dark warriors actually took off their weapons, especially the Sorcerer of the Undead. Several people went down from the fortress to Shayungong. "Hey! Whoever wants to be a traitor can think clearly, whether it is the devil or the god, they will not let you go!" The words of the Guangyuan Protoss General were very useful. This made some people who wanted to surrender immediately fight a chill, and at this time, a figure suddenly appeared above the general of the Protoss, and before he did not respond, he would be directly The people caught it. Then he was directly torn in half under his screams and the horror of General Zall. "what?!" This sudden scene made everyone a little dumbfounded, and they did not expect that there would be another Warcraft to attack them from the sky! This Warcraft is not someone else, it is Hall''s summoning beast lightning golden eagle! "Stop! Or die!" The voice of Shayenong came for the third time. At this time, the undead army began to act, watching the densely-knit army of the dead, and the people on the fortress suddenly panicked. Because the generals of the Bright Protoss were suddenly killed, everyone looked at the only general, the general of Zall. General Zall took a deep breath and then sighed, "surrender!" ...... From the time when Hall came to the fortress to surrender, it took less than an hour. He did not participate in the surrender. Instead, he let Grutar handle it, and he himself was the pier with the dinner of Sayaon. on. "Master, it takes about a week for us to arrive at Death Island from here by boat. As long as we don''t disclose the news here, we are generally not dangerous, but we still have to be careful about the bottom of the sea!" "Under the sea? Are you talking about the sea?" "Yes master! The sea is very large and there are many races. They are not a unity. This is why we dare to come to the home of the wanderers. We have cooperation with the Krakens, and the Krakens have enemies. So once they are discovered, they will ask for some material to be surrendered, otherwise they will attack." "Oh? Then you are willing to give them?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1455： Sea deer Chapter 1455 Sea Krai "Oh? Then you are willing to give them so willingly?!" Shayinong heard the meaning of the Hall, but he was not angry. After all, his life scorpion was still in the hands of Hall. If Hall annihilated his life, then he would be tragedy. "Return to the master''s words, in fact, the general Haizu, whether it is our dark family or the bright Protoss, will not put them in the eyes, there is also a sea near our territory, some of those seas still have deals with us. However, they are all shallow seas, and their strength is relatively weak, so we have not regarded them as targets." "But the seas in the deep sea are different. Once they have a lot of soldiers, if they really fight, they can attack us at any time, but they can hide in the deep sea at the same time, and there is one more point, that is, once we Really killing them, we are worried that it will cause..." "Afraid of the god-level Warcraft in the sea?" Hearing here, Hall himself followed the answer. "I didn''t expect the master to know this too!" When Shayenong said this, a pair of wildfires were a little trembling. Obviously he was also very afraid of the god-level Warcraft. "Master, originally someone said that this incident was so fascinated by people, in fact, there is no God-level Warcraft! But I know that the underworld of the Protoss Warcraft does exist!" "Is there really? How do you know?" Hall heard interest here, and he quickly asked. "Master, this is what the Devils told the patriarchs when they gave orders, and I happened to be at the patriarch''s side, so I know that this is true!" "So, since you know, why do you want to wage war against the land of the wanderers in the sea of ??endlessness?" Hall still doesn''t understand this point. He wants to know clearly from the Shaye farm. "Master, the great battle of honoring the mainland has stopped. This is because of the lack of resources. It is estimated that even the weapons will not be available, and the food is very scarce, especially the cultivation of corn, because of the special land. The destruction of the corn is not enough to distribute the corn, so this is one of the reasons for attacking the home of the wanderer." "The white tent?" Hall raised another question. Listening to Tim last time said that the two sides did not want to provoke a white tent, lest he join the party to break the balance. Today he would like to hear what Shayenong said. "Master, the white tent is the third force in the mainland. In fact, their strength is not very strong, but their queen has the strength to be able to host the king and the devil. Once she shoots on one side, the other will pass. This opportunity extinguished the other side, and in the end, it was cheaper for the other party. Therefore, the King of God and the Devil King have long made it impossible to provoke the white tents." "As for the joint elimination of the white tent, neither the **** king nor the devil can believe each other. This can be seen from this battle. I can imagine how the flaws will come out when they unite." Oh! When I heard this, Hall probably understood that the two guys didnt think about destroying the white tents, but they worried that the white tent queen would kill one of them, so that the other one would Take advantage of the benefits of fishing. and many more? ! queen? ! This is the first time Hall has heard this word. So the most powerful force of the white tent is actually a queen. ! In that case, Lina went there for a little more security. A few days later, Hall had already walked halfway through their boat. During this time, Hall did not encounter anything. But today there were some accidents. Just after Hall had eaten breakfast, suddenly a sailor came over to report that the Haizu had intercepted them in front. Haizu? Upon hearing this news, Holden came to the interest. He had seen a lot of Hai people in Allen''s mainland. He was honored for the first time in the mainland. He thought about it and Hall decided to take a look. Shaye Nong saw no obstacles, but only reminded him, "The young master, this is estimated to be the Kraken family, because the vicinity is the sphere of influence of the Krakens, and they want to come to them for routine patrols." "Oh, that''s it, that line, I will follow you, you can talk!" See Hall saying that Shaynon nodded and said, "Yes! Master!" Then Hall wore a black robe and looked like a dead summoner from the outside. He did not cause suspicion to others after he followed Shayeon. After coming to the deck, Hall only saw the so-called Krakens. I saw that these Krakens are similar to the Naga people that Hall has seen, but they are more ugly than the Naga, and there is no Naga. The limbs are very ordinary. A sea monster who seems to be male should see Shayeon''s brow wrinkled, because he found that the magical fluctuations in Shayenong were very strong. "I don''t know why this Haier general has stopped my ship today?" When Sayanon opened his mouth, the green eyes and the wild eyes stared at the sea monster headed. Originally, some of the imposing Krakens heard this, and everyone put down some of the weapons in their hands. They are mad at the Krakens, but they are not stupid. They know that if there is a strong person on the ship, if they are too overbearing, then no one will help them to speak. Originally they thought that even if it was a ship, there would not be any powerful people on it. They would not give it away if they extorted something. But what they didnt think was that there was such a strong person on it. Unlucky! After seeing the strength of Shaye Nong, the Haizheng man realized that his idea of ??stopping road robbery was lost. He was not stupid. He knew that if he really got angry with Shaye Nong, he would not be killed by Shaye Nong. Speak for him. "Oh, no, this undead summoner, we are just routine inspections." Routine inspection? The people present are not fools. Even if Hall first encountered this situation, it has already been clearly seen. Where is this routine check? It is estimated that only the kind of white will believe it. "Okay, this ship is fine, let go!" As the Kraken man waved, the surrounding Kraken warriors immediately let the road open. Shayenon, who was preparing to say the departure, suddenly heard Halls voice, which made him unable to see, because Hall asked him, there will be no other Krakens nearby. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1456： Conquer Chapter 1456 Conquering "Adult, what do you mean?" Shayenong somewhat understands Hall''s thoughts and estimates that Hall wants to catch a few of the Krakens to ask questions. But what Shayeon did not understand is that these Krakens are very arrogant, they will not surrender, and then, even through the undead spells, he is not sure to make them into undead, after all, this matter He also met for the first time. Hall''s answer confirmed his thoughts, and I saw Hall glance at the sea monsters below. "If there are no other patrols, then as long as we move quickly, the Krakens lose a team of patrols. They can''t find out who did it for a while?" Sure enough! Shayenong nodded and nodded and said, "Adults, as long as we move fast, other Krakens will not find out that we did it. Besides, we can''t find them if we go to Death Island to hide the boat and we can''t go ashore." "Oh! That!" Just when Hall was chatting, the Navy warriors in the sea looked at the ship with some doubts, and they didnt understand why they didnt leave. The head of the Krai warrior frowned, and after a dark sigh, he swam again. When he was about to open his mouth, he found the undead summoner walking with a person to the side of the boat. I saw that the Undead Summoner had no movements, but the black robes behind him waved at them. "Is this goodbye?" The doubtful expression of the face of the Krai warrior, followed by a scream of screams scared his face. "not good!" Just when he turned back, he found that he did not know when, there were several tentacles behind him. These tentacles were all wounded with a Kraken warrior. The screams just made from their mouths. When he just wanted to act, a black shadow suddenly rushed from below. When he didn''t respond, the whole body suddenly felt a huge force surrounding him, until he was lifted, he realized it. I also recruited myself. "Leave this, the rest will kill!" As the sound of Hall came, the giant octopus did not hesitate to kill the other Krakens, and then directly threw it into its jagged mouth and chewed it. Ten heroic warriors have been eliminated in a few minutes. If they have not seen it with their own eyes, it is estimated that no one will believe this scene. Shayenong did not fight with the Krakens. He did not listen to his undead army and did not have a sea. Therefore, the battles he participated in basically ended in a draw. The Krakens could not defeat the undead soldiers on the land, and the undead soldiers. There is no way to deal with the Krakens in the sea... This is a silent ending... "Hey!" A heavy object was thrown directly on the deck and made a loud noise. The Hairen men snorted and the two undead soldiers put him up. Hall was interested in looking at the Krakens in front of him. This is the first time he saw the full view of the Krakens. It is almost like the Naga, and the lower body is like a snake tail. Because of the departure from the sea, the Kraken man appeared very embarrassed, leaving two undead soldiers standing, without even a trace of resistance. "You...who are you? You dare to be great to us..." "He is too embarrassed!" Hall did not give him the opportunity to finish his words, just faintly said. The two undead soldiers suddenly glowed with their eyes, and they used their rotten fists to slam against the Kraken man. The screams of the Kraken man suddenly came out. Watching the Kraken man being beaten almost, Hall waved his hand to stop. Looking at the muddy blue sea monster man, Hall smiled and said. "This is the right thing, the captives will be lucky to take prisoners!" Shayenong did not understand the significance of Hall doing this. He knew that the Krakens could not surrender, so Halls approach was useless. However, Hall is his master. Hall wants to do what he has no right to interfere with. He can only wait for Horda to have no purpose. He is the most suitable in the opening. It seems that I saw the idea of ??Shayen, and Hall came to the sea squad man in a faint way. "What do you think is this?" As the Hall''s voice just fell, suddenly a **** energy appeared in front of him, and Shayungong, who had a calm face, saw the song and exclaimed. "This...this is..." After seeing this thing, he finally understood why Hall would be so calm. When he thought that Hall would be like this, he suddenly had a chill. Because he knows that it is a different matter to take the scorpion and to be controlled by this red energy. If Hall uses this for him, then he will be in his life... Just as Shayen was shocked, the eyes of the Kraken mans original horror suddenly became blurred. Blood stasis is not the first time to use it, so Hall is very skilled in the shock of the Kraken man directly into his mind, the whole process is not a minute, this is already Hall''s fastest record "Okay, let him be!" After he finished speaking, Hall suddenly saw a glimpse, because he found that the two undead soldiers did not move. He looked at Shayanong, who had been staring at himself for a puzzled look. He saw some floating eyes that were floating, Horton Understand that Shayungong must know blood stasis. "How? Surprised?" Shaye Nong heard the words immediately, and he nodded quickly and nodded. "I didn''t think that the master would actually have the secret of the blood family..." "Well, sure enough, you know this, do you want to ask me why I didn''t use it for you?" "I don''t dare to do it!" Seeing Hall''s face as a smile and a smile, Shayenen quickly went to his head. "Oh Well, whether you believe it or not, I want to see your performance, I hope you don''t let me down!" Shaye Nongwen quickly said that he would not betray, but he did not know, in fact, Hall did not think of controlling him. After all, blood stasis is much safer than holding a scorpion. But when Hall last controlled Tim, they were already the limit, so he did not control Shayeon! Fortunately, today the strength of the Krakens is low, otherwise if Hall fails, then it is a shame? "Okay! Get some water, come and ask him about it!" Soon, a large wooden barrel filled with sea water was placed on the deck, and the Kraken man looked at Hall with respect and respect. "Talk about the situation, um, let''s say what you know about the Kraken." The main purpose of Hall''s reason for them is that, after controlling him, Hall naturally will not miss this opportunity. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1457： Death island Chapter 1457 Death Island "Master, my name is Card, I am a small captain of the Kraken..." With this narrative claiming to be Kad''s Kraken, Hall probably learned about the endless sea and sea. The endless sea is very big, even the big ones are not clear. However, Card used a good analogy. He said that if the land of the wanderer is a big stone, then the whole endless sea is a hope island! The overall strength of the Krakens is only in the middle and lower ranks of the Haizu. The sphere of influence is the edge of the island and the southern part of the mainland, and the so-called strength range is still controversial. The race that they disputed was a sea group named the mullet family in the sea. I don''t know why, when Hall heard the barracuda, he thought of the long-slung sea fish in the brain... The barracudas live farther than the Krakens, and the barracudas are mobile seas. They dont stay in the same place often, so this will give the Krakens a chance to occupy the entire edge of the island. Case. Hearing this, Hall couldn''t help but think of a famous ethnic group, the nomads, who seemed to be walking around often without long-term residence. During this period, it was the time when the barracudas left, so this allowed the Krakens to have the opportunity to control such a large sphere of influence. But what surprised Hall the most is that whether they are the Krakens or the Barracudas, they all have a seventh-class sage, and this is their patriarch! "What are the seven-level powerhouses?" Hearing there may be seven sacred strongmen nearby, and Hall''s brows can''t help but wrinkle. "It seems that you have to get the sixth-class magic crystal as soon as possible!" It turns out that Hall is thinking of using the sixth-class magic crystal to strengthen Ada. After all, they are the main combat power, but now it seems that it is most important to strengthen the lightning golden eagle. At the speed of the Lightning Golden Eagle, even if it is not the seventh-class powerhouse, at least the escape should be no problem. After learning about the situation, Hall Jean Cardard returned to the sea. As for the reasons for his disappearance, Hall did not say that he felt that if this little thing Card was solved, it would not be dead. "Go ahead, move on!" After Cards departure, Hall said faintly to Shayen. In the next few days, Halls ship was not in a different situation, or when they arrived at the Dead Island, they encountered a problem. "Master, are we going straight up or going to the dock?" Shaynons meaning Hall understood, he said after thinking about it. Go to the pier! Hall feels that the situation on the island of death is a bit special. According to Sayenongs previous statement, the island of death is likely to have been broken, so they have come to the death island and have already been discovered. Fortunately, their The ship was originally a ship of the dark family, with Shayungong, and it is still very simple to believe that it is mixed in. And just after Halls decision, a group of black shadows suddenly appeared in the sky, and then they followed several ships. I dont know where Hall is here, they have already been discovered. I saw the first flight of the sky was a group of double-headed dragons. I couldnt help but see Hall here. He didnt think that there would be creatures related to the dragons. After squatting, Hall is more secret, knowing that the black and powerful Hall, the heart has begun to steal music, no matter how many of these two-headed dragons, as long as the black one appears, they will definitely come to worship! In this way, Hall expects the number of these two-headed dragons to be as good as possible. It is not clear that Shayenong, who exists in Xiaohei, has changed his face after seeing it here, and he quickly and quickly said. "Master, this is a unique double-headed dragon of the dark family. Their appearance suggests that the island of death is likely to have been broken!" Ok? ! After Hall heard this, his brow wrinkled. This is the last thing he wants to see. If the death island is occupied by the dark and the bright Protoss, then it will soon become their front position, Hall since they Knowing that the transmission line, then the dark family and the bright Protoss will certainly think of it. In this way, once the Dark One and the Bright Protoss have transferred the strong from the rear, the chance that Hall wants to get the sixth-class Holy Crystal will be greatly reduced. And at any time it is possible to be chased by the Dark and the Bright Protoss! "Well, I know, you have to deal with it!" After clearing the current situation, Hall directly delegated power to Shayungong. After hearing this order, Shayenong could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. He knows Hall''s temper, and with the strength of Hall, he wants to destroy them. It is very likely that it has been controlled by the dark and the bright Protoss. If it is really noisy here, then it will be troublesome. Fortunately, Hall is still sensible and has not done anything to these people. With the flying of the two-headed dragon, Hall can already see the faces of the people sitting on them. These people are different from what Hall had seen before. They said some human figures, but from the outside Hall can see that they are not humans at a glance! I saw that the skin exposed to these people turned out to be red. Not only that, but there were still two horns on their heads. What makes Hall more speechless is that their horns are still the ones that are broken after being broken. . Isn''t this a replica of the Hellboy in Earth? "Master, they are the people of the Hell!" Hell? it is as expected! At the beginning, Hall also wanted to ask Shayung, if they were hells. Now, after hearing the answer, he immediately understood it. It seems that he is right! The Hell man sitting on the double-headed dragon couldnt help but see Shayinong below. Well? Isnt this the undead summoner Shayinong? Isnt he and Drr at Hope Island? How did he come? Have they already won Hope Island?" With this doubt ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hell men let the two dragons down, and then this flat on the sea and Hall they face to face. "Have you seen the Sayanon, how come you to the island of death?" "What? I can''t come over?" Shayin responded to the words of the Hell man with his gloomy voice. The **** man shouted and frowned, but he did not dare to say that he could not use these two words, and his face forcibly piled up with a smile. "How come? It turns out that Master Sayaon has already taken Hope Island first, and I congratulate the grown up!" One step ahead? Hearing here, Hall and Shayennon did not shine, they did not expect to get the news they wanted to know so quickly. "Oh? What? Isn''t this the first step? How have you not taken it?" Chapter 1458： Shayeon’s overbearing response Chapter 1458 Shaynon''s hegemony response The death island was not completely taken down. This is indeed an unexpected joy. At least this time, the sixth-class holy magic crystal has not been taken by the dark ones and the bright protoss. In Hall''s view, getting this from the hands of the island of the Dead Island is bigger than taking the magic crystal from the Dark and the Bright Protoss. So the question now is to get to know the situation of Death Island as soon as possible. "I remember that Brigitta should be responsible here. Why, this time I encountered difficulties?" Shayungon said that Brigitta was the general of the Devil, and she was responsible for the Raiders of the Dead Island. The Demon Warrior quickly nodded and said, "If you return to the adults, it is the Gregory of Brigitta!" After introducing himself, the demon man named Gorrego said seriously. "Our Brigitta has already won the last city of Death Island a few days ago!" Ok? ! Didnt you just say that you havent taken it yet, how can you change it? After Shaye Nong felt Hall''s confused eyes, he looked gloomy and looked at Gorrego. "You are playing me?" Gorrego heard the words and shook his head. "It may not be very clear what the villain just said. I am very sorry. Now I am reporting to you in detail, and all the cities in the whole island of Death Island have been taken. Only Patrick, the island owner of Death Island, gave up his people, one person hid in the tunnel, and we are looking for him now." When I heard this, Hall frowned, which was different from what he expected. Patrick, the island of death island, escaped! And listening to them saying that Patrick is hiding very well, they actually need to find Patrick in this way, it has to be said that they also exhausted the method. Seeing that Syeinong did not speak, Gorrego looked at him with some doubts, and then looked at the Hall behind Shayeong, with a hint of doubt in his eyes. The arrival of Shayenong did not tell them in advance. Although he could not manage Shayungong, Shayenong did not manage the hopeful island that he had taken at this critical time. Instead, he secretly brought people secretly. To the death island, the purpose of the Shayeon is worth the effort of Gorrego. Fortunately, at this time, Syeinong spoke up, which attracted the attention of Gorrego. "Oh, even a big living person can''t catch it. It seems that your demon family is like this!" Ok? ! After hearing the words of Shayungong, the demon warriors who were present were clenching the rifles in their hands, as if as soon as Gorrego spoke, they would shoot Shayeon into a hedgehog with a long gun! Although Gorrego really wants to do this, he knows that he really doesn''t dare! Let me not say that his strength is as strong as that of Sayanon. Secondly, he really can''t afford this responsibility! If you let Brigitta know that he has no command to attack a fifth-class sage, then once Brigitta knows about it, whether he wins or fails, he can''t escape the punishment of Brigitta. . "Call!" Gorrego took a deep breath and tried to calm down the anger in his heart. He said this in a formulaic tone. "Since the people of Shayinong have come, then we will do business on a business trip, and ask the people of Shayeong to go ashore. After we have checked the ship, we will bring the people of Shayinong to see the adults of Brigitta!" "Check? Oh, why don''t I know what I have to check now?" Shayen Nong sneered. It is not that Sayanon is special for Gorrego, but to do so in order not to expose Halls existence so quickly. As long as he is hard-headed, he believes that Gorrego does not have the courage to dare to search. "Sorry for the grown-up, this is the order of the Brigitta adults. Rest assured, this is just a routine!" As Gorrego waved, the two ships around him quickly approached, and dozens of double-headed dragons in the air hovered over the Hall. At the same time, thousands of troops on the shore were waiting for it. If the average person had already been stunned by this scene, neither the Hall nor the Syeonong looked at Gorrego in a clothes with no fear. "Do you know what the consequences of your doing this?" When Sayaon said this, the voice became unusually cold. This made Gorrego somewhat hesitant. He did not think that Shayenong would react so much. Originally, he meant to use this opportunity to suppress the momentum of Shayeon. In this way, even if they were wrong, let the cloth turn back. Rydidas adult is at most verbally blaming, but since the matter has already reached such a step, he feels that it is better to stick to the principle. After all, this is indeed the inspection order issued by the representative of Brigitta. "Give me a receipt!" After hearing this order, the people on the two ships next to it did not have any action, and the devil warriors who sat down in the sky for twenty-headed dragons, watching them land on the boat, suddenly Sayains face Showing a weird smile, followed by his stunned expression in Gorrego, the beginning of the undead call! Shayenong is not a fifth-class stalwart. This is the first time Hall has seen his call. I saw that with the wave of Shayungong, a large black fog appeared in the eyes of everyone. Whether it is on the ship or on two other ships, as well as on the other side of the land, or the sky, it is entangled in black fog. See here The demon warriors immediately gave up the idea of ??falling, and quickly pulled the reins of the double-headed dragon, the double-headed dragon immediately pulled up the distance. But before they got together, suddenly there was a whistling sound coming from around. The Demon Warriors turned their heads and looked at them. After they saw it clearly, each soldiers face showed a horror. I saw that I didnt know when there was a group of stone ghosts of the undead in the sky. They all showed sharp teeth and stared at the Demon Warriors with a pair of red eyes. Seeing that Gorrego immediately realized that it was not good, he looked down and continued to walk out of the undead soldiers on the land below. In a short while, tens of thousands of soldiers surrounded the ground forces. As for the two ships, Gorrego has not wanted to consider it. It is so close, certainly not to be completely occupied! Sure enough, the two boats were driven by other families in the dark family. At this time, they raised their hands high and looked at the densely-wounded undead soldiers. Chapter 1459： well! Chapter 1459 is very good! At this time, the shocking color of Gorrego''s face, where did he think that Shayenong would actually resist, and still directly suppress himself in a short time. This time he really saw the horror of the mobile military fortress of the undead summoner. "Big...Adults...we...we can''t get on..." A deputy of the demon family saw a little vomiting after the scene. "Oh!" The answer to the adjutant is a slap. Gorrego looked angry at his own hands and yelled, "What''s up! You are an idiot!" No, this adjutant asked this at this time, and it is no different from an idiot! In front of this situation, there are always undead soldiers coming out, and they have been surrounded by them for a long time. Their previous advantages have disappeared. In this case, the behavior of this situation is not very stupid. what. The adjutant was not dare to carry the head of Gorrego''s slap, but he did not dare to reach out and grab the palm print on his face. After playing this slap, Gorrego was a little more angry, and took a deep breath when he turned his head, while trying to control his mood and calm himself down. "Sayanon, do you really want to cause direct battle between our two communities?" "Hey! It seems that this thing was made by you from the beginning?" Although Gorrego said that he was somewhat soft, Shayennon did not give him a face, but said with irony. After being hit by Shayungong, I suddenly felt that there was a gas in the chest that couldnt come out. Fortunately, his body was not bad, and he was not directly swayed because of this tone. "This is a misunderstanding!" After Gorrego said this, he immediately roared at the people around him. "What are you doing, don''t let go patrol!" The demon warriors suddenly showed a look of dumbfounding, they wanted to leave, but these undead soldiers were staring at them, how dare they go! But what made them a little wrong was that when they were just laughing and crying, the undead soldiers actually let the road open. "Well? Is this?" Everyone looked down and saw that Sayaon was commanding the undead soldiers to give way. Seeing this, Gorrego suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and quickly turned a blind eye to the adjutant on the side. Although the adjutant just said that he had just been beaten, he also knew that he had made a mistake. He even proposed such an idiot proposal. Now he sees Gorregos eyes on himself. He dares to neglect and concentrates quickly. He soon understands. The meaning of Gorregos eyes is now yelling at the demon warriors who are sitting on the double-headed dragon. "What are you doing, patrol with me! Don''t let the island owner!" As the adjutant left with the Flying Warcraft team sitting on the two-headed dragon, the cavalry on the ground also left, and there were only two unmanned soldiers on the ship. Shayenon saw the look of Gorrego''s eyes and said calmly. "Go first, I will visit Brigitta for a while!" See what Sayaon said, what Gorrego can say, and only let them go ashore and say. Soon, three boats stopped at the dock, and Syeinong took the Hall and the people to the boat, and at this time, the undead soldiers disappeared mostly, leaving only two black armor The undead is by the side. Seeing that Hall looked at the two undead soldiers, Shayenen explained it quickly before Gorrego did not come down. It turned out that the two undead soldiers were some generals in their lives, hesitating that they were good, and after the death, they were The farmer transformed into an undead soldier. Don''t look at them short, but they are far faster than the average fourth-class powerhouse, both in speed and strength! However, the only thing that makes Syeinong regret is that the strength of these two undead soldiers has not been improved. They are always in the stage of the fourth-class sage. "If you can improve the strength of the undead soldiers, then your undead will definitely be the most terrible existence!" After Shayenong heard this, he suddenly showed a smile. "Master, what to say, if our undead people really have this kind of skill, then the first genocide is likely to be us, or will always be the devil. servant!" Hall is not a fool. He naturally hears the words of Sayaon. If the Slayer Summoner really has this ability, then they will definitely become the heirs of the dark family. As the demon of the dark family, he will not be willing. See a race that is not under his control. He will find a way to take full control of this race, or after knowing that he can''t control, he will give this race to the genocide before the Slayer Summoner is strong! Seeing that Gorrego is ahead, Hall and Shayenong stopped the topic. "Adults..." After seeing Sayaon, Gorrego understood that it was not something he could control, so he could only temporarily lower his identity and wait for his superior Brigitta to handle it. . "Oh, I saw that I didn''t care about Brigitta''s face. I still have something to deal with. After seeing Brigitta, I will tell her about it today!" After seeing Sayenongs words, he walked directly with him with his men. Gorrego suddenly turned red, clenched his teeth, and clenched his hands. But this is the only way. He did not dare to continue to anger Shayeon at this time, because the two undead soldiers around Shayenong did not leave him from the beginning. "Damn!" Looking at the back of Shayenong''s departure Gorrego couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. "This thing, I will not be so good!" Thinking of this, he gloomy face to his own World of Warcraft double-headed dragon, then said to the side of the man. "I will report this matter to the adults immediately, know how to say it?" A demon warrior who looks obviously older is quick to say nod. "After returning to the adults, after seeing the owner of Brigitta, I will tell her that the undead summoner Shayinong sneaked to the island of death and tried to start with us after being discovered, so that the adults arrived in time. We are spared." Gorrego heard a little difference and glanced at the man, then patted him on the shoulder and said. "Good! You are very good!" When he paused, what happened to Gorrego, he quickly asked. "If the owner is she doubts?" Chapter 1460： Split action Chapter 1460 Split Action "If she is an adult, Brigitta, she doubts?" The demon warrior heard the words without any hesitation. "It''s all my meaning, so I was slapped by Sayaon, but I was so angry that I just said it! I just don''t want the demons to lose face in front of the undead!" "Good!" Gorrego heard a loud call from here. He discovered that he had such a clever guy under his own hand. Compared with the previous adjutant, it was a world of difference. At this point, he was already thinking about it. Looking back, did you give the official who had a short corner to this corner? After the hand and the face were happy, Gorregos face became gloomy again. "Sayanon said that he had won Hope Island? But what is the purpose of his coming here? Is it really pure to show off?" Gorrego pondered for a moment, and suddenly he thought of a problem, his face suddenly changed. "No! The situation is a bit wrong! Why did he come alone? The **** of the Protoss?" The time he spent dealing with the bright Protoss was not short. Before, they were all hostile forces. They all said that they must be the enemy! Therefore, he knows more about the Guangming Protoss than himself! In addition to the recent cooperation with the bright Protoss, he has learned more and more that the dark people are combined by various races. There is absolutely no bright Protoss in unity, but he also has the same situation. The interior of the Bright Protoss is also not a piece of iron. ! The competition between them is even worse than that of their dark people. This time, each of them has a group of dark people and bright Protoss. Since Shayeon said that he has already won the island of hope, why is it that he is only Shayin? Think about it, if you are Shayungong, after you have won Hope Island, the first thing he has to do is not to sneak into the island of death, but to immediately smash the trophy with the bright Protoss! He believes that in the absence of Shayungong and Shayeon, negotiating with the bright Protoss is definitely two results! Therefore, when thinking about this problem, Gorrego realized that there was absolutely a problem with Sayaon, and it was still a big problem! "No! I can''t just let them leave home. If there is a problem, the owner of Brigitta will not forgive me!" I thought that the owner of Brigitta used the secret method to torture those who did the wrong thing. When he was in the thunder, he had a chill on his body. "Come on! Immediately let people follow behind Shaynon, and make what they have said during this time to figure out what they have to say! They are now heading in the southernmost dead city of Death Island, I have to give it to that immediately. Send a message!" He said that he immediately sat on the double-headed dragon, and then sent a team of two-headed dragons flying the World of Warcraft team to the direction of Shayen, they left. ...... On the other hand, Hall and others who have just left Gorrego are sitting in the speed of the undead horses. Before Hall proposed to sit directly with the lightning, the Golden Eagle was faster, but after hearing the explanation of Shaynon, Hall gave up. The original words of Shaye Nong are "masters, the island of the dead island has escaped, so here is the territory of the dark and the bright Protoss. I think we are so rushed to reveal the flaws, it is better to visit the city like ordinary people!" Walking around the city? If it wasnt for the tone of Shayins speech, Hall almost thought that this shelf would be a joke! "Adult, my appearance, that Gorrego will definitely doubt, so I am separated from the adults after I arrived in the city, you did not reveal your identity, and this is the best opportunity, adults can go to the city Acting in secret, and I will attract the attention of the adults, so that adults can do things more convenient." After hearing this, Hall couldnt help but nod, because Shayinong said that there was nothing wrong with it. At this time, these outsiders felt that they would be excluded, especially the matter of Gorleys vomiting blood that Shayens poor gas just had. The guys will stare at them, so Shayennes proposal is the most appropriate. Half a day later, Hall came to a city. At this time, the guarding of the city gate was no longer the human being, but after the demon race fighter, Shaye Nong said. "Adults, we will be separated in a moment, and by then I will find ways to attract their attention." Hall nodded quietly, and then the group came to the gate. The demon man who looked at the door looked slouchy. After all, their demons were fighting people, but now they are placed here for security checks. How could they be interested? However, after seeing the group of Shayinong, he immediately gave a wink to the partners around him. When it was Shayens turn to check, the demon warrior had just come over and wanted to speak, but Shayungnong looked directly at the demon warrior. "Why, even I dare to investigate? I am not afraid to tell you, just now Gorrego wants to stop me and almost hit me, do you dare to stop?" The demon warrior couldnt help but hear that he hadnt said that he hadnt said anything yet. The undead summoner in front of him was worried about himself. And just when he hadn''t reacted, a giant force kicked his whole person. Huge power made him spurt a **** old blood. "Not good! Someone attacked!" The demon warrior on the side suddenly yelled. But soon they were shocked because they didn''t know when to start, they were surrounded by densely packed undead soldiers, and there was a big difference in hands. Hall was hiding in a corner immediately during this chaos. "Stop!" As a voice came, the demon warriors suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. "What happened?" The coming person is not someone else, it is Gorrego who left before. The demon warrior who was kicked off glanced at the undead soldier who kicked him, and then he said. "Adult, he came in and started! There is no chance to explain it to me!" "The opportunity for interpretation? Oh, there is no need at all!" After a pause, Shayenong ignored the angry face of the soldier, but looked at Gorrego with a sly look. "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance! Now I will send a message to Brigitta, and I will find something for her! If she doesn''t come, otherwise I will not only be as simple as hitting someone!" Chapter 1461： The strategy of the bright Protoss Chapter 1461 The Protoss of the Protoss "You!" Gorrego glanced at Sayanon with an angry look, but in the end he calmed the anger and waved to the Mozu warrior on the side. "You continue to work on duty! Give it to me here!" The demon warrior who was beaten heard the first glance at Shayenong, and then he shouted at the side of his hand. "What are you doing! Don''t return to your position! If you let the enemy get in, see if I don''t marry your skin!" Whether it is Sayaon or Gorrego, they all know what the reason for this demon warrior is, but neither of them has any action, Gorrego is laissez-faire, and Shayenong is disdainful, he even Brigitta is not afraid, still afraid of him a small demon captain? "That...Sayanon, the master...she is not in the dead city now, you see..." "Where she is, I don''t care, I just tell you, I have something important to find her now. If she doesn''t get the news in time, the consequences can only be borne by you!" I bear your uncle! Gorrego couldnt help but swear, if he couldnt beat the **** in front of him, he had already ordered the arrogant guy! At the same time, he was also thinking that the undead people are not very low-key, when the undead are not so strange. "I will inform the owner, please wait for a moment in the city, the current transmission array is under construction, I think it will take a long time to recover!" Sure enough! Shaye Nongs heart was anxiously anxious to fix the magical array. Hall had also been involved in his conversations with him. After all, this means of transporting troops and material quickly, how could the high-ranking and high-ranking Protoss high-levels not think. Before Hall, there were some doubts about why the Dark and the Bright Protoss did not establish a transmission array first, and then a large number of soldiers would be fine. Later, after Rustein and others explained, Hall realized that it was estimated that it was a problem of the home of the wanderer. The transmission array was not randomly placed, which required a specific area. These are indeed basically near the important cities in the various islands, where a large number of soldiers are placed, so this eliminates the idea that the dark and the bright Protoss use the transmission array to capture the island. The largest city on Death Island was only broken some time ago, so the transmission array is under construction at this time. Therefore, Shayungong will be worried that once Hall does not find the first time to find the sixth-class magic crystal, or if there is no first time to destroy the transmission array, then soon, the death island will become dark. A frontier position of a family and a bright Protoss. They will continue to send troops from the honorable mainland. At that time, let''s not mention the fifth-class powerhouse. It is estimated that the sixth-class and seventh-class powers will appear. By that time, Hall will only have to escape. Shayeon glanced around and when he didn''t see Hall, he nodded to Gorrego. "That line, I hope that you can get it as soon as possible, otherwise you can''t afford this responsibility!" Gorregos forehead burst into the blue, but he still said calmly to Shaynon. "please!" After the departure of Gorrego and Shayeon, the gates returned to normal, but the demonics and attitudes of the demonic warriors were much worse. It was not long before they left, and a figure came out of the street. "Transmission array?" This muttering person is not someone else, it is the Hall that just left. "It seems that I have to find the owner of the island of death as soon as possible, I hope he has the sixth-class magic crystal on his body!" Shayeons Hall is not worried. He has a life-threatening hand. He is not afraid of Shayins rebellion. Even if Shayinong really rebelled, Hall couldnt escape the endless sea. Seeing the city gate, there is nothing here. Hall is alone in the city, and he is somewhat surprised that the buildings in the city have not been destroyed. Not only that, but the dark people and the bright Protoss in the streets except for occasional patrols. In addition to the soldiers, there are still some original residents. This facilitates Hall''s actions in the city. After all, he is a human being, and it is not too conspicuous in the crowd. Soon Hall found a problem, these people actually concentrated in one place, and it seems to be very anxious. In order to understand the reason, Hall Shun took a person who looked younger, and the young man was very ugly because he was pulled. "Let go, what are you doing with me?" "Oh, sorry, I just want to know what happened." Hall did not stalk and see the young man stopped and let him go. The young man looked at Hall''s appearance and couldn''t help but see that Hall didn''t seem to be lying, he said with a look of ignorance. "Oh, you came out of hiding place, seeing you are so thin, it is estimated that you are starved!" thin? Is this called thin? After Hall heard this person''s evaluation of himself, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch, and then he glanced at his figure. This thin and thin seems to be no side. However, since others have already spoken, he naturally will not continue to entangle this thin problem, Hall just said his words down. "Yeah, you can''t stand it anymore." After the young people heard this, a look of such a look looked at Hall, and then he pointed his finger and said in the direction of the crowd running. "Go, go there and eat!" Hall saw the youth ready to go, and immediately followed up after thinking about it After a long conversation, Hall probably understood the reason here. This young man sees Kemi, an unemployed traveler in Dead City. He usually helps people to play small jobs. He did not react when the Dark and the Bright Protoss occupied it, and then hid in the house and begged God to help him. Fortunately, the dark people and the bright Protoss who captured here did not have a large-scale battle, or because the defenders directly surrendered, so this made the residents of the city escape. Then, because the battle came too suddenly, people who did not have food at all began to have food shortages, and when they did not know whether they should continue to hide or surrender, the people of the Guangyuan Protoss acted. It may be that the lightness of their bodies makes everyone feel the warmth, and the temptation of food makes many residents yearn for the bright Protoss. And where they are now rushing, it is where the bright Protoss distribute food. Hall heard that Hall immediately understood, feelings that this is the bright Protoss in the draw of the original residents. Chapter 1462： The contradiction between the two families Chapter 1462, the contradiction between the two communities "It turned out to be buying people!" After Halls words of the Protoss, I immediately knew what was going on. It can be seen from Hall here that if the plan of the dark family and the bright Protoss goes on, once the land of the wanderer is completely occupied, then the next time the two races begin! And pulling these originals is the best proof! Soon, Hall came to the so-called place to distribute food, only to see that it was full of people, and at the forefront was a slightly higher platform, with a group of people wearing white systems. Hall recognized it at a glance, these are the people of the bright Protoss. One of them stood in front of a woman, and her face was like a spring breeze, and the sacred radiance that came out of her body was indeed impossible for everyone to refuse. "Everyone should not be anxious, everyone will have it, we will try to mobilize food from outside to ensure that everyone can have enough food for the winter!" As the womans bright Protoss finished speaking, the scene cheered. "Great! We don''t have to worry about not having food for the winter!" "The Bright Protoss is really our savior, long live the Protoss!" After a person suddenly cheered loudly, the rest of the people were even cheered. At this time, the female bright Protos suddenly exudes a glare, and then the four wings suddenly emerged, and a powerful sacred energy suddenly spread toward the surrounding. Everyone was shocked by this scene. After they reacted, they immediately worshiped the sacred female angel. God stick! Seeing this, Halls mind suddenly thought of these two words! No, I only saw that the original inhabitants had more than half of them. It is estimated that the former city owners did not have this ability. Seeing here, a few bright Protoss men on the stage could not help but reveal a smile. Obviously they are very satisfied with this situation. "Only half, there are still some people who haven''t squatted, do you want to..." A young, bright Protoss man suddenly spoke with the voice they could hear. "No!" Another bright middle-aged man of the Protoss negated his thoughts. "Let the indigenous people convince the great gods that this requires a process, especially these indigenous people! Don''t forget, there are dark people who are in the dark. If we do it now, not only will we break the image that we have built up, but we will push these people to the dark side!" When I heard the middle-aged man mention the dark family, the young Guangming Protoss man gave a slight glimpse, and then he nodded. "Also, don''t wait for those guys!" "Oh, as long as we don''t make the essential mistakes, even if the dark family puts food like us, I think these indigenous people will still choose us. After all, we are protoss! It is bright! It is sacred!" "Bright God is with me!" A few bright Protoss men heard the words and quickly put their fists on the left side of the chest and said to the city. Let her work harder and get them together as soon as possible. Many places need manpower. These indigenous people are the most suitable labor force! "understand!" In the process of distributing food and grain, Hall saw a group of dark-minded soldiers just passing through here. Originally, Hall thought that there would be a good show to watch. I didnt expect those dark-eyed warriors to look at the bright protoss with a look of disgust. Then just left here directly, "No fight?" It seems to be a reflection of Hall''s doubts, when the young man patted him on the shoulder. "What? Are you worried that they will fight? Don''t worry, they are allies, it''s impossible to fight! Besides, they also have distribution points, but there are fewer people there." Is it impossible? Hall heard the secret and shook his head. He said that he was undecided about the words of this young man. If they really fight, they will become the first cannon fodder as the original inhabitants! I dont know how to die when I get there! You also know that they have a distribution point, but why don''t you go? This is the biggest one. Once the dark people find themselves in the intimate aspect of the indigenous people, who can guarantee that the dark people will not be tough? The reason why the Dark and the Bright Protoss unite is because they need resources! Whether it is human or material, they are the substances they need urgently. If the dark people find that they can''t get the light of the Protoss in terms of manpower, Hall believes that they are likely to be guilty in advance, and then the Slayer Summoner will be dispatched to turn these indigenous people who are unwilling to follow their dark family into undead! Hall symbolically took some food, and at the time of collection he found the spiritual spells that those who gave him food actually used. After discovering this, Hall was a little surprised, but he quickly calmed down and showed a grateful expression on his face to receive a food belonging to him. "It''s no wonder that these bright Protoss used this method to subtly influence the status of the indigenous people." After understanding this point, the food that was quietly moved back to the side. After the food was distributed, the people of the Guangming Protoss did not leave, but told everyone that they could provide work so that they could survive this difficult time. There is also the people of the Guangming Protoss who also mentioned the corn fruit, which made everyone in the room shine. Corn fruit for a long time ordinary people are very difficult to get, you know, corn is very attractive for practitioners and ordinary people. Due to the lack of land for planting corn, the yield of corn is not available to all people, so only those who are privileged can enjoy it. Now that the Protoss proposes this proposal, it is estimated that few people can resist this temptation. Sure enough, when the people of the Guangming Protoss asked people to do things, many people rushed to do it. Including the young man who was just pulled by Hall! When Hall was a little depressed, when the people of the bright Protoss chose people, they were called one by one, so when they went to the young man, they also called Hall. "Are you sure you are not kidding?" Hall wanted to refuse, but he immediately gave up the idea after hearing that he was going to the main city through the transmission. Before Hall remembered that the island of the dead island disappeared in the main city. Will the actions be related to the island of the island of death? Chapter 1463： conspiracy Chapter 1463 Conspiracy In this way, under the temptation of the bright Protoss with food and corn, this is the number of people who have been elected. Originally, I still felt that I had seen the conspiracy of the Protoss, and also saw the ugly Hall between the Dark and the Protos for human resources, but after the election of this 10,000 people, some abnormalities were discovered. ! How are all young people? And it seems that men and women are half-in-a-life? What is going on? The young man said with a smile and looked at Hall. "Oh, I said that there is something strange about this. When you used to be a person, you must be young and strong. Those old people would naturally not make choices!" Looking at the face of the young man in front of his face, Hallton shook his head silently. The two of them are not in the same plane at all. It can be said that if they are not today, they will not focus at all. Hall and him are just two parallel lines! Since he has found a problem, Hall naturally will not leave easily, and he also needs to use the guy in front of him to cover him, so Hall thought about it and looked at him with a smile. "Hello, my name is Hoffman, please take care of it later!" Hoffman, this is obviously the pseudonym of Hall. This is the name of the deputy dean of the Allen Continental Phoenix School of Magic. When Hall can''t think of a good name, he will take it directly instead. "Hoffman?" After the young man said that he had repeated himself, he reached out and shook hands with Hall. "Hello, I am very glad to meet you, my name is Remus!" This man named Remus is very talkative. Hall has already seen it before. Now that he has communicated with each other, he is more and more enthusiastic. How was he so powerful when he was a child, when he was old, he had bad luck, mixed, and then worked everywhere. After hearing this, Hall immediately thought of a word in the earth era - it was broken! In this way, Hall and the first in this different world, while chatting, while walking under the leadership of the bright Protoss, walked toward the city. Along the way, many Aboriginal people looked at them with a look of envy. Under such gaze, those who were selected were both arrogant, as if they were plainter than these people. . Hall saw that there was some speechless here. He wanted to ask these people, where they came from! Is it obvious that people are brought to work? However, Hall feels that it is wrong to use this word, or it is more appropriate to use it! And Halls idea was confirmed as soon as it arrived. When you come to the transfer array here, you can''t see the civilians here, some are only the armed Armed Forces Protoss and the Dark Warriors! When passing through these fully armed forces, these people, who were still arrogant, became wilting, and both of them were careful to pass, fearing that their own too loud voice caused their dissatisfaction. It is estimated that the bright Protoss and the Dark Warriors present at the scene did not think that there is a powerful summoner in these people! Therefore, their whispered conversations were clearly heard by Hall. "Oh, look, these guys think they are really lucky to be selected to enjoy the people, but I don''t know..." Not waiting for this person to finish, another person whispered. "Shut up! At this time, what are you talking about? If you are heard and cause confusion, I will see what you do!" The bright Protoss was screamed by his comrades, and he quickly closed his mouth and said with a smirk. "Oh, I just said this, it won''t be next time." If Hall does not know that there is a problem, then he is really alive on the dog. In fact, when Hall saw that the Dark and Bright Protoss were here, he felt that things were not as simple as they had seen before. All say that seeing is believing, but sometimes seeing is not necessarily true! Hall has already understood that what he saw before is likely to be a play between the dark family and the bright protoss. The purpose is to let these people willingly help the bright Protoss! In addition, some things that Hall had accidentally heard, let Hall understand that this so-called work is a trap, and hesitated to get a lot of information, so Hall is not sure what the plot is. But no matter what, Hall is not worried, because his current strength, as long as there are not a few sixth-class powerhouses, then Hall is still able to protect himself, at least in the escape, Hall against the lightning Golden Eagle or Very reliable. In this way, a group of people trembled from the martial law of the armed forces on both sides to the front of the transmission. This transmission array is bigger than what Hall saw before. Hall also studied the transmission array before. He can see at a glance that this is just a short-distance transmission magic array. I want to use this to transmit to other islands. Its just delusion. So Hall immediately understood that this transmission array is estimated to have been newly built recently, in order to be able to transmit a large number of people over short distances. Although short-distance transmission does not require much energy, but when you transfer so many people, the number is large, this consumption is not low! Seeing this, if Hall doesn''t know the bright Protoss and the dark family, then he is really alive! However, Hall is still not going to break. He also wants to see the dark family and the bright Protoss make a big circle. Their true purpose is. Soon, the crowd slowly stopped A bright Protoss person came to the crowd and said with a smile. "Let everyone please be quiet." In fact, he didn''t need to say this, because in front of the armed forces, they didn''t dare to speak loudly. Even Remus, who had been still squatting, almost became a stuffy gourd. Seeing the silent people below, the man of the bright Protoss nodded with satisfaction. "The light **** is on, this time there are so many people who are willing to work for the light god, I am very pleased!" Suddenly, the bright Protoss man had a gift saying, Before the death of the island owner, the death city was dilapidated. In order to let the death city recover the glory as soon as possible, we decided to increase the manpower to repair the death city and restore it as soon as possible. Death city residents daily life and production!" As he said this, the body suddenly gave off a sacred light, so that everyone below showed the appearance of the city. Just after Hall secretly saw the frowning face of the dark warrior in the week, he almost couldn''t help but laugh. Chapter 1464： Death city Like the death city of Chapter 1464 Others have been fascinated by the spiritual power of the bright Protoss, but Hall has easily got rid of this mental power. Therefore, he clearly saw the appearance of the darkness of the soldiers in the week, it is estimated that this is the order they issued in the upper level, otherwise they will not be here to withstand the sacred atmosphere they hate most. Hall estimates that they are at the heart of this time, they are holding a MMP! Fortunately, this light comes quickly, and goes quickly. After the light has passed, the bright Protoss man once again said. "Now we will go to Death City through this transmission array. I guess most of the people here have not used the transmission array, but you don''t have to worry about it. At most, it is dizziness. People who have us on the opposite side will use magic for everyone. To get rid of this negative impact, please rest assured!" See some people have some fearful appearance, the bright Protoss man smiled and comforted everyone. "Everyone is assured, I will follow everyone!" When I heard this, people who were still worried about it were quite relieved. Then the bright Protoss man said a lot of words, but in Hall''s opinion is some nonsense, but fortunately he also knows that time is tight, about ten minutes later, he announced the start of transmission. It seems to be to prove his words. For the first time, he took a team of soldiers and followed the first batch of people in the transmission. Everyone is relaxed, and a blink of an eye is over! Soon, the transmission array started, and those who were still worried about it couldnt say it at the moment. After a burst of light, the people on the transmission array disappeared. "Cool! Too great! I am using the transmission array for the first time. I am really looking forward to it." Suddenly heard the words of Remus, Hall could not help but rolled his eyes. He didn''t think that this guy actually said such a thing at this time, but when he thought that he was a different world, Hall was calm. "Hoffman, you said yes?" Remus did not hear Hall''s words, and immediately turned to look at Hall. "Well? Oh, yeah!" Hall saw Remus suddenly turned his head and looked at himself first, then he realized that Reams called Hoffman is his own pseudonym. "Well, I am coming to us soon, I am really looking forward to it!" Seeing Reims like this, Hall couldnt help but shake his head. If Remus knew that the other end of the transmission was not what he had imagined, he didnt know if he could laugh. The transmission array was frequently launched, and the team of tens of thousands of people was quickly reduced. Soon they arrived at Hall. "Let''s go, come to us!" Remus pulled Hall, and Hall didn''t care, and followed Remus to the transmission. With the launch of the transmission array, after a burst of light, Hall and others saw a flower, and then Hall smelled a sour smell. Hall hadn''t had time to reach out and hold his nose, and suddenly he heard a burst of vomiting around him. A more pungent smell suddenly spread out, and Hall turned around and saw that Remus, who was still excited before, was squatting on the floor and seemed to want to spit out the gallbladder. Like. Suddenly Hall seemed to feel something. He quickly bowed his head and made a vomiting posture. Because there were too many people vomiting here, Halls action was hidden in the crowd. Afterwards, the feeling of warming up everyone''s body came. Hall''s unexpected development of physical exertion seemed to ease a lot, and then those who had vomited suddenly stopped vomiting. Hall immediately understood that this energy should be the magical magic of the Protoss. After this magic, everyone slowly recovered, and Remuss face was weak at the moment, and there was still the appearance of the previous spirit. "Oh, spit me out, this is a bit uncomfortable? I almost spit out the intestines!" When I heard this, Halls eyelids twitched and spit out the intestines. Is your intestine directly connected to your throat? For this guy who didn''t look for a margin, Hall couldn''t help but shook his head. As Hall descended from the transmission array, someone quickly cleared the transmission array and watched their skilled movements, apparently not the first time. Immediately afterwards, someone came over and released the magic to those who were still weak. Hall was also asked if he would use magic treatment, but he was rejected by him. After all, it is better not to expose it too early. After about ten minutes, a group of people were sent over, and Hall was recovering almost, and then they were taken out. On the way, Hall found that the guards here were stricter than other places. Not only that, but after Hall came out, he found that there were still several groups of people coming to them from other directions. wrong! When Hall saw the people, he immediately realized that something was wrong, because these people were not the ones who came before. In other words, there are Halls in front of them, here are a total of five groups of people, here a total of five transmission arrays! This time, five groups of people came from five places, obviously this is a big move! Since there is only one way to go now, and the ones who are sending them each other are armed Armed Forces fighters, they are just walking forward and backward, and they dont know where their destination is. Seeing this, some people have realized that something is wrong, but they dont dare to have any opinions. They just groan in their hearts, and dont have anything. The team continued to move forward. It didn''t take long for Hall to come out of this passage. When they came out, Hall couldn''t help but exclaimed because they found that it was like a bright Protoss man. In that way, the death city turned out to be ruined everywhere, and in many places there was still black smoke rising. Fortunately, they did not lie, there are indeed many people here to repair the city of death. Looking at the people who are working in front of the crowd, many people who were still worried about it suddenly let go of their hearts. But Hall did not, because he found that the so-called people in front of the work, the hands and feet are not so sharp, it seems very twisted. Not far away, there are a lot of people concentrated here, where Hall saw the people who had come from the dead city. Under the leadership of the Bright Protoss, they came to the dead city, and the rest went to other gathering places. "Oh, I said nothing. Since everyone has come here, then let''s take a break first. Today, I will take everyone to see where I work. Then I will open the meal. After the rest, tomorrow we will officially start. jobs!" Chapter 1465： purpose Chapter 1465 Purpose Because most of the people who sent it have nothing to do, even those who are still uncomfortable, have been restored by the bright Protoss with the magic of magic, at least not vomiting, you can walk without others . People who heard this bright Protoss said that they can rest now without having to work immediately, and everyone can''t help but relax. However, Hall did not relax his vigilance, because he found that people who were divided into five parts were in charge. Just now, one person seems to see a familiar person in another crowd. He wants to say hello in the past but is stopped by a bright Protoss warrior. Although this bright Protoss does not use a very bad tone and rude movements to prevent this person. In the past, but Hall heard from his mechanical answer, there must be some conspiracy there. Otherwise, since I came to help the Guangming Protoss to work, why should we limit the freedom of life? If Hall really believes that this bright Protoss warrior said, this is to facilitate management, one will get food, and then you can chat normally tomorrow, then Hall really believes his ghost! Not only Hall, this indigenous does not seem to believe, he still wants to go, but after seeing the cold eyes of the bright Protoss warrior, he finally chose to believe... "Hey, Hoffman, let''s sleep together for a while!" WTF? ! Hall, who was thinking about the problem, suddenly heard this, and he almost called out! Sleeping together? Ghosts want to sleep with you! Halls eyes widened and he saw the ghosts expression and looked at the person who was talking. This person is not someone else. Its the previous version of the worlds silk Rams! Looking at Remus, who had a eager expression, Hall wanted to tell him that he was straight! is normal! But when Hall wanted to explain something, Remus spoke again. "Right, when we divide the tent, we have to choose a better one! Otherwise, it will not be good if it leaks in the wind at night!" Uh Seeing Remus, who said this with a natural expression, Hall suddenly found out that he thought more, and it was because of this that Remus had escaped, otherwise Hall was afraid of the other end in the evening. If you don''t want to start with yourself, then he will start with a strong hand and take the lead in collecting his crime tools! "A moment you will help me block those guys, I will get a good one!" Hall looked at Lees, who was serious and sad, and he wanted to say no, but Remus did not give him this opportunity. He took his clothes and forgot to rush. I will endure! Fortunately, you are not pulling my hand! The process of distributing things and food Hall did not participate, um, or disguised to participate, after all, he is occupying a position for Remus. Fortunately, the people of the Bright Protoss have enough people to prepare, so before the evening comes, everyone has their own things assigned. In fact, there are not many things, just a tent and some things to eat and use. From the very beginning, Hall knew that the Bright Protoss and the Dark Family had conspiracy, but he did not know what their purpose was. This is another lie to work, but also to send things to everyone, even if you send things, why do you want a tent, but you are in the city, why do you have to camp on a large open space here, what is this for? To change to Hall is to help people do things, he will not get any tents, here is just a war, a big death city has really become a veritable death city. Most of the buildings have become ruined, and there are only a handful of intact ones, showing how terrible the war was. And Hall also found that there seems to be very few indigenous people here. Is it too much to die in the war? Or is it a flight? wrong! According to the results of Death City, Hall believes that these indigenous people are too late to escape, so where they go, it is very likely that they have a direct relationship with them this time! So what Hall wants to do now is to wait patiently! After the night fell, everyone basically placed the tents, and some people who had already gotten good were already enjoying the food they distributed. Those who still had some opinions did not complain after eating. When they thought about doing something tomorrow, many people entered the tent early. Hall and Remus are no exception. After all, everyone has entered the tent. If he doesn''t go in, it will be too conspicuous. However, after coming in, Hall walked a little regret, he really wanted to use the needle to stitch the mouth of this guy in front of him, or directly stun him! Because this guy came in, it was a lot of excitement, his mouth was like a machine gun, and he didnt finish it. "Hoffman, why don''t you eat?" "Hoffman, what do you think we will do tomorrow? I think we should clean up the destroyed buildings nearby!" "Hoffman, it may be cold at night, and we will be closer soon!" The front is not enough, the words behind you are a few meanings! Are you coming over and trying? Can''t kill you and my surname! Just when Hall really couldn''t stand this guy, suddenly he frowned, because he found a very hidden energy that was fluctuating around. "Well? This is... are they going to act?" Thinking of this, Hall just wanted to give Remus a punch, but he saw the first look of Remys''s face, and then he began to tremble. "I... I feel like this, I feel, I feel no strength on my body!" After talking about Remus directly fell to the ground, fortunately the ground is not very hard, otherwise he is estimated to suffer a big loss. Ok? ! Seeing that Remus was like this, Hall couldnt help but he thought it was the Rams, but soon, there was a painful voice around him The sound has not diminished with time, but it has become more and more. For a time, the screaming voice gives Hall the feeling that it is coming to hell. "How is this going?" Remus was very pale at this time, not only that, but his face with a look of horror lying on the floor said. "Save me... save me... I: I feel the power of my body, as if it is being hollowed out!" Ok? ! Hall heard the words and looked down. When he saw the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes. This is only being hollowed out, this is to prepare to empty the blood! The reason why Hall is so surprised is that Hall sees the blood on Remus, slowly flowing out, and then absorbed by the ground, if the average person will be scared by the scene. "It turns out that this is their purpose!" Chapter 1466： Sudden change Chapter 1466 Shock "What exactly is going on?" Because it was too sudden, Hall did not know the reason for Remus''s accident. Looking at Remus, who looked at his eyes and looked at his eyes, Horo thought about it and stretched him. This Rajor Hall became more and more surprised, because he found that Remus, who had at least a hundred kilograms, had not even reached a hundred pounds. Especially after pulling him up, Hall found his body changed. Its unusually weak! "Hey! What the **** is going on?!" Remus, who was raised by Hall, did not reply, but his face looked a little better, not so bad when he was lying on the ground. "It hurts, my leg hurts, it seems that something is consuming me!" When he heard Remus, Hall immediately looked down and made him feel a bit wrong. As long as Remus had physical contact with the ground, the flesh and blood of his body seemed to be absorbed by the ground. Seeing Holtons hard work here, Remuss face off the ground suddenly got better. "How are you?" "Well... well...a lot...this... what the **** is going on?" Remus looked at Hall with a trepidation, and couldnt hide his fear on his face. It seems that there is a problem! "Hoffman, why are you okay?" Remus, who responded a little, looked at Hall and asked suddenly. Ok? ! correct! How can I have nothing? wrong! The original Halls attention was attracted to Remus, because he ignored his situation. Until now, when Remus proposed it, Hall discovered that he was not without nothing but Hall. I found that what I lost was not flesh and blood, but spiritual power! That is to say, just before the incident of Reims, Halls spiritual strength is slowly disappearing! Thinking of this, Hall just wanted to give himself a light body, but let Hall difference is that the light body has just been displayed, and soon lost its role. "what happened?" Feeling that his mental power was lost is not too fast, Hall did not care, he just looked down at the situation on the ground. But what disappoints Hall is that there seems to be no special situation on the ground. How can this ground absorb Remus and flesh and blood and his own mental power? Just when he wanted to go out to the tent, Hall suddenly frowned, because when he looked up, he found that there was some magical fluctuation in the tent. "This is... magical array?!" Because Hall didn''t want to have the opportunity of Remus, so Hall did not participate in the support of the tent. He just closed his eyes and thought about what the dark and the Protoss were doing. And now it seems that it is exactly what he ignored, but it is just the culprit to almost kill Remus! Thinking of this, Hall directly reached out to grab the tent, and the difference between Hall was that the tent could not be pulled at all. Not only that, but there was also a force that prevented Hall from letting Hall out. "It seems that it is really the reason for this tent! But what is their purpose?" Seeing that there is power to hinder himself, Hall thought about it and then waved his hand and summoned the undead summoner Ambrose. Remus, who was raised by Hall, couldnt help but see his eyes. He didnt think that Hall could summon a living person... Uh After seeing Ambo''s awkward face, Remus, who wanted to speak, immediately closed his mouth. Hall ignored the surprise of Remus, and he looked at Ambrose. "How, do you feel any abnormality?" Ambrose heard the silence for a moment, and Hall knew that he was checking the situation and therefore did not care. A moment later, Ambroses wildly-eyed eyes looked at Hall, and when Remus was seen by the eyes, his forehead was covered with sweat. Ambrose ignored Lees, but looked at Hall with respect. "Young Master, I don''t feel anything, but I can feel that there seems to be something under my feet." There is something? Hall heard a wrinkle. Can you know what it is? Why can you absorb flesh and blood? And my mental strength? "Sorry for the young master, I can''t find the reason for the moment." "That''s it! Since they have already started, those who want to come will soon know what is going on. After a while, you will get your hands out and let them lift these guys. I think they have no strength to fall to the ground. It is very likely that they have done their hands on food!" The reason why Hall is so sure is that he didn''t eat the food, and from the situation where Remus suddenly fell down, he should know the reason for the food. "Oh, why are they doing this, I... I..." Remus heard the color of anger on his face, and finally I didn''t have one for a long time. "Don''t care about him!" Hall glanced at him, and continued to say here. "Since it has already started, you will get your hands out now, give me a big deal, right, lift those guys up, I don''t think it will take long, then the guy will jump out!" "Its a young master!" Or Ambrose waved a hand, a huge undead soldier appeared next to him, and took Remus from Hall. Remus wanted to refuse. After all, the undead soldier''s hand came with a rancid taste, but after seeing the undead soldier looking at his pair of green eyes, he still wisely chose to close his mouth. But soon his mouth slowly widened up, because just after this undead soldier knocked over the tent, he noticed the screams that came from around. sound! The situation here was quickly discovered by those of the bright Protoss who just wanted to issue a warning, but after seeing a black mist appeared, they could not help but be dumbfounded. "This... is this the Sorcerer of the Undead? How is he here? What are they doing in the dark?" Looking at the undead soldiers who are constantly coming out of the dark fog, the bright Protoss warriors who discovered this situation have widened their eyes. After these undead soldiers began to overthrow the surrounding tents, a bright Protoss general roared. "What are you doing, don''t alert me!" After seeing the hand and sending an alarm, the Guangming Protoss General said with a gloomy face. "Don''t be in a daze, kill me with those bastards! I have to see what they are going to do with their Sorcerer?" Chapter 1467： War Chapter 1467 "What are these unsuccessful summoners doing? Hold them to me! Also, tell Salah adults! Just say..." The bright Protoss General glanced at the undead army that constantly appeared below and constantly destroyed the magical array, biting his teeth and saying . "It is said that the dark family has begun to act!" Ok? ! The apostle of the bright Protoss couldnt help but see what the general said was unusual. Once this news is sent, it is very likely that their alliance between the Protoss and the Dark Family will stop here. Although they knew that there would be such a day in their hearts, when he suddenly heard the news, he still couldn''t help himself. "How? Still not going?" Seeing the appearance of the adjutant, the Guangyuan Protoss General glanced at him and said. "Yes! General!" After seeing the adjutant leave, the bright Protoss general blinked and then yelled at the soldiers around him. "Give me kill! Kill them!" Originally, because of the fear that the killing would destroy the magical array of the Protoss, the Protossmen heard the words of the generals, they did not fly because of the time, the bows and the magic to the place where the undead soldiers were the most. The magic of magic is not the opposite of the darkness of the family. Just such a wave of attacks, the undead soldiers actually fell thousands. "Humph!" Seeing this, Ambrose snorted and he glanced at the two brothers, Yaris and Yalman. "You continue to summon and let your men use these tents for the purpose! I will deal with them!" The two brothers, Yaris and Yalman, looked at each other and then looked at Hall. "Go, let''s estimate that their people are coming! Let''s pay attention, you are not their opponent!" The two Yaris brothers nodded their words and then ordered the undead soldiers around them. Soon these undead soldiers spread to both sides. The generals of the Bright Protoss immediately approached the commanders of the side. "Block them!" With the orders of the generals of the Bright Protoss, the Bright Protossmen immediately sent bows and magic to it. The people present are clear that this square is a huge magical array, and it is a deadly threat to any living person, so they have already prepared a large number of archers and magicians here, which is the case. But just as they were preparing for action, the scene suddenly changed again. I saw a group of black shadows suddenly rushing out from the shadows. After seeing these shadows, the Guangyuan Protoss General did not need to exclaim. "There is still flying World of Warcraft?!" I saw these undead flying out of Warcraft, immediately grabbed the tent below, so for a few short breathing hours, the surrounding tents were suddenly destroyed. These undead flying World of Warcraft did not stop the attack, they immediately rushed to the other four gathering places after the first round of attacks. Seeing here, the Guangming Protoss General exclaimed, "Let the Flying Warcraft team! Stop them! Never let them rush out! Kill me!" If someone looks at it from above, they will find that this so-called plaza is arranged according to a five-pointed star. They are each gathered in a corner, so now they see the bottom right corner of the Hall. In the place, the tent has been destroyed a lot, and the undead flying World of Warcraft is rushing toward the gathering place in the lower left corner. The bright Protoss surrounded by the surrounding did not gather for the first time to fly the World of Warcraft team to intercept, because under the hasty attack, only a part of the undead flying World of Warcraft was hit. The undead flying World of Warcraft, which was directly hit by bright magic, was directly corrupted, and soon lost its combat power and fell. The fallen souls flew a lot of Guangming Protoss fighters in Warcraft, but at this time, the Guangyuan Protoss General did not care so much, and reached out and continued to squat. "Give me the continuation! Other people will stop me from the undead soldiers! Never let them break through!" Its not a problem to destroy a magical array in a corner, as long as you can limit their damage to it. But soon, a rumbling voice took his gaze back from the undead flying World of Warcraft in the sky. After he saw the situation behind him, he could not help but frown. "Death Knight!?" Without the command of the Protoss, at this time, the bright Protoss in front of the front took a huge shield and took a step forward. With their cooperation, countless shields immediately formed a fleshy wall. Behind them, the soldiers armed with spears stood with a firm face behind them, and the spears were placed on the shoulders of the soldiers in front, and the sharp blades pointed straight at the death knights. "Oh? Interesting!" Seeing this, Hall can''t help but admire these bright Protoss fighters. From their performance, they are not unreasonable. Fortunately, the strength of their people here is not too strong. I want to come here too. Most of the people brought here from various places are some people who are not strong, but they did not expect that Hall will bring a few The Sheriff of the Undead is here to mess up. Although the bright Protoss soldiers are very perfect, but their opponents are these undead soldiers! They are all horror creatures that can only obey orders without fear. So after seeing that these bright Protoss fighters have completed their defensive arrangements, Ambrose does not show the color of fear, but the green eyes are still with a trace of Exciting color. "let''s go!" Under the orders of Ambrose The death knights quickly accelerated their speed toward the bright Protoss. "Put it! Give it to me!" With the roar of the bright Protoss General, a round of arrows emerged from the wall of the Bright Protoss Warrior, and the Death Knight hit by the enchanted arrow did not die for the first time, but the bright magic on the arrow seemed to be The ignited gasoline is usually burned in the body of the death knight. After a while, many of the death knights who have been shot become a group of ashes. Due to the large number of death knights, only a small part of them were killed, and those bright Protoss fighters have no chance to shoot for the second time. Seeing that the death knight is about to collide, the Guangyuan Protoss has bitten his teeth. "withstand!" As the sound came out, a burst of rumbling sound came, and the death knight directly hit the wall of the shield of the bright Protoss. For a time, the death knight and the bright Protoss warriors mixed together... Chapter 1468： Magic array Chapter 1468 Magic Array Seeing this scene, Remus''s eyes widened and his mouth was so big that he could put a fist. "impressive" Remus has seen this situation because he was deeply shocked by this scene. Hall heard a smile, and he ignored Remus, but said to Ambrose, who was on the side. "It seems that the bright Protoss is still very powerful. If the average person faces the death knight''s impulse to be afraid of death, it may have already collapsed!" Ambrose heard the nod and agreed. "You said that the young master is good. Although the bright Protoss are our rivals, they are indeed very powerful. The magic of the Protoss is to restrain our dark people, especially our undead. Sensitive!" Hall knows that Ambrose is right, because it wasnt long before he was in contact. With the round of attacks by the bright Protoss magicians, the death knights who had just rushed in were actually killed and injured, more than before being killed by bows and arrows. many. Fortunately, there are a lot of death knights, and Ambrose does not feel bad when he loses this. At this time, suddenly a group of figures flew in the distance, they even rushed to the busy undead flying World of Warcraft. "Double-headed dragon?" Looking at the figure of Warcraft that constantly kills the undead, Hall can''t help but frown. "Young Master! They are here!" Suddenly Ambroses voice interrupted Halls watch, and Hall turned his head and saw it, not far away, and there was a black figure. In the forefront is a man wearing a bright armor, only to see that the man has a golden hair, a grim face, this is the commander of the Guangming Protoss Death Island Raider. He just rushed over after receiving the news. The Guangyuan Protoss General met and greeted the past. Before he explained it, Sarah suddenly yelled at him. "The next time you say this irresponsible, look at me, I don''t want to pack you!" It turned out that just now, Salah heard the letter from the apostle sent by the Protoss of the Protoss, and directly let him be detained. As for the crime, the alliance between the evil Protoss and the Dark One! In fact, I also blame this adjutant stupid, obviously seeing that he is negotiating with the commander of the dark family, Brigida, and he actually ran over to say that the dark people have to betray the covenant. What is it that you are not doing something? Now, at the crucial moment, the owner of the island of death has not yet caught it. In addition, it has not been clearly stated that it is now a shot. If it is known to start from him, then the devil will definitely take him. Therefore, when Brigitta had not expressed his position, he directly punished the idiot, and then said with Brigitta that he would definitely figure out the matter and give her an account. In fact, the reason why Salah is so decisive, is that there is a dark family of five-level holy power beside the little Brigitte! And this fifth-class sage-level powerhouse is the Sheriff of the Undead in the Dark Family - Sayaon! Because of the sudden suddenness of Shayenong, his appearance made the Guangming Protoss on the death island absolutely weak. In order not to let them wonder if they were making trouble, he proposed to investigate this matter together. Upon hearing Salahs proposal, Shaynon nodded directly and agreed. The reason was very simple, because he knew that it was absolutely his masters Hall that was making trouble. Since the two guys wanted to die, why did he stop? ? Then there will be this scene. With their arrival, Ambrose immediately called the undead soldiers back. After all, here is the other side''s territory. The Bright Protoss and the Dark Warriors have already surrounded them. "Well? Really the Sorcerer of the Undead? Sayanon, what''s the matter?" Originally thought this was a ghost of Salah, but after seeing the undead soldiers, Brigitta''s face changed slightly. . Shayenong naturally won''t break the reason here. He just frowned and thought for a moment. "I think they should be the group of people who used to escape from the honor of the mainland. The reason is not much to say, you are in a clear mood." Seeing that Sayaon explained this, Brigitta and Salah looked at each other and then agreed with Shaynon. "That now..." "Give it to me! Since it is a traitor to the undead, then it is best for me to pack it up!" said Sayanon, ready to start, but when he just wanted to summon the undead soldiers, Brigitta was on the side. Interrupted him. "If Sayurong is the idea, I think we are still looking at it here." "Looking?" Shayen asked with some doubts. "Yes! Before Shayinong did not ask us what we are doing here? Now I can tell you, no problem, Salah adults?" Brigitta said here, his face showed a hint of inquiry. "Please!" Salah saw that Sayanon and Brigitta did not cause a war between the two races because of this incident. I couldnt help but feel relieved. Now I heard Brigittas question, Sarah. He naturally does not disagree. When he came, he also found that although the magic array was destroyed, the pillars in the middle seemed to be at the top. That is to say, the magic array is about to be completed, and now and without saying it will have no effect. Seeing Salah agree, Brigitta nodded and then looked at Shayinong with a smile. "Sayanon, do you see the pillars in the middle?" Shaye Nong followed his gaze and nodded when he saw the pillar in the middle of the square. "In fact, this is a huge magical array The original island of the dead island disappeared here. After investigation, we discovered this situation, so after dismantling the surrounding buildings, it became in this situation." Seeing that Sayanon was absorbing himself, Brigitta was not in a hurry, and he continued after waiting a few minutes. "We also found that the start of this magical array requires vitality, so we mobilized these people from around to act as a source of energy to turn on the magical array. Once the red energy reaches the top of the column, it is when the magic array starts." Shayenong heard the frown of the house, because he did not know whether the so-called magic array had any harm to Hall. He looked at the red energy at the top of the pillar that was not satisfied with the completion of the column, and Shayungong asked. "What happens when this magic array is activated?" Brigitta and Salah heard each other and looked at it. After seeing Salah nod, Brigitta said. "If we don''t guess wrong, once this magic array is activated, then we can find the hiding island of the dead island!" Chapter 1469： Horror magic array Chapter 1469 The Magical Array of Terror "Well? This is actually like this?!" There was no surprise on the surface of Shayen, but the heart was amazed to see the huge magical array in front of him. He did not think of the farmer, the island of the island of the dead island actually hide here. Suddenly what he thought of, turned to look at Brigitta Road "Those indigenous people? What will they do??" Seeing the color of doubt in Brigitta, Sayanon immediately added one. "Is this magical array not to devour flesh and blood? Then their bodies? You know, our undead summoner is the one who likes this the most!" Salah smelled a wrinkle. After all, he was a bright Protoss. It doesn''t matter what he killed, but if the undead summoner transforms the body, he instinctively feels uncomfortable. But even if he was uncomfortable this time, he still forced to hold back his uncomfortable feelings. "This is the speciality of this magical array. After devouring the flesh and blood, the body will be turned into ashes directly." So evil? ! As a sorcerer of the undead, the sacred body is a treasure for them. Therefore, they are very respectful of the corpse for handling the corpse. Unlike this, even the corpse is gone. "Then we are offensive now or..." Sayaon looked at the besieged Hall and others and said quietly. "Sayanon adults, no trouble, we just look at it!" Brigitta smiled and said. "Looking?" Shaye Nong frowned, and he seemed to realize something. Obviously the two guys didn''t make it clear once. When he just wanted to summon the undead army, he suddenly thought that Hall had not summoned his summoned beasts. Obviously, Hall did not intend to reveal the cards. Thinking of this, he was relieved of the idea of ??helping out, but he was secretly alerting. Once Hall had a situation here, he would hit the first time and they would be caught off guard. on the other hand When Hall saw Shayen, they also let Ambrose hold the undead soldiers and confront them with the bright Protoss. "It seems that they don''t seem to worry about the tents we destroyed. Is it where I am wrong?" At this time, suddenly a powerful energy came from behind Hall, and Ambrose immediately let a few undead soldiers stop behind Hall and protect Hall. Hall didn''t care, pushing the tall undead soldier in front of him directly, and then a blood-red pillar appeared in front of him. "The flagpole? No, this is the control center of the magic array!" The reason why Hall used this as a flagpole was because he regarded this flat square as the great square of the earth era, but he did not expect that this is the core of this magical magic array! As the red light on the pillar became brighter and brighter, Hall immediately realized that things were a little troublesome. "Begin! Let people prepare for defense!" Brigitte''s relaxed expression on the face has disappeared, replaced by a dignified face. Same as him, Salah, but he seems to be a little easier than Brigitta. "The magic array and the magicians are all ready, once they come out, kill innocent!" they? Who are they? Shaye Nong wants to help Hall, but when he comes to it, he doesn''t know what they mean by Brigitta. What''s the second is that Hall hasn''t opened his mouth until now, which makes Shayungon''s I am anxious to be like an ant on a hot pot. Oh, of course, if Sayanon has a heart... At this time, a powerful energy suddenly erupted from the pillar and spread toward the surrounding. "Start the magic array!" "Defend immediately!" After Brigitta and Salah both issued orders, the entire square began to form a huge magical barrier from the periphery. This magical barrier was surrounded by the center of the square. The rest of the bright Protoss are blessing defensive magic on nearby comrades. Not only that, but the bright Protoss soldiers have all launched their own wings at this moment, that is, the bird people who Hall had seen before. Most of the bright Protoss warriors in a time scene are wrapped in a layer of golden, and behind them are carrying huge wings! Shayinong was shocked to see him. He was very familiar with the situation of the bright Protoss. Once the people of the Protoss broke out in this state, the seriousness of this incident is not low or even high! However, what Sayaon is more concerned about is that Hall is in safe condition. And just as he looked at Hall, near the Aboriginal camp in the lower left corner of Hall, those who had eaten food before, then stunned by the magical array to swallow flesh and blood, suddenly screamed one by one. Then, a figure suddenly burst out of their bodies. Looking at the figure flying around in the sky and the screams in his mouth, even Shayenong couldn''t help but exclaim. "Wells?!" Shayen recognized this creature at a glance. This is a creature between the shadow family and the dead. They are not controlled by the dark family. The reason is that they are very uncontrollable, but they will also counter the master. Therefore, even in the forces of the dark family, these grievances are very troublesome things. They are floating, fast, and the general attack is useless to them. It can be said that the grievances are in the dark family. Difficult things. And there is another point, their infection rate is very horrible Once a grievance occurs in one place, then the creature that was killed by it becomes the possibility of grievance up to sixty-seven percent of the class. ten! And the biggest headache for the dark people is that these guys seem to have no physical, they are almost immune to physical attacks! Just as Sayaon told the Hall about how to do this, there was another scene on the scene. In the camp in the lower left corner, a scream of screams came from inside, and in just a few minutes, it was full of grievances. And here is just a corner. It can be said that except for Hall, there are very few grievances because of the destruction of the tents. The rest of the four corners have turned into grievances! And those indigenous bodies, with a gust of wind blowing, turned out to be weathered one by one, and finally turned into dust particles in the wind. Seeing this, Remus, who was carried by the undead soldiers, was directly scared to cry. "Save... save me! Hoffman... Adult, please... please help me! I don''t want to be like that!" Chapter 1470： Mental attack? Chapter 1470 Spiritual Attack? Remus was really scared this time, and the indigenous people around him suddenly turned into dust particles. Not only that, but a ghost-like thing actually got out of their bodies, seeing here, Remus I felt the whole goose bumps all over the body. He used to think about how he would die. He died of old age, died of illness, and accidents were killed by thieves. But he never thought that there would be such a day, he would turn into that kind of monster, and the body would turn into dust. grain. Unknown horror is the most terrible! And just after he had just finished saying this, not far away, because the tent was overthrown, the indigenous body directly exposed to the body actually began to change. I saw that the body was constantly twitching at the beginning, probably because of the food I had eaten before. This indigenous person did not seem to wake up. The voice in my mouth is just uttering oh, oh, it sounds grotesque. Then one of them was somewhat transparent, and the figure that tried to drill out suddenly appeared before the crowd. As it appeared, a sharp voice suddenly sounded, and then the indigenous body began to dissipate. As the indigenous corpse disappeared, the grievances saw the crowd floating in front of Hall in front of them. "Young Master! This is a grievance! Their soul attack is very powerful, specifically restraining my undead soldiers!" It seems to be in order to prove the words of Yaris. Just when the screaming spirit was screaming, several undead soldiers near Lat actually fell to the ground directly, and the appearance of falling down seemed to be that the soul was evacuated. "You see!" Yaris pointed his finger at the undead soldier who had just fallen. Hall looked in the direction of his finger. There was nothing unusual on the surface of the undead soldier, but his wild-eyed eyes seemed to have disappeared. , leaving only the black hole that is full of flaws... hiss! so smart! Hall was surprised to see this so-called grievance, which made Hall think of the banshees floating in the air in World of Warcraft. The situation in front of us is not finished yet. As the first indigenous body drilled and did not complain and dissipated, new grievances continued to emerge. After a while, there were no fewer than thousands of grievances. "These grievances are getting stronger and stronger!" Brigitta''s face changed slightly. "More and more powerful? Before that..." After Shayeon saw that Hall was now in a safe state, he quickly asked. "The former grievances, with Salah and their bright Protoss magicians, were mostly wiped out. From the last time they understood them, this time the grievances are much stronger!" But after seeing them in Hall, Brigitta couldnt help but smile. "They are dead! No one can live with so many grievances, not to mention that their opponents are undead soldiers. For their grievances, these undead soldiers seem to be their rations! Realizing that the undead soldiers did not play much role here, Shaye Nong glanced at Hall. He still thought about whether he was attacking when they were walking, but after seeing that Hall still had no action, He just let go of his heart. "Then they are so powerful, if we break through from inside, then we are not..." Brigitta smiled and then looked at Salah next to him. Salah nodded and then gestured to the adjutant next to him. The adjutant immediately ran down. After a while, the bright Protoss soldiers who have become birds are guarding some people to go to the gathering of the bright Protoss. Seeing these people''s dresses, Shayenong recognized them at a glance. They are the priests of the bright Protoss, and some of the strong masters who have mastered the bright magic of the Protoss. I saw that under the leadership of the Guangming Protoss, they came to the edge of the gathering place. Because they are all grievances, unlike some of the undead soldiers who can be swallowed like Hall, their temper is very violent. When someone approached, they rushed straight toward these priests. But the priests were not worried after seeing this scene, because they knew very well that these grievances could not be rushed out. "Hey!" Sure enough, as the sound of a real impact in the air, all the grievances hit the magical array, and the magical array flew out. "what!" A burst of screams came, which made many of the bright Protoss warriors close to each other. "Don''t bother!" A priest faintly said, and then as he waved his hand, a powerful light magic came out of their hands, and each of the bright Protoss warriors who were touched by the magical magic had a strong sacred atmosphere. The negative emotions of a time disappeared. Not only that, but those sacred breaths ignited the grievances that were close to the magical array. For a time, many grievances began to smoke. Obviously, the nemesis of these grievances is the divine magic of the bright Protoss! This is why these bright Protoss warriors see so many difficult grievances without worrying! "After waiting for it to be clear, we will take those people down before the dead soldiers die, and we can figure out who they are!" Salah said with a confident expression on his face. But it seems that things are not as simple as Salah said, because when he just finished speaking, suddenly a powerful Warcraft breath came from aside What? Salah and Brigitta suddenly exclaimed after seeing the sudden appearance of Warcraft. They really didn''t think that there was a summoner in this group of undead summoners! "Well? Summoner?! It seems that I want to know what I can do if I catch him!" Brigitta began to live, and said a faint after returning to God. "Yes, what about summoning beasts, these grievances are immune to any material attack, and summoning this beast is just to give the grievances... oh..." Salahs words have not been finished yet, and the expression on his face suddenly stiffens, because this is called a useless summoned beast that will attack mentally! I saw those grievances that had been rushing toward the summoning beast, and they disappeared directly into the air in the roar of the summoning beast. Seeing here, either Salah or Brigitta couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Spiritual attack!!??" Chapter 1471： No, no. Chapter 1471 is not working "Spiritual attack?" Both Salah and Brigitta showed a shocking color. Obviously, after seeing this scene, both of them were shocked. They are not seen before. In general, this is all human beings, at least humanoid creatures, but this wolf-shaped Warcraft is not only mentally attacked, but also powerful. In the immediate situation, whether it is Salah or Brigitta, they all agree that Hall will be swallowed up by these grievances. Just now they are still ready to work at a critical time, leaving Halls life to know who he is, but now... Looking at the grievances who were close to the Hall and disappeared, Salah and Brigitta couldn''t help but take a breath. Among these people, Shayen is the most calm one. For those who have known the Hall situation, he did not feel surprised at all. This Warcraft is the silver-browed ghost wolf that was promoted by Hall as the fifth-class sacred summoned beast! At this time, Ada was very powerful and aggressive, and a pair of powerful giant claws made traces on the ground. The cold eyes squinted at the sorrowful spirits flying around, and it seemed to be saying, demo, seeing you arrogant in front of me! "what!" The grievances suddenly became angry with Adas provocation, and they quickly gathered in an attempt to attack Ada. However, Ada did not give them an opportunity. When they gathered, another roar sounded from Ah Dakou. The grievances that have just gathered are as if they were hit by glass with high-speed flying bullets, completely broken. Seeing here, Salah and Brigitta frowned, and after they looked at each other, Brigitta said directly. "I didn''t think there was such a powerful summoning beast here, it could completely suppress those grievances!" "Yes!" Sarah''s face was also very ugly, and he paused. "The situation is not optimistic now, and this sudden emergence is likely to interrupt our plan!" "Then we..." Brigitta said after looking at the situation. "People have to withdraw the magic array! Just hold it here!" Salah said here, a hint of sullen expression on his face. "I don''t believe it, so many grievances, he can summon the beast to be able to stand up! Tired and exhausted it! After it is almost fighting, it is the timing of our shot!" Keke... Shayenon heard that Salah couldnt help but laugh out loud, but fortunately he was a dead soul, and the voice was so gloomy, so Salah and Brigitta just thought that Sayanon wanted to talk, not doubt. Other questions. "Saranon, how do you feel about doing this?" Shaye Nong nodded slightly and said, "Yes, this is a good way!" Don''t look at what Sayaon said on the surface, but the heart is a disdainful martyrdom. "It''s a good fart! If the owner is someone else, it will be worth it, but the master''s ability is far more than this!" "More than the owner? Hehe..." Seeing that Sayanon had no objection, Salah immediately issued an order to remove the magical array. Soon the magical protection of the five resettlement sites disappeared. After the grievances lost their limits, they became even more crazy. Some of the grievances rushed toward the bright Protoss soldiers regardless of disregard, and a bright **** official saw a sneer. "court death!" With the release of a bright magic, the grievances that flew in the front did not have time to send out a mental attack, and even melted directly in the air to dissipate in the air. "Attack! Destroy these dirty things that are rushing!" As the priest opened his mouth, the birds suddenly made a series of attacks, and the rushing grievances suddenly died. This scene is not just happening here. This scene has appeared in many places. For a time, the entire square was screaming again and again. There seems to be no such thing as a high IQ. They are purely wanting to destroy, but they have a strong sense of revenge. Therefore, after some grievances are killed, more grievances are killed here. . At this time, suddenly there was a roar of noise, and the grievances were suddenly scared to death. Soon after these grievances saw the huge figure, they gave up the original offensive light Protoss, and turned And killed in the direction of Ada. "Oh, this time I see you die!" It turned out that just now, because Hall has gathered a lot of grievances here, Ah Da once again launched an attack. For a time, the grievances were devastating, and at this critical moment, the surrounding magical array disappeared, which made those grievances Attention is focused on Ada. Its easy to understand, that is, the Ada group taunted, and its a special success! The entire square is divided into five gathering places, and each gathering place is at least thousands of according to the ratio of the generation of grievances! Therefore, together with tens of thousands of grievances, the picture is not too shocking. Whether it is Salah or Brigitta, or the warriors of the bright Protoss and the Dark, they are all aware that Hall is dead! Perhaps Ada is really powerful, and its ability is to specifically restrain these grievances, but what about this? They don''t believe that Ada can break through with so many grievances! But one person is convinced that he is Shayen! I saw that after A-Attack''s attack, the body''s breath became obviously a lot of urgency. Obviously, the continuous attack just made it a little difficult. The mental attack is not able to be sent out casually plus Adas mental attack is scoped, so after the third mental attack, his mental power seems to have There is a wilting. However, with the current strength of Ada, as long as it gives it enough time, it can resume fighting. "Hey!" Another cry came from the wolf, and the grievances that had just rushed over again disappeared into the air, and with the attack of Ada, Ada suddenly got a breath. Seeing here, Salah and Brigitta showed a victorious smile on his face, and Remus was looking at Hall with horror. "Hoffman...Adult, what do we do now? It...it doesn''t seem to work..." "Is it not okay?" Hall heard a little smile and glanced at Remus, and then said in Remus''s puzzled expression. "They will do it!" they? What are they? Where are they coming from? This guy won''t be scared, right? Chapter 1472： Bold peasant Chapter 1472, the daring of Shaynon they? Where are they from here? Just when Remus was puzzled, suddenly he was black. He looked up a little, and waited for him to see the scene before him. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "This...this is..." Also shocked by him were Salah and Brigitta and others. They had a smile on their faces. After seeing the figures that suddenly appeared around the Hall, everyone was shocked for a while. ! "How is this possible?! How can he have so many summoned beasts! Who is he?" It turned out that just now, Hall directly summoned several brothers of Ada, and the appearance of five silver-browed ghost wolves made Salah calm again. A silver eyebrow ghost wolf can make the grievances suffer a lot, this time there are four more, who is born and who is not necessarily! The grievances apparently did not know what the four silver-browed ghost wolves represented. They just rushed to the place where Hall was in accordance with the consciousness of killing. Before that, Salah would bring Hall to the trial after the death of the Great War, but at the moment, he knows that his plan has been broken. "Hey!" With the roar of the wolves, the murderous screams of murderous murders suddenly disappeared, not only that, but their joint attack, even the magical array of the entire square appeared a little jitter, showing their spirit. How powerful is the force attack. "Not good! Fast! Brigitta, let your people be prepared, this kind of threat to us, we must consume!" Brigitta naturally knows the meaning of Salahs words. This mysterious person has this powerful summoning beast. Although Brigitta is temporarily unclear who this person is, she is Know that anyone who threatens the dark family, if you can, must be wiped out! Therefore, Brigitta did not hesitate, and immediately commanded the combat orders, let the soldiers under him cooperate with the bright Protoss warriors to eliminate the threat. When Shayin saw the time to know that he had shot, he stepped forward and said deep. "The undead soldiers handed it to me!" Saying that Shayungong did not agree with Salah and Brigitta, a wave of hands suddenly summoned several huge black fog, and then one of the undead soldiers came out from inside. Looking at the undead soldiers who are constantly appearing on their side, Salah and Brigitta looked at each other and finally Brigitte took the lead. "Then trouble the Sayaon, and the undead soldiers will be handed over to you!" Shayen nodded and saw him waving with him, and the undead soldiers immediately rushed toward Hall. Similarly, Ambroses undead soldiers also came here to kill. For a time, the undead soldiers on both sides suddenly became a group, and the scene was very hot. When Salah saw it, he immediately pressed the soldiers of the Guangming Protoss, and Brigitta did not hesitate. He took the devil''s side as a vanguard and also went to the place where Hall was where they were. However, Salah did not leave, but was closer to Sayanon. In this case, Shayenong naturally sees it clearly, and he sneers at Salahs distrust, but he has to say that Salah and Brigitta are not afraid of being a man who fights all the year round. Some basic vigilance The heart is still there. Obviously, from the beginning, the two did not fully agree with Shayungong. For Shayungong, the commander who was attacking Hope Island, why did he come to death island alone? Until now, both of them still I don''t want to understand. Although there is no big problem with the appearance of Shayen, Sarah is still careful. After all, the sudden emergence of the undead rebellion has not yet been clarified, and the fact that Sayaon is the undead summoner is a fact that cannot be changed. Therefore, Brigitta, who is familiar with the Sorcerer of the Undead, immediately makes Salah. This way to ensure that nothing is lost. After seeing the undead soldiers on both sides succumbing to death, Salah and Brigitta were relieved. Soon, Adas battles attracted the attention of the people, only to see the original grievances, and even in the short period of time directly destroyed more than half. The remaining grievances are actually less than one-third of the previous ones! Fortunately, the silver-browed ghost wolves are a breathless appearance. Seeing their appearance, it is clear that in the previous battle, they were over-excited and have some exhaustion. "Very good, press it, take advantage of this opportunity, we..." Salah finally smiled, but he didn''t finish his words, and suddenly his face changed. He couldn''t wait too much and rushed to the side, and it was here. At the moment, his back suddenly came with a tingling pain, but the bright armor on his body played a role at the crucial time, which did not make him suffer. After seeing the hands-on people, Salahs eyes widened and he looked at the gnashing teeth. "You really have problems!!??" The original people are not others, it is the undead soldiers around Shayenong! ! At this time, the undead soldiers who had been strangled together suddenly went to the Guangri Protoss. This sudden scene made the Dark and the Protoss warriors somewhat unprepared. Many of the bright Protoss fighters have been killed without responding to them and those dark people are somewhat overwhelmed, and the scene becomes more chaotic at a time. "Sayanon, you are..." Brigitta brows and looks at Shaynon''s eyes full of doubts. "Oh, you have not always wanted to ask me why I came here? I am not afraid to tell you, I hope that the island is already our dark family. You see who this is?" After Shayeon said this, and regardless of whether Salah and Brigitta believed, as he waved, a dead man wearing a bright armor suddenly came out of the dark fog. "This... is this Drr?!?" Maybe Brigitta may not know who is wearing the bright armor, but Salah, who is a bright Protoss, recognizes it at a glance. This is not a bright Protoss attacking Hope Island. Who is the general Dour? After she heard the exclaimer of Salah, Brigitta, who did not believe in the Shayin language, couldnt help but widen her eyes, and a stunned expression looked at the daring guy in front of her. "You, did you actually kill Drr?" Chapter 1473： stop! Chapter 1473 is to stop! For this daring sorcerer, the Brigitte is really shocked this time! Although they have a big battle between the dark and the bright Protoss, but this is also after the destruction of the indigenous forces in the home of the wanderers, for this point, before attacking the land of the wanderers, the above has been reminded! And also specifically accounted for, even if the two sides have a deep hatred and hate before, before this is not allowed private revenge! Therefore, when choosing to attack the island, we also specially arranged some people who hate not to be so big, but now it seems that the guy of Shayenong has destroyed this rule! When Salah of the Bright Protoss was seen as a dead soldier, his eyes suddenly became red. "Damn! You dirty, dark garbage, you dare to do this!" Brigitta wants to explain something, but she seems to be unable to find a suitable reason. Just as she just wanted to let Salah calm down, Shayenon was the first to speak. "Brigida, what are you waiting for, take Salah! Death Island is our dark family!" Said here, suddenly a figure flashed in front of Brigitta, Brigitta was shocked by this situation, when she reacted, the figure has already rushed to Salah. This figure is not someone else, it is Drr who was transformed into a dead soldier! Seeing Dul, who rushed over and greened his eyes, Salah gnashed his teeth. "Give me kill? Kill those dirty guys!" After the order was issued, Salah did not hesitate to raise his own hammer and directly rushed to Durham, who had become a dead soul. At the same time as the big hammer smashed in the past, a sacred breath suddenly wrapped a large hammer, and the appearance of Salah seemed to be the direct purification of Drr who wanted to be degraded by Jiang. However, Drr apparently would not be killed so easily. He saw a black scent of stocks on his body, and a deadly sword quickly cut to Salah. "boom"! A loud bang came, Drr''s body was directly smashed out, but Salah was also uncomfortable, and the weapon on his hand was almost shocked. Fortunately, his strength was not bad, and his teeth were quite good. "You will pay for it!" After Salah slowed down, he held a hammer and said coldly to Shayen. Shaye Nong blinked and turned to look at Brigitte, who was still worried. "Don''t hesitate, take advantage of this opportunity to kill him!" After he said that he was not looking at Brigitta, he turned and integrated into the army of the undead. Brigitta just wanted to stop him, but Shayungong had disappeared into the dark army. At this time, the dark warriors have already become a mess with the bright Protoss warriors! And Salah, this guy seems to be a wild beast, has been staring at Shaye Nong, seems to kill him unwilling. On the other side, Drr was entangled in Salah, no matter how many times he was shot, he pursued it without hesitation. After seeing this melee, Brigitta suddenly realized that something was wrong. At first she didn''t know exactly what was wrong, but she looked back at Hall and the similar summoned beasts who had already destroyed the grievances. After that, she reacted. "No! What happened to him?" "And... why are the undead summoners going to attack Salah with Shayen?!" Suddenly, Brigitta thought of a possibility in her mind. When she thought of it, she couldnt help but take a breath. "No! The situation is wrong!" "Stop! Give me a hand!" After Brigitta reacted, she shouted at everyone. The dark warriors said that after hearing the words of Brigitta, they stopped the attack, but the Guangyuan Protoss Warrior used this opportunity to kill a lot of dark warriors. Seeing here, those dark warriors will be willing to give up, and the weapons that have just been laid down are once again killed to the bright Protoss. And the mouth is still stunned by the bright Protoss. After Brigitta found that the situation was difficult to control, she was so anxious that she was sweating and saw her soon after she hit Drr again, and then quickly rushed to Salah. "when!" A loud bang came, and Salah looked at his Brigitte with a sullen look. "Hey, you are finally here, I thought you would never admit it!" Seeing that Salah still wants to continue the attack, Brigitta quickly waved his hand and said. "Sarah, you calm down! Something is wrong!" Salah saw Brigitta''s appearance sneer. "Is it wrong? Certainly not right! Everything is a conspiracy from your dark family! Let''s die!" At this time, Salah has made a decision. Even if he is injured, he must abandon the high-level combat power of the dark people in the first place. Otherwise, their current strength on the death island is not an opponent of the dark family. When she heard Salah, Brigitta understood that Salah was really angry. When she thought of it, she did not fight back and explained quickly while hiding from Salahs attack. "Salah, you listen to me, the situation is wrong! You didn''t find the undead summoners who had just fought with Shaynon to attack us? And the summoner, they are probably a group!" "what?" Salah hadn''t reacted yet, and suddenly he felt a little dizzy, and then he moved away from the conditioned reflex. And he did the same with Brigitta, both of whom are fifth-class sages They are very sensitive to danger, just now, they suddenly feel a guilty heart, and When they just evaded, a huge amount of energy flew past where they had stood, and if they were still there, they would definitely be hit hard. And just after they landed, suddenly a somewhat regretful tone came. "Oh, it''s a pity!" Who? ! Salah and Brigitta, who escaped the attack, turned around and looked at them. When they saw the coming, both of them changed their faces. "It''s you?!" The person who spoke was not someone else. It was Hall. It was just now that he saw the situation in Brigitta and he couldnt help it. So he would let Ada attack them, but they didnt think so. They escaped. At this time, if Salah and Brigitta did not know that there was a problem here, then the two commanders were really alive. "Stop! Give me a hand!" Chapter 1474： Horror black energy Chapter 1474 Terror Black Energy "stop!" This time, Brigitta, together with Salah, issued an order, and the Dark Warriors and the Light Protoss fighters slowly stopped fighting and squatted. The killings just now, whether it is the dark ones or the bright Protoss, have lost a lot, especially the bright Protoss. After dealing with the undead army of Shayeon, they have to fight against the dark people. Therefore, these three forces, the bright Protoss is the worst. one of. "what!" A scream came suddenly at this time. Everyone turned around and saw that at the foot of the battlefield, a bright Protoss soldier fell into a pool of blood, and it was not a dark warrior, but a dead soldier! "hateful!" A bright **** official roared, and a divine magic smashed down. The undead soldier was suddenly eroded by bright magic, and then turned into ashes... "Defense! Fast! Re-array! The enemy is the undead soldier!" Under the orders of Salah and Brigitta, the newly separated Dark Warriors and Bright Protossmen immediately turned around and faced the undead soldiers. The undead soldiers who were just about to kill came back suddenly at this time. "Sayanon! Why!?" Looking at the bright Protoss and the bodies of the Dark Warriors on the square, Brigitta said wickedly. As for the short-term chaos that was killed, many of them died in the dark warriors, especially the warriors of her demon races. Many of them were killed by the bright Protoss when they did not respond. However, Brigitta did not blame the bright Protoss this time, but looked at the Sayanon who was the initiator of the sinister! Just when she still wanted to say something, she looked at Shayinongs respectful salute to a human being. After seeing this scene, both Salah and Brigitta understood, and it was really Shayins rebellion! But why? Salah said that he was a bright Protoss, but as a dark family, Brigitta, she was really shocked. She didn''t understand why Shayin did it! However, Sayaon was not prepared to respond to Brigitta, but stood behind Hall with respect. "Who are you?!" Salah asked, looking at Hall with a serious look. Although they have died a lot of people in the melee, but now they are still occupying a lot of advantages, especially when they see the reinforcements who have just arrived. So Salah also wants to figure out what is going on in front of him. But at this time, what everyone did not find was that those who died in war, whether they were dark warriors or bright Protoss warriors, their blood was strangely integrated into the ground. And just as Hall was ready to go and talk to them, suddenly A big fierce bite Hall''s clothes, and when Hall had not reacted, he took Hall and fled to the side. The rest of the silver-browed ghost wolves were the same, with Shayenon and Ambrose and the Yaris brothers fleeing the place. This scene was too sudden, even if Hall himself did not react, but Hall was surprised, but he was very clear in his heart, they will never hurt themselves, then they can only explain one problem, that is, something happened! Sure enough, just like Hall thought, after they left their place with their own people, they suddenly took the red pillar as the center, and a horrible energy was constantly gathering. Seeing this strange scene, Sarah He and Brigitta quickly let the army back. "Fast! Back! Back!" The huge energy is gathered at a horrible speed. Hall has the help of Ada, so it can resist this momentum. But those who did not escape the grievances and some of the undead soldiers and the dark and the bright Protoss were sucked by this energy. "what!!" "Save me! Captain save me!" "Oh, this is how it is!" As these figures were sucked into the stone pillars, they were suddenly crushed into pieces by this terrifying energy. Seeing here, Hall and others can''t help but take a breath. Unknown Hall looked serious at the scene, and Salah and Brigitta looked at the scene with excitement. "Oh, it''s finally started! I see where he is still running!" Brigitta heard a wrinkle and then looked at the direction of Hall in a serious look. "The situation is not so optimistic now. You didn''t see that guy is still there?" After the original Salah heard the words, his face suddenly darkened. "He...what is it?" "Now is not the time to entangle this, we still want to take him down!" Brigitta took a look at the stone column, suddenly exclaimed. "look!" Salah quickly turned his head and saw that the stone pillar at this time had completely become blood red. Not only that, but above the stone pillar, the black energy has reached a saturation level. See here, whether it is Sarah. He is still Brigitta, and his face is changed. Ada, who is most sensitive to dangerous feelings, did not hesitate to take Hall to the distance. "Fast! Rewind! Give me back!" In fact, it is no longer necessary for Sarah to give orders. Just now, they knew the danger of this. Therefore, they have long since left this place. Now, after seeing this scene, many dark and light Protoss fighters have long since retreated. A distance. Now, after hearing the orders of Salah, none of them have any hesitation, and they ran away. And just after they had just fled without a minute with the stone pillar as the center, a burst of energy that made everyone fear suddenly broke out. The moment of the black energy explosion formed a huge black hole. The black hole is like a greedy cockroach, and both the creature and the building **** in. The degree of black energy horror was much stronger than before. Many dark people and bright Protoss fighters did not have time to run a few steps, and then they were sucked in by this horrible force. Because of their strength and their quick escape, Salah and Brigitta quickly fled the danger zone. However, those of them were unlucky, and they lost a third of them just now. "Damn! It''s that bastard!" They didn''t think that this would happen before, but because of the appearance of Hall, and the situation was too sudden, this led to the loss of their dark and bright Protoss. But very quickly, the situation on the spot made them temporarily forget about it... Chapter 1475： insect Chapter 1475 Bugs As the phagocytosis of black energy disappears, the entire square forms a hemispherical assembly. The pit was dark and went from top to bottom. I couldn''t see the low. It can be seen how deep it is. hiss! Seeing this scene, whether it is the dark family or the bright Protoss, or Hall, they can''t help but take a breath. Although they did not know why this horrible black energy suddenly disappeared, everyone on the scene knew that the black energy was unusual. If this energy is explosive, then everyone present will probably be affected by this explosion. "That... Brigitta, are you sure that guy is below?" Sarah asked with a bit of uncertainty. Brigitta heard a wrinkle and asked some uncertainties. "It''s hard to say, after all, the news we got at the beginning was that he disappeared from here, plus the hidden magic array here, so I think the possibility of finding him here is very big." After a pause, Brigitta looked again at the direction of Hall. "But I think it''s time to get this guy done first. With him, we can''t send people to explore the black hole!" Salah had no objection, and he said with approval. "You are not wrong, this person can actually let the undead summoner follow him, plus he has this magical summoning ability, whether it is for us or you, will become a stumbling block in the future!" "Tell me again..." Salah said here, he blinked and looked at Hall and said, "I am curious about who he is, and why he can let the undead summoner obey his orders!" For this, let alone Sarah doubts, even Brigitta is the same. Although they have lost a lot of warriors here, but for the powerful dark and bright Protoss, this is only a small part, so it will not hurt for Salah and Brigitta. "Then, I think we can stop using it?" "That is of course, we..." Salah just wanted to be brazen and said that they are good friends and allies, but this has not been said yet, and suddenly a screaming voice came. "Well? What is this sound?!" It was not only Salah who discovered this problem, but even Hall found this. "Hey!" At the time, Ah Da was looking at the bottom of his mouth, and when he saw this scene, Halls face changed slightly. "Sayanon, do you know this when you are inquiring about the news?" Shayungon was also shocked by the scene. He heard the question of Hall and he replied quickly. "If you are a young master, I will be released by Brigitta after I entered, so I have no chance to understand." "That''s all right." Hall also knew that Sayaon was telling the truth. After all, he was the commander of the Raiders Hope Island. He suddenly ran to Death Island, and he was estimated to have doubts. "!!!" Ah Da suddenly shouted loudly, not only it, but also the other silver-browed ghost wolves, all of which made a stern look. "Be careful, something is coming out!" Shayinong and others heard a quick wave of their hands, and suddenly a large number of undead soldiers appeared beside them, and Hall and others were firmly enclosed. Not only that, but the undead flying World of Warcraft team is constantly appearing in the sky. The same is true for the dark and the bright Protoss, and the men on both sides are gathered together on both sides of the black hole. "Everyone is careful, the shield hand clenches me, don''t relax the vigilance, no matter what is coming out, we have to keep them out of the shield!" "Roar!" As the sound of Salah came out, the surrounding Protoss warriors suddenly screamed. Brigitta glanced at Salah and then waved his hand. After seeing the gesture of Brigitta, the demon warriors immediately slammed the flames down. Seeing here, those who are familiar with the Demon Warriors cannot help but widen their eyes. "These demonic warriors are ready to fight!" A bright Protoss veteran can''t help but whisper after seeing it here. For the case where the demon warrior fired all over the body, he was not the first to see it. This is the unique blood ability of the demon family. In fact, the effect is similar to their angelization, but the side effects are relatively small, which is one of the reasons why the Demon warriors can become a higher status in the dark family. "Hey, hey!" Suddenly two harsh sounds came, and then a figure suddenly ran out of the black hole. "Well? What is this?" Whether it is the bright gods Salah or the dark family Brigitta, they have not seen this strange figure in front of them. But Hall, on the side, couldn''t help but exclaim after seeing this voice. "This...this is a bug?! Zerg?" The reason why Hall is so surprised is that the insects in front of him are almost the same as the insects in the Star River team in the movie time. The powerful legs of the six limbs support its body, and a huge, full-toothed mouth looks horrifying. But the biggest question is, why does this sci-fi bug come out of this black hole? ! Is this a black hole under the black hole, is a transmission array? Or it is the old nest of worms, these worms are proud of seeing the sky because of the black hole. "Hey! Hey!" The newly appeared bug glanced at the Hall side and the Salah side, and then it suddenly yelled, and then everyone saw that it went directly to the direction of the bright Protoss. "Damn!" Salah couldn''t help but swear a word But this is no way. "Damn! This ugly guy turned out to be a bully! Who killed it!" "I am going!" As Salah spoke, there were some soldiers with full body or bright armor coming out. "Very good! May the Light God give you strength!" "Long live the bright god!" After a brief brainwashing, the Bright Protoss soldier came out of the team directly. "Come on, you ugly guy!" The worm didn''t seem to understand the words of the Protoss, but after seeing someone coming from behind the shield, he immediately showed an excited look, and then rushed toward the ignorant guy with his strong and powerful limbs. "Come on, I am not afraid of you!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1476： Do you want to betray? Chapter 1476, do you also want to betray? go to hell! You are an ugly guy! After seeing the imposing worms, the Bright Protoss suddenly put the big shield in front of him. The huge shield shattered the ground, showing how heavy the shield is. In particular, the bright priests on the side added a defensive magic to him, which made this bright Protoss full of confidence. And just as this bright Protoss soldier looked at the worm with a sneer, suddenly his face changed fiercely, not only him, but the people behind him also showed horror. Because this worm has only directly knocked this bright Protoss fighter back a few steps by virtue of the strength of the body. The tremendous power made this bright Protoss warrior feel numb, but what shocked him even more was that this shield made of stainless steel had a terrible barb. Do not! The bright Protoss suddenly widened their eyes. What is the barb? This is clearly the ugly zerg''s teeth! And just as he was worried, the bug suddenly tried again, and the shield made a loud noise. Seeing this, he did not hesitate, and when he bit his teeth, he raised his right hand and cut the worm against the worm. "when!" What makes everyone horrified is that the sword went on, the Zerg had nothing to do, except that there were fewer scratches in the place where it was cut, and nothing else happened. It seems that his practice made the Zerg violent, and the shield in his hand was directly shredded at the moment when the Bright Protoss was wrong. what? ! Seeing this, everyone present was shocked, knowing that this is the shield made by Jinggang, so it is so useless, and everyone has some new understanding of the horror of this Zerg. As the shield was torn, the face of this bright Protoss became iron-blue, and he did not hesitate to directly throw the damaged shield, and then the body jumped to the side. The Zerg seems to have become very angry because he did not catch this bright Protoss soldier. He turned his head and rushed toward the bright Protoss. "Be careful!" Seeing that the bright Protoss warrior is about to be caught by the zerg''s big pliers, many people are exclaimed. At this time, I dont know whether this bright Protoss fighter is lucky or desperate. He didnt evade, but he stabbed the worm. puff! A liquid suddenly splattered out of the worm, and a stinking smell suddenly made the bright Protoss warrior. It was not until this time that he discovered that there was a sword in the mouth of the worm, and the worm seemed to have died, and the huge body fell in front of him. "died?" Seeing this scene, everyone present was exposed with a false expression, and they did not expect that the worms had just died. "It''s a mouth is a weakness!" Soon, the weakness of the bug has been understood by everyone. Salah was very satisfied with the nod to the bright Protoss and praised him, which made this bright Protoss soldier very flattered. And just as he was preparing to speak, he suddenly found that Sarahs face changed dramatically. He seemed to realize what he was waiting for. He didnt wait to look back. Suddenly a noisy voice came and heard this voice, this bright Protoss warrior. Change for one. I saw that the Zerg was constantly appearing in the black hole at this time, and he was scared that he almost fell on the ground with his sword. What scares him the most is that the worms seem to be rushing toward him! "This... what is going on?" He didn''t know, but Salah seemed to think of something, and quickly said. "Not good, they are smelling the smell! Fast, eliminate the taste here!" Saca said that Sakala quickly showed a bright magic to this place. However, the situation did not appear in the intention, the Zerg rushed out is still killing them, watching the Zerg who came to the place like the tide, Salah immediately yelled at Brigitte on the side. "I still do what I am doing, but I am still helping!" Brigitta was so stunned by Salah, and she was naturally upset. She knew that she and Salah were only cooperative, and Salah had no right to give orders to her. However, Brigitta was not angry at this time. I saw him coming slowly and in front of the bright warriors who killed the zerg and killed the worms in the wrong expression. "It seems that these mysterious bugs should be related to the island owner. As long as we can withstand this attack, we can find what we want when we want to come." "Don''t lie, you saw it just now. The strength of these bugs is very strong. If we can''t stand it, we will all die here!" Brigitta nodded and said, "I know, so I will come back and find a way!" Salah heard a wrinkle and watched the worms come to kill, but Brigitta was yin and yang and couldnt say one, so Sarah was very angry. "You just have nothing to do?" Suddenly I heard Brigitta ask if I had anything. The bright Protoss soldiers face showed a puzzled expression. Although he didnt want to say it, he finally shook his head after considering it. "It''s okay, just scratching some skin." Brigitta nodded and said, "Well, yes, you are very good. Now I have a reward for you, you have to take it well!" reward? at this time? Not to mention this bright Protoss warrior, even Salah is a strange expression looking at Brigitta Obviously they are not clear, Brigitte is thinking about what he wants. But soon, Brigitta expressed her actions. She only saw her directly carrying the neck of the bright Protoss soldier. When everyone did not respond, she directly threw him out. Don''t look at Brigitta is a woman, but her strength is not small, so she was thrown directly into the swarm. At the same time, the zerg''s body was taken up by Brigitta, and the zerg was stopped because the Bright Protoss was thrown over, and then the screams of the Bright Protoss were directly from the swarm. Sent it out. "Bastard, what do you do!" Not only did Salah look at Brigitta''s roar, but even the warriors on the side looked at Brigitta with a look of disgust. And those demon warriors are U-turns and bright Protoss warriors. Seeing here, Salah looked at Brigitte with a cold face. "Why, you have to betray?" Chapter 1477： Horrible zerg Chapter 1477 The horrible Zerg Humph! Are you guys of the bright Protoss thinking with their ass? Brigittas unrequited cold road, "What are you talking about?!" Salah asked, his face changed and he looked at Brigitta''s face very cold. Not only him, but even the bright Protoss soldiers around him looked at Brigitta with a look of anger, as if Sarah had ordered it, they would rush to tear up Brigitta. "You don''t want to see it yourself?" Said Brigitta glanced at them with a contempt, then pointed his fingers at the Zerg behind him. "Well?" Salah was indeed mad at Brigitta. After hearing Brigitta''s words, he quickly looked up and waited for him to see clearly, his face became more and more difficult to look. "They... is this coming along the corpse of the worm?" I saw that the bright Protoss soldier who had just been thrown out by Brigitta had been shredded. At the same time, after Brigitta took the corpse of the zerg, the zerg that had been rushed to the ground began to spread and spread toward the week. "It should be that the smell of the blood of the bug attracts them. This is probably the unique smell released by this bug, but..." Said here, Brigitta said with some anxiety looking at the bugs not far away. "Now we still think about how to defend them!" Salah heard a change in his face and then yelled at the bright Protoss underneath. "Shield hand! Give me to hold them, never wait for them to break through, the magician and the archer give me a kill!" As the Salah voice just fell, the bright Protoss fighters did not hesitate, raised their shields and walked forward, and the dark fighters in front of them were slightly hesitated for a moment and then let out their seats. . The Bright Protoss did not hesitate to walk past them, and then set up a huge shield in front of them. An adjutant around Brigitta hesitated and said a moment later, he whispered up. "Commander, we want to..." Brigitta said that he did not give the adjutant a speech and interrupted him. "Fullly cooperate with friendly forces! Destroy the enemy!" "Yes!" The adjutant heard the words immediately, then turned and yelled at the dark soldiers. "The archers are ready, the Demon warriors are ready for the raid! The rest of the people keep up!" It seems that it is known that the Dark Warriors will help the defense for a while. The priests of the Bright Protoss immediately applied the defensive magic to the shields in the front row, and then they immediately retreated and let the road open. It can be said that the cooperation between the dark and the bright Protoss is the most serious one ever. Therefore, the fangs of these nausea worms can already be seen in front. When they have seen such zerg, they naturally know that it is absolutely a kind of behavior to find death in this case. "Hey!" The Zerg screamed as they ran, and the momentum was like a thousand horses. Fortunately, Brigitta had collected the zerg corpse before, otherwise, if so many worms only charge in one direction, then it is called horror! It was also because Brigitta did this that a small number of bugs rushed toward the other two directions, and a small part of them rushed toward Hall. Seeing this, Brigitta''s original gloomy face suddenly showed a sneer, but before she laughed, the smile suddenly stiffened on her face. "How is it possible?? He even has a summoned beast?" It was only after these worms rushed over, Hall immediately summoned the lightning golden eagle and took them back. So Brigitta they saw Hall sitting on a huge Warcraft, looking down at the bugs. "Damn! Give me a double-headed dragon and call him down!" The worm that lost the target first yelled at Hall, but soon they were subdivided into several parts, one moving in the direction of Hall, and the other part turning to Brigitta. past. "Where did these worms come from, what exactly is this black hole? How do I think that the island of the dead island cannot be here? Unless he is associated with these worms?" Thinking of this, Hall tried to use the mental power to contact the insects below, but what Hall did not think was that he had just released his mental strength, suddenly a spurt, and the horrible mental power rushed toward him. "puff!" The powerful spirit allowed Hall to squirt a blood directly. "Young Master!" Shayenon saw him coming up to help Hall, and Hall waved his hand and gestured that he was fine. "Be careful, these bugs are terrible. I just tried to use the mental power to contact. I didn''t think that I was directly hurt by the horrible mental power!" what? ! Shaye Nong heard a sudden shock, but he knew how terrible the spirit of Hall was, but Hall''s mental strength would still be injured, which made him more and more afraid of the following worms. "Let''s observe first, they don''t come up, and if there is a problem, we will run away immediately!" Shaye Nong heard nod, just when he just wanted to talk, suddenly a group of black shadows flew in front, and Syein looked up and suddenly frowned. "Young master, they are!" Hall heard a wrinkle and saw that the figure flying in front was a double-headed dragon. Each double-headed dragon was a demon warrior, and their target was not the bug below, but himself! "Hey! Look for death!" Just when Hall was just about to summon the flight of Warcraft to clean up this group of unknown guys suddenly the situation changed. Just now Hall is still thinking, these worms think of the worms of the Star River team, then will there be flying bugs? The sudden appearance of this situation just confirms Halls conjecture. I saw the two-headed dragon flying to the World of Warcraft team, just before flying to the big pit, not waiting for them to attack Hall, suddenly a group of black shadows rushed directly to them. "Ah! This... What is this?" A demon warrior looked terrified and didn''t know when the broken arm was snarling. However, when he was horrified to turn around and wanted to say something, suddenly a black shadow flew over, and then his head fell directly from the air. This scene is just one of the scenes in which many Demon warriors were killed, including the two-headed dragons. They were all caught off guard by the shadows that had just appeared. They havent reacted yet, and there are no more than fifty pairs. The dragon was killed... (End of this chapter) Chapter 1478： Flying bug Chapter 1478 Flying bugs what? how is this possible? Seeing this scene, Brigitta suddenly widened her eyes. He did not expect that in such a short period of time, the soldiers of hers would have died in half. Salahs face was also changed. In the battle just now, although his shields blocked the Zergs attack, but in such a short period of time, plus the help of the dark fighters, the casualty rate turned out to be Tall one tenth! That is to say, in a short period of time, at least one tenth of his troops have been unable to continue fighting. It can be seen how powerful these Zerg fighters are. Not only that, but these Zerg also have a situation that makes Salah feel fearful, that is, these bugs are not afraid of death! If it is hard to let Salah think of a word to describe it is - kill the machine! That''s right, it''s killing the machine! These bugs are like a machine that only obeys commands. Nothing other than advancement, no one chooses to escape. Not only that, but the injured worms not only did not retreat, but also slammed the shields, and some worms rushed into the shield wall by this opportunity, and then took the opportunity to kill the soldiers who did not have the defense. This time, Salah did not blame the dark fighters, because he also saw that the dark fighters did not be lazy or keep their hands this time, they are also desperately strangled, but this time the opponent is too strong, making For the first time, the Dark and the Bright Protoss Warriors also suffered such a big loss in the case of unity. "The situation is a little bad! These worms are too strong. Their appearance has caught us by surprise. Now I think we can''t keep it, otherwise we will be wiped out!" Brigittas voice reached Salahs ear, and Salah blinked and looked at the soldiers who were constantly killed by the worms, and finally bit his teeth and said. "Good! Let''s take a shot together! Can''t wait, and that guy..." Say here, Salah glanced at Hall, who was still on the Lightning Golden Eagle. "Let your people lead those guys!" Ok? ! Brigitta did not expect Salah to propose such a condition, but after seeing a leisurely expression on the Hall here, her heart suddenly increased her hatred. "Good! Give it to me!" said here, Brigitta immediately called several Demon warriors, and then said a few words in their ears, and the demon warriors heard the words immediately. "Please rest assured! Guarantee to complete the task!" Speaking of one of the Demon warriors who took over Brigitta, then turned and left. Looking at the demon warriors who left, Brigitta turned to look at Salah. "Can you shoot it?" Salah nodded and he knew that Brigitta would not deceive himself at this time. After all, the situation at the moment is not very optimistic. Both the dark and the bright Protoss have reached a casualty in a short time. The number of horror, if it is a general army, is estimated to have already collapsed. "People who have the fourth-class combat power below give me a good hold here, and the rest of the four-level holy-forces follow me, and I am attacking these abominable bugs!" "Yes! Adult!" Under Salahs orders, these people can be said to be the pillars of this army, and they are the pillars of this army. If they destroy these powerful forces, it is estimated that this army of Salah It is estimated that it will collapse. Brigitta was prepared early here, and she also had five or six fourth-class sages behind her. From here you can see the power of the dark family and the bright Protoss. Those who Hall encountered before, whether it is Mark or Rustain Lord, they are the fourth-class powerhouse, but now the dark and the bright Protoss The striker who attacked the island of death has the strength to completely crush the edge island! If this time, their dark family and the bright Protoss had too much appetite and wanted to take down the entire home of the wanderers, otherwise there would be no distraction. If the dark ones and the bright Protoss army are killed by one island, it is estimated that no island can withstand their offense. "Everyone is ready! After we have sneaked in, we will probably encounter the strong Zerg. Once they are discovered, they will immediately announce each other. These worms are very powerful. Don''t take it lightly." After Salah finished speaking, his body suddenly burst into a powerful momentum, and then everyone found out that there were five wings behind him, which is the shape of the bright and protossed ten-winged archangel. Although Brigitta doesn''t like the dress of the bright Protoss, it doesn''t matter, Salah is so transformed, and it has become a little different. "Chong!" Salah waved, then the whole man flew away toward the worm, only after he had crossed the shields, the worm against the bottom was a sword. The long sword directly hit the worm''s head, and directly shattered the worm''s head when the worm did not react. After the worm was killed, Salah did not hesitate, waved his long sword, and immediately joined The light swept over, and the surrounding five or six worms were directly cut into two sections, and the time around them was empty, which made many shields feel a slight pressure. The five or six fourth-class powerhouses behind him rushed directly to Salah and further cleaned the bugs. Seeing Salah hands-on, Brigitta did not hesitate, only to see her all over the body became red, then a jump directly into the worm pile before these worms did not react, one The powerful flame of the stock spread from her body to the surrounding. The flames actually ignited all the insects around them, and the worms suddenly screamed again and again. As for the other demonic powerhouses, it is rude to tear those bugs into two paragraphs. With the addition of Salah and Brigitta, the defensive line of the Dark and Bright Protoss has stabilized. On the other hand, Hall, who was supposed to be on the wall, was ready to leave after seeing the two-headed dragon being slaughtered. After all, the origin of these bugs was unknown, and after being warned by a horrible mental power. Hall thinks it is better to leave here temporarily. However, before the action of Hall''s payment, a team apparently directed at Hall has arrived not far away. Lightning Golden Eagle does not say a direct lightning magic, but if Hall is wrong, the demon warriors did not escape, but continued to rush toward themselves. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1479： bad news Chapter 1479 Bad News "Kazziz!" A flash of lightning rushed toward the Devil Warriors with a strong current. One of the Demon Warriors bite their teeth, and then the two-headed dragon that drove down directly rushed toward the lightning. "Boom!", lightning directly hit the demon warrior, no, it is accurate that this demon warrior ran into lightning, with a loud noise, the demon warrior with the seat The head double-headed dragon was directly burned by the current, and then it fell straight down. "Hey!" Seeing here, the rest of the Demon warriors became more and more angry, and they looked at Hall''s eyes full of killing. "Oh? Really not afraid of death? There is still the initiative to come to die! If so, then go to hell!" Just after the Halls words were finished, the Lightning Golden Eagle again launched a lightning attack. Soon, the remaining five or six Demon fighters left one. Seeing here is not only Hall''s doubts, but even Salah is the same. They don''t understand why Brigitta did this. Is it to drag Hall? Seeing the doubtful eyes that Salah looked at, Brigitta did not look disappointed, but said faintly. "I have the truth that I have done this, my people will not let me down!" It seems to be to prove Brigitta''s words. Just after the last lightning bolt of the Lightning Golden Eagle, the demon warrior suddenly showed a sly expression on his face. In the wrong expression of Hall and others, he even turned a thing to Huo. Lost here, the Lightning Golden Eagle did not hesitate to see it, and immediately spit a lightning bolt against the figure. After Hall saw the thing clearly, his face changed and he wanted to stop the Lightning Golden Eagle from getting too late. "boom!" "boom!" Almost at the same time, the demon warrior was hit by lightning, and the things he threw out were also hit by the lightning golden eagle. The demon warrior is the whole body being scorched, and the thing thrown out is in the air. On the occasion of the Demon Warriors'' dying, after seeing those things scattered around them, there was a triumphant smile on his face. "That is..." Salah asked with some doubts. "You are not mistaken, that is the body of the previous bug!" As Brigidda finished speaking, suddenly the scene changed again. The Zerg, who had been rushing toward the dark and the bright Protoss on the ground, had some nodded heads to the direction of Hall. Not only that, the flying worms in the sky who chased the double-headed dragons turned their heads and rushed to Hall to kill them. Seeing here, where Salah still doesn''t understand, Brigitta is a disaster! Although this move is very good, but this also allows Salah to look at Brigitta''s eyes with a hint of vigilance. "Damn! Actually give me this trick!" Looking at the flying worms that rushed over to him, Hall couldn''t help but gnaw his teeth. "Young master, let my men out of the move!" Shaye Nong quickly made a step forward to be faithful. No! Hall shook his head and directly rejected his offer. He glanced at the bugs below and Brigitta, and Hall then gave orders to the Lightning Golden Eagle. "let''s go!" As Hall''s voice just fell, the Lightning Golden Eagle did not hesitate, fluttering its wings fiercely, and then the entire figure quickly flew away into the distance. "Not good! He has to escape!" Salah immediately exclaimed. But compared to him, Brigitta is very calm. "If I didn''t read it wrong, the flying World of Warcraft is also a fifth-class sacred summoned beast, and it is known for its speed, so we can''t catch up with him! Just now I did this, so that he can help us attract some insect!" Listening to Brigitta said that Salah quickly turned around and saw that the insects in front of him were indeed a lot less. "What do we do now? Continue to fight?" "Combat?" Brigitta heard the words shook his head. "The situation is not what we can master. Let the people send it to deal with it. What we have to do now is to leave here!" Although Salah didn''t want to leave, he knew that Brigitta said it was good. From the current situation, they don''t know what the black hole is, plus the constant bugs from the black hole. Come out, this allowed Salah to agree without hesitation. Hall left, Salah and Brigitta also left. Of course, leaving some of the soldiers behind the temple is not to say, but because of the emergence of insects, the island of death has become the home of all wanderers. The place where the ground forces focus on. Hope Island When Grutar received the news, he was happy first, and then his face changed. "What? The entire death island is occupied by insects?" Originally, he also said that the appearance of these bugs attracted the attention of all dark and bright Protoss, which is a good news for them. However, after hearing that his death island had no livelihood, Grootal immediately realized that it was not good. Before the dark family and the bright Protoss, they would at least have some indigenous prisoners. Now its good, those worms dont even have prisoners! Relative to the latter, Grutal prefers to choose the former. "How is the situation with Hall?" Then Glutar immediately thought of a key intelligence, but to his disappointment, there was no news of Hall. At the same time just passed through the transmission array from the edge of the island to the edge of Hope Island, the main force of the island reinforcements Mark, after hearing the news, his face is also somewhat ugly. He knew that this matter was no small matter. It was not that he could be the master alone. Therefore, after negotiating with Grutar, he immediately informed the owner of Georgia to come over and discuss countermeasures. And just as they were busy, Hall was hiding in the sea and looking at the worm body in the space. "I can''t control a bug alone. Are they all commanded through a central nervous system?" Seeing this bug, Hall immediately thought of the horrible spirit that he had encountered before. If these worms were really controlled by another worm leader, it must be said that this worm leader is definitely a creature with terrible spirit. If this worm leader has other mental powers, it is estimated that no one will be its opponent in the current situation. "This is a trouble, how come out suddenly a group of worms come out, the island of death? Is it because these worms take the name?" Chapter 1480： Battle situation Chapter 1480 wrong! Hall suddenly reacted, the emergence of these bugs, the biggest trouble people do not seem to be him! And he also discovered that these worms don''t seem to be good at underwater combat! Before those flying bugs chased Hall, Hall did not fight back with all his strength. Just after seeing that their speed was not as good as that of the Golden Eagle, Hall let the Lightning Golden Eagle and them squash and kill some. Just looking at the bugs that came from the source, Hall gave up all the plans to destroy them and rushed into the sea. And what he didn''t think of, the worms chased it down and looked at the flying worms that were tossing like ducks in the water. Hall wanted to say to them, "What is this?" Fortunately, the leader of the worm also knows that the brain is turning, and immediately after the scene is seen, the suicide is stopped. Otherwise, it is just that, it is estimated that the flying worms that are being chased must be wiped out. After seeing the flying worms in the sky leave, Hall only looked at the worms in the sea. Hall tried to communicate with the worms and found that Hall could not find anything other than violent and killing information. The response, then he gave up the idea. The next situation was to beat the dog. After the insects were easily destroyed, Hall put their bodies in the space. It wasn''t until Hall killed the worms that he thought of a problem. These worms seemed to have been chasing them from the city, and the worms seemed to finally receive the information from the leader. So, the worm leader The range of mental power is not that big! Slightly thinking, thinking of this, Hall immediately found out that he had been lucky to make a decision before leaving. If the worm leader came out, it would be the most terrible! However, the next situation made Hall a little depressed, because after dissecting the bug, he found that the bug had a smaller head than the head, and there was no magic crystal! In other words, these bugs are inherently killing cannon fodder machines, and there are still no killing rewards, which makes Hall lose the idea of ??hunting these bugs. "It seems that I have to leave here immediately. The emergence of bugs will definitely attract the attention of the dark and the high-level Protoss. They are likely to come over at any time, no! They are expected to come over immediately after receiving the news!" Halls conjecture is not wrong. After Salah and Brigitta reported the situation here, the dark and the high-ranking Protoss immediately attracted attention. At this time, two of the two sages of the two races were here. Come over. Fortunately, Hall, after thinking about this, immediately let the Lightning Magic Fish take himself to Hope Island. On the road, Hall rethought about the current situation. The Raiders of the Dark and the Bright Protoss are coming to an end. According to Halls current situation, most of the islands of the Wanderers have net collars, so the Dark and the Protoss occupy the Rangers. The land is only a matter of time. Before Hall, he also thought about destroying the plans of the Dark and the Bright Protoss as much as possible, and uniting with other island owners to fight against the Dark and the Bright Protoss, so that Hall had enough time to improve his strength and through powerful System space to reach the point where it can resist the two families. Only this time to the death island not only did not have the sixth-class magic crystal, but also led to a new enemy! Although the Zerg is an enemy for everyone, this effect is not what Hall wants! This is like a rogue gangster in a village directly stared at by the king, not at all a level! And Hall is just like this, he can grow to the point where the dark and the high-level gods are afraid, but it takes time! Therefore, it is impossible for Hall to resist the chasing of the dark and the high-level Protoss. This is his most troublesome place. "It seems to be a different place!" Hall knows that the current situation, the high-level and the high-level people of the Protoss will soon come to the death island, with their ability to clean up the island of hope and the edge of the island is nothing but a wave of things. "If these worms can make them overwhelmed by the top, it might be a good result." However, Hall quickly gave up on this idea. After all, this is just his own guess. Hall can''t really wait for him here. Instead, think about other ways. "Damn! Those unlucky bugs!" When Hall was licking insects, there were also some people who were licking these worms. And these people are not others, it is Sarah and Brigitta who fled in the sea. The two can be said to have broken their chances of continuing to climb. There is no way for them to let them drop the entire two troops on the island of death. As I said before, Salah and Brigitta were only able to escape from the black hole after letting some soldiers back. However, because they have too many people, the speed of action is too slow, and because Hall escapes into the sea, the flying worms are turned back, which causes Salah and Brigitta to be caught up again by endless bugs. . If it werent for the last time they would lose their big troops and escape, otherwise they would become the worms belly food! Fortunately, after these worms control the entire death island and did not expand outward for the first time, otherwise they will not be able to successfully escape the death island. "I don''t know when the adults come over. When they have to let these bugs know that we are amazing!" Salah said with a grin. "I don''t know if the insects know it. I just know that when they come, we will know them very quickly!" Brigitta''s words made Salah feel cold, and the whole person seemed to fall into the hail. Generally, I have not returned to God for a long time. "Oh!" After a moment, Salah sighed. "This offensive, we really have to be responsible, but I think our responsibility is not the main one. After all, no one thought that there would be such a horrible bug here?" Suddenly, Salah suddenly took a shot. Said the head. "Right! There is that hateful guy! He doesn''t know how to conquer Shayungong, but also made Drr a dead soldier, yes! We will report this matter, it is because this guy led We failed!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1481： return Chapter 1481 returns Brigitta glanced at Salah with a contemptuous look. Although Salahs words were very embarrassing to export, Brigitta really agreed with his proposal. After all, this loss, whether it is Salah or Brigitta, can not be explained to it, so it is only a matter of making the enemy''s situation a bit more powerful. If Hall knows this, he will definitely laugh, because it is often seen in the war films of the Earth era - not our army is incompetent, but the enemy is too embarrassing! Well, if someone reports to Hall like this, Hall will shoot him directly. A week later, I stayed on the boat branch not far from Death Island. Suddenly two figures came, and it was not long before the two figures came on the boat. A figure suddenly fell off the boat and landed in the sea. . This falling figure is not someone else, it is the bright Protoss General Salah! Looking at the appearance of Salah''s wetness, Brigitta not only did not laugh, but also looked down on his face with fear and fear. In front of them, there are two very strong people in the gas field. One is a middle-aged man with a bright armor and a mighty look. From his dressing, he needs to know his identity. He is rushing. Come to the bright Protoss and other seven holy powers - Shea! The other one is the same skin color red, with some broken corners on the forehead of the demon generals and other seven-level powerhouse - Orava! Both of them were reinforcements that came from other islands after receiving the news of Salah and Brigitta. Originally, they had just eliminated those indigenous people who were recalcitrant in those central islands. This was just packed up, and had not had time to rest, because the news was sent over. Therefore, the complaints in my heart can be imagined, and Xie Yi heard that Salah said that after the action troops here actually died, he only slapped Salah. "Giggle, I said thank you, how do you feel so tempered? This time they didn''t say it, and they didn''t have much to do with them. This is an accident!" It stands to reason that after Brigitta heard this, she should be grateful to see Orava. Its not that if someone seriously looks at it, Brigitta will not be relieved at this time, but he will still tremble with his body. She is not excited, but afraid! As a demon, she knows how the demon is dealing with the waste, so don''t look at Salah just being hurt by Shay to the fly, but if she chooses Brigitte, she would rather choose to be shot. . Sure enough, after Shay heard the words of Orava, the Orava did not continue to tease Shei, but turned her head and looked at Brigitte. "The tens of thousands of people are dead... Why are you not dead?" After hearing this, Brigitta was scared to death. Seeing Brigitta''s performance, Salah wanted to laugh at her, but when he saw the two faces in front of his face as dark as the bottom of the pot, he immediately received this thought. "Big... adults... I..." Just as Brigitta wanted to explain something, the side of Shei said coldly. "You have to teach people, hurry up! I don''t have much time to play with you!" When I heard Shee say this, Orava, who had been paying attention to Brigitta, turned her head and glanced at Shea, but soon she turned to look at the pale-brown Brigitta. "This time you are lucky, then, I hope that your performance will not let me down!" "Yes! The subordinates will not let the adults down!" Brigitte heard the words and promised, and she felt a little thankful to Iraq. If he had just come to the mouth, she was estimated to be punished. Sarah, who was just beaten, saw a very unbalanced heart. He was pumped, but Brigitta was not punished. Is this the case? This is too unfair! It seems that I saw Salahs thoughts, almost immediately after Salahs dissatisfied expression on his face, and suddenly it was a slamming sound. Then everyone found that Salah actually flew up again and then took it. A familiar arc fell into the sea. "You... deliberate?" Xie Yi blinked and looked at Orava, but Orava said with a look of apology. "Sorry, I just slipped my hand." Shay... Brigitta... Sarah, who had just climbed up to hear this, was stunned. Is this not a bully? ...... "The big troops will come from nearby in a few days. You are here to give me a good training, then bring the team together, let''s go and have a look!" After looking at a worm that was caught from nearby, Shei and others found that these worms are far more powerful than the same strength, both attacking and defensive. Plus the number of worms here is terrible, so after seeing it here, Whether it is Shay or Orava, they all understand the reasons why Salah and Brigitta failed. After the two men discussed it, they decided that the two would go first to inquire. After all, the situation on the island of death is too special. If these insects are inexhaustible, then the next time, not only the land of the wanderer, it is estimated Honored mainland will receive the threat of these bugs. When both Shea and Orava went to the death island to explore, Hall went to Hope Island all the way. Xihui City At this point, the soldiers can be seen everywhere, and the soldiers here can see that they belong to different camps at a glance. Familiar people will soon be able to separate, one side is the army of Hope Island, and the other side is the army that has been sent from the edge islands in the recent period Fortunately, everyone is still safe and self-sufficient, and There was no trouble. At this time, a figure suddenly saw the scene from far and near, and the sentinel on the wall immediately gave a warning. However, his words were interrupted by the captain on the side. "No, it is the grown man who is back!" The soldiers who were preparing to be on guard looked up and immediately breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the familiar figure. The person who came back was sitting in the Hall of Lightning Golden Eagle. Hall saw the two people who were mixed together and couldnt help but then reacted. The feeling was that the transmission was repaired. After asking about the general situation, Hall was ready to go directly to the city government office, but he had not had time to act, and several figures flew quickly here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1482： opportunity Chapter 1482 Opportunities When they saw the appearance of the coming people, the soldiers immediately saluted. "Adult is good!" The people did not pay attention to the soldiers and turned to the court. "I have seen the island master!" The person who salutes is not someone else. It was before I hoped that the island owner Grootal! And the one around him is not a stranger, but the island of the island, Georgia! Groot, who saw the same island owner, directly called Hall as the island''s adult, and Georgia''s heart suddenly became unsettled. Although he knew this before, but when he saw it, the mood could not be depicted. Not only him, Mark, Rustain and others are looking at Hall with a sense of emotion, especially Mark. When he first saw Hall, Hall was just a small person, and it was that kind of He can crush the dead boy at any time. But where did he think that it was only after this time that Hall had grown to this point. Especially looking at the air in the air is not lower than the Warcraft of Georgia, Mark''s heart is like a tumbling hot water, can not be calm for a long time. He was even thinking about whether he was lucky at first, and did not start with Hall when Hall threatened him, but chose to cooperate with Hall, otherwise he could not live until today is still the same thing. The same emotion is also Rustain. He was not optimistic about his daughter Jaina and Hall. But then things developed too fast, so he couldnt react much, especially when he saw the same level as Georgia. Tal looked at Hall as a gift, and he felt that the world was a bit too crazy. "Oh, the main man of Georgia Island, are you here too? There are Mark Daren and Russell Lord!" When I heard Hall, Mark was fine, and Rustin changed his face. At this time, they were called adults. Is this intentional? Sure enough, Georgia and Grutar heard the title, and the face suddenly became difficult to look. "This kid!" Seeing the ugliness of several people''s faces, Holden smiled and said. "Just kidding, don''t be so serious! I am still the Hall, this is not changed!" Mark, they heard Hall say this, and when he was relieved, he couldnt help but sneak again. "This stinky kid has too many ideas. Who knows if he is telling the truth? This time, if Pierce is the guy, it will be fine!" After all, Pierce is Hall''s honest, and he can only stay in Hall if he wants to come. "Oh! Your kid, you are so ridiculous!" Its Georgia, and its estimated that only Georgia can speak this time. "How is the situation at Death Island now? Strictly serious? What kind of creature is that worm?" Hall heard a few surprises and looked at Georgia. They didn''t think of the news and they already knew it. But this is also good. If they know something, Hall will not have to talk about it in a big way to explain it. I saw that Halls face was a little serious and said, The situation is much more serious than imagined, and apart from this, this completely disrupts our previous plans! Seeing that Hall is so serious, everyone in the room has become difficult to look. "Go, let''s go back first. This is not the time to say this!" For this proposal, Hall and others did not raise objections, and then the group came to the city hall meeting room. After everyone was done, Hall would see what he saw on Death Island, especially after the worms were said, and everyone in the room was silent. After a long time, Georgia first broke the silence. "The situation is a little bad. The insects are so powerful! The dark people on the death island and the bright Protoss can say that the military power is no less than any of our islands. This kind of strength is actually counterattacked by the insects. Cheng is us..." What Georgia is saying is true. The situation of each island near the edge of the island is actually the same. Their strengths are not far behind, and they are not as strong as the big islands of the wanderers. So once the worms are killed, they simply resist live! But the only good news is that the bugs can''t get water, and they don''t know why they didn''t expand from the air, which made Georgia sigh of relief. However, another problem came at this time. That is, because of the worm''s things, the death island will definitely attract the attention of the dark and the high-level protoss. This will lead to the long-term dispatch of a strong battle between the dark and the high-level protoss. Force to solve the problem of the insects in front of the eyes. In this way, there will be two situations. One is that after the darkness of the dark and the bright Protoss, it is easy to eliminate the bugs. It is conceivable that the next is the nightmare of Hope Island and the edge island! The other situation is that the insects are extremely strong and resist the attack of the dark and the bright Protoss. Then, hopefully the island and the edge islands will face an enemy more terrifying than the dark and the bright Protoss! Moreover, these worms are not at least captured like the bright Protoss and the dark ones. Once the worms are large, it is estimated that it is not only the end of the land of the wanderer, but also the end of the entire honourable continent! It is estimated that the entire plane is the world of bugs and seas! And no one can guarantee that these bugs will not be purified into the ability to have underwater operations. Once this happens, the time to honor the mainland will be greatly advanced. After all these questions were made, everyone on the scene became darker and darker. "What do we do now?" When I heard this question, everyone looked at Hall. In fact, before this Hall thought about this problem, he was thinking about whichever wins, want to come to this battle to continue for a short time. Hall used this opportunity to enter the honor of the mainland, and then find Lina and leave here. However, he suddenly found a problem, that is, there is no return to the Allen continent''s transmission array! So what if he found Lina? Its just that you are dying. No matter which side wins, Hall will not get good results. So after hearing this answer, Hall thought about it. "We need an opportunity!" A chance? The crowd looked at Hall with some doubts. They didnt know what the opportunity that Hall said was referring. "Yes! A chance! A chance for the Dark and the Bright Protoss not to easily start with us!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1483： showdown Chapter 1483 Showdown "Ok?" Everyone looked at Hall with a stunned look. They originally thought that Hall had any good ideas. He didn''t think he even said such a way. This made everyone wonder if Hall was happy with everyone. No! Let the dark family and the bright Protoss accept them with willingness for a year. This is not a nonsense. This is the case that requires equal strength. In the current situation, this is impossible! It can be said that the dark family and the bright Protoss only have to send a few high-level combat forces, whether it is Georgia or Groot, they will die and die! With the current strength of their two islands, it is impossible to resist the elite of the coming dark family and the bright Protoss! Therefore, in the eyes of everyone, Halls words are special jokes! It seems that everyones doubtful eyes are seen, Hall said with a smile. "Why, do you think that I am joking?" Is not it? Several people, including Mark, think so in their hearts. "Oh, this way, I will ask a question first, that Mark is an adult!" Seeing Hall and calling himself an adult, Marks face was black. He just wanted to talk but was interrupted by Hall. "You first tell these people, when we first met, what is the strength of my summoned beast?" "Ok?!" When I heard that Hall said this topic, everyone in the room could not help but widen his eyes. Among them, Rustin and Georgia are the most obvious, because they all have guessed why Hall summoned the beast strength so fast, but they didnt get a positive answer in the end. Now they hear Hall suddenly come up with their eyes. A burst of light. "If I remember correctly, it seems to be... The second-class summoning beast...is a giant bear!" "Oh, Mark''s memory is really good!" Uh Mark heard the words directly to Hall, and how long it took, if this can''t be remembered, isn''t it an old-age dementia? At this time, suddenly a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. "Roar!" As a roar came, the people present were not at a glance. They did not expect that Hall suddenly summoned a giant bear at this time. "Well? Not right!" I originally wanted to ask Hall why the people who did this, suddenly found that the giant bear''s Warcraft breath is very horrible, especially Mark, Rustin several people, they found that the breath of this giant bear can actually suppress them. In this way, the strength of this giant bear is definitely on top of the fourth-level summoned beast! "This... is this a fifth-class summoned beast?!" As Georgia said this, Rustein and others couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They did not think that Hall at this time actually summoned a fifth-class summoned beast. "No! No!" Mark suddenly yelled, and his move immediately made everyone stunned. Russell heard a little doubt and asked him. "What''s wrong?" Mark Wenyan shook his head, and his face looked at the giant bear with some taboos. "This giant bear I have seen, it is the second-class holy summoned beast I said before!" what? ! Groot and Georgia, who had a calm face, suddenly heard aloud. In combination with the inexplicable problems of Hall before, plus the scene in front of them, if they still don''t understand the problem, then they are really alive! A second-class sacred summoned beast, turned into a fifth-class sacred summoned beast in a short time! It is estimated that this kind of thing is not for the eyes, they will not believe it. For a time, everyone looked at Hall with a surprised look. And Georgia quickly reacted, and he looked at Hall with amazement. "Hall, before you need a lot of holy magic crystals, is it related to your ability to raise the summoned beast?" When they heard the question from Georgia, Glutar was staring at Hall. "Oh, that''s it! This is the opportunity I said before!" See Hall admits that Georgia and others watched Hall''s gaze change again. The reason why Hall admits this in such a bright and beautiful way is that these people are not his opponents at the moment, and there is still a point. Whether they want the island or the edge island, they give the invading dark family and the bright Protoss To eliminate cleanliness, it can be said that they have lost the peaceful path and good opportunities with the dark and the bright Protoss. "Hall, are you talking about it?" "Oh, this is still fake? Look!" After saying this, Hall waved again, and a giant bear appeared in front of everyone. Looking at the giant bears with strong atmosphere at both ends, everyone is silent. Obviously everyone believes what Hall said. After a long time, Georgia said this. "So, Hall, you mean, the dark and the bright Protoss are the chance to talk to us, is it on you?" "You can say that! Now just give me a lot of holy magic crystals, then I can improve my strength as soon as possible, so that the dark ones and the bright Protoss can stand against the bugs, we can stand on it. Invincible!" When he heard Hall say this, Georgia and others were silent again, but this time it was not long before Georgia took the lead. "I understand!" He said that he had lost a thing directly to Hall. Hall reached out and took a look at it. It turned out to be a space ring. "this is" "This is the last time I deliberately stayed I suspected your situation before, I didn''t think I was guessed!" Seeing Hall''s confused face, as if asking him why Give it to him now. "Oh, you just said that the situation is different now. The dark ones and the bright Protoss will definitely send high-powered high-level troops because of the worms. When they dont talk to us, they will never talk to them. Strong strength, we can''t do it directly, we don''t have to do anything, and we kill all the people they sent, we have no way out!" Georgia is not a man who is a landlord. He quickly thought about the future situation. After understanding that they have no retreat, they immediately made a correct choice. "Oh, no loss is the main island of Georgia!" Hall understood, and glanced at Georgia. Then he inquired about the situation of the space ring. After seeing that there were ten fifth-class holy magic crystals, Hall became more satisfied. "If there is a sixth-class holy magic crystal just fine!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1484： Crazy proposal Chapter 1484 Crazy Proposal "If there is a sixth-class holy magic crystal just fine!" Hall''s voice just fell, and suddenly Grootal spoke up. "That... Hall Master... I have something to report to you..." Seeing a landlord in Grutar actually showed such a look, everyone, including Hall, looked at him with a strange look. "Actually... I have a sixth-class holy magic crystal..." "What?" Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but widened his eyes. They didn''t think that they had killed Death Island before for the sixth-class magic crystal, but now Grutar told him that he had one. After letting Hall hear the news, he was excited and looked at Glutars eyes with a trace of doubt. "Cough, Hall, this is my fault... I also suspected that you want to be a holy magic crystal, but I know you at the time, so I am..." Hall didn''t understand where he heard it. He was worried that he would start after he got the sixth-class magic crystal. Although Hall is a bit angry with Grutar''s approach, it is not the time to settle accounts in the fall. "Okay, take out the sixth-class holy magic crystal, this is the case!" Grutar heard a quick sigh of relief, then took out a fist-sized magic crystal from the space ring and handed it over. In fact, before Grutar did not give this magic crystal to Hall, but after he heard the words of Georgia, he realized that he is indeed the same grasshopper on the ship, he can say that he There are not too many conditions for the dark and the high-level protagonists to let go of themselves, and the horror ability that Hall just showed, Gluttal thought it was better to be desperate. Anyway, the situation is already the case, and it seems that the bad is not going anywhere. When Georgia saw this scene, he couldn''t help but give Gluttar a compliment. Glutar had the time to hand over Magic Crystal. If it is after today, it may not achieve such an effect. "Well, I think everyone wants to know if I am lying, then I will give you an experiment!" Say that Hall waved his hand and collected the little yellow mother and son, then said to the outside and walked. "Let me come with me!" Georgia and others heard the words and then walked out with Hall. The soldiers outside looked at Hall with some doubts. I don''t know what they are doing when they come to the square. Then, a huge figure appeared in the air, and everyone discovered that it was Hall who summoned the lightning golden eagle. "Lightning Golden Eagle, show you your strength now!" As the Hall''s voice just fell, the Lightning Golden Eagle immediately screamed high, and then a strong breath emanated from its body. The powerful atmosphere made Mark and Rustain not wrinkle, and the soldiers were This breath gave the earthquake a few steps back, and some people who didn''t know the situation during the week couldn''t help but yell. "Let them all be quiet, tell them it''s okay!" As Glutar issued an order, soldiers immediately went down and ordered. "How? Do you feel it?" Hall said with a smile. "This is a fifth-class sacred summoned beast!" Georgia nodded and said. Hall heard his nod and then took the Lightning Golden Eagle back. The people didn''t know that Hall had several meanings. Just when Georgia just wanted to ask, suddenly found that Hall would summon the lightning golden eagle. Seeing here, Georgia and others all showed doubtful expressions, and they were confused by Hall''s behavior. "No! Look!" Suddenly Grutar exclaimed, and he looked at the lightning golden eagle with some horror, so he found that the lightning golden eagle seemed to grow bigger. "Roar!" The Lightning Golden Eagle suddenly screamed again, this time Mark and Rustin directly retreated a few steps, and Georgia and Grutar both changed face and then took a step back. The soldiers not far away were directly rushed to the ground by this imposing manner, and they looked very embarrassed. "Good... good horror! This... this is actually a sixth-class sacred summoned beast!" Russell stared at the lightning golden eagle. "Day! I finally understand why this kid will be so keen on the Holy Magic Crystal! It turned out that he had such a terrible ability!" Mark looked at Hall with a look of horror. "I think we can do it now... just follow him behind..." Grootal said with a smile. "Isn''t it now?" Georgia sighed and then said to Hall. "Hall...Adult, OK, we know, can you stop it?" Hall heard the wave and waved, and the Golden Eagle immediately stopped roaring, so he looked at the crowd. "I think we can discuss the problem now?" The following question? There is still a good discussion, everything you have the final say! After seeing the strength of Hall, whether it is Georgia or Groot, they have been conquered by the strength of Hall. With such a powerful ability, Hall said that he can resist the dark and the bright Protoss. Not impossible! The most important thing at the moment is to help Hall get a lot of holy magic crystals in a short time! So the next thing, in addition to arranging the defense tasks between the two island owners, is to discuss how to get a lot of holy magic crystals in a short time. "The number of Warcraft on the island is limited, even if it is the edge island of the often beast, the quality of Warcraft is not very good, otherwise we will not persist for so long!" Georgia spoke first. So I think our first priority is to work with the sea! Use what they need to exchange the holy magic crystal! "Yes! I think it''s not just that We can ask them, even using the material they need very much to help them find information about the Seventh Summoner!" Mark suddenly said. "Seven-level sacred summoned beast? Are you sure? Mark is an adult?" Hall asked with amazement as he looked at Mark. "I don''t know the other ones, but I still know a little about the sea people. I know that there are rich products, so there are all kinds of Warcraft. I know that there are some high-level combat forces, but the combat power is Its not good, but the taste is very good Warcraft! Oh? ! When he heard the words of Mark, Hall and others suddenly appeared. "what do you mean" "Of course, I want to find a way to find them, and then kill a seven-level summoned beast!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1485： blackmail Chapter 1485 Blackmail Endless sea Sea demon resident Several Marine Demon men are discussing what is going on in the conference room. I saw a middle-aged Haiyue man who frowned and listened to his report. After the men finished, he said. "Why are the requirements of the Dark and the Bright Protoss so strange? A lot of holy magic crystals? Do they usually need seabed material? How did this transaction change?" This middle-aged man who speaks is the Marshal of the Krai, and is the head of the edge island! Although the Krakens are not the biggest race in the endless sea, their strength is also very strong. Together with the mullet family, they occupy the sea area of ??the wanderer. Because of the great mobility of the mullet family, it can be said that This area is their sea monsters have the final say. The population of the Krai is tens of millions. It can be said that most of them are warriors. The strongest is their patriarch, a seventh-class sage, but because the patriarch has been retreating now, he is now commanding the Krai. The battle is a few marshals, the strength of these marshals are around the sixth-class combat power, and Clarwell is one of them! The Krakens are not amphibious. In the sea, it can be said that they completely suppress the same level of enemies, but their combat power on the land will be greatly weakened, which is why they are just arrogant at the beach, not dare to go directly to the island to provoke s reason. As for why the Warcraft will be rioted, it also mentions the Kraken''s ability, they can and the magic flow and confuse World of Warcraft, which is why they can command the land warcraft to attack the human city. "Marshal, humans are generally very embarrassed, but the last time we harassed the indigenous people on the island, they really met our needs, but this time... they seem to be just transactions, I think this should be no problem." In the lower part of a Marine Demon general said. "Well, you said it is good, continue!" "Yes!" Retired you to Clarwell and said that the Kraken general had a happy face and continued. "Of course, we can''t cheapen those awkward humans. Since they want the holy magic crystal, and the higher the better, then why don''t we put out a pair of lower holy magic crystals, and the advanced holy magic crystal Very rare, so that we can observe the attitudes of human beings to the higher holy level, while appraising, then determine a specific price, and want those who can only bite their teeth!" With the description of the generals of the Kraken, the generals of the Krakens who were present did not nod. Obviously they still agree with this proposal. However, Crammir still frowned and thought, after waiting for a general of the Kraken, he suddenly asked. "Then did you think that they want these holy magic crystals to do?" "The dark people and the bright Protos, you all know that they are the two most powerful forces on the mainland. There is always such a big force. They even have to ask us to buy the Holy Magic Crystal here. Dont you bother them. the use of?" When I heard the words of Craimir, all the Kraken generals were silent. correct! What do humans want to do with so many holy magic crystals? Is there any secret effect? Or is it for our Krakens? Everyone is thinking about this problem for a time, but no matter what they think, they can''t think of a definitive answer. Seeing that everyone was embarrassed by their own problems, Craimir could not help but shook his head. Their Krakens are good for this sea area, but they still have some shortcomings in thinking about them. After all, they are sea people, and their physical characteristics are doomed to be as powerful as humans. However, Cramere also knows that this kind of thing can''t blame his men. After seeing everyone not talking, he said that he said. "Oh! This question, after the investigation, let''s talk about it. Just as you said, we promised them first. As for the substance exchanged, we will discuss it. We can''t scare those people away. Of course, we can''t let us suffer! understand What?" "Yes! Marshal! Let us give it to you!" Clarence nodded with satisfaction and then continued on to the next topic. "They seem to want us to help inquire about the situation of Salmon World of Warcraft. Are there any special places for these Salmon Warcraft?" "Returning to Marshal!" The speaker was still the general of the Kraken, and he only said with a smile on his face. "The fishes of Warcraft I know, they are not very strong, but their meat is unusually delicious. I heard that many humans like to eat this kind of salmon, and they are still raw!" "Healthy? Those who think they are civilized people are also eaten raw?" This answer gave Clavier a hint of surprise. "Well, although I have eaten it, I don''t think so, but those humans are very fond of them. I want to come to them and think about using these salmon to trade with human nobles." "Oh!" Craigton didn''t have any interest in hearing this, but since humans like it so much, he naturally wouldn''t hand it over to humans. "In this case, then you will tell them after dragging them for a while, so it is difficult to find them, understand how to do it?" "Yes! Marshal adult! Under the genus know!" The Haiyue generals quickly promised to guarantee. "That! Next... let''s talk about the next topic! I heard that the shuttle fish forwards are back?" ...... Contacting the Krakens is Tim After hearing the news from Tim, Hall blinked. "Oh, a first-class holy magic crystal even turned out to be ten pieces of enchanting equipment, or a special mineral, do they think we are bullying? Or are they crazy?" However, the price of a first-class holy magic crystal can only be replaced by two pieces of enchanting equipment, but those of the sea monsters are ten pieces. Is this not a smashing robber? There are also special minerals, which are a kind of weapons that can be preserved in seawater more than other metals after being refined into weapons. It can be said that all the sea mines need mines most. They even have one ton of mouth. Hall was almost stunned by their lions. "You promised them?" Tim heard his words and shook his head. He was not stupid. Old Hall was like this. If he promised Hall, he would definitely let him know why the flowers are so red! "Young master, how can I promise that they are extorting!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1486： transaction Chapter 1486 Transactions Seeing Hall snoring, Tim was relieved. Mark on the side suddenly whispered to Rustin. "I''m sure these Krakens are going to be unlucky. They are so blackmailing Hall, with Hall''s character, they will definitely finish playing!" "That''s what they asked for..." Ruthstein''s lord rarely spit out such a word of approval. Hall''s change, but in his eyes, Hall is more powerful, he feels that his choice was wrong at first, and he felt distressed when he thought of his daughter''s sullen everyday. He used to threaten Hall, but now... As soon as he thought of the powerful summoning beast, he couldn''t help but fight a chill. Hall didn''t know what Rustain thought in his heart. He was thinking about the results that Tim told him. "Four enchanted equipment for a first-class holy magic crystal? Or a ton of special metal mine for three first-class holy magic crystal? Corn fruit is equivalent to enchanting equipment?" This result was won by Tim, although it is still very disadvantageous, but Hall is somewhat intentional. The first two things are the resources of the two islands, whether they are enchanters or minerals. Although Hall now has the right to speak for the entire island of hope and half of the island, he can''t take these things. Instead of being placed here, it is better to trade some holy magic crystals. As for the corn, according to the number of black land owned by the two islands, the cultivated corn fruit is simply unable to make ends meet. Even if it is not enough for itself, how can it be traded? As for the corn kernels in the Hall space, it is impossible to get enough for a short time to exchange for the number of seventh-class magic crystals. Therefore, during this period, Hall can only agree with the blackmail of the Kraken. Thinking of this, Hall said to Tim, "Tell them, we agree with their conditions, but don''t do it so fast, lest they ask too much conditions!" "Yes! Young Master!" Tim Lenhol promised, and this is a relief in his heart. After all, this is the first time he has helped Hall to do such an important thing. If Hall is not satisfied, then he will be miserable. "Right, what about another condition?" "Back to the young master, those Krakens said they have agreed to help find, but those Warcraft are wandering around, it is very difficult to find the trace, and they can help to arrest, but the cost is not low." "Hey! These greedy guys! Don''t give me a chance!" When he heard Hall say this, Mark and Russell looked at each other, and both of them shook their heads with tacit awareness. Soon, the order to trade with the Krakens was issued by Groot and Georgia. The edge islands said that the enemies were very obedient by Hall, so they did not raise any objections. However, I hope that the island is different. After all, Hall did not harm them. They still dont know that Hall is so powerful. They always think that they are enchanters. Even if the island owner changes someone, their importance is inevitable, whether it is That is the island owner, they need them! So after they heard the refining enchantment equipment that had to be concentrated without a lower limit, some people suddenly jumped out against it! Seeing this scene, Mark and other people from the edge of the island could not help but shake their heads, they all know that these guys are unlucky! Sure enough, Hall at this time is in the trouble stage because of the darkness and the light Protoss and the Krakens. These guys dont know how to live and die, and at this time they have to make trouble! Get the message Hall, don''t say anything directly to those who jumped out and raised objections. At the beginning, the guys saw that Hall was so young. They thought that Hall was the new island owner who came to persuade them to work. Before they laughed, suddenly a large group of black-pressed summoned beasts appeared in front of them and did not respond to them. When I came over, I rushed straight over and crushed the guys. Fortunately, Halls command of these summoned beasts is very precise, otherwise the islands enchanters will definitely die and die. After seeing the enchanted enchanters passing through the summoned beasts of Hall, they all limped back to the enchanters who reassured the enchanting equipment. Marks could not help but shake their heads and reveal one. The deputy knew what it was like now. Groot, who had never seen this scene, was slamming his mouth. When he saw that Hall had extinguished the dark and light Protoss, he still didnt feel so good, but goodbye saw Hall. After hesitating, he couldnt help but take a breath of cold after he saw it as a baby enchant. At this time, his mind still echoed the words that Hall said. "Give me optimism, if they don''t obey, give me a pump! They are honest! It''s really awkward! Don''t be disobedient!" No! These guys are oh! Don''t pack them, they really take yourself as one thing! When solving these enchanters, as for other resources, such as minerals, it will be much better. After all, these things are all island owners, and the two islands currently have the greatest Hall strength, Hall wants the winter solstice, this time there is that guy dare not give? In fact, some people are thinking, Hall is so overbearing, if the result of surrendering the dark and the bright Protoss will not be the same, but this idea is not pressed long after it emerges. The reason is very simple. Some people told them that because the dark people and the bright Protoss invading the army on the two islands have been completely annihilated, with the urine of the dark family and the bright Protoss, there will be no captives on the two islands. The aristocrats who were scared finally had to fully cooperate with Hall''s actions There is no way, they want to explain with the dark family and the bright Protoss, but it must be heard by others! After a week, there was no news from Death Island Shanghai, but the deal with the Krakens had already been completed. At this time, Hall was listening to the news brought back by Tim in the conference room. "Young Master, this time we took out most of the low-end enchantment equipment in stock, and exchanged a total of 10,000 first-class holy magic crystals, one thousand second-class holy magic crystals, one hundred third-class holy grades. Magic crystal, ten four-level holy magic crystal, a fifth-class holy magic crystal!" After seeing that Halls face had not changed, Tim continued. "This transaction has exhausted most of the low-level enchantment equipment, and I want to continue to exchange it. It is estimated that it will take a month, and those medium enchanting equipment..." Tim did not speak, and Hall suddenly interrupted. "The **** are really greedy! So many things, I just changed back to this holy magic crystal! Damn!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1487： Ready to go to sea Chapter 1487 Preparing to go to the sea "Damn!" As Hall said this, Tim was scared and fell down directly. "Young master, I am sorry, my subordinates are not good, please punish!" Mark glanced at the angry Hall and Tim, who was squatting, snorted. "Hall, this guy is angry, and there is a good show!" Marks voice wasnt very big, but its not surprising to hear Halls mental power, so he turned his head and glanced at Mark, and the appreciator took a breath. "Oh! It''s not your fault, things are first given to me, right, how about letting them find the World of Warcraft?" Tim heard that he got up and heard that Hall asked about the Warcraft of Salmon, and he quickly said. "Back to the young master, the people sent by the Kraken people said that they are tracking those salmon warcraft, so it will take a long time to get their news!" "How long does it take? Oh, we are worried that we can''t wait until that time!" Although there is no news from Death Island, Hall knows that they dont have much time. In either case, the dark family and the bright Protoss will soon remember the things here. Once they are chased, they can say Except for a small number of people, the rest will be drowned in the powerful forces of the Dark and the Bright Protoss. Once they let them know that Hall is so promising and threatening, then they will definitely control the Hall for the first time, or directly kill! The dark family and the bright Protoss can develop to this point. Naturally, they will not be the kind of women''s benevolence. They will obliterate the future strong, especially the strong people who hate them. If they want to be in power, they will definitely do it. The most correct choice! It can be said that Hall is now blocking, blocking the dark family and the bright Protoss being dragged by the Zerg, so that he has enough time to become powerful! "Okay, continue to trade with them, I am going to go to the sea to see it. During this time, the matter here will be handed over to you!" To be honest, Hall is not very convinced of Grutar and Georgia, as he said, unless they are all controlled by **** techniques, but for now, this situation is impossible! Then what he can do is to let Tim and Shaynon and others stay, plus the little yellow mother and son that Hall has left, and the two silver-browed ghost wolves together with the four-level five-level summoned beasts, want to come to Gruta. The two island owners of Ireland and Georgia will not make any stupid things in front of the six fifth-class sages. If they really did something stupid, Hall had secretly ordered the destruction of all the people on the island who knew the secrets of Hall! ...... Endless sea After Hall said goodbye to those people, he came alone to the sea. He didn''t want other people to know that he always had the ability to walk in the sea, but this is his current life-saving card in this continent. After all, the endless sea is always no less than the strongest on the mainland. Once they unite, Hall is really nowhere, nowhere to enter the ground! Like in the air, before Hall came to the endless sea, he used the holy magic crystals obtained from the Krakens to strengthen the lightning magic fish to the fifth-class summoning beast. The rest of the holy magic crystals, in addition to some of the lightning magic fish are strengthened, there are also some sawtooth crabs have been strengthened. The power of the Lightning Magic Fish is undoubtedly. The reason for strengthening the sawtooth crabs is because of their strong defensive power. There are these two summoning beasts. Hall believes that in the endless sea, the World of Warcraft that wants to hurt him will get an unexpected surprise! Because Tim and the Krakens traded several times, he probably knew the scope of action of some of the Krakens. No, Hall is now bypassing the activities of these Krakens. After all, Halls current secrets cannot be exposed. It is estimated that once the sea people are aware that humans have a baby that can move freely in the sea and is not restricted, It is estimated that they will desperately grab the hand, or even destroy it! After all, like this kind of thing that can threaten the sea, the sea is absolutely not allowed to exist! In their view, the sea is their site, they will not allow any land creature to spy on! And this view is absolutely agreed by all sea people! Although it is to avoid the scope of the Kraken''s activities, but this does not mean that Hall sees them and flees. On the contrary, Hall who just went to sea wants to meet those Krakens. Because Hall he needs a live map! And this requirement is quickly realized! In the bureau, I hope that the island is not far from the bottom of the sea. A team of Navy warriors are patrolling. Several Kraken warriors are patrolling and laughing. "Hey, what do you think of this weapon? Although the strength of the guys on the ground is not good, but their handwork is indeed good, you see me this bow and arrow, I believe that the giant turtles can not stop this enchanting arrow Penetration!!" Hearing the Kraken warriors, other Kraken warriors have aroused interest in speaking. "No. This time I can get so many enchanting equipment, thanks to Marshal Clarwell! It is he who let us get the best benefits at the least cost! With these equipment, we are encountering the barracuda Time will definitely let them know that we are amazing!" "Oh, no! The guys of the squid family, except for the faster speed, are not our opponents at all. Now there are so many enchanted weapons. If they don''t come, they will come, if they really come! That is court death!" The captain of the sea squad, Joan, sees these few people, the more they say, the more outrageous they cant help but swear. "A few of you are enough! You are talking all the way, but now is the key moment If you meet the bastards, I will see you guys!" It seems that these Kraken warriors have a good relationship with their captains, so they heard that Captain Joan did not show a scared look after the fire, just smiled and patted the brain. "Reassure the captain, we will definitely kill those barracudas!" Qiong Wenyan shook his head and waved after a slap in the face. "Let''s go, wait for the patrol to finish here, I invite you to eat meat!" "Ah! Today''s captain please eat meat? Great! Long live the captain!" A sea monster warrior looked excited and exaggerated. At this time, suddenly a figure quickly skipped from the side, not waiting for Joan to react, suddenly the call of the long-awaited Krai warrior face became difficult to look. Then, in front of the scene, Joan was scared and almost exclaimed... (End of this chapter) Chapter 1488： Joan Chapter 1488 Chapter Joan The Haixu warrior Joan did not think that the man who had just spoken with himself had suddenly split his body into two halves, and after the division of the upper body and the lower body, his mans discovery was terrified, followed by a scream. Sent from his mouth. However, it was soon a black shadow skipping. The Kraken warrior who had just made a scream was unable to open his eyes. Zhang Das mouth couldnt say a word. It turned out that his head had split apart from his neck again. For a time, the blood of the Krai warriors continued to spread toward the surrounding. "Enemy! Enemy!" If Joan still doesn''t know what happened at this time, then his patrol squad leader is white! Although they are only the Kraken patrol squad, their overall strength is not lower than those of the elite. However, such a small team, after their captain Joan issued a warning, they even lost even the enemy did not see it. In the previous hand, the Kraken warrior with the enchanted bow in his hand, he had not had time to shoot the first arrow, just like the previous Kraken warrior, his head was separated from his neck. From his eyes, he still saw the shocking color of his face. fast! too fast! A team of 20 people of the Kraken patrol squad, even in a short period of time, the whole army was wiped out! Joan knows this time to see what creatures attacking them are! "This... what is this Warcraft?" Looking at the front of the mouth with a sharp sharp corner of Warcraft, Joan''s heart is full of fear. Just when the Warcraft was surrounded by the eyes, and at the same time, when a pair of incomprehensible, a voice came from the side. "If I were you, I would not move around this time!" Ok? Joan didn''t think that someone would talk to him at this time. After he turned his head and saw the coming person, his mouth was wide open again, and he could put a fist in it! Humanity? ! Why didnt he think that he could see this human being in the sea, and he was still a human being who was not restricted by the sea! Who is he? How did he do that? Why do you do this? What exactly is Warcraft? What is the relationship with him? In the end, I was the captain of the team. I even thought of so many problems in a short period of time. And there are a few key issues that come to mind. Just as he thought about it, he suddenly felt a pain behind him. After he turned his head, he discovered that he didn''t know when the Warcraft was behind him, and one of them even used a sharp corner against his waist. And just as he was surprised, suddenly his afterglow found a red thing flying toward him. When he turned his head, he suddenly widened his eyes, because the red thing had already come to him. . Seeing that he wanted to resist, Hall suddenly said. "With you and I am you, I will not do this! Otherwise they are your end!" Qiong Wenyans face changed. He just wanted to avoid it, but there was another huge pain behind him. He knew that he was hurt, and he couldnt wait to see how his wound was. He saw that the red thing went directly into his head... ...... Half an hour later, Joan stood respectfully at the side of the Hall. At this time they had left the place. As for the bodies, they had been swallowed up by a group of sharks coming over. These sharks are not World of Warcraft. They are just ordinary animals. So after seeing them and not attacking themselves, Hall left Joan here. After being taken over, Joan, like everyone else, replied with respect to any questions raised by Hall. "Young Master, we are already the most peripheral patrol team. I heard that the mullet family has begun to move back. I just don''t know when the specific time is. Our main purpose is to report it quickly after discovering this problem." This Barracuda Hall was not the first time to hear that the Barracuda and the Sea Krai were enemies. Hall had already heard from Tim. But for now, this news is still a good news for Hall. "Then did you find the existence of the mullet family?" "Young Master, there is still no time, but with the news from the above, I dont think its too far to be here." Hall pondered for a moment, then he continued to ask. "Do you know the situation of Salmon Warcraft?" "Salmon Warcraft?" Joan looked at Hall with some confusion, but he quickly shook his head and said. "Sorry, Master, I really don''t know, but if the young master wants to know, I can go back and inquire!" Those bastards! When I heard Joan say this, Hall still doesn''t understand. The feelings of the Krakens simply don''t take this matter to heart. If it is not Hall, it is estimated that it will not wait for the search for Salmon Warcraft. Hall is also counting on the high-level holy magic crystal that has been upgraded from this Warcraft. Asked if Joan knew what happened, Hall let Joan lead the way. His purpose was to temporarily leave the jurisdiction of the Kraken and search for the news of Salmon Warcraft. For the impact of the loss of a team of patrols by the Krakens, Hall will not care, even if the Krakens send people to investigate, the strength will not be too high, and it will be a big deal to kill them. Soon, Hall left the Krakens patrol range under the leadership of Joan. That is to say, after taking out this range, even Joan did not know what he would encounter. After all, the endless sea is so big. Its danger is not much smaller than on land. In fact, the same is true. From Hall, they did not take long to encounter a lot of Haishu Warcraft attacks, but fortunately these Haishu Warcraft strength is not very strong, there are lightning magic fish, these guys are just sent to death. Originally thought that it would take many days to meet other Hai''s Halls, and found the situation when passing through a submarine corridor. "Young Master ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There are circumstances!" Joan, a Kraken, is very familiar with the endless sea. When he saw a large group of fish creatures panicking from the front, he immediately realized that something was wrong. "enemy?" Hall frowned, and when he just wanted to talk about how Joan was going, Joan was talking. "Young Master, let''s hide underneath." Hall said that Joan pointed in the direction. He only saw that he was referring to a rock with many seabed plants. If he didn''t look at it carefully, he could never see it clearly. It was a good place to hide. "Alright, I have to see who they are!" Then Hall and Joan hid near the rock until they quickly swam, and they saw the figure behind them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1489： 1 serious saying Chapter 1489, a serious saying As a large group of fish swam quickly, a large group of figures swam around here. After seeing those figures behind the rock, Hall and Joan said that Hall did not know these figures, but Joan, who is a Kraken, called their names at a glance. "The Barracuda! It is the striker of the Barracuda!" Is this the barracuda? Hall saw these long and thin barracuda warriors in front of him, and could not help but sigh the magic of the creator. Soon, Hall found that the barracuda warriors stopped, and they camped not far from them. Some barracuda warriors spread out with some fish creatures. "The young master is not good! It is the big-nosed fish of the mullet family. They are not strong, but they are the top fish in the sea where the smell is bad. They can ask different smells all the way!" "Oh? So powerful?" When Joans gaze was seen, Hall immediately discovered that the fish creatures carried by the mullet family turned out to have a large nostril like a pig''s nose. The shape of the fish is very small. The barracuda warriors use a rope to cover their necks, just like the earth hyena. Just when Hall looked at the fish strangely, suddenly a big nose fish made a harsh sound, and then the squid warrior changed his face, then immediately yelled at the surroundings. "Attention! There are enemies!" As the squid warrior smashed, he immediately took out his weapon and guarded the place where the big-nosed fish barked. Hall didn''t think that this big nose fish was so powerful, he found him so quickly. "This big nose fish is too powerful!" When I heard Hall, Joan was a bit uncomfortable and said, "Young Master, I forgot to tell you that these big nose fish are very sensitive to the smell of our Krakens..." Hall looked at Joan with a blank voice, and there was a saying in his heart that he shouldnt know what to say... "Okay, go back first!" After sighing, Hall threw the guy directly into the space. After Joan entered the space, Hall found that the big nose fish was still calling here, apparently not because of Joans reason, but because Hall himself was here, plus the sensitive smell of the big nose fish. Therefore, Hall does not accept Joan is the same thing. However, the reason why Hall put Joan away is because he didn''t want to cause misunderstanding of the mullet family. He also thought about making a deal with the mullet family. After all, the mullet family is a swimming race. More, maybe you can let Hall get unexpected news. "Who! Give me out!" The squid warrior snorted. With the scream of the barracuda warriors, there are constantly barracuda warriors swimming around and will be surrounded here. "Come out! Otherwise we have to attack!" Several squid warriors who came over took the enchanted bow and pointed at the rock. As long as there was a change, they would attack without hesitation. "I will not come out again... um?" The Barracuda warrior just wanted to warn him, and suddenly he couldnt help but see a figure. "You... you are..." Not only this squid warrior, but other squid warriors are shocked to see the Hall coming out. "You are human!?" The barracuda warriors present did not think that the figure found here by their big nose fish turned out to be a human! Not because they have never seen humans, but because they are the bottom of the sea! They are surprised why a human can appear here! Is this not human? But a new race in the endless sea? Just when they were thinking about it, Hall was open. "Hello, as you said, I am a human!" "Is it really human?!" The head of the Barracuda warrior couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. As the captain, he wanted more than others. Now Hall appears here, things are far more than they see. To be complicated. "Come out! Don''t resist!" The head of the Barracuda warrior decided to control the Hall first after thinking about it. If there is any problem, it is not too late to wait. "Don''t be so nervous! Who is your person in charge? I want to talk to him." "Want to talk to our general? Yes, tie it up first!" Or the barracuda warrior lost something, and Hall took it over and it looked like something like a rope made of some kind of plant on the seabed. Hall naturally couldn''t bring this kind of thing. He didn''t start from the beginning, just wanted to have a good conversation with the Barracuda, but he didn''t think that the other person would not give face. "I don''t think there is such a need. I only have one person, so many of you, are you still worried about what I am doing?" Hall used the squid to the squid captain, and the squid captain heard the brow. A wrinkle. He glanced at Hall and felt the breath of Hall. He just wanted to agree, but when he thought of Hall, a human being was alone, and it seemed that it was still unscathed. Can people do this? Thinking of it, he immediately shook his head and refused Halls proposal. "No! It must be in accordance with my requirements, otherwise we will be welcome!" "You''re welcome?" Hall sighed and sighed, then looked up and smiled at the squid team leader. "How are you so welcome?" "I..." The barracuda captain heard a gloomy look at Hall, and he suddenly opened his eyes when he just wanted to talk. So at this time I don''t know when, there are dozens of figures around them that surround them. These figures have a common feature ~ www.novelhall.com ~ that is to have a long sharp corner, from the light from the sharp corners can be seen, these sharp corners can easily pierce their bodies. "You... you are..." Not only him, but the rest of the barracuda warriors looked at the lightning bolts that suddenly appeared in horror. They didnt know what to do for a while. And those big-nosed fish, after seeing the lightning magic fish, could not help but lower their heads and make a look of fear. "I am the summoner. These are my summoned beasts. Because of my special physical problems, I can survive in the sea. The purpose of my coming here is very simple. I am waiting for you!" what? Waiting for us? The barracuda captain heard the words again, and he did not expect Hall to say so. If Joan is here, he will definitely sneer at Halls words. Isnt this obvious in the blink of an eye? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1490： Profiteer Chapter 1490 Profiteers The Barracuda warriors did not know that Hall was in a serious nonsense, but at the moment they were at a disadvantage. In this case, the barracuda captains face was somewhat cloudy. Hall should not worry if he sees it. He just looks at the barracuda team leader faintly. "Now give you two choices, or everyone will have nothing to do, you take me to see your general, I have a business to talk to him, or I will kill you, I will be making suggestions with outsiders for a while. ,how do you feel?" As Hall said this, the lightning bolts approached a point. In the face of Hall''s punctuating attitude, the barracuda captain wanted to shake his head and refused, but after seeing a lightning fish that was obviously more than doubled here, he could only smash his teeth and swallow his stomach. , agreed to Hall''s request. "Good! I will take you to see our generals, but you better not mess around, otherwise our squid will not let you go!" Seeing the crocodile captain agree, Hall smiled a little, and Hall was not the same thing for his threat. As Hall waved, the surrounding shuttle fishermen were surprised to develop the surrounding Warcraft. not see. This human is not simple! For a time, in the hearts of all the barracuda warriors, there was such an idea. "Let''s go!" Looking at the silent appearance of the barracuda captain, Hall came over and said faintly. The barracuda warriors around you look at me, I see you, I dont know how to do it for a while, they seem to have been stunned by Halls arrogant attitude. "What are you doing? Don''t keep up with me!" The barracuda captain bit his teeth and then roared at the people around him. ...... Barracuda forward camp A barracuda guard who was on duty was yawning, and suddenly he saw a scene that shocked him. A human being was coming to him, and around him was a barracuda warrior, watching the guys look. It seems that this human being is very jealous. "What?! No?" The squid guard quickly smashed his eyes with his hands. He did not believe what he saw, but after blinking his eyes, he found that the human was already in front of him. He quickly warned loudly. "Who are you? What are you doing here?!" Hall did not speak when he saw it, but smiled at the squid captain behind him. "give it to you!" Under the suspicion of the mullet guards, the squid warrior''s face was a little unwilling to go forward, and then it was said that Hall had come here under the gaze of the squid guard. "You won''t lie to me?" The squid guard looked at the squid team leader with a puzzled look. "Do I have to make such a joke with you? Here is our site, I don''t believe it can''t keep him!" When I heard the barracuda captain say this, the barracuda guard nodded, and then he opened the door to let Hall and his party enter the camp. Soon, a human being was able to survive in the sea, and the people who came to the camp were passed out, and the entire barracuda forward camp was shocked. When Barbourne, the general of the Barracuda forward camp, first heard the news, his face was first revealed with a puzzled expression. He was wondering if the **** was joking about it. However, after his adjutant hurriedly told others that he had come to the door, he reacted, and the feelings turned out to be true. "Let them wait for me in the conference room!" After thinking about it, Barbour finally agreed to see this magical human. After a pause, Balbourne continued, "Let those captains come over!" ...... Soon, with the briefing of a barracuda warrior, Balbour soon met this magical human. "You... is that human? I heard you are looking for me?" When Balbourne first saw Hall, he was shocked because it was indeed human beings. He was the first time he saw that a human being could move freely on the seabed. "It''s me! You are the person in charge of the Barracuda forward camp!" "Bold! Adults, can you talk like this?" A barracuda captain looked at Hall with a look of anger. "Noisy!" Hall glanced at the guy who jumped out, then faintly said, "I am talking to your grown-ups, he has not raised any objections, you are so anxious to jump out, is this striker camp you said? Count?" "You!" The barracuda captain heard the words and was anxious and anxious. Halls words were a bit of a heartfelt argument. If Barbourne really thought so, then he would definitely be unlucky! "Enough!" As Barbour said this, the barracuda captain quickly retreated. Barbour looked gloomy at Hall with a calm face. He didn''t know Hall''s purpose here, nor did he know Hall''s specific strength, so he could only temporarily test Hall. At the same time, my heart also secretly captained the captain who came back with Hall. You said that you brought it back, why not report his situation first? However, the barracuda captain was also depressed. He didn''t want to report in the past, but Hall said that if he went to report, then Hall would start his hand and see Hall''s lightning on the road. After the magical attack of the magic fish, he compromised. "I don''t know how to call it?" "Hall." For Hall''s straightforward answer, Balbour was a bit wrong, but he quickly reacted and nodded. "So, Mr. Hall, I don''t know if you came here this time, is there any purpose?" "transaction!" You can''t say a few more words? Balbour couldn''t help but vomit. Although Hall said that there are fewer words, but he said that the idea is simple and clear! "Transaction? What do you mean?" "I don''t know if the general knows The Kraken currently has a lot of enchanting equipment. In your current situation, it is not their opponent!" what? Balbournes face changed and the same was true of the barracuda captains around him. "Is this true?" When Balbour said this, his eyes stared at Hall. "Of course it is true, because those things are traded with me!" what? Are you trading? ! If Halls words were to throw a stone in the pond, then the words were like throwing a bomb in the pond! "You traded the Kraken enchanting equipment, and then prepared to trade for us. You humans are really good plans. I want to kill us. Are you good left-handed fishermen? Is it really an idiot?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1491： Shocked Balbourne Chapter 1491 shocked Balbourne Not only Balbour, but even the other barracuda captains looked at Hall with anger. They didn''t think that this guy was not only sold to their opponent''s weapons, but now they are still selling them to the weapons. Isn''t it obvious that they want the shuttle fish and the Kraken to fight desperately? Although the Barracuda and the Kraken are hostile forces, this does not mean that they will have a fish and die with the Kraken. But the uninvited guy in front of him seems to regard them as fools, and he doesn''t know who gave him such courage! "Human... Do you know what you are talking about?" Barbourne looked very ugly. If he wanted to figure out the purpose of Hall''s coming here, he really wanted to slap the guy to death. "Of course I know!" Hall did not fear because Balbourne was ugly, but he still looked at him with a faint expression. "Have I just said the transaction? I have already told you about the situation of the Kraken. If you think that you can win the Kraken with your current equipment, then let me not say it!" you! Hall waited for your expression to make Balbour almost worry, but he quickly realized that Hall said this, and after calming down, he calmed down. "When you do this, you are not afraid of the Revenge of the Krakens?" "Retaliation? Oh, the insatiable race of the Krakens, I think the dead Kraken is a good Kraken!" Ok? ! Is the dead Kraken family a good Kraken? Originally, the captain of the barracuda who was burned in Halls anger was stunned. At the same time, he silently recited the sentence that Hall had just said. What surprised them was that they did not even resent the sentence. Instead, they did not Still very much agree! No! Only the dead Krakens are the best Krakens! For a time, the barracuda captains watched Hall''s eyes less hostile. "Well..." Balbour naturally saw this. He pondered for a moment, wondering whether he would touch Hall or grab him. After a moment of contemplation, he finally had a decision in his heart. "Human... you are very good, causing my curiosity! Now I will give you a chance. If you can''t convince me, then you are ready to die!" cut! Seeing Balbours dare to threaten himself, Halls mouth slightly reveals a mocking smile. Anyone who knows Hall knows that once he makes this expression, it means someone is going to be unlucky! "General general, you are coming back this time, I want to be related to the Krakens?" "Humph!" Seeing that Hall is talking nonsense, Balbourne is too lazy to come, so he replied Hall with such a cold voice. "The enchanted weapons they possess are mostly primary enchanted weapons, and this time I want to trade with the generals, it is a medium-level or even dead high-level enchantment weapon!" what? ! Hearing Hall''s answer, even Balbour couldn''t help but exclaim. For the enchanted weapons of human beings, many sea people are eager to follow. After so many years of understanding, they are naturally enchanted weapons. Even Balbour himself, his hands are nothing more than an intermediate enchantment weapon, while the other barracuda captains, a small number of primary enchanted weapons, and most of them are ordinary weapons. Although these weapons are added with special metal materials, in the sea, the degree of corrosion of the weapons is very high, so the greatest hope of the sea warriors is to have an enchanted weapon, so that they Only to be able to kill the enemy more beneficially, and to better protect yourself! Now suddenly I heard that Hall is willing to come up with intermediate or even advanced enchanting equipment to trade, and none of the mullet families present are untouched. "Cough!" Looking at the men with their eyes shining, Balbour couldn''t help but cough and interrupt them, although Balbourne also wanted to get those medium-sized enchanting equipment, but he was not the Hall. The words are stunned. He is very clear that humans have always strictly controlled these enchanting equipment to the seas, especially the enchanting equipment above the intermediate level. Basically, the sea people can get a certain price. Only this time, the self-proclaimed Hall man proposed to use these intermediate and advanced enchanting equipment to trade, and Balbone immediately came up with the word conspiracy. After interrupting his cranky thoughts, Balbourne looked at Hall with a deep look. "Hall... yes, don''t know what you want?" When he heard Balbours words, Holden smiled and he knew that Balbours heart was moving! This is what he thought before. After the larvae learned that the Krakens were equipped with a lot of primary enchanting equipment, they would definitely have anxiety. Once this happens, it means that Hall will be able to take advantage of it. This is not, after Hall proposes to trade with intermediate and advanced enchantment equipment, the other party is hooked! But if Barbourne knows that Hall has only a few intermediate enchantments and no enchantment equipment, he doesn''t know if he will get angry and tear the Hall. "Magic Crystal! I need a high-level magic crystal, don''t take those first-class magic crystals to fill the number, otherwise this time I have not been here!" Higher holy magic crystal? Barbour heard his eyes blinking, he stared at Hall, and wanted to see some strange things from Halls eyes, but Halls calm expression made Balbour not see it for a long time. One flower came out. "Is the Holy Magic Crystal? This is indeed what we have, but how much can you change?" "Oh la la!" Hall waved a hand A moment of mid-level enchanting equipment appeared in front of everyone, watching Hall so free to come up with so much equipment, the barracuda captains in the room could not help but exclaim. Especially when I saw the magical fluctuations from the middle-level enchanting equipment, some of the squid captains who did not have enchanting equipment couldnt help but swallow. "Is that all?" Balbour said quietly. "Oh, these are just my own productions. If there are enough high-level holy magic crystals, I can make more and better enchanting equipment!" what? ! You did it? When he heard Hall, Balbour couldn''t help but immediately exclaimed. He didn''t think that the man named Hall was actually an enchanter! The most important point is that Hall is an enchanter who can live on the bottom of the sea! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1492： conspiracy Chapter 1492 Conspiracy Barbourne was really shocked by Hall, because Balbour was very clear, what Hall said just now. In the words of the enchanter, Balbourne saw a lot, or arrested a lot, but these enchanters could not survive in the sea, and they could not control them all the time. Therefore, the enchanted men who were caught were not brought to trade with humans or killed. The human enemies who died in the hands of Balbour are no less than ten. But now it is really different. The human enchanter who he found himself can survive on the seabed. Balbourne has already determined that if he tells the news to the patriarch, then the patriarch will definitely let him be the marshal! This is not an exaggeration, or you may get more rewards than this! For a time Balbourne watched Hall''s eyes begin to change. Fortunately, his heart was still calm, and after trying to calm down, Balbourne said again. "No, you are an enchanter, but I don''t understand why you..." "You want to ask me why I am not on the island, are you going to the bottom of the sea?" Hall seemed to see through Balbour''s thoughts, so he bluntly broke the point. "Oh, I am not afraid to tell you, because my enchantment variation has caused me to go to sea every day to survive, and the people on the island are too greedy, so I fled to the sea, but I did not think of the Kraken. The same greed, I want to give them free work, so I came to you!" Barbour heard a serious look at Hall because he wanted to tell the truth about Hall. The human being gives him the feeling of two words - hey! He thinks that a lot of these words that Hall said may need to be identified before they can believe. However, one thing he agrees with is that Hall is indeed able to survive in the sea. As for the variation of Hall''s enchantment, he does not care. What he means is that Hall is not an enchanter! Thinking of this, Balbour suddenly said, "How do I know if you are an enchanter?" "This is simple, is there a holy magic crystal?" Upon hearing the request from Hall, Balbour thought about it and made a look at the barracuda captain. The head of the mullet family did not say that he came to the side of Hall, and then handed out a holy magic crystal to Hall. "First class magic crystal? Forget it, barely enough!" When I heard Hall, the barracuda captain couldnt help but roll his eyes. This holy magic crystal is his. He estimated that this Hall is a failure or success. He is a first-class holy magic crystal. Be confiscated! Hall ignored the face of the barracuda captain and saw him wave his hand. An enchanting desk suddenly appeared beside Hall, and then the sea around the enchantment desk isolated the sea and formed a confined space. Hall then took out a batch of primary enchanting materials and began enchanting with the close attention of Balbourne. Hall''s enchantment technique is already very skilled, and it is no less than the master of Pierce. Under his usual operation, the enchantment material was quickly extracted, and then Balbourne saw that Hall had taken the first-class holy magic crystal to enchant. I saw that an energy filament was proposed from the first-class holy crystal, and the energy silk was incorporated into the enchanting material. Under the control of Hall, the enchanting material slowly began to merge, and with the quick and uncluttered operation of Hall, A primary enchantment equipment appeared in front of everyone. "Hey! It''s so fast!" Balbern didn''t see it when the enchanters were enchanted, but like Hall is so fast, he really saw it for the first time in history. "give!" Suddenly a voice interrupted Balbours thoughts, and Balbours habitually reached out to catch it. With a cold sword, Balbour responded. "Good! Good sword!" As the sword started, Balbone immediately discovered the special features of the long sword. He seemed to think of something. He suddenly broke out and then chopped off the stone platform nearby. A loud bang! Shitai turned out to be broken into two sections! "Good sharp sword!" wrong! Barbourne immediately reacted. This is not the reason for the sharpness of the sword itself, but the reason why the sword is enchanted with sharp attributes! What shocked him the most was that this long sword, which was made into a primary enchantment by Hall, was even more powerful than his intermediate enchantment equipment! What this means, Balbours heart is quite a situation. "Leave it! Be sure to leave him! No matter what!" Seeing Balbour staring at himself, Hall looked at him after he had collected the enchantment. "How about General Barbourne, now believe it?" "Ah? Oh, believe! Of course I believe! I didn''t think Hall, you are really an enchant, and still young!" "Don''t say that there is nothing!" Hall interrupted Balbour''s words unceremoniously, but at this time Balbourne was not angry, but he was thinking about how to let Hall stay willingly work for them. "Now I will ask you if there is any possibility of trading!" "Yes! Of course!" If Balbourne thought about Hall''s purpose before, then what Balburn thought now is how to leave Hall. "But now I don''t have many high-level holy magic crystals here, but I want to come to Hall as long as you are willing to trade with us. I will mention this with the patriarch, I believe he is willing to take out the high-level holy magic crystal and trade with you, just this. The number of high-level holy crystals is scarce but it is very precious!" Where did Hall not know what Balbour meant, and while he was sneer, he was stunned and looked at Balbourne. "What do you mean by this?" "Oh, is it fair to do business? The value of the high-level holy magic crystal I think I need not say more, I think Hall you will not just take a few broken intermediate enchanting equipment like you go back?" When Balbour said this, his eyes had never left Hall. He wanted to see Hall''s every move, so that he could easily analyze Hall''s mentality. "What do you mean?" Hall''s face showed a hesitant look, but his heart was sneer. "Play with me, you are still tender!" "Like this, here is the site near the Krai. If there is a sea monster coming here, it will definitely be a battlefield. In order not to let Hall hurt you, I think it is better for you to go to see the patriarch with me. What do you think?" Chapter 1493： Barracuda Marshal Chapter 1493 Barracuda Marshal "how do you feel?" When Balbourne said this, his eyes were so ridiculous, not only that, but the captains around the barracudas leaned forward and made a form of preparation to surround Hall. Hey! Hall couldn''t help but see it here. The guy who is feeling this is ready to persuade him not to force him to leave him. Hall has determined that the former barracuda captain did not tell Balbour about his strength, otherwise Balbour will never do this. After glanced at the captain of the barracuda who was eager to try around, he did not find the captain of the barracuda, and Halls face showed such a look. Hall has learned that the squid patriarch is a seventh-class sage, but he does not often show up because of retreats. Therefore, it is only an elder who handles the big things of the mullet family. The elders are at most six. The Holy Power, it is not easy to completely win the Hall. So he doesn''t have to worry about going out of trouble at all, but he is reluctant to go with them. "No, you are not sincere!" Hall suddenly shook his head. Balbour heard a wrinkle. When he was thinking about whether to take down the Hall, he heard Hall again say. "The reason for my trip to the sea is simple. I encountered a bottleneck in the enchantment. General Balbour, you just saw it. The primary enchanting equipment is not a problem for me. Once I break through in the enchantment, then I will be Enchanting will be even more handy!" Balbour brows a pick. He naturally hears that Hall is telling him that as long as he can let Hall improve his strength, he can enchant more and better equipment in the future! At the thought of having a person who can live underwater and have strong enchantment ability to stay in the squid family, the power of the squid family will be just around the corner! The idea is beautiful, but Balbour has ignored one point, that is, Hall is not the dish in their barracuda dish! Don''t look at Hall, who is now harmless to humans and animals, but people who have actually contacted Hall know that this guy is a gunpowder bucket. Once he is upset, he will make everyone unhappy! "What do you mean by Hall?" After hesitating for a moment, Balbourne decided to ask the question first. "Magic Crystal! I need to see the high magic crystal! Otherwise I will not be very good for you! No matter what method you use!" Seeing that Hall is so strong, Balbour is hesitant. Their barracudas do not have the ability to control Hall. Once Hall is not willing to cooperate, what if he gets Hall? This is not what he is willing to see. Hall is so uncooperative. For a time, Balbourne felt that it was difficult to decide. If Yuan Fang is next to him, Balbourne will definitely ask him "Yuan Fang, how are you?" After thinking for a moment, Balbour suddenly lost a thing, and Hall took it and saw that it turned out to be a bag. Seeing this bag Hall couldn''t help but because he didn''t seem to see the space bag for a long time. Seeing Balbours eyes that he opened his eyes, Hall did not hesitate to open the space bag in front of Balbourne. Barbourn imagined that Hall''s happy or surprised expression did not appear, and some just a faint frowning expression. "Well? What do you mean?" Seeing here, Balbour''s face can''t be changed. Here is the Holy Ghost Crystal he left, with at least one fifth-class magic crystal, and a large number of other levels of magic crystal. But wherever he wanted to, Hall received two holy islands of magic crystals from Georgia and Groot, far more than those given by Balbourne. "What''s wrong? Hall?" Seeing Hall''s nature is not high, Balbour asked with a brow. There are only five fifth-class magic crystals? No other advanced magic crystals? Balbour was greeted by Hall. "Do you think that the high-level holy magic crystal is so good? This fifth-class holy magic crystal is still not easy to get!" "Is there not a lot of Warcraft in the sea?" Hall asked with some doubts. "You also know how many Warcraft in the sea? The small group of Warcraft can be more advanced Warcraft? The big Warcraft, you hit a small, do you think those old ones will let us go?" Uh When I heard Balbours complaint, Hall didnt know what to say for a while. Feelings These sea people are also the masters of bullying and fear! Because of the urgency and importance of the matter, Barbourne decided to personally send Hall to the Marshal. At the beginning, Balbour focused on Hall as the summoner, so he didn''t focus on Hall until they walked together. A man who can survive in the sea, how did he do it. Seeing that Balbour has been intentionally and unconsciously staring at his own eyes, Hall said directly. "Why, General Barbourne has something to do?" Barbour nodded and said bluntly, "Well, I am thinking, you can survive in the sea..." Hearing this, Hall did not give him the opportunity to finish the words directly. "If you are willing to enchant your body together, I think I might be able to live on land for a normal life." "Oh, forget it, when I didn''t say it!" Barbour thought that he had been taken by Hall to do the experiment, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. For this question, he felt that he would let the marshal ask him. Anyway, his task is to bring Hall, the enchanter who can survive in the sea, as to how the above person handles Hall, that is not what he can manage. Mtlnovel.com~ Fortunately, the squid striker and the base camp are not very far away. After a few hours of walking, the group soon saw a team of patrolling barracuda warriors. "I have seen General Balbourne!" Although the Barracuda captain saw some doubts after seeing Balbourne, he quickly came up to salute. When he saw the Hall of Humanity on the side, a pair of eyes almost burst out. Similar to Balbournes previous reaction, the barracuda captain did not see humans. On the contrary, he also killed a lot, but he saw that a human being is so bright and bright in the sea that he is the first to see it. If it is not allowed, he will definitely blink his eyes and determine if he is blind. The performance of the barracuda captain was clearly clear by Barbourne. He knew why this was so, so he waved and interrupted the barracuda team leader. "Okay, let''s go and let me know, I have to see the Marshal!" Chapter 1494： Besieged sea snake Chapter 1494 The besieged sea snake Barracuda Base Camp The Barracuda Marshal is an old man with white hair. When he receives the message from the commander, his face is also shocked. A human being who can survive in the sea? What did Balbour bring? After the shock, the Barracuda Marshal quickly thought about it. After a moment he immediately said to the commander. "Let them come in!" Soon, the two figures came in one after the other. "I have seen Marshal Romulus!" Romulus heard the nod. "Balburn, you are not at the striker camp, what are you going to do?" The voice of Romulus is not very big, but it gives people an irresistible feeling. Balbourn quickly said, "You are also seen by Marshal Romulus. This time I came back because of the human being around me. He is called Hall..." Although Romulus knew that a human being able to survive in the sea was not that simple, after listening to Balbourne''s words, Romuluston, who was still calm, widened his eyes. "What are you talking about?" Hall on the side saw Balbours eyes, and he did not hesitate. He waved the enchanting material and then enchanted it again in the sea. The shock of Romulus''s heart can be imagined after watching Hall''s rushing water and water. After a while, he tried to calm himself down, but he looked at Hall''s eyes full of greedy looks. At the same time, he also understands why Balbour will leave the forward camp to return alone, not to mention Balbourne, but to him, he will do the same. "Balburn, you are doing very well!" When he heard the praise of Romulus, Balbours heart was happy, and he knew his choice was correct! "This is what I should do, everything is for the barracuda!" After hearing this, Hall couldnt help but vomit the channel. "Why dont you say it for the Horde!" After Romulus calmed down, he looked at Hall and said, "Hall is, welcome you to the barracuda. ??Your situation has just been told by Barbourne. I can satisfy you for your request. but" After a pause, Romulus looked up at Hall and said seriously. "But I don''t know what Hall you are going to trade?" Where did Hall know the meaning of Romulus, so he did not pretend to be stupid, and directly said to Romulus''s eyes. "My situation wants to come to Marshal. I already know that I am going to make further breakthroughs in the enchantment business, so I came to the sea. Of course, in the process of breaking through, those enchanting equipment are just incidental items. I take these and Marshal adults. Trading, how do you feel?" Ha ha Romulus heard a sneer, how? Of course it is not how! His idea was to leave Hall, but Hall only said that in the process of breaking through, those enchanting equipment was given to them, which is not what he wants at all! Although the enchanting equipment is difficult to obtain, it can be obtained more or less every year, but it can survive in the sea and can be enchanted, and there is a powerful enchanting enchantment, which is a rare encounter in the millennium! If Romulus does not know how to seize this talent, he will be the Marshal for so many years. However, he did not directly break the words, but directly nodded and agreed. "This transaction is good, I agree!" Ok? ! Balbourne and Hall couldnt help but hear this answer. Balbours face was a little anxious, but Hall blinked. Apparently he has heard the meaning of Romulus, the feeling that he is treating himself as a fool, if he really believes in his words, then it is called a ghost! Romulus glanced at Balbour, then he looked at Hall and smiled. "How, no problem?" "The big problem is not, but I have a small problem." "Oh? What''s the problem, let''s listen?" Romulus asked with a brow and asked casually. In his view, Hall has been left unquestioned by their barracudas. Hall can use this method no matter what question he asks. "There is nothing. General Barbourne gave me a fifth-class magic crystal. This is not enough for my breakthrough. It is not enough! I want to ask Marshal, your highest level of holy magic crystal is How many?" Ok? ! When I heard Hall say this, Romulus couldnt help but look at Balbour. Balbour heard a sigh of darkness. This is a fifth-class holy magic crystal, and other seven seven eight eight magic crystals. There are still more than a thousand! Is rounding like this used? I have less reading, don''t lie to me! "Holy level magic crystal?" Romulus was silent for a moment, then he said. "Our barracuda family has a seventh-class magic crystal..." "Seventh!?" Hall heard a bright voiceHe was excited and he almost exclaimed. If he now has this seventh-class sacred magic crystal, he can greatly enhance his own strength, and do not have to worry about the patriarchs of the Krai and the squid, even the high-ranking Protoss and the dark people, he has a battle. force. "But that is in the hands of the patriarch, I have only one sixth-class magic crystal here!" Hall heard a little bit of regret in the heart, but he soon recovered. "What about the sixth? Don''t you know if you can show it to me?" Seeing that Hall did not believe the Marshal''s words, Balbourne just wanted to blame Hall, but Romulus was the first to say. "This is natural!" When talking about Romulus, he directly lost a sixth-class holy magic crystal. Hall picked it up and felt the fluctuations from the sixth-class magic crystal in his hand. Hall laughed. I am very happy to laugh! The reason why Romulus is so directly to Hall is that he believes in his own strength. He does not realize that Hall can take this sixth-class holy magic crystal from his eyelids. And when Hall was ready to ask about the seventh-class Holy Crystal, a commander rushed in. "Report! Marshal adults! Discover the traces of the sea snakes, they are being surrounded by the sea valley!" Ok? sea ??snake? Hall heard a wrinkle, and he heard what the two words seemed to think of. Is it him? "Is it finally surrounded? Hey, when I let the guy do my mount, he didn''t agree. Instead, he attacked us. Now I see how he runs!" After a pause, Romulus said to Balbourne. "Balburn, you take care of Hall, I take the troops to see!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1495： The blackened sea snake king Kahn (I wish you all two thousand and one ten... Chapter 1495 The Blackened Sea Snake King Kahn "Wait! Can you let me see too?" Suddenly Hall said. "Hmmm?" Romulus heard a little doubt on his face. He glanced at Hall and wondered why Hall did this. "I need some advanced enchanting materials, I want to see if those are not suitable." It seems that I see Romulus''s doubts, Hall explained slightly, Oh? Romulus thought for a moment and nodded. "That line, that Balbour, you bring Hall, don''t let him hurt." "Yes! Marshal! I will protect Hall''s safety!" Seeing the look of Romulus, Balbour didn''t understand what he meant, so he promised. protection? Monitor it! But it doesn''t matter! Hall did not care about Romulus to let Balbour "protect" his true purpose. He is now going to be surrounded by Warcraft. Soon, a team of thousands of people left the camp under the leadership of Romulus. Balbour completely executed Romulus''s orders and stayed with Hall for a moment. Hall is also watching the play and following the team. There is no scene of Romulus''s concern on the road. Seeing that he was about to reach his destination, Romulus, who had left before, appeared at Hall. "The front is already a battle zone. Be careful. You need enchanting materials. You and Balbour say it. It will be good for you." After Romulus confessed a big sentence, he left. Obviously, he is drawing Hall, and he wants to thank Hall for this kind of small favor. If he knew that Hall was here for the purpose, he would not have said so. "You will be behind me in a moment, those Warcraft are very ferocious, I don''t want to see you hurt!" "Oh, okay, I will be behind you!" Hall answered with a sigh of relief. Soon, a scream of screams came from the front, and Hall followed Barbourne to the scene. Hall, who still had some doubts, couldnt help but sigh after seeing the scene, especially the huge figure. "Sure enough, he!" I saw the World of Warcraft trapped by the mullet family. The most conspicuous is a huge sea snake. This sea snake is the sea snake king Kahn who was released by Hall before! The sea snake king, who was still anxious, was unable to hold back after seeing that Hall was opposite. He quickly reacted, and then he slowly calmed down with an anxious face. "come back!" As the voice of the Sea Snake King Kahn just fell, some of the Haizu World Wars, which had just been killed in front and the Barracuda warriors, immediately retreated. Hall looked at some accidents and saw that these Haizu Warcraft were not sea snakes. That is to say, the sea snake king Kahn actually collected some younger brothers during this time. With Halls spiritual strength, he quickly discovered those seas. In the family of Warcraft, there is even a fifth-class Holy Warcraft! This fifth class of World of Warcraft is a shell-like creature, but this shell is very huge. Just now it used the shell to block the attack of the Barracuda warrior, so that the surrounding Haizu Warcraft had the opportunity to attack. And there are some scattered and scattered seas of Warcraft, many of them are hundreds, and there are dozens. Seeing this scene, Hall couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t think that Sea Snake King Kahn had this set. But think about Hall, it is clear that the Sea Snake King Kahn is not the same as other Warcraft. Its IQ can be the same as a normal human, plus he has been with the Hall for so long, can have this performance Hall. Not surprised. However, Hall is not surprised that it does not mean that other people are not surprised. When Romulus first met the sea snake king Kahn, he thought of conquering the idea of ??the sea snake king Kahn doing the mount, but the sea snake king Kahn is Huo. How can he betray Hall? "We met again! How, what do you want to say this time?" Romulus looked at the eyes of the sea snake king Kahn. He was more and more satisfied with the performance of the sea snake king Kahn. If he could conquer this warcraft, he would definitely become his help after coming. "Hey!" Because there is a Hall, the Sea Snake King Kahn has no previous anxious appearance. He knows Hall''s character. Now Hall does not speak. It is definitely planning what is going on, so what he has to do now is Cooperate with Hall. "Oh, you have seen this time, although you have more of these Warcraft than us, but they are all beasts after all, there is no way to compare with my elite teacher, as long as I make a order, you and these Warcraft will become tomorrow. Fish manure!" I go! Talking so direct! Hall glanced at Romulus in a speechless manner. "What do you want to do?" The sea snake king card face has some ugly saying, of course, he is doing this for Romulus. Sure enough, After Romulus heard the words of the sea snake king Kahn, he couldnt help but see that he had not communicated with the sea snake king Kahn before, but because the sea snake king Kahn did not want to More exchanges, plus Shanghai snake king Kahn to deal with the sea beast around him, so let them escape in the chaotic sea forest. Then Romulus ignored the sea snake king Kahn and kept his men tracking the traces of the sea snake king Kahn. Today, although this scene does not know Romulus deliberately arranged, but he also spent no painstaking efforts, using some tricks to let the sea snake king Kahn fall into the trap. According to the current situation, the environment here is not very good for the sea snake king Kahn. He is the way to escape. If he wants to leave, he can only make a breakthrough. And the reason why Romulus is so excited is that because of the strength of his sixth-class sage, plus the elite soldiers around the thousands of squid, he can completely take the eyes of the snake king Kahan and his subordinates. Take it all. "My conditions are very simple. As my men, I can provide you with food and safety. In the future, you need to advance resources. I can also find ways to help you find out, how?" Ha ha Hall and Sea Snake King Kahn couldn''t help but sneer in the heart. Sea Snake King Kahn is very clear in his heart, how powerful his master Hall is, a ability to improve his strength at any time, it is estimated that no one in this world can do it! If the sea snake king Kahn really gave up the Hall and turned to the door of Romulus, then the sea snake king really blinked! As I said before, Sea Snake King Kahn followed Hall for a while, so he was already infected by Hall''s black! Therefore, he did not immediately reject Romulus, but asked with a look of confusion. "you sure?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1496： Sincer Chapter 1496 Sincerity "you sure?" Originally, the confidence was not so abundant. Romulus heard the words of the sea snake king Kahn and suddenly appeared, he immediately said after waking up from shock. "Of course, I am talking about Romulus!" "Is it? If you can get me a seventh-class magic crystal now, then I agree with your request!" Uh? What? ? Romulus and Hall heard the words, Romulus was surprised that the sea snake king Kahn would have proposed to be holy, and Hall was looking at the sea snake king Kahn. I saw the sea snake king Kahn looked at Hall with a quiet look, which made Hall could not help but shake his head and smiled bitterly. "This Kahn, how can I learn to lie? But I like it!" The request put forward by the Sea Snake King Kahn is exactly what Hall is most in need of now. If Romulus can really come up with a seventh-class magic crystal, then Hall can completely make them lose the barracuda. The lady is another soldier! "Seven-level holy magic crystal?!" Romulus suddenly felt that something was wrong. He looked back at Hall and found that Hall was just honestly following Balbourne and did not make any vision. move. Is it more? Because Hall is very important to the mullet family, this makes Romulus quickly denies his own strange thoughts, only when he knows that Hall and Sea Snake King Kahn is After a group of people, I dont know if he will get rid of his chest. "I have a magic crystal, but how do you guarantee that you promised?" Romuluss voice just fell, and Hall, who was still honest and honest, said that he was dissatisfied. "Marshal Romulus! What do you mean by this? I didn''t ask you if you have a seventh-class magic crystal. You told me that there is no, but now you are ready to give this big fat insect, you Not playing me?" Uh? Big fat insect? ! Sea Snake King Kahn looked at Hall with a stunned look. He didn''t expect Hall to say that he was a big fat worm. He said that he knew that Hall was acting, but he still had a little discomfort in his heart. After seeing Hall in the dark, the eyes of the sea snake king Kahn suddenly became sharp. "Human? You dare to marry me so much, believe it or not, I am eating you now?" "Eat me? Oh, you still have to manage yourself first, but I want to use your skin to make enchanting equipment for a while!" hiss! Upon hearing this, the surrounding squid warriors couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. They didnt think that this human being was so bold! You must know that this sea snake king is a five-level holy-level Warcraft, and here can withstand the sea snake king Kahn, no more than three people outside Romulus! And Romulus did not think that Hall actually jumped out at this time to make trouble. "Hall, step back!" Romulus stunned Hall and said that Hall is very important, but for the current sea snake king Kahn, Romulus wants to get the loyalty of the sea snake king Kahn. "Hey, Marshal Romulus, you don''t forget! I didn''t promise to be your man! If you have always been this attitude, sorry! I think I am going to find other seas!" Uh Romulus didnt think that Hall would answer this way. He was irritated at the same time. He thought about it. Hall, this guy, he hasnt finished it completely. If Hall really left or was killed, its not his willingness. have witnessed. Some headaches glanced at Hall, and then he immediately gave a look to Balbourne, and Balbourne immediately grasped it, and he quickly pulled Hall and said. "Hall, the situation is not what you think. Marshal Romulus is a great man in order to win this sea snake king. So he just said this is not true, waiting for Marshal Romulus. After accepting this animal, I believe that Marshal will definitely give you an account!" "Is it?" Hall asked deliberately with a look of confusion. "Of course, I can guarantee this!" Balbour patted his chest and said. Ha ha Seeing that Hall was not talking, Romulus was relieved, but before he came back, the sea snake king Kahn spoke again. "Seventh-level magic crystal, as long as I give the seventh-class magic crystal, I promise you!" Romulus saw the sea snake king Kahn so persistent, plus the side of the Hall "tiger" eyes, he bite his teeth and said. "You give me some time!" After he finished, he retired and came to the Hall and whispered. "Hall, you are a VIP of our barracuda. ??It is impossible to compare with this animal. But now I have to conquer him. When he can''t escape my palm, I will let you clean up his export!" Said here Romulus did not give Hall a chance to open, then said to Balbourne. "You go back to the elders and talk about the situation at hand, I believe he will not deal with it!" Barbour nodded in a word, then quickly left here, and Romulus continued to comfort the Hall, and once again chatted with the Sea Snake King Kahn. Hall knew it early, and Romulus did this, but he wanted to get the sea snake king Kahn first, and then control himself. For Romulus, he thought that he could have both fish and bear''s paw. Hall has decided to give him a profound lesson! Sea Snake King Kahn because of Hall''s reason, so he does not have to worry that Romulus will continue to send troops to encircle him, so he is also willing to talk about conditions with Romulus. About an hour or so later, Balbour rushed over and Romulus asked immediately. "how is the situation?" "Fortunately, not to be insulted!" Barbour quickly handed things to Romulus, and then continued, "The elders mean that this matter is very important, I hope that Marshal adults do not make mistakes!" Romulus naturally understood the meaning of the elder elder, and said after nodding. "Do not worry, I know how to do it." See Romulus come over again, and Sea Snake King Kahn asked directly. "How, what do I want?" "Here!" Romulus reached out and a crystal clear magic crystal appeared in front of everyone. Seventh-level sacred magic crystals emitted a powerful energy fluctuation, which made the Hall on the side could not help but look a little more. But soon Romulus took the holy magic crystal, and then looked at the sea snake king Kahn Road with a smile. "I have already brought things, your sincerity?" Chapter 1497： Kahn, you have worked hard. Chapter 1497, Kahn, you have worked hard. When Hall saw the seventh-class holy magic crystal, his eyes glowed with a hot glow. Balbern, who was on the side, wrinkled his brows. Although he knew that Hall was coming to the sea to improve his enchantment ability, he didnt know why. He always felt that Halls eyes were wrong, but let him say that When it wasnt right, Balbour could hardly say it at one time. Romulus naturally found a strange look behind him, but he did not think so much, the level of the magic crystal is the higher the level, the better, but the use of advanced level of the holy magic crystal can enhance the strength, he really does not I have seen, after all, magic crystal is not pure energy! Because of this, even if he gave this holy magic crystal to Hall, he did not worry that Hall could **** him from his hands. But what he doesn''t know is that there is such a powerful system, but the strength of the Hall summoning beast is quickly improved! "Your sincerity, I saw it, I can sign a contract with you, but..." Suddenly, the sea snake king Kahn spoke up. After Romulus heard this, he couldnt help but shine. He paid so much, and so on. This moment? Only after he heard the sentence behind the sea snake king Kahn, his face changed slightly, so he quickly asked. "But what?" Sea Snake King Kahn heard the words and picked them up, and looked at Hall, who was on the side. "Let him bring the magic crystal to me!" "What? I don''t agree! You must have heard me want to experiment with the materials on your body, so I want to harm me?" Hall heard his face change and shook his head without hesitation. "This..." Romulus heard some hesitation, and he did not think that Sea Snake King Kahn had made such a request. Sea Snake King Kahn is very important to him, but Hall is also the same, if he really chooses one, he will not hesitate to choose Hall! After all, like Hall, you can survive in the sea, and there is a powerful enchanting enchantment, this is a rare encounter in the millennium! What he can be sure of is that the reason why the elders gave him the magic crystal is definitely because he heard Balbour report to Hall. If the elders knew that he had accidentally killed Hall, it was estimated that he would have to punish some of his punishments and even be directly confined. A headache! Romulus was also a very headache at this moment. He did not expect that Hall and Sea Snake King Kahn would be directly on the scene. Originally thought that the Sea Snake King Kahn would directly come over, did not expect that there was such a moth. "You can''t do this. Hall is right to me. It''s very important to us. We want to see this holy magic crystal. How do I let Balbour take it to you?" "No! Let him bring it!" Sea Snake King Kahn refused without hesitation. "As long as you let him come, I can sign a contract with you directly!" "Oh, I won''t go, I see how you can treat me!" Hall refused without hesitation. Seeing this situation, Romulus and Balbour were both in a headache while not looking at each other. They didn''t seem to think that things would go to this point. Balbour suddenly stepped forward and said to Hall. "Hall, you can''t do this. If you take the holy magic crystal, I will follow you. This way, even if it is different, I can protect your integrity in the first place. You think how is it?" Romulus sighed and nodded. Apparently he agreed with Balbournes proposal. After all, it would not be good for anyone to do so. "Hall, I think this proposal is good. There is Balbour in, Sea Snake King Kahn. It doesn''t dare to treat you. You can rest assured. If he really dares to shoot, I will not let him go. What do you need? I promise you the material, how do you feel?" Really? Hall heard the words from Romulus, and asked a confused expression. "Of course, and this is yours at the time!" It seems to prove that he is talking, and Romulus directly handed the seventh-class magical crystal to Hall. When Hall got the seventh-class magic crystal, I dont know if it was an illusion. Romulus and Balbour found that Halls face seemed to have a weird smile, but soon found that Hall was still It is a silent look. "Is it my eyes?" Because Hall''s expression changed so fast, both of them couldn''t help but think in their hearts. "Marshal Romulus, you are sure that if he starts, you will kill him, and this will give me?" Romulus saw a sigh of excitement in Hall''s face, and he seemed to think about what he said quickly. "This is of course, is this holy magic crystal not already in your hand? But you can not directly provoke him, you are responsible for the past, and then show him the holy magic crystal, others, give it to General Balbour Is there any problem with this?" "This way..." Hall pondered for a moment and then he said with a look of reluctance. "That''s okay, I hope that the big worm will shoot!" Romulus and Balbour heard the words and they couldnt help but have a black line. Fortunately, Hall has already agreed to the past, at least first to get the front of the sea snake king Kahn, then the next thing is easy to handle. "Kahn, I will let Hall pass, but General Balbourne will follow, this is to prevent you from hurting him. This is my last compromise. If you are not satisfied, then I can only say Sorry!" The sea snake king Kahn heard a cold voice, only to see him look at the Hall with a look of unwillingness, then said. "Row!" Romulus heard the words of Balbour, and Balbour nodded, then said to Hall. "Let''s go, let''s be careful, you will follow me after a while." "Good!" Hall took a deep breath, and then he followed Balbour to step out. Seeing that Hall and Balbourne came out, the barracuda warriors quickly let the road go, and the sea snake king Kahn also ordered those sea people to let the sea open, and he himself swam in the direction of the Hall. When the distance between the two sides was only a few meters, Balbour quickly said. "Just here, with the strength of the Sea Snake King Kahn, you should be able to feel the true and false of the Magic Crystal here!" When he heard Balbourne, Hall and Sea Snake King Kahn stopped. But what Hall said next, let Balbourne and Romulus feel a little wrong. "Kahn, you have worked hard. This time I want to come to you to get so many efforts of Warcraft. How do I give it to you this time?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1498： attack Chapter 1498 Attack "Kahn, you have worked hard!" Ok? what happened? Not only Balbourne, but Romulus behind him also looked at Hall, who said this. Listen to his tone, Hall, is this a Kahn? Or he is deliberately irritating the Sea Snake King Kahn, so that he can attack Hall. Barbourne quickly stopped in front of the Hall because he didn''t know the specific situation, and then looked at the sea snake king Kahn with a serious look. "This is a misunderstanding, Kahn, since you have seen this magic crystal, then hurry to execute your promise!" After saying this, Balbour said to the Hall behind him, "Hall, this can''t be a joke, you can go back soon!" "Just kidding?" Hall suddenly looked at Balbour with a smiley smile. I don''t know why Balbour suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart after seeing this smile. "Not good, Balbour is careful!" Ok? Balbern heard a change in his face. He just wanted to act and suddenly found that the sea snake king Kahn disappeared. "How can it disappear? Is it?" It seems that Barbour thought of something. He quickly looked at Hall. When he saw Halls more strange expression, he immediately understood what was wrong! "Sea Snake King Kahn is your summoned beast?!" "Oh, congratulations, you are right! But it is a pity, there is no reward!" As Hall finished, suddenly a figure appeared again in front of Balbourne. This figure is not someone else. It is the sea snake king Kahn who just disappeared. With the appearance of the Sea Snake King Kahn, Balbourne and Romuluston understood that they were played by Hall! "Damn! You actually...how could it be!" After Romulus responded, the anger in his heart could be imagined, but his anger was not enough to come out, but it was interrupted by a roar! "Roar!" The roar of the sea snake king Kahn allowed the surrounding World of Warcraft to hold back the underground head, and those close to the barracuda warriors could not withstand this powerful momentum and retreat several steps. Balbour, the first to bear the brunt, shook his legs at this time, and his face was pale and weak, his eyes wide open his mouth and looked at the roaring sea snake king Kahn. "This... how is this possible! How do you upgrade to the sixth class of Warcraft!" After the sea snake king Kahn was taken into the space by Hall, Hall did not hesitate to use the sixth-class holy magic crystal and ten five-level holy magic crystal to promote the sea snake king Kahn to the sixth-class holy Level of Warcraft, if not Hall does not have enough six-level holy magic crystal, he can not wait to take the sea snake king Kahn directly to the seventh! In this way, Hall can completely not fear any enemy in this sea! However, Hall is already very satisfied. There are lightning golden eagle and sea snake king Kahn two six-level holy world of Warcraft, plus a seventh-class holy magic crystal in hand, Hall he no longer has to worry about the sea and the bright Protoss and the dark family Their threat of high-level combat, and what Hall wants to do at this time is to clean up these guys. Since they can come up with these magic crystals, they must still have a lot of magic crystals. Hall does not take this opportunity. Get more, and when? After the sea snake king Kahn was roaring, the thick tail did not hesitate to take a look at Balbour. "Balborn is careful!" Romulus rushed to the Hall while roaring, but he was a step later, and Balbour, who had been suppressed by the sea snake king Kahn, was directly drawn by the tail of the sea snake king Kahn. After the promotion, the sea snake king Kahn had no horror, and the pumped Balbour spurted a blood, and the sound of the pumping place made a loud noise. Looking at Balbour, Hall and Romulus, who were drawn out and motionless, Balbour was finished! "Boom!" A loud bang came, and Balbour fell directly to the bottom of the sea, and took a big hole out of the bottom of the sea. He looked at Balbour, who was still moving, and his mouth was constantly bleeding. Romulus was roaring. Road. "Damn! Kill me!" The barracuda warriors saw grief and indignation when they saw their faces. They were still a little scared, and they suddenly took up courage. Then they killed them at Hall! "Hey!" The sea snake king Kahn screamed directly, and the surrounding sea-going Warcraft immediately rushed toward the barracuda warriors. "Hall, I want you to die!" Romulus didn''t understand where he was. From the beginning, Hall was acting. He was naively thinking that this was God''s good fortune. He didn''t think of it. It turned out to be such a result! "Death? Oh, I think it should be you!" "Hey!" Romulus suddenly calmed down, and he blinked and looked at Hall. "Although I don''t know how the sea snake king Kahn is advanced, but he is advanced, I am also equal to him, but you are different, do you think that these World of Warcraft can block my elite teacher?" "Oh? Can''t these be the best? Then they are?" With Hall''s words saying suddenly hundreds of Warcraft came out around Hall. "Well? You..." Romulus couldn''t help but see his eyes wide open. He didn''t think that Hall could summon so many summoned beasts! Still waiting for him to wake up from shock, he suddenly heard Hall say. "If they are not enough, then what?" As Hall waved, a group of figures appeared next to Hall. Especially after seeing the huge huge crocodile and the giant octopus, Romuluston couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "You...who are you?" "Oh, who? If you surrender, I can tell you kindly, how?" "Dream!" Romulus heard the words of Hall, and he couldn''t wait to swallow the Hall to unload his hatred! "This way, let''s go!" Hall sighed and said to the sea snake king Kahn. "This battle is handed over to you!" "Hey!" Sea Snake King Kahn heard a loud scream, then he snarled at Romulus without hesitation. "Give me kill!" The Barracuda warriors have been scared to stop when they saw the first summoning of a large number of summoned beasts. As more and more Warcraft appeared, their momentum became lower and lower, so the Sea Snake King card After the roar and rushing directly with a lot of Warcraft, the barracuda warriors suddenly panicked. "Give me a steady! Hold it!" If they are replaced by ordinary times, these squid warriors may obey orders, but in the face of a large number of Warcraft army, they have lost their sense of proportion and exposed desperate eyes. Romulus saw that the Warcraft army had come to the front, he could not help but closed his eyes. Chapter 1499： Romuluss choice Chapter 1499 Romulus'' Choice Ah! Hey! A scream and roar continued to reach Hall''s ears, but Hall didn''t pay much attention to it, and even his expression changed little. It may not be like this before changing to Hall. However, since Hall was born again, he has experienced too much and has seen a lot of killings. He knows when he can be soft and when he must be worried. The situation of the squid family will definitely not be the first time, nor will it be the last time. Under the leadership of the Sea Snake King Kahn, the Haishu Wars army surrounded the mullet family and then divided them. In a short period of time, the squid family army suffered heavy casualties. Of course, Hall''s sea-going Warcraft army also lost a lot, but because the barracuda side, in addition to Romulus, the other high-level, like Balbourne, was the first time to be the focus of the lightning magic fish and giant octopus The blow, so the high fighting power of the squid family was all killed in just a few minutes. Because Romulus was dragged by the sea snake king Kahn, he simply couldn''t help the generals and the captains, and the intermediate command of the barracudas was so heavy and serious that the barracuda warriors could not fully exert their power. Has stepped into the ranks of the group. "Damn! I curse you!" Seeing his elite teacher turned out to be so in front of his eyes, the hatred of Romulus''s heart was infinitely magnified. He looked at Hall''s eyes with deep hatred, especially when he thought that he had just played with the Sea Snake King Kahn, and he wanted to tear them away. "I just said that you will surrender, but you don''t agree! This can''t blame me!" Hall''s expression of not touching me made Romulus almost vomiting blood. At this moment, he wanted to stretch his fingers. Er''s nose yells "I have never seen such a brazen man!" "You have been thinking about dealing with us from the beginning? Why!" Romulus''s bloodshot eyes stared at Hall. "To deal with you?" Hall thought a little and then shook his head and denied. "No, I didn''t really have this idea at the beginning." Seeing Romulus''s expression of disbelief, Hall continued. "In fact, I just wanted to come and ask you about the trace of Salmon World of Warcraft." "What? What are you talking about?" Romulus did not know why, he actually believed in Hall. "Well, it was like this at first, but then you will become like this, it is entirely because of your reasons!" "My reason? How is it possible?! Don''t tell me this sea snake king Kahn, you don''t know?!" Hall saw Romulus sullen and flushed, and some worried that he would be suffocated by blood, so he shrugged. "Well, this is really an accident. I didn''t expect to meet him here..." Romulus still wanted to talk, but Hall waved his hand and interrupted him. "The situation is like this. Believe it or not. Anyway, this time is not something I planned in advance. If you must find a reason, you can only say that you are not lucky." "Hey!" Romulus finally did not hold back a direct blow of old blood. On the side of the sea snake king Kahn looked at Romulus with a poor expression, it seems to be saying, who is not arguing with the young master, it is wrong to argue with the young master. As Hall gave his words to talk about it, Romulus couldnt continue to talk at this moment. He took a deep breath and tried to calm down for a while and said, "Would you like to start the whole barracuda?" "Oh, its already like this. Do you think your squid can let me go?" Hall didn''t care about spreading his hand, and it seemed to say that he was a victim. "Call!" Romulus tried to control his angry heart, and finally he said. "If I say that I am a guarantee, this is the case. Can you guarantee that you are not going to start with our barracuda?" Romulus is not a person who likes to suffer. Anyone who knows him knows that under normal circumstances, others are suffering. However, this does not mean that he is not able to achieve his position, his thoughts and wisdom are not comparable to ordinary soldiers. Although the squid warriors suffered heavy losses, but think about the terrorist enemy that the squid will face, this loss can still be tolerated. And there is one more point, Romulus faintly felt that Hall must be a summoner with magical ability! From the sudden arrival of the Sea Snake King Kahn, it has revealed a lot of secrets, and from the point that Hall and the Sea Snake King have proposed the Holy Magic Crystal, it is very likely that the key to their strength is the Holy Magic Crystal. ! However, it seems that the holy level of the magic crystal needed to improve the strength is very large Otherwise, just after Hall won the seventh-class magic crystal, why not directly promote the sea snake king Karn to the seventh-class summoned beast It is just like a sixth-level summoned beast. If it is really like Romulus thought, then Hall can definitely become very powerful in a short time. According to the situation of their squid and Hall, their squid will definitely become Hall. The primary goal of revenge! In this way, their squid family will be miserable, unless they will always flee the area with the people, otherwise they will be destroyed by Hall sooner or later. "Oh? You promise?" Hall, who originally wanted to let the Sea Snake King Kahn start, couldn''t help but hear Romulus''s words. Obviously he was very interested in Romourus'' proposal. "Yes! I promise! I will guarantee my life!" Romulus said with a slap in the face, he dared to say this, because he knows the current situation of the mullet family, and the patriarch is a seventh-class powerhouse. Yes, but the patriarch is old, he can protect the barracuda for a while, but can''t protect the mullet family. Once the squid patriarch has not broken through to the eighth-class sage, he died, and the time is the end of the mullet family. . For the future of the barracuda, he had to make this sad choice. "Well, let them stop!" With the opening of Hall, Sea Snake King Carn screamed, and then the sea of ??Warcraft, which was originally chasing the collapsed barracuda warriors, stopped the attack, but they did not Going back, just forming an encirclement, encircling the ruined soldiers who have been scared and scared. "Your proposal is a bit interesting, but I have a request. If you can promise, then I can consider agreeing to your proposal!" "any request?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1500： compromise Chapter 1500 Compromise "What requirements?" Romulus couldn''t help but feel relieved after seeing Hall let Warcraft stop, but after seeing thousands of elite divisions, there were only a few hundred remaining, and the troops that had lost their combat power. After that, the heart of Romulus was bleeding. You know, these troops were built after many battles and screenings, but today they were scrapped after a face-to-face. How can we not let Romulus be sad? But now is not a time of distress, if you do not deal with this situation, it is estimated that the end will be even worse! "My request is very simple! The mullet family is doing things for me!" Hall said bluntly. "It''s impossible!" Romulus thought of rejecting Hall''s proposal without thinking. In his opinion, it would be enough to pay for something. Let the whole barracuda listen to a human command and honor him. Lord, let alone whether he can be the Lord, even if he agrees, the patriarch will not agree! "Oh? Is it? If that''s the case, then I can only kill you, and then take your body to the sea squad, let them fight you, and when you die, I am shooting you." Its all gone! Do you think Im a little weaker, can the Krakens see it? "You!" Romulus narrowed his eyes and looked at Hall with horror. He didn''t think that Hall would think so. Not to mention, once Hall does this, it is really possible to succeed! The first point is the identity of Hall, an enchanter who can survive in the sea and has a strong enchanting talent. This is the goal of all sea races! Secondly, when Hall did not summon the summoned beast, his strength can be said to be ordinary. Before it was changed, both Balbourne and Romulus could crush Hall with one finger. But now Balbour is lying seven times in front of his eyes... It can be said that Hall is completely capable of deceiving the Krakens, and he can use the tricks he just mentioned to destroy the strength of the two seas! As for why Hall dared to tell him this, it is because Hall really has the strength to leave all of them and promise not to leak news! "Call!" took a deep breath, Romulus tried to calm himself down, because he knew that at this moment is not a matter of anger, a careless, it is likely that the entire barracuda will be destroyed because of his choice! "Give me some time?" Romulus looked at Hall with some pleading. Hall shrugged and smiled. "Of course, but only half an hour, half an hour, if Marshal Romulus has not made a decision, then I am sorry, I can only say sorry!" When he said that Hall did not pay attention to Romulus, he came to the battlefield alone. He took the bodies of the dead squid warriors and the sea of ??Warcraft corpses into space. In Hall''s view, these are all materials that can be used. The Sea of ??Warcraft can provide magic crystals. The barracuda warriors can be used to refine the undead. Anyway, it is wasteful to be thrown here, not as good as waste. Half an hour soon passed, and Sea Snake King Kahn had never left Romulus since the beginning. As long as Romulus had any change, he would not hesitate to rush him up. Torn into pieces. "I think time is up, Marshal Romulus, how are you thinking about it?" Seeing that Hall also called him an adult, Romulus felt a little twitching, and then he sighed. "I agree! But I need time to persuade the patriarch!" "Very good! Very sensible choice!" Hall looked at Romulus with a look of appreciation, but this does not mean that Hall believes him because of this sentence! "The first thing you have to do now is to hand over all your holy magic crystals!" Romulus heard the words in his heart, and apparently he had already guessed this, so he sighed and said that he could not recover, and waved a space ring. After taking the space ring, Hall took a preliminary look. When he saw the holy magic crystal inside, his face could not reveal a hint of happiness. "There are four divisions and six other holy magic crystals!" Before Hall had used up the sixth-class magic crystal, he was still thinking about how to collect ten six-level holy magic crystals. Now it seems that the mission has been completed for a little while, as long as there are ten more, Hall will You can have a seventh-class summoned beast! "I think it''s not the entire stock of your squid family? If you don''t mind, I want to get all of them in a short time! Remember, it''s all holy sacred crystals! Do you understand?" At present, I dont want to wait. The tops of the dark and bright Protoss may be killed anytime and anywhere, plus the Zerg, which is not fully understood. No matter which one of them is, Hall is currently able to deal with it. What he can do is as soon as possible. Improve your strength. "I know" People have to bow their heads under the roof, and Romulus knows that since he has made a choice, he can only go on like this. He had seen the scene of Hall''s heart and heart, and he knew that once he had a change, Hall would definitely say it. I don''t know when it started, he actually started to hate Balbour who brought Hall back. This is an opportunity, it is a demon! Hearing Romulus said that he had surrendered to Hall, and some of the remaining barracuda warriors actually cried out. This is how much grievances and horror that will make these elite teachers look like this. In Romourus''s view, they have not accompanied the elite teacher because they have been scared. ! In a word, that is, they are gone! ...... Barracuda camp The barracuda warrior, who was on duty, just wanted to inform him after seeing Romulus returning. However, after seeing the giant sea snake king on the side, he was scared to shout. "Not good! Warcraft, Warcraft is coming!" "What is it called?? Didn''t you see me coming back?" Romulus was very upset on the way, and when he saw the guard''s flustered look, he suddenly snarled. "Hey... Marshal Romulus, but this..." "There is nothing, you continue to work on duty! Other things that shouldn''t be managed, you don''t have to!" See Romulus anger, where the barracuda guards dare to say a word, and quickly release after the ceremony. However, his eyes are always staring at the huge World of Warcraft, and the human beings who nod their smiles to your own... (End of this chapter) Chapter 1501： Galloping Hall Chapter 1501 Hall of daring Hall, who came to the barracuda camp again, was very satisfied with the holy magic crystal brought by Romulus. Although there are only two sixth-class holy magic crystals, but the rest of the magic crystals are not many, Hall can completely set up a team of fifty fifth-class holy summoned beasts! What is the concept of the fifty-five-level sacred summoning beast? It can be said that the entire barracuda family does not have fifty fifth-class sage-level powerhouses. This strength is a very scary picture no matter where it appears. Hall seems to want Romulus to be aware of this, so after receiving the Holy Magic Crystal, Hall did not hesitate to promote all fifty of the Lightning Devils to the fifth-class Summoner. Looking at the lightning fish that suddenly appeared, and are the fifth-class summoning beasts, Romulus couldnt help but **** a cold breath. He seemed to understand the meaning of Halls doing so, so the expression of Halls expression became more and more Respectful. "Hall, please wait a moment, our patriarchs and elders will come over to meet you!" Looking at the back of Romulus, the corner of Halls mouth slightly showed a slight curvature, and the sea snake king Kahn on the side asked quickly. "Young master, the squid patriarch is a seventh-class sage, I am worried..." Hall heard the words and shook his head. "Don''t be afraid, we don''t care, we can''t escape, but they are so big, they can''t afford it!" Hall said nothing wrong. In a secret place in the barracuda camp, Romulus was in front of two people. These two people are not others, it is the patriarch of the squid family, Faracheng and the great elder Zarhab! The patriarch Faulic did not speak, but his brows were wrinkled, and his appearance seemed to be making important decisions. The great elder Zarhab on the side sighed. "The patriarch, don''t hesitate, Romulus is doing very well. If he doesn''t agree, I guess our squid will disappear into this sea in the future." Seeing that the patriarch Faracheng still did not speak, he paused, and the great elder Zarhab continued. "This Hall, which suddenly popped up, is very powerful, and the most terrifying thing is his ability. He can rely on the magic crystal. Quickly improve your strength in a short period of time. Such people will either be killed before they grow up or become a horrible person after they grow up!" "If you become his enemy, that is the most terrible thing, but if you become his ally..." The crocodile patriarch Faracheng, who was still musing, was suddenly stunned. "Right! Since you can''t be an enemy with this person, why can''t you be his friend?" But soon, the crocodile patriarch Faracheng thought of something, only to see him look at the big elder Zarhab. "Great elders, I know what you said, we can use this human windmill to upgrade our strength, but don''t forget, this sea has regulations, if the people on land are too arrogant, then the **** is It will get angry! I am worried about us..." After hearing the patriarch Faracheng said this, neither the great elder Zarhab nor the marshal Romulus couldnt help but fight a chill. Apparently both of them were scared by the **** of the patriarch Faracheng, and the great elder Zarhab took a deep breath, and then he said faintly. "Is he human? No, he did not invade us with any human soldier. He is a sea! A sea that looks like a human! The patriarch, you said yes? You can see that you can survive in the sea. Humanity?" Uh When I heard the words of the elders, the patriarch Faracheng and the marshal Romulus were all stunned by this. They did not think that the great elder Zarhab would say such a deep (hou) engraving (yan) After the words (u) (chi), after a long time, the two men could not give a thumbs up to the great elder Zarhab. With a self-deception, the patriarch Faracheng finally agreed to the request made by Hall, so the three people came to Hall. "This is Hall...Adult? Hello!" When the patriarch Faracheng started, he said that Hall was hesitant, but after seeing the eyes of the great elder Zarhab, he quickly put his own seat. Don''t look at him as a seventh-class powerhouse, but after seeing the sea snake king Kahn and the fifty-five-class holy summoned beasts around him, he simply can''t afford the resistance. A very direct reason, that is, just said by Hall, he can''t afford it! Plus Faracheng is very clear, because he is not too young, he is likely to die at any time, and he has no confidence at all to break through to the eighth-class powerhouse. Once he dies, the future of the barracuda It will be very miserable! He didn''t think of killing Hall, but he didn''t know why, he finally gave up the idea after seeing Hall''s smile. And just after he had already accepted his life and called Hall, the words of Hall almost scared his heart to jump out of his throat. "Faracheng patriarch is it? Just wanted to kill me? Oh, I can guarantee that as long as you do, people here will die! And you, but I can''t hurt me half!" Don''t look at Hall when he said this, it was so calm, but actually Hall was shaking in his heart, and he was holding a magic crystal with his hand holding Fa Lacheng and others! This magic crystal is the seventh-class magic crystal that Romulus gave to Hall before! Because of Halls fear, the hand holding the magic crystal at this time was not full of sweat. The squid patriarch Faracheng and others, after hearing Halls words, went to www.novelhall.com~ their faces changed. When Farachengs complexion turned red and wanted to talk, the great elder Zarhab Quickly stepped forward and laughed. "Oh, Hall, this joke can''t be opened, we have made a decision, and we will be the leader of Hall, but we have a small request." "Oh? What requirements?" After hearing this, Hall felt a little relieved, not to see him so calm, but in fact he had already released the seven-level holy war tree, and then took the sea snake king Kahn. They smashed the Quartet in the Barracuda Base Camp and finally fled. This is the worst plan that Hall has done. After all, the ancient war tree summoned by the Holy Magic Crystal has only half an hour. Once it has passed and waits for Fa Lacheng to react, then the next day is Hall''s escape! At that time, the whole sea can''t keep Hall, and the Hall that lost the magical path in the sea will face the chasing of the dark and the bright Protoss, and even the unknown Zerg threat. Fortunately, this situation did not appear, Hall''s heart almost jumped out. Chapter 1502： Emotional card Chapter 1502 Emotional Card "Oh, Hall, we have very few requests, just hope that Hall will be able to promise us a small request." "Hmm? Ask? Tell me?" Hall experienced too much, so he has long been used to the attitude of honor and shame, replaced by the former Hall, it is estimated that the vision has long been exposed. "Our requirements are not high. I hope that Hall Master can lead us to survive. Don''t let us do some mortal tasks. Of course, we are not afraid of death. We are dying, adults, want to come. You will understand our difficulties." After the great elder Zarhab said this, not only him, but the other two people all stared at Hall, and they wanted to know how they would answer. "This is it?" "Yes! It is this, I hope that Hall can promise!" "Good! I promised!" As Hall said this, the three people present at the scene finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you for the understanding of Hall''s adults. Since then, the barracudas have listened to the arrangements of Hall adults!" Ha ha. Although this sounds very comfortable, Hall is very clear that they can''t fully believe their words before they can control these people, but even Hall is very satisfied. What Hall needs is not the Barracuda. ??All he needs is the Holy Magic Crystal to enhance his strength. However, since the barracuda has decided to rely on him now, Hall will naturally not let this power go easily! "I heard that you have a festival with the Krakens?" When I heard Hall, whether it was the patriarch Faracheng or the great elder Zarhab, or the marshal Romulus, the three couldnt help but sigh. They looked at each other and felt annoyed in their hearts. This just promised that they would not let the squid die, but now they want to start against the powerful race of the Kraken. Although the Krakens are indeed their enemies, the two races do not have to destroy the other ethnic groups. But they have a brief understanding of Hall. This Hall is definitely looking at the holy magic crystal in their hands. It is very likely that the two families will start the battle between life and death because of this problem. This is definitely not what they want to see. A scene. "This Hall is an adult, we..." After the thought of the crocodile patriarch Faracheng, he still felt that he had to talk to Hall. Although they wanted to follow Halls orders, it did not mean that they were going to die. When Hall heard the words of Faracheng, he immediately understood what he was worried about, so Hall waited for him to finish his words and smiled directly. "Don''t worry, I am not letting you go to death. If I guess there is nothing wrong, even if I don''t appear this time, will you also contact the Krakens? After all, they occupied the time during your departure. A lot of resources, don''t know what I said right?" The squid patriarch Faraj and the great elder Zarhab looked at each other and both of them left the shocked color from the other side. Obviously they did not expect that Hall would say this directly. Finally, Farah Cheng thought and thought and nodded. "It is true that Hall said that there is nothing wrong with it. Our previous plan was to make the Krakens unprepared. In the end, we just wanted to have more chips in the final negotiations. "That''s not, now that you have agreed to follow me, then I have to be responsible for you?" Responsible for us? It is for yourself! ? Farah Cheng and Zarhab heard the words and couldnt help but smile and scorned Halls shamelessness. "I don''t know, what does Hall Master want to do?" If it was changed to a previous one, someone dared to talk to him like this, Fara Cheng had already shot him, but he couldnt dare to see Hall in front of him. After all, Halls strength is here. If its not done well, theyre the whole barracuda. I have to finish it. "I know that the Faracheng patriarch is thinking about the tribe. If this is the case, then we will not let those little guys get involved!" "Little guy? Get involved?" Farah Cheng looked at Hall with some confusion, not sure what he meant. "Oh, maybe its not clear enough for me!" Hall glanced at the confused expression of the three people, and suddenly reached out and patted his head and smiled. "Then I said it in a clear and concise manner. The Faracheng patriarch directly met the Kraken. High-level, tell him that the number is not too much, and then take me with me!" "Just like this?" Fara Cheng brows, he did not expect Hall to be this request. "Yes! That''s it! Once things change, I hope that the Faracheng patriarch can block the Kraken clan and the rest will be handed over to me!" In fact, this is a big risk. After all, Hall can''t be sure that the squid patriarch Faracheng will cooperate with the Kraken clan. If they meet in private before the meeting, they will deal with the pirate patriarchs. Hall, it is estimated that Hall will face the threat of two seventh-class sages, and with Hall''s current strength, he can''t resist at all. So after asking this request, Hall added another sentence. "Right, when the Sea Snake King Kahn and some World of Warcraft will stay here, in case the Krai suddenly attacked." Prevent the sudden attack of the Krakens? Are you worried that we betray you! The Kraken patriarch Faracheng lived for so many years, where is the meaning of Halls words, leaving a sixth-class sacred summoned beast and a dozen fifth-class sacred summoned beasts in the mullet base camp, once the barracuda The family decided to betray Hall, then these forces are enough to make the barracudas hurt and may not recover for hundreds of years. It is because of this Faracheng said that he hates Hall, but he has no way, because he is a Hall, he will do the same, The mullet family is his root. Once the squid has suffered heavy losses, even if he kills Hall at the time? Besides, once it really became this situation, their squid family suffered heavy casualties, so the happiest one is estimated to be the Krakens. At that time, if the Krakens did not take the opportunity to destroy their squid, he really believed his Evil! "That''s good, just do what you said by Hall." After a pause, Faracheng looked at Hall with sincerity. "Hall, I have decided to let the mullet family follow you, so I hope that Hall Master can take care of my squid family if you can! Please!" The great elder Zarhab and Marshal Romulus saw the Hall of Salute. When Hall saw this, he secretly sneered in his heart, "I actually killed the emotional card! No loss is a person who has lived for so long!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1503： Koden Chapter 1503 Ke Deng "Yes! This request is very reasonable!" Hall did not hesitate to agree to this request. "Thank you, Hall!" I dont understand Farah Cheng. They thanked him. Hall suddenly said, Dont thank you so early. I promised that you can do it naturally, but youd better do what I ask, and people who dont say whispers, if you I violated my request, then I will kill the barracuda by myself! Do you understand?" Since the words have been said so clearly, there is still some opinion about Farah Cheng. He understands that Hall is telling him not to have small gestures, otherwise Hall will definitely die! "We understand!" This time, Hall was finally satisfied. "That, since everyone has reached a consensus, then we will start to discuss how to make the Krakens unlucky!" When I heard this, the atmosphere that was still awkward was suddenly alive. ...... After discussion, in the end, Hall appointed a plan, which is similar to the previous discussion. Let the squid patriarch Faracheng contact the Krai patriarch in his name. At that time, the two sides agreed to send only a few people, and then specify Local negotiations. In order to show sincerity, the squid patriarch Faracheng also features confession, the location can let the Kraken patriarchs decide! So after the Kraken clan Ke Deng and the Kraken grandfather Garda received the news, both of them were silent. "Galda elders, what do you think of this thing?" The first thing to talk about was the Kraken clan, who was brought to the table, and the whole person suddenly leaned back in the chair. "Is the old guy Farah Cheng? He is so confident that let us choose the place, it seems that he is prepared for this time!" The sea squad grandfather Garda picked up the letter and read it again, said faintly. . "It seems that I used the same idea as the elders. This Faracheng and we are old rivals. This time he came over and estimated that he wants to settle with us. After all, we have taken all the waters, even them. The previous seas were also occupied, and the purpose of wanting to come to him was for this." When Koden said this, he didnt feel that the Krakens did it right, or in his opinion, those places were originally they. But now that the squid wants to come back, Koden has to face this matter. "The barracudas are nomads. Their original habits are to follow the seasons. There is no place for specific settlement. This is also a shortcoming in our struggle with them. Faracheng suddenly wants to meet us, I think Its also a bit related to our actions! Koden nodded and heard that he still agreed with the great elder Garda. "Faracheng took the initiative to invite us to negotiate, I think it is related to one thing!" "What? What do you think is a human problem for the elders?" asked Ke Deng with a brow. "No! Not them!" Grandpa Garda shook his head and continued in the confused expression of Ke Deng. "I think it should be the old guy of Faracheng who knows that he can''t break through, then..." "Well? You mean he already knows that he doesn''t have much time?" If it was really like what Koden thought, it wouldn''t help to get Koden excited, because Koden is also a seventh-class powerhouse, but he Its much younger than Faraday, that is to say, Keden is also better than Farah Chengs chance to break through the ranks of the eight-level sage! One of the biggest reasons is that Koden is younger! At the thought of the fact that Farah Cheng, who had been working with himself for many years, might face a near-life problem, Ke Dengs mood became better and better. "It is no wonder that he is actively proposing negotiations this time. It seems that this time, we seem to have a lot of benefits!" The great elder Garda smiled and nodded. "Yeah, we can actually listen to his request first. As long as it is not too much, we can all agree. After all, once Faracheng is dead, the squid It is impossible for me to break through to the seventh-class powerhouses, so that the future of their squid family is already doomed!" "Also, the elders said that you are good. The old guy of Faracheng is not far from death. I can''t irritate him so much. If he is crazy and desperate to destroy our Krakens, then he can kill him. Our Krakens will also suffer a lot. In this case, then we have to ponder and ponder how to deal with him!" After a long time, Koden and Garda quickly agreed to suspend Farahcheng for the time being. As long as it is not too demanding, he will promise him first. If it can be executed in the future, then look at Faracheng. How long can you live! At the thought of this sea area will become the unique property of their Kraken in the near future, Ke Dengs heart was immediately happy. In the end, they allowed the elite soldiers of the Krakens to be equipped with enchanting equipment to prepare for the battle at any time, and then left the base camp with the great elder Garda and several fifth-class sages. The place of the negotiations was designated by Kirden. During the stipulated time, Koden came to the negotiating place with a group of people. After seeing the vacant area around the open air, he let his men command the soldiers to stop, and then walked over with the great elder Garda and several men. At this time, the squid patriarch Faracheng had already waited here with Hall and others, and behind them were a group of equally armed squid warriors. "Oh, Uncle Faracheng, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" If you must say your identity, then Koden really wants to call Fara Cheng an uncle. From the previous generation, the original Kraken patriarch and Faracheng played a battle of thousands and thousands of times ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and to the Koden generation, he also played with Farah Cheng Not awkward, fortunately, they are still under control, so that the two communities did not carry out the battle of life and death, otherwise the two sides have already been destroyed. Farah Cheng glanced at Koden, who smiled, and said with a blank expression. "It turned out to be Ke Dengxian, it really hasn''t been seen for a long time!" In the past, if Farah Cheng called Koden, Koden had long since turned his face and didn''t recognize people. But this time he and the great elder Garda had discussed it for a long time, thinking that Farah Cheng might not last long, so he would not This is a matter of arguing with a dying person. I glanced at a few people around Faracheng, especially after seeing a Hall wrapped in a black robe. I couldnt help but look at Halls eyes. It didn''t seem that I saw anything special about Hall, so he turned to look at Faracheng. "I don''t know what Uncle Faracheng is looking for me this time?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1504： action Chapter 1504 Action Don''t look at Ke Dengkou''s name, Uncle Farah Cheng, Uncle Faracheng, who is short, but Farah Cheng understands that this Ke Deng is definitely the first to hope that he will die! The two races have been fighting for so long, they have long been familiar with each other''s situation, so if you see each other with a smile and talk to yourself, it is absolutely to make any bad ideas! But this time, Franzin was sneer in his heart, so he knew that Ke Deng was unlucky! Glanced at the Hall next to him, seeing Hall did not give any clear instructions, Fara Cheng coughed and said. "Curden, you have seen the current situation. Your Krakens are really over this time!" "Oh? Is there such a thing?" Koden looked astonished, as if he really didn''t know about it. "Curden, you don''t have to play, things are already very clear. If you want to continue talking, then just talk, don''t look like a yin and yang." "Oh, since Uncle Faracheng said so, let''s talk about it!" "Uncle Faracheng, the current situation of your squid, I don''t think I can say more?" "Hey!" Fara Cheng responded to Koden with a cold voice. Koden didn''t care. He continued to say, "To tell the truth, Uncle Faracheng is too old. If you leave Uncle Faracheng, what about the mullet? Are you ready to let them out?" Or let them continue to compete with us? No matter which choice I choose, the final result is not very good. Believe this, Uncle Faracheng, have you thought about it?" Koden said that there is nothing wrong with it. For this, Farah Cheng is not the first time to think about it. If there is no Hall, it is estimated that he will have a hard time making a decision today. But now it is different. Hall has not had so many existences. He has already seen Hall''s powerful Farah Cheng, and he is deeply aware of how he should do it now. "" So after hearing the words of Koden, Faracheng was not only not angry, but also looked at Koden with a faint expression. This performance of Faracheng made Kirden mistakenly believe that Faracheng was a guilty conscience. While he was secretly happy, he was superficially embarrassed. "Uncle Farah Cheng, you see, our two sides are known as the roots of knowledge. After so many years of fighting, we have not made any deep resentment except for small fights, so my proposal is that if we can, we will unite Get up, this way, this sea area will be the site of our two communities. Whenever we expand our territory or defend, we have enough time to prepare, do you think?" Koden sees that Faraday has a short life, so he wants to use this method to make the barracudas his men at the least cost. As a result, the strength of the Krakens will definitely get a better upgrade. Will those barracudas obey his orders, and Koden believes that once Farah Cheng died, he will use his means to make these barracudas torn apart, and finally to eliminate those resistances and control those obedient In this way, the squid will become a past tense, and their Krakens will usher in a brilliant future! Just as Ke Deng dreamed of a bright future, a voice suddenly interrupted him. "Oh, I think you can wake up! This habit of dreaming during the day is not good!" "Hey!" Faracheng and others couldn''t help but laugh, and Ke Deng and others were looking at the people who were looking dark. "Who are you? Where is the turn to get you talking?" He spoke to a general of the Krakens. After hearing the words of Hall, he immediately stood up and yelled at Hall. "Well, I forgot to tell you, I hate people pointing at me like this! Really!" As Hall said this, the general was suddenly angry and thunderous. When he wanted to say something, suddenly a figure appeared beside him, and the side of the Kraken grandfather Garda suddenly screamed. "Be careful!" This Kraken general is obviously also rich in combat experience. When the voice of the great elder Garda was just falling, he did not return, and the body directly made a turn. The black shadow was so dangerously skipped from him, and just when he just wanted to roar the Hall villain, the voice of the elders came again! "Be careful, there is!" Ok? and also? ! This time the generals of the Krakens did not respond, and in such a short period of time, suddenly a huge pain came, and then the generals of the Kraken generals were black, and then the whole person suddenly lost consciousness. "what?!" "Oh, you dare to hurt people!" Seeing that the men were so dead, and the other generals were filled with indignation, the Kraken general Ke Deng said with a gloomy face. "stop!" As Kodden said, the sea monsters, including the Kraken Grandfather Garda, stopped roaring, but they all stared at Hall with their eyes red, and it seemed to be swallowed up. Hall like. Hall completely ignored their angry eyes and reached out and touched the two lightning fish that had come to ask for help. "Faracheng, what do you say?" Koden sees that Hall''s strength is not very strong, that is, the two summoned beasts, but also use the fifth class to summon the beast strength, as long as he thinks, killing them is nothing but a wave of things. Only he needs a statement now, and he still needs to give him a statement. It was just something that Koden didn''t think of. In this case, Farah Cheng did not play any role at all. So in the next scene, not only is Koden, but even the other Kraken generals have their eyes wide open and a dumbfounded expression. "Hall is great!" day! What is the barracuda patriarch doing? He even called this person an adult in front of him? Who is he? Among all the Kraken people, Koden is the one that has been scared the most, one who even told Faracheng to call the adults. Is this person... Originally, Cohen guessed that Halls identity must have been a certain ethnic group in the sea, but when Hall took off his hat and revealed his true feelings, Koden was dumbfounded again. "How... How is it possible? How can there be humans here??" The next situation made all the Krakens caught off guard, because when they were surprised, the barracudas moved, and they saw that the mullet family headed by Faracheng even surrounded them. "Faracheng, do you want to start a full-scale war? Do you think you can beat me in your current situation?" Farah Cheng did not speak, but Hall was open. "I never thought about letting Farah Cheng defeat you from the beginning..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 1505： Put Chapter 1505 Certification "what?!" After Ke Deng heard Hall''s words, he first looked at Fa Lacheng with a look of confusion. After seeing that Farace had no opinions, he looked at Hall with a serious expression. "What the **** are you!?" Hall said with a smile and said, "You are always looking for the right person, yes, this is what I mean when I let you out. The Faracheng patriarch is just doing what I said." "It''s you!? But...why?" The previous sentence, Koden, said to Hall, and the latter sentence looked at Faracheng. However, Farah Cheng did not speak. He still stood down beside Hall and looked like Hall. Koden saw his eyes wide open, and then he turned his head and looked at Hall seriously. Hall saw a thoughtful expression. "The situation is actually very simple! The reason why the Faraday patriarch chose to do this is because he is very wise!" After a pause, Hall continued to say, "Do you believe it or not? If you do it today, I can let your Krakens start today and be removed from the endless sea!" "Big words, you..." The Kraken grandfather Garda heard that he just wanted to blame Hall, but he did not finish it later, because the Kraken clan Ke Deng has reached out to stop him. "What do you mean, with your current strength, can you completely suppress our two families?" Hall brows a pick, he did not think that Cohen actually thought about provoking at this time, but before Hall had already turned things into the face of Faracheng, otherwise the old guy would be retreating. Maybe not. After looking at Faracheng, who was still standing on the side, Hall felt a slight sigh of relief. He felt that he was lucky. If Faracheng was still so young, it was estimated that Faracheng felt that it would not be so easy to agree to Halls conditions. The more he oppressed him, the more he estimated his resistance. "You don''t have to provoke any more, so if you don''t show some strength, if you want to come, you will have doubts, then you can see it yourself!" As Hall said this, suddenly there were dozens of figures in the surrounding area. After seeing the momentum emanating from these figures, even if it was Koden, his face could not be changed. Because he found that these sudden emergence of Warcraft, the strength turned out to be the fifth class of Warcraft! Its really more... "Heaven! What is going on here? Why does he have so many summoned beasts?" Although these Warcraft strengths are only five grades, but whether it is the Kraken or the Barracuda, their fifth-class powers may not add up so much. "But shouldn''t it?" Although he was surprised that Hall could summon so many summoned beasts, it is impossible to compromise the squid patriarch of Faracheng with these! Do you think these are not enough? Hehe... Hall smiled faintly. If I said that half of them are in the barracuda? Ok? ! What else? ! After Ke Deng heard this, he probably understood some situations. With his understanding, it was Faracheng who was threatened by Hall, which made him trust Hall. "No! No!" Suddenly, Koden denied his thoughts. Even Hall has so many fifth-level summoned beasts, but how can he guarantee to withstand the maddening Faracheng? You must know that Faracheng is old, but he is just like himself. He is a real seventh-class powerhouse! If Farah Cheng is stunned and desperate to kill Hall, then these summoned beasts can''t resist it at all. Does Hall still have to keep his hands? ! hiss! ! At the thought of this, Ke Deng couldn''t help but take a breath, if it was really like he thought, then it would be troublesome! So, is there any Hall he has? Or is he lie to Farah Cheng? After all, Farah Cheng is old, he still has to worry about the future of the whole barracuda, he can''t afford it! Hall, he is catching the weakness of Faracheng, so he has such a scene, if he can... Koden thought quickly in his mind. He felt that this was definitely a problem. The reason for the problem was that he was in Hall. As long as he solved the problem, would Faracheng be from now on? Obey the arrangement of their Krakens? Thinking of this, Ke Deng did not hesitate, quickly rushed to Hall, and said as he rushed. "Uncle Faracheng, don''t believe this human word, he is definitely lying to you, I will kill him now, then...hey!" Kodens words have not been finished yet. Suddenly a black shadow appeared in front of him. Koden did not have time to see who it was. He took a palm of his hand against the black shadow. Although Koden was a hasty attack, he was seven. The strength of the sacred powerhouse, this palm is not something that anyone can bear, but in fact it is that Cohen feels that a huge force has been uploaded from the hand, and then the body shape of Ke Dengs original advancement is hard. The retreat took several steps. When he returned to God and saw the same embarrassing figure in front, Kodens face became a little hard to look at. "Uncle Faracheng...you are this..." Farah Cheng had a handful of palms. Although he used all his strength, he was too old and many of his strengths could not be used to normal levels, so even if he sneaked, it was just a tie. Seeing that Koden looked at the incomprehensible eyes, Fara Cheng said faintly. "Hall is a great friend of our barracuda family. I don''t allow you to hurt him! If you must hurt him, then you will step on my body!" After saying this, the generals behind Faracheng put on a position ready to fight, as long as Faracheng or Hall issued orders, they would attack without hesitation Here, the Kraken grandfather Garda shouted loudly. "Farance patriarch, do you really want to see that my two families are in the battle of life and death?" Koden didn''t talk, he just looked at Faracheng and Hall with a gloomy look, and Faracheng did not speak, and there was a brief silence on the scene. "In fact, don''t use this!" Suddenly Hall''s voice interrupted everyone''s silence, and Koden heard a wrinkle. After he looked at Faracheng, who still had no idea to speak, he took a deep breath and said to Hall. "Hall is, let''s talk, what is your purpose this time? As long as I can do it, I must do it!" Koden is not a confession, but he has already seen this situation. This time Hall is definitely with some purpose, and he just wants to understand Halls true purpose through dialogue with Hall. ! (End of this chapter) Chapter 1506： contract Chapter 1506 Contract "Hall, you say, what is your real purpose? I am if you really want to fight with us, you have already started, aren''t you?" "Hey!" The sound of clapping hands came, and I saw Hall laughing and clapping. "Its still a great time for the head of the Caudon. This time I asked the Faraday patriarch to take me to you. It really has a purpose." "Please say!" Koden looked at Hall and asked. "My purpose is very simple. I want the patriarchs of Cordon to surrender your ethnic group, all the holy magic crystals! Remember, it''s all!" "what?!" Hearing the words of Hall, whether it is the General of the Krai or the Grand Duke of the Kraken, or the Kuden of the Kraken, they all looked at Hall with a shocked expression, apparently they did not think, Hall would have asked such a rude request! and many more? ! Humanity? Holy level magic crystal? ! The original irritating Koden heard a sudden glimpse, because he suddenly thought of a situation, that is, when they were dealing with the dark family, the dark people seemed to be in exchange for the holy magic crystal! When he heard this request, he made a decision in the gathering place, that is, to exchange human enchantment equipment with the least amount of holy magic crystal! Today, suddenly I heard Hall ask this request, and Hall is a mysterious human being. This has to make Holden doubt the extent of Hall''s participation in this matter. "You want a holy magic crystal?" "Yes!" Hall did not hesitate to openly admit. Hall was so direct that Codon had almost not responded to it for a while, and after carefully looking at Hall, Koden suddenly said. "If I refused?" "Reject? Oh, I am sorry, for a while, the Faracheng patriarch will drag you, and your ethnic group will kill them all! Right, do you remember what I said? Believe me! I have this ability. !" "Bastard!" Koden gritted his teeth, staring at Hall with his eyes, and the look seemed to want to tear the Hall away. Looking at Farah Cheng, who still did not raise objections, Ke Dengs heart became colder and colder. He knows that what Hall said is very likely to be true. Although Lacheng is old, it takes a lot of time to defeat him. It is also possible to overturn the ship. After all, Faracheng is not the child. It is very unlikely that you will not lose money in his hands! And with the idea of ??Faracheng, it is estimated that he will be happy to see his ethnic group being destroyed, so that this sea area belongs to their barracuda! Do you want to spell it? The idea was repeated dozens of times in Koden''s mind, but it was only a few seconds. Finally, Koden sighed and said, "Magic crystal can give you, but I can''t give it directly to you. After all, these magic crystals are the ones we risk to kill those Warcraft!" "Oh!" Hall heard a sneer, he naturally would not bargain with Koden at this time, because he knew that the more time he gave to Ke Deng, the less it could be achieved. Therefore, he can only continue to put pressure on Ke Deng step by step according to the original plan, and does not make a case that you do not give, I will fight! Seeing Hall''s appearance, whether it is Kirden or Farah Cheng, I couldn''t help but swear. In fact, both of them are the same in mind. They don''t want to really fight. If the two ethnic groups still have the final say, even if they play, it is also a small scope. But once Hall is involved, the battle between the two races is likely to be the battle of the genocide! For this, whether it is the Kraken clan Ke Deng or the mullet patriarch Faracheng, do not want to see this scene! In the end, Ke Deng also had to give a step and said, "This time I counted it! I can give it to Magic Crystal, but I have a condition, that is, I still have some sea people to give the barracuda, but you have to promise me, at least In a year or so, we can''t fight together!" After a pause, Koden seems to be worried that this is not enough. He added a sentence, "You must swear with the soul and the sea god!" "No problem! I promised this!" Hall didn''t even think about it and agreed directly. He didn''t really want to fight. If it was a war, he probably wouldn''t be out in a short time. The Krakens, the second is the current situation, Hall is the most lacking time! In case the dark ones and the bright Protoss are killed, or the Zerg kills, no matter which side, it is not good news for Hall! What he has to do now is that whether it is a swindling or a slap in the face, as long as he can get enough sacred magic crystals to strengthen a seven-level sacred summoned beast, then Hall will not worry about himself. Consolation! "Do you think I can believe you like this?" Koden looked at Hall with an idiot''s eyes. If anyone believes, it is really an idiot! "Hold!" Suddenly Koden lost a scroll and Hall looked over and found that it was a mysterious rune. On the side of Faracheng, he whispered, "Hall is great, this is the soul contract, which says the words he just said. As long as the two signed their names on it, the contract will take effect, regardless of both parties. Whoever violates the contract, his soul will be damaged and will be cursed by Poseidon!" "So exaggerated?" Hall did not think that there was such a contract. When Tim came back, he did not mention this. It seems to be a reflection of Hall''s doubts, and Farah Cheng explained it. "Hall, these contracts are very rare, this is a special kind of blood made in the sea. Even if it is me, there is only one in it!" That''s it! When he heard the words of Faracheng, Hall revealed the color of ignorance. When Tim was negotiating with the Krakens, Ke Deng did not use it. He wanted to come because he could not bear it! Or, from the beginning, he was thinking of Tym, so he would not use this contract. "Well!" Hall thought of this, Hall agreed to the proposal, he first let Fara Cheng read the contents of the contract, and then quietly put this thing into the space, the reason is because he still in the space There is a shuttle fisher brother who has been conquered by the Sea Snake King! Hall was asking him to say something. After seeing roughly the same as Farah Cheng, Hall only dropped a drop of blood on the contract reel according to Koden. After Kodden did the same, the contract scroll suddenly burst into a flash of light, and then split into two quick-entry Hall and Koden''s mind. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1507： Just by you? Chapter 1507 is up to you? This is the contract? Hall said with some confusion after Ray Street passed his head. Saying that this light is coming into the mind, Hall has no reaction at all. He just feels that there is a message in his mind. This information is quickly absorbed by the system in his mind. Hall''s doubts are here. Don''t it mean that this information is useless to me? After the development of this problem, Hall suddenly understood that the original system could actually squander the contract, so that after Hall, no matter what contract is signed, the contract can be ignored. If Koden knows this, he doesn''t know if he will vomit blood. Seeing the contract did not seem to have much effect on himself, and Hall suddenly felt relieved. "The patriarch of the Curton, now that the contract has been signed, then..." Koden heard no hesitation and threw a ring directly. Hmm? Hall took a look and saw his face suddenly showing a pleasant color. Because he saw that there are no more than ten six-level holy magic crystals in the space ring. "Oh!" Hall laughed. After seeing this magic crystal, Hall really smiled. With these ten sixth-class holy magic crystals, plus Hall''s seven-level holy magic crystal, Hall can reinforce a seventh-class summoned beast. In this way, Hall does not have to worry about the Kraken and the Barracudas rebelling against him, and Hall believes that when the squid patriarch Faracheng saw that there were seven sacred summoned beasts around the Hall, he was still hesitant. He, at this moment will definitely stand on his side. "Since the contract has been completed, are we now reaching an alliance agreement?" "Allied agreement?" Hall suddenly looked at Koden with a smile-like expression. This scene made Ke Deng suddenly squint, and he seemed to realize what it was like. "Hall, you... don''t you want to ruin the contract? You are not afraid of the contract and die?" Kodden said this, and everyone in the place showed a shocking color. The strength of the contract, they have all been heard, it is said that in the past, a patriarch and another patriarch signed a contract, and then the patriarch suddenly violated the contract, and soon the patriarch died because of the breach of the contract. It is precisely because of this that unless it is not necessary, in general, they rarely sign contracts. Even if they sign a contract, they will try to avoid breaching the contract. This is why everyone sees that Hall has just signed a contract and violated the contract. The reason for this shocking expression will be revealed. "Hall, you...you have to think twice!" Farah Cheng on the side quickly said and persuaded. To be honest, he also hopes that Hall will die. After all, no one will be willing to hang on his head with no sword on his head. When possible, he will cut down and cut his head. However, in the barracuda base camp, there is now a sixth-class sacred summoned beast sea snake king Kahn and dozens of five-level holy-level summoned beast lightning fish, once Hall is killed by contract power because of breach of contract At that time, he couldn''t guarantee that the Sea Snake King Kahn and the Lightning Magic Fish would not turn up his shuttle fisherman''s base camp because of this. Even if he rushed back in time, the mullet family would definitely suffer heavy losses because of this world! At that time, the newly-married Kraken clan, Ke Deng, will definitely be robbed, and when they will be devastated. "Thinking? Oh, I think very clearly! I told you from the beginning, you just have to stop Ke Deng, and the rest will be handed over to me!" here you are? Farah Cheng heard that his heart almost screamed, and once the power of the contract was reversed, you will be a dead person at that time, and will you give it to you? Ok? ! Farah, who was still in the heart of Hall, suddenly widened his eyes, because he found that Hall had ordered the lightning squid to put out a battle formation, and Hall had nothing to do! Is it that the power of the contract does not occur? How can this be? Just finished the contract in full view, is the contract fake? ! "How is it possible? How can you be okay?" After seeing Hall like this, Koden began to think that the contract was not completed, so he quickly felt the situation in his mind and found the power of the contract in his mind. After still exists, Ke Deng was dumbfounded... If Hall is so unwilling to be countered by the power of the contract, and he is still bound by the power of the contract, for a time, Ke Deng is not calm... It is true that he is not sure... Koden... The Hall, who originally wanted to attack, suddenly stunned. He looked at the pale-faced Koden as he thought of something, so he asked with a happy face. "The patriarch of the Curton, I think your face is so ugly, is it that the power of your contract still exists? That feeling is good!" Koden... Farah Cheng... Good feelings, your sister! Ke Deng couldn''t help but scream, as Hall said, his contractual power does exist. If he dares to order an offense or do it himself, then the first one is absolutely dead! Then the question is coming, why is Hall able to counteract the power of the contract? ! Not only is Ke Deng''s doubts, but even Fara Cheng on the side looks at Hall with a **** look. They seem to want to figure out the strange reason. Hall naturally knows what they are thinking, but he is not 100,000 why, he has no obligation to explain to them. The sea squad elder Garda saw it and immediately shouted. "The patriarch, I am going to let the troops attack, as long as they kill him, then the power of this contract will not take effect, you just have to take it!" "Kill me? Oh, are you sure?" Hall looked at the sea demon grandfather Garda with a smile on his face. The crocodile patriarch Faracheng immediately stepped forward and stopped in front of Hall. Although he does not know how Hall did this, but he knows that the Kraken is going to be unlucky! "Faracheng patriarch You should retire first." Hall waved his hand. "but" The patriarch of Farahing still wants to say something, but he sees Hall''s confident face. "Before I was worried about Koden''s work with me, but now it''s good. As long as he starts, he will be defeated by the power of the contract, and his men, huh, I really don''t look at it!" Hey! Do you dare to say? How do you say that the great elder Garda thinks that the sixth-class sage is strong, you don''t need us to help you with it, you want to stop him with a dozen or so five-level sacred summons? Garda was also angered by Hall''s arrogant expression, only to see him exude the momentum of the sixth-class sage, and step forward pointing to Hall coldly. "Just by you?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1508： Conquer Chapter 1508 Conquering "Just by you?" As the great elder Garda said this, the momentum of the sixth-class powerhouse on his body broke out completely. Seeing this scene, both the squid patriarch Faracheng and the squid big elder Zarhab have changed their faces. The two quickly stopped in front of the Hall, fearing that the Kraken grandfather Garda suddenly rushed over. Killed. For Hall to die like this, they are also very helpless, but helpless but helpless, but they have to come out to protect Hall. "Yes, it depends on me!" Hall was in the eyes of Faracheng and Zarhab, and once again came out and said, not waiting for Garda to say that Hall suddenly turned his head and looked at the silence. Koden, who was dark in his face, said. "How, do you want to make a bet?" "Bet? What kind of bet?" Koddens voice was very low. Anyone familiar with him knew that Ke Dengs mood was very uncomfortable. Instead, the Krakens saw this scene. They had already bowed their heads and said nothing. Even bypassing Koden, avoid giving him the chance to catch up. "I am single-handed with your great elder Garda. If he wins, I will complete the contract in accordance with the regulations and promise not to attack the Kraken!" "Single-handed?" Koden heard a wrinkle. He looked at Hall seriously and determined that Hall was not joking. He continued to say, "If you won?" "Win? Oh, you are the same as the Barracuda, and I am the Lord!" "Oh! This is impossible!" The Kraken clan, the chief of the Kraken, immediately objected. "Yes? If you disagree, then your Krakens are ready to be removed from the endless sea!" Hall''s icy voice made the Sea Kraids in the room unable to resist a chill when they were angry. "You are not afraid that I am not afraid of killing you and killing you?" Ke Deng said with a grin. "Oh, don''t say you won''t, even if you really do, do you think you have a bit of control to kill me?" Farah Cheng heard a bitter smile in his heart. He felt that Hall was really ignorant and fearless. If a seventh-class sage is not afraid of death, he must kill a person, then they will be desperate, even if they have him. At the same time, I dare not go so directly to resist a maddening seventh-class powerhouse! "You can try it! If it is urgent, I will..." Not waiting for Koden to finish this, suddenly everyone saw that Hall waved at the void, and then a figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone, and everyone started to react, waiting for them to feel the body After the strong atmosphere, everyone couldn''t help but take a breath. "Seven-level Holy Summoning Beast?!" "How is this possible? If he had it before, why not take it out directly?" And the original savage sea urchin grandfather Garda saw that the sudden emergence of the seventh-class sacred summoned beast turned his momentum to lock himself, he could not help but chill. "Seventh-level sacred summoned beast... Before he got seven sacred magic crystals from me, and got a lot of sacred magic crystals from Koden, is this..." After seeing this sudden seventh-level summoned beast, the heart became more and more sure of his own guess, and after confirming his guess, he looked at Hall''s eyes with a trace of fear and awe! Because he knows that once this is the case, then the human Hall in front of him will be an absolutely terrifying existence! Just give him time, he will grow into a person that everyone must look up! The crocodile patriarch Faracheng guessed that there is nothing wrong with this. The seventh-class sacred Warcraft is the lightning that Hall used to give him the seventh-class sacred magic crystal and the ten six-class sacred magic crystals given by Ke Deng. Magic fish! Seeing that everyone was stunned by the domineering of the Lightning Magic Fish, Hall was satisfied with the shot of the head of the Lightning Magic Fish and smiled at the Sea Elf Grandfather Garda. "How? I just rely on me? Do you want to continue?" carry on? Continue your uncle! No you are bullying like this! The great elder Garda heard almost crying, this is too bullying! On the other side, the Kraken clan, Ke Deng, was sure that the summoned beast was indeed a seventh-class summoned beast, and he closed his eyes in pain. Because he is very clear in his heart, even if he does not have a contractual agreement, he will not be the opponent of the two seventh-class sages, and the future of their Krakens is entirely in his decision! After a long time, Koden suddenly opened his eyes, but at this time his eyes were filled with a sad look. Seeing that Koden looked like this, Faracheng, an old rival, couldn''t help but sigh, because he is also a patriarch, he knows very well how much courage to make this choice. As the saying goes, the person who knows the most is his own enemy! Sure enough, after a moment of silence, the Kraken clan Ke Deng made a big gift to Hall. "The Krakens start today, and everything follows the orders of Hall Master!" The Haide elders Garda and other Kraken generals couldnt help but tremble. They wanted to refute, but after seeing the seven-level summoned beasts in front of them, they all suffered. Closed his eyes. Seeing Halls smile and not talking, Koden immediately yelled, What are you doing, and dont come over to Hall Lord! The sea demon family, you see me, I see you, and finally the sea demon grandfather Garda could not help but sigh, and looked awkward at Hall to give a big gift. "I have seen Hall Master!" See the sea demon grandfather Garda are all saluted, and the rest of the Kraken generals also followed the ceremony ~ www.novelhall.com ~ met Hall adults! I don''t know why, after seeing this scene, the crocodile patriarch Faracheng, with a sigh of relief, also had such a feeling of regret, and he did not know whether he regretted the Krakens or the mullet family. "Oh! Very good!" Seeing here, Hall nodded with satisfaction, and was able to conquer the Krakens. Hall is still very satisfied. In this way, he has plenty of time to face the coming darkness. A family and a bright Protoss, even the mysterious Zerg threat. "In the future, your two families will be responsible for both of you. I will not participate in it and will not let you do the mortal task." When the Hall was heard in public, the two patriarchs were relieved. But Hall''s next words were that he couldn''t help but frown. "But I hope that from now on, you will try your best to collect the Holy Magic Crystal! If you find the Seventh Class of Warcraft, tell me, let''s kill it together!" Chapter 1509： Shocked sea demon Chapter 1509 Shocked Kraken "What, hunting seven grades of World of Warcraft?" Not only is Koden, but even other Kraken generals are shocked. Seventh World of Warcraft is so good to kill? If this is the case, then they have long controlled the larger waters. The reason why they are the sea squad and the squid to compete for this sea area, it is because this sea area in addition to geographical security, there is another reason is because there is no strong sea life Warcraft! Nearby are generally some sixth-class holy warcraft, want to kill the seventh-class World of Warcraft, it must go to the farther waters. And those unfamiliar seas, even those of them, must be very careful. In the event of a large oceanic air current or a submarine crustal movement, it is difficult for Koden to guarantee that he will survive. Plus in the strange sea area, it is very easy to be surrounded by those powerful Warcraft, can advance to the seventh-class battle of Warcraft, which is not a strong, its men will definitely have a group of weak followers. Therefore, in the view of Koden, it is tantamount to commit suicide by taking the initiative to find those seventh-class holy warcraft. It was said before that they would not let them die. Now they say that they are going to chase and kill the Seventh-level World of Warcraft. Is this not a contradiction? Just as Koden wanted to say something, Farah Cheng on the side suddenly made a look at him. Koden saw it and then he went to Hall. "Yes! Hall!" Then a group of people walked toward the base camp of the Krai people. On the way, Ke Deng deliberately came to Faracheng and asked with a puzzled look. "Uncle Faracheng, can we say that we are allies this time?" Farah Cheng nodded and said, "Well, that''s it!" "Uncle Faracheng, you just looked at me, you mean..." Koden saw Farazen nod, so he asked quickly. "Before Hall Master has told me how to do it, you can rest assured that what he said is the seventh class of Warcraft, is the Salmon Warcraft!" "Salmon Warcraft?!" Koden heard his eyes wide open. At first he thought that Hall was asking him to look for the powerful seventh class of Warcraft, but when he heard that it was Salmon Warcraft, he almost didn''t respond. "Would you like it? Those powerful World of Warcraft are in the deep sea, where the danger level I think you are not strange to me, but Hall is not aware of this, we can slowly come to this matter, now we Just looking for Salmon World of Warcraft is not enough?" "But the World of Warcraft is very rare, and the salmon that is advanced to the seventh-class World of Warcraft is even more scarce. In case we can''t find the Seventh-level World of Warcraft, how do we complete the task that Hall Master has given us? Seeing that Ke Deng was anxious, Fara Cheng smiled and said, "It seems that you have not realized it!" "Are you aware of it?" Ke Deng didn''t like to guess at all. The old guy of Faracheng always said that half of the topic was hidden, which made Ke Deng feel anxious. "The situation of Hall''s adults does not say that you did not think." "what do you mean" Farah Cheng saw that Koden was still like this, and he couldnt help but look at him with contempt. "Whether you know it or not, I will tell you now, honestly obey the arrangements of Hall Master, this is good for you, for me!" Koden heard the silence, and Faracheng ignored him and slowly followed Hall. After a moment, Koden said with a sigh. "Uncle Farah Cheng, this way, when we meet the seventh-class World of Warcraft, we unite, try not to let our people lose too much!" "Oh, good! I mean this too!" Seeing that Ke Deng finally understood, Fara Cheng also showed a smile on his face. What did Koden say, isn''t he thinking? It is not as simple as imagining to know that hunting a seventh-class holy warcraft. If they do their best, they will win at the least cost. Otherwise, the loss of the two races will definitely not be less than when they fight! Hall''s conversation, Hall heard from beginning to end, and Hall did not give any advice on the final decision. Obviously Hall is very satisfied with the choice of the two. Soon, the group of people came to the base camp of the Krai people. The guards of the Kraken who did not know the situation came back to see their patriarchs returning with the mullet family, and they still looked like a fall, and suddenly they all showed up. The color of doubt. "Well? What is going on here? Why do the patriarchs come back with the squid?" "I think it should have happened just now. I heard that the crocodile patriarch Faracheng met with our patriarch, ah? Well, the patriarch and the patriarch, Faracheng?" "The old man is the squid patriarch Faracheng? I have been playing for the first time, but I still see him for the first time, but how do I feel something is wrong?" "Where is it wrong?" asked the Kraken warrior with some doubts. "Look!" The Kraken warrior who raised the question reached out and said, "If I didn''t read it wrong, it was human, as if the patriarchs were behind him, and looked polite to him!" "What? Is there such a thing?" Those Kraken warriors heard the words and looked at them again and again, only to see the scene in front of them as the Navy warrior just said, this is indeed the case. "Heaven! That human... Who is it? And... How can he survive in the water?!" More and more Marine Demon warriors have discovered this situation. For a time, the entire Krai camp has begun to pick up. "Give me shut up! Who is everywhere, military law!" At this time, the voice of the Kraken Grandfather Garda came in the ears of everyone. For a time, the entire Krai camp was quiet. "The patriarchs have important things to discuss except for the people on duty, other people have given me away!" Those Kraken warriors heard the words and made a lot of birds and beasts. Seeing here, the Kraken grandfather Garda looked at Hall with apologetic apologies. "Sorry for Hall, it is our management negligence." "Nothing, just now the patriarch Koden said to you, and will bring all the holy magic crystals over!" Grandpa Garda took a look at Koden, seeing Kirden nod, Garda nodded and said. "Its Hall, Ill get it right away. A group of people sat in the living room, Hall sat at the top, and while Hall was waiting for Garda to take the magic crystal back and chat, a Kraken warrior hurried into the road. "Reporting... patriarchs, there are... um?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1510： Still shocked Chapter 1510 continues to be shocked The Kraken commander ran in and just wanted to report, but immediately after the opening, he suddenly stopped. Because he did not think that sitting at the top of the hall is not the Kraken clan! And a person he has never seen before, and what makes him even more unacceptable is that that person is actually a human! Seeing his own commanding stunned look, Koden changed his face and suddenly yelled. "What are you doing? What are you talking about!" Hearing the roar of Koden, the Navys commander responded and saw that Ke Dengs face was very ugly, and he quickly said. "Back... If the Hui people grow up, the drow of the dark family is coming again, saying that they are ready to trade with us!" "He is coming again?" Koden heard that his face was a happy first, and then he thought of something, and suddenly he was silent. Seeing Hall looking at himself with a smile and a smile, Koden said after biting his teeth. "Hall, this dark group of drow has been working with us for a while before, and this makes people ask him to leave! From now on, we will not cooperate with him, and Hall, you can rest assured, before me Working with him, they use the least magic crystal and exchange him for enchanting equipment." "Oh? So, the previous transactions were dominated by your Krakens, and their dark ones were losing money?" Koden did not see any difference in Hall. In his opinion, Hall should be an indigenous human on the nearby island, and the dark family is a deadly enemy. Therefore, after hearing the words of Hall, he did not think about it and immediately responded. Admit it down. Fara Cheng on the side found something wrong, but he couldn''t think of anything wrong in a short time, and when he was confused, Hall spoke. "The dark family that trades with you is called Tim?" When Ke Deng heard the words, he did not expect that Hall would directly call out the names of the generals of the dark family. But he quickly reacted, and Hall had definitely dealt with the dark general called Tim''s general. However, Farah Cheng did not think so. He felt that there must be something wrong here. It is very likely that Hall knew the general of this dark family from the beginning, but what is wrong? "Yes, Hall, I am going to drive him away. We will all be..." After waiting for Koden to finish the conversation, Hall went on to say, "Let''s go, let''s see this old friend!" Old friend? This is ready to kill people! Although Koden and others thought so, they did not dare to say anything, and then the group followed the commander to the sea. I saw a ship on the surface of the sea, and there were not many guards on it. Only a few people stood on it and stood alert. "Tell your generals, and say that my head of the family has come up personally!" The dark warriors on the ship heard nothing and suddenly turned and ran towards the cabin. Soon a figure appeared on the side of the boat, and Koden glanced at Hall, seeing that Hall was still a smirk, so he said. "General Tim, this transaction..." "The trade continues, but you don''t have to be magic crystal, just give them enchanting equipment!" Koden did not finish, suddenly a voice interrupted their conversation, everyone suddenly looked at the talking Hall . No magic crystal? The dark family is not stupid, is this ready to grab? Koden didn''t think that Hall would have issued this order, but if he wanted to come, Hall was an indigenous island, and the dark ones were naturally deadly enemies. And Hall said this very clearly, after the dark family directly sent enchanting equipment to the Kraken, and can not charge any magic crystal, this condition is estimated that no one will promise. And just as Koden had some regrets, he couldn''t exchange a lot of enchanting equipment, and when he was ready to give an offensive command, the dark general, Tim, made a scene that made him dumbfounded. I saw that Tim didn''t say that he directly lost a space ring, and Ke Deng picked it up. After seeing that it was full of enchanting equipment, Ke Deng was dumbfounded. What are the meanings? Really given? Don''t be magic crystal? There was some doubt before Faracheng on the side. When he saw Tim''s look of respect, he was still unclear. This dark general, Tim, was also a Hall man! Sure enough, the first sentence of Tims opening confirmed his thoughts. "Yes! Master Hall!" what? Young master? ! Koden''s eyes widened, and apparently he was shocked by the title. "Oh, is it very surprised?" Hall said with a smile and said, "In fact, there is nothing to be surprised, Tim is also my person!" hiss! This time, Koden was really dumbfounded, and Fara?in showed a look that was so beautiful, then Hall probably said about the island. After hearing Hall''s words, Koden and Faracheng both controlled Hall and controlled so many dark people and bright Protoss warriors. Both of them admire Hall. "Go back and tell them that the Kraken and the Barracuda are our allies in the future! Let them produce more equipment to arm them!" After sending away a respectful expression of Tim, Hall took the crowd back to the Krai camp. The great elder Garda, who had just returned from the inventory of all the holy magic crystals, almost heard the other generals report the incident just now, he almost scared the space ring in his hand fell to the ground. Obviously he was also deeply stunned by this news! After seeing the magic crystals in the space ring, Hall grinned again Although there are no seventh-class magic crystals, there are still ten sixth-class magic crystals inside. This is completely enough for Hall to advance the ten-and-five-class Saint-level Warcraft to the sixth-class Holy Warcraft. However, Hall did not act immediately. He needed an opportunity. After all, he had more battles on land than in the sea, so what he really needed was a seven-level holy lightning golden eagle! Whether it is fighting or running away, it will make Hall invincible! "Very well, I will go to Hope Island to handle the matter. I will hand it over to you. The things that Tim brought, this time, the Koden patriarch, you give half of the patriarch of Faracheng, and you can provide some materials for yourself. By then, I will Let Tim give you a batch of enchanting gear every month!" Originally thinking about how to communicate with Hall''s enchanting equipment, Farah Cheng heard this, and immediately greeted Hall at the same time. "Yes! Hall, you can rest assured that we will arrange for the first time to find the traces of the Seventh Class of Warcraft!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1511： messenger Chapter 1511 Herald Hall back to the sea again is much better than before. Looking at the blue sea, Hall recently showed a smile. "It seems that the sea is indeed the land of my gospel!" If Koden and Faracheng heard Hall, it is estimated that they would say to Hall, and ask him not to come down later! Soon, a ship leaned in the direction of Hall, who is not Tim and who is standing at the bow? "Young Master!" Tim gave a respectful respect to the Hall of the ship. "Well, you have worked hard!" "Doing things for the young master, not hard!" When I heard Tim say this, Hall just smiled and didn''t continue the topic. "Right, how about the island now?" When he heard Qin Feiyangs inquiry, Tim immediately said everything he knew. After listening to Tim''s words, Hall nodded with satisfaction. "It''s very good. It seems that the two island owners of Grutar and Georgia have done a good job. In such a short time, they completely adapted their hands to this. Happening." "These are because the young masters are too strong, they just made a correct choice." Hall sees that Tim is so flattering, shaking his head and shaking his head. "Okay, when you look back, you are still responsible for trading with the Kraken and the Barracuda. ??After all, you are familiar with it!" "Good young master!" ...... Hope Island Grutar and Georgia are sitting in the hall with a frown. "I didn''t think that the worms were so powerful, even the coalitions of the dark and the bright Protoss could not resist!" Grootal sighed and said. Georgia nodded uncommonly, and glanced at the documents on the table. "There is no way. Who can think that these bugs can still be transported through the sea? If the situation is really what they say, then we are in danger!" "This is true, but the dark people and the bright Protoss are too arrogant. Although Hall said that we can cooperate with them, according to their attitude, it is difficult to imagine what will happen in the future." Grutar said this in the heart of Georgia, he naturally knows what Groot is called. Halls temper, they have already learned about it during this time. The typical one is soft and hard. If the dark and the bright Protos are still this attitude, Hall will not only agree with this request, but will also Completely fall out. Its just that at the moment, they want the island and the edge island to be too close to the island of death, so like the dark group and the messenger of the bright Protoss, they will become the next target of the bug! "From the situation they provide, these worms are mainly land-based operations, with less airpower. If they can''t fight in the sea, they are constantly evolving. This is what makes me most worried!" "Well, indeed, but the messenger also said that they are now contacting the sea. Once the seas agree to participate in the action, they can completely trap the bugs on the island of death, but those guys let us as air strikes. The first echelon of this condition, I think we are still cautious!" Whether it is Glutar or Georgia, both of them are veterans of the battlefield. From the opening of this messenger, they probably know the purpose of the Dark and the Bright Protoss. It is nothing more than an excuse to let them participate in the sensitivity of the worms in order to reduce their losses, while at the same time consuming the indigenous resistance of Hope Island and the edge island. Don''t look at what the messenger said about the past, but both Groot and Georgia know that they haven''t forgotten it. It is very likely that they will turn around and start to kill them after they have eliminated or controlled the bugs. ! "But I don''t agree with it at the moment, otherwise we don''t have enough time to transfer people to the edge island. Besides, even if we go to the edge island, when the bugs come again, where else can we go?" Obviously this dark family and the bright Protoss are the weaknesses of Groot and Georgia. In this case, as long as Grutar and Georgia don''t want to die, they have to agree to their harsh conditions! If they did, they might surrender directly, but now whether they are Glutar or Georgia, they don''t make a decision immediately, but use procrastination. After all, Hall''s power makes them deeply understand that this time betrayed Hall, the consequences do not have to be directly related to the bug. Besides, the attitudes of the Dark and the Bright Protoss have made them understand that it is estimated that at this time, they want to be a dog for the Dark and the Bright Protoss. The best thing is to fight the bugs and spend a lifetime! This is not the life they want! They are still young, and now they are at the peak of the fifth-class sage. As long as they give them an opportunity, they can completely step on the fifth-class sage and enter the threshold of the sixth-class sage! And just as they were a little worried about how to choose, a soldier ran in, "Report! Island master, messenger at the door to see!" "How come again? Didn''t you see him yesterday?" Grootal said with a hint of anger on his face. The soldier heard a bitter smile on his face. "I said the same thing, but the messenger said that if you can''t see you, the people on the island will be killed, it''s all because of me..." "Okay! Don''t be embarrassed about him, you can bring him in!" Georgia''s words let the soldier breathe a sigh of relief, glanced glance at Georgia and quickly left. "Hey!" Grootal couldnt help but scream, and he didnt know if he was cold-handed for the soldier or the messenger outside or both! "Okay, this time I have to see what he wants to say. If we let us send troops immediately, then we will continue to hold him!" "Will you hold on?" Glutar heard a moment of silence and finally nodded. "It is true that we can''t do this in the first place. Finally, we must return to Hall." The two men who had made the decision tried to control the anger before the come in. When the messenger led the soldiers to the conference room, the two sat as if they were all right. "I have seen two island owners!" Grootal did not speak, and Georgia on the side nodded. "The ambassador is excused, I don''t know how the adults rested at 11 o''clock last night?" "The rest is really good, but when I think that I have to take a lot of people to rest forever, I am a little excited to sleep!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1512： bad news Chapter 1512 Bad News "you!" Grutars words suddenly widened his eyes. The messengers words sounded like people who were worried about Hope Island and the edge of the island. But in fact, he listened carefully, where he cares, and he is obviously threatening! "Don''t be angry!" Georgia comforted Grutar and then looked at the messenger with a dissatisfied tone. "The messenger, you said this at this time, is it wrong?" "Is it wrong?" The messenger uttered a look of surprise, and then he sighed at Grutar and said with an apologetic expression. "Oh, that''s really sorry, maybe the meaning I just wanted to express is not clearly expressed. This also blames me. I am a demon. Our devils speak sometimes straight, so if I sometimes cause dissatisfaction between the two adults, Please watch the adults in the dark and the bright Protos, don''t worry about it!" Nima! Seeing this demon ambassador''s speech is getting more and more outrageous, and he threatens himself again and again, and Grutal almost couldn''t help but pick it up. "Don''t be impulsive! Let me come!" Georgia glanced at Grutar, then turned his head and looked at the devil''s messenger faintly. "The messenger, although you are the representative of the dark family and the bright Protoss, but if you are not good at words, then I can kill you first, then take your head and ask you to sin with the adults, do you think this is not the case?" "You?!" The demon ambassador heard that there was no such confident and unscrupulous expression on his face. Instead, he was a frowning expression. Because he knows that Georgia is not wrong, if Georgia does, he is really dead! Moreover, people in their family can''t avenge him in a short time. After all, at this critical time, it is impossible for Shangfeng to take care of his own life and death! As long as they can successfully convince these indigenous people to send troops to the insects, what is his life? Seeing the changing face of the demon ambassador after hearing this, Grootal could not help but give a thumb to Georgia. Georgia smiled and signaled that Grutar was not so blatant, and then he looked at the ugly demon ambassador with a smile. "Oh, the messenger should not care, I just made a joke, how can I do this, but it will destroy the relationship between us!" "Hey!" The demon ambassador snorted, and he knew that he had lost in this game, but it also made him start to get serious. "Oh, it turned out to be a joke, I said, how can the two island owners be able to do this." The demon messenger also said that when he said the three words of jokes, he also focused on it. However, both Georgia and Grutar did not care. Just saw him eating, and both of them were in a good mood. "The two adults, we have a long story, the words I said before, in fact, are not exaggerated, the worm''s troops have spread to the surrounding, I believe that they will soon be killed, so I hope that the two island owners will do as soon as possible for the island''s life. Make a decision!" "Soon? How long is it?" Georgia and Grutar heard a change in their face, and Georgia quickly asked. "If our intelligence is not wrong, I believe it will take three days!" "Three days!?" Georgia really couldn''t help but exclaim. How can it be three days? Isnt it just that they are starting from Death Island, at least seven days at their speed? Seeing the astonished look of Grutar and Georgia, the demon ambassador sneered in his heart, but on the surface he also showed an anxious expression. "This is also a no-brainer. When the bugs crossed the sea, the speed was very slow, but the news that was just obtained, the bugs that can be used as ships, began to evolve, and their speed suddenly increased. I just picked up this. The news!" In fact, this news is not just. This is already a day ago. Its just that he hasnt said anything about it. After all, I hope that the island will have to pay a strong price if it wants to get the situation, and they will not be able to use it for a long time. People are coming back, so throwing this news at this time will have an unexpected effect. "Evolved again? What can I do?" "Oh, in fact, the two island owners do not have to worry, we have investigated the evolution of only the worms crossing the sea, those worms fighting on land, can no longer fight in the sea!" After seeing Grutar and Georgia face a little better, the demon ambassador continued. "And we are in contact with the Krakens. Once they have their consent, they will pull them into the sea before the bugs have evolved into the sea!" "This method is good, but the messenger, I have a problem!" "The main owner of Georgia Island, as long as I know, I must know all the words!" The demon messenger salute. "The ambassador is very polite! What I want to ask is that since the worms can continue to evolve, this time the first squad of worms is eliminated, how can we eliminate other worms? In case they all evolve, then this battle is fundamental. There is no way to continue." "Oh, the problem with Georgia is very good. Just this I can explain it to you!" Looking at the confused eyes of the two, the demon ambassador coughed and said. "Our two high-level leaders already know the situation here Soon there will be eight sacred strongmen coming over, and when they go straight to catch the worm''s head, this battle will be very Coming soon!" what? Eight ranks of the strongest? ! Whether it is Glutar or Georgia, they are not yet the threshold for the sixth-class powerhouse. How much horror is this eighth-class power? This sudden news really made Grutar and Georgia somewhat unprepared. Once they really let the eight-level powers come over, it is estimated that they will not give them a chance to speak and kill them directly. Seeing Groot and Georgia are silent, a smug smile appears on the face of the demon ambassador. In fact, the current high-level and high-level protoss are busy, they simply do not have time to deal with the matter here, but more than a few seven-level sages come over, but even this is enough, after all, two The island''s most powerful, but also the fifth-class sage-level strong, want to destroy them is simply a matter of waving. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1513： Surprised Grutal Chapter 1513 was surprised by Grutar "I think the situation has been very clear. I don''t know how the two island owners decided." The demon ambassador glanced at Grutar and Georgia and saw that they were still silent, so they reminded me. "Can you let us think about the day? We will give you a reply to the messenger tomorrow?" Georgia wrinkled his brow and then looked up and asked the demon messenger in front of him. "No!" The voice of Georgia did not fall, and the voice of the demon ambassadors opposition suddenly came out. "Hey! Look at the loss of defense that you will be oppressed by me. If you want to go back and think about it at this time, then what I did before is not done in white? I want to be beautiful!" The demon ambassador sneered in his heart, and his face was still a cold expression. "The situation is very urgent now, and it is not allowed to delay. If the worms are killed, it will be too late to say anything!" Seeing Georgia''s face is very gloomy, it is estimated that he was mad at his words, and the demon ambassador did not care, and continued to talk about himself. "And this time is already a chance to give you a sin of the peak. Don''t think that we don''t know, our two offensive island squads have been killed by you, replaced by before..." Hearing this demon ambassador to mention the two squads that were destroyed, Groot and Georgia were really scared this time. Sure enough, they still know this! And just as they thought about whether or not to agree to his condition first, and before the demon ambassador wanted to continue to finish the latter words, a voice suddenly came in from outside. "Don''t say it was before, now you are like this, I want to kill you is a minute!" who? After the demon ambassador heard this, his face changed fiercely. He did not expect that there would be people who dared to talk to him so much, and it would be no longer a matter of Grutar and Georgia. What are you? But just as he turned back, suddenly a hand raised him directly when he had not responded. The demon ambassador who was raised raised his eyes, his eyes showed a shocking color, and because his throat was stuck, the whole person became flushed because of his breathing difficulties. "You...you are..." The demon ambassador tried to open his eyes because he did not believe in the situation. The person who originally carried him was actually a dry arm. How often he could not know how to deal with the Sorcerer of the Undead, this is obviously a dead soul! The point is not that someone has to deal with him, but that the person who dealt with him turned out to be the undead. This is what shocked him the most. But this is not a big deal, because when he tried to break free from this arm, two people who thought he was the best commander of the Aboriginal screamed. "Hall, are you coming back?" The person who came back was not someone else. It was the Hall that just returned. When he came in, he heard the arrogant words of the demon ambassador, so he had the scene just now. Whether it is Grutar or Georgia, after the first surprise, for Hall to do so, obviously they are not too surprised, some of them who understand Hall character, even after seeing this scene, there is even a strange Weird feeling. "No big problem?" When he heard Hall, Georgia quickly said about what he had just said. Hall heard a wrinkle and thought about it and said to Shaynon, who was on the side. "Bring him in, I asked carefully!" Shayenong knew the purpose of Hall, so he did not hesitate any more. After a sigh, he let his men grasp the demonic messenger and walked in. Both Groot and Georgia couldnt help but see each other, but without Halls orders, they were still in the same place. Suddenly a scream came from inside, "Which messenger?" Grootal knew who the voice was, but Georgia was calmly drinking tea. "Not so surprised, we will wait." Half an hour later, Hall and Shayenne came out, but the messenger did not follow, Groot and Georgia looked at each other. In their view, the messenger was estimated to have been killed. "Two hard work!" When I heard Hall say this, Groot and Georgia quickly got up and said, "Hall is very polite, this is what we should do!" Ha ha Hall smiled and said nothing, and the two didnt know what to say when they saw it. "Okay, no need to be so constrained, the situation at the moment is indeed very difficult. I didn''t think that the mysterious bugs took the advantage." "Hall, the situation is really bad for us. What should we do now?" Groot is talking. He knows that the current situation is really difficult. Any wrong decision will make them fall into A land that never ends. "Well, I probably got a glimpse of the situation. I didn''t think that the high-level combat power of the Dark and the Bright Protoss did not kill the worms. Not only that. These worms began to expand outward!" Looking at Glutar and Georgia, Hall continued. "The only good news is that the evolution of bugs takes time. This gives us some time, and now the dark and the bright Protos want to pull us into the partnership. This is also a good idea. News!" "Hall, this is good news?" Grootal asked with some doubts. "But! Why don''t you count!" Hall smiled and said, "The guy just lied to you Now the dark and the bright Protos have no way to send eight sacred powers, they are at most Come over a few seventh-class powerhouses!" "hiss!" most? Still more? When he heard that Hall was so confident, Gruttalton couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. If he didn''t know that he couldn''t get Hall, he would have slapped it. However, Georgia has one more heart, see Hall said so sure, he thought about it and tried to ask. "Hall, what do you mean by saying that you have a way to withstand the dark and the Protoss of the Holy Family? And how many?" what? After Glutar heard this, he couldnt help but exclaim. Halls situation probably still knows some. Halls most powerful is the sixth-class sacred summoned beast. If Hall says With this summoning beast trying to withstand the strong ones of the dark and the bright Protoss, then he would wonder if Hall is now scared! Chapter 1514： Georgia’s advice Chapter 1514, Georgia''s advice "What? I think I''m talking big?" Hall saw Groot''s astonished look, so he asked with a smile on his face. Grutar wanted to say that, but after seeing Halls smile and smile, he finally said no. Hey! Hall asked, and suddenly he snorted, Do you know why I am so sure? I am not afraid to tell you that the Kraken and the Barracuda have already recognized me as the Lord! "what?!" This time not only Groot, but even Georgia refused to turn around and stood up. They didn''t think of it. The Kraken and the Barracudas would probably recognize Hall. They wanted to see a joke from Hall''s face, but after watching it for a while, they immediately understood, feeling Hall. What is said is actually true! "Holhol, this is true?" Georgias voice at this time was so excited. "Ok!" Hearing Hall admitted that the face of Georgia suddenly showed a surprise color. "Too good. # have seven ranks of the strongest people sitting in the town, there are them, our security is indeed a lot bigger, and there is still a little" Georgia said here, his eyes glanced at Hall Road. "Isn''t that greasy messenger just said that the bugs are not currently able to fight in the monkeys? I was still thinking about how many flying World of Warcraft teams would use to kill these bugs. Now, with the help of the sea people. At least in the near term, the Zergs threat to us is greatly weakened. I dont know when the bugs can evolve into monkeys, but its not too short to think about it! Hey! Hall patted his hands and smiled. Its not the owner of Georgia. I thought so much! "This is indeed the case. With the help of the Hai people, we are all safer here. So, those places that are occupied by the dark and the bright Protoss are not so good!" Groot also reacted at this time. He quickly asked "Hall, if this is the case, if the dark and the bright Protoss find this problem, will they come to us for the first time?" Grutars fears are not non-existent. Although there are already two seven-level sage-level powerhouses on their own side, they are all strong seafarers. The combat capability is naturally in monkeys. Once on land, It is not bad to estimate that the strength can be played in half! Once the dark and the bright Protoss discovered this situation, their high-level ignoring the bugs and disregarding the sea powers, they directly killed and killed the Halls, they are not tragedy? "Oh, you don''t have to worry about this, I don''t think it will take long, this problem can be solved!" "How long does it take? What does this mean?" Grootal still wants to ask, but Georgia is pulling him, seeing Grutar''s seemingly confused eyes, Georgia shook slightly. "So Hall, what should we do now? Let''s start with those bugs? And the evil messenger." Although Georgia only said half of it, Hall understood what he wanted to say. "This rest assured, the dark ones and the bright Protoss are temporarily ignored. Let''s first test the worms. I also want to see if they can''t fight in the monkeys as they say!" Seeing Hall saying that Georgia is not in urgent need of the topic, but asked in the words of Hall. "So, Hall, how many troops do we need to send?" "Not too much, one or two Clippers will do!" See Hall said, Georgia quickly responded. "Good Hall, I am going to prepare!" Georgia gave Glutar a look when he left, and Grutar also retired with Hall. Looking at the two people who left, Shayenon, who had never spoken before, said in a cold voice. "Master Hall, the heart of Grutar is somewhat unstable, do you want to take him?" "He is just an over-the-top islander. Now keep it first and see his performance. If he is still like this, you are not too late to pack him!" "Yeer is a young master!" Shayinong heard a slight lower head, but the pair of green eyes was a glow. In his opinion, Groot''s body was a good material. If Grutar didn''t know how to repent, Then he did not care to turn him into his own baby! "After a moment, you took the guy out of here, let him go back and pass some news, and said that he agreed to cooperate here, but the conditions of cooperation have changed, telling them that if they can provide a nine-level holy magic crystal and a thousand Other Holy Magic Crystals Hope Island and Edge Island will fully cooperate with the Dark Family and the Bright Protoss!" Hearing Hall, even if it was already the undead, Shayenong almost couldnt stand it out. If the dark and the bright Protoss really agreed to the conditions of Hall, they estimated that they would be counted for the Hall when they were sold. ! Although Shayenong still does not fully understand the secret of Hall''s use of Magic Crystal, he probably knows that Hall''s strength is absolutely related to the Holy Magic Crystal. The biggest possibility is that there is always a level of Magic Crystal, Hall. You can summon what level of summoned beast! I thought that if the young master could really summon the nine-level summoned beast, the scene would make Shayenong unable to bear the bones. The nine-level holy summoned beasts like their undead patriarchs are just eight sacred powers. After returning to God, Shayeon became more and more respectful to Hall. "Good young master, I will do it right away!" Grutar left to quickly catch up with Georgia asked? "Georgia, have you just let me out?" Georgia glanced at Grutar, and he didn''t understand how Grutar became a landlord. Has his emotional intelligence been so low for so many years? "If I don''t pull you out, maybe you will talk about it! I tell you, the Hall is not the Hall of the past. Didn''t you find that he can become so powerful in such a short time?" , can''t this explain anything?" Seeing the silence of Grutar, Georgia continued to say, "If I had just pulled you out, you are likely to be left there. Dont think Hall cant see it. Just now you have surrendered to the dark and the bright Protoss. The idea, if you can''t figure it out, I want you to die and don''t pull me!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1515： See if I dont kill you Chapter 1515, I dont kill you. When Glutar heard the words of Georgia, his face suddenly became white, and the sweat on his forehead continued to flow down. Is it really so obvious? Georgia heard his words and said, "Do you think?" Groot is really panicked this time. He has seen the strength of Hall. Now he hears that Hall not only conquered the sea, but also has the strength to withstand the ranks of the seventh-class powerhouse. Rutar did not know how to be good for a while. "So what do I do now?" "What to do? Oh, do you think you still have a way out?" Georgia sighed. Glutar heard the silence, he lowered his head, his eyes continued to flash, Georgia looked at him, knowing that he was thinking inside, he did not interrupt him, for this situation, the parties must I want to know clearly, if Glutar still can''t figure it out, then Georgia is absolutely not going to care about him! "I am going to have a problem!" Suddenly Grutar looked up at Georgia and asked. Hearing this, Georgia said, "Speak and listen!" Grutar looked very seriously at Glutar Road. "I want to know why you helped me? If you didn''t help me just now, is it better for me to die?" "Oh, it seems that you are on the right track! But what I want to tell you is that my answer is exactly the opposite of what you guessed!" Georgia looked ridiculous Ok? Seeing Grutar''s unbelievable expression, Georgia brows a gift and says. "You don''t believe it? Hehe, do you think that your death is good for me? Can I control your island or get more cultivation resources? Do you think that we are at this point and continue to improve depends on these?" Every question in Georgia made Glutar feel distressed because he knew that what Georgia said was true! Lets talk about the island first. Now these two islands are Hall. Georgia wants to take it away from Hall. Lets not say if he has this strength. If Hall is really dead, they will not survive. tomorrow! In addition, in terms of cultivation, if there are enough resources to really improve, then they can already enter the realm of the sixth-class powerhouse, but isnt it the edge of the holy ranks? "I want to understand?" Georgia saw Grootal, and continued to speak. "Want to understand? The situation before is very clear. Only after following the path of Hall, he did not see him let you serve softly, but also let you continue to command Hope Island? What does this mean? Explain that Hall is the ultimate in his heart. Not on this small island!" "I don''t understand. How have you been an islander in the past few years? The most basic observations are gone. I don''t know if it is blinded. I don''t know if Hall''s potential is great. I just suspected. From what he said today, I deeply believe that as long as he gives Hall Master time, he can become a jealous existence for the dark and the bright Protoss!" In fact, when Georgia said the words in front. Grutar already knew what he should do, but he was still not too clear. What is Georgia? Groot, is he stupid? Can you be a fool when you are a fool? "What is your purpose?" Georgia glanced at Grutar and said, "I just need to find someone to be my ally. In the future, Hall''s men will be more and more. I don''t know if we have our status. I need a Allies, but what I want to tell you is that you are not the only one. If you are stupid, sorry, I will not be pulling you!" When he heard Georgia say this, Grutalton understood it. He was very grateful to Georgia, and then made some guarantees. "Okay, then it will be fine. Now we have to do things that Hall Master has arranged. Don''t think too much about other things!" After the two left, Hall''s figure suddenly appeared outside the hall. "Oh, interesting, this is a deliberate statement to me, look at your performance!" Originally, I thought about when to control Georgia and Grutar with blood stasis. Now it seems that I can put it on hold for a while. After all, Halls mental power has reached the limit, and he wants to control more people. The level of mental power must be increased. After so many hours, Hall did not relax the time to cultivate spiritual strength, but it took a lot of time to break through to the second-class spirit, so before he broke, Hall thought about how to clean up Georgia and Gru. Tal, now suddenly hear them say so, give them a chance? In fact, in the dark, Hall has let Shayenong get a few dark-minded warriors who are good at hiding to follow them Once they have any changes, Hall can take measures in the first place. Soon, the two Clippers had already docked at the dock, and Hall, who received the news, quickly arrived at the dock. After watching Grutar and Georgia, Hall smiled and said. "Let''s go, let''s see how powerful those bugs are!" This time, Grootal had no nonsense, and he took the initiative to get on the boat. On the side of Georgia, he gave him a compliment and then followed the boat. There were not many people on board, and there were some of the undead soldiers who controlled the ship. Soon the two ships left Hope Island and headed for Death Island. No well sea Thousands of huge seagoing ships appeared on the sea. These ships were very large. There were a large number of fully armed personnel on each ship, and on one of the largest ships, a group of people was hearing about what two people were discussing. These two people are not others. It was the sacred hero Xie Yi, who was almost killed by the worm before the death of the island, and the sacred hero of the dark family, Orava. At this point, both of them still have a bandage, which can be seen from here, can make them hurt, from the side shows that the insects are large! However, at this time they were not discussing the worms, but they looked at the evil messenger who had just returned from Hope Island. "Hey, I said Orava, wouldn''t your people be stupid? Or is he said that he was bought by the indigenous people? How can he propose this that he would say without going through the brain?" "Shei, you are enough! From the very beginning, you are talking. You said, why do you have to point to us particularly badly? Want to make trouble? Want to give us a charge? Try it, see if I don''t kill you. !" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1516： Shays thoughts Chapter 1516, Shay''s Thoughts Hearing the words of Orava, Xie Yi took a look at him without fear. "Come on the skill, you come. - I am afraid of the account before the bastard. I haven''t found you yet. Are you getting cows now? I told you not to rush so fast. What do you say is not some dead bugs? Let''s get it - know that you are rushing to someone else''s base camp. After the injury, you are actually running alone, it is powerful enough!" Olawa saw that Xie Yi had all said his scandal, and now he was angry. "Bastard, what are you talking about? Believe it or not, I will cut your tongue now!" "Come to see who is amazing!?" The soldiers of the dark and bright Protoss on the ship saw this scene, they did not shoot, but instead turned their attention to other places. Obviously, the two of them are not bickering this time. Otherwise, how can they still be indifferent after they say that they are in a relationship between the two races? Perhaps they also know that they can''t fight, so after glance at each other, they turn their eyes to the greasy messenger below. Being so stunned by the two, the greasy messenger suddenly sweated. He wanted to say that this was really a matter of his own, but at the moment, he felt that it was the most appropriate thing to shut up. "You, let''s say, the bastard, why did he dare to say this? I want to provide us with the Holy Class Magic Crystal? Is he crazy?" Orava said as he walked down the table with his hands on the table. Under his powerful force, he broke directly. "Returning to the words of General Orava, this is the original native language. I didn''t add anything to it!" said the greasy messenger after swallowing. "Hey!" Orava saw some dissatisfaction with the performance of this guy. If the situation is not allowed, he really wants to throw this shameful guy to the sea to feed the fish. "Adult, he still said" Seeing that this guy was still swallowing, Olawa couldnt help it anymore. He lifted the guy up and stared at his eyes, word by word. "If you still talk like this, I promise you will lose you to the sea today!" "Yes! Adult, the guy also said that his Kraken has already turned to him. He is going to destroy the worms that are going to Hope Island. I want to invite the adults to have a good look!" Ok? ! This time, not only was Orava shocked, but even the face of Xie Yi who wanted to see a joke on the side became dignified. "Do you know what it would be if you dared to lie to me?" "Adult, I don''t dare to lie to you. When he put me back, he has already sent troops. It is estimated that he is already fighting the bugs!" "Hey!" As the sound of something falling, everyone saw the greasy messenger being thrown aside by Orava. "Come on!" "Yes + military adults!" A greasy soldier quickly came over. "People sent a flying World of Warcraft to investigate, let him show me clearly, come back and tell us the situation!" "Yes!" The disgusting warrior heard a loud voice and then turned and walked away. "Shea, what do you think?" Although Orava and Shea almost hit each other, but in the face of such a decision that can be said to be related to their future, he will still discuss with Shea. Sure enough, Xie Yi did not show his contemptuous eyes, but instead said a dignified face. "If it''s really like what he said, then things don''t work well. I know that there are so many people who can''t send them here. I just sent two people who are almost as strong as us. These bugs, once these worms evolve into most air battles or flights, then we will not be as smooth as today." Olawa nodded. He knew that there was nothing wrong with Shea, but he didn''t speak, but waited for Shee''s next words. "Hey!" After Xie sighed, she glanced at Orava. "Now this indigenous abruptly emerged, it is indeed arrogant, and even wants to rob us, I really admire him! Full score he does not know, once we wait for it, is he not far from death?" Shay is not a joke. Whether it is the dark or the bright Protoss, they can''t easily let go of those who dare to blackmail them after they suffer. "Then we are waiting now? If he is telling the truth," Orava asked with some doubts. "The situation is not very good, we are waiting!" She paused and said, "Although I don''t know how he let the Krakens listen to his orders, it is really a problem for us After all, whether we are you or not, I can''t fight in the monkey for a long time. This is a shortcoming of ours, so if we can get the way out of that person, maybe it will exempt us from the responsibility, maybe there are rewards!" Olawa heard the news suddenly, their last mission was not completed, and they could not avoid some punishments after going back, but if they could get the way to conquer the Krakens and even conquer the Kraken, then they will arrive. You can definitely make up for it. As for why Shea thought that this method was not used by herself, she told Orava, and they both wanted to know that the news was not a secret between them. If they had to fight each other, they would be yellowed. When they both wanted to cry, they didnt cry! "Then how should we stabilize the bastard? Really give him a holy power? Oh, the nine-level magic crystal, he really dare to open this mouth!" "Oh, this is easy to handle. Since he has come to the mouth, then we will talk slowly with him. I will ask for the price, sit back and pay the money, see who we can drag over! But we must be steady, tell him to run away. That person, with ten seven-level holy magic crystals and one hundred sixth-class holy magic crystals is our bottom line!" "What if he is not satisfied?" Orava still has some doubts. "Is not satisfied? Hehe" Xie Yi smiled coldly and glanced at the sea in front. "Our people will come when we are, how can we be dissatisfied?" This time, Orava did not ask questions. He already understood the meaning that Shei wanted to express. "That, then let''s see if the guy can really command the Krakens!" Just when Orava and Shay were discussing Hall, Hall and his team happened to meet the Zerg vanguard. [Remember URL three five Chinese network] ~： The first thousand five hundred and seventeen hours of the demon squad Chapter 1517 Vicious detective apricot "Those are the Zerg ships?" After seeing the black shadow in front, Hall couldnt help but ask. "Yes young master, I think that should be called a boat, maybe." Shayenun hesitated after a moment. Maybe? Hall As Hall''s gaze looked, only in front, a huge flat meat-like creature was slowly advancing, and around it, there were rows of tentacles, watching them sway and sway. Hall''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. This flat meat creature gives Hall a feeling like a ripple on the water! On top of it, there is a lot of bugs in the densely populated station. Looking at the worms constantly snarling at their own side, Hall is facing the side of the sea demon grandfather Garda. "Let your people go to work, get a bunch of water and see what they are." The sea squad grandfather Garda heard that the brow was first wrinkled. Apparently he was not used to Hall''s command, but after seeing Hall''s smile, he immediately nodded. "Good Hall is watching the performance of our Kraken warriors here!" Although the worms look very ferocious, but here is the sea, their Kraken warriors are not afraid of fighting in the monkeys. After saying this, Hall and others saw the big demon of the Krai family walking to the side of the boat. As he waved his hand, there was a tumbling on the sea. Looking down, Hall found that many Marine Demon warriors took weapons to the Zerg fleet. The speed of the Kraken warriors was very fast. The worms had not had time to react. The first meat-like ship made a scream, and then the ship suddenly began to swell. With a loud bang, the Zerg''s meat boat exploded directly, and the meatballs flew around, and the worms on it fell into the sea with the explosion of the ship. Seeing this scene, everyone on the scene stared at the worms, especially Grutar, and saw that he was not only staring at the worms, but his mouth was still groaning. "Sink down! Sink down! Give me a sink!" Georgia couldn''t help but glance at him, but he also understood Glutar''s feelings of doing this, and replaced him with him. It is estimated that he will do the same. At this time, a sudden exclamation came. "Look, bugs! The bugs really won''t water!" Its not someone else who spoke, its just a bit of a grumpy Grutar. But at this time everyone did not have time to pay attention to him, everyone quickly stretched their necks to see. I saw that the other worms had sunk in addition to the meatballs that fell into the monkeys. "Great! The bugs are not water!" Hall is also a look of excitement. Don''t look at him just so calmly. In fact, he is all for Groot, they see it. Now, see the bug. As long as I said before, I can only be powerful on land. After I get water, I cant even make a bubble! Soon, a figure jumped up from the sea. "I have seen Hall, I have seen the elders!" This figure Hall also knows, it is the Kraken Marshal Craimir. "How is the situation?" is talking to the great elder Garda. "After returning to the elders, those worms are only doing some instinctive actions after entering the water. They will not fight at all. The battle just now, except for a few unlucky ones, was slightly injured from the worms, and the rest were No big things, but the worms have all been killed except the one!" As Claramine spoke, several Seamen fighters jumped out of the sea, and each of them had a chain in their hands, and the middle of the chain was tied with a worm that was exhausted on the ground. . This bug is similar to the bugs in the Galaxy Fleet. The huge pair of pliers is its most powerful weapon. A pair of compound eyes keep turning, and it looks very nervous. The insect''s resilience was very high. When he was just coming up, he was exhausted, but soon it recovered and tried to break free. Several Kraken warriors are holding this bug, making it impossible to break free no matter how hard it is. "A good cockroach is full of killings in the eyelids. How is this formed?" Hall had suffered a loss before, so he would not easily use his mental power to look at the worm''s mind again. Hesitant Hall can''t conquer this bug, and Xinbai can only let the Haixue warrior pull him into the sea. Looking at the worms that soon stopped struggling after falling into the water, Hall looked at the worms in front. "Hall, we are now" The sea squad grandfather Garda just wanted to ask if Hall had killed the worms suddenly there were several figures above, and behind them was a black pressure The figure. "Well? Are they dark people?" Soon, the shadows of those who entered the scene in front of Hall and others, can be distinguished from the flying World of Warcraft they are sitting on. These are the evil warriors of the dark family. "Hall, do you want to take them!" He spoke to Groot, and he had already set himself a position, so he would be so active. "Oh, I guess they came over to investigate. Since they want to understand our strength, let them have a good look!" When Hall finished speaking, as he waved his hand, suddenly there was a large black-pressed figure in the sky. The head of the Hall was the Warcraft Lightning Golden Eagle. After the lightning golden eagle came out, suddenly roared, and then the flying World of Warcraft immediately behind him rushed toward the front. This sudden scene made the few evil warriors a bit dumbfounded. They were still thinking about it. The two ships, even if they had the help of the sea people, just took these flying bugs and estimated that they would be helpless. But they didn''t even fly over, but there was a large group of black shadows rushing toward them. The huge figure headed by them made the World of Warcraft under them tremble. "Its good to be honest when you know it before you know it." And just as the foul captain regretted it, the figures passed by them and did not attack anyone. "What? This is" Just as he was worried, there was a scream of worms behind him, and in such a short period of time, the worms that had been chasing them were swept away. [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1518： Demonstration "Lost... so powerful!" The demon warriors saw this, their eyes were about to come out, and the powerful flying insects, but they have seen it, even if they are, in the face of flying bugs, the casualty rate is almost one to two. But under the leadership of the huge eagle-type Warcraft, these flying bugs are not opponents at all. He even saw that after the worm hit the eagle-type Warcraft, the eagle-type Warcraft did not respond, but the worm was directly stunned and the body fell directly. Just as he was worried, suddenly several figures were around them. "Team...Captain...What do we do?" Ok? The demon captain heard his eyes blinking. At this moment, his forehead was full of sweat. He looked at the group of Warcraft that surrounded them, and his legs almost trembled. "No... no need to be nervous, they are summoned beasts, they will not attack casually without the master''s order!" Although the demon captain said this on his mouth, his heart was also hairy, and he was full of hatred for the inaccurate news brought back by the previous messenger! "That bastard! I didn''t even tell the truth to me, hateful! Go back and see how I can clean you up!" In fact, he also blames him for his own care. When he saw that there were only two ships on the side of the indigenous people, he thought that others did not fly the World of Warcraft team. Therefore, he would specifically introduce those flying bugs. As a result, people summoned the flying World of Warcraft, which was not only easy to destroy, but also surrounded them. "Is it really okay??" The rest of the Demon warriors clenched their weapons. They knew that they couldn''t change anything, but they still did it. It was the truest performance after fear. "Don''t worry! You don''t move, I will go to them for a while." On the ship, the sea demon grandfather Garda is also looking at the flying World of Warcraft team, especially after seeing the sixth-class sacred beast lightning golden eagle, his eyes burst into a panic. Because he found that even if his strength is similar to this eagle-type Warcraft, but do not know why, he feels that if he fights with himself, he is definitely not an opponent. This may be the natural fear of marine life for sky creatures. "Young master, what should we do now?" Hall heard a smile and said, Hall laughed. "Let them have a good look now, can we eliminate these bugs!" After he turned to look at the side of the sea demon grandfather Garda, Garda saw a courtesy of courtesy. "Hall, the patriarch Ke Denglai has already explained that the first battle of our Krakens will never let the adults down!" "Well! Go!" Seeing that Hall nodded, the Kraken grandfather Garda once again gave orders to the Kraken warriors below. "Give me a kill! One does not stay!" With the order of the Kraken elders Garda, more figures appeared on the sea, and these figures quickly rushed toward the worms. The demon captain and other people surrounded by the air were so wide-eyed, and looked serious at the insects that were constantly being destroyed. "He really didn''t make a mistake, these indigenous people can really command the Kraken warriors, this is trouble!" The fighting power of the worms is indeed very powerful. Fortunately, they have not evolved the suitable worms in the sea, otherwise the land of the wanderers will be occupied by the worms. It is estimated that the insects will not see a figure in the land of the wanderer. Until the last worm ship was silent, and no worms could be seen on the entire sea, the Kraken grandfather Garda came to Hall to go to court. "Reporting to Hall, the worms have all been wiped out!" "Well, it''s hard!" Hall nodded to Garda, then he said to the dazed Demon warriors above. "You are coming down alone! I don''t like to talk like this!" "Roar!" Hall''s voice just fell, those Warcraft suddenly collectively roared, the deafening sound made the flying demons of the devils almost forgot to fly directly from the air. "You don''t act rashly. Let me go!" The demon captain took a deep breath. He knows the current situation. If he does not go down, once he angers the man below, although they will not all be killed, but the death of several people is still no problem. Death is not terrible, he doesn''t want to die like this, and he is still an idiot! Oh la la! Flying World of Warcraft slowly descended under his control. When the flight of World of Warcraft landed, suddenly a powerful breath directly pressed the flying World of Warcraft to the ground, and the demon captain was a sly from the flying World of Warcraft. Falling on the boat You..." The demon captain held his body and stared at Hall. He didn''t know where he was. It was definitely Hall that they deliberately did. Looking back at the mount of foamy mouth, the demon captain took a deep breath and tried to calm his anger. He knew that this must be tolerated, otherwise it would easily lead to the murder. "This...adult, don''t know what news you want me to pass!" Hall looked at the demon captain with interest and said, "Yes... you are still understanding and understanding people!" Without paying attention to the eyes of the demon captain, Hall smiled and continued. "I know your purpose. I want to see you already." The demon captain did not speak, but his head nodded and admitted this. "Let you talk, what is your attitude?" Grootal kicked him a kick. "Oh, no, this is just a small person!" Hall waved his hand and signaled that Grutar was not so excited. "Small person?" The demon captain bit his teeth, although he did not want to admit it, it is not the case. "I will talk about the situation here and what I just said!" "Oh, yes! What do you like to say is your business! OK, let''s go!" "Hey? Just let me go?" The demon captain thought he would leave something. He didn''t expect Hall to let him go. "Why, do you still want to stay and wait for us to invite you to dinner?" The demon captain heard his words and shook his head. He then gave a courtesy to Hall. When he just wanted to leave, he found that his mount was still unconscious. "hateful!" I glanced at the unconscious Warcraft, and then I said to the men above. "Go down! Take us away!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1519： Method "Hall, is this really good?" Asked the back of the demon warrior who flew away, Grootal asked after a moment of hesitation. Oh, why isnt it? Hall grinned and then looked back at Grutal Road. "Why, are you worried that when they go back, they will add vinegar and say bad things about me?" "Yes, Hall, in case..." Seeing Hall so direct, Grootal hesitated after a moment. "What I want is this result! The more he said my bad words, the dark people and the high-level protoss of the high-level people will date to consider my opinions. After all, I am actually killing these bugs in front of him!" "What they can''t do, I did it. The tops of the dark and the bright Protoss are not fools. If they all listen to their words and don''t think for themselves, then their dark and bright Protoss will not have the place today. !" See what Glutar still wants to say. Georgia is pulling aside and looking at Glutars eyes. Georgia shook his head and said that he should not say it. Hall smiled and smiled. He didn''t care about it. He looked back at the dark shadow that had disappeared into the sky, and Hall''s mouth slightly showed a slight curvature. "The bodies of those bugs are collected?" The sea demon grandfather Garda heard a quick sentence and said. "Return to Hall''s words, it has already been collected!" He didn''t ask Hall to collect what these worms were doing. It wasn''t that he was not curious. Instead, after seeing the power of Hall, he didn''t dare to face Hall with his previous attitude, because he knew that once he was angry. Hall, even if Hall kills him, he is still white! As for revenge... just think about it! After destroying the worms, Hall and his party returned to Hope Island. Once they returned, Hall immediately asked Shayin to go to him. "You give it a try, if you can succeed, remember to keep it secret! Maybe when they can be used as a secret weapon! "The young master is relieved, I have already started researching before, I believe that it will take a long time to succeed!" "Very good!" Hall said he was very satisfied with Shaynon''s answer. "But the young master, there is a problem under the subordinate, do not know whether it should be said?" Shayenong thought of a problem, hesitated after a moment of hesitation, he could not help but say. "Oh? What''s the problem? Let''s talk." Hall also wondered what questions Sayan would ask. "It is such a young master. You also know that there are many undead summoners like us in the dark, and there are a few special strengths in the study of undead soldiers. Even ten can''t compare them. !" "Oh? You mean..." Hall knows Shaynon''s fears, if it''s really like what he said, once the dark people transfer these people, it may be in the process of developing the undead bugs, darkness. A family is faster than Hall! Sure enough, after Hall opened, Shayinong said what he was worried about, and the content was not much different from what Hall said. "Well, this is indeed a trouble, but..." He glanced at the worm body on the ground, and Hall suddenly grinned and smiled. "But we still have an advantage over them. The power of bugs is undoubted. Before they evolved to have the ability to fight in the sea, or have a large number of flying bugs, these bugs will continue to breed on the death island, or they will be with the previous bugs. Just sit on these unreliable worm boats and go out to sea! And our advantage is that we can command the sea to help!" Shayinong heard the green-eyed eyes turn and then looked at it with respect and respect. "Good young master, my subordinates understand!" ... It wasn''t long before Hall had eliminated the squad''s forwards, and the news of the dark family and the bright Protoss base was received. The demon squad leader of the investigation team came back to tell the truth what he saw, and he did not say anything about the humiliation he had left before he left. Actually, he didn''t want to say it, and he didn''t dare! As the captain of the investigation team of the dark family, when he faced Hall, his identity became the head of the dark family, so his humiliation was like a humiliation of the dark family. If he says this thing, it will inevitably make the dark people hate Hall more. It is reasonable to say that this is beneficial to him! But the demon captain is not stupid, but he has seen the strength of Hall, and now he knows about the dark family and the bright Protoss and the fighting bugs, then their dark and bright Protoss will not be able to associate with Hall. Instead, they will further please and draw Hall. Well, in this way, his so-called self-humiliation is equivalent to the darkness of the humiliation of the dark family is not established ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the final result must be that he was made out as a ghost! Sure enough, the next thing is indeed confirming his guess. I saw both Orava and Shay, after hearing the news, both of them became dignified. Orava thought for a moment and then spoke first. "Shea, it seems that the person named Hall is indeed some skill! Although we can directly kill him, but we can not guarantee that we can immediately get the Krakens, you also know the greed of the seas, it is estimated When we gave good conditions, they didn''t think it was enough! Don''t forget that the situation of bugs is imminent, the Krakens have time to wait, we don''t have time to wait!" Xie Yi nodded and said, "It is true. The current situation is very unfavorable to us. Since that Hall can really let the Krakens listen to their orders, then we can only follow the previous ones. Comfort the guy, wait for our reinforcements to come, and then settle with him!" "It seems that this is the only way. Before that, we gave a seventh-class holy magic crystal. Isn''t it enough?" Orawa suddenly thought of something and asked quickly. "Is not enough..." Shee brows and wrinkles. After considering it for a while, she turned to look at the demon captain below. The demon captain quickly saw his head and he realized that something had happened. "That... is you..." "Yes! Master Xie, the villain is!" The demon captain''s heart burst into a smile, but on the surface it was open. "You are like this, you go to Hope Island, tell the Hall, and say that this is our best magic crystal! If you want to cooperate with us, then we will destroy the insects in front of us! Otherwise we will always close Negotiate this road!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1520： Infernal "what?" The demon captain was shocked by the news. He did not think that this **** bright protoss **** would let him execute this order! He has seen Hall''s hegemony. If he really negotiates with Hall in this tone, it is estimated that Hall will kill him directly! "Why, do you have any opinions?" Xie Yi saw the demon captain looked at himself with a look of horror, and suddenly asked with doubts. "No, I..." The demon captain shook his head quickly, then took a look at Orava, and Orava glared at him with a sigh of relief. "Look at what, how, even this little thing can''t be done?" "Yes! Your subordinates will do this well!" Even their bosses don''t help themselves. Can the demon captain say so? I can only take this task with my scalp. After the demon captain left, Orava and Shay were silent again. After a few moments, Xie sighed, "Olava, the situation is not good! I didn''t think that the guy could really let the Krakens help him!" "It is true! But..." Orava also sighed and continued. "But we can cooperate with him during this period of time, and at the same time contact with the Krakens. If the Haixue people agree to cooperate with us, then we can completely intercept the threat of bugs by the power of the Kraken people. On Death Island, when the reinforcements come, we can kill the guys on Hope Island, and its not too late to pick up the bugs to the Krakens!" "Well, what do you say is also true. Have we not cooperated with the Krakens before? Let''s contact them first to see what conditions they want, and then we will decide depending on the situation!" Xie Yi''s proposal for Boao is also very Agree. "That! Let''s do it like this!" ...... Originally thought that he did not complete the task and returned to the demon ambassador who may be punished, after listening to the words of a demon captain chasing up, his eyes suddenly brightened! He did not expect that there would be a turnaround at this time. Excited in his heart, in order to prevent this person from doubting, he was superficially dissatisfied. "There is still a need to add a class of holy level magic crystal, isn''t the adults they are not afraid of Hall to take things?" The demon captain did not know that this messenger was controlled by Hall with **** techniques, so he was also mad at the hearing of this. "No, I have seen that Hall. It is really arrogant! If I have a chance, I will definitely pack him!" Clean up the young master? The demon ambassador heard a sneer in his heart and glanced at the demon captain, he continued. Does the adults have other orders? "The ambassador, the adult means, let him arrogate first. At present, we only need to stabilize him. After our big troops come over, it is not too late to pack him!" When said to clean up the Hall, the demon captain A pair of gnashing expressions, apparently he is still resentful of the previous humiliation. "It turns out that, the line, give me the eighth-class magic crystal, I will do it according to what the adults said, and will not let him get these holy magic crystals so easily!" "Come on! Ambassadors!" The demon captain heard the words and quickly bowed his head. I just don''t know, if he knows that the ambassador of the eye is already a Hall, he doesn''t know what he thinks. The insects that hesitated in this area have been eliminated, and the Kraken people here have also been accepted by the Hall, because on the way they rushed over, in addition to the first wave of obstacles encountered, they are all the way on the way. Came to Hope Island. "Master Hol, the messenger of the dark family is coming." Hall, who was listening to the surrounding situation of the Kraken Grandfather Garda in the conference room, heard the words and suddenly appeared. "Come on? Hehe, it seems that he must have brought us good news!" "Young Master, the messenger also brought a team of Demon fighters, one of which seems to be the demon warrior we put on the boat." "Well?" Hall couldn''t help but hear Groot''s words. Hall said that he was really blind. For those who are not very special, he seems to feel the same length. This is the same as the foreigners of the Earth China, and it is estimated that this is a common problem of race. "Oh, then let''s have a good time to talk about it!" As the Hall voice just fell, the people in the entire conference room began to act. Soon, the conference room was sorted out. Hall sat at the top, and he was sitting on the lower side of Grutar and others. The Sea Lord Grandfather Garda sits in a more conspicuous place. Hall did this deliberately to see the demon captain. Soon, the demon ambassador and the demon captain led the soldiers to the conference room Sure enough, the demon captain suddenly saw a big eye after seeing the Kraken grandfather Garda. It seems that he was shocked by this scene. "I have seen Hall Master!" After the devil''s messenger came in, he did not hesitate to bow to Hall. The demon captain on the side said that he was somewhat reluctant, but he also knew that the current situation was that the situation was not human, so he finally followed the messenger with a big gift. "I have seen Hall Master!" "Well, you come here, want to come, have brought the answers I need?" Hall nodded and gestured to them, but this scene made the Demon captain feel that Hall was very rude, but even though However, he does not have any means. He believes that if he raises an objection at this time, it is estimated that he will die very badly. "Well, indeed, I came here to express my congratulations to Hall!!" "Oh? What''s the best?" Hall asked curiously. "This time I brought the voice of peace to our adults. Adults are willing to form an alliance with Hall, this is our sincerity!" Saying that the demon ambassador respectfully took out a space ring and saw this scene, the demon captain suddenly stunned. "Is this a few meanings? Isn''t it that he doesn''t give up?" When I think of it, I have to look at the demon ambassador with anxious eyes and want to remind him through my own eyes. However, he did not pay attention to it, until the Grutar took the ring to Hall, the demon captain suddenly closed his eyes in pain. "This is terrible!" After seeing the things in the space ring, Hall, who was still calm on his face, suddenly stood up and laughed at the image. "good very good!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1521： Excited Hall Chapter 1521 Excited Hall Originally thought that there was only one Hall of the Seventh-level magic crystal, after taking over the space ring handed over by the messenger, there was a huge holy magic crystal in his surprise development. After feeling the energy fluctuations from this holy magic crystal, Hall immediately determined that this is an eight-class holy magic crystal! "Ha ha ha! Good! Very good! You are doing very well!" After getting this eighth class magic crystal, Hall suddenly became very happy. From this moment on, all his previous concerns have become less important. After hearing the words of Hall, the demon captain suddenly frowned, because he heard it, and Hall seemed to praise the messenger. But is this exaggeration like this for the enemies of the enemy? Is there anything he doesn''t know here? He stared at the messenger with his eyes, trying to see some vision from his expression, and just when he wanted to find something, Hall was open. "You did a good job this time, go back and continue to explore their news!" "It''s a young master! I know it!" The demon ambassador heard Hall''s words and knew that he didn''t want to hide anything, so he quickly hurried down. "You...you...you are..." Seeing where the Demon captain did not know what happened, he just didn''t believe it, but the scene in front of him made him believe. "Oh..." Hall looked at this guy with interest. He thought that this guy was a bad luck. He didn''t expect to let him go before. This time he even followed. Its no problem to come over, but its estimated that Hall didnt think of what he was supposed to worry about. With the arrival of this eighth-class holy magic crystal, everything was solved. "Take him down!" Upon hearing this, the demon captains eyes narrowed. He couldnt help the soldiers who came over and even reached out and grabbed the demon messenger. With the strength of his third-class sage, the demon ambassador will definitely be killed by this trick. However, it is a pity that the worst in this room is the strength of the fourth-class powerhouse. When the demon captain started, there were already several figures acting. Directly the first thing to do, Glutar, the island of Hope Island, he blocked in front of the demon ambassador, and stopped the attack of the demon captain, not waiting for him to shoot, suddenly a black shadow appeared in this demon Behind the captain of the family. Then in the surprised eyes of Grutar, he grabbed the neck of the demon captain and then slammed him directly. Looking at the demon captain who has died, Grutar frowned, "You..." Its not someone else whos shooting, its Tim of the dark family that Hall has conquered! "There is nothing wrong with it. For this kind of person who dares to let him go before the young master, he will kill him once. It is his luck!" When Tim said that the body of the demon captain was directly thrown to the side of Shayungong, Shaye Nong doubled up in a flash of light. After looking at the Hall of tea drinking, he waved his hand and a black mist would bring the demon. The body captain''s body was wrapped up. After the black fog disappeared, a demon-like demon warrior appeared in front of everyone. "Okay, since the dark ones and the bright Protoss are so honest, then we can''t be untrustworthy or not?" "The Kraken Grandmaster Garda!" Upon hearing the order of Hall, the Lama Grandmaster Garda quickly came out to answer. "Hall is an adult, he is under!" After learning about Hall''s ability to improve its strength, the Kraken Grandfather Garda deeply understood how correct their decisions were made by their patriarchs! Otherwise, with his understanding of Hall, when they extorted the people of Hope Island, Hall would never let them go easily! If other human beings, the Kraken grandfather Garda is not afraid, but Hall is different, he not only has so many powerful summoning beasts, but more importantly, Hall can survive in the sea, and there are powerful sea people. World of Warcraft, this is what they are most afraid of! Because their maritime advantage is gone in front of Hall! "Well!" Hall was in the heart of the change of the Kraken elder Garda, and he nodded slightly. "Notify the two patriarchs, let them send all the troops, and destroy all the worms in the water!" "Yes! Hall is great!" The sea empire grandfather Garda wants to destroy the tribe and wants to directly respond, but he hesitated for a moment, then bite his teeth and said. "Hall, let''s do this, isn''t it time for the dark and the bright Protos to deal with us?" Hall heard a smile, he first glanced at Garda, then said Oh, you know what I mean, but I want this effect, I want them to know My strength is not only this, the more they are jealous of me, the more they will not easily do it, and I am proposing some conditions, they will also consider that the possibility of rejecting me during this time will be smaller. "Understood!" The sea squad grandfather Garda nodded in a word, and then he turned and left after a ceremony. After the departure of the sea demon grandfather Garda, Hall looked at the demon messenger on the side. "Go back, tell them, just say that the guy offended me, so I have been left behind, and then said that in order not to let us directly relate to this person''s reasons for discord, I decided to eliminate all the insects!" ...... The devil''s messenger took this news back to the base camp of the Dark and the Bright Protoss. After Olawa and Shay heard the response, Olawa suddenly shot on the table with a palm. This table, like the fate of those tables before, suddenly broke apart. Shee seemed to know that it would be like this, so she waved her hand to the side, and soon there were two maids coming over, skillfully packing the table, and then putting a new table. "Bastard! People who dare to kill me! This abominable human! Abominable Aboriginal! I will not let him go!" The demon ambassador heard a sneer in his heart, but now Hall has a celestial magic crystal, which means that Hall can always summon a war-era tree of the eighth-class power, not to mention Lava alone, even if he added a Shay, is not an opponent of the war tree. But on the surface, he said with a look of fear. "Back to the grown-up, that person also said that all the Krakens will be dispatched and all the worms will be destroyed!" Chapter 1522： You are a few meanings Chapter 1522, you are a few meanings "What? Did he really say that?" This time, she said that she was very surprised by the words of the demon messenger. During this time, they have been fighting forwards with bugs on the sea. Although the team of bugs is still suppressed outside their defensive circle, it has paid a lot of price. Whether it is the dark family or the bright Protoss, in a short period of time, it has lost almost one-tenth of the fighting power! You know, they lost what they did in the Raiders'' War on the island. But that is already the statistical loss after the victory, and now, they are only passive defense, and in this case, they have lost so much. At this point, Orava and Shea are clear in their hearts, and they are also very anxious, but now they suddenly hear Hall agree to destroy all the insects on the sea. For a time, both of them are not sure what Hall''s purpose is. "Do he really say that?" "Yes, I said this when I came back, and I have seen the sea troops on the way back." After hearing the words of the demon messenger, Shay and Orava were silent. For a time the whole room became very quiet. In the end, Orawa opened the road, "Shea, it seems that this Hall is crazy than we think!" Is this just crazy? Xie Yi heard a bitter smile in his heart, then looked up and looked at Orava and shook his head. "The situation is not that simple! Hall, he is telling us that he has completely destroyed the worms, and he has the power to destroy us!" "What? How dare he do this??" Olawa asked with wide eyes and looked at Shea. "He is not just dare, he has already done this!" Xie sighed, then ignored Orava, who was burning in anger, turned to look at the demon messenger. "What requirements does he have?" "Back to the adults, Hall said that he would not annihilate the insects on the island, but in the sea, he would see a dead one! And his request is very simple, and he needs a lot of holy magic crystals. Go to the Krakens!" When I heard the words of the demon messenger, Oravas eyes were bright. Its the same. They used to trade with the holy magic crystal and the sea monsters. No wonder the Krakens will listen to them if we... Shee heard that it naturally understood the meaning of Orava, but he shook his head and said. "Hall, since he dares to tell us directly, then he is absolutely not afraid that we will bypass him to find the Krakens. I obviously have already decided that the Krakens will not cooperate with us, otherwise he will not say so. If you don''t believe it, you will know when you come back to the people who are negotiating with the Kraken!" Perhaps to confirm Xie Yi''s words, he just finished talking, not long after, a figure quickly ran from the outside. "Reporting adults, only one person who went to negotiate with the Krakens, the rest were killed!" what? ! "Well!" Hearing the news, Xie couldn''t help but take a breath. "Damn, Hall and those Krakens, they are so bold, we will never let them go!" Seeing that Orava was so angry, Shei was calmer. He didn''t want Orava to be so rough, he thought more questions. Don''t look at the cooperation between the dark and the bright Protoss, but his heart is very, if there are no bugs, it is estimated that their cooperation is on the verge of collapse. He often hears the friction between the dark and the bright Protoss from time to time. They are okay here. Because of his relationship with Orava, he is not too much. However, other teams seem to have had wars of small units. It is said that some general-level characters have been killed. If the message was not suppressed above, it is estimated that the alliance between the dark and the bright Protoss has been cracked. It is precisely because of this that Shea is very clear that this time it is a horror to suddenly emerge from a dark family and a bright Protoss. Once this person chooses a party between their dark and bright Protoss, then there must be a battle between their dark and bright Protoss, and even a full-scale war will be carried out. And having a Hall that can communicate with the sea people will definitely be the one who wants to compete at the same time as the dark and the high-ranking Protoss. They may fight for Hall, or they will kill Thrall, but they will not kill Hall in the first place. One of the big reasons is that Hall has already demonstrated his ability, and there is another point that Hall''s ability is not in an uncontrollable stage, so whether it is the dark or the bright Protoss they Will not easily let such talents! "Let him come in!" When he heard the words of Shea, the guard quickly ran out, and soon a bright Protoss soldier with a scar was running in. "Adult, you must avenge us! The people we went, except me, the other sea monsters were killed! They also said..." "What do they say?!" said Orava, gnashing her teeth. The messengers they sent out were half of this time, but now only the bright Protossmen came back, so all the soldiers of their dark family were killed! "When you return to the adults, they said that our Krakens only listened to the orders of Hall, and if they dared to come over as lobbyists next time, they would know not to kill all of them!" "Damn!" Orava snorted. "Okay! You go back to recuperate, we know how to deal with it!" Shee sighed and waved her hand to let the bright Protoss go down, he said. "I didn''t think we were still smashing him. Our reinforcements are coming soon. This is also good. Since he wants to destroy those worms, let them do it. Isn''t he going to be a magic crystal? Let him come over, I Talk to him personally! Tell him, what magic crystal he wants at the time, as long as I take it out, I will give it!" After the devil''s messenger left, Olawa was in a hurry. "How can you agree so? If... eh?" Suddenly Orawa thought of something, patted the thigh and said. "I understand, you want to lead him over, when we will start with him? Come to a thief to smash the king?" Xie Yi nodded, then shook his head and saw that Olawa was puzzled here. "You are nodding and shaking your head. What do you mean?" Chapter 1523： negotiation Chapter 1523 Negotiations "We have to admit that we have underestimated the strength of Hall!" "But what about it, he won''t talk about it, they will wipe out the bugs on the sea, so that our pressure will be reduced a lot, so even if it is above, people will not blame us!" Orava Some questions are puzzled. "Do you think that if we keep the Hall first, once he lets the Krakens destroy our ships, then what do we do?" Shei shook her head. "He dares! He is not afraid of our accounts after the fall?" Orava widened his eyes and said with indignation. "Afraid? Hehe, do you think that what he is doing now is afraid of us?" It was said by Shay that Olawa was a little speechless. "Okay, let''s see what he wants to say, as long as he can hold him, keep us here." ...... In the next few days, Xie Yi continued to get paid, and all the worms that came down from the island of death sank into the sea, which means that Hall had already done what he said. In this case, Shea, while relaxing, began to contact Hall. The two sides, in the contact of the demon messengers, are scheduled to meet on the ship of their base camp in Sheikh three days later! For Hall''s proposal, Shay was almost amused. In their opinion, Hall was provocative, and at the same time, he said that Hall did have a card that was not afraid of them. Since Hall is so daring, what are they afraid of? So it was settled. Three days passed quickly. Shey was ready early, a large number of boats were distributed around, and even some water-savvy personnel were placed near the boat to see if there was any The sea people came to attack. After all, this area is under the control of the Krakens, and they do not want to suddenly receive the attack of the Krai during the negotiations. "How come? Didn''t he be afraid or change his mind?" Orava looked up at the sky, and the sun was already hanging in the air, and the time had already passed the agreed time. "No hurry, let''s wait, we are all ready. Anyway, if he doesn''t come, doesn''t he just explain his guilty?" Shei is not in a hurry. Seeing his mood today is much better than the previous days. . What Orawa wants to say, suddenly the soldier on the side said loudly. "Adult, look!" Shea and Orava heard a turn and saw that there was a ship not far away, and the speed of the ship was not very fast. "Just come to a boat? This guy is really..." Although Xie Yi was not the first to hear the name of Hall, but when he saw Hall, he was still a little admire. "Is it really coming?" Orava snorted. Although he did not like Hall very much, but at this moment Hall''s performance, he still won a trace of respect. The people of the dark family respect the strong, and they are equally admired for some warriors. Hall''s performance is just in line with their tastes. "Okay, let the people in front prepare for it, don''t be rude!" After hearing the order, the boat blocks blocked in front suddenly changed direction, they separated to the sides, and then two ships were taken to the front of Hall. Then, under their leadership, Hall''s boat trip went smoothly to Shee''s big ship. The person who came down from the boat was Hall and the demon ambassador who had been helping the two sides to contact each other, and behind the Hall were the Kraken patriarch Ke Deng and the mullet patriarch Faracheng! "Hall is pleased! Master Shay and Orava are in front!" Hall nodded in words and then followed the demon messenger toward the front. Looking at the human being behind the demon messenger, Shea and Orava couldn''t help but take a look. Hall gave them the first image is young, not only that, after his face came to these few, did not reveal even a trace of tension, and some only have a confidence! "His self-confidence comes from them?!" Xie Yi glanced at the two sea powers behind the Hall, with a hint of ridicule on his face. Although the strength of people is similar to them, but they are sea people after all. They may not be able to fight them in the sea, but on land, they only have to be abused! Although it is a ship, it is a shallow sea area close to the island. They can escape to the land after encountering a sneak attack by the sea. At that time, if the sea people are still chasing them up, then Xie will kill them without mercy! "Oh, I want to come to this should be Hall? Really young and promising!" Hearing the praise of Shea, Hall was very gentleman''s return to a noble etiquette. "Oh, don''t dare to be! This should be the Xie Yi adults of the Guangming Protoss?" "It is down!" See Xie Yi admitted ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hall turned his head and looked at the side of Orava Road. "This one should be Orawa, its polite!" Olawa heard that he didn''t want to pay attention to Hall, but he finally said that after seeing the eyes of Shay. "it''s me!" In order not to let the atmosphere become embarrassed, Shay quickly said. "Oh, the first time I met, everyone should not stand, sit down and talk." Hall was not polite and sat down on the stool. The Kraken patriarch Ke Deng and the mullet patriarch Faracheng are standing on both sides of the Hall. "Oh, you should be the Kraken and the squid patriarch Faracheng of the Kraken clan? Sit, you are welcome!" There are three locations in which Shay arranged, but what surprised him was that whether it was the Kraken clan Ke Deng or the mullet patriarch Faracheng, the two refused after hearing this. Seeing this scene, Shay and Orava looked at each other and both of them saw the shocking color from the other side''s eyes. Hall ignored their shock and said it straightforwardly. "Xie Yi, Orawa, this time, I think you are very clear about this purpose? I don''t think we need to make it so complicated, just go straight!" Seeing Hall said so, Xie Yi said with a smile. "Oh, that''s good, since this is the case, then we will start by saying goodbye!" After a cough, Xie looked at Hall Road with a serious look. "Hall, I thought that my people have already told us about our conditions. I don''t know what you mean?" "Ah, yes!" Hall nodded and glanced at Shei and smiled. "You mean, I understand, I can promise you, but my request is very simple, that is, I need more holy magic crystals!" Chapter 1524： Each Chapter 1524 When I heard that Hall had an opening, I asked for more holy magic crystals. No matter whether Shea or Orava did not feel surprised. After all, Hall''s condition was to ask the Holy Power, and in the situation they learned, Hall''s demand for the Holy Magic is because of the two sea powers behind him! "The two bastards, the Holy Magic Crystal, we have, but why are you not willing to cooperate with us, but cooperate with this indigenous people? What are we not knowing here?" Xie Yi couldn''t help but swear, he is also very happy to cooperate with the Haizu, but people are not willing, this is the most embarrassing place! Because they have not been in contact, they do not know the specific reasons why the Krakens refused. It is precisely because of this that he and Orava decided to stabilize Hall first, and then tried to get rid of Halls so-called cards with the Kraken clan and the squid patriarch Farain. . "The Holy Magic Crystal is natural, but I don''t know Hall. How can you give us a guarantee? After taking the Holy Magic Crystal, we will attack the Death Island with us?" "Offensive death island? No, no! You got it wrong!" Hall refused directly after hearing this. "What do you mean by this?" Orava glared at Hall. "What do you mean? Isn''t this the literal meaning? I said before that we are only responsible for destroying the worms in the sea. Have we already done it? Do you think there are bugs on the sea now? I have no words. ?" Seeing that Orava seems to be quarreling with Hall, Shay quickly pulled Olawa and told him not to speak. Orava saw that he could only silence after a cold cry. "Oh, Hall, Orava, he is in a bad mood recently, don''t mind!" "Oh, that''s it. People are so uncomfortable every month, I can understand!" Hall said a cold joke, but Xie Yi obviously did not understand the stem. "Oh, don''t mind!" Xie said with a smile. "Hall, you know, the current situation is very clear. Our bright Protoss and the dark family have controlled most of the homes of the wanderers. It can be said that if there are no sudden emergence of bugs, now the land of the wanderers is already us. The world is over!" "Oh, are you sure?" Hall sneered. "Is the news I got wrong? Your dark people and the bright Protoss are not dead. The resistance of the land of the wanderer is completely gone. I want you to go all out. Time!" "Hmm?!" Xie and Orava heard a change in face. For this topic, whether it is Shay or Orava, they are actively evading, and they will try to control this idea in the army. After it was issued, after all, once it could not be controlled, it is very likely that we have not waited for the land of the wanderers. Their dark family and the bright Protoss have already fought, and it is very difficult to win the land of the wanderers by then! But now the guy in Hall actually raised this question directly, which made the two people do not know how to pick him up at a time. Said to be? Well, then don''t talk, just start playing! Say no? Please, everyones eyes are not embarrassing. Who believes in this lie? ! The surrounding Bright Protoss and the Dark Warriors were silent. Obviously they all tried to escape, but they had to face the reality to Billy. Shea and Orava saw that there was a bad scream in the heart, and if this mood fluctuated again, it is very likely that the battle will start first within them! "Oh, Hall, you are really joking! How can we violate the orders of the King of God and the Lord of the Devil! Know that before entering the land of the Wanderers, the King of God and the Lord of the Devils simultaneously issued orders, and whoever took the initiative to provoke the war, Then he will be punished the most severely!" When Shay spoke, he used vindictiveness, so his voice rang in the ears of the people, and the dark fighters and the bright Protossmen who were still silent were all invigorated. "Yes, God King seems to have said this!" "Yes, the devil is also talking. Whoever is violating is going to be punished! I don''t want to try that punishment!" Hall looked at Xie Yi with some surprises. He didn''t think he would use this method to crack the situation. However, Hall was relieved soon, and if he did not even have this method, he would still be a general of the coalition. "I think we will continue the previous topic. If Hall is not willing to attack the island of death, then you will continue to ensure that the insects are not allowed to go to the sea? I heard that you are still a summoner, there are many flying World of Warcraft teams, if you agree The flying bugs are intercepted, so this time I can promise to give you another eight-level holy magic crystal!" "An eight-class holy magic crystal?" Hall heard a bright light But after seeing Shee staring at his own eyes, he quickly recovered calm. "not enough!" "You don''t want to be too much!!" Orava did not think that Hall was so greedy, and now he was angry! "Oh, is it too much? You know the ability to fly bugs. If you don''t want to, then I will only continue to be responsible for the bugs in the sea, and the rest will not matter!" Olawa saw that Hall did not enter the oil and salt. He just wanted to continue to swear, but he was first said by the Xie Yi gun. "Hall, don''t be so excited, everything can be talked about! Right, you just let the Krakens go to kill the bugs, it doesn''t seem to be very good." Ok? Hall heard his eyes blinking and then looked at Xie Yi with a mocking expression. "Oh, is that the case? Oh, then you ask the two patriarchs and see what they say!" Without the question from Shei, the squid patriarch Faracheng said directly? "We listen to any order from Hall!" The Kraken clan, Ke Deng, took a look at the crocodile patriarch Faracheng, and secretly slammed his ass, so he followed. "Our Krakens also follow the orders of Hall Master!" Ok? Shay did not think that the Haiqiang strong would have answered this directly, which made him somewhat unprepared. "Oh, I heard it, I feel that your sincerity is not enough! If you don''t want to continue to cooperate with us, then we will play each one in the future!" After saying this, Hall got up and wanted to go. Shee saw a **** in her heart and quickly kept her mouth open. "Don''t, there is something to say, negotiation is not a one-person thing. It requires communication between the two sides. Since the conditions are not enough, we can continue! Orava, you are right!" Chapter 1525： Coming Chapter 1525 Comes Seeing that Shay continued to look at himself, Orava took a deep breath and tried to calm his anger and looked at Hall. "Sorry, its a bit too hot to eat today, you go on!" "Oh, it turned out to be like this! I understand, I have a lot of vegetables there. I will give you some people when I look back." Hall saw Orava disguised himself to apologize, so he followed a joke in his words, Ola. With this step down, the tile returned to his position and sat down. "We don''t have a lot of holy magic crystals here..." Shee said that she just said something, suddenly seeing Hall''s face change, there is a urge to leave, Xie Yi secretly screams at Hall, and then this Quickly changed his mouth. "But an eight-class holy magic crystal is still taken out. As for the rest of the holy magic crystal, I can now come out, there are fifteen of the seven-level magic crystal, and the total of seven and below is one. Thousands, Hall, how are you looking?" "How come this?" "Hall, you don''t know, the magic crystal is originally less, we can get so much, this is still obtained after attacking the island! If not, maybe there is no such thing!" Don''t look at the expression of smile when Xie Yi said this, but Hall''s heart is clear, the holy magic crystal is definitely more than that! Although I did not get a nine-level holy magic crystal, but now, this is already the best result! But Hall knows that he can''t be too excited, otherwise they will definitely see the problem once they perceive the vision, with the experience of these old guys. Hall''s face still frowned. Under the eyes of Xie Yi, Hall turned and looked at the Kraken clan and the crocodile Faracheng behind him. The two nodded slightly, and they were this one. Point action, let both Shea and Orava see some problems. "Hall is still going to be like the Kraken clan and the squid patriarchs to decide? Isn''t they the superficial relationship?" At the thought of this, Xie Yis original unsatisfactory surprise was a little pleasant. Fortunately, he was okay, and after forcibly holding back the joy of his heart, Xie Yi said something on the surface. "what do you think?" "That''s right, we will agree to your conditions, but we must first give us the holy magic crystal!" After hearing this, Shee suddenly laughed. "This is no problem, but we have provided what you need, then Hall, do you want to show some sincerity?" Hall heard a wrinkle, then a wave of hands suddenly summoned thousands of flying Warcraft out, seeing these summoned beasts with strengths above the third class, whether it is Shea or Orava, can not help but fall Take a sip of cool air. They are not surprised by the number of Warcraft, but the type of Warcraft that is shocked! Thousands of land-based World of Warcraft will not be so surprised, but thousands of flying World of Warcraft, it is a very powerful force! "I won''t participate on the ground, but the bugs in the air will be handed over to them! This is all right!" Shay and Orava looked at each other, and then Xie Yi smiled. "Very good! Hall, your sincerity, we saw it, then how do we execute the contract?" contract? ! I don''t know why, when Hall heard the contract, Hall had a weird smile on his face, and the Kraken and the squid patriarch Faracheng, the mouth of the two people could not help but twitch. . "Contract...that''s a pit!" It is said that Ke Deng is still bleeding in his heart! Seeing that Hall had no objection, Shay immediately prepared a contract reel, watching Hall write his name on the blood, and after the magic contract came into effect, both Shea and Orava laughed. In their view, before the arrival of the reinforcements, they finally stabilized the uncertain factor of Hall. What they didn''t know was that Hall was more happy than they were after the result of Hall''s handing over the space ring with the holy magic crystal! In addition to the previous eight-level holy magic crystal, now Hall has two eight-level holy magic crystal and fifteen-seven seven-level holy magic crystal! Together with the other seven-eight-eighth holy magic crystals, for a time, Hall can completely strengthen an eight-level holy summoned beast and five seven-seven holy summoned beasts! If you do, you can do it. When Shey prepares lunch, Hall will directly strengthen the Lightning Golden Eagle into a sacred summoned beast. The Golden Eagle, which has been promoted to the eighth-class summoning beast, is more powerful than before. I want to come at its speed. It is estimated that the general nine-level sages can''t catch up! As for the rest of the five seventh-class holy magic crystals, Hall will be a big, small yellow mother and child to strengthen into a seven-level holy summoned beast ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the other two places are given to a one-eyed dragon Eagle birds and giant octopus! Looking at the summoned beast that had just been advanced in the space, Hall couldn''t help but laugh again. At this time, Shea and Orava appeared, but they did not bring lunch after they appeared, but looked at the Hall of laughter with a sly look. At the same time, there were four strange people appearing around them. Seeing here, the Kraken clan and the mullet patriarch Faracheng were also on alert. "Hall! Be careful!" Hmmm? Hall, who was interrupted, looked back. After seeing Xie Yi and others with a mocking expression, Hall not only did not fear, but calmly said. "What? Is the Xie Yi adult ready to introduce some friends to me?" Shee did not speak, and a figure in a black robe said in a cold tone. "Shea... This guy is the indigenous person you said? Well, it is really arrogant!" "Oh, interesting, I didn''t think there was anyone who couldn''t help Shay and Orava. It seems that you have been used to it during this period!" The same as Goshey, who is wearing a bright armor. Let people see at a glance that he is a bright Protoss person. "Now what do you say? If someone else is so personally present, can we not be too stingy?" A general Medusa sticks out his tongue and rubs his lips. Anyone who knows her knows that she is ready to torture. People. Seeing that except for the Kraken patriarch and the mullet patriarch, Hall was still a calm expression. She did not hold back her anger this time, only to see a sneer and look at Hall. . "Hall, you don''t know, you signed with me just before you and me, and they have nothing to do with them!" Chapter 1526： Strong crushing Chapter 1526 Strong Rolling "What did you mean by saying this now, are you ready to ruin the contract?" "Destroy the contract? No, no!" Shee shook her head and smiled. "I am a nobleman, it is impossible to break the contract casually, so I will abide by my agreement, I will not take the initiative to start with you, but if they see you do not pleasing to the eye, then it has nothing to do with me!" "Ha ha!" The words of Shea made the Hall people laugh differently. Olawa blinked and yelled, "You even laughed, it seems that you really don''t see the coffin and don''t cry!" The black robe man smiled and smiled. "It seems that there are people who are not afraid of death. Since he does not put us in the eyes, what do you say?" General Medusa grinned. "That is still used to say that it is natural to entertain him!" "I have no opinion!" said the man wearing a bright armor. Another bright Protoss general who has never spoken on the side is directly pulling out the sword, which is really straightforward! "Oh, don''t you ask my opinion?" Hall suddenly said. "Your opinion? Oh, I think you are not qualified to comment now, so, as long as you surrender, how do I leave a life with you?" Shee looked at Hall with a sneer, and in his opinion, Hall was absolutely dead, even if he had thousands of flying World of Warcraft, he could not protect him in such a short distance! Six and seven sacred powers besieged a human being, even if he is dead, it will be remembered by others for a long time! "The two patriarchs, you have already seen the situation. Our dark and bright Protoss invite you very sincerely. We have never happened before. I hope that the two patriarchs can accept us for the future of your ethnic group. With me, rest assured, we have more magic crystals than him!" The Kraken clan Koden and the mullet patriarch Faracheng looked at each other. Then both of them shook their heads and walked to the Hall to express their thoughts at this moment. Seeing here, Shays smile has cooled down. In his view, with the experience of these two patriarchs in this year, in the face of this absolute advantage, the most correct choice will be made. However, in fact, Sheas self-confidence was trampled under the feet of the two patriarchs! If there were not so many people here, he would almost roar to the two patriarchs why they should do this! "Oh, if you were so many people before, I might not come to come, but now, look for you, but you!" Hall looked up and glanced at Shei, and the mouth was slightly picking. Ok? ! I don''t know why, after Shea heard the words of Hall, suddenly there was a bad feeling in my heart. Not waiting for Shei, they reacted, and suddenly several figures suddenly appeared beside them. With a roar, Xie and others suddenly felt the tears in their heads as if they were tearing! "Spiritual attack?" After everyone understood it, the heart suddenly sinked. The former Guangyuan Protoss who pulled out the long sword first reacted. He saw that he had just given himself a bright Protoss to restore the magic. A black shadow quickly rushed toward the Guangyuan Protoss general. past. The bright Protoss general was only able to defend himself and was directly knocked out. The black robe man was directly thrown to the ground by a figure, as the undead summoner, among these people, it can be said that the physical quality is the worst, if this Warcraft just stared with a pair of sharp eyes Instead of crushing his skull, it is estimated that this undead summoner will be the first dark-level executive to be killed! "what is this?!" After Olawa reacted, a tall figure was in front of him. When he saw the appearance of the figure, he couldn''t help but take a breath. Roar! Xiao Huang roared, the huge bear''s paw shot directly against Orava, Orawa just recovered from the mental attack, watching the giant claws that are about to be pressed down, he did not hesitate, raising his hand is right This giant claw swung a fist. "Touching", the deck under Orava''s feet turned out to be broken directly, and then Juli gave Olawa directly to the bottom of the boat. In such a short period of time, the dark people of Orava, General Medusa and the Sorcerer of the Undead lost their combat power, except for the bright Protoss general who was shot before, at this time on the ship. There is also Shea and another bright Protoss general! At this time, where they still had a calm look, Xie Yi was stunned by the shocked mouth of this scene, and the general was full of sweat, he felt that coming over himself today may be the most wrong choice in this life! The Kraken and the squid patriarch Faracheng, who is next to Hall, saw this scene after they saw it. www.novelhall.com~ They also wanted to protect Hall. They were also killed by this scene. In particular, the Kraken clan, Ke Deng, suddenly felt that he chose to surrender to Hall that day, the most correct thing he did! Especially after seeing the two seventh-class sacred demon bears and a seventh-class sacred demon wolf easily defeating four powerful players of the same rank, he had no other thoughts at this time. "This... how is this possible!" It seems to be to prove that this is indeed the case. The two screams suddenly came from the side. The people turned around and saw the two bright tentacles and the Orawas After that, Shei and others suddenly took a breath. Is there still a seventh-class sacred summoned beast? How many Seven-level summoned beasts does Hall have? "Fast escape!" Suddenly a voice came from Shea''s ear, and then Sheiyi found that the bright Protoss general around him actually ran off his legs and saw that his appearance seemed to use secret techniques. After the reaction, Xie said with a secret, he just wanted to escape with secret surgery, but the scream of a voice suddenly let him give up the idea. Turning around, I saw the direction of the Guangyuan Protoss who had just escaped. A huge voice was flying in the air, and at the foot of it was the Guangruo general! At this time, he is still an angel, but he seems very embarrassed now, not only that. The chest is still inserted with the claws of the Warcraft. With the wings of the giant eagle Warcraft, a scream of screams came from time to time. However, his attention quickly shifted from the bright Protoss general to the flying World of Warcraft, especially after watching the look of the giant eagle Warcraft, Xie Yi almost softly squatted on the ground. "This...this is the eighth-class summoned beast?!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1527： Shea’s counterattack Chapter 1527 Shay''s Counterattack "Eight-level holy summoned beast?!" When Shea suddenly called out this, not only the other generals of the dark and the bright Protos were stunned, but even the sea patriarch Kordon and the mullet patriarch Faracheng behind Hall. The stunned expression looked at the behemoth of the sky! "Eight!! So promoted to the eighth class!" Koden''s inner shock at this time, may also know that he knows what it is. He remembers very clearly, before the Hall''s lightning golden eagle is definitely a seventh-class sacred summoned beast! But now it is a real eight-level holy summoned beast! Combined with his previous speculation, he has been very sure, this lightning golden eagle is definitely just advanced! I remembered the strange smile of Hall after receiving the holy magic crystal in the hands of Xie, and the face of Ke Deng suddenly became pale! At the same time, he is also very fortunate, fortunately he chose the most correct step at the last moment! When he looked at the squid patriarch Faracheng, the barracuda patriarch Faracheng also turned his head and looked at it. After thinking about it, Koden looked at Fara Chengdao seriously. "Uncle Faracheng! Thank you!" After Farahing heard the words of Koden, he gave a slight glimpse, but he quickly reacted, knowing that this was the way that Koden thanked him that day. If Faracheng did not open his mouth to convince Koden that day, it is estimated that the Krakens have been killed by Hall! "Oh, no! After the Master of Hall, we have to work together!" Koden nodded and said with a dignified look on his face. "The Kraken and the Barracuda will be the brothers forever!" Hall didn''t know the direct situation of Koden and Faracheng, and he was looking at Xie Yidao with a smile. "Let your troops surrender! You are finished!" "Hey! You don''t think you have an eight-level sacred summoning beast, we are..." The bright Protoss general has not finished talking, suddenly a flash of lightning hit him, after he has not reacted, the body It was burnt directly into coke by lightning! Looking at the front of the seven-level sage-level powerhouse, he died in front of himself, and Shay and Orava and others could not help but take a breath. Some rabbits crouched and looked at the dead companion. Shei took a bite and looked at Hall. "Hall, I admit that we have seen you small this time, but I have a little question to remind you that after we fail, the King of God will definitely send the Archbishop to come! Our Archbishop has a total of twelve people, each of whom is eight. The strength of the sacred powerhouse! The most powerful archbishop has the strength of being close to the sixty-ninth and other sacred powerhouses! You have to think clearly, it is impossible to resist with this sacred summoned beast. !" "hiss!" Even after Hall heard this, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. This is the first time he heard the high-level situation inside the Guangming Protoss. There are even the existence of the twelve major bishops, and each archbishop is the strength of the eight-level sage-level powerhouse, and the archbishop headed by is also a strength close to the nine-level sage-level powerhouse. Once they chase it, then Qin Feiyang is only sitting in the Lightning Golden Eagle escape! Seeing the expression of Qin Feiyangs not talking and surprised, Orava coughed and said. "Hall, I am not afraid to tell you that our dark family is also an adult with twelve eight-level sages! Not only that, but our demon patriarch is still a strength close to the nine-level sage, once he knows Our demon family suffered heavy losses, and he will definitely be the first to kill! Hehehe, when you are dead!" "Orava, you idiot!" After hearing the words of Orava, Xie couldn''t help but swear because he learned from Hall''s brief contact time that Hall is a typical guy. The guy who eats soft and doesn''t eat hard, you say this in front of him, isn''t that looking for death? Sure enough, after Oravas words were spoken, Hall suddenly blinked, and then the corner of his mouth showed a slight curve. "If this is the case... then go to hell!" After saying this, in the screams of Orava and the horrified expression of Xie, the giant octopus directly told Orava to pull down the sea. "So... what do you mean?" Seeing the eyes that Hall looked at, the ghostly eyes of the Sorcerer of the Dead suddenly shrank a lot. After seeing the huge Warcraft head in front of him, he couldnt stand it anymore. Called directly. "I surrender! I am willing to give my life!" "Oh, this is right!" In all the dark people, Hall is the most relaxed for the Sorcerer of the Undead. The Undead Summoner has unlimited life, because the other extreme caused by this ending is that they are particularly afraid of death! Or they are very knowledgeable about the time, in front of the powerful Hall ~ www.novelhall.com ~ they will make the most suitable choice! "You!" After seeing this undead summoner actually surrendering his life, Schei directly opened his mouth. "Merrick! You bastard!" Known as Merrick''s Undead Summoner, after a physical activity, he first gave a tribute to Hall, and then he turned to look at Shea. "Shea, surrender, otherwise I will make your body a dead soldier!" "Ha ha ha! Surrender? I see you are dead! Don''t be afraid, God King will avenge us!" After saying this, Xie Yi began to transform, not only that, he seems to have directly burned life, a powerful force emerged from his body. "Master is careful!" "Hall is careful!" The Kraken patriarch Ke Deng, the squid patriarch Faracheng, was behind the scene after seeing this scene. After hesitated for a while, Merrick, who had just surrendered, also blocked in front of Hall and began to summon. "It''s all you are hurting! Let me die!" After Xie finished this, the whole figure turned into a shadow and rushed directly to the place where Hall was. After the violent demon bear Xiao Huang screamed, the whole body burst into a strong blood, and the body suddenly became a little bigger. The whole figure was directly in front of Hall. "Give me death!" After a strong bright force came out, she rushed straight toward Xiao Huang. "Hey!" Xiao Huang was not willing to show weakness, and ran into it with this energy. "boom!" With a loud bang, the big ship broke into two segments directly from the middle under this impact. "Hey!" After the light disappeared, Xiao Huangs roar came again, but this time the voice was a lot smaller, it seems that it was just hurt. Chapter 1528： More powerful Hall Chapter 1528, the more powerful Hall "Roar!" Hall quickly looked down and saw that Xiao Huang was on the boat at this time. Not only that, but there was still a horrible muzzle on his back, and blood continued to flow out of the wound. "Wa hahaha!" Suddenly a laugh came and it sounded a little infiltrated. Hall frowned and looked down the sound. The only person who laughed was Shay, who just attacked. At this time, the state of Shea is not much better than Xiao Huang. He is **** and looks down on him. The right hand seems to have broken the arm. The long hair on the head also became messy, and there was a trace of blood left around the corners of the mouth and the nose. "Although I still can''t escape in the end, but I can at least pull you off before you die!" Shee said that this is already a bit arrogant, just when Hall just wanted the lightning golden eagle to kill the bastard. Suddenly found that Shea took out something. Hall hadn''t had time to see what it was, but he found that Shay directly swallowed his mouth. Merrick seemed to know what it was, and quickly exclaimed. "Master, that is the **** of their bright Protoss, and it has a miraculous effect on treatment!" Merricks voice just fell, but it was discovered that Shea had laughed again. Hall squinted and saw that Xie Yi had recovered his energy, and the wound was slowly recovering. The falling arm seems to have healed, at least it can already be active. "How? Our **** king is the most powerful god, he can give us a powerful **** of water! Envy? If you choose to surrender our gods, we will not be ashamed, like this **** water..." "God water? Cut! Do you think that only you have?" Hall suddenly interrupted the endless Shay, in the eyes of Shay''s incomprehensible eyes, Hall waved, suddenly a blue reagent appeared in In his hands. "Is it really? Isn''t it lie to me?" Not only did Shei think so, but even Merrick, who had just surrendered, thought so. Then they saw that Hall directly threw the blue reagent in front of Xiao Huang. Xiao Huang even opened the mouth and took off the blue reagent. Then Sheiyi looked at the wound and saw it visible to the naked eye. The speed of the quick reply of the giant bear Warcraft! "This...how is this possible? You...how do you have water? And still there is no diluted water?" When Shea said this, the tone was so mad and unbelievable that he couldn''t easily get a bottle of diluted water, but Hall, this guy, even gave a bottle of undiluted water to one. Warcraft use, so to speak, he seems to be even worse than a World of Warcraft! Taking a look at Shea, who is already in a state of madness, Hall waved at the Golden Eagle, and at the moment the Lightning Golden Eagle rushed down, the picture stayed in the scene where Shea was killed by the Lightning Golden Eagle... With the death of Shay, the dark army and the army of the bright Protoss were all destroyed under the joint attack of the Kraken and the Barracuda! In this way, with the death island as the center, there will be no more dark and light Protoss soldiers in the nearby six islands! ...... When the battle is over, Hall lets Merrick deal with the statistical work of the battle, and he himself is watching all the holy magic crystals that Tim brought! What Hall didn''t think of, Xie Yi, this **** actually has a celestial magic crystal, as for the rest of the holy magic crystal, seven seven eight eight plus, at least ten thousand! Only the high-level holy magic crystals are rare, most of them are third-class holy magic crystals! But even then, these magic crystals are enough for Hall to reinforce an eight-level holy call and ten seven-seven holy summoned beasts! After Hall considered it, he decided to strengthen Ada into a sacred summoned beast, while the rest of the seven sacred magic crystals, two used to fly World of Warcraft, the remaining eight, seven, etc. The magic crystal gives two water supply systems to Warcraft, and the remaining six have a fire queen, a queen bee queen, and the remaining four have strengthened the four silver eyebrows. In this way, Hall has two eight-level holy summoned beasts and sixteen seven-seven holy summoned beasts! It can be said that this is definitely a very scary strength! As long as all the twelve bishops or the patriarchs of the dark family are not coming in droves, their coming is tantamount to death! The dark one and the bright Protoss, six and seven sacred powers, except for Merricks time to surrender, all the other guys were killed, and now the body is being held by a smiling, Merrick. I dont think how long it will take, there will be a few powerful undead soldiers in the hands of Merrick! As for the soldiers who have been killed by the dark and the bright Protoss, they are equally divided by the Sorcerer of the Undead. Of course, the warriors of the Krai and the Barracuda also died a lot But Hall did not want their bodies, but let Tim give a large batch of material to them as compensation. At the beginning, whether it was the Kraken clan Ke Deng or the mullet patriarch Faracheng, they did not want these compensations, but after seeing the eyes of Hall, they accepted it wisely. "This time you have a lot of credit. The dark people and the bright Protoss have suffered heavy losses. I don''t think they will let us go easily!" Dunton Hall continued, "But we can''t sit still, I''m ready to take the initiative!" "Hall, you please tell us, our barracudas will absolutely obey your orders!" Farochu, the squid patriarch, said nothing. "The same is true of our Krakens!" Koden quickly followed his position. "Oh, very good, but this time I don''t need you to participate, this time my goal is the undead!" Undead? ! The crocodile patriarch Faracheng heard a glimpse of his words, and he later asked with some uncertainty. "I don''t know the undead people you said by Hall, is it the honor of the mainland?" "Oh, the Faracheng patriarch is not the old patriarch, yes, this time I am going to go directly to the undead, thinking that as long as the action is fast, it is not too much a problem to win the undead patriarch!" "But now, it is necessary for you to intercept all the dark and light Protoss boats, and not let the dead islands ran out!" "Hall, I will be personally in the vicinity of Death Island. As long as I don''t die, there will be no worms running out!" Koden knew that this time was his own time, so he stood up without hesitation. Sure enough, after Hall heard this, his face suddenly showed a happy smile. "Very good! The Gordon patriarch did not let me down! At that time, Sea Snake King Kahn will work with you!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1529： The true identity of Ellis Chapter 1529 The true identity of Ellis Because Shays army here was completely annihilated by Hall, the news here was not transmitted, and with the guy of Merrick, Hall didnt have to worry about being exposed here in a short time. And Hall is arranged after this, in addition to leaving the Sea Snake King Kahn, who can communicate with people, the seventh-class summoned beast "assisted" the Haiyue family, Hall is followed by Merrick. The ship of the dark family marched toward the honorable mainland. Originally, Hall didn''t want to bring so many people, but before the departure, a person who made him accidentally took the initiative to come to the door. This person is not someone else. It is the first place that Hall met in the land of the wanderer. ! "Do you want to go to honor the mainland?!" Hall looked at the person who was lying on the ground, Hall asked curiously. "Yes, Master Hall, I want to go back and see... look at my country!" Ellis looked up at Hall with respect and respect, then gritted his teeth and said the last secret in his heart. Ok? ! Hall heard the words, his country? Hall recalled that when he first met Ellis, Ellis seemed to just say that he escaped from the honor of the mainland. At that time, he did not tell his story in detail. Now he heard him say so, Hall has many things. The brow wrinkles. Because this time he did not go to honor the mainland to play, and with the help of Merrick''s inner ghost, the two-eighth and other sacred summoned beasts directly killed the undead patriarchs! In his view, instead of waiting for the dark and bright Protos to gather together to find him trouble, it is better to be bolder and directly kill. If Hall gets a nine-level holy magic crystal, then all the problems he is worried about will be No longer a problem! Hall believes that as long as he shows his strength and tells the two sides who have been ally with each other, if they unite to attack themselves, then even if they die, he will stare at one, desperate to let him take off. skin! And this one is not a specific person, just let him be upset, then Hall will stare at it! If you want to come to the top of the dark family and the bright Protoss, you will be hesitant to decide whether to destroy the Hall. As long as they hesitate, Hall will have a chance to survive! What Hall needs to do is to let them realize that Hall is a man who is crazy and even afraid of himself! This is a plan for Hall to honor the mainland this time, a crazy plan! So after hearing the words of Alice, Hall would be so hesitant. "Do you know what I am doing to honor the mainland this time?" "Master Hall, although I don''t know, but I know that Master Hall must be a great event! And with my ability, naturally it is impossible to help Master Hall, but..." "But what?" Hall asked without hesitation after hearing the words of Alice. "But I have a legend that I want to tell Master Hol, this legend is related to my ancestors! If this legend is true, it would be helpful to Master Hall!" "Well? Legend? Tell me?" Seeing that Ellis looked serious and not like a lie, Hall''s curiosity was suddenly raised. Ellis was not talking nonsense, he directly said what he knew. He was still listening to the story of Hall. After hearing that Ellis mentioned that there might be nine holy magic crystals, he could no longer calm down. , stood up directly. "What are you talking about?" "Back to the young master, this is indeed a legend passed down from generation to generation in our country, and this legend is only passed down from generation to generation before the king''s death, and I am the first hundred of the Oran Empire. Twenty-eight successors!" "You mean... are you the king of the Oran Empire?!" How could Hall not think that Ali''s identity was so bloody, and he was a king for a long time? "If you return to Master Hall, if you really pay attention to it, I should be the king of the Oran Empire who has not succeeded to the throne!" After Ellis finished this, he began to talk about his own situation. It turns out that before Ellis came here, the Oran Empire was at the junction of the dark and the bright Protoss, so it was naturally a focus of competition. There are quite a few countries in the same way as the Oran Empire. At the beginning, each countrys ideas were different. Some wanted to rely on the dark ones, some wanted to rely on the bright Protoss, and some, like the Oran Empire, wanted to unite. Together to resist the dark and the bright Protoss, I want them to be taboo and not to attack them casually. Not to mention, under the efforts of the King of the Oran Empire, that is, the father of Ellis, several countries actually formed an alliance, and at the beginning, they really blocked the expansion of the Dark and the Protoss ~www. Mtlnovel.com~ At that time, because the dark family and the bright Protoss did not put all their energy here, so the league achieved some good results, the dark and the bright Protoss attacked again and again. This made the alliance even more popular in a short period of time, and some of them still waited for some empire to ask for joining. It stands to reason that this should be a good thing, but because of the uneven strength of the countries that have joined, and the fact that some of the kings are ill-intentioned, this has led to frequent conflicts within the league. The army that attacked the dark and the bright Protoss therefore stagnated, which made the strikers of the Dark and Bright Protoss breathe. After the dark and the high-ranking Protoss high-level reaction, they immediately stopped the army that fought in other places, and immediately concentrated their strength on this so-called alliance. In the case of internal instability and external pressure surge, the alliance actually fell apart in a short period of time, and the good situation originally created was destroyed. They also thought about using this good opportunity to unite the white tents in the north to form a situation in which the east and west sides of the east and west were restrained. However, it is a pity that the alliance is only a short-lived. Under the threat of the dark family and the bright Protoss, a large number of countries have chosen to surrender to the dark and the bright Protoss, and then several countries that first started the alliance died and wounded by the dark and the bright Protoss. heavy. Then I did not know that from that country, there was an incident of rebellion and killing the kings family to the dark and the bright Protoss. The Oran Empire did not escape this fate. The father of Alice was killed by the prime minister of his own country, and Ellis was sent by the loyal king to the Oran Empire. It has only come to the honor of the mainland. Chapter 1530： Honor continent Chapter 1530 Honor Continental After listening to the story of Ellis, Hall meditated. He didn''t think that Alex''s experience was so similar to himself, but obviously Hall was lucky, and after passing through, he got a similar bug. Gold finger. Hall feels that if he and Ellis change their identities, without the help of the system, it will definitely die very badly! He can''t bear to use his own strength to advance to the ranks of the ranks of the ranks of the ranks of the strong, and want to revenge do not know to go to the Year of the Monkey. "What do you mean, want me to go back and avenge you?" Elyss heard the words immediately on the ground and respectfully said. "Master Hall, I did have some concealment before, but there is no way to do it. At that time, the strength of the first-class powerhouse of Hall Master, not to mention revenge, even to the honor of the mainland is very Difficult thing! So I didn''t think so much at the beginning. But now..." "But now you see that my strength is advancing by leaps and bounds, so that the dark family and the bright Protoss can eat such a big loss, so you want me to help you to go to the country?" Hall waited for Ellis to finish, voice Some cold said. "I don''t dare to belong to the subordinates. The subordinates don''t mean this..." Alice heard the face suddenly becoming pale. To be honest, he really thought so, but after feeling the anger of Hall, he suddenly had a big forehead. Sweaty, he seems to understand that he is too clever to play too little! Hall blinked and looked at Ellis, who was lying on the ground. To be honest, he was really angry. He didn''t think that this guy from Alice would have such a naive idea. With a legend that does not know how to rely on unreliable, I want Hall to honor the mainland to give him back to China. Is this not asking him to die? Hall can imagine that once he did, he would soon become the eye of the dark and the bright Protoss, with the darkness and the bright Protoss honoring the mainland, they want to find Hall, that too It''s easy. Although Hall has two eight-level sacred summoned beasts, the dark ones and the bright protoss are nine strong sages! And there are two kings and devils who don''t know how strong they are! In the event that Hall destroys several dark and ethnic groups, the eight-level sage-level powerhouses, they use the nine-level sage-level powerhouses directly, or the kings and devils directly, and Hall estimates himself. There are no chances of running away! This time, Hall didn''t want to shoot a gun. He secretly entered the village. He wouldn''t be stupid enough to really promise Elise to do such a dangerous thing! Hall, the reason why he went to the undead, is that there is a ghost in Merrick. As long as the undead patriarch is killed or the celestial leader is controlled, Hall does not have to worry that he will be exposed. . Even if the undead do not have the ninth-level magic crystal, then he can let the undead patriarch trade in his name with other dark people, no matter what the price, as long as the transaction returns a nine-level holy magic crystal and ten eight Holy level magic crystal, that Hall is even earned! As for what to trade, then Hall will not manage, because those who are not their own, he will not feel bad! Even if there is something that makes Hall feel like a heart, then pretend to go to that race to exchange, then just kill it, this kind of thing may be difficult for others, but for Halls with powerful system space, it is simple Now! Looking at the sweaty Alice below, Hall said after thinking about it. "come here!" Ellis was shocked by the words, and after thinking about it, he still did not resist, and he came to Hall. Hall looked at him with a blank expression, and Ellis looked paler and paler. When he wanted to beg, suddenly a **** red light appeared in front of him, directly when he had not reacted. Did not enter his mind, Ellis was shocked when he saw it, and then a feeling of stinging him came from his mind. "what!" When Elyston screamed, he couldn''t help but twitch. Hall ignored him and continued to control the progress of blood stasis. It didn''t take long for Ellis to calm down. Hall looked at the sweaty Ellis coldly. "Return what you know, say it again!" This time, Ellis did not hesitate, and obediently reconsidered everything about him. What made Hall angry was that Ellis actually had some concealment! The legend that Ellis said is true. The things in the Oran Empire are also true, but what he really hides is that the legend is actually about a dragon! At this point, Ellis did not even disclose it at all. If Hall was not careful, it was almost completely concealed by Ellis. After throwing a gray face of Ellis into the space, Hall meditated. "Dragons? The original secret of Alice is a dragon. Although it is a dead dragon, it is a way to gain strength from there! No wonder this secret will be hidden so deep..." Although I have wasted a lot of time here at Elys But Hall feels that it is worthwhile to get this secret. After seeing nothing else, Hall was sitting on the boat and Merrick heading north. Because this ship is the flag of the undead, plus the Merrick this guy, so along the way, Hall did not encounter any difficulties. After sailing for more than a month, Halls boat finally saw the honor of the mainland. It is the closest continent to the home of the wanderers, so there are always fleets between the two. Because of Hall, this ship is the banner of the undead. In addition, most of the ships were undead, so when they entered the port, except for a few dark people who came to ask, the rest did not come up to check. In particular, after discovering that the owner of the ship was Merrick, the undead summoner, the head of the dark family immediately gave way to Merrick. In this way, they have successfully embarked on the land of honoring the mainland. "Young Master, here is the most southern port of the mainland. After we landed here, we only need to go to the largest city in the south, Bra, and we can go directly to the Underworld in the Undead Kingdom!" "Well, you are familiar here, you don''t have to ask me everything, you can do it yourself!" Merrick knew what Hall was worried about, so he was not talking nonsense and took the Hall directly to the carriage to the port city. The port city is very large and very prosperous. Here, Hall sees many dark people and bright Protoss doing business. Listening to Merrick said that this is because of the orders of the upper level, and this will have a scene today. Once the two sides fight, this will be the first place to be contested! Chapter 1531： Transmission blocked Chapter 1531 Transmission blocked The port city is very prosperous, but Hall knows that this is only temporary. Once the dark people and the bright Protoss fight, it will become a ruin. With the leadership of Merrick, Hall did not encounter any accidents, and went very smoothly to a large restaurant in the port city. The reason for this is that the transfer to the undead is not one step in place! The honor of the mainland is very huge. If you want to travel through the entire honorable mainland by riding or flying World of Warcraft, it is estimated that it will not be possible for a few years. And on the road in the city, it is good to say that if you are in the wild, it is not impossible to meet some powerful Warcraft! So here, the necessity of transferring the array is very important! Listening to Merrick said that the glory of the mainland''s transmission array is different from other places. He needs some special materials. Because the materials are scarce, there will be restrictions on the personnel and distance of each transmission. This is like trying to get to the north by train from southern China. After passing through one platform, the same is true for the transmission array here. Hall wants to reach the undead territory from this port city. At least ten transmissions are needed. Array! In the name of Merrick, the last transmission array can be reached without much effort, but it is necessary to check once the final transmission array is entered, and Halls human identity can no longer be concealed. So what Merrick needs to do is take this time and give Hall a proper identity. Hall, who was resting in the room, suddenly heard a knock on the door. Hall frowned, and after seeing Merrick, Hall said. "Here, your identity is the biggest, you don''t have to knock on the door, so you will be noticed!" Merrick heard a change in his face. He had no nonsense and bowed his head and confessed. "Sorry, Master Hall, I will pay attention next time! But you can rest assured that I have arranged the undead soldiers to guard the place here. This is the habit of the undead summoner. I don''t want anyone to dare to come in easily." Ok! Hall nodded slightly, apparently he accepted this explanation from Merrick. Seeing that Hall was not angry, Merrick suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and then stepped forward. "Master Hall, I just went to investigate and didn''t have a suitable identity to take you to the undead. If it doesn''t work, we can only force the last one." No! Hall shook his head and forced to squat. It was true that Halls actions were completely exposed to the sights of the Dark and the Bright Protoss, especially Halls ability to let the Undead Summoner Helping this, this will allow the dark-roots to focus directly on him, which is completely inconsistent with Hall''s previous plan. There is no other way? Can we fly to the last transmission array or not to the undead? "Sorry, the young master, really can''t!" Merrick did not hesitate to shake his head and denied Hall''s proposal. "The young master, the undead''s resident is relatively closed, because there are dead people, so other races do not like to go to the undead, which makes it impossible for the flying or walking to the undead." "This way..." Hall thought a little frowning, and apparently he also had some attention. Just as Hall was hesitant, Merrick suddenly said. "Young master, maybe... I really have a way!" ...... After several days of transmission, Hall and his party finally came to the final transmission array, which is considered to be a large city in the western part of the mainland. Because there is a transmission array that is transmitted to the undead''s residence, the most undead summoners and undead soldiers in this city! If there were some other races here, Hall almost thought it was the undead! When a group of people came out of the transmission array, they suddenly attracted a lot of attention. A few of the undead summoners wanted to come over and check it out, but when they saw Merrick, one of the undead summoners seemed to recognize him, and quickly pulled the other undead summoners and yelled at Merrick. "I have seen Merrick adults!" Ok? ! The other undead summoners heard a sudden glimpse of the words, and immediately responded to Merrick when they reacted. "Merike is good!" "Yeah!" Merrick snorted and exchanged for others. It is estimated that they have already started, but the people are Merrick. They don''t dare to do this. Otherwise, it is not awkward to be made by Merrick. "Give me a plan, I am going back to the family!" After hearing Merrick''s words, a deceased summoner nodded quickly. "No problem, I will arrange for the adults immediately!" And just when this undead summoner wanted to leave another undead summoner was looking at Hall and the people around Hall. "Merrick, they are...human?!" "Well? What? Is there a problem?" Merrick heard a cold voice. "Ah, don''t dare!!" The undead summoner saw Merrick''s eyes and a hint of anger, and suddenly said no. However, he added a sentence in the end. "But Master Merrick, you also know that the current situation is quite special. If you want to register and report in the Hui nationality, you must release it. Please ask Mr. Merrick not to be troubled by those who do things." "Oh, why are you? You also match?" Although Merrick said that he did not give feelings, but those of the undead summoners were dare to speak out, not only that, but only a smile on the surface, or once Merrick started to pack them, the people above That is to warn him, he will not make substantial punishment for Merrick. Looking at the appearance of a few bitter smiles by the undead summoners, Merrick snorted. "Hey, let the person in charge come over! I have something to say to him!" The undead summoner heard a sigh of relief, and in his opinion, this time he was able to solve this problem, and only the captain who was resting in the room! After let Merrick and his group rest in the room and make good cakes, the undead summoners were relieved and fled, and soon a figure hurried in. Immediately after seeing Merrick, "I have seen Mr. Merrick!" After the man finished this, he immediately looked at him and looked at the Halls standing around. "You are the person in charge here?" Merrick glared at him with a faint look. "Yes, Merrick," Chapter 1532： Undead Chapter 1532 Undead "Back to Merrick, here is what I am responsible for!" The people immediately respected the way. "I am just getting the news of the adults. Those people are not sensible. I have already punish them." The person in charge who claimed to be the transmitter was very vocal. When he came, he admitted that he was making mistakes and was sincere. Merrick apologized. If it is replaced by an average person, it is estimated that after the responsible person apologizes, it will not be entangled in this matter, but Merrick is carrying the task, so he will not easily let go of this opportunity. "But Mr. Merrick, both of them are humans... If you don''t register and report on the past, it is estimated that the people above will come over and find out that it will have a bad influence on you." Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but admire the guy in front of him. The eloquence is not generally good, and it is no wonder that he will be placed in this place to perform duties. "Hey!" Merrick snorted and expressed his dissatisfaction. Then he glanced at the person in charge of the transmission array, and he said faintly. "Since you want to know, then I will tell you, but I hope that after you hear it, it is best to pay attention to your mouth, otherwise you will be made into a dead soul, let alone we have not warned you!" The person in charge was shocked and he did not expect that Merrick would say so. And when he thought about whether he wanted to let go, Merrick said directly. "Remember the Oran Empire?" "Well? Oran Empire?" The person in charge heard the doubts of the face, and the Oran Empire naturally knew that the Oran Empire was a major resistance country of the Southern League. A country that was later wiped out by the Dark and the Bright Protoss. He did not know what the purpose of Merrick was to mention the Oran Empire at this time. "Since you know the Oran Empire, then I will say it straight. This man is the ember of the Oran Empire, the prince of the Oran Empire! This time I brought him back because of a major secret, you want to listen. What?" The person in charge heard the news and suddenly he was shocked. He couldnt hear him. Where is Merrick asking him? He is warning him completely! If the person in charge really wants to listen to this secret, then he is not far from death! "Ah! No need to use! Merrick adults have worked hard, I am ready to send you!" The responsible person quickly said. Is it really not necessary to register? Merrick asked again. "No! Really don''t!" The person in charge was crying. If he was a Summoner of the Undead, his expression would be very exciting. The person in charge said very quickly, it was indeed very fast. In less than a few minutes, he rushed back to tell Merrick that the transmission array was ready. Merrick did not speak, nodded and walked directly to the transmission array. Looking at the back of Merrick''s disappearance, the responsible person couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The undead summoner who had previously filed the registration asked some of his captains with doubts. "Captain, don''t get registered? Is this really good?" "You are a jerk!" The person in charge suddenly angered, and he reached out and yelled at the nose of the undead summoner. "Register your uncle, you almost killed me, do you know? Next time you better see clearly speaking, otherwise when your soul is made into a light, I will add oil to you!" Which of the undead summoners heard this, and suddenly he was shocked that their undead summoner would not die, but it was only relative to other races. Their so-called immortality will not die, but once their soul fire is extinguished, it will still die! As their undead summoner, using their soul fire to light, it is a very cruel punishment. "Adults...I..." "I am what I am! Let me go back and review what is wrong today!" After the person in charge said this, he turned and left. Perhaps they will not know that it is because of their great intention that this time their ethnicity has undergone earth-shaking changes. ...... The sky of the undead is foggy, this is the first feeling after Hall came here. Listening to Merrick said that the undead does not need to look at people with sight, so these fogs do not affect them. Hall heard a slight glimpse, and then I learned from Merrick''s explanation that they used mental power to observe the situation around them. It is estimated that this is also related to the spiritual power of the undead summoner. After learning about the rules and regulations of the undead, Hall said this. "Yes! Just go to see your patriarch in the way that I said before! Then we will take this opportunity to win him!" "Yes! Master Hall! Be sure!" Merrick can now say that he is completely on the side of Hall. In addition to the reasons for the scorpion, the strength of this Hall is inseparable~www. Mtlnovel.com~ Under the leadership of the native of Merrick, Hall and his party soon came to the Undercity. If you think that the city is very gray from this title, then it is really superficial! Although they are undead, they have to do business with other races in addition to dealing with their bodies. Of course, those races are registered, those who are not registered are driven away, and those who are not registered are directly made into undead soldiers. . In addition to the undead soldiers, most of the guards in the Undercity are similar to other cities. Merricks identity in the undead is not low. According to Merricks explanation, he can be regarded as the top three of the second echelon except the patriarch! So after entering the city, many people immediately came to say hello. Because Merrick had something, he just left with a slight nod. Even if this is the case, those who salute do not dare to have other ideas besides saying that you are busy. Soon, the news of Merricks return came to the ears of the undead patriarch Wall. "Well? Merrick is back? Isn''t he going to the home of the wanderers? Why are you coming back?" Wall stopped his work, some thoughts, but after hearing the report that Merrick had important things to report, he was temporarily worried. "Go! Bring him in!" Soon, Merrick was brought in by someone, and Wall looked at Merrick and waved after the ceremony. "Okay, Merrick, we don''t have to spend so much red tape. You came back and heard that this is an important thing? What is it?" Seeing Merricks look at the people, Wall waved directly to them to leave, and he said when he was finished. "Can you talk now?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1533： Walls anger Chapter 1533, Wall''s anger "Can you say that?" Wall put down the things in his hand and then looked at Merrick. "Good patriarch!" Merrick sat down and looked at Wall. "I don''t know if the patriarch still remembers the country of the Oran Empire?" "Olan Empire?" Wall heard a little doubt and looked at Merrick. After recalling it in his mind, he said that he suddenly realized the color of his enlightenment. "Oh, what did you say that was the one that formed the alliance and our partner? It seems that there is such a country called the Oran Empire." Said here, Wall is more and more confused. "What happened to the Oran Empire?" Wall really didn''t understand why Merrick came back and said to him what the ruin of the Oran Empire had died. However, he also knows that Merrick will not joke with him. He really wants to come up with something, so after doubts, he has come to such a little interest. In other words, it is really too little to let the undead people live for so many years, and to make them interested. "Oh, talking about this Oran Empire, it is not so simple on the surface! This is what I suddenly discovered recently!" "Oh! Why isn''t it a simple method?" Wall asked curiously. "Their kings have a secret passed down from generation to generation!" Well? Wall signaled Merrick to continue. "This secret is about the dragon!" Originally, I didn''t care very much. It was just that when Wall, who heard the story, heard Merrick say this, he couldn''t help but exclaim. "What? What you said is true." It is estimated that Walls words are a bit loud, and suddenly rushed into the dozens of black robes from outside the door. When I saw these figures, Wall quickly yelled. "Look at what, see me out!" The black men heard the words first, then quickly retired. "Oh, those guys are really, don''t mind!" Looking at Merrick''s face, it looked a little unsightly, and Wall was comforted. "Well!" Merrick faintly sighed, and Wall quickly said. "Go to my secret room to talk, there will be no one to bother!" Merrick heard a happy heart, isn''t he asking for such a result? However, he was somewhat hesitant on his face, and Walls heart was slightly uncomfortable. After all, he was a patriarch and there was something to guard. "Why, what are you worried about?" "Oh, no, the patriarch Farah Cheng misunderstood. I want to say that this time I brought two humans back. They are the princes of the Oran Empire. Let them explain to you, I want to know more clearly!" "Human?" Wall heard a wrinkle, apparently he was uncomfortable with Merrick''s return to other races. "The patriarchs are reassured, they are all small characters, but I promise him. If the secret is true, I can help him return to China!" "Resurrection? This is not a joke!" Let a country that has perished return to the country, and before the country against the dark family, Wall heard the brows here. "The patriarch thinks that I will do this? I can''t do it in the country. I will at most make him a dead soldier and let him become the king of the undead kingdom!" Hearing that Merrick said this, Wall did not understand, he was cheating the prince of the Oran Empire. "Haha! That''s OK, but you have to pay attention, don''t sign any contract!" "That man..." "Bring it in! I want to hear, what a secret!" Wall is not rejecting this time. After all, it is a human being, and he knows that before humans come in, someone will check if there is a threat, he Those guards will stop. After Walls instructions, Hall and Ellis were brought in very quickly. After Wall looked at the strength of the two, he was relieved, so he took the Merrick three to the Chamber of Secrets. go with. The concealment of the secret room layout, and it seems to be very safe. "Well, no one here will bother, even if it is a ninth-level master attack, you can''t break the defense here in a short time!" After saying this, he looked at Merrick on the side. "Let them start talking about it. Just now, your words have made me interested. I want to hear, what is this secret?" Wall, who sat down, just wanted to hear what the secret was, but he soon realized that something was wrong, because Merrick, who had just been in front of him, didnt sit down, but instead he followed the young man who came in. ! When I saw Walton, I was a little bit stunned. When he just wanted to talk and screamed at this young man, suddenly he felt something wrong. A dangerous atmosphere suddenly came from the side. "Hey!" what? ! Wall looked at him with amazement as he suddenly appeared on his side of Warcraft especially even if he was the eighth-class powerhouse, he was able to feel a way from this Warcraft. A scar of breath. This means that this World of Warcraft is at least eighth-class Holy Warcraft! And let him feel the most terrible is not this Warcraft, but how this Warcraft appeared! What does this mean? It shows that among the two human beings, there is actually an eight-class sacred strongman, but he has checked it before, and they are at most the strength of the second-class sage-like power, like these powerful people, in the family. At least a few hundred thousand! One or two in front of him, it can be said that it is a wave that can make them die and can no longer die! And it is this unreasonable situation, Sanwo realized that something is not good! "Merrick, what do you mean by this?" Merrick saw that Wall wanted to stand up, and he quickly said. "The patriarch, I suggest you, it is best not to act rashly! Your situation is very clear. I want to summon. It takes ten seconds before, but during this time, my master has the time and ability to take your The fire of the soul is extinguished! Please believe me!" "What host? You actually...you gave a life to a human!" Wall widened his eyes and showed an incredible expression on Merrick. You know, life is the most precious of the undead summoners. The things, once the scorpion is destroyed, then their strength will receive a big blow, and perhaps there may be a direct smog! "Oh, the Wallmaster is right!" Hall heard the scene and watched the Wal-American chief smile. "I think there is nothing wrong with Merrick. At this time, I think we are still calmly talking about it. Its really bad to have a knife and a gun! Isnt it?" Chapter 1534： Walls distress Chapter 1534, Wall''s distress "You!" After Wall heard the words of Hall, he couldn''t help but want to stand up. But just when he just wanted to stand up, suddenly a powerful momentum directly pressed up. Wall saw his silence suddenly, because he knew that once he really acted, as Merrick said, it would take at least a dozen seconds to summon his life, but in these ten seconds, This powerful wolf-type Warcraft definitely has time to deal a fatal blow to him. Even if he can finally escape, the strength will be greatly diminished. The experienced man suddenly understands that this time he can only wait for an opportunity to move, otherwise he can only lose himself. At the same time, Wall''s heart more and more hate Merrick, the guy who eats outside, he just doesn''t understand, Merrick this time with Hall, the purpose of human beings. It seems that I saw the thoughts in Wall''s heart, and Hall smiled faintly. "Wolf patriarch is right, I want to come to you and guess what is the purpose of my visit this time? I am not in the circle, my purpose is very simple, surrender your life..." "Can''t do it!" Waiting for Hall to finish, Wall didn''t think about it and refused. Who is he Wall? That is the patriarch of the undead! Let him surrender his life, isn''t this equal to handing over the entire undead? This he can''t do it! "Do you think that with this World of Warcraft you can let me surrender? As long as I am desperate, your World of Warcraft is the most let me hurt! As long as I run out. That is your death!" When it comes to the dead, Wal-Mart''s eyes are staring at Merrick. "Especially! Merrick! You will pay for what you have done! By then, the fire of your soul will always be punished by the devil, and you will suffer from the fire!" Hall and Merrick did not finish, the two looked at Wall to vent, until he vented, Hall said faintly. "I don''t know if you have ever thought about the leader of the Wall, why is Merrick giving his life, why is he designed to let you alone?" Hall didn''t think about Wall, or he thought about it from the beginning, but he didn''t think about it for a while. Looking at Wall''s eyes, Hall smiled and said. "If I say, I want to be able to take you down, and I can take all the high-level people in your family, you... Believe it or not?" Believe it or not? ! After seeing Hall, Wall couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Although he didn''t want to believe Hall, he saw it from Hall''s eyes, a kind of confident look! "Hey! Are you ready to fight the dark ones?" "War with the dark people? Well, the correct saying is already started! I am not afraid to tell you, I am from the land of the wanderers! The situation there wants to come to you probably know some!" After hearing that Hall said the land of the wanderer, Wall''s brows wrinkled, and he couldn''t help but look at Merrick, because Merrick was the one who was picked up to help. It is said that there is a creature called a bug that is very powerful. It was not long before Merrick went with Hall, did the worms come out of Hall? "Oh, I want to come to the Wal-Mart is wrong, but it doesn''t matter. I told you this because I want to say that I have been fighting the dark and the bright Protos. If I want, I can do it in a short time. In the darkness of all the dark and light Protoss of the Wanderers!" cut! When Wall heard the words of Hall, he couldnt help but laugh. "Is it by you?" "Yes! Just rely on me! And they!" After Hall said this, suddenly there were a lot of figures around him. Wall, who had a sneer smile on his face, smiled and suddenly stiffened his face, and this time, he was really scared by this situation. Especially the huge figure in midair, stared at by its sharp eyes, Wall could not help but tremble, this turned out to be an eight-class Holy Warcraft! And the other those World of Warcraft, although there is no eight-level Saint-level Warcraft strength, can at least be the seventh-class Holy Warcraft! The most important thing is that these Warcraft are actually summoned by the young man in front of you, then the problem is big! "You... turned out to be a summoner? But your strength..." Seeing Wall''s surprise, Hall smiled more and more. "Now you believe that I have this strength?" The Wal-Mart chief did not speak, apparently he was thinking about how to do it. "Why choose our undead? You are not afraid of the devil to kill?" After a long time, Wall suddenly said again. "Oh! The strength of the devil I really have not seen But if you want, you can say it." "Hey!" Wall snorted, apparently he was not willing to say this. Hall sees a sneer on his face. "The reason why I will come over is because I will betray your dark people before the demon is discovered. Your dark and bright Protoss do not have the so-called twelve masters. What? I will kill one by one! One or two may not have any problems, but once I kill more than half..." "You don''t want to look at me like this, I do have this strength, and I believe I can do it!" Hall looked at Wall''s gaze and looked at himself with a glance, so he explained. "You are a patriarch. I want to come to you very clearly. Once you have lost six masters in the dark family, what would the bright Protoss do? You think they will come and kill me, this is not a big force, or will rob you so first. There is no place where the master sits in the town?!" After Wall heard this, there was a cold sweat on his forehead. "you you" Wall can imagine that if the tops of their undead are destroyed, it is not to mention the bright Protoss, it is estimated that other races of the dark family will also spy on the territory of their undead! When the undead people dont talk about the genocide, will they at least become vassals of other races? As a patriarch of the undead, is he willing to see this happen? Since you don''t want to, then there are only two ways to go hungry in front of him! The first is to kill Hall in desperation, but the wolf-type Warcraft on the side and the giant eagle World of Warcraft in midair are all staring at themselves. Once they have any changes, he believes they will be in the first time. Attack yourself! And another way, that is to think of Hall''s surrender! Chapter 1535： Surprised Chapter 1535 is surprised "Damn!" The Wal-Mart chief screamed in his heart, and the situation in front of him was a very difficult choice for him, even for the entire undead. Hall has already said very clearly that his purpose is very simple, that is, to damage the strength of the dark family! Obviously he is very clear about the real situation of the current dark family and the bright Protoss. Don''t look at the dark family and the bright Protoss are now in the honeymoon period, but this is only under the mandatory requirements of the Devil and the King of God. However, whether it is the dark family or the bright Protoss, they are all clear. That is, there is a contradiction between them that cannot be reconciled at all. Once the indigenous people of the Wanderers land are tired, then they are all on the day of the war. For this, as the Wall of the Undead patriarch, what is in his heart to determine this! Not only that, but they are also preparing to prepare for the war. He believes that the same is true of the bright Protoss! However, the appearance of this human being completely interrupted their deployment. And this man is quite right, maybe it doesn''t have to eliminate six at all. As long as there are more than two high-level forces killed by him and the news is passed to the bright Protoss, the group of **** of the bright Protoss will definitely look The first time to transfer to the dark family! Wall even thinks that they will launch military operations in the first place, and the target is to eliminate the high-level race by Hall! Just like their current undead! "Merrick! How do you do this, what good is it for you? Once the undead is destroyed, do you think you will be better?" "The undead are destroyed?" Wall didn''t talk, and he talked to Hall. He saw that he couldn''t help but shake his hair and laughed at the sound of Wall. "Isn''t it? Once I have a problem, how can the undead people be able to calculate the ulterior motives?" Seeing Wall''s excited face, Hall shook his fingers. "No, no! You got it wrong! Now it is not the point. Have you not chosen yet? Once you agree to surrender, then the undead or the undead may become better than before. I may not!" Seeing Wall''s unbelief, Hall didn''t mind, he patted Merrick''s shoulder and said to Wall. "If you don''t agree with the Wall of the patriarch, then Merrick will become the patriarch of the undead! He will go to the new era with the undead!" "Just him? Hehe... Don''t say that I look down on him. There are two people in front of him who are more qualified than him. He is a patriarch. Who can serve him?" Wall is not demeaning Merrick. What he said is true. Don''t look at Merrick standing with a blank expression, but in the face of Hall, Wall did not give him face, he was still very angry. However, he knows that Hall is his master at the moment, so as long as Hall does not speak, he will not take the initiative. "I don''t accept it? Oh, this is simple! I will help him clean up if he is not convinced. So, the rest of the people don''t have anything to say? At that time, I am let Merrick kill those who kill you. Warcraft, of course, is just pretending, but even so, what do you think of those tribes at that time?" you! Wall didn''t think that Hall would say so, and at the same time, his heart became more anxious. Because Hall really did this, their undead people would definitely choose Merrick as their patriarch! Seeing Wall''s original screaming look, after calmly sitting down, Hall knew that he was making the final choice, so he did not interrupt him, so he sat down and waited for Wall''s decision. "Bastard! I won''t let you succeed! But what do you do now, do you really want to surrender?" Wall was in the middle of the battle, and finally he made a decision. "Hall...I am an adult, I am willing to hand over my life, but I have a request!" "Oh! The Wal-Mart chief finally made the right choice, congratulations! You talk about it, what is the request?" Hall looked at Wall in some surprise, then asked. "I hope that I will continue to be the patriarch of the undead, and save the undead, I only believe in myself!" "can!" Wall, who originally thought that Hall would not agree, did not expect Hall to agree without hesitation! "Really? This is the time to write the contract! Hall... Adult, are you sure?" "Yes!" Aside from the words of the contract, Merrick almost couldnt help but rolled his eyes. He knew Halls situation, the contract was awkward...hehe... In this way, under the gaze that Wall could not wait, he signed a contract with Hall. After the contract was completed, Wall was relieved Then he turned his life on his face. Handed it out? It was Merrick who took the scorpion. After checking it, he decided that it was Wall''s life, and then he handed it to Hall with respect. "Oh, very good, I am talking, and the undead are still in control of the Wal-Mart, but now I have two tasks that I need to help the Wal-Mart." Wall had thought about it before. Hall must have something to do this time, so after hearing this, he did not feel anything strange. "Hall, you said?" "The Wall of the patriarchs don''t have to be nervous. It''s actually very simple for you!" Hall smiled and comforted Wall, but Wall was groaning. "If it''s really simple, you risk your life." Here?" Hall stretched out a finger and said, "I need all the holy magic crystals of the undead!" "Well? Well, this I can give the rest of the adults to me for a while! Another one?" Although Wall Lion opened his mouth, Wall still bite his teeth and agreed to lose the space ring in his hand. past. "The other one is actually the same as the first one. It is the same as the other races. The higher the level, the better! It is best to trade a nine-level holy magic crystal back!" Hall took over and looked at the space ring. Said,. what? ? Or holy magic crystal? Or is it a nine-level holy magic crystal? ! Walls hearing of this was indeed a surprise, and at the same time he felt that Hall needed a holy magic crystal, which was definitely related to the summoning beast strength he had. Its said that the old man is like this. Wall actually discovered the problem of Hall in the first time. Although he didnt know the specific reason, he also guessed most of it. He had to say that if Hall didnt Absolute strength, the loss will definitely be Hall! Chapter 1536： People are not wealthy and not rich Chapter 1536: People are not wealthy and not rich "Why, is there a problem?" Seeing Wall''s face is a bit ugly, Hall asked not to ask. "No, I will be in contact with other races, please be assured by Hall!" Hall looked at Wall like a smile, then nodded and said. "That line, this matter will be handed over to you a Merrick to deal with!" "Hall is safe, I will work with the Wal-Mart to complete the tasks you have explained!" "Well! Go! A big time to give you a guard, I don''t think there will be any bad people thinking about you!" cut! Wall heard this and couldnt help but scream, and he didnt know what the Halls swearing man was himself! No, here, he is the most powerful, want to clean up Merrick, this is not a minute of things, now Hall let the wolf-type Warcraft follow Merrick, is this not in disguise to monitor him? Although he was a little annoyed in his heart, he did not object because he knew clearly that no matter what he said, it was useless. After all, his life is now in Hall. Looking at the back of Wall and Merrick, Hall couldn''t help but reveal a mocking smile. "It seems that there are other ideas in this heart! But" said here, Hall took out the space ring that Wall just gave him, especially after seeing the holy magic crystal inside, Hall. Laughed. "Oh, it seems that there is no fate in the horse, no fat, no wealth, no loss, no loss is a famous saying!" The reason why Hall said this is because the space ring that Wall just gave him has five eight-level holy magic crystals. Not only that, but the remaining holy magic crystals add up to at least 100,000. ! Although Hall does not know whether this is the sacred magic crystal of the undead, but now the number and level of these holy magic crystals obtained by the current Hall can completely improve the Hall several levels! And Hall wants to come to the purpose of the undead. It can be said that half has been completed now! Without hesitation, Hall directly strengthened the white, the mother and the son, the Xu and the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast in the space to the eight-level summoned beast, so that Hall has eight sacred summoned beasts. As many heads! It can be said that as long as the two kings of the Dark and the Bright Protoss do not come in person, there are only a handful of people who can threaten Hall! With Hall''s current strength, he is completely capable of destroying the strong people of the dark family. However, Hall will not do this for the time being. After all, the Dark and the Bright Protoss still have the existence of nine holy powers, and what Hall needs to do now is to get a nine-level holy magic crystal, such a Come, Halls last concerns dont exist anymore. After the whites were put into the space, Hall used all the other holy magic crystals to strengthen the summoned beast in the space. After the holy magic crystals were used up, Hall actually had a batch of three hundred and six sixths. Holy Gryter! These three hundred and six-class sacred lions are said to be the most powerful flying World of Warcraft team on the mainland, and they all obey Halls orders. Hall believes that in air combat, unless they encounter them Also have a powerful flying World of Warcraft team, otherwise they will be crushed by them! Because Hall doesn''t have so many six-level sages to control these lions, Hall can only let them stand alone. Even if this is the case, the general eight-level sages see them. Only the share of escape! I didn''t know that Wall had become so powerful because of one of his own mistakes. At this time, under the supervision of Merrick, he issued an invitation to the patriotic patriarch of the dark family to come to trade. He wanted to find more, but Merrick rejected his proposal. "All over the place, the Wal-Mart chief, I think that now we don''t have so many things to trade with so many adults, we will first trade with the evil-stricken patriarchs. If he has nine holy-level magic crystals, then we don''t have to worry about other things. Adult, what do you think?" "Well!" Wall heard the words and meditated, and then he said. "If you say Yongli, then let''s do this first. I hope that the wicked patriarch Jia Simin will have to waste a lot of time!" After a cursory look at the letter written by Wall to the wicked patriarch Jia Simin, it was determined that there was no error, and Merrick said. "That line, then trouble the Volkswagen grow up!" The Volkswagen nodded and did not speak, then called a confidant and said this letter to him. "I will immediately send the evil patriarch Jia Simin to the past!" Wall''s confidant smelled a little doubt and glanced at his master Wall, and immediately greeted him with a glance at him. "Its a man who goes right now!" After waiting for someone to leave, Merrick said with a smile. "Wolf grow up You see, the rest of the holy magic crystal is not" Wall was a little annoyed, but on the surface it was a touch of faintness. "Reassured, now we are the grasshoppers on the same line, I know how to do it! Come with me!" Merrick heard the smile on his face, then nodded to the side of Ada, and Ada immediately followed Wall. When Wall and his group came out, everyone immediately said hello, but everyones eyes were quickly attracted by Ada, who was behind them. "Heaven, what is this Warcraft? It is so tall!" A dead soul summoner suddenly exclaimed. "Yeah, powerful Warcraft, if it is dead, you can use its body." Another undead summoner has not finished talking. He suddenly feels that his body is cold, turning his head and seeing, I dont know what Ada knows. At that time, I stared straight at him. Being stared at by Ah Da, the undead summoner felt that the bones under his body began to tremble. Fortunately, Ada looked at his eyes and moved away in just a few seconds, but in just a few seconds, he had a feeling of being like a young man. Looking at Ada who is not staring at himself and leaving, the undead summoner will no longer wear makeup and sit on the ground. "A good horror wolf-type Warcraft real bright is less than eight-level holy Warcraft grew up when there is such a summoned beast?" The appearance of Ada soon spread throughout the undead, but fortunately, Wall was there, and there was no major event, so the undead summoners were only curious to look at it and did not go up to ask. Soon Wall took Merrick to the place where the warehouse was. After the warehouse was opened, Wall stretched his fingers and pointed inside. "You know the situation of the undead, here is the stock of the family, you take it!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1537： Jia Simin Chapter 1537 Jia Simin Merrick heard no hesitation, and waved a large number of undead soldiers to collect all the holy magic crystals in the warehouse under his command. While looking at his hands to clean up the Holy Magic Crystal, Merrick said as he looked at Wall. "Wolf chief!" "Well?" To tell the truth, Wall did not want to pay much attention to Merrick. In his opinion, Merrick was a traitor, but the current situation is that even if he is not willing, he will answer at this moment. "I know that you are reluctant to make a living, and you know that you have other ideas, but what I want to tell you is that whether you accept it or not, I think you should not do it!" Wall squinted at Merrick, and if it wasnt the case, he really wanted to slap the bastard. "Oh, I can''t say anything else, but I want to tell the Wal-Min to grow up, Master Hall, he has absolutely a way to destroy our undead! I say so much, because I want to tell the patriarch, If you really want to think about the future of our undead, don''t make a disappointment to Master Hall!" "Hey! I don''t have to teach you to do things!!" Wall snorted. It seems that I found myself somewhat rude, and Wall quickly changed his course. "Since I have given my life to Hall, then I will abide by my agreement!" "Oh? Is it? It''s best!" Merrick said after the words, and Merrick and Wall stood at the door until a dead soldier handed a ring to Meri In the hands of grams. "Oh, things have been collected, let''s go back?" Wall didn''t talk, and after taking a look at Merrick, he turned and walked to the side. This time I went back and did not encounter the situation that was pointed out before being watched by people. Obviously this was someone who warned those people. So Merrick and Wall went to the place where Hall was. "Hall is great, here is the sacred magic of our undead!" Seeing the look of Hall, Merrick nodded and said it was a fact. "Oh, very good, the Wool chief has a heart. What is wrong here, the Wal-Mart chief will go to his own, I believe that the Wal-Term will soon do my second task?" Wall looked at Hall with a strange look. After confirming that he was not joking, this was said. "That line, Hall, some people will arrange this thing! I will retire first." Seeing the back of Wall''s departure, Merrick suddenly said. "Master Hall, don''t look at her?" "Oh, I wouldn''t have done this before, but now it''s good, no matter what he plays, the result is the same!" After Merrick heard this, he first saw it. After he reacted, he realized what Hall meant in his words. For a time, he looked at Hall''s eyes with a hint of fear. "Master Hall, I think I am still better with Wall. After all, if there is a problem, I can inform you the first time." Oh? Hall looked at Merrick with some curiosity, and soon he understood what he meant by saying this, so he nodded and agreed to his request. "That line, then this matter will be handed over to you!" After Merrick also went out, Hall looked at the space ring that had just been handed in. After seeing the situation inside, Hall was inevitably disappointed. Because the holy magic crystals that Merrick handed over, most of them are low-level holy magic crystals, among which the third-class holy magic crystals are the main ones, and the highest one is a seventh-class holy magic crystal. The holy magic crystals each occupy a part. "Oh, it seems that I am too greedy!" Hall brow just frowned, and then stretched out, because he thought that this holy magic crystal is originally less, so an undead can store so much, want to come Very good. Old rules, Hall will bring all the holy magic crystals that have just been brought in the hands to the summoning beasts. After finishing, it is already a post-slanting thing. "Well?" Hall, who just wanted to go out, found that he was sober. "Hey, you can sleep long enough this time!" When I saw Hall, I also said a smile on my face. "Boss, this time I have improved some strength!" "Oh?" Hall was really a little surprised this time. He said that in his space, he was the most worried, because the strength of the cockroach could not be improved through the system space. In this way, Hall can only let Slowly devour the Holy Spirit Crystal to achieve this goal. It seems that I saw that Hall did not believe it. Hey, this guy turned out to scream directly. "Roar!" Fortunately, Hall does not receive any influence in the space So when he screams, he has no discomfort, but the summoned beasts in the distance are actually shaking one or two. . Including the lightning golden eagle that has advanced to the eighth-class summoning beast, it is still affected by the embarrassment. It can be seen from this that the dragons have the inherent advantage of suppressing the other races. "Okay! I believe that you are you!" Hall saw several summoned beasts vomiting on the floor, and quickly chewed to chew. "Hey!" I heard the words stop screaming, and then looked at Hall with a smug expression. "The third class is holy?" When I was awkward, it was only a second-class sacred summoned beast. Therefore, with its strength, it was able to escape from the mark of the fourth-class sage. Although Hall is now able to crush Mark''s people, Hall is very happy after seeing the advancement. "Boss, can I go out? Just woke up and think about activities." "Going out?" Hall originally wanted to refuse, but after glanced at the lightning eagle and other eight-level summoned beasts, Hall grinned. "Why not?" Greasy Jia Simin, the wicked patriarch who was busy dealing with things, suddenly heard the report from his hand and could not help but frown. After I put down my hand, I asked some strange people. Wolf people from the undead are coming to me? Say it is very important? "Yes, the patriarch, the undead summoner, said so." "When you come alone, you say that there are important things to find me, then I am not busy? Let people deal with it!" Jia Simin said with no anger. "Oh, but the patriarch, the person seems to be a close confidant of the Wal-Americans, and he also brought the trust of the Wal-American chief!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1538： Negotiate "Oh? Wall''s cronies? Still carrying his tokens?" After listening to this, Jia Simin, who did not want to pay attention to it, couldnt help but look back again. "Yes patriarch! Everything is here!" After the result of the respectful handing, Jia Simin frowned and thought about it. "Well, let him come over!" After saying this, Jia Simin walked to the hall next to him, and the demon warrior quickly retired and brought in the angels of the undead. Soon, an undead summoner in a black robe walked in under the leadership of the Demon Warrior. "I have seen the patriarch of Jia Simin!" Jia Simin nodded slightly. "Well, impolite, what do the Wal-Marts have to bring you?" The undead summoner heard the words immediately and said, "Returning to Jia Simins words, the patriarch seems to have encountered trouble. He secretly made a look to me. This is an action that we agreed on a long time ago. This means that the patriarch is in trouble. I need the help of Jia Simin!" "Well? Wall is in trouble? Even he feels trouble, then this enemy is not ordinary!" The demons and undead are estimated to be less attractive, so the two races slowly turned to be friends. And they also have an agreement directly, that is, after seeing a token, they will help out depending on the situation. After all, in the dark family, each race is not good at all, and it is possible to encounter the annexation of other races at any time. Although the devil now controls these races, once another race really does this, the devil is over. It is bound to not easily punish that race. This is why every race will report to each other. "What is the specific situation, let me talk to me!" The Sorcerer of the Undead heard no words of hesitation. He knew the general situation before he came, so he quickly put all he knew. "What do you mean, after Merrick brought someone over, Wall alone met him? Then came out and let you come over?" "Yes, Jia Simin!" Jia Simin heard the silence, and the whole hall became very quiet at the same time. Whether it was the demon warrior or the undead ambassador, they all stood by and waited for Jia Simin. After a long while, Jia Simin raised his head and said. "It seems that the Wallmasters are really in trouble, so..." When he heard Jia Simin''s words, the undead ambassador immediately looked at Jia Simin with a look of nervousness, while Jia Simin turned his gaze to the demon warrior. "You take my tokens and go to the Zall to find the Shana patriarch! Tell her about the situation here. If she wants to come, she will know how to do it!" "Sana patriarch?" The undead ambassador suddenly screamed and then said with a hint of excitement on his face. "Jia Simin, patriarch, you mean..." "This time the situation is a bit special. It is better to have more people to go. If there are any problems, everyone can solve them together!!" Of course, this is just what Jia Simin said on the surface. In fact, he really does nothing but pull a person into the pit. Anyway, this time it was the death of the undead Wa group. If there is a problem, there will be more people, and you can share some pressure! Even if there is no problem, the last price paid is also the Sorcerer of the Undead Sorcerer, who has nothing to do with him! The most important thing is that if the problem is really serious, it will be so serious that they can''t handle it. So many people can share a lot of pressure. Even if it is to escape, there is so much hope. The messenger of the undead is not a fool. He soon knows the meaning of Jia Simin, but he not only has no objections, but he is very happy. At least one person who contributes is still better for their undead. Looking at the back of his hand, Jia Simin was silent again. "Who is that person... Hope is not the worst!" ...... A few days later, the Zar patriarch Shana, who received the news, and the demon patriarch Jia Simin, also thought about the story of the demon ambassador. After thinking about it again and again, she also hurt Jia Simin to agree to this request and decided to go to the undead. After the demon ambassador left, Shana sang immediately summoned the high-ranking people in the tribe. After saying things again, in addition to leaving an eight-class sage, he immediately took the other two eight-level sages. The rushed to the demons. When she came to the demon, the demon patriarch Jia Simin immediately greeted them. "Jia Simin patriarch!" "Sana patriarch!" After the group had said hello, they immediately entered the theme. "I think you have already made it clear that this time the Uncle of the Uncles of the Wools suddenly asked for help from me. I think the problem should be from the mysterious human!" When he heard Jia Simin say so, Shana agreed. "Well My opinion is similar to that of you. I want to come here. The Wool chief of the undead is indeed in trouble. This time I brought two elders from the family to come. I believe that we can solve the problem with our strength. Most of the problems." Jia Simin had already seen the two elders around Shana, which is why he felt so good when he spoke. Plus he is here to prepare the past three eight-level sage-level powerhouses, they have six eight-level sage-level powerhouses together! Although the strength of the four elders is better than the two patriarchs, it is not something that ordinary people can resist! Even the bright Protoss, when faced with the strong of these two families, will be a bit tricky. "Oh, I want to come here, the Wal-Mart will give us a good compensation!" Because of the honor of the mainland scene, so no matter which race, they are faced with insufficient resources. This time they want to solve the problem of the undead, then the Wal-Mart will certainly not let them down. "That''s the way! Then we are ready to go, I want to come to the Volcano, I am not in a hurry!" "Oh, good! We said as we said before, when we are going to trade, I will go first, you will come later, when you look at my eyes when trading, we will pretend to be disputes for the transaction, then we will Just hit him directly by surprise!" "Yes! That''s it!" ...... Undead The volcanic patriarch did not make any excessive behavior in the past few days. He went to Hall every day to report, and he did not do his own thing until he was sure that there was no task, even though Merrick had followed, but Wall But when he doesn''t exist, what to do will continue to do. Until today, a guard came over and told Wall that after the arrival of the demon patriarch Jia Simin, Wall stopped working. Chapter 1539： Merricks determination Chapter 1539 Merrick''s Determination "Is it finally here?" After hearing this, Wall couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Merrick, who has been following Wall, suddenly said. "Wolf chief, this time the demon patriarch Jia Simin can rush over, we can not be negligent in the hospitality! If the patriarch Jia Simin feels that we are slow and not willing to trade with us, it will break Master Hall. Things! Are you right?" "Hey!" Wall heard his face change, he can''t wait to destroy the traitor now! Like Merrick, he was taken to the Hall by Hall, but he and himself are not the same! Merricks **** is really sincere and wants to rely on Hall, and he doesnt know what he thinks! Don''t look at Hall now that there are two eight-level summoned beasts and so many powerful summoned beasts, but once the demon patriarch Jia Simin comes over to support them, then Hall''s summoned beasts are not enough to watch! Since I have been waiting for so long, I have been wearing so many grandchildren for so many days, so Wall knows that it must be held up in anger, otherwise, is it so white for so many days? So he forcibly resisted the anger and looked at Merrick with a calm look. "This is for sure! I know how to do it!" "Oh, since the Volkswagen grow up to know how to do it, then I will not talk nonsense, then, the Volkswagen grow up to meet you and show respect for them, and I am going to prepare for a reception." Matters, what do you think?" Merrick ignored the expression of Wall''s ugly and said something that made Wall somewhat surprised. "Well? You don''t... are you going to set up the venue?" Originally Wall wanted to say "You don''t monitor me", but fortunately he reacted quickly and quickly changed his mouth. "Well, yes, this is something that Hall is very valued, so we can''t be a little negligent." Seeing that Merrick really wants to do this, Walls somewhat dark-hearted Wall does not show up on the surface, just a faint saying. "That''s just you!" Looking at the back of Wall''s departure, Merrick''s mouth showed a hint of ridicule. "Do you think that me and the young master can''t see your thoughts? Oh, give you so many days, it seems that you have no real understanding, it seems that this is your own choice!" After saying this, Merrick walked straight to the side and walked for about ten minutes. Two figures appeared in front of him. "I will not say more about the situation. You should know how to do it?" One of the figures said in the previous step, "Merrick. Are you sure that... the young master promised us that we can do it?" "Oh, how come, this time, you still want to repent?" Merrick smiled ridiculously. "No! We are just a little worried!" The man shook his head and shook his head. "Worry? Hehe, what are you worried about at this time? You didn''t see the young master''s power that day! You are not afraid to tell you that the young master''s strength has destroyed the entire undead family. If you don''t cooperate, I will directly Kill you!" After saying this, Merrick suddenly waved his hand, a black mist appeared beside him, and then a figure came out of the dark fog. "I can''t do it now, I will kill your life now?" Seeing that figure, one left and one right, holding two life scorpions, the two suddenly burst into surprise, and quickly said. "We will do it! But I want to tell you that you are also an undead, and that the death of the undead is not good for you!" "Oh! I naturally know this! You still do what you should do!" Looking at the two people who left, Merrick couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. When he thought about what he saw that day, to be honest, he was more and more sure of his choice! It was originally said that when Hall was busy with Wall, he secretly asked Merrick to use the name of Wall to invite the two elders of the undead. Then Hall used his two summoned beasts to give uniforms! When seeing the summoned beasts, not only the two elders of the undead were stunned, but even Merrick, who knew that Hall had two heads and eight sacred summoned beasts, was scared! The eight-level summoned beast that Hall had summoned was not the two heads he saw that day, but he had seven heads! day! This is the seventh-class eight-level holy summoned beast! It can completely destroy all the high-level people in the undead! Even if the demon patriarch Jia Simin came to support, after really fighting, it is estimated that the demons are not opponents! In addition, now that the two elders of the undead are also deterred by the Hall, they choose to surrender their lives, so that their victory is very small! After Merrick had determined Hall''s metamorphosis ability, he was more and more respected to Hall, especially after the two undead elders left, after a black puppy spoke, Merrick almost fired his soul. Spray it out! A talking puppy This has subverted his cognition! In his opinion, the World of Warcraft that can speak is either born with this ability, or this World of Warcraft is the blood of the beast! Sure enough, after Xiao Hei saw Merricks surprised expression, he even showed his real body in a mischief. The result was that Merrick was scared to kneel directly on the ground. "Black... Black Dragon God?!" The most amazing thing is not here, but after Xiaohe reveals his true body, what he gets is not an exaggeration, but a slap in the Hall! day! What did he see? The Black Dragon God was slap in the face! Am I blind? He can imagine that if this scene is seen by others, it is estimated that he will be scared. The power of the Black Dragon has penetrated into the hearts of all the people of the dark family, but in front of this black dragon after being beaten, Merrick thinks he must have encountered a fake black dragon! The situation is not over yet. The black dragon that was beaten was actually taught by Hall in front of the Hall, and the Black Dragon not only did not resist, but also continued to beg for mercy! Merrick thinks that he really should wash his eyes well today, or sleep well, maybe this scene will not appear again! ...... Recalling this, Merrick took a deep breath. "Well, you will regret what you did today! Let''s create the future of the undead in the future! Only with the young Master Hall, the undead will have a future!" on the other hand When Wall saw Jia Simin, he made a long story short and told Jia Simin about what he knew. When he heard that Wall''s story, Jia Simin couldn''t help but scream, he was obviously stunned by the news he just heard. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1540： plot Chapter 1540 Plot "What? You turned out to be..." Jia Simin had thought about the problems that Wall had encountered before, but obviously he did not expect it to be so serious! Wall actually handed over his life scorpion, although he is a demon, but he is very clear, what a demon summoner will hand over his life scorpion. And Jia Simin thought of another possibility, that is, Wall deliberately led them over and wanted to destroy their demon high-level! But soon Wall dismissed his concern, only to see Wall looked at Jia Simin with a smile. "I know what you are thinking. If I really want to do that, I will not know when you come here, you will not know, attack you, and why should I tell you this?" Jia Simin heard that he was silent for a moment, then he said. "Then do you know that once they kill your life, then you will..." Wall suddenly became so bright that the twinkling eyes of the greens became brighter, then he screamed. "I can''t let my undead people have problems, even if I am dead, I can''t let the undead people be in my hands!" Jia Simin is a patriarch like Wall, so he understands the feelings of Wall. After sighing, Jia Simin suddenly smiled on his face. "Fortunately, I am cautious this time. I contacted the Shana of the Zall. At this time she is not far behind us. I believe she will come over soon!" Originally, there were still some frowning Walls. After hearing this, Wall suddenly showed a surprise color. "Jia Simin, patriarch, what are you talking about? Is the Shana patriarch also coming over?" After seeing Jia Simin nod, Wall excitedly clap his hands. "Good! Great! This time we have three tribes, plus nine eight-level sage-level strongmen, this time I see him how to do it!" After knowing that he had an advantage on this side, Wall struggled to calm down the excitement, because he knew that he couldnt mess at this time, otherwise one would not handle it well and the consequences would be very serious! I have said before that although the undead people are life-threatening, they are quite afraid of death! Because he thought that he was dead, after seeing that Jia Simin had even brought the Shana patriarchs, he had a little bit of confidence in his heart. "It seems that we have to discuss it well! I will be arrogant with our elders and the two elders. When we negotiate, we deliberately make some contradictions and make some gestures to be hands-on. Then we will At the time of the hands-on, at the same time attacking Hall, I and the two elders stopped Hall''s two summoned beasts, and I hope that you, Captain Jia Simin, and the Shana patriarch will be able to kill the Hall for the first time. Question?" Seeing the leader of the Volkswagens initiative to intercept Halls two-eighth-class sacred summoned beasts, Jia Simin nodded slightly in his heart. In his opinion, Walls doing it was indeed very reasonable, at least not letting them face the two ends. Eight-level holy level summons the beast. After all, everyone knows that in the case of the same strength, summoning the beasts, they occupy the advantage of the body, so when it is alone, it is difficult for human beings to obtain the repressive advantage. "Yes, this is no problem!" Jia Simin nodded without hesitation, and suddenly he looked at Wall and continued. "Sana patriarchs will come over for a while, she will pretend to pass by, the Wall of the patriarchs, you said that Hall may have nine sacred magic crystals, and Hall who wants the Holy Magic Crystal will promise!" Seemingly thinking of it, Jia Simin said again, "Right, the Wall of the patriarch, you said that Hall used so many holy magic crystals to strengthen those holy summoned beasts?" Listening to Jia Simin''s mention of this matter, Wall''s face was slightly sinking, and nodded and said, "It is true that I suspected this possibility, but I think it is not a day or two to use the holy magic crystal to summon the beast to advance. Otherwise, there is such a power. This Hall has long been able to fight against the Devil and the King of God! Have you heard of this before?" "Also! After all, the improvement of strength requires time and space. Even if it is a summoned beast, they will not be able to become a **** in the day. Otherwise, this continent is already the world of Warcraft. Where else are we? !" This is the general situation, but who made them meet Hall, who has a metamorphosis system? Because Wall worried that Merrick would come over at any time, he and Jia Simin confessed a few words before they came to the hall with Jia Simin. On the road, I just met Merrick who came over. After seeing Wall and Jia Simin, Merrick respected the courtesy. "I have seen the patriarch of Jia Simin! Wal-Mart! The scene has been arranged, please come with me!" "Well!" Wall faintly responded Oh, that trouble you! ! And Jia Simin said with a smile. "No trouble, it is my pleasure to be able to do things for adults!" "Hey!" Volt sneered in the heart, and after the matter was resolved, he would definitely make the fire of Merak''s soul of the **** into an oil lamp, so that he would always enjoy the suffering of the soul! Then the group came to the meeting hall, where Wall just saw the two elders, and random Wall was amazed at Jia Simin. Jia Simin immediately nodded intently, only to see that he had crushed a thing in his hand in the clothes, and then sat quietly on the stool. When Merrick just wanted to call Hall out, he suddenly ran into a dead summoner. "Wolver grow up, Merrick, the Zall patriarch, Shana chief, suddenly visited!" "Well? Shana patriarch? How did she come?" Wall''s face deliberately revealed the color of surprise, and thought about it and said to Merrick. "Let''s go meet! What is going on?" After thinking about it, Merrick shook his head and said, "Walk grow up, it is better for you to go and see what the Shana patriarch is coming here. I will report it. What do you think?" What Wall needs is to open Merrick. As for where he is going, it doesn''t matter! So Wall made a dilemma, and finally nodded and said, "That! I cried out and greeted me!" Wall did not hesitate, and turned directly to the outside. When he passed Jia Shimin, he gave him a special look. After seeing Jia Simins eyes, he walked out to the outside. After Merrick saw it, he quickly left the hall and saw Jia Simin until the opportunity came, so he came to the two elders of the undead. "Two elders are good!" Chapter 1541： Doing a full set Chapter 1541, making a full set of play "Jia Simin''s patriarch is good!" The two elders of the undead people quickly got up and gave Jia Simin a salute. "The two elders are polite!" Jia Simin nodded slightly, then he first chilled with the two elders of the undead, and then after seeing the time, he secretly took out a thing for the two undead elders to see. "Well? This is the patriarch''s token? Why is it in the hands of the patriarch Jia Simin?" The elders immediately said after seeing this thing. "Hey!" Jia Simin quickly made a quiet gesture, looked at the situation around him, and found that there was no other person, he said. "I want to come to the two patriarchs and wonder why I will be a member of the Wall of the patriarchs. Now, I am going to make a long story short." Seeing that the two elders looked serious and nodded, Jia Simin did not hesitate to say what he knew. He heard the words of Jia Simin, and the two undead elders suddenly stood up and said. "Is this true? Then why does the Wal-Mart chief not tell me?" Not waiting for Jia Simin to explain, the two elders on the side said this. "I understand, it must be Merrick''s bastard! Damn! I didn''t think he was so vicious, I want our undead people to be in a state of annihilation! No! We can''t let them succeed!" Jia Simin heard a slight sigh of relief and then quickly said. "Do not be excited by the two elders, otherwise it will be bad if they are seen by others!" The two elders nodded in words, then settled down and sat down. "The two elders are assured that this time we also invited the Zall patriarch Shana to come over and believe that with our strength, we can win them!" "Oh? Is there a patriarch of Shana? This is great!" said the elder, excitedly, but what Jia Simin did not find was that when the elders said this, the green eyes suddenly dimmed, but It quickly returned to normal. "Well, I will ask the two elders to see my gestures for a while. After all, this is related to the future of the undead, please don''t mind!" The undead elders heard the words and nodded. "Relax, Jia Simin, we know how to do it!" For such a moment, Merrick rushed over in a hurry, and Jia Simin had already sat in his place and casually drank tea. Just when he just wanted to talk, just outside the group came in. The head of the undead is the Wall of the Undead and several Zalls. The Wal-Mart chief had not had time to talk. The Zall patriarch Shana, behind him, was smiling and looking at Jia Simin, who was sitting in a chair drinking tea. "Oh? I didn''t think that the patriarch Jia Simin was also there. How is it so smart today?" "What''s smart? You won''t be deliberately keeping up, want to find me trouble?" Jia Simin said with a sneer. When I heard this, Shana was so funny in her heart that when she went to their place and talked about lies, she basically came to her hands and did not have any flaws. However, she is superficially performing on the surface. "Looking for your troubles? Oh, I see if you are too jazzy, you are too tall to look at yourself! Just like you, I am too lazy to take care of it!" "What are you talking about?!" Jia Simin did not speak. The two elders behind him suddenly stood up and glared at Shana. The two elders behind Shanas body immediately responded. "What, do you have opinions?" Seeing that it was going to be played here, Wall quickly said one step forward. "Everyone, everyone! Since everyone is here, then the visitors are guests, I think you guys, I don''t want to go out when we go to you someday?" "Hey!" Jia Simin and Shana sighed and snorted. When Wall saw it, he immediately gave a look to the two elders of the undead. The two elders of the undead were busy, and one was responsible for comforting one side. Then the two men sat together. Seeing this, Wall touched the sweat on his forehead and then inadvertently came to Merrick and asked. "What does Hall Man mean? The Shana patriarch of the Zall is uninvited. Is it a temporary stop?" "No, Wal-Mart, Lord Hall is the continuation, but you have to find a way to trade all the holy magic crystals they bring. As for what you use to trade, it is yours. thing!" Wall heard a sneer in his heart, but on the surface it was a hesitant expression. "If it is a patriarch Jia Simin, but there is also a patriarch of Shana, these two can not be fooled!" "Master Hall said, as long as the Holy Magic Crystal! After getting the Holy Magic Crystal, if you still have less than enough to exchange, he will come out to give you something to change!" "That... then I will try it!" Wall said unwillingly But in fact his heart was sneer. "Come out? Very good, waiting for you to come out, it is your death!" In the following situation, Wall cooperated very well according to Hall''s instructions, and took out some precious things of the undead people in exchange for the holy magic crystals in the hands of the demon and the drow. After some bargaining, the two sides took out ten. The eight-level holy magic crystal and the other seven waiting for the Holy Spirit magic crystal is almost 10,000. Of course, this is not the ownership of the two races, just because the Wal-Mart chief has not been able to get anything in exchange for it. "Wolmen, you are not kidding? You don''t have so many things, you have to exchange for us? Are you sure you are not playing us?" Jia Simin said with a ugly face. "Yes! The patriarch of the Wall, I think you should give us a statement?" The Shana patriarch glanced at Wall and said faintly. "This... this is a misunderstanding! I will definitely come up with what you want. Please give me some time? So I am holding the holy magic crystal, I don''t want to come to you, I am afraid to take it away?" "Hehehe! I would like to see a patriarch who left his own family to escape!" Jia Simin sneered. "Well, yes, this way, it is estimated that it will become the object of all the dark people''s ridicule?" "Oh, not only! It is estimated that even the bright Protoss are not willing to be enemies with you, not afraid, not shame!" They all said that they were doing a full set of dramas, but the words of Jia Simin and Shana Yi were too hurtful. Even the Wall who knew the acting was almost going to marry her. After handing the space ring filled with the holy magic crystal to Merrick, Walls face was a little anxious. "Merike, you have seen the situation. This time, I have brought so many holy magic crystals for adults. I hope that adults can come up with some treasures that can be exchanged, otherwise they will be in trouble!" Chapter 1542： showdown Seeing that Merrick had entered the space ring, Walls face suddenly showed a sneer. "Is everything ready?" Shana also took away her lazy style and asked with a serious look. "Well, don''t worry, we just did so much, isn''t it just to let him relax his vigilance? I will see you when I wait for him to come out!" Shana groaned and nodded, but soon she looked at the Welsh long-haired smile. "But after killing him, I hope that the Wall Lords will promise that 30% of our resources can be said to do it!" "I said it, naturally! You can rest assured!" Wall was not so worried on the surface, but his heart was bleeding! A Zor is 30%, and a Demon is 30%. As a result, only 40% of their undead are available! It can be said that for the next period of time, their undead people may have to tighten their belts to live. "It''s all the hateful **** Hall, and Merrick. If it weren''t for you, how could our undead people fall into this kind of being slaughtered!" Jia Simin did not speak, but from the smile on his face, he was obviously very satisfied. And when the three were ready, the two figures came out from the inside and the other. "Hey, everyone is here! If I didn''t make a mistake, the one who sat should be the demon patriarch Jia Simin, and this one, you should be the Zall patriarch Shana!" When I saw the coming of the people, they directly called their names. Whether it was Jia Simin or Shana, they both frowned and looked at each other and looked at Wall! "Don''t pay attention to me, give me..." The words of Wall had not been finished yet, and suddenly the chest was tight, and then he began to tremble all over the body. Everyone saw the color of horror, then turned to look at the individual, I saw him actually took a dagger and pierced a box! "Do you want to do it? I suggest you better not do this!" As Hall said this, suddenly there were several black shadows in the hall. At the moment when the shadow appeared, Jia Simin and Shana screamed at the same time. "Hands!" "Hey! Hey!" "Ah! Ah!" Just as their voices just fell, two hard-banging voices and screams came, and Jia Simin and Shana turned around and looked at them, but they couldnt help but widen their eyes. I dont know when, the two figures wrapped in black shadows actually wounded a demon elder and a drow elder, and slammed on the ground. "What? You?!" Jia Simin widened his eyes. He didn''t think that the two elders of the undead were actually hands-on! "Wall, what do you want to do?!" Hearing the snarl of Shana, Wall''s pale face suddenly showed a bitter smile. "Oh, I didn''t think of it, even you are tired of buying it! You know, he will bring our undead people into a land that can''t be lost!" When I heard Wall say this, it was not clear where Jia Simin and Shana were, and the other two patriarchs of their undead were actually bought out! At this moment, the injured Wall, plus the two undead elders who have been betrayed, now they have four intact Eight-level Holy Magic Crystal and two injured Eight-level Holy Power! On the other hand, in addition to the two rebellious eight-level holy powers, there are six eight-level holy summoned beasts! In fact, completely crush the joints of their two families! "Jia Simin, the patriarch, the situation is not good. It seems that we are in the middle, and the package of the Wal-Mart is the same. We have been calculated from the beginning!" Shanas face was a little dignified, with her strength, she thought Its not difficult to escape from here, just let her leave the two elders to leave alone, she cant do it. After all, once their Zalls lose two elders, the Zalls will lose a lot of power in the dark, so that the survival of their Zall will be seriously affected! Jia Simin, the demon patriarch, was also worried, so he immediately watched Shana communicate. "Sana patriarch, it seems that we are calculated this time, Wall has not been able to rely on it, it seems that we can only save ourselves!" Shana sighed and nodded. "It is indeed like this. We will block those Warcraft for a while. As for the undead elders, we each have one. After we go out, we will each see their own skills and flee here! No problem. What?" "How could there be no problem?" Jia Simin turned black. I want to know that the method proposed by Shanna is not the best, but I can''t love much. However, there is a situation here, that is, the speed of their demon family is far slower than the drow So once the other party is chasing, their demon family is definitely the first to be caught up. According to the saying that the lion only eats the slower than me, the demon is the unlucky one! Anger is angry, but Jia Simin can''t help but promise. Once Shana swears that they can''t resist the direct escape, then their demon family will die even faster! "Okay! Just follow what you said! After this security goes back, I will give you 10% of the resources to repay!" "Okay! Then I will thank you!" Shana screamed and screamed, then nodded and promised. And just as they were preparing for action, they heard Hall say. "If I were you, I wouldn''t do it! Do you think I will be the summoning beast? If you really think so, then it is a big mistake!" "Well? What?" Whether it was because of the death of the scorpion and the serious injury, Wall or Jia Simin and Shana, who had already reached an agreement to join forces to escape from here, all looked at Hall with a horrified expression. Not waiting for them to ask, Hall waved his hand, and suddenly a silver-browed ghost wolf appeared in front of them. "This... is actually an eight-level holy summoned beast?! How is it possible!" Different from the shock of the three people, the two elders of the undead who were present were sighing with relief. In their view, this time they really chose the right one! "Don''t believe it? Come, come one more!" As Hall said again, it was another eight-level sacred silver-browed ghost wolf that appeared in everyone''s sight. At this moment, now including the lightning golden eagle in the air and the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast and the two flying World of Warcraft, there are a total of eight sacred summoned beasts to surround them! Plus two elders of the undead, at this time the Hall side has a full ten eight-level holy power! Chapter 1543： Shameless Jia Simin Chapter 1543, shameless Jia Simin "How... how could this be?" The sergeant Shana Shana was the first to exclaim. The demon family, the head of the demon family, is also the same. The two of them, plus the abandoned undead, the Wall of the patriarch, have at least seven, which is not much worse than the eight of the Hall. Once they run away, It is still difficult to leave them all here. But now there are two more giant wolf-type Warcraft, it seems that the front is a kind, which makes them have to fantasize, Hall is there still eight eighth-level summoned beast! "Wolf patriarch! Are you sure you are not acting?!" Seeing that Jia Simin still doesn''t believe in himself, the long-haired Wal-American leader suddenly laughed, and his laughter was very miserable. "Ha ha ha!" "What are you laughing at?!" Shana couldn''t wait to dismantle the old bone of Wall, but she didn''t dare to move around if she wanted to do it. In case of a misunderstanding directly, it would be troublesome. "I laughed at myself too stupid! I originally thought about doing my last strength for the family, but the two elders in the family turned out to be directly with the opponent like Merrick. My patriarch really failed!" Shana and Jia Simin looked at each other and they could hear that Wall is indeed the truth. In fact, the reason why Shanas question is just that she has not thought of a solution, deliberately find a topic to delay the time, no matter whether Wall and Hall design framed them, it is not too meaningful for them now. Big, because they started from just now, there is no plan to bring Wall out! "The patriarch, surrender, now is too late!" The undead elders suddenly said. "Supply? The scorpion is broken, how about surrender? How about not surrendering?" The undead elders did not speak, but Hall suddenly burst into a smile. "If you surrender, you can at least see that the undead are destroyed or reborn, not surrendering, and they can only perish with the fire of your soul!" Wall was silent, Hall did not bother him, and did not let Ada attack them. Anyway, the situation has been steadily winning, and Hall is the most urgent person! A moment later, Wall suddenly looked at the undead big elders. "The elders, you have always been very wise, even you are also relying on Hall, want to come to you, did you find something?" The undead elders heard the words and turned to look at Hall. Seeing Hall smiled and nodded, he said to Wall. "The patriarch! Let''s surrender! We can''t beat Hall, you know, before Hall, the two men and eight sacred summoned beasts, and after you gave the holy magic crystal, you have five more heads. !" what? ! Not only Wall, but even Jia Simin and Shana, who were on the sidelines, couldnt help but exclaim. "Well? Isn''t it right? It''s not a seven-eighth eight-level summoning beast, but here is how the eight-eighth and other holy-level summoned beasts...ah! Not good? It''s us..." Shana started to have some doubts, but Soon she thought of something, her face became abnormal and difficult to look. Not only her, but Jia Simin and Wall seem to have heard something from the conversation just now. Finally, the elders of the undead sighed. "Yes, I want to come to the three patriarchs who have already thought of it. It is indeed a seven-eighth eight-level summoned beast, but one of them is the Warcraft in the sea! As for the two summoned beasts behind, this is much worse. The two patriarchs, Shana and Jia Simin!" what? ! It turned out to be true! When I heard this, Walls eyes were a little sluggish, and it was obvious that he was really scared by this news. It turns out that Hall does have a special ability to directly strengthen the Holy Summoner through the Holy Magic Crystal. This is equivalent to saying that they just sent a ten-eighth and other holy-level summoning beast to Hall. ! No wonder Hall does not worry about his life safety and dare to come out directly, and the feelings of others have been steadily winning! Seeing that the three patriarchs were all shocked and repented, Hall smiled. "The situation is probably to know about the three, so now, let''s talk about it, then my question is... three... you want to die or want to live!" Devil''s Patriarch Jia Simin... Zall patriarch Shanna ... The undead clan, Wall... "We are the king of the dark family, we..." The demon patriarch Jia Simin suddenly looked up and looked at Hall. The expression on his face was very serious. Seeing him like this, it seems that some determination has been made. Just when he said half of his words, suddenly a wolf-type Warcraft appeared in front of them, and the momentum that came out of his body turned out to be an eight-level summoned beast! "Roar!" This wolf-shaped eighth-class sacred summoned beast came out suddenly scared the other two elders of the demon family almost one standing unsteadily and squatting directly on the ground. "Hey!" Shana sighed and took a breath, looking at the eight-level sacred summoned beast in front of her eyes, she said after a difficult throat swallowing. "We are indeed the king of the dark family, but we..." "Oh? But what?" Hall once again interrupted Shanas words, an inadvertent wave of action, and a wolf-type eighth-class summoned beast appeared beside him, and the previous wolf-shaped The Eighth-level Holy Summoning Beast stands on the left and right. "Hey! Hey!" The two voices came. The people turned their heads and saw that the two elders of the Zall were sitting directly on the ground, watching them look pale and sweaty, obviously they were I was scared by this scene. "I said, the Wal-Mart chief, what else do you have to say?" When I heard Hall, Shana and Jia Simin looked at each other and said that they had not said before Wall had yet to speak. "He has nothing to say!" Wall recovered from the shock at this time, looked at Shana and Jia Simin, and saw their sullen eyes staring at themselves. Wall, who had wanted to talk, had to close his mouth. Seeing Wall is so interesting, the demon patriarch Jia Simin and the Zall patriarch Shana sighed with relief. "That... Hall Master, what I just said is that in our dark family, who is strong, who is the king! Obviously you are in full compliance with this requirement, and I now officially represent all the demon people to the Hall of the Lord! "Nima!" Shana couldn''t help but see her eyes wide. She didn''t think that Jia Simin was so shameless, and she surrendered that she was so temperamental. Chapter 1544： Really shameless Chapter 1544 is indeed shameless "Shameless!" Not only is Shanas feeling so much, Walls side almost heard this and spewed out an old blood directly. Well, if the undead can vomit blood. ! Although Hall feels the same, he appreciates Jia Simin. After all, he is the one who needs the most, and Jia Simin is doing what he wants! "Very good! Master Jia Simin is right, I accept the allegiance of your demon! As a reward, except for the holy magic crystal, I will not take the rest, and if you do well, I will send them to help. You have destroyed your hostile forces and let your demons expand their territory!" what? ! After hearing this, Jia Simins face began to startling, and then he showed the color of surprise. "Thank you, Hall! Our devils will absolutely obey your orders!" After saying this, Jia Simin seemed to think of something, and quickly took out a space ring from his arms, and then came to the side of Merrick, who was on the sidelines. "Here is the remaining holy magic crystal in my hand, please help me to Hall!" For Jia Simin''s move, Hall became more and more satisfied. Apparently, Jia Simin was avoiding suspicion. After all, Hall''s own strength is not high. If Jia Simin pretends to send the space ring, he suddenly starts with Hall, then he still has a lot. The success rate. But if Hall believes him so much, then Hall is too idiotic! In the years to come to this world, Hall knows one thing, that is, only a fist is hard enough, others will be afraid of themselves, and one thing is that Hall will be 100% trust only if it is controlled by blood stasis! What Hall needs to do this is not really letting the three races surrender to themselves, because Hall also knows that this is not practical! After all, the devil is still there, and Hall needs to pass them to get the holy magic crystal this way! "Well! Very good!" Hall smiled and the space ring that Merrick handed over. After looking at the holy magic crystal in the space ring, Hall''s smile became more and more intense. When she saw this, she was not holding her back. She was quick to take a step forward, but when she was acting, the two silver-browed ghost wolves next to Hall suddenly made a fighting posture, which made Shana suddenly Amazed, fortunately, she responded promptly and quickly said. "Hall...Adult, our Zalls are willing to follow your footsteps, please accept our sincerity!" She said that she also took out a space ring and then looked at Merrick on the side. Merrick didn''t hesitate, took the space ring of Shana''s hand, and then walked back to hand to Hall. Looking at the space ring that Shana handed over, Halls face smile was a little bit worse, and Shanas heart was suddenly shocked. She knew that they really said that there was no conviction at all. If Hall had to take something and then start with them, then their Zalls would definitely lose a lot. Plus she is not really wanting to surrender, after all, the strength of the devil is very horrible, but this is the case, they are being bullied by the tiger, and as long as they pass this stage, she will try to solve this problem. In her view, the demon family leader Jia Simin is also the idea that surrender today is an expedient measure and cannot be taken seriously! After seeing that Hall''s face was not so happy, Shana suddenly thought of a way, so she quickly said. "Hall, I know that there are some of these holy magic crystals in my hand, but I have a way. I have some friendship with the Medusa. I think I can use the things in our family to exchange them with the Holy Magic Crystal. I want to get a lot." Shannas words have not been finished yet, and Jia Simin said on the side, "Hall, I can also trade with the Tauren, so that Hall can get more holy magic crystals!" "Jia Simin, you bastard! Is this time to please?" Shana glanced at Jia Simin, and couldn''t help but swear. "Oh? Is it? This idea is good, so let your people go back and arrange this thing, let''s go down first!" "Yes! Hall Master, we arrange this!" Apparently, Jia Simin and Shana knew in their hearts that Hall could not let them leave so generously. They understood this before they spoke. So when they heard Hall''s words, they didn''t show an angry look, but they accepted it very obediently. After fixing the two, Hall once again looked at the undead clan, Wall, and Wall was already dead. www.novelhall.com~ Obviously he also knows that today, their undead are over! Don''t look at Hall''s current strength is indeed very strong, but in front of the devil is simply vulnerable. Even if Hall has the ability to directly use the holy magic crystal to enhance his strength, but in the absence of the nine-level holy magic crystal, he is nothing! Once today''s situation is spread out, when I want to come, the Devil King will definitely come with the army. When Hall is dead, but before he dies, their undead will die! Why is Wall so sure, because after a brief understanding of Hall''s character, he thinks Hall will definitely do this! Or in the case of empathy, he will do the same! Seeing the eyes that Hall looked at, Wall bit his teeth, and the clenched fist was loose. "Hey! Forget it! Anyway, it''s all dead, it''s a good fight!" Thinking of this, Wall did not hesitate, in the eyes of everyone horrified, Wall slammed against Hall and made a big ceremony. "Hall, I am willing to surrender to you! This time is true! I want Hall Master to give me a chance to prove myself!" "Oh? Prove your chance?" Not only Hall, but everyone else looked at Wall. Jia Simin quickly woke up from surprise, because it also seemed to think of a possibility. He just wanted to talk before, but suddenly found that several wolf-type Warcraft suddenly stared at themselves. This scene surprised Jia Simin, and the two elders behind him were under the pressure of the Zall elders, sitting directly in the ground. "Hall is great! Please don''t get me wrong, I just have some feelings. I didn''t expect the Wal-Mart to make the most correct choice at the last minute! I am happy for him!" Oh, it is indeed shameless! Chapter 1545： Message Chapter 1545 Message "Oh? Is it?" Jia Simin heard the words and nodded quickly. "Yes! Hall!" Jia Simin did not pay attention to the contemptuous eyes of Wall and others, and his face did not answer with a red heart. The Wal-Mart took a look at Jia Simin and then looked up at Hall. "Hall, in order to express my sincerity, I am willing to continue to exchange for the Lord''s magical crystal and to inquire about the incomparable news of the high class!" Seeing Halls interest, Wall immediately said. "Hall, I can continue to invite other patriarchs to come over and trade, and also let people join the regional contact with the bright Protoss. The original Protoss wanted to buy a lot of rare resources, and they would not easily let go of this opportunity!" "Shameless!" Jia Simin and Shana And not only can''t they leave, even the elders they brought can''t send the news out, and Wal-Mart is ready to get things done! But even if they knew Wall''s thoughts, they didn''t dare to raise objections at this time. After all, those Warcrafts around Hall did not give up their care. Once they had other changes, they were not Halls at all. The opponents of these summoned beasts. And...just now they seem to have handed over some eighth-class sacred magic crystals to Hall, Hall, who is fully capable of making up seven or eight heads and other sacred summoned beasts, when they whispered everything they did before. Will be in vain! Jia Simin stayed, and the two elders who followed him were also left behind. In the same situation as Jia Simin, there was Shana, who not only did not have any dissatisfaction, but also thanked Hall for his generosity. . Because Halls reason is, You are all guests, its a disrespect for you to live together in a crowd! In fact, everyone knows that Hall is just an excuse. If it is straight, Hall is confining them! This can be seen from the six-eight-eight-level summoned beast guarded outside. ...... "Master Hall, how do they deal with it?" Merrick did a very good job this time, so he was honored by Hall as the deputy patriarch of the undead, responsible for working with Wall. For this fate, Merrick is naturally happy. At this time, he has no idea of ??betraying Hall. After all, he is now in the interest of the completely betrayed undead, standing on the side of Hall, and if the devil is really chasing afterwards Come here, he has no room for explanation. So what he can do now is to hold Hall''s thighs. After all, Hall''s metamorphosis ability makes Merrick see hope, if one day Hall gets a powerful god-level magic crystal, once the summons a **** Level of Warcraft, it is estimated that the devil must bow down before Hall. "Let''s ignore them for the time being! Take care!" "Yes! Master Hall, I understand!" Hall nodded slightly, then looked at Merrick. "To deal with other ethnic races, the responsibility of the patriarchs, you immediately went to talk with Jia Simin and Shana, let them bring the holy magic crystals of the family, and let them collect the holy level. Magic Crystal!" "Yes! Master Hall, I will go right away!" Looking at the back of Merrick''s departure, Hall leaned on the chair and meditated. Now Hall has a total of nine heads and eight sacred summoned beasts including Lightning Golden Eagle, One-eyed Dragon Eagle, Beast, Lightning Magic Fish, Little White, Little Yellow Mother and Child, Ada and other three silver-browed ghost wolves. On the hands of Hall, there are twenty eight-class sacred magic crystals that have just been obtained from Jia Simin and Shana. It can be said that Halls strength has no need to worry about being chased. Hall will use all the sacred magic crystals except the twenty eight-class sacred magic crystals to strengthen the summoned beasts in the space. Now Hall''s summoning beast army, the lowest is actually the fourth-class sacred summoned beast ! The reason why Hall did not immediately use them to strengthen the summoned beast, is that Hall hopes to get a nine-level holy magic crystal during this time, so that Hall can almost immediately become a nine-level holy class. Summon the summoner of the beast. Although Hall is not sure about the strength of the devil and the king of God, but Hall is a preliminary understanding of their mouth from Wall, the strength of the devil and the king of the gods, should be in the ranks of the gods and the nine Between the ranks of the strong! And Hall is probably more likely to be a ninth-ranked stalwart, because with their character, if they are really so powerful, why are they afraid of the endless sea of ??the gods in the deep sea? The undead are in the western part of the mainland, and the white tent is in the northern part of the honoured mainland. To reach the territory of the white tent, Hall needs to pass through many other ethnic territories. Although Hall is not afraid of the chasing of other dark people now, Hall does not think it is better to keep some conservatives before he has won the Holy Class Magic Crystal. And when Hall thought the problem was a little fascinating, the voice of the Wallarians came from outside. "Hall is great! Good news!" Ok? ! After hearing the news, Hall couldnt help but glance at Volvo, who was in a hurry to enter, and Hall couldnt help but smile. "How? What good news?" "Hall, after contact, the Tauren and the Medusa agreed to come over and trade, and it is such a day or two to think about it!" Well! Hall nodded slightly. In view of the trading situation of the Devils before, Hall was not too happy with the harvest of the eight-level Holy Crystal. Wall apparently discovered this situation, so he was not selling the goods, and quickly continued to say. "Hall, I also got some news from the Tauren tribe, and there seems to be information about the nine-level magic crystals!" "Oh? Are you sure?" Hall heard the words suddenly, and quickly asked. "I can''t guarantee the authenticity of the situation, but I don''t want to come to the Tauren patriarch who wouldn''t take this joke. I also told him that if the intelligence is accurate, I will trade with a high return. He has already agreed!" When he heard the leader of the Wall, he said that Hall nodded slightly. Obviously he was very satisfied with the practice of the Wallmaster. "Good, as long as he comes over, I don''t believe he won''t say it!" Wall also means this. In the case of the Tauren tribe, it is impossible to resist Halls summoning beast army. Unless he is really fighting for resistance, the possibility of saying it is very big. If the Tauren patriarch knows that he will be counted by Wal-Mart, I dont know if he will have the idea of ??tearing Wall. Chapter 1546： Let Hall surprise the news Chapter 1546, the news of Hall''s accident "Well, you bastard!" Three days later, the Tauren tribe, Farokas''s eyes widened, and the Wal-Mart, who had a calm face, shouted. He did not think that the undead patriarch Wall would have combined with human beings to design him to harm him! In fact, this can only be blame for the Tauren tribe Farokas is too greedy! Originally, like Jia Simin, they did some fairly normal transactions. The Tauren tribe, Farokas, got a price higher than the market price and sold a batch of holy magic crystals to Wall. After seeing that Wall had no objection to agree, he then made some excessive demands after hearing that Wall proposed the next transaction. At first, Wall originally thought that if the Tauren tribe Falogas had some interest, he might even leave the Tauren tribe Farokas after the transaction. Only after he saw the greed of the Tauren tribe, Farokas, Wall simply turned his face. Farokas, who brought only one elder and some ordinary generals, came to see the abundance of powerful sacred summoned beasts that suddenly came out. And the most important thing is that he can''t figure out why, why is it a human being with Wal-Mart! To know that in the dark family, human status is not much higher than slaves, which makes the Tauren patriarch Farokas feel a shame! "Falokas patriarch, I think this time, you still know the time is better!" "You!" Farocus, the Tauren tribe, heard Wall''s words and wanted to rush to dismantle Wall''s bones! However, after hearing the words from Wall, his big eyes almost came out of his eyes. "What? The patriarch Jia Simin and the Shana patriarch stayed here?!" Although the Tauren Terran IQ is better than other races, the Farokas IQ that can do the patriarch is naturally not low. So after he heard Walths words, he immediately understood that this is where he stayed. This is Be under house arrest! Even the demon patriarch Jia Simin and the Zall patriarch Shana were under house arrest. This shows that this is not a trivial matter! "Well, do you know that if you go on like this, soon the demon king will find a vision, not only this human being, but even your entire undead will be destroyed! Devil''s adult betrayal is Will not keep it!" Don''t look at Wall''s expression without any slight change, but he sighed in his heart. "How could I not know, I still tried to resist, but... But if I don''t do this, the undead will probably be destroyed immediately! Now I can only take a step and see it!" This is why Wall will not say to Fallowkas. Wall is well aware that what he can do now is to listen to Halls orders as much as possible, and only then can he better protect their undead! Thinking of it, Wall looked at the angry Farokas and said faintly. "I don''t know about other situations. I just know that if you don''t say it, you will stay here forever, and I will make your body into a dead soul. Although I can''t get all the news, this is also true. better than nothing!" "Nima!" The Tauren patriarch Farokas screamed, he just wanted to rush, and a voice was interrupted. "Oh, are you the Tauren tribe, Farokas?" Ok? The Tauren tribe, Farokas, quickly turned his head and looked at it. He saw that he was not someone else, the man who had been sitting there before. "It''s me! Who are you?" said the Tauren tribe, Farokas, snoring. "My name is Hall. As you can see, I am the master of these summoned beasts. I am currently in control of the entire undead!" Hall did not give Falokas the time to slowly absorb this, he continued. "Time is limited, I am not so nonsense, now give you a chance to say what you know, if you are talking about fake, or add some other things you made, I will directly destroy your bulls Terran, and there is nothing left!" "Hey!" seems to be to prove the true validity of Hall''s words. Ada and other eight-level magical crystals suddenly roared. The powerful Warcraft atmosphere suddenly made the Tauren warriors present on the ground scared to sit on the ground. Even the Tauren tribe, Farokas, was full of sweat, and apparently he was scared. "But..." After the silence of the Tauren tribe, Farokas, he just spit out two words, but was interrupted again by Qin Feiyang. "There is nothing, but still don''t say it, you can do it yourself!" The Tauren tribe, Farokas... He felt that he sometimes said that his temper was stinky, but compared with Hall, he suddenly felt that his temper was good! Finally, under the threat of Hall, the Tauren patriarch Farokas had to compromise and said what he knew. After hearing the words of the Tauren tribe, Farokas, Hall couldnt help but blink his eyes. He didnt think there was anything to be fortunate. The reason for this is that the news that Farokas said is actually related to Ellis! In other words, the news that Farokas got is a secret about the Oran Empire, and there seems to be nine holy magic crystals in it! "Is the nine-level holy magic crystal? Will it be related to the dragon?" After confirming that the Tauren tribes Farokas said that it was not a false statement Hall let Merrick follow the usual way to carry "Fal" with Fallowkas. Because there were two more eight-level sage-level powerhouses, Hall did not hesitate to get it from the hands of Falokas. In the five-eight-class sacred magic crystal, he took two out and put the remaining two silvers. The eyebrows of the eyebrows are all strengthened into eight-level summoned beasts. In this way, the blast wolf that was first summoned by Hall, at this time all became the existence of the general Warcraft. If Warcraft is wise and knows that Hall has this ability, it is estimated that he will cry and shout and let Hall take it. Change to the usual, to the blast of wolf this garbage can not be in the garbage of Warcraft, not to mention the advanced to the eighth level of summoning the beast of the beast, it is estimated that living less than the elderly are still the same thing. While Jia Simin and Shana are seeing two more wolf-type eight-level summoned beasts, the two are not skeptical of Halls ability while they are taking a breath. They are now considering What should I do next... Chapter 1547： set off Chapter 1547 Departure The demon patriarch Jia Simin and the Zall patriarch Shana ȷ really want to think hard and how they should do it. The same is true of Hall. He is now superficially controlling the entire undead, and now he is imprisoned, including the demon patriarch Jia Simin, the Zall patriarch Shana, and the Tauren tribe, Farokas. The twelve strong men of the dark family have been controlled by him by a third. It can be said that if Hall is jealous, killing the four patriarchs and elders, the dark people are likely to be attacked by the bright Protoss. However, this is only a possibility. After all, it depends on the highest level of the two sides, that is, the decision of the devil and the king. If there is a bad thing, there is still a possibility that the two sides will join forces to shoot Hall. In case the Devil and the King of God will see that Hall is too threatening to them, and therefore cause the two strong players to shoot, then Some of the results are awkward. Therefore, Hall is now trying to get a nine-level holy magic crystal in the tightest effort. At that time, even if the demon king and the **** king simultaneously shot, Hall can also sit on the nine-level holy level to summon the beast''s lightning golden eagle to open the escape mode! Anyway, this plane, Hall, his support is not much, it is not big to come with the Pierce masters to escape together. The Devil and the King of God may chase him for a while. If they can''t catch up, Hall doesn''t think they have time to chase themselves for a lifetime! And Hall has already figured out the way out. When he runs to the white tent, he wants to use the devil and the king to taboo against the white tent forces. It is impossible to suddenly conflict with the white tent forces at this time. Even if you want to deal with Hall again, you must first communicate with the white tent forces first. This is like the fact that the two countries in the world signed the extradition regulations. Once the Devil and the King of God are not chasing, Hall will hide in the sea when it is time. It is estimated that there is no time for them to find Hall. After trying to understand the Hall, he decided to block the hand. He was just about to go with Jia Simin. After all, once Hall left, the undead people might not be able to look at Jia Simin and others. Instead of letting a few time bombs explode in a situation that you can''t see, it''s better to take care of you around the clock! As long as Hall gets a nine-level holy magic crystal in this expedition, then this action, no matter how big the difficulty is, must be overcome! "Master Hol, do you really decide to do this?" Merrick did not want Hall to decide so, because according to Hall''s powerful ability, the best way is to stay in the undead, and then through the trade. A lot of holy magic crystals, not only can enhance the strength of Hall, but also not so quickly discovered by the devil and other races. "Oh, I know what it means! But the paper can''t hold fire, especially the devil''s patriarch Jia Simin and the Zall patriarch Shana, who had left before, and they must know that they came to the undead. Its impossible to hide this for a long time!" Hall paused and continued. "And there is one more point. We continue to lure other patriarchs of the dark family. Will they continue to be here to watch or kill them? Now there are three patriarchs, and eight priests have Eight! I will use at least eight heads and eight holy summoned beasts to stare at them!" "And the most important point! Don''t treat the devils as fools! If you do this, it is impossible to find them!" Merrick did not raise objections after listening to Hall''s words, but he still said. "Master Hol, this time I took it with me, I will deal with their previous relationship, if they have a change, I will tell you the first time!" Hall is more satisfied with Merrick''s attitude. He is prepared to put himself in the cage of the tiger. Once Jia Simin has changed, the first one to die is him! "No, this time you are still in the undead!" Hall did not agree to his conditions, seeing what Merrick still wants to say, Hall directly waved his way. "The situation of the undead people is a bit special. I want to take the Wool chiefs away. The two elders are also taken away. In this way, the whole undead family is your biggest! This time, you are dealing with this situation very well. I want to come to those people who have accepted the fact that you are a deputy patriarch! And the reason why I want you to stay here is to let you be optimistic about the undead people. After we leave, immediately close all the transmissions and send them to understand the meaning of what I mean? "Yes! Master Hall, I will be optimistic about the undead!" "Very good!" After seeing Merrick understand, Hall let him go down to prepare, and then find the Wal-American chief. This time Hall didn''t have so much nonsense, telling him directly, if there is any vision of this action, Hall will kill him before he flees, and then other races will kill the entire undead! Wall knew why Hall would threaten him so much, but he did not dare to complain. After swearing again to the gods, Hall let him go on and prepare. Then Hall met with the demon patriarch Jia Simin, the Zall patriarch Shana, and the Tauren tribe, Farokas. The content of the speech is exactly the same as that of Wall. Although Jia Simin is very upset, but the Hall in front of him does have this ability, so after they made an oath with Wall, Hall will let them go on and prepare. After everything was done, the time had come to the evening. After thinking about it, Hall decided to leave ten eight-level holy magic crystals, and then strengthened the red-red six-headed eight-level summoned beast flame wolf. There are six eagle birds and beasts! So come Hall space has more than 20 eight-level holy summoned beasts. This new advanced eighth-class sacred summoned beast, Hall, he did not intend to release it now, he is ready to call when necessary, ready to let others know that he is caught off guard. Although the Eighth-class Holy Summoning Beast Hall is not ready to be released, he has strengthened the Seventh-level Holy Magic Crystal in the flying World of Warcraft. After the advanced level, there are already about one hundred and seven. Wait for the holy gry in the space of Hall. the next day After Hall, they sent out from the undead, Jia Simin also specifically asked Hall whether to make a carriage. However, Hall refused, and directly summoned the same number of griffins according to the number of people they set off. Looking at a dozen gryphons who gave out seven seventh-level summoning beasts, Jia Simin and others were silent. Obviously they all know the meaning of Hall doing this, even the road is the seventh class of flying World of Warcraft, this is telling them in disguise, don''t mess! Chapter 1548： 12 bright people of the bright Protoss Chapter 1548 The 12 Pros of the Protoss A dozen or so seven-level sacred summoned beasts, and still the same kind of flying World of Warcraft, it will attract everyone''s attention. "Heaven! Who are they? How can there be such a powerful flying World of Warcraft?" "Is it a gryphon? Is it the people of the bright Protoss? What do they do in their hearts?" "Cut, who told you that you are a bright Protoss? You don''t see where they came from, but where is the restricted area of ??the Protoss!" "The forbidden zone of the bright Protoss? You mean... the undead?" "But isn''t it, recently the undead people are not looking for other races everywhere? I heard that our demon patriarchs have also gone!" said a demon warrior faintly. What he didn''t know was that Jia Simin, their patriarch, was in the crowd who had just left the Griffin. Hall glanced at Jia Simin, faintly revealing a slight curvature of his mouth in his black robe. Not only Jia Simin, but the other patriarchs are all wearing black robes. If they are not very familiar with them, it is difficult to recognize them at such a distance! This proposal was proposed by Wall, so Hall is now satisfied with Wall. On the way to the road, because Merrick was there, it was only checked when returning to the undead. On the way back, because there is Wall, every time a transmission array, those who guard the transmission line respectfully sent Hall and others to leave. In this way, the group did not take long to come to the Oran Empire! At this time, the Oran Empire was very worn out, and many areas were broken, but even if it was, it is possible to see from this old site how powerful the Oran Empire was. "Young Master, here is my motherland, the Oran Empire!" Hall nodded his head and then looked at the ancient capital of the Oran Empire. Listening to Alice said that after the King of the Oran Empire was killed, the Prime Minister surrendered to the Protoss! This area is now considered to be the scope of the management of the Protoss. So when Hall arrived, it caught the attention of the Bright Protoss guard. "Well? Isn''t that a dark family? There is also a Sorcerer of the Undead? What are they doing here?" A bright Protoss soldier with a second-class sage, after seeing a stranger, asked without doubt. . "I will stop them and ask!" After saying this, another Bright Protoss soldier was ready to go up, but it was pulled by the person who had spoken before. "wait a moment!" The light-warning Protoss soldier who was dragged looked at the companion with some doubts, but after seeing his face was very ugly, he could not help but curiously ask. "What? What''s the matter with you?" "Don''t you notice that those flying World of Warcraft are actually high-ranking griffins!!" "What?!" When he heard the companion, the bright Protoss soldier couldnt help but exclaim, and then looked back at the coming flying Warcraft. After seeing it clearly, he couldn''t help but take a breath. "Heaven! What are they doing? Fast, you tell the captain of the adults here, I will try to stop them!" The bright Protoss warrior nodded. "You are careful, remember, be polite. Now we are allies with the dark ones. As long as you have a better attitude, they will not be chaotic, otherwise they will receive To the punishment!" "Okay! I know how to do it, go ahead!" After watching the companion''s quick departure, the bright Protoss soldier of the second-class sage was deeply breathed, and then he got up and came to Hall and his party. Sitting in the Flying Warcraft to look at the Hall of the Oran Empire, suddenly heard the voice of Wall. "stop!" Hall heard the words suddenly woke up, looked down and saw a bright Protoss warrior shivering under the encirclement of several griffins. "That... this adult, don''t know if you are coming to the city of Lacey?" The city of Lese, the capital of the Oran Empire! The original prime minister wanted to cancel the name after surrender, but in the end the name was denied by the above person on the map, so the name is still used. "What? We have to go through your consent here?" It is Wall, who is the race that most dislikes the Protoss in the dark, so he speaks very badly when he speaks. "No, not an adult! I am just a routine inquiry. If you are not willing to answer. You don''t have to answer!" Although the Guangming Protoss Warrior said that he was somewhat dissatisfied, he did not dare to say anything, and quickly explained. Seeing that Hall and his party wanted to leave, the bright Protoss soldier bite his teeth and said it again. "Adults, if you are coming to rest, I can help adults find one..." "Shut up! Be careful in nonsense, I will turn you into a dead soldier!" Waiting for the bright Protoss soldier to finish the words, Wall said coldly. In fact, Wall''s doing this is not suitable for his identity, but he has been so angry recently that he has nowhere to go, and today his most hated Guangyuan Protoss is directly hit, he just happened to take this opportunity. Vent some. Hall didn''t say that because of this, Wall, glanced at the bright Protoss warrior who was shivering and pale, Hall said a faint sentence. "Let''s go, we still have something to do!" And just as Hall and his party were about to leave the bright Protoss soldier to leave, a group of people were coming from afar. "Call! Finally! I am really scared to death!" The Guangming Protoss Warrior saw this scene, and his heart was finally relieved. Especially after seeing the coming man is the general of his direct department This bright Protoss soldier has a kind of excitement in his heart, because he knows that his general seems to dislike the dark family. "Oh? Dear colleagues from the dark family, I don''t know if you will come over today, there is a long way to welcome! Sorry!" The coming man is a middle-aged man. From the momentum of him, it seems to be an eight-class sage! Seeing this person, the Wal-Mart looked a little on the side, then he whispered to Hall immediately. "Master Hall, this person is here, the situation is not easy to do!" "Well? This person? What is he going to do?" Hall did not know the general of the Protoss. For him, the people of the bright Protoss, who grew up, let Hall, a person with some face blindness, Time is really hard to remember. "Yes, Master Hall, he is the adjutant of the twelfth strong among the 12 strongest of the Protoss. He is not a big man, but the guy who ranks twelve is a very hateful dark man. People!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1549： Jia Simin shot Chapter 1549, Jia Simin shot "Hall, this man is called Rackham. He is the adjutant of the twelfth strong among the 12 strongest of the Protoss. He is probably the eighth-class powerhouse, although he is not a big deal, but he is not a big one. Here he is here, Lu Weien, the brightest Protoss who is ranked twelfth, is here too! He is a bright Protoss general who hates our dark family. He is here, I am worried that he will be troubled!!" Hearing Wall''s explanation, Hall couldn''t help but look at the person in front of him. He saw that he was about thirty years old, and he was beautiful and handsome. His face was as carved as a facial features, and his face was very beautiful. The appearance looks as if it is unrestrained, but the insincere light in the eyes makes people dare not look down. A black and dark hair, a pair of sword eyebrows, people do not dare to look directly at him, the average timid generation is expected to be scared by his eyes. Just as Hall looked at him, Rackham asked first. "What are you doing here for the dark people? Here is the territory of our bright Protoss! Come away, we are conducting military exercises!" Military exercises? Horror will not be so coincidental! According to the Tauren tribe, Farokas, he heard the news that the mystery of the Oran Empire had been discovered, and there might be nine holy magic crystals, or some treasures. However, at this time, the bright Protoss actually conducted military exercises in this place. If there is no ghost here, it is estimated that no one will believe it. "Hey! The Oran Empire is what we played together! There is no place for you to specify who you are!" Wall heard the words cold, Don''t talk nonsense! Because Wall did not remove the hood, Rackham did not recognize Wall''s identity for the first time, he just said with a dignified face. "You can''t talk about this. The Oran Empire has already invested in our bright Protoss. As a result, the Oran Empire is a subsidiary of our Bright Protoss. It is naturally a land of bright Protoss!" After a pause, Rackham continued, "I want to remind you that your demon king and our **** king are clearly stipulated that no one can provoke a war at any time! Otherwise, it will be inserted in the end, and the people who will find it will accept it. punishment!" Wall heard the words and looked at Hall and nodded. "Hall, the thing is exactly what he said. This order is set by the devil and the king of the gods. I don''t think there will be any change in a short time." "It''s too late! Now I don''t have time to wait, I have to get the nine-level magic crystal before them!" Hall shook his head and said. "Then we..." Not waiting for Wall to finish the conversation, the demon patriarch Jia Simin immediately stepped forward and interrupted him. "Hall is right, the situation is very urgent. We can''t just leave, or wait, we have to find a way to get the nine-level holy magic crystal!" Ok? Hall blinked. He didn''t think that the first to approve was the demon patriarch Jia Simin. Seeing Hall''s confused eyes, Jia Simin said with a serious look. "Hall, in order to prove that we really want to trust you, let me participate in this action!" "Good!" Hall thought of a word and highlighted a word. Jia Simin, the demon patriarch, heard a happy heart, but on the surface it was a serious face. "Adults rest assured, you can see me!" After saying this, the demon patriarch Jia Simin suddenly flashed a shadow, and the bright Protoss warrior was wrong, and Rackhams exclamation suddenly appeared in front of several soldiers. "Be careful!" The few bright Protoss fighters have not yet reacted, but they were directly killed by Jia Simin. "Ah! Bastard! You dare to do it! Damn!" Rackham saw this scene suddenly roaring, while the wings of the sixteen wings unfolded, and the powerful force suddenly filled his body, under the roar of Rackham, Rackham Directly toward the demon patriarch Jia Simin who just started killing. A loud bang, the strength of two eight-level sage-level powerhouses, after this collision, a powerful energy suddenly spread toward the surrounding. "Well? You... you turned out to be..." Just stopped, and a stunned look at the incoming Lakham couldn''t help but exclaim after seeing Jia Simin''s face. "Devil patriarch Jia Simin?! How come you are here?!" It turned out that the impact had just shattered Rackhams black robe. At the same time, his unique iconic appearance suddenly appeared in front of everyone. "What? Demon patriarch Jia Simin? Are they all demons? Do they want to destroy?!" "Day! I just saw that this demon patriarch Jia Simin was saluting another person. Is he the demon of the dark family?!" For this topic, Rackham did not care, he was concerned that this thing seems to be a big deal, since the demon patriarch appeared here, the secret of the Oran Empire is likely to have been transmitted. Although it seems that Jia Simin''s exposure is unavoidable, after all, both are eight-level sage-level powerhouses. If they do not die, it is difficult for them to win quickly. And Jia Simin and Rackham had a full blow, it seems that neither of them has spare time, but Hall is looking at Jia Simin with a blank expression. "Oh, you actually play this trick! Since you want to play, then I will accompany you back to play!" As time passed, the team of bright Protossmen who had followed Rackham had suffered heavy casualties. After all, their strength is low ~ www.novelhall.com ~ plus Jia Simin intentionally or unintentionally do this, they do not die who died? "Damn! Jia Simin, patriarch, do you really want to cause the war between the dark and the bright Protoss? Now I will give you a chance, as long as you apologize and leave here, then we should be an accident!" "Ha ha!" When Jia Simin heard Rackhams words, he couldnt help but sneer. Before he thought about what to do, now he happened to meet a group of people who are looking for death. He just used this method to expose his identity. Once he knows about him and The other dark patriarchs appear here and the bright Protoss kills, so it will inevitably attract all the attention of people, then once they get more people, then Jia Simin will also take the opportunity to get out of Hall''s threat. And it is possible to kill Hall by this opportunity! "Hey!" Rackham came with a loud bang, and then he slammed into the ground to form a big pit, and there was no soldier next to him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1550： Lu Weien arrived Chapter 1550, Lu Weien arrives "Damn! Jia Simin, it seems that you really want to violate the agreement of the king and the devil! You will die very badly!" When Rackham finished this, a sudden burst of blood came out of his mouth, and the whole person looked a lot wilted. . :. "Oh, the death is very bad? Sorry, I am not terrible when I die!" Rackhams words suddenly widened his eyes. He knew that dont look at the king and the devil. This is the rule, but the average soldier is killed by the other party. There will always be people coming out of the top bar, and then they will not be there. But if you kill him, the sex quality is really different! He is an adjutant of one of the Twelve Powers of the Protoss. Although his identity is only the 12 strong, he also represents the high-level of the Protoss. Once he is killed, especially the killer. The dark family of the demon patriarch, then this ''sex'' quality is different! "You! Are you really coming?!" Realizing that the situation was not right, Rackham did not hesitate, and suddenly burst into a powerful momentum, and then the whole person flashed and quickly fled to the distance. "Not good! He wants to escape!" Jia Simin saw a change in his face ''color'' and then quickly chased it out. But the other figure was to stop Rackham before he. With a bang, the figure and Rackham slammed together. "You... are you... Zall patriarch Shana?!" Since the secret law was broken, Rackham squirted another blood. He had a black hair, and he turned white at a strange speed. The whole person quickly went old. The person who had just been chased was the Zall patriarch Shana. After she saw Rackhams appearance, Shana looked at Rackham and made a screaming voice. "All said that your bright Protoss are handsome and handsome, but you look at your present, and where the handsome side is sticky, the whole person looks like an old and ugly ugly!" Rackham didn''t care about Shana''s provocation. He just said regret. "I didn''t think that there are two patriarchs of the dark family here. It seems that you are also coming for the secret of the Oran Empire. Hey, you don''t think about it!" Keke! A violent cough came and Rackham spit out a large mouth of blood again. After a while he eased, and he lay down on the ground and looked at Jia Simin and Shana, and Hall and others behind him said faintly. "Do you think that I have killed me? Oh, you take it too seriously, know no, this action is not just for us alone! Plus him, there are four adults here!" "What?!" Jia Simin and Shana screamed and screamed, but they did not look at the color. "Are you sure that your bright Protoss has come to four strong men?" Looking at the nervous Jia Simin, Rackham smiled. "Oh, how, you are afraid! Finished! Just so big, how could they not find out, you are finished!" "Mixed eggs, I killed you! Shana just wanted to start, but Wall suddenly said. "stop!" Shanas suspicion of ''confusing'' looked at Wall. "How come the Wall of the patriarchs, you just heard it, there are four strong men on the side of the bright Protoss, plus their adjutants, there are eight before. If you have already done this, then we have to get rid of one, otherwise it will be a threat to us if we let him recover with Shenshui!" "No! Rackham is not dead, this kind of thing will not happen. Once he is dead, there is no room for manoeuvre!" "What? Wall? Are you the undead patriarch Wall?" The seriously injured Rackham was obviously surprised after hearing the name. He did not expect that there were three patriarchs of the dark family, so they were bright. The Protoss did not occupy much advantage at all. "Hey! The ''mixed'' egg of the bright Protoss, do you think that the four guys can take us? You really take it for granted!" As a figure came out and took off the hood, a name suddenly came out from Rackham . "Well?! Tauren tribe Farokas?!" At this moment, Rackham was indeed shocked, but he did not expect that he unexpectedly encountered the dark family of four patriarchs! Their strength is not weaker than any of their 12 bright Protoss! Don''t look at the Guangming Protoss here, there are a lot of troops, but there is the mobile military fortress of the undead patriarch Wall, and their bright Protoss can not occupy much advantage. "Damn! It must be which mixed egg vents exposure news! Abominable dark family! I will not let you go to death! Adults will avenge me! After saying this, Rackham suddenly burst into the power suddenly see this scene, Jia Simin and Shana stunned. "Oh, this guy wants to blew!" Obviously, in this case, neither of them expected it, so they quickly fled to both sides. However, at this time, a sound of resounding voice came from afar. "Rackham stopped! We are here!" Everyone heard the words and turned around and looked around. I saw that not far away, seven or eight figures with golden light quickly flew over here. Rackham quickly stopped the action just now, and immediately saw the color of surprise after seeing the person in front. "Luo Weien adults?" The coming person is the 12th strongest of the bright Protoss, Lu Weien! "Well, you have worked hard! Let''s take this!" After this, Lu Weien quickly took out a thing for Rackham. Koram saw his face ''color'', and he immediately gave it to him without any hesitation. Go on. After the things were drunk, Rackhams body showed a trace of change, and the wounds of his body healed quickly. Lu Weien nodded slightly, then turned his head and looked at the yin''s face and glanced over the people on the side of the Hall. "Well? Undead patriarch Wal-Mart? The demon patriarch Jia Simin, the Zall patriarch Shana , the Tauren tribe Farokas! I did not expect that your dark family would come to the four patriarchs!" Jia Simin said with a smile and said, "Oh, are you not a Protoss? If I am not mistaken, the three people next to you should be the three of your 12 brightest Protoss!" "Hey!" The three men did not speak, but the face was ''color'' cold and cold. At this time, Hall was open, and he did not speak well. This opening immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Chapter 1551： Sudden change Chapter 1551 is amazement "Okay! I don''t want to hear you talking nonsense here, I don''t have much time to play with you!" "Ok?!" Hall''s opening, suddenly let the people present a glimpse, the dark side of the face of a few people are changed, and the people of the bright Protoss are a misty looking Hall. "Hall...Adult, we..." Jia Simin still wanted to explain something, but Hall did not hesitate to interrupt him. "You don''t have to say it. I just saw the situation just now. Now that the people of the Guangyuan Protoss have come, then we will open the skylight and say something!" Said here, Hall first turned to look at the side of the road. "Well, now you have a chance to deal with me with them. If you win, you are free! You can do it yourself!" "Hall, I..." Wall heard what he wanted to explain, but Hall waved his hand. Then, regardless of the face of a nervous Wall, turned to look at the face of some changes, said Jia Simin and others. "What you just played is really true, but it is your strength. If you take it, you don''t need it. Who are you acting for? I haven''t broken it. I just want to give you a chance. I didn''t think you would cherish it! "Who are you?" Lu Weien frowned, and he seemed to have some idea what was going on in front of him. "You shut up! I will talk to you later!" After finishing the sentence, Hall looked at the Zall patriarch Shana and the Tauren patriarch Farokas. "You too, that bad acting, really when I am a fool?" Seeing that Hall directly broke, Jia Simin turned his eyes and looked at the situation of the bright Protoss. He seemed to have made a decision in his heart. "Hey! Hall, you don''t think you have the special ability to threaten us! Whether it is the devil or the god, you are not provocative!" When Jia Simin said this, Shana and Farocaston suddenly looked at each other, and then they came to Jia Simin quietly. As you can see from here, they have made their own decisions. The patriarchs of the three tribes have acted, and their elders are naturally followed. As a result, they have eight eight-level sage-level powerhouses! (The Zall and the Devil are coming with two elders, while the Tauren are carrying one) "Wal, what are you hesitating?! Don''t come over soon!" Jia Simin suddenly said to Wall. At the same time, Shana hurriedly talked about the situation here with the bright Protoss Lu Weien. After listening to Shan Na''s words, combined with the scene, Lu Weien couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Lu Weien, the facts are in front of us. Although we are dead, I dont think you want to see such a person with terror ability. I think that whether it is the devil or the god, I know this. After that, I will definitely kill this person for the first time! How about, we will do it together and kill him here!" Obviously what Shana said is true, so they really have to consider whether to unite and destroy Hall. And when Lu Weien was deliberating whether or not to act, something unexpected happened! I saw Wall directly down the Hall to a big gift. "Hall, I used to betray you because of my ghosts. Now I swear again, our undead, from now on, you are only such a master!" "What? Wall, are you crazy?" Jia Simin exclaimed. The one who responded to him was the allegiance of the other two elders of the undead. "We are willing to follow Hall Master forever!" "I think Wall is really crazy! The undead are over!" said the Tauren tribe, Farokas, snoring. When Jia Simin saw that Wall was really desperate to go to Hall, his face changed slightly, and then immediately yelled at Lu Weien. "Lu Weien, please give us a reply!" Jia Simin''s anger suddenly let Lu Weien react to them, but the next scene is to make them a little dumbfounded. Not only they, but even the Tauren patriarch Farokas widened his eyes, and after determining that he was not mistaken, the Tauren patriarch Farocaston snarled. "Jia Simin, Shana, don''t let me catch you, or I will cut your head!" It turned out that when everyone thought that Jia Simin would take the initiative to attack, Jia Simin actually flew directly to the Guangming Protoss. When they passed Lu Weien, Jia Simin not only did not stop, but also accelerated to leave. The same movement as him is the Zall patriarch Shana, who flees in the direction of the dark one. In other words, they must have been negotiating before, so there will be such a tacit scene, and the Tauren tribe, Farokas, is obviously the one they gave up. "The patriarch!" The two demons of the Devils, and the two drows of the Zall, apparently did not think that their patriarchs would have left them for the sake of their lives. For a time, the four elders had an indescribable heart. mood. "The trough! What''s going on!" The bright Protoss party that hasn''t reacted yet, a bright Protoss general can''t help but see it. "Damn! Is it..." Lu Weien suddenly realized what he was trying to say, and his mouth suddenly slammed into a big fist, and he was almost ready to put a fist. I dont know when, in the vicinity of the human being who just screamed, there were dozens of huge figures, and these figures were full of powerful Warcraft blood. With his many years of experience, These World of Warcraft are at least eight-level holy summoned beasts! "Hey! There are so many powerful summons?! Who is he?" It seems that in order to cooperate with Hall, Wall, the three of them did not keep their hands, immediately summoned their undead soldiers, and then surrounded the bright Protoss and the Tauren tribes of the Taurus and the elders of the three tribes. stand up. Soon, the two figures moved. After waving their wings, they quickly chased the direction of Jia Simin and Shanas escape. Looking at the summoned beasts and the undead soldiers who kept coming up, Lu Weien quickly said. "Falokas, I agree to unite and fight against them!" Farokas was silent for a moment, but in the end he shook his head. "Can''t beat! If Jia Simin and Shana don''t run away, we still have a little hope, now... everything is late!" Chapter 1552： Chaos Chapter 1552 chaos "What?!" Lu Weien did not think that Jia Simin and Shana smashed their escape, and had such a serious impact on Farokas! Farokas ignored Lu Weien. He walked straight toward Hall and then he slammed into Hall when he was about ten meters away from Hall. "Hall, from today, our Taurens are also loyal to Hall Master! Please forgive us for our recklessness! I hope you can give us a chance!" Another of the Tauren tribes saw him, he did not hesitate, and followed the patriarch Farokas to loyalty to Hall. "Oh? You are not running away?" Farokas heard the words and said, "My speed is very slow, I can''t escape! I know that if this action is successful, then Hall will have the ability to compete with the Devil and the King of God." So I am doing this just because our Taurens can continue to live on this continent and fight for an opportunity!!" "Oh! Count you smart!" To be honest, Hall thought before, when he won the 9th level of the magic crystal, he is not afraid of the threat of the demon king and the king of God, so that he will be the undead The center expands the territory to the surrounding area, and the three nearby ethnic sites, the Devil, the Zall, and the Tauren, are the places that Hall will certainly occupy. Now that the Tauren tribe Falogas has chosen to surrender, Hall will naturally not treat them differently from the other two races. "Your choice?" Hall glanced again at the demon family standing in the middle of the two pale-faced elders and the Zall''s two elders who looked equally unsightly. The four elders were very depressed at this time. After all, they were abandoned by their patriarchs. When they heard Hall, and the eyes they had stared at, they were almost breathless. What is clear in their hearts, once they choose to reject Hall''s Diane, then they will face these World of Warcraft overwhelming attacks. In the end, the Zall elders sighed and then bowed down to Hall. "Hall, I am willing to surrender, but I hope that you can bypass our drow. When we go back, we will let the Zall listen to your orders!" After hearing this, the demon big elders quickly expressed their attitude to Hall, and the content of the speech was similar to that of the Zall elders. "Good! Since this is... um? They are back, didn''t think so fast!" Everyone heard the words and couldn''t help but look around. I saw the two figures flying out before, and they all came back, and some of the sharp-eyed people found that one of the Warcraft''s claws was holding a figure, while the other was empty. "Ok?!" After seeing this scene, Hall couldn''t help but frown, because he found that the lightning eagle chasing Jia Simin unexpectedly lost his hand, but chased Shana''s one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast! In Hall''s view, the lightning golden eagle is far more than the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast, no matter the speed or strength. Is it that Jia Simin''s strength is much stronger than Shanna? "Oh! Austria!" With the lightning golden eagle and the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast returning, the lightning golden eagle lowered his head against Hall, apparently it felt guilty that he did not catch Jia Simin. "Okay, I didn''t catch it if I didn''t catch it, since he ran..." "Oh! Austria!" Ok? ! Although Hall can''t fully understand the Lightning Golden Eagle, the general meaning is to understand some. "What do you mean, he rushed into a magical array?! The magical array nearby?!" After hearing this, the face of the bright Protoss could not be changed. Rakum, who had just recovered from Lu Weien, suddenly came to him and whispered. "Adult, the situation is a bit bad, we have to find a way! This person''s strength is not something I can resist, I mean, like Jasmin, we all rush into the magical array, and then let people destroy the magic array. So, we can trap him inside!" hiss! When Lu Weien heard the words of Rackham, he couldnt help but take a breath. He didnt think that the adjutant around him was so courageous, and his approach seemed to be a good idea. With the first sacrifice, a person who can grow up in a short time is trapped in a place to prevent him from coming out. This is very beneficial to both the bright Protoss and the Dark Ones! "But who is going to destroy this magical array? What if he controls this magical array before he goes in?" Lu Weien frowned and raised his own doubts. "Adult, I will choose to surrender in a moment. Finally I will pretend to tell Hall some secrets, and then after he goes in, I will blew myself!" what? Lu Weien did not think that Rackham would be so embarrassed, but then again, this method is very feasible except for some flaws! Thinking of this, Lu Weien quickly turned around and said a few words quickly. After the other Guangyuan Protoss heard Lu Weiens words, they first looked at Lakum differently and finally agreed to nod. "For a while, we chose to run away like Jia Simin. Hall''s flying World of Warcraft is not a lot. We can still do it in short-term sprint, and you are responsible for blocking, and finally make a real loss and choose to surrender, as long as This time the plan is successful, then you are the hero of our bright Protoss!" "For the king of God!" With the roar of the bright Protoss general, the eyes of Hall and others were suddenly attracted, and then Hall discovered that in addition to the eight apostles of the Guangming Protoss, the other four bright Protoss were strong. Like Jia Simin, he turned and ran! "Roar!" Lightning Golden Eagle did not receive Hall''s order this time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and then directly chased out, apparently it is in the sin for the recent missed. And just as it was in action, the two bright Protoss directly stopped its way. The Lightning Golden Eagle saw the anger burning, just as it was preparing to attack the two guys, suddenly two figures rushed over, and then blocked the road of the two bright Prophet adjutants in front of the Lightning Golden Eagle. "Your opponent is us!" These two figures are the drow elders who have just chosen to surrender! The Lightning Golden Eagle glanced at Hall and saw that Hall nodded, and it screamed high, then chased it again with a one-eyed dragon eagle. The other six bright apocalyptic adjutants killed the Hall, and the Tauren tribe Falogas did not hesitate, raised his axe and rushed up... "Give me death!" Chapter 1553： Chasing Chapter 1553 chasing "Give me death!" The Tauren tribe, Farokas, seemed to be really determined, and he did not even keep his hands. A bright apostle of the Protoss was accidentally directly hit by a Tauren patriarch, Farokas. The power of the Tauren tribe Falogas was terrible, so the abbot of the bright Protoss did not even react, and a scream came directly, and then fell heavily on the ground. "Damn!" Another bright abbot of the Protoss roared, and then he burst out of a powerful momentum, and the enormous light energy filled his body. The Tauren tribe, Farokas, wrinkled his brows. He knows that this bright Prophet adjutant is using secret techniques. If this time is hard, it is the most unwise choice! Just as he was hesitant, suddenly a roar came from the side. Then, the abbot of the bright Protoss, which was still in the outburst, even spewed out a direct blood. This scene made him and the Tauren tribe, Farokas, all shocked. "Spiritual attack? And even accurate positioning?!" As we all know, mental attacks are generally scoped. Generally, the distance is far and near, the more powerful the power, the greater the lethality. But now these wolf-type Warcraft attacks, in addition to let him just a little bit of life, there is no feeling of discomfort, but the bright apostles in front of him, all of them have been affected! The most serious except for the bright Prophet adjutant who was just about to use the secret technique, it was the agile prostitute who was just kneeled on the ground! He actually stunned in the past under this attack! day! He is an eight-class sacred strongman. It is estimated that he did not expect that he would have a coma in such a day! However, after the reaction, whether the Tauren tribe Falogas or the elders who came to rely on it, the heart is full of shock and fear. Back to mental attack, and the strength is still so strong, and most importantly, there are still five! This makes them a bright Prophet adjutant how to live? An attack face, actually lost two combat power! Plus there are so many first-class sacred summoned beasts, they can''t last long! "Do we have to choose to surrender?" Recalling the order when Lu Weien left, several bright apocalyptic adjutants were silent. ...... At this time, Lu Weien, who was escaping, accelerated away and looked at the situation at hand. "Everyone, the situation is very bad now. You have also seen it. At present, our strength is simply unable to withstand that guy. I only want God to have this ability!" The other three powerful powers nodded, and Hillier, who ranked tenth, said quietly. "The situation is really not good. The human being called Hall will definitely become our enemy! I didn''t think that someone in this world could directly use the holy magic crystal to enhance the power of the summoned beast!" The eleventh-ranked Cui Ers face was very ugly and nodded. The last one ranked eighth, the only female of the three, Inna, she thought after thinking. "The other end of the transmission array is a secret. We have not figured out the situation inside. Lu Weien, are you sure that the person will chase us in?" Inna had not finished talking about this. Suddenly there was a roar of noise behind her. Everyone heard the change of face. Everyone turned around and looked straight. A golden figure was flying fast toward it. "Not good! It is the giant eagle Warcraft!" After seeing the figure, Lu Weien couldn''t help but exclaim. "It seems that my worry is superfluous! Hall he must be afraid of the gods and kings, so this will not easily let us go!" Inna is not happy because of this, but the face is more and more dignified, After all, their actions this time are nine deaths, one is not good, they are not trapped in the secret, they will be killed by Hall! "There are not many World of Warcraft that fly fast. It can''t beat us four! So we can''t be held by it, otherwise we will be in trouble if Hall''s other summoned beasts come up!" Cui Er glanced at it. Lightning Golden Eagle, especially after seeing the figure of Warcraft behind the Golden Eagle, he quickly said. "That! Since we can''t escape, then fight this time!" After the four people unified their opinions, everyone accelerated their speed. Along the way, they saw a lot of Guangyuan Protoss army, but at this time they did not have time to issue too many orders with them, just said that after a retreat, it would not Stop and fly in the direction of the magic array. Standing in the forefront of a forward camp, a bright Protoss general was first seen when he heard the order. Then he reacted. He just wanted to open the order to retreat, and suddenly a roar came, followed by the light. The Protoss General was hit by a huge bolt of lightning. The rest of the bright Protoss generals found that their generals were so electrostatically killed. When they looked up to see the initiators, the huge figure was chasing their generals. "Hey, what''s the matter? How can there be such a powerful Warcraft? The four people just seemed to be the four of the twelve great gods. They were actually chased by a Warcraft?" "I think we should not care who the Warcraft is, the general has been killed, we will leave here soon, God will be chased by adults, then we..." The words of this person reminded everyone present at www.novelhall.com~ and just when they just wanted to act, the sky suddenly flew a few figures, and when they passed above them, suddenly there were several strong winds. The magic is quickly gathered. When I noticed that the bright generals of the Protoss suddenly changed their faces, they turned around and fled, but they still had a conscience and fled. "Be careful! Enemy!" Almost as soon as their voices fell, a few powerful airflows suddenly appeared in the camp, and then the camp was turned upside down. Some of the bright Protoss soldiers who had no time to escape were killed and wounded. After waiting for a few powerful winds to end the magic, the entire camp was already ruined, and the warrior was lying on the ground one west. A few of the former battalion generals who lost the main players did not have a good one. After seeing this scene, they couldnt help but feel sweat. "This...what is this Warcraft! How is it so powerful!" Chapter 1554： Mystery Chapter 1554 Mystery "Heaven! What are those Warcraft? Why is it so powerful?" "Its better to think about it than to pay attention to it. Who is God provoking them? Is it a dark family? Do they want to steal the secret?" After hearing this, another general shook his head and denied. "This is impossible! If there are so many powerful summoned beasts in the dark, they have already fought with us, and I have not heard of any of the dark people who have such a powerful World of Warcraft!" "That''s also... um? No, you see!" The general just wanted to nod his approval, but he hadn''t finished talking. Suddenly he widened his eyes and revealed a shocking expression. "What''s wrong?" The rest of the people turned their heads and looked at them. When they saw the scene in front of them, their faces were also shocked. I saw a lot of flying World of Warcraft suddenly appeared in the sky, and each of these flying World of Warcraft was powerful, and the blood that radiated from them made the people in the room frightened. They are all worried that if these flying World of Warcraft shot them, then they are absolutely dead! It seems that in order to confirm their thoughts, several flying World of Warcraft suddenly stopped, and as a man in a black robe exerted magic, the forward camp was suddenly surrounded by a large black fog. "This... this is the undead soldier summoned by the Slayer Summoner! It''s really the dark family attacking!" As the voice of the general of the Protoss was just falling, the undead soldiers came out of the dark fog, and soon surrounded the dilapidated forward battalion. "Surrender! Otherwise kill innocent!" As a cold voice came, the undead soldiers immediately took a step toward the Bright Protoss camp. "Abominable dark family, abominable undead summoner! You are conquering God! Stand up for me! Quickly organize a defensive formation!" Like the undead, the most hated protoss of the Protoss are them, saying that they are dead. Not too much. After hearing this order, the bright Protoss fighters endured the pain and organized a defensive formation under the leadership of the captain. And just as they were waiting to attack, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. "Surrender! This is the order of Lord Lu Weien!" what? ! Several bright Protoss generals looked up and saw that the one who was talking was sitting on a flying World of Warcraft, but this is not the point. The point is that this person also knows that he is the tenth among the top 12 bright Protoss. An adjutant of Cui Er adults! "The king of God is on, what is going on in the end? The adjutant, why is God going to make this order?" A roaring road that the bright Protoss General did not believe. Waiting for this adjutant to open, next to the cold channel of Wall. "Don''t surrender and die!" When Cui Ers adjutant heard this, his heart was in pain, and after taking a deep breath, he looked at the excited people below. "God will give orders to adults! The dark family and us are allies! This is a misunderstanding! Disarm and surrender!" Ha ha When Wall heard this reason, he looked at the adjutant with some contempt, but he would not say it, but looked coldly at the bright Protoss soldiers below. Instead, he hopes that these bright Protoss fighters will resist, so that he can justify this group of bright Protoss fighters! But unfortunately, they finally chose to surrender! After watching this order, the bright Protoss soldiers who were sitting on the ground, Wall screamed with disdain. Wall and another undead elder were left to deal with these bright Protoss, while Hall was chasing those gods. The reason why Hall did this is because he didn''t want to expose his news so quickly, at least he had to get him to be a ninth-level magic crystal. On the way, the lightning golden eagle and the one-eyed dragon eagle and the beast attacked the bright Protoss camp. It was also the order issued by Hall. The purpose was to try to control these people as much as possible, either to arrest them all or to kill them all. Everything depends on how they choose themselves. Soon, Hall came to the entrance of the secret, I saw a lot of bodies here, it seems that there have been some battles before he came. After seeing Hall, the Lightning Golden Eagle flew and called a few times. "Well, what do you mean, are they all in?" "Oh!" Seeing the lightning golden eagle''s humanized nod, Hall smiled and patted its head, looked at the magic array that was still well preserved, and Hall sneered. "No damage? Oh, it seems that I want to let me in and then shut me up!" I heard Hall say this, an elder of the undead, said. "Hall, please let me in, I will definitely find what adults want!" "Hall, plus me, I am willing to go in!" The Zall elders and the devils elders quickly expressed their stance. They know that they have no retreat at this time, and if they can do one thing to gain the trust of Hall, then their next days will be better. "You go in?" Hall glanced at them and then shook his head. "I don''t doubt you, nor do I look down on you, but you are not Lu Weien''s opponents at all. Even if you get that thing, you can''t get it back!" "Hall, man..." The two elders of the Undead still want to say something, but they are interrupted by Hall. "Okay! I am free to measure this!" Seeing that Hall said this, the two elders of the Undead did not say much, and quickly retired after a good ceremony. After a while Wall came over from behind and went to court immediately after seeing Hall. "Hall! The army of the Bright Protoss has been completely controlled. We find them from their camp!" "Well! Good!" Hall probably looked at it. There are almost a thousand holy magic crystals in it. Although the highest is the fifth-class magic crystal, Hall does not disappoint, because Hall knows, holy. The level of magic crystal is his fundamental, as long as it is the holy magic crystal, he needs! "Alice!" When he heard that Hall called his name, Alice quickly came over and respectfully said to Hall. "Hall is great!" "Here is your hometown, what do you think of this?" Alice heard the words and said with respect and respectfulness. "Its indeed the ancient city of the Oran Empire. According to the fathers original words, this magical array should be the secret passage. I just didnt think it was true. They were found and finished!" Chapter 1555： Halls worries Chapter 1555 Hall''s Concerns "Yeah!" Hall nodded, and then continued. "You know what I want to know is not this! Let''s continue!" "Yes! Hall!" Ellis did not have the slightest rebellion, he said quickly and respectfully. "Hall, what is the situation in the secret world, I am not very clear..." Seeing the eyes of Hall, Alice quickly said, "But the father told me something very important!" "What is it?" "That is the way in the secret that allows us to quickly improve our strength, but everyone has only one chance! It is only this way that we must have the blood of our bloodline to open!" Ellis did not hide the slightest, he would know the situation. All said it. "Oh? Is this the case? Then did your father tell you how to leave after you go in?" Ellis nodded. "Hall is not worried about this problem. Once started, the magic array will be automatically closed even if it is not destroyed. Until the end, there will be a randomly transmitted magic array automatically appearing inside!" When he heard that Ellis had said this, Hall suddenly felt relieved, and as a result, he would not have to worry about the embarrassing situation in which he would be trapped inside. "Very good! After this success, I will find a way to return to you!" After hearing this, Ellis suddenly blinked and then slammed against Hall. "Thank you, Hall!" Hall did not pay attention to Ellis, turned to look at Wall and others. "The situation is already known to everyone, so give you some time to clean up those who are bright and protoss!" Wall heard the words and suddenly his eyes glowed. For Halls decision, he was the most agreeable. However, he did not show it, but asked. "Hall, don''t you have to make them all undead soldiers?" Hall shook his head. "No! I want to find some other dark-skinned soldiers to come over and image this here is the endgame of a battle. I will let the Lightning Golden Eagle kill those who pass by!" "I understand how to do it!" Wall has already understood that Hall is prepared to let the dark family and the bright Protoss fight, and he is in a sudden state of mind, it is estimated that Hall will come out, the dark family and the bright Protoss may have long been fought. The dark people and the bright Protoss who live in peace are very unfavorable to Hall. Only the dark and the bright Protoss who fight together are in the best interests of him. Therefore, during this day, people who have passed through here are killed by Wall, most of them are dark fighters. They have not yet understood what is going on and they have been killed. They have to say that they What a tragedy. This is not a rare event in the honor of the mainland. In this world where the strong is respected, it is not a matter of death. After the arrangement, a large number of the bodies of the Bright Protoss and the bodies of the Dark Warriors were placed in the scene after the battle. After seeing this, Hall expressed his satisfaction. Before Hall was ready to enter the secret, he specifically found the Tauren tribe, Farokas, and the Tauren patriarch Farokas seemed to have known that there was such a day, so he did not hesitate to loyal to Hall again. "In this case, then after this time, you will see your performance!" The Tauren tribe, Farokas, quickly patted his chest and promised. The reason why he will do this is that Halls strength is indeed terrible, far from being able to fight against the Tauren! Second, after he saw that the bright Prophet adjutants became undead soldiers, he knew that if he did not agree, he would definitely be one of them. Since it is also time to do things for Hall, why do you take the initiative to vote when you are still uncontrollable? At first thought, when he turned into the appearance of the undead Tauren, Farokas couldn''t help but shudder. After the situation was settled here, Hall let the Farokas take the lead and then enter the transmission of the same secret in front of him. ...... In the secret As the flash of light flashed, the pedestrian suddenly appeared on a clearing, this pedestrian is not someone else, they are just Hall and others who just came in from the magic array. When they came in, Hall found that it was a gray sky, and the air was full of bitter taste. After coming in, let Hall have some differences, there is no magic array here! In other words, they were randomly sent by the magic circle outside! At this time, Hall only had him and Wall and Lightning Golden Eagle, and the Tauren tribes Farokas and the demon elders and the Zall elders were not here. Not only are they not here, but even Ellis is not here! "Hall, the situation is a bit wrong! It seems that we are separated!" "Well!" Hall heard a wrinkle, and he did not expect that Ellis would have concealed himself! "Let your undead soldiers go and explore the situation around you!" After seeing Wal sent the undead soldiers, Hall was standing in the same place with a gloomy face. "How is this possible! Is **** surgery completely in control of a person, why is Ellis like this?" In Hall''s opinion, blood stasis is his most trusted ability besides system space, but he did not think that one of his own ability to trust, there is such a day of loss of effect! "It seems that I am relying on external forces. If one day I lose the ability to raise the power of the system space, or lose the ability of the system space to control the summoned beast then I can rely on what?" Hall is not a cranky thought. After this incident, Hall felt that he was too arrogant recently. If Hall really doesn''t have system space, then all he has left is a strong mental power. But this spiritual power even if Hall has talent, it is not a day or two to reach the highest level! Don''t look at Hall''s strength now, 80% of his strength comes from system space. And he himself is only a first-class sacred summoner! And there is one more point. In addition to being able to summon the blast wolf, Hall can''t summon any summoned beast! Therefore, in addition to the system space, Hall eventually has a strong mental strength and blood stasis that just let him down! As for alchemy, enchantment, magic, etc., although those can improve the strength of Hall, but can not let him face a third-class Shengqiang! Chapter 1556： you try Chapter 1556 you try Hall is not a worry, he is very clear about his own affairs! Although he removed the system space, Hall also surpassed the vast majority of people, whether it was the Allen continent or the **** continent, or the honor of the mainland, not many people who could compare Hall. Without the help of system space, he could not compete against the dark and the bright Protoss! "It seems that it is necessary to strengthen the improvement of its own strength!" Taking a deep breath, Hall muttered to himself. And at this time, Wall came over. "Hall, there is a magical array in front, but this magical array is not a magical array. Do you want to see it?" Magic array? Hall heard the words first, and then he said. "Go! Look!" Under the leadership of Wall and the undead soldiers, Hall came to the magic circle that Wall said. When he saw this magical array, Hall couldn''t help but see that the runes on this magical array seemed to have such a familiar feeling. "Well? This seems to be similar to the runes seen by the Dragon Terran? Is this also made by the Dragons? Or are these related to the Dragon?" Hall looked at the magical array in front of him with some surprise. Of course, this magical array is no different from other magical arrays except that the runes are special. Fortunately, Hall''s research on the magic array is not bad, and he knows some basic knowledge. And just as he was preparing to study, Wall said something that made Hall somewhat surprised. "Hall, this magical array seems to be a magical array of startups. This should not be a separate magical array. Look here... this should represent one of the nine!" Hall couldn''t help but hear a word, but he still said that the fingers of Wall''s fingers looked like a circular abrupt above the magic array, and the pattern had nine beads, and the beads were Lines are connected. Each bead at this time is gray, and there is no special meaning from the outside. "You will magically?" When he heard Hall, Walls rare face said with a proud expression. "Hall, in fact, I am also groping, you know, our Sorcerer is the Lich King, as long as the fire of the soul is not extinguished, we can live forever, so in addition to studying how to summon the undead The most we study is the magic array!" Hall looked at Wall for some surprises. Although Wall said it was more subtle, Hall was able to hear it. Wall was definitely a master figure in the magic array. If Hall used to listen and listened to it before, but now it is different, after he realizes that his own strength is insufficient, Hall feels that he should take more time to improve his own strength! Once there is really a day of system space strikes, then Hall can be less passive. Hall thought of this, he did not have the slightest shyness or embarrassment, directly speaking to Wall. "Wolf chief, how can I, I hope that during this time, you can give me some professional guidance in the magic array!" Hall didn''t have a teacher, but even if it was, it made Wall''s heart feel shocked, but he soon became excited. "No, no! How can I guide Hall Masters? At best, we just discuss each other and learn from each other." "Good! Then let''s get started!" At the beginning, Wall thought that Hall was a whim, but when he analyzed this magical array, Hall was able to put forward some very professional knowledge and words, which made Wall have to look at Hall again. "I didn''t think Hall was so proficient in the magic array. It seems that I still look down on him!" After knowing about Hall''s understanding of the magical array, Wall is not talking about the basics, but slowly begins to explore it. "Hall, this magical array at the beginning I think he is not a separate magical array, but I don''t know its role yet! If we want to figure it out, it may take a lot of time!" Hall nodded and looked at the gray-white weather, and Hall turned to look at Wall. "Let your people continue to expand the scope to see the situation around, see if there are people smoking! Then people are on the alert nearby, we are camping here now, and after we understand what it is, we are starting!" Wall heard the words and quickly nodded and said, "Good Hall, I will let people do it!!" The undead soldiers did not lose the best labor. In a short period of time, a camp was built and surrounded by undead soldiers. Hall is still very satisfied with Wall''s ability to execute, and as such, they have studied this magical array for a full month. Don''t look at the time is so short, but Hall''s accomplishments in the magical array are better than before. I don''t know much, this is all Wall''s credit. During this time, Wall''s undead soldiers explored a lot of places, but let Hall have some disappointment, there is no one here, it seems that this is a boundless secret. "It seems that we want to get out of here, we must start with this magical array!" Wall heard the words also a serious nod. "Hall, this is indeed a closed space! But does the adult still remember what Ellis said, it must be opened with the direct blood of his people, will this magic array use his blood to start? ?" "Hey, I almost forgot about it!" After hearing this, Hall couldn''t help but pat his head He printed the words of Alice and kept his strength down. For a month, he has focused on the study of magical arrays. If it is not for Wall to remind him of this, it is estimated that Hall can''t remember. "If there is no blood from Ellis, then can we never leave here?" Wall''s face was somewhat ugly and nodded. "Hall is probably like this, but we can still let people continue to look for it, maybe..." "No need!" Hall waved his hand and motioned that Wall didn''t have to. After looking at some familiar runes, Hall stepped forward to the disc and thought about it. After Hall took out the dagger and made a stroke on his finger, a drop of blood dripped on it. However, as time passed, there was no such situation. "Hey! It seems that it is, then Wall, you try..." Wall... (End of this chapter) Chapter 1557： Start magic array Chapter 1557 Launching the Magic Array "Wall. Do you want to try?" Wall... Wall heard this and almost wanted to marry her mother! He is the undead! It is the Lich King! Which one has seen the Lich King and blood? ! Fortunately, during the time of contact with Hall, Wall probably learned about Hall''s character. Know that Hall is still a very good person, as long as he does not betray and does not touch the bottom line of Hall. Especially after discovering Hall''s accomplishments in the magical array, both Wall and Hall had a common topic in this regard. "Hey, hey, make a joke, don''t slap your face every day! How good a smile!" Wall... After thinking about it, Wall tried to put out a smile in front of him, but he didn''t show it, but when he came out, he was dismissed by Hall. "Oh, forget it, you are still like this. Wall... It seems that Hall has also discovered this problem. Walls smile is really not as good as laughing. If it is seen by other children, it is light to cry. "Okay, you are waiting here, I will try again!" try again? Isn''t it not okay? Hall certainly won''t tell Wall, this time it is not his blood, but the black blood! The reason why he did this was because Hall found that the runes on the magical array were similar to those used by the Dragons on Long Island. Plus, Alice said before, this is the secret of the dragon. If it is really like Halls guess, then will that Ellis have the blood of the dragon? But is Ellis a human being? With this doubt, Hall took out a drop of blood that was so easy to lie from Xiaohei to the magic array. At the moment when he took out the blood, Walton felt a sense of fear that made him feel like a soul! "This...what is this? Why...what will give me a feeling of destruction!?" Wall''s eyes stared at the front, and although he wanted to know what Hall had come up with, he finally forcibly held back the impulse. "The feeling... why are you familiar?" And when Wall thought about it, Hall dripped the little black blood into the disc on the magic array. As the black blood dripped, the disc suddenly burst into a ray of light. After the study by Hall and Wall, the bead that represented the magical array was directly lit up. Then the light surrounded the whole magic circle, and Hall quickly retraced, and Wall immediately stepped forward, looking at the situation with excitement. "Hall is great. We have succeeded! The magic array is starting!" Hall nodded slightly, and he is now sure that this magical array is absolutely related to the dragon! Just don''t know which dragons are coming out, and why are they? As a powerful energy hit the sky, followed by the surprise of Hall and Wall, the rest of the beads began to slowly shine. "Hall, you see!" Under the reminder of Wall, Hall found that with this as the center, the same light came out all around. "It seems... we seem to have done something that is incredible!" ...... The other side of the mystery Aarons frowned and looked at the disc on the magic circle. He dropped a lot of blood during this time, but the magic array did not respond. This made him a headache. Not only that, but he was as troubled as him, and he was more annoyed than him. He was the first demon patriarch Jia Simin who ran in! "Do you know how to activate this magic array? If you are not sure, then don''t blame me!" Elyss shook his head and said, "I don''t know. When the father told me that as long as the blood of our royal family dripped blood into this magical array, then the magical array would emit a ray of light, and then our people could get it. Inheritance, after the inheritance is over, you can leave here." "But you look at it yourself, you have been dripping for a month, there is no effect, is it not enough blood? Do you want me to help you?" Jia Simin''s face was very ugly. Ellis heard that he was silent. He betrayed Hall this time and took great risks. He was able to ignore Hall''s **** technique. That is because of the special nature of the blood, but he is also betting, betting that he can get the inheritance this time, and then get rid of Hall''s bondage. In fact, if Ellis follows Hall without betraying him, Ellis can definitely regain his country. Not only that, but he can also get strong support from Hall! The reason why Ellis will do this is because he is not willing! Yes! I am not willing! He is the king of the Oran Empire! How can a person who is supremely supreme be willing to be a slave to others? Plus, Ellis is not optimistic about the current situation of Hall. In his opinion, don''t look at Hall''s current mixed atmosphere, but the devil and the king are not vegetarian. In his early years, he saw the demon and the god. The power of the king! It is because of this shadow that this has caused him to have a voice in his heart to tell him that he must be strong! Only the idea is beautiful, but the reality is bone! His dreams have not been realized. Instead, it is stuck in the secret like this! "Damn! I don''t believe, why Hall can, and I can''t! I don''t want to!" Ellis suddenly snarled, grabbed the dagger and forgot his wrist to go. Seeing the roaring and crazy look of Ellis, Jia Simin sneered in his heart. Although he and Hall are enemies, he is very impressed with Hall after he learned about Hall from Ellis! This is the case with their dark people. The respect for the strong does not care whether he is an enemy! This is because he thinks it is much better than the garbage of the bright Protoss! Although Jia Simin despised Ellis but he was looking forward to seeing the magic circle in front of him, after all, if Ellis was not successful, then he would be trapped here, this It is not the result he wants. As Ellis''s blood dropped into the magical array again, the magical array suddenly burst into a flash of light. Seeing this scene, whether it was some crazy Ellis or Jia Simin, there was excitement in both eyes. color. "Become?" It was at this time that a powerful energy emanated from the magical array and reached the sky. Seeing this horrible energy, Jia Simin knew the convulsions, and he quickly looked at Ellis. "Alice, what is going on?" Ellis was also the first to see this situation, he said with some uncertainty. "This may be the magic array started?" Chapter 1558： reason "The magic array starts? You see for yourself, will the magic array start to make such a big move?" Seeing that Jia Simin was excited and pointing to the distance, Ellis turned to look at some doubts. When he saw the situation in the distance, he suddenly widened his eyes. "This...how is this possible? My father told me that when the magic array starts, there will only be a beam of light, but..." When Ellis saw the light beams that came out slowly in the distance, he was really shocked. Obviously he did not expect this to happen. Just as he was shocked, the nine rays of light suddenly gathered in the air, and suddenly the gray mist in the sky was dispelled, and then a dazzling ray of light struck. "Ah!" Not only was Alice, but even Jia Simin was struck by the sudden light, which made them have to close their eyes to avoid. Then the two felt that an attraction suddenly fell on them, and they had to make a rebellious action. But before they could see what was going on, the attraction suddenly disappeared, as if it had not happened. And Ellis and Jia Simin just wanted to retreat. After the attraction disappeared, they accidentally fell to the ground. "Hey! Hey!" "Ah? Ah!" With the sound of a burst of sound, Ellis and Jia Simin suddenly discovered an anomaly. Isnt it just two of them? These voices are... It seems to be what I thought. Ellis and Laqin quickly stood up and made back-to-back defenses. Although they havent recovered yet, its better than nothing. But fortunately, after adjusting for a while, Ellis and Jia Simin finally opened their eyes. But when they opened their eyes and saw the situation in front of them, they could not believe what they saw. I saw that they were in an empty square at this time. On the left hand side, most of them are members of the Guangming Protoss, and there are not only the four brightmen of the bright Protoss who ran before, but Lu Weien and other four, and there seem to be some new faces. Ellis has not seen them, but Jia Simin has seen them, among them is the second of the 12 brightest of the Protoss! Speaking of this Ital, you have to talk about the king of God, because Ital is the right arm of the king of God, and his arrival shows that this matter is very serious! And he is surrounded by three of the other three 12 strong! That is to say, the Guangming Protoss has a total of eight bright Protoss strongmen here! But the only thing that made Jia Simin relieved was that, opposite them, most of them stood members of the dark family, including the patriarchs of the other three dark people, including the Medusa chiefs! Together with the Tauren patriarchs on the side, the patriarchs of their dark family also came to six. Do not! It is seven! The reason for this is that Jia Simin saw the undead patriarch Wal-Mart standing behind him on the right side of the Hall! It can be said that if the Zall patriarch Shana is still alive, then they can say that they are evenly matched with the Guangming Protoss. Just now... "Jia Simin! Are you here too?" After the seeing Jia Simin, the Medusa chief Liya finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Lea patriarch? How did you come?" Seeing Lia waving at herself, Jia Simin did not hesitate to take Alice directly to Leah. After seeing Hall looking at his cold eyes, Ellis couldn''t help but shudder. He had no resistance in his heart. He was led by Jia Simin to the dark people. "Speaking long..." Seeing that there is still no movement in the bright Protoss, Leah quickly said what she knew. It turned out that Jia Simin was trapped here for a month. During this time, outside the Oran Imperial Magic Array, there were several bright Protossmen who were not killed and were fleeing. They were just sent to the Rangers by the Dark and the Protoss. The reinforcements of the land were met. When the people of the dark family attacked the people of the bright Protoss, the two sides suddenly became arrogant, but at the end they restrained and reported the situation here to the top. So the high-level sent the Idutha patriarch Liya and the brightest Protons to the top 12 in the Italar. Ital is more cautious. After he rushed over, he negotiated with Lia, saying that he was investigating the situation first. If this is the case, then it is not too late to start the war. Leah also knows the seriousness of the matter, and the situation is more urgent at the time. If it is not handled well, it is likely to cause a full-scale war between the bright Protoss and the Dark. Therefore, she can only promise this and take the initiative to participate in the investigation. After they arrived, they did find that the scene was like the ones of the bright Protoss warriors, and the bodies of the visible bright Protoss were everywhere, and there were also many dead bodies. In terms of quantity, it is clear that the dark family wins. "Damn! What else do you have to say to the dark people?!" Ital''s face was very ugly, and Leah''s face was not good. She looked at the bodies on the ground and then bite her teeth and said. "I will let people investigate this matter, and I can do this step. So I am a few dark patriarchs nearby. I will let them explain it!" In fact, Itar did not want to start the war immediately. Since Leah said this, he naturally has no opinions. Anyway, they are now occupied here. Even when the king and the devil arrive, as long as they do not officially fight they Will give the loss back! The next investigation led to the silence of Leah and Ital. It turned out that after investigation, they learned that there was a secret in this place, and then combined with what they learned, it is obvious that the gods of the dark patriarchs and the bright Protoss will enter the transmission array. At present, the strength of both sides is evenly matched. If they really fight, no one can help, no matter what, they still dont know that the value of the secret is not worthy of their full-scale war. After discussion, Leah and Ital decided to go in and check it out. Therefore, the personnel of both sides are probably the same when they come in. The dark family is the four patriarchs, the bright protoss are the four gods, plus their deputies, each side is eight eight-level and holy power. Just after they came in, they were trapped in this magical array. After research, they also found that they had to drop blood to activate. However, after hundreds of experiments, they did not succeed, and they were ready to destroy. When this magical array, suddenly the magic array started, and then they appeared here. Chapter 1559： select Chapter 1559 Selection "The patriarch Jia Simin, what happened before?" After Lia finished her situation, she immediately asked about Jia Simin''s situation. Jia Simin glanced at the Hall not far away and quickly said what he knew. Leia and others who didn''t care too much at the beginning, after hearing the words of Jia Simin, suddenly widened their eyes, and then they showed an incredible look at the Hall. And they are the same as the Italo and others of the Guangming Protoss. After seeing that everything is caused by the human being in front of them, whether it is Ital or Leah, the shock in my heart is inexplicable. "I will say why the undead patriarch Wale will stand there, feeling that he has betrayed the devil! Damn!" Leah squinted at Wall, then turned to look at the Tauren tribal Faroca standing in the middle Road. "Falokas, have you also betrayed the devil? Do you forget the power of the devil?" Hall didn''t talk after he came in. Don''t look at him so calmly. In fact, his heart is very nervous! After hearing that Wall introduced him, he was calculating the strength of both sides. Let''s talk about the bright Protoss side, the gods, the bright Protoss come together eight, it can be said that it is two-thirds, this is already a very powerful force! In addition to the adjutants who came in later, there are a total of twelve of the eight ranks of the bright Protoss! On the dark side, the Medusa patriarch Leah brought three patriarchs, plus their elders, a total of eight eight-level sage-level powerhouses! In addition, Jia Simin, the patriarch is also five, it can be said that their strength is far lower than the bright Protoss! The Tauren tribe, Farokas, is surrounded by a Tauren elder, two demon elders and two Zall elders, and together they are five eighth-class sages. On the side of Hall, in addition to Wall, there are two undead elders, but Hall''s space has twenty-eight-eight-eight-level summoned beasts, and ten unused eight-class holy magic crystals. ! If the dark ones and the bright Protoss unite, their eighth-class power will be twenty-one. This does not count how the Tauren tribe Farokas chooses. If he chooses to be on the Hall side, then Halls strength will force the Protoss and the Dark, but if the Tauren patriarch Falogas chooses the darkness One family and the bright Protoss side, then Hall can only use the remaining ten eight-level holy magic crystals, so even if it is a victory, Hall believes that it can only be a tragic victory. And the most important point is that Hall himself is not powerful. In this confined space, he is a big burden, so he can only sit on the powerful Golden Eagle, the powerful World of Warcraft, to avoid being beheaded by those people. . "You two bastards, don''t come over soon!" Suddenly a roar broke Hall''s thoughts. The only person who spoke was Jia Simin, who was roaring at the two demon elders behind the Tauren. The two elders of the Devils changed their faces. They first glanced at Hall, then looked at the Tauren tribe, Farokas, and finally they made an action that shocked Jia Simin. "What are you doing!!" Jia Simin saw that the two patriarchs of his own family did not come over, but instead went to Hall, he almost vomited blood! The demon family elders turned their heads and looked at Jia Simin. "The patriarch, in the end, call you once. When you choose to abandon us and run away, I know that our demon is over! At least in my opinion, under your leadership, the demon has no hope!" After hearing the words of the demon elders, Jia Simin was so angry that he was red skin, so he could not see any change. After the two drows of the Zalls saw the choice of the demon elders, they looked at each other and then made the same choice as the demon elders. "You even betrayed your drow and betrayed the devil!" The Zall elders did not speak, but looked at Jia Simin coldly. Finally, everyone looked at the Tauren tribe Farokas standing in the middle! What Leah seemed to think of, quickly said to Ital not far away. "Ital, I want to come to you and hear about this person. His existence is extremely threatening to our two families. Now we are still allies, so I think we should join forces to kill him, otherwise let him grow up, Time is definitely not just a disaster for our dark family!" Italal nodded and said to Leah. "Yes! I agree with you!" After saying this, Ital suddenly said his hand. "Leave what you need, then give me your space ring!" Everyone heard the words first, then immediately understood the meaning of Ital, so the people of the bright Protoss did not hesitate, and quickly handed over the matter to Ital. Lia saw the reason why Ital did so, so she immediately did according to Ital. The patriarchs of the dark people first hesitated, but after hearing the words of Jia Simin, they immediately took the space ring. Come out. Hall saw that he couldnt help but blink his eyes. "These guys..." Before Hall did think about this problem, he even considered letting some eighth-class summoned beasts desperately kill a strong opponent, and then grabbed the space ring, using the holy magic crystal inside to summon the new summoned beast~www. Mtlnovel.com~ But now it seems that the other party has already seen this trick. After the initial agreement was reached, the dark and the bright protosed heads led by Ital and Lia, a total of twenty-eight eight-class sages, stood together to face Hall and his party. "Falokas, what are you hesitating? Do you really want your Tauren to die?!" Although the Tauren tribe, Farokas, only has him and a Tauren elder, but if he can win them, Leah is still unwilling to give up. "No!" Farocus, the Tauren patriarch, shook his head and looked at Leah with a serious look. "The devil and the king of the gods are very strong and good, but I have a hunch that Hall will grow up. His growth will make the gods and the devils afraid! So I choose to stand on his side!" As the Tauren tribe Falogas went to Hall, the elders around him did not hesitate and went over. "Damn! You are looking for death!" Chapter 1560： War Chapter 1560 Wars "Damn! Are you looking for death to know?" Leah was almost vomiting blood by the Tauren patriarch Farokas! The Tauren people live by strength. When can the Taurens rely on feelings? Isn''t this a nonsense? But he just chose it! When Hall saw this, his heart suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, the undead patriarch Wal-Mart was also relieved! "Oh, Farokas, your choices will not be wrong! As long as I am still, you choose my side, I will guarantee that they can pass on safely!" inherited? ! Suddenly, Eris, who heard the two words, turned his head and looked at it, but there was nothing but a huge space. Then the question came. Where is the heritage of this mystery? "Ah! Inheritance! My inheritance??" Ellis suddenly screamed loudly. He grabbed his hair and ran around, watching him look like this, seemingly in a state of madness. "Let him give me a quieter!" After Itals words were finished, one person quickly rushed toward Ellis, but at the same time, a figure rushed over. The abbot of the Guangming Protoss suddenly became shocked. He couldnt help but say that the figure was a punch, and there was no nonsense in the coming. The "touch" sounded, and the two were simultaneously shaken off by this force. "You?!" The deputy official of the Guangming Protoss looked at the people with a big eye. This man is no stranger to him. It was the Zall elders who had chosen to rely on Hall before! "No one can take away the people of Hall!" "Hey! Is it?!" Ital heard a cold voice, and a powerful momentum suddenly pressed toward the drow elders. The Zall elders changed their faces and the body unexpectedly stepped back. Not only that, his face suddenly red, almost a spurt of old blood, but fortunately he forcibly resisted, this did not lose face in front of Hall. "Roar!" Suddenly a figure appeared next to the Zall elders. After a roar, the momentum of Ital was suddenly blocked. Not only that, but including him, all the people who were affected by the dark and the bright Protoss changed their faces. Fortunately, they are strong, plus just a summoned beast to attack them, so they will have nothing to do. "Soul attack? This summoned beast will still attack the soul?!" The sudden scene made Ital''s face change. Jia Simin said quickly, "Ital, Hall, he has not only one such summoned beast! Be careful!" what? ! There are very few summoning beasts that can generally attack the soul. It is better to be able to grow to the ranks of the eighth class, and Hall is good, not only, but also a few! Are they all wholesale? Although they don''t want to believe this, they have the ability to quickly promote the summoning beast with the holy magic crystal. Is there anything strange about this? "Take him over!" Hearing Hall, the Zall elders did not hesitate and quickly rushed forward and grabbed Alice. "Hey! Let you do it?" One of the brightest Protoss, the eighth-ranked strongman, snorted and then rushed over to Ellis. Hall also snorted, and then four figures suddenly popped out. Seeing here, the eighth-ranked **** changed his face, and the other gods immediately rushed over and ran to perform defensive magic. Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! "hateful!" Five roars came, and everyone, including Ital, launched a defense. Although Ah Das soul attack is very far away, after being prepared, the lethality will be much weakened. Therefore, except for the **** who just rushed to the eighth place, his face will be pale, and the rest of the people will be fine. The drow elders also took this opportunity to grab the hand and bring it back. Looking at the five-eighth and eight-level sacred summoned beasts, silver-browed ghosts and wolves, waiting for themselves and others, Itals face became unusually ugly. "Lost... there are so many powerful summoned beasts!" Not only Ital, but even Lia''s face has become dignified. I heard that seeing and seeing are two different experiences, so after seeing and seeing the power of the soul attack, whether it is the dark family The strongest is still the strong of the Protoss, and they all begin to face it seriously. "Hall is it!" Suddenly Ital was open. Hall heard that Ital called himself, so he nodded and said. "It''s me, don''t know what Ital wants to say?" "Your strength is indeed very powerful! But what I want to tell you is that the power of the King of God and the Lord of the Devil is not what you can compare. Don''t think that you have this special ability to be arrogant, but don''t forget, you The strength of itself is not strong! Once you appear in front of the King of God and the Devil, they have a hundred ways to let you die and don''t know how to die!" "Oh? So powerful!" Don''t look at Hall''s hippie smile, but he is very clear in his heart. This is indeed his shortcoming. If the **** king and the devil really have this ability, then Hall will definitely escape. But their pursuit. "Hall, the devil, does have murders thousands of miles away, but that is a drop of blood that needs you. If he has no media, he can''t do it!" "Yes, but God King seems to have this method too, but I don''t know exactly how to do it. I just know that we have been fighting the Guangming Protoss for so long, and we have not seen him start with us!" Farokas Said snoring. "You two bastards!" Ital and Lia heard a sneak look at Wall and Farokas. Obviously they are really betraying the devil, completely relying on the Hall side. "Oh, that''s it! Then Ital, what else do you have to say?" The expression on Ital''s face twitched His heart was full of anger, and if he could kill Hall immediately, he would have to tear him apart! "Ital, one will let other people hold the summoned beasts of Hall, and we will rush directly to kill Hall! As for the undead soldiers of Wall, they will be cleaned up!" "Good!" Ital has no nonsense, and immediately orders it. Hall saw it here, he said to Wall, who was on the side. "After a moment, the two of you followed me and summoned your soldiers. This time we have to come to the big game!" "Yes! Hall!" Wall and the two elders of the undead did not hesitate and immediately began to summon the undead soldiers. As a group of black fog emerged, Ital immediately snarled. "Chong! Kill me! Evil dissipates!" Chapter 1561： give it to me Chapter 1561 is handed over to me. As the words of Ital were spoken, several gods radiated a powerful sacred light, and the entire space was filled with divine power. The first to be affected is the undead soldiers whom Wall summoned! Those undead soldiers have just stepped out of the dark mist and are immediately purified by this powerful sacred power. Not only that, but the black fog behind them was also dispelled a lot. And Wall and the two undead elders behind him suddenly changed their faces. They didn''t hesitate to suddenly have a strong black energy. When the divine power was about to dispel all the black fog, they added a lot of black fog. Finally, it was not far from them that it stopped. "hateful!" Wall couldn''t help but swear, and as much as he is, the Medusa patriarch Leah! Obviously, for the power of light, they are also very unhappy. Fortunately, they are not specifically targeted at them, and their strength is still strong, so it is just a little uncomfortable, and the strength has not received much damage. After a sudden burst of powerful sacred energy, Ital saw that a large number of undead soldiers had been purified before they came out, and they immediately said to Leah on the side. "What are you waiting for? Not ready to shoot!" "Hands!" Leah, the Medusa patriarch, did not hesitate and immediately said to the patriarchs behind him. At this moment, whether it is the dark family or the bright Protoss, they have abandoned all contradictions in their hearts, because they all know that this human being called Hall is their biggest enemy! Once you let Hall grow up, both the dark and the bright Protos will receive a devastating blow. So after hearing the words of Leah, they did not hesitate, except for a few who rushed to Ada, and the rest of them rushed to Hall. "Hey! If that''s the case, let''s get started!" As Hall waved his hand, suddenly his first appearance appeared suddenly beside him, and Ita, they immediately shouted after seeing it. "According to the original plan! Intercept these Warcraft! Remember! You don''t need to be desperate, stop it!" After hearing the words of Ital, the bright Protoss said that they immediately followed the strengths of those summoned beasts that suddenly appeared on the ground or in the air. On the other side of the dark family, several patriarchs groaned a few words, and then each of them sought their own goals and rushed over. The elders also went there. Jia Simin just wanted to rush, but was stopped by the Tauren tribe, Farokas. "Your opponent is me!" "Falokas! You are looking for a dead end! I will give you the last chance, once you choose the wrong! You..." Jia Simin said immediately after seeing Farokas, he was mad. He didn''t understand why this Farokas did not stop, but he intercepted himself! However, in response to Jia Simin, it is the Farokas Axe! After a loud bang, Jia Simin was shaken back a few steps, but Farokas was standing still. "Hey! You don''t have to spend a lot of time! Know why I look down on you so much? Even your own people can leave, and your patriarch does not do much!" After being treated by Farokas, Jia Simin''s face suddenly became red, just at this time, he just saw the two demon elders behind Falocas, who showed their contemptuous eyes. "Bastard! Since you are looking for death, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" After saying this, Jia Simin broke out with a powerful momentum, and Fallowkas blinked his eyes, then followed the roar and rushed toward Jia Simin. "Tread on the road!" Dozens of death knights rushed over, and Ital did not look at it. I saw him wave his hand, and a ray of light passed by, and dozens of death knights turned into ashes. In fact, Ital is not so strong. The reason why it is like this is because he just restrains the undead. Wall also wants the undead soldiers to intercept Ital, but it is stopped by Hall. "Okay, don''t bother him, turn the soldiers to help others!" "Yes! Hall!" and Wall, who was sitting on the Golden Eagle with the Hall, quickly said. At this time, the scene was very chaotic. Basically everyone was fighting. Although the number of eight-level summoned beasts on the Hall side was one or two, the lightning golden eagle under Hall did not participate in the battle. The three of them are the Sorcerer of the Undead, and their soldiers are restrained by the Protoss, so the role of the three is the smallest. Watching a few people rushing to Ital and Leah, Hall said while commanding the Lightning Golden Eagle attack. "If you surrender now, I can hang around you! Otherwise you will all be made into undead soldiers!" "Hey! Big words! Our bright Protoss will never surrender! Let''s die!" After recovering from the lightning Golden Eagle attack, Ital immediately responded, but the speed of the Golden Eagle was very fast, and Itals attack did not hit Hall. "Hey! Look at me!" Lia came over and said immediately, then saw the snake heads on her scalp, all staring at the Hall, and suddenly a ray of light rushed directly toward Hall. "Snapped!" A dead soul flying World of Warcraft suddenly rushed to the front of the lightning golden eagle to block this light, and suddenly this undead flying World of Warcraft directly turned into a stone straight down. "Hall is careful! Leah''s petrochemical ability is very special. After a short time, it can''t be solved! As long as she leaves her far away, she has no choice, and her attack is limited!" "Wal, you are really stubborn!" Hearing Wall told his ability and details to Hall Liaton''s gnashing teeth. You must know that the bright gods of Ital and other gods will be their future enemies! Glanced at Ital, I saw that Ital had a coughing cough and continued. "We don''t want to waste time, they can''t support it for a long time, we can quickly fix it!" Liya heard the words and turned around. I saw that some people were injured on the battlefield at this time, especially the dark ones. They were beaten by the summoned beasts, and the bright Protoss party was fine. They only remembered that they cooperated. Reluctantly able to block the offense of the summoned beast, but they want to support the dark family, it seems a bit difficult, "Good! You will hold the Warcraft for a while, I will kill the Hall!" Ital knows that the dark patriarch, like Lia, has a lot of special abilities. Hearing that Lia is willing to take a shot, he is happy and immediately speaks out loud. "Do not worry! Give it to me!" Chapter 1562： He is the devil Chapter 1562, he is the devil "bump!" Jia Simin was once again attacked by the Tauren patriarch Farokas. After finally stabilizing his body shape, Jia Simin stared at Falokas with a sullen look. "You bastard! It seems that you really want to go with me, right? Just now someone is attacking you, why are you chasing me!" Hearing the words of Jia Simin, a bright Protoss who had attacked Farokas before, that is, Lu Weien, who ranked 12th, suddenly had a "MMP!" He was just hit by a white tiger, just happened to encounter Falokas to chase Jia Simin. He also thought that this time, no matter whether it is a dark family or a bright Protoss, there can be no loss, so he only took the shot at this time. Blocked the attack of Farokas. Although the hasty attack did not work, but this is his heart is not? But after hearing the words of Jia Simin, he can''t wait to destroy this bastard! When he just wanted to say something, suddenly a wind blade flew over, and Lu Weien immediately slammed the sword and shattered the wind blade. He looked up and saw the white tiger rushing again. "Damn! Don''t force me!" Xiaobai is not so much nonsense, but it is the order of Hall, which is to destroy this group of bastards, so what you have to do is to kill! "bump!" Another loud noise came, and Lu Weien was suddenly hit again. At this time, Fallowkas also thought about Jia Simin killing. At this time, suddenly a powerful ability came from afar, and Jia Simin suddenly opened his eyes. After seeing the direction in which Hall was, he immediately shouted. "Good! Great! Kill the bastard!" what? When I heard Jia Simin, many people stopped or slowed down the frequency of attacks. Some people even stopped to look at the places where powerful energy came. "boom!" After a loud bang, everyone was shocked to find that both Ital and Lia stood in midair, and Hall was missing when the energy fluctuated. "Hall is dead?" Jia Simin and others looked at it eagerly, not waiting for people to tell them, suddenly a scream came. "what!" "What?!" The crowd turned around and saw that at the foot of Ada, stepping on a dark elder, it looked like the Medusa, but it seemed to have died and died. "Not good! He is still not dead! These summoned beasts are still attacking!" I don''t know who it is. After just saying this, he followed the Medusa elders and was beaten into a meat by Xiao Huang. "Damn!" At the top of Ital, he quickly looked at Lia and asked. "Have you hit it yet?" Leah heard a serious face and nodded, then shook her head again. "What do you mean by nodding your head and shaking your head?" Leah said with a finger to the sky and said, "He is there!" "Well!!??" Ital looked up and saw that the huge figure above was not Hall and who. However, at this time, Hall looked a little embarrassed, the magical robe on his body was somewhat broken, and the lightning golden eagle''s hair was also the same, and it seems that there is still a trace of blood. Apparently, the attack, one person and one beast were injured, and Wall and others beside Scar were equally scarred. "Good risk! I didn''t think she had a nine-level magic scroll from Lia! I don''t know where she got it from!" "Nine-level holy magic scrolls?" Hall heard the words suddenly exclaimed, just now he was still thinking about whether to summon other summoned beasts, but after Liya rushed over, Hall had not decided how However, the Lightning Golden Eagle suddenly felt that a powerful energy was watching the gathering. It seemed to feel the threat, so it didn''t want to think about it and fled. However, Ital is to look at this opportunity and immediately stop the lightning Golden Eagle to stop it. Immediately after Lia, the nine-level magic scrolls were displayed. Fortunately, the lightning golden eagle suddenly broke out at this time, regardless of the attack of Ital, and the speed of life increased and the Hall pulled them together to the sky, otherwise Well, it is estimated that the lightning phoenix must be ordered by Huang Quan. "I almost got killed by you, hateful!" Hall blinked. He glanced at the under-faced ugly Lia and Ital, and Hall was not keeping his hand. He waved again. Instant ten tall figures appeared in front of them! "Gryphon?! No! They..." When Ital saw the lion cub again, it was a glimpse, but soon he found that something was wrong, because the blood gas from these gryphons turned out to be eight-level sacred summoned beasts! hiss! Looking at the re-emergence of the eight-eighth and other holy-level summoning beasts, whether it is Lia or Ital, or the people below, the eyes are full of fear. The Tauren tribes Farokas, the undead patriarch Wall, the two undead elders, and the two drow elders were relieved, especially the two demon elders, who knew that they were gambling this time. ! Just kidding, a human being, who has almost thirty-eight eighth-class summoned beasts, what is this concept? The entire dark family, the eight-level holy summoned beast is about forty or so, even if there are some hidden, but at most sixty! But Hall has more than 30 heads alone, and everyone in the field knows that as long as there is a holy magic crystal, then Hall can have more holy summoned beasts infinitely, so Hall can rely on him. His ability alone, occupying the entire honor of the mainland! As for the king of the gods and the devil, Hall may still be afraid, but once Hall gets the nine-level magic crystal? ! "We lost!" Leah suddenly sighed after seeing the ten-eight-eight-level summoned beast that suddenly popped up I am going to ruin this space ring, you better Do this, otherwise..." Leahs words made Italtons heart cold, and he seemed to think that if Hall got the Holy Magic Crystal in their hands, it would be a terrible consequence! "Okay, I am here..." Just as Ital was preparing for action, Hall suddenly said. "Ital, Leah. If you do this, the future bright Protoss, whether they are warriors or civilians, I will turn them into undead! And you Medusa and them, I will know the remaining !" "What?! You dare!" Leah and Ital were exclaimed when they heard Hall. They didn''t seem to think that Hall actually dared to say such words, he seems to be the devil! Chapter 1563： Sudden change Chapter 1563 Shock They all become undead, this is the favorite thing of the undead! But the people below, whether they are the dark or the bright Protoss, are shocked by Hall! The Zall, the Devil, and the Tauren are good, because they have already invested in Hall. As long as Hall can finally resist the attack of the Devil and the King, then they can not worry about being revenged by the Devil and the King. Of course, if Hall is dead, they can still ask for mercy with the devil. As for the apparent betrayal of Hall, they can''t do it now, because Hall said, he will be destroyed before the arrival of the demon and the king of gods. They race! If they may have some doubts before, but after today''s battle, almost no one will doubt this! "Hall, you don''t think that you can be arrogant when you are good now. Your ability is to rely on the holy magic crystal. You don''t have any holy magic crystals. You are not afraid to tell, the nine-level magic crystal is very rare. There are only devils and gods, and with their character, after knowing your ability, it is impossible to give you!" Leah said with anger, here, looking up at Hall and continuing. "Even if you kill the entire honor of the mainland, the devil and the gods will not care, because they are gods, will not care about the lives of the people below, but you are different, they will always chase you until you die So far! They won''t let people you can threaten them! Even if you escape to a white tent, the Queen over there will not help you, but will kill you! So your death is coming!" Ok? ! Hall heard the words suddenly, and he seemed to get a lot of news from here. First, the nine-level holy magic crystal, even so rare? Only the devil and the king of God? I want to come, too, even these patriarchs are eight-level sage-level strong, how can they have nine sacred magic crystals? It is estimated that they will encounter the nine-level summoned beasts, and they will run faster than anyone else, not to mention chasing them to obtain the holy magic crystal! The other news is that the lens of the white tent is a queen, but why is it that she will not only help herself but will kill herself? ! After seeing Hall meditation and summoning the beasts without continuing to attack, those dark and bright Protoss quickly retreated to one side. In a short period of time, the dark family and the bright Protoss suffered heavy casualties. All the apostles of the Protoss and all the elders of the dark family were killed, and most of the summoned beasts on Hall were injured, but they were somewhat horrified. The fact that some of the most serious summoned beasts suddenly disappeared, and when they reappeared, the injuries on them were much better. It is precisely because of this situation that the dark family and the bright Protoss have suffered heavy losses. Itals face was so ugly that he looked at the meditating Hall. After glanced at the situation below, he turned his head and said to Leah. "Leah, the situation is very unfavorable to us. I didn''t think that this Hall is so powerful. It seems that this time we are miscalculated! Are there any nine-level magic scrolls in your place? If there is, we have a last chance. !" Leah heard a bitter smile. "If you have one, do you think I will not?" Italals words also expressed a smile. "It seems that this time, we are fierce and less!" Everyone is thoughtful, and when Hall is thinking about no action, they will consider what else to do. In fact, the patriarchs of the other three dark families who came with Leah were the most active. In their view, they are the most likely of these people to go down. Although their elders have been killed, this does not mean that they cannot surrender, but if they surrender to Hall now, they need a trace. Sincerity! And this sincerity... The three dark patriarchs suddenly looked at each other, and then all three looked at Jia Simin. Jia Simin, who had just been beaten by Farokas, suddenly felt a few sly eyes staring at himself. He turned his head fiercely, and waited for him to see the situation. Suddenly three figures rushed over to him. "you guys" Jia Simin had no time to say anything, and he had a punch on his stomach. His powerful force made him bend his entire back, and a blood spurted directly from his mouth. Then the two men grabbed Jia Simin''s arm, and the other person grabbed his head and pulled it back, then quickly flew to where the Hall was. "Well?! You... what are you doing?!" Lia couldn''t help but shouted loudly after seeing it here. "Bastard! Let me go!" Jia Simin resisted the pain and said with a grin. "Hey!" Ah Da suddenly snorted, and the rest of the silver-browed ghosts quickly gathered together and made a fighting posture. "Hall, please wait! Is it true that you just said? If we surrender, would you like to let go of our people?" A long-handed patriarch with a pair of arms longer than the average person looked at Hall loudly. Asked. One of his hands just caught on Jia Simin''s head, which made Jia Simin''s face completely exposed to Hall. "Oh, why not?" Hearing Hall, not only the patriarch of the long-handed family, but even the other two dark patriarchs were relieved. "Damn!" Leah''s roar came again, and Italal closed his eyes in pain, because he knew that they had lost! And it is very thorough! And just when Hall wanted to say something, all the blood from the bodies on the ground was absorbed by the ground. Among these corpses, there is a person unexpectedly by Hall, who is Alice! At this time, Ellis is dead and can no longer die. He was just killed by Liya when he used the 9th-level magic scroll. This can''t blame the lightning golden eagle. It can guarantee that Hall will not die. As for the others, then it can''t manage that much. Fortunately, Wall and the other two undead elders do not know the idea of ??Lightning Golden Eagle Otherwise they will definitely be mad at once. "Oh, you have seen the situation now, how can you make your choice?" Hall looked at Leah and Ital Road with a smile. "Oh, impossible!" Ital immediately refused without hesitation. He is not like the dark ones. Their bright Protoss believe in the light of God for life. It is impossible to surrender to a mortal like Hall! "Hey!" Hall heard a sigh, then turned to look at Lia. "Then you?" Lia frowned, just as she just wanted to talk, suddenly there was a change underneath, and a heart-rending force emerged from below. I am going to finish this! After writing for more than two years, it should be over! The next one is Hall. Any thoughts and opinions can be discussed together, remember the collection. (End of this chapter) Chapter 1564： keel Chapter 1564 keel "Boom! Boom! Boom!" A burst of rumble came from below, and everyone, including Hall, couldn''t help but look down. I saw that I didn''t know when I formed a huge **** magic array. And Hall was surprised to find that the blood was actually the blood from the body. Wall saw this and quickly exclaimed, "Hall, this... This is the magic circle that is set, that is, as long as there is enough blood, this magic array can be activated!" "What do you mean, is this someone else deliberately doing this?" Hall heard a change in his face, and he did not expect that there was such a change at this time. Seeming to think of something, Hall quickly asked, "Yes, Ellis?" When he heard Hall, Wall glanced down and soon he saw the body of Alice, so he quickly said. "Hall, you see!" "Well?! Dead!" Hall said with amazement, and then thought of something, Hall suddenly came up with an idea. "Don''t it all happen because of the death of Alice?!" Looking at the magical array is becoming more and more obvious, the people present are rushing back to the side, although they can pull the bodies below, but at this time no one dares to move, in case of a series of irreversible reactions, to Time is in trouble. "Roar!" An earth-shattering roar suddenly came, and there was some discomfort in the presence of Hall. The rest, whether it was the dark or the bright Protoss, or the summoned beasts of Hall, none of them could stand. Especially those summoned beasts, even one or two were kneeling on the ground, and the body still shivered. Seeing this, Hall couldn''t help but take a breath. "This... how is this possible... is it... is this..." After the roar, Hall has adapted, and the dark and bright Protoss have recovered, but the summoned beasts are still squatting. Hall tried to get the Lightning Golden Eagle up, but Hall found that the Lightning Golden Eagle didn''t react at all. "This... this is how it is possible!" Italo and Leah seem to have discovered this situation as well, they are all yelling at the long-handed patriarch. "Look, Hall''s summoned beasts have not listened to the command, and now don''t kill him, but when!" Jia Simin heard the same loudly and shouted "Quickly let me go! You don''t kill, let me go!" The patriarch of the long-handed family heard a sigh of relief. He glanced at the other two patriarchs, but one voice spoke first before they stated their position. "Hey! I want to hurt Hall, unless you step on my body!" "Falokas, you bastard! Are you so dead-minded?" If anyone is most dissatisfied with Farokas, it is Jia Simin! He had just been beaten by Farokas, and he was almost beaten without temper. Now the scene that suddenly appeared makes Hall temporarily lose the help of the summoned beast, but the **** of Farokas is a dead man! Is there such an idiotic dark patriarch? How did he become the patriarch! As this magical array slowly grew larger, the two sides were slowly separated, so they could not get through it. On the side of Hall, in addition to the Tauren tribe, Farokas, the undead patriarch Wall, the six dark family elders, is Jia Simin, their four dark patriarchs! If they are united with their strength, they can definitely kill Hall! However, Falokas, the head of the Tauren tribe, was so strong at this time that Hall felt that it was incredible. Just when the long-handed patriarch thought about whether or not to listen to Jia Simin, there is now a situation. "Booming!" With a loud bang, the magical array burst into a glare, and then everyone looked at the magical array with surprise. "This...this is..." "Is this dragon?! God! A complete dragon! No... it is a keel!" Not only Wall, but even the two undead elders behind him saw the sudden emergence of the keel, and their eyes glowed! You know, you don''t want the bone dragon''s undead summoner, not a good soul summoner! "No! Look at that!" I don''t know who opened the mouth. Everyone heard the words and looked up quickly. I saw them on the leading bones, and some giant magic crystals! And the momentum that made them a little suffocating just now seems to be the magic crystal that came out! "This... this is definitely a nine-level holy magic crystal! Not good! Never let Hall get it!" Seems to think of something, Ital and Lia face a fierce change, a bright God of the Twelve Gods will see the woman, can not help but ran to the place where the keel is. "Don''t go! Stop me!" Ital immediately stopped to stop. But its still late, I saw that the **** of the bright Protoss line 12 will have just touched the edge of the magic circle, and then her whole body began to rot. "Ah!" A scream came out of her mouth, not only that, but the armor on her body slowly rotted. Ital quickly ran over, and then suddenly appeared a powerful light energy on his right hand, and formed a sword in the air, then cut directly to her hand. "Ah!" The screams came, and the female **** flew straight out of the arm. Ital grabbed her and then quickly retreated a few steps away from the magic array. "Adult, I..." Italel waved her words and then said to her with holy water. "You have a good rest hand it over to us!" Seeing the horror of the gods of the bright Protoss, Hall, who originally wanted to take the magic crystal, couldnt help but take a breath. "Hall, you see!" Just when Hall was a little bit grimacing, how to hold the holy magic crystal, suddenly Wall pointed to the magic circle. Hmm?! Hall turned his head and saw that the magic array actually began to fade slowly. This scene makes everyone can''t help but screaming. Everyone seems to understand that once this magic array disappears, it means that a battle is about to begin. Seems to think of something, everyone looked at the summoned beasts around Hall, especially Ital, they saw a weird smile in their eyes after seeing the summoned beasts still smashing the field. "These bastards..." Hall couldn''t help but swear, the thing that he worried the most, and it appeared again and again. Now he has some regrets. Why is it not good to practice for a few years, and then come out after his own strength is improved? Chapter 1565： Little brunette Chapter 1565 Little Brunette As soon as the sound came, the magical array suddenly collapsed and the last layer of protective film protecting the keel disappeared. Hall did not hesitate and immediately ran to the top. When Wall and others waved their hands, several huge undead soldiers suddenly killed them. And Ital has not shot, his goal is the nine-level holy magic crystal, and Leah''s goal is Hall. As for the undead soldiers, they followed the magic of other bright Protoss and immediately blazed the flames. The divine power suppressed them, making them unable to advance half a step! "Damn! Give me a rush!" Wall has no retreat at this time, he knows that if he does not help Hall to get the holy magic crystal, then their undead will definitely be annihilated! As for the betrayal of Hall now, Wall can''t do it. Its not that he is loyal to Hall, but he has no retreat now, because he knows that the bright Protoss will not let go of themselves! As for the long-handed patriarchs, after seeing this scene, they immediately understood that Hall lost! And it is very thorough! Therefore, Jia Simin, who was just preparing to resist, suddenly found that his power had disappeared. He glanced at the long-handed patriarch, and Jia Simin showed a hint of hatred, but he quickly looked at them with a smile. "Very good! We are going to kill Hall now, just as you have redeemed your work!" But just as he was about to rush, the huge axe of the Tauren tribe Farokas was cut again. "Falokas! I see you really don''t see the coffin and don''t cry! Kill me! Kill him!" Jia Simin said this to the long-handed patriarch, but he quickly glanced at the two devils and the two drow elders. "What are you doing? Don''t do it! Don''t you really want to die? Hall is finished! He is dead!" The two drows of the Zall have no action, and the two elders of the demon family are watching you, I see you, it seems that they have some heart-like appearance. At this time, Ital suddenly heard a cry. "No! Give it back to me! Damn bastard! Give it back to me!" The exhalation of Ital made everyone look at it, and many people were mentioned by him. When they turned their heads, they found that a black shadow actually took away the holy magic crystal on the faucet! "This... what is going on? What was it?!" Leah just wanted to attack Hall, but a black shadow suddenly rushed past her eyes, and before she could react, she heard the embarrassing sound of Ital. "Is it..." Leah turned her head and suddenly saw her shocked scene. At this time, Hall had retired. Not only that, but the summoned beasts around him actually started to act. The first to be surrounded is Jia Simin and others. Jia Simin, who was still excited, saw a sly fall on the ground after seeing their big eyes. "This... how is this possible?!" Not only him, but also the three dark patriarchs, such as the long-handed patriarch, are pale, knowing that they just let go of Jia Simin, which means that they are still standing opposite Hall. But Hall''s summoned beasts don''t know why, they have already replied to the action, so that the four of them are surrounded by the holy summoned beasts of the top three! That picture... its terrible! Ital and Lia, who had retreated to one side, were very ugly, especially Ital, and his eyes were always looking for the shadow. Soon, the black shadow was discovered by him. The original black shadow turned out to be a little black dog! "Oh... its a little worse! I didnt expect to lose to a dog... how it did it to the place!" "Hey!" A roar suddenly came, and everyone was shocked to find that there was such a sigh of fear in their voices, and those shivering beasts were the best proof! "This... what the **** is going on, is it..." Lia seemed to think of something, and her forehead was covered with sweat. Not only that, she realized that if this is the case, the world is really horrible! Hall reached out and touched the black head and looked at the holy magic crystal in his mouth. "Little black, this can... oh..." Xiao Heis movement not only made Hall dumbfounded, but also made everyone in the room dumbfounded, especially Ital, who laughed when he saw it here. "Haha! I did not expect that we will fight for it. In the end, the nine-level holy magic crystal was actually eaten by a dog! Hahaha! Find me!" When Ital said this, he suddenly came out with a momentum that made him breathless. Then he saw the drunken side of his life, I saw the little black that he became a puppy. In his expression like a wooden chicken, he turned into a huge black dragon! "Heaven! This... this is really a black dragon... Black Dragon God!" After Lia saw it, she did not hesitate and went straight to the black. Not only him, but as long as he is a dark family, whether it is Wall or Jia Simin, or a long-handed patriarch, they have a big gift after seeing Xiao Hei become a black dragon. "Black Dragon! Black Dragon has appeared here! This...this is impossible! Impossible!" "Have you called me a puppy?" The little black grinned and looked at Itals snoring. "me" "Answer me!" Xiaohe suddenly snarled, and then his body was constantly getting bigger, and his strength and momentum were constantly super! And Hall is wide-eyed and looking at Xiaohei, only he is not restricted by the black momentum, and other people, including the summoned beasts, have already been on the ground, and their heads are afraid to lift them up~www.novelhall.com ~ Third-class...fourth...five, six, etc..." Feel the strength of Xiaohei, Hall is most surprised. Is this the ability of the dragon to inherit?! Almost at the time of Hall''s sorrow, the blackness of the black reached the highest peak and nine other summoned beasts! It seems that the biggest beneficiary of this time is actually the black dragon! "Hey! Answer me!" At this time, Ital had been sweating and squatting on the ground, not to mention the rest of the bright Protoss. "Black... Black Dragon God adults... I... I... Ah!" A group of flames suddenly surrounded by the bright Protoss, such as Lyon Ital, and with the screams of a scream, the bright Protoss were completely annihilated. In the process, Leah kept her head down and did not dare to move. It can be seen how strong the black dragon is against her! Chapter 1566： Great change Chapter 1566 Great Change "You...how to say!" After destroying those bright Protoss, Xiao He suddenly turned his head and looked at Liya. "Black Dragon God, you... how come you here?" "Hey! How? Can''t I come?" Xiaohe asked with a loud voice. "No! Black Dragon God adults can go anywhere!" Lia shook her head. "My boss is very upset about you! What do you say?!" "Boss?!" Not only is Lia, but even Wall and others can''t help but exclaim. After seeing the black dragon''s eyes, everyone said in his heart, "No!" Soon, Hall gave them a confirmation. "Hey, Xiaohei! I didn''t think that you actually ate the holy magic crystal and advanced directly!" "Oh, boss, I got a lot of inheritance, I will tell you later, first deal with these guys first!" Xiaohe grinned, the huge teeth made everyone feel scared. The long-handed patriarch suddenly said, "Jia Simin, you bastard, if I don''t die, I will tear your flesh, and then slam it down!" Jia Simin heard that there was no trace of anger. At this moment, his face was gray, and looking at him was not like a living person. "Oh, tear my flesh?? You didn''t see it just now, the flame of the Black Dragon, there will be no meat left, not even the bones!" It seems that I realized that I was dead. Jia Simins head is very low. He didnt dare to look at the Black Dragon, and he did not dare to ask for mercy. He thought that it would be the best result to be burned directly. But just as he was about to die so much, suddenly a voice made him feel like he was excited to hear the sound of the sound of heaven, and the voice was not finished yet. "I give you a choice..." "I am a slave to Hall Master from now on! Listen to all the orders of Hall!" Wall... Farokas... Long-handed patriarch... Hall... ...... After a burst of light, the group suddenly appeared on a clearing. After the transmission array, Hall had some unexpected discoveries that no one was guarding here. "Well? What is going on? Is it all gone?" Jia Simin quickly said, "Master, this is handed over to me, I immediately went to find someone to ask for the news!" Hall heard a nod and waved Jia Simin to perform! "Thank you for your master!" Hall looked at Jia Simin who was flying away, and then said to Xiao He, who turned into a puppy again. "Little black, this time..." "Boss, I promise you to become a puppy, you will not let me go back! You can''t talk without saying anything!" Hall heard the smile and shook his head. In the eyes of Leah and others, it was a slap in the face of Xiaohei. "Heaven! What did he do? He even played Black Dragon God!" "If I tell my grandson one day, some people have played Black Dragon God, I guess my grandson will not play with me!" Xiao Black looked at Hall with a dissatisfied look, but after he threw a barbecue in Hall, he immediately smiled beautifully. "The Black Dragon God was actually sent by a barbecue..." Leah suddenly felt that she would not be killed by others in the future, but was scared to death by her own little heart! That is, Hall, replaced by anyone, so it is estimated that the Black Dragon has long been a group of ashes. Taking advantage of Jia Simin''s return, Hall immediately asked about the inheritance. Xiao He thought about it and organized the language and Hall said it. It turned out that this is a bronze dragon. It is one of the few dragons on this continent. His task is to arrange the enchantment to prevent the rest of the dragons from going down to the plane below, but the specific situation is not obtained. I think it should be so many years, the information has been lost. But Xiao Hei got another news, that is, about the Zerg, this is a terrible race. They are born to like to kill, and because of the lack of strength, the bronze dragon can only seal it with life, which is why it The reason for the death. "That''s so much?" Hall, who was listening to the enthusiasm, saw Xiaohe suddenly not talking, and suddenly he looked at him with awkwardness. "Well, that''s it!" said Xiao Hei, of course, as a matter of course. The result is to greet him with Hall! When Wall and others saw it, the eyes were about to fall, but fortunately they were not the first to see Hall doing this, so they were slowly somewhat tolerant. "Boss, you are like this, will make me stupid!" Xiaohe said with some dissatisfaction, but was quickly bought by Hall''s barbecue. "You...is it really a black dragon god?" Leah and others sighed in my heart, apparently the image of the Black Dragon God in their hearts was broken. At this time, suddenly a figure ran quickly. "Master, not good! The bug has invaded!" what? ! Hall heard this and couldn''t help but screamed. "Come on, what''s going on!" Jia Simin saw the eyes of Hall, he was not talking nonsense, and immediately said what he knew. It was just a month ago that the King of God and the Devil sent Ital to them for the Zerg, but they did not expect that they suddenly stopped to get secrets, which made the King and the Devil very angry. However, because the magic array disappeared, they had no choice. Then they had to transfer the troops from here to support. It is said that the land of the wanderer has been completely occupied by the worm, but before the place where the wanderer was occupied, everyone''s humanity has been transported to the honorary mainland by the sea and the dark and the bright protoss. However, most of them were placed in the southern coastal line , so they amounted to the first line of defense against insects. Fortunately, at this time, the attack of the worms may be due to too many reasons, and the number of them attacking the land is far from enough. In the end, the two families who are united together are hit hard. Even so, the dark family and the bright Protoss are dead and wounded. The only good news is that the white tent agreed to the requirements of the alliance, and has already sent an orc army, the army will soon come to the front line to participate in the war. "Oh... this scene... seems to have heard it somewhere!" Hall heard the words and grinned. He didn''t think that this would happen at this time, but the people in the land of the wanderers were sent to the honorable mainland, which made Hall feel relieved. "That line, then let''s go to the place of the wanderer''s place! I want to see how some acquaintances are!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1567： Who is considerate? Chapter 1567 Who cares who? Due to the threat of insects, a large number of troops were hoarded near the southern line. However, because of the replenishment or security considerations, the army is not close to the coastline, and the residents of the wanderers who are close to the coastline are not restricted to live nearby, and are told not to leave casually, otherwise they will be ruthless if they are caught. Killing. Fortunately, in order to prevent these people from judging the people in the land of the wanderers, some basic organizations will still be issued. At least until the bugs are blocked, they dont have to worry about the hungry stomach. It is estimated that this is also a limitation in order to prevent these people from rebelling or messing up. I want to come, too, without the support of any material, the indigenous people of the land of the wanderers who are transported will not have any big storm! Because most of the Aborigines of the Wanderers have already surrendered to the Dark or the Protoss, these people have no rebellious heart at all. In addition, the leaders elected by each island are those who are pro-dark or bright Protoss. They are always thinking about getting an opportunity to honor the interior of the mainland, so they are assigned to the dark and the bright Protos. The task that comes down is more of a heart than the dark ones and the bright Protoss. Their behavior is very despised, but at the moment, because of the invasion of the Zerg, many people are defying, but more are envious and hateful! However, among these people, there is one area where the displaced person is not. These people are not others, it is the edge island master Georgia and Hope Island owner Grutar and others! "Damn! It seems that the dark ones and the bright Protoss guys, their purpose is to let us resist the attack of the bugs, which is obviously treating us as consumables! It is not good to say, that is cannon fodder!" Gruta Said a little angry. "Okay! This is what they knew when they were willing to pick us up!" Georgia patted him on the shoulder, and then he sighed. "Who can think of the bugs that we used to fight before, even in such a short period of time, it has evolved so fast! Even then, a powerful bug that can fight naval battles and air battles has evolved!!" "No! The Kraken clan and the squid patriarchs have all been defeated. Fortunately, the sea people can go to other places to escape, and we can be miserable!" "No! You misunderstood them! They are not wrong! This time, whether it is for them or for us, is a huge problem! If they did not lead a group of worms to the deep sea, how can we safely reach the honorable mainland? "Georgia is very dissatisfied with the words of Grutar." "Yes! I think the Georgian Lord is right! The sea patriarch and the squid patriarchs did this a lot. It really helped us a lot! And, as he said, if it caused the nautical The attention of the head of the beast, once it is shot against these zerg, it is very likely that they will directly kill these worms!" Mark on the side suddenly opened. "God beast! Hey, hope is like this!" It stands to reason that here, Georgia and Grutar should be the highest-ranking people. Ordinary people, if their identity is not equal to them, it is impossible to speak here. However, because of Hall''s reasons, there are not only Mark, but also Rustam Jay Piers and others. "I don''t know how the Hall is going. If he is there, I think our situation will be better." Pierce spoke. Hearing this, everyone agreed and nodded. At this time, a notification sound came from outside, and after hearing the content, everyone suddenly changed his face. "Damn! Those guys, even want us to be on the front line? They want to go to the dark and the bright Protoss, why do you pull us every time!" Grutalton patted the table and shouted . "How to do the main lord of Georgia?" Rustin is also unwilling, but now that if they refuse, then the resources allocated, it is estimated that they will be the least! You know, the people they came here, whether they are strength or number, are better than other islands! But after all, they only have two islands, while the other islands are poorer in strength, but they are more than they are! If Georgia did not have to worry about this problem before, after all, they are not at the same time, but the dark and the bright Protos are half! But now, after encountering powerful enemies, they even joined together, and in order to please the leaders of both sides, they shamelessly put Georgia on the front line again and again, so this made Georgia very angry. "Hey! Let them come in!!" Soon, under the leadership of the guards, a group of people dressed in glamorous and bloated walked in and out. He looks like this, and the uninformed person thinks which superior leader is checking. "Oh, the owner of the island of Georgia, the owner of Grootal is there! Well, that''s good!" The headed man looked at them with a smile. "Hey!" Glutar heard a cold voice, and Georgia did not want to see him, but he nodded and said hello. "It turned out that the owner of Morante is here!" The man, known as Moranthai, met Georgia and greeted himself. He quickly showed a smile on the face that had just heard the cold noise of Grootal. "Ah, the owner of Georgia Island, I am bothering you again!" After saying that he ignored Grutar''s face, he sat down directly. "Ah don''t stand, let''s sit down and talk." Seeing Moruntay, the **** turned out to be a guest, Glutar just wanted to open his mouth, but Georgia was the first to pull him away, and then he said to him. "I don''t know what the main Morandai Island is doing this time? Is it a lot of material? You brought it to us this time?!" Uh When he heard the words of Georgia, Morante was almost swallowed by his own saliva, and their own materials were not enough. How could they be given to Georgia! "Hey!" Morantai will play, he did not pick up the words of Georgia, but shifted the topic. "The current situation is believed to be seen by the Georgian Lord. Because the Zerg is too strong, we are forced to move from the place of the Wanderers. The Dark and the Bright Protos have already paid a lot, so I think we should understand them. You have to do something for them! What do you think?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1568： Who is this guy? Chapter 1568 Who is this guy? Morante''s shameless, Georgia, they have seen it long ago, but now it seems that they still looked down on him. A person can be shameless to this point, and no wonder he will please the dark people. "Call!" Georgia took a deep breath and tried to calm his feelings. The Grutar on the side was not pulled by Russell. It is estimated that he had come over this shameless bastard. "That, Lord Morotai, you have seen the situation here. We have not lost any of our defenses. We did it according to what we said before! But the matter is not as originally said. Issuance, how long do you think it will last for the time when we are short of food and clothing?" Moranthai knew very well why these substances were not distributed, but he would not point this out. Coughing and pretending to be surprised, "How is it possible? Our transportation team has already sent things out. Didn''t they arrive? Not good, there must be a small eye on them, they are likely to have an accident! Broken. !" Looking at Morantine''s performance, no one in the room believed him, and the taunting color on his face hung on his face without hesitation. The faces of the island owners who followed Morantai were slightly ruddy, and apparently they were a little bit embarrassed. However, Morantine continued to say, "I will immediately investigate this matter! The Georgia Island Lord, you can rest assured that it will be given to you!" Seeing Georgias unbelievable eyes, Morantine continued to cough and continued. "Since I have promised to investigate the matter, does the Georgia Island Lord give me an accurate answer?" "What reply?" Georgia has already been unable to stand up to Moruntay, but he still desperately resists the anger in his heart. "According to the investigation, the worm''s striker is almost coming. I think if they can give them a headache before they land, then the adults who want to come to the dark and the bright Protoss should be very happy!" "This bastard! What a special thing is a slave!" Morantais heart was a good abacus. He wanted to make Georgias fighting force a sound army to block the worms, so that it could achieve two purposes. One is to show their owners, and the second is to weaken Georgia''s strength! After all, Moranti''s own strength is not very strong, he wants to be the nominal leader of the home of the wanderer, then he must suppress the other strength that can threaten himself. Georgia blinked and said lightly. "I said before, we have lost a lot of times in the past few times. Now the material is not enough, the defense is still stubborn, and it is impossible to attack!" Morantine heard the words and turned his eyes, then seized the hole in the Georgian words. "Just the material is not enough? That line, I immediately let the Georgia Island Lord add you, then you have to attack, at least before the dark and the light Protoss army comes, to stop the attack of the bug, how? ?!" "We need a lot of material!" said Georgia handing Molintai to what he had prepared. Morantai didn''t care much when he saw it, but after he saw it, he suddenly widened his eyes. "What? This is impossible! How do you need so many things?!" Seeing that Morante was so surprised, Georgia had no surprises, he just said faintly. "For this, the generals who are responsible for the evacuation of the Dark and the Bright Protos are drunk. But when we come over, the most prepared action is not food, but the Holy Magic!" "What? Holy-level magic crystal? At this time, the holy magic crystal has a fart? When you fled, did you think about how to survive? Which **** thinks this way?" Morantai is really a bit irritated. After all, when I was evacuated from the home of the wanderers, someone told them that they would prepare more food and some basic substances. As for the magic crystal, if it can, how much can be exchanged for how much food? . Its just that he didnt think that Georgia was going against it. Therefore, Georgia is indeed very lacking in living materials. If it is really distributed according to the material written by Georgia, then Moranti must definitely put a big part on it! These are all his treasures. They are the key substances that he used to draw other island owners. Georgia has so many things. Isn''t this the meat that cuts him? It is no wonder that he will be so excited. And just as Georgia was ready to bite on this condition, an unexpected sound came in from outside. "This requirement is what I asked them to do! Why, do you have an opinion?!" Ok? ! who? ! Morantai''s face was a bit ugly. He didn''t think that someone here dared to interrupt him, and he also voluntarily admitted that it was related to him. After he turned his head, a man, a young man, appeared in front of him, and the man followed several people in black robes. "Ah? Yes..." Grootal was a little excited when he saw the coming man. He just wanted to talk, but he was pulled by Mark. Grutar looked at Mark with some doubts. After seeing Mark''s smirk, he seemed to understand something, so he was not talking, standing quietly. "Who are you? Do you dare to come in and break in?" Morantai said this, then turned to look at Georgia and said How, Georgia Island Lord, this person should be you People, why are you so ignorant? Because the person is very young, Morantai regards him as a junior in Georgia. And when Morantai wanted to say something, he heard Georgia say something that made him stunned. "Hall, you are back!" It was the Hall who came back from the Oran Empire. They first got a few guys to ask questions. After dealing with the guys who didnt cooperate, he quickly learned about where Georgia is, so I rushed over at a time. After seeing the camp there was no big problem, Hall gave a sigh of relief, and just as he came in, some people who knew Hall were excited, and Hall was telling them to be quiet until he came. Going to the door of the conference room, I just heard Morantines words, so I got the scene just now. "Well, I am back! Who is this guy?" Chapter 1569： Shocked everyone Chapter 1569 Shocked People "Who is this guy?" When he heard that Hall dared to say this, Morantai was so violent. "Where is the kid who is so ignorant, pack me up!" Upon hearing this, the two guards who followed Moruntai suddenly walked toward Hall. What Morantai didn''t find was that everyone who knew Hall, including Georgia, looked at him with a poor look. They are all very aware of Hall''s character. Morantai speaks like a Hall. Isn''t this what it is to find death? Sure enough, just as the two guards of Moranti had just come over, suddenly a man in a black robe had an action. I saw a black shadow flashing, he appeared in the middle of the two guards, not giving them time to react, a hand quickly caught the neck of the two guards, and then lifted up so directly. "What?!" Morunte and others saw the shocking color. Although these two guards are the strength of the fifth-class sage, but this is not used, they are subdued? After the reaction, Morantai immediately realized that he seemed to have provoked people who should not be provoked. But this time he thought he was representing the dark family and the bright Protoss, so he forcibly held back his inner fear and braved the courage to look at Hall. "You...who are you? Do you know? What troubles do you have to do this?" trouble? When Georgia and others saw Morantine''s death, he couldn''t help but shake his head. In their view, since Hall came back and returned safely, it means that Hall definitely has no fear of the dark and the bright Protoss. . And Morante even dared to be so arrogant in front of Hall, and finally he could only be himself! "Trouble? Oh, I have a lot of trouble, but if you talk about it, I will have trouble." Halls remarks made Morantine mistakenly believe that he was in a disguised form, so he regained his temper and said with a smug look. "I am not afraid to tell you that we have been recognized by the Tauren in the dark family. If you let me go, if you don''t let go..." "Hey? Hey? The Tauren?!" After hearing Morantai, Hall and the black robes he brought were stunned, especially the black robes who shot, and looked back specifically. At one glance, one of the black robes, he couldn''t help but smile when he saw the black robe shaking. Moranthai was confused by the scene in front of him. He couldnt understand what Halls actions meant. Just when he was worried, Hall spoke up. "What do you mean? You are standing behind the Tauren? If I move you, is it like moving the Tauren?" "Hey! Since you know, then you still..." Morantai thought that Hall was afraid, so his face showed a smug color, but he hadnt finished talking, and suddenly a roar shook his head. . "Bastard! You are looking for death!" The roar was so loud that everyone who was shocked was a little bit wrong, especially Georgia, because they found that even if they were, they used all the strengths and there was still a sense of discomfort. "This... this person is so powerful!" Moranthai had just recovered from the vertigo, and before he finished, suddenly he was black, and then he found a tall figure suddenly appearing in front of him. When he had not reacted, he would People give it up. What he wanted to say, after seeing the appearance of the figure in the black robe, his eyes suddenly won the boss. "You...you...this..." Not only Morantai, but the rest of those who followed Moranthai showed a stunned expression after seeing the black robe falling out of their true face. "This... how is this possible?" "Hey! Why don''t I know, we Tauren people have collected your waste!" The person who spoke is not someone else, it is the Tauren tribe Farokas! Uh Georgia and others heard a slight glimpse, and then showed a sly expression on their faces. Although Lokass words were not specifically directed at them, after all, Moranti was like the island owner of the Wanderers. That is to say, when Farokas was in the presence of Moranthai, he inadvertently brought them together. Farokas did not seem to find a point, and Hall was completely in his eyes. "You...you are the big man of the Tauren... How are you here? Misunderstanding, all this is a misunderstanding!" After discovering that the comer turned out to be a Tauren, Moranton was soft. After all, he is now a Tauren from the dark family, so every man of the Tauren warrior does not dare to offend. "Misunderstanding? Oh, do you know who I am?" Farokas is really angry. He didn''t think that someone would dare to take the name of their Tauren to make trouble, and even more shocking to them, they even returned Used for death, its not the old man hanging up C looking for death? ! He is clear, how terrible the strength of Hall is, let alone the gods of the bright Protoss, even the Black Dragon is his younger brother. After looking for your Black Dragon, he has decided that no matter what happens later, he Have a black to follow the Hall! Now its good, he hasnt had time to follow a few steps, and someone has come to dismantle his bridge. How can he not make him angry? If Hall is unhappy, and decided to pick up the special Tauren, the consequences will be serious! "Big... adults... you are the big man of the Tauren!" Farokas heard the big bull''s eye and said it evilly. "I am the Tauren patriarch Farokas! We are now slaves to Hall!" what? ! Not only Morantai Even Georgia can''t help but exclaim, especially Georgia, although they all guessed that Hall is not easy to come back here, but he didn''t think of Hall. It turned out that the Tauren in the twelve races of the Dark Family became his slaves! And the other black robe men who followed Hall heard the words of the Tauren tribe, Farokas. "This bastard! I didn''t think that he was so fair and flattered! Who would say that the Tauren people have no minds, who am I am anxious!" Morantai was scared by the Tauren patriarch Farokas, pale and snowy. When he turned to look at Hall again, his eyes almost came out of tears. "Big... adults are forgiving! I... I don''t know! Please, please bypass me!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1570： Insect coming Chapter 1570 The arrival of bugs Morantai was afraid, he did not think that he had just provoked the Tauren tribe! No, not only that! What makes him even more fearful is that the Tauren tribe, Farokas, actually recognizes a human being as the master! day! What exactly is going on? It won''t be my ear! And he has the same thoughts as Georgia. Although they know that Hall is a perverted person, they just did not expect that they underestimated Hall''s situation. Among the dark people, the Tauren tribe can be said to be a big race. From the strength of the Tauren tribe, Farokas, it is at least the eighth-class powerhouse! However, such a strong person who seems to be able to destroy himself at any time in Georgia, actually recognizes Hall as the master! The next scene was even more surprising, and I saw other black robes put down the hood one by one. When many people in the darkness of the darkness stood in front of Hall and respected them, many people suddenly came up with an idea. Hall, this guy, will not be the devil in the dark family! Looking at the crowd''s astonished appearance, Hall smiled and glanced at Morantai and said faintly. "Who are these people?" Georgia heard the words and explained the identity of Morantine. After listening to this, Hall was exposed to the realization. "Oh, it turns out that since you have already invested in the Tauren, then...Falokas, he will hand it over to you!" Originally heard that Hall mentioned himself, Farokas was suddenly shocked, but after hearing the second half of Hall, he was relieved, then he patted his chest. "Master, rest assured, I know how to deal with it!" After saying this, Farokas did not pay attention to Morantine''s petition, so he directly grabbed him and walked outside. The rest of those who followed Moranthai suddenly frightened and asked for mercy. Jia Simin and others saw that Hall did not speak, so they went out and grabbed them. After these people left, the hall suddenly calmed down. "Well, everyone is sitting down!" When you hear Hall, Georgia and others look at me, I see you, and finally Mark is the first to sit down. "Hall...you...the real cow!" Mark originally wanted to say something, and finally spit out the two words after thinking about it. Hall heard the words and smiled. "Mark is still so interesting!" After Mark heard this sentence, he suddenly laughed. "Oh, how. I will say that Hall will not change!" Pierce looked at him with a look of relief. "Pearce teacher!" Hall got up and gave a sigh of relief. Pierce was relieved to accept Hall''s ceremonies, while Georgia and others standing next to Pierce quickly rushed to the side. This scene happened to be seen by Farokas and others who had just entered from the outside. For a time, several guys looked at Pierce. After discovering that Pierces strength was very low, everyones mind suddenly became active. After chilling for a while, Hall introduced the patriarchs of the dark people around him to Georgia. Some Georgians who had some doubts before, when they heard Jia Simins identity, couldnt help but take a breath. These are the big ones in the dark family. Hall has almost dug up the people of the dark family. If the devil knows this, it is estimated that he will not be mad. "How is the situation now?" When he heard Hall ask about the situation, Georgia couldn''t help but sigh. "Hall, we didn''t think that the bugs developed so fast. Before we could rely on the seas to block the insects on the island of death. But as the bugs evolved a lot of bugs that can be naval battles and air battles, now the whole The land of the wanderers is occupied by the worms!" "Well!" After hearing this, Hall couldn''t help but frown, but he was somewhat fortunate. Fortunately, he was determined to take the first step to honor the mainland. Without this determination, Hall would not have the strength of the present! "What about the dark and the bright Protoss?" "Hall, when the dark and the bright Protoss took us over, they placed us at the southernmost point to resist the worms. Before they did fight the worms. Although they won, they were victorious. Now they The troops are being mobilized, but it seems that it has been more than a month. I have not seen their people coming over. No, that Morantine wants us to actively attack the worms during this time so that he can face his face in the dark! When Hall heard this, he seemed to understand what, the high-level reinforcements were partially conquered by him, and the other part had become history. "Cough! That''s it..." What Hall just wanted to say, suddenly there was a burst of exclamation outside. "Not good! The bug has attacked!" what? ! Georgia and others have changed their faces. They know the situation of bugs. The last attack was defeated by the combination of the dark and the bright Protoss, but now they only have... Ok? ! Suddenly Georgia was stunned because he remembered that Hall had returned! Halls strength is unquestionable, and he is still afraid of bugs. Sure enough, I saw that after Hall heard this, his face did not show a shocked look. "Let''s go! Let''s see how powerful those bugs are!" When he heard Hall, Mark and others suddenly showed excitement, and then a group of people followed Hall to the hall. After coming out, Hall found a large number of dark shadows in the distant sky, and the sound of an uncle was overwhelming. "Mosquito?" This voice made Hall sound like a mosquito, but these mosquitoes are too big! As soon as Georgia came out, the army was on alert but Hall could see that the eyes of those guys were uneasy, and they were obviously afraid of the insects in front of them. "Let your soldiers go first!" When I heard Hall, the undead patriarch Wall and the two undead elders did not hesitate and immediately went forward to start the summoning technique. The soldiers who were still a little nervous in the home of the wanderers stunned after seeing the pieces of undead soldiers who suddenly emerged. "Well? Is this the undead soldier? Is the reinforcements coming?" Although they hated the dark people very much before, but now, they are a little excited inside. "Great! Our reinforcements are coming!" "Oh, yeah, I still have some disdain for these shelves, but now they are so cute!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1571： The bug is coming Chapter 1571, the bug is coming. The team that had become a heart-felt team because of the arrival of bugs, after seeing the undead soldiers who suddenly emerged, the morale was hard to ascend. "Great! Some of these reinforcements are here, we should not be so hard this time!" "Yeah! Those bugs are so horrible, the average attack can kill them in a few times! Mainly their vitality is too tenacious!" "No! Last time a guy cut the worm into two pieces, the worm that had thought to have died, actually got up again and pierced the person, although he finally killed the worm, but this..." Said here, the soldier could not help but sigh, to tell the truth, death is not terrible, but in the face of those who just know the killing of worms, even soldiers who have been war-torn will be killed. "Look! They are moving!" Suddenly a soldier reached out and pointed at the undead soldiers and called. Everyone looked up, but it wasn''t. The undead soldiers who had just been summoned were rushing toward the worms. "Hey!" A burst of empty voice came, and everyone quickly looked up and saw a group of black-pressed figures suddenly flying in the sky. After seeing this, the soldiers who were still worried were relieved. It turned out that the veterans were only slightly relieved after seeing the undead soldiers, and the stones in their hearts were not put down because the bugs had a large group of flying bugs! Those flying worms are more vulnerable than the insects on the ground, but the most murderous, but these flying worms. Because every time they slid down and attacked, the careless soldiers would be cut into two pieces together with the man and the band! It can be seen how powerful these bugs are. There is also a point. They are very fast. It is difficult for ordinary bows and arrows to attack them, unless they are overwhelming attacks, but there is a lack of material here, even if there are a large number of enchanters. It is also difficult for a clever woman to have no rice! "boom!" The battle started just as a huge fireball exploded in the flying bug. The first is the battle between flying worms and undead flying World of Warcraft. Both of these are races that only know the execution of commands without knowing the fear, and suddenly burst into a spark at the moment of contact. Seeing this scene, Hall couldn''t help but frown, because he found that most of the fallen were undead flying Warcraft. Immediately afterwards, the troops on the ground began to fight. Hall clearly saw that the attack of the undead soldiers only caused the worms to scream, and then the worm directly cut off the heads of the undead soldiers. The death rate of the worms and the undead soldiers is as high as one to three, which means that killing a worm has to pay for the three undead soldiers. It seems that Halls frown is somewhat dissatisfied, and Waltons face is so ugly. "Summon the death knight! Let them make an impact!" The two undead elders suddenly nodded, and then the three men shot at the same time. Soon, thousands of death knights appeared in front of everyone. Looking at the impact of the death knight, Georgia nodded slightly, it seems that he was not optimistic about the ordinary undead soldiers. Sure enough, after the death knight launched the impact, the worm immediately pulled out a batch of worms and pressed them up. Then, the two sides collided on the side of the army. Under the impact of the death knight, those ordinary worms have not drowned before they can resist. Seeing this, the morale of the human side has increased dramatically! "Great! Kill those bugs!" A captain-like person suddenly said coldly after hearing this. "Call your mouth! Give me a good job! If you dare to run away, don''t blame me for cutting his head first!" The soldier who spoke heard the words and quickly narrowed his neck, and the soldier on the side said with a smile. "Let your kid have more mouths! Oh, don''t look at the captain, he is so cold, but his heart is very excited! Do not believe? You look at his hand!" The soldier turned his head and looked at it. Sure enough, he quickly found out that his team leaders hand was shaking. "No, look!" The soldier who was still trying to sneer suddenly heard this and suddenly stunned. After turning around and seeing the scene, he suddenly showed a horror. I didn''t know when the worms had killed a large group of huge worms. These worms had four legs, but they were tall and had huge fangs on their heads, which seemed to resemble elephants. "What type of insect is this?!" No one explained this soldier because they didn''t know it! I saw that the sudden emergence of the worms actually blocked the impact of the death knight, not only that, but these worms also used their huge fangs to pick the death knight everywhere! "Damn!" Wall couldn''t help but swear after seeing this scene. "Give me up!" The horses of the death knight are also undead. They have a special ability to run in a state of weightlessness. Soon, everyone found that the death knights jumped on the backs of the huge worms and attacked the worms. This time to suppress those huge bugs, but not waiting for everyone to be excited, suddenly the ground began to appear loose, and then the death knights fell one by one, and then one death knight was shot out, but Seeing the appearance seems to have received a huge impact, turned out to be a broken bone! Ok? ! There is a weird underground! This is no longer a reminder. Everyone has widened their eyes and looked at the front. I saw a thorn that suddenly appeared on the ground. These thorns directly hit the horses of the death knight and pinned them, losing the death knight of the horse. The worms that were rushed up quickly drowned This scene was just seen by a group of dark and light Protoss who came from behind, and several generals of the bright Protoss floating in the air saw Behind this scene, the face was not exposed to a shocking color. When is the bug more new creatures? And who are the undead summoners? Why do they help those indigenous people? Said here, this bright Protoss general suddenly pointed to the front and said. "Where is that island''s defensive line?" After hearing this, a bright Protoss person said with respect and respect. "Return to the words of Lonte, where the indigenous people brought back from Hope Island in the land of the wanderers, they seem to have already turned to the dark people." Upon hearing this, the person known as Lund was browed. "Oh, they are the indigenous people of the island! Going to the dark family? It''s no wonder!" Chapter 1572： Threat "No wonder the Undead Summoner is helping!" Said here, Lund looked at a group of people not far behind and said "Let''s let the guy go, let''s see it here!" The general of the Bright Protoss could not help but hear a question, he asked with some hesitation. "Longte, if it is broken by insects..." "If we can''t stand it, we are not too late to act!" Seeing Lund said that the Guangming Protoss General immediately responded, and at the same time he quickly refused to give his opinion. He is very clear. As the adjutant of the 12th Power of the Bright Protoss, Lunds rights are still very big. If he repeatedly makes Longte resentful, he will definitely eat it. Can''t walk around. At this time, behind them were a group of dark generals, and one of them with a human head was looking at the scene in front of him with a serious look. "I didn''t think that the bugs are really so powerful! When are the shelves so enthusiastic? Are they in front of the indigenous people? Are they not the most like to die for the dead? The indigenous people die more, they don''t have more bodies. Converted into a dead soul?" The other is the dark family, the movie people, these film people are the guys who used to make a bunch of troubles when Hall was in the continent of Allen. After hearing the words of the human bird and the monster, he nodded. "You are right. The performance of the undead summoners is indeed a bit strange. However, the problem now is that the **** of the bright Protoss seem to want to stop and watch. We have to go up and support. After all, here is the trust of us. Indigenous people on the side." "Merlin, what is your command from your patriarch?" Hearing this, the film strongman known as Merlin said. "Fonna, don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking, and I''m not afraid to tell you. Now that the bugs invade, everyone can''t be exempted, so we can only kill the bugs while trying to save ourselves!" After a pause, Merlin looked at Fiona with a serious look. "The situation here is quite special. It is not allowed to be speculative and slippery. Therefore, I hope that when fighting with bugs, your female demon family should not drop the chain at a critical time!" It turns out that this is called the race of the banshee in the dark family. Although they are not the top races of the dark ones, they are one of the most embarrassing races! They are very ferocious and fickle. If they are found to be very powerful, they are likely to leave their comrades to escape. Don''t ask Merlin how to know, because this is an indisputable fact! Therefore, when Merlin said this, Fiona not only did not get angry, but said with a smile. "Merlin, you can rest assured that this patriarch also gave me an order. If I didn''t attack the bugs this time, then I will eat it when I go back!" Humph! For this female demon, Merlin also has a reason not to like it, that is, they actually like to eat fresh meat! And even your own people are not let go! Fiona didn''t care about Merlin''s eyes. She smiled and said with a finger full of feathers. "So when did we get involved? It seems that those who are awkward can''t stand it!" When I heard Fiona, Merlin quickly turned around and saw that the undead soldiers had begun to break through, especially the undead flying in the sky, they were defeated by the flying worms, and the flying worms had already fled the undead. The team is going to poke. The undead soldiers and death knights on the ground were also uncomfortable. The worms immediately counterattacked after the impact of the death knight, and looked at the undead soldiers who died in front of them. Hall frowned. "Hall, these bugs..." "Okay! I know!" Hall waved and interrupted Wall''s words. After glanced at the back, his mouth suddenly showed a slight curvature. "Those should be the dark and bright Protoss who come to support?!" Wall and others heard the words and turned around. After seeing those people, Wall nodded and said. "Yes, Hall, those who are the Banshee and the movie family in the dark." "Well! You guys go and help me to bring them all over!" Hearing Hall said that the Tauren tribe, Farokas and the demon patriarch Jia Simin nodded quickly and then got up and flew to the place where Merlin was. Seeing the two people who suddenly flew over, Merlin and others were shocked. "This is... Taurus and the demon patriarch Jia Simin? How are they here!" Merlin, who had wanted to stop them, suddenly exclaimed. He glanced at Fiona, who was equally shocked, and said. "What do you think they are coming for?" Fionna''s face also rarely became dignified. "Strange! How come they came here? But since the two patriarchs came over, if we angered them, we would never find any benefit!" "I understand!" After Merlin nodded, he immediately let the road open, and then greeted the two patriarchs. "I have seen the Farocas patriarch and I have seen the patriarch Jia Simin!" Farokas and Jia Simin did not pay attention to him, but instead said it directly in the tone of the order. "You are a movie family? Well, now attack me with those bugs right now!" Farokas spoke very rudely, and did not talk to him after Merlin had finished speaking. Turn your head and look at the side of Fiona. "And you are also, you listen to me, if your female demon daring to flee, I caught one and killed one! I said it!" Uh! Merlin and Fiona didn''t think that this Tauren tribe, Farokas, was so overbearing. They turned to look at Jia Simin and wanted Jia Simin to help speak. www.novelhall.com~ But Jia Simin also said coldly. "What are you still doing? If the bug breaks through the defense, I will ask you questions!" Looking at the two patriotic patriarchs, Merlin and Fiona were almost blocked by their words, but they knew very well that if they didnt listen at this time, the two guys really did it. As for punishment, huh, huh, people are patriarchs, when they are too big to pay for their patriarchs, then they will die white! There is no way, Merlin and Fiona have nod their heads. "Okay, let us attack them immediately!!" Since they came here to resist the insects, they did not have a good rejection of the orders of Farokas, but they were slightly uncomfortable. After watching the action of the Shadow and the Banshee warriors, Falokas said coldly. "Account for your knowledge!" Chapter 1573： You can’t send out a soldier, I wish you all a happy new year. Chapter 1573, you can''t send out soldiers. Seeing that Merlin and Fiona agreed to send troops, Falokas only released his brow and snorted. Merlin and Fiona looked at each other, and then Fiona took a deep breath and shouted. "Offensive!" As Fiona''s order came out, thousands of figures flew over her head. Farokas looked up and saw that the black shadows turned out to be the female demon warriors. They were led by their respective generals and killed the Zerg in a character-shaped formation. The bugs that were originally trying to kill the undead who had been killed by themselves, after the discovery of this scene, immediately split most of the flying bugs toward the female demon warriors. "what!" A very harsh figure burst out from the banshee''s mouth, and the harsh sound made Hall and others frown, while the worm had a brief mess. In particular, the worms rushing in front suddenly stopped or changed direction, which caused the insects behind them to hit the door without stopping. "Well?! Is this...the soul attack?" After seeing this scene, Hall frowned, and Walls side quickly explained. "Hall, these Banshee fighters do have the ability to attack the soul. But they have a drawback. That is, this attack ability lasts for a long time, and the scope is not very large. If you know their characteristics, you will use some troops first. They will lead this skill out, and then they will kill them with a bang." Hall heard a glimpse of the soldiers in the land of the wanderers. When they saw that they quickly adapted, they nodded slightly. "Well, indeed, the dark family still has a lot of special races! If you haven''t seen it with your own eyes, it''s easy to suffer!" As Hall said, as the Banshee fighters rushed into the chaotic worms, a large number of worms were killed, so that the worms that came up later could resist it, otherwise it would be such an assault that these flying bugs were estimated. Must be eliminated. "Come to you!" Looking at the team that had been glued together to kill, Fiona suddenly said to Merlin on the side. "Look at us!" Merlin also waved his hand at the team that reached out, and suddenly a group of black-eyed figures rushed toward the beating team on the ground. "Hall, the Shadow Warrior and the Zall are similar. They are all races that are known for their speed. Unlike the Zalls, the Zalls are remote, while the Shadows are based on pit stops." Wall, this guy seems to be a commentator, and immediately after seeing this scene, he narrates in Hall. As Wall said, after the movie warriors rushed into the battled crowd, they did not directly confront the bugs face to face, but from the side or behind the worms who were fighting the dead soldiers. Not to mention, the addition of the theater warriors soon allowed a group of worms who were fighting the undead soldiers to die. They almost all fled with one blow, and they would not continue to struggle if they were not allowed. "Good... great!" "Yeah, I didn''t think that the soldiers of the dark family were so powerful!" "Well, you may not be able to kill the worms!" The soldiers of the Wanderers land looked at the scene in surprise. Only they have not had time to recover the surprised eyes, suddenly the Zerg side rushed out a large number of bugs, and quickly surrounded the Banshee and the theater warriors. Well? Are they ready to come to the sea of ??worms? Seeing this scene, Hall suddenly came up with such a word. The arrival of a large number of worms, so that the zerg, which was originally in a state of decline, suddenly changed its predecessor, and the cockroaches of the worms did not fear the death, and the female demon and the movie warriors also began to suffer casualties. "No... Its not enough!" Hall glanced and turned to look at the place where the bright Protoss was. Seeing Hall''s eyes, Wall immediately let people tell them to Farokas. Merlin and Fiona, who had just wanted to act, saw that the team had been surrounded by insects, and their faces were slightly anxious. They waited for them to open their mouths and suddenly saw an undead soldier ran over. In the confused eyes of Merlin and Fiona, after the undead soldiers spoke a few words in the ears of Farokas, Farokas nodded, and then he looked at Merlin and Fiona. "Go! Go to the group of bright Protoss!" Go to them? It seemed to be aware of what Farokas was going to do, so he immediately followed up after seeing Farokas go. "Adults! The people of the dark family are coming!" The bright protoss Lund, who was watching the dark family and the worms, suddenly heard the report from their men, and looked at some doubts. After seeing the Tauren tribe, Farocas, Lund frowned. "He came here... Is it..." "Adult, do we want to stop him?" A general of the Protoss suddenly asked. "Stop? How to stop? He is the Tauren patriarch, do you think you can stop him?" When I heard Lunds words, the bright Protoss general who spoke was suddenly swallowed. You know that even Lund does not dare to say that you can block Falokas, let alone him? Soon, Farokas and others came to Lund. "Which **** is your adjutant?" Farokas said unceremoniously as soon as he came over. Longte and others screamed and sighed, and said this after a deep breath. "Our general is Hillier!" "Hillier? The first **** will be Hillier?" Fallowkas frowned, apparently knowing the famous figure of the bright Protoss, but when he thought of having a Hall behind him, he suddenly relieved. "The mission you came this time is to hold this line of defense?" Longte heard a wrinkle He naturally knows the meaning of Farokas, although he does not know why the dark people will go to help those indigenous people, but he does not want to send people up, In his view, the role of the indigenous people is cannon fodder, and it doesn''t matter how much he dies. Although this Farokas is a dark family, but after all, the family is the patriarch of the family, so in the face of him, Lund still give up the hard-hitting idea. "That... Farokas patriarch..." Farokas interrupted him directly. "Don''t talk nonsense, send troops or not send troops!" "Well?!" Longte frowned, and he didn''t think that Farokas was so direct. "How... do you have any opinions? If he can''t, then add me?" Longte heard the words and turned around. When he saw the people coming, his face became more and more difficult to look at. "Devil patriarch Jia Simin!?" Chapter 1574： Sudden change Chapter 1574, sudden changes "Devil patriarch Jia Simin?!" After Lonte recognized Jia Simin, his face became somewhat difficult to look. If there was only one Tauren tribe, Farokas, he could euphemistically refuse, but came to the two patriarchs... and many more? ! Jia Simin suddenly had a terrified color on his face. The two patriarchs of the dark family suddenly ran over here. Is it because the dark family has acted? Otherwise why come two? ! Seeing Lund not talking, Farokas grinned and smiled. "Is it? It seems that you really don''t plan to send troops. If so, then..." "Wait! The Farokas grow up!" Longte suddenly woke up, and at this moment, he is still cautious and better. Glanced at the battlefield ahead, and after developing the reinforcements without Zerg, Lund suddenly made a gesture to his men. "Let the troops attack! Fully cooperate with the dark allies to eliminate the insects!" A bright Protoss general heard the news, and after taking a look at Lund and Falokas and others, he immediately sang. "Yes!" "Hey!" Looking at the Guangyuan Protoss General, Farokas snorted again. Since Longte agreed to send troops, Farokas was not saying anything more, only to see him turning to look at Merlin and Fiona. "Let''s go, quick fix, solve the bugs." Merlin heard and asked Fiona to look at it. After seeing the latter nod, Merlin said. "That! Let''s go first!" With the addition of the Bright Protoss Warrior, the bug team quickly fell into a melee, the undead soldiers, the dark ones, the bright Protoss and the worms could not tell each other, and the entire battlefield could see the killing, the original dominant insect, which started slowly. Slow becomes passive. "Hall, they..." After looking at the current situation, Georgia couldn''t help but ask. "It doesn''t matter, let them kill, wait until the bugs are solved." "Yes! Hall!" Seeing Hall saying that Georgia is not good at saying anything, but Mark is laughing and laughing. "Do not worry, Hall, he can be savvy, those guys can not have the ability to let Hall suffer." Looking at the situation that was already in a state of one-sided state, Georgia waved his hand and immediately killed the soldiers in the home of the Rangers who were defending. As the soldiers of the Wanderers land enter the battlefield, the Zerg defeat is inevitable. But what shocked everyone, including Hall, was that even if the Zerg fought to the last worm, they didn''t even have a hint of retreat. "Hey! These bugs... really..." Mark saw that he couldn''t help but take a breath. "Well, indeed, they have no other emotions besides killing, they are indeed the most suitable killing machine!" Although this victory, but Georgia''s face did not show excitement, but also showed a hint of dignity. The Zergs powerful Hall has already understood, but its not the time to say it. What Hall wants now is to clean up the dark and bright Protoss who have just returned from the battle! Seeing Hall''s eyes on himself, Georgia''s face showed a serious expression. "I understand!" Whether this battle is the first to join the dark family, or the bright Protoss who joined later, the losses are very serious. Especially the Banshee family, when the final counterattack of the flying bugs, the loss is a lot, and Fionas face has hardly been seen since the beginning. Although the purpose of their coming this time was indeed to assist the indigenous defending Zerg, but when she came, she was ordered. The timing of their shooting was about the time when the Aboriginal was destroyed, instead of actively defending the indigenous worms like today. . The culprit that caused all of this at the moment is the Tauren patriarch Farokas who just cut a last worm! "Merlin! This time we suffered a lot of damage. When we go back, we must let the patriarch find Falogas and find a statement!" Merlins face was not so good, and the loss of their film family far exceeded the expectations he had before. When I heard Fiona say this, Merlin nodded. "Well, I remember this, wait until we go back... um?! What are they doing?!" Merlin said halfway, suddenly found that something was wrong in front of him, and suddenly exclaimed. Fiona heard a quick turn and looked at it. After she saw the scene in front of her eyes, her face became iron. "They are looking for death!" It turned out that the indigenous soldiers who had just fought with them turned their guns and pointed them directly at them. No... it seems that even the bright Protoss are surrounded. Longt immediately let the soldiers make a defensive posture after discovering this scene, and then he came to Falogas and others in a bad face. "Farocas chief, these indigenous people seem to be somewhat unfair!" "Yeah, Master Farokas. It seems that these indigenous people thought that we lost a lot this time, we thought we were good to deal with, huh, it seems that they are too small to see us!!" Fiona said, Her purpose is very simple, is Fallowkas not a patriarch? Here he is the biggest, then, this matter depends on how he handles it. Once he can''t handle it well, when he goes back, he can just sue two things together to the demon king... When... However, both Fiona and Longte are shocked. The Tauren tribes Farokas and the demon patriarch Jia Simin not only did not express this matter, but also in the stunned expression of the crowd, directly They started to get up. Farokas was the heaviest, and he shot Fiona directly to www.novelhall.com~ and then grabbed Merlin''s neck. On the other side, Jia Simin was a leg whip that slammed Lund, and then caught up with Lontes kneeling on the ground. This sudden scene made everyone''s people unresponsive, until Farokas stepped Merlin and Fiona on the ground and put it on his head with an axe. Everyone knows that this scene turned out to be Really! "Falokas grow up, you... this is what is this going to do?" The general of a movie family looked a little ugly. "What? Hehe, look at where!" Ok? ! The generals of the movie family turned to look at some doubts and turned around. When he saw that he didn''t know when, the sky was full of dense World of Warcraft, and these World of Warcraft seemed to be stronger than the flying bugs. "This... what''s going on here, where come so many flying Warcraft!" Chapter 1575： White tent force Chapter 1575 White Tent Forces This flying World of Warcraft suddenly appeared in the pressure of World of Warcraft, so that the generals of the theater and other people are shocked. "This... what is going on?" Since Merlin and others have been taken by Falokas, the generals of the Dark and the generals of the Protoss are somewhat overwhelmed. "Surrender! Let your men hand over their weapons!" "Falokas, you...you are actually starting to attack your own people, you are not afraid of the demon king... Ah!" Because of the foot of Falokas on the chest, Merlin spoke up and was somewhat out of breath. However, after he had not finished speaking, he was trampled back by Farokas. "Dream King!! Oh, if it was before, I would be afraid, but now..." Farokas said here, his eyes could not help but look at the direction of Hall, and then continued after a while. "But now it''s different! I''m not afraid to tell you that in the dark family, now the undead, the demon, the Tauren, the drow, the long-handed, etc. are completely dependent on Hall, except for your movie family, the female demon has In addition to the other two races, the remaining patriarchs have been killed by Hall!" "What?" Merlin and Fiona heard a sudden exclamation, and they did not expect that they would hear such a shock from the mouth of Farokas. Although they would like to refute this is that Farokas is bragging, but after seeing this scene, they believe. "Let me go! Do you know the consequences of this? Hilaire and the King of God will not let you go!" Upon hearing this voice, Farokas turned and looked at it. This person is not someone else. It is the adjutant of the bright and powerful Protoss of the 12th. At this time, his whole body was bloody, his clothes were ruined, and he was judged by the handsome and handsome appearance. "Hillier? God King?" The demon patriarch Jia Simin brought forward Lund, and then directly gave him a slap in the face, ignoring the faint smile of his murderous eyes. "The king of God may be able to compare with Hall''s adults. When Hillier comes over, he is looking for death! I am not afraid to tell you that the twelve strong men of your king of God are now estimated to be in addition to Hillier and three others. The people have been wiped out by Hall!" "This! This is impossible!" Not only is Longte not convinced, the beauty of the side and Fiona are also a skeptical look. In their view, even if Hall is stronger, thank you for flying World of Warcraft, it is impossible to kill the dark ones and the bright Protoss, the strongest ones after the devil and the gods, and kill so many times. Bit! But now the Tauren tribes Farokas and the demon patriarch Jia Simin are here, which makes the three of them have to believe. "Nothing is impossible! We are here, can''t we explain anything?" Farokas said coldly. "Falokas grow up!" Suddenly, Fiona suddenly screamed. "Well? If you think about it, don''t surrender!" Merlin heard a quick look at Fiona, and he just wanted to swear, and suddenly he squirted a bite of blood directly. "Be honest! Don''t talk nonsense!" After Fiona saw Merlin''s horror, she couldn''t help but shudder. "The Farokas grow up, I want to ask, you thought about it, you said the Hall of the Lord, he did this, you can say that it is completely opposite the Devil and the King of God, you think Can he fight against the Devil and the King of God?" After a pause, Fiona continued. "And, it is said that the white tents in the north have also sent reinforcements. There may be a queen of the prairie, although they can join the Queen to resist the devil and the gods, but You also know that the Queen has not appeared for a long time, and she does not like to participate in this kind of war!" Just as Fiona was talking, a voice suddenly interrupted her. "Oh. You don''t just want to say that I don''t have the strength to resist the King of God and the Devil, and then the Queen of the White Tent will not come out to help me. So, is it a dead end to follow me?" "Well? Hall Master!" Farokas and others heard a glimpse of the moment, then immediately greeted Hall. "This...this is the people of the Farokas who grew up with them? Humans?!" Fiona and others looked at the Hall that popped up with a look of horror, apparently they were all stunned by this scene. . "You''re welcome!" Hall waved his hand and turned to look at Fiona. "Actually, I don''t necessarily want you to surrender! But your ability has made me somewhat interested, especially your female demon!" After a pause, Hall continued. "You also saw that the situation of the bugs is very strong. I will say that, even the gods and the devils are coming! They will not, nor will they dare to start with me! Because The bugs are too strong, they don''t have the time and energy to deal with me, otherwise we will lose both sides. At this time, it is the world of bugs!" "Hey! Big words!" Suddenly a voice came from above, and everyone couldnt help but look up. I saw a huge figure and I didnt know when it suddenly appeared on the top, and there was another person on it. "Hey!" Hall snorted, and the demon patriarch Jia Simin had no nonsense and rushed straight up, but after hearing a roar, he suddenly stopped. "Hall Daren! They... they are the white tents!" Because Hall had promised before, if you encounter people with white tents, don''t hurt them first, so after Jia Simin recognizes the identity of the other party, this will stop. www.novelhall.com~ White tent forces? They rushed over? "I don''t like other people talking to me at such a high level!" As Hall said this, suddenly a huge figure quickly rushed toward the shadow above. "Well? This is... summoning the beast?" After seeing this figure, the man frowned, but he quickly responded, letting the flying World of Warcraft immediately change direction and retreat to the distance. "Calling!" The Lightning Golden Eagle fluttered its wings. Just as it wanted to continue the attack, suddenly Halls order came over? "Wait! Their people are coming!" Everyone heard the words and turned around and saw a group of dark shadows flying in the distance. Not only that, but there was also a large figure underneath. As the figure was far and near, huge bangs suddenly came. "The adults are the flying World of Warcraft team and the Warcraft cavalry team!" Chapter 1576： White tent force Chapter 1576 White Tent Force "The people of the white tent forces?!" Hall heard a wrinkle, looked up at the distance, and saw that it was a densely fleeing World of Warcraft. Although Hall can''t name these flying World of Warcraft, Hall can feel that the strength of these flying World of Warcraft teams is actually above the fourth class. And the most powerful of them is the Warcraft that just avoided the Golden Eagle! "come back!" As Hall waved, the lightning-fast Golden Eagle, who was trying to launch an attack after watching World of Warcraft, suddenly screamed, and then returned to the Hall after returning to the air. "Dark family? Bright Protoss?!" The singer glanced at Farokas and others, and Lund and others, and then turned to look at Hall''s faint road. "and who are you?" "Want to know who I am, is it better to report the door first?" Hall blinked and looked at the person. He saw that the person was the orc who he had seen for some time - the werewolf ! Hall first had some doubts, but soon, after contacting Lina to the white tent, Hall was already somewhat clear, and the emotional white tent was dominated by the orcs. "Hey! I am not afraid to tell you, I am the Wolf King Slater under the four kings under the Queen''s seat!!" Wolf King? ? Slater? ! When I heard the name, Hall didn''t feel like it, but Wall, who was on the side, quickly explained. "Hall, although the white tent forces are not as strong as the other two, but the white tent power queen does have four kings. They are the wolf king, the bear king, the snake king and the carving king! This wolf king is one of them. The strength and our dark patriarchs and the gods of the bright gods will be almost the same." Almost the same? That is not enough to see! In this case, Hall only thought about it and did not say it. After all, he still has a lot of dark patriarchs who are conquered here. If they say it in front of them, it will be hurtful! Um...Well, this guy is excluded, this heart is broken by him, even in addition to the strength of the lower can still live, have to say that the undead are really a freak! If Wall knows Hall''s spit, it is estimated that he will refute, the real freak is you! Has anyone seen a human control of so many summoned beasts? And even recognized Black Dragon as a younger brother! It is estimated that the entire continent is Hall No. 1 person. "Oh... talk about your purpose. If you have nothing, it is best to leave here, otherwise it will make me unhappy. Be careful, I will kill you together!" "Hey!" Wolf King Slater suddenly snorted, and some of his cold eyes were filled with killing. Although the special white tents were restricted to the north by the queen, there was no fight with the dark and the bright Protoss, but they not only did not relax and practice, but they often struggled with the North World of Warcraft, so their murderousness was more intense than the dark ones. "Hey!" After the Golden Eagle felt the killing, he immediately screamed at the warning of Wolf King Slater. "Well? I just noticed you, I didn''t think that there is such a powerful Eagle-type Warcraft here!" The Lightning Golden Eagle stared at Slater without a word, and it seemed as if Hall had given orders, it would immediately teach the arrogant guy. "But even if you are strong, it is impossible to compete with our white tent forces. We don''t have much power in our white tents. It''s Warcraft! Don''t believe you!" With the words of Wolf King Slater finished, there are all kinds of Warcraft coming from behind, and in addition to flying World of Warcraft, there are also a variety of orc teams riding the World of Warcraft. . Suddenly, a smile came from the mouth of Longte. "Ha ha ha! The main force of the white tent force came! This shows that Her Majesty has agreed to the proposal of the two kings of God and the devil. Now the three major forces of the mainland have officially formed an alliance! Even if you are strong, how can you? Resist the attack of the three forces! I see you still vote..." The word "Long" has not yet had time to say it, and Hall suddenly screams "Noisy!" After hearing this, Jia Simin did not hesitate to grab Longte and squat down to the ground. The tremendous power made Lund directly recognize a blood, and the whole person was also pushed into the ground by Jia Simin and formed a big pit. "Hey, are you all three sides allied? What about it? If you really thought that you would eat me like this, then you can try!" After saying this, Hall turned to look at Merlin and they said. "Stop or die! Choose your own!" "Hello, you dare to ignore our existence! It doesn''t seem to give you a little color. You don''t know the power of our white tents!" Wolf King Slater didn''t like Hall''s attitude from the beginning, see him. Repeatedly despising himself and others, he suddenly forgot the words of the Queen when he squatted down, and immediately ordered the troops to prepare for the attack! On the side of the Hall in front of him, in addition to the soldiers in the land of the wanderer, there are some soldiers surrounded by the dark and the bright Protoss, and now the white tents are attacking the offensive. Hall is here to become a front and back. This is why Wolf King Slater is so confident. "Hall is great!" Looking at the white tent ready to attack, Wall''s side quickly screamed. "Look at these people, don''t let them come out and mess, who will kill you!" After a pause, Hall said again. "There are so many bodies here, don''t waste them, let them get up and fight!" Wall knows that Hall is preparing for the white tent. Although he wants to propose not to do this for the time being, but when he thinks about Hall''s character, he finally closes his mouth. "Is the island master, what do we do?" Russell looked at the current situation and asked the Georgian side. "What to do? In addition to fighting with Hall, what can I do? Let the troops prepare for the two-year battle. I will go to the front with Hall, and you will give me optimism behind here. Never let them rush!" "Yes! Georgia Island Lord!" Although Hall did not let the soldiers of the Rangers out of the station, but after seeing a part of the soldiers led by Georgia and followed him behind him, Halls mouth slightly smiled, then looked up and looked up. The very ugly Wolf King said. "You have to fight! I will fight!" Im going to finish it soon... Ill have to think about the final outcome, so the update is slower, sorry. (End of this chapter) ~： The first five hundred and seventy-seven hours of Hillier Chapter 1577 Hillier "You have to fight, I will fight!" With the words of Hall, whether it is the warrior''s land warrior or the Warcraft, immediately put on a look ready to fight. Not only that, but the three undead summoners, including Wall, also summoned the remaining death knights, and as soon as Hall ordered them, they would bear the brunt of the cavalry of the white tent forces. "Hey!" Slater''s face was very ugly. This time, he came under the command of Her Majesty the Queen to join the Dark and the Protoss. After all, they also learned that once the dark family and the bright Protoss were defeated, then the third major force that honored the mainland could not escape the disaster. Therefore, Slater came here this time. In addition to following the command of the League, he also took another task, that is, let the dark people and the bright Protoss see the power of their white tents! It can be said that this is also an opportunity to show their strength to the dark and the bright Protos. I just didn''t think that the team of the Dark and the Bright Protoss was defeated by an unknown guy, and this guy still looked down on their white tents, which Slyte couldn''t bear. In fact, Hall did not say such things from the beginning. All this is what Wolf King Slater thinks. It is estimated that this guy has been in the North for too long, and he has been ill, so there will be such a scene. "Prepare! Let them know that we are amazing!" Seeing that Hall is ready to fight, Slater is not hesitating, raising his hand to prepare for the offensive command. However, at this time, suddenly a few figures flew from afar. If the average person is estimated to have been intercepted by flying World of Warcraft, their identity is not normal. Not only that, but the momentum they released makes even if it is Wright had to give up the offensive command and turned to look at people. "Well? It''s them!" Hall is facing Slater, so he came to discover it for the first time. After seeing these people, Hall frowned, and the surrounded bright Protoss were cheering? "Its Hilaire! Its great! Hilary is here! Ok? Is he Hilary? ! Hall heard the words and couldn''t help but look at people. I saw a man with a golden hair, about 30 years old, wearing a set of armor unique to the Protoss, looks unusually mighty. And next to him is standing a familiar costume of Hall - blood family! "Hall is great! It is the oldest patriarch of the blood family, L''Occitane! The roots of all blood races are from this person!" Honoring the ancient blood family on the mainland? After hearing Wall''s explanation, Hall blinked and stared at the two men. "It seems that we are not too late!" said L''Occitane, the patriarch of the blood family, who said with a deep breath and said comfortably. "This tastes really good, but it''s a pity!" On the side of Hillier heard a wrinkle, he is the first **** of the bright Protoss, is the most hated of the dark family, especially the dark family of the dead, the blood is the second. This time, after receiving the news, they quickly rushed over, but did not expect that it would be a late step. Although the worm had been eliminated, the people of the Guangyuan Protoss and the Dark People sent a lot of losses. The only good news is that his adjutant, Lund, is still alive. Originally, after seeing Wolf King Slater put on a fighting posture, he also thought about letting these guys and the person named Hall play first, but he could not do this. The main reason is that the worms are in other places. Has broken through, and is now making a lot of land to land! After a deep breath, Hillier flew to the side of the wolf king Slater, some flying World of Warcraft wants to block, but the master to Hillier''s momentum is very strong, those Warcraft turned out to be fearful. "Okay, let''s all come!" After the Wolf King Slater said this, those who wanted to stop were relieved. "Why, Hillier, you rushed over so quickly, what happened?" "Things are not small!" Hillier said this, Wolf King Slater suddenly turned his face, Hillier he knows, he is a very strict and unsmiling person, he generally does not make jokes, so once he said Things are not small, then it means that something is really big! When Hillier saw the wolf king Slater''s face with your dignity, he said straightforwardly. "The defense line we arranged, outside of here, the rest of the place has been broken, the bear king and the snake king have been wounded, only the carving king blocked the attack of the insect!" what? ! After seeing this, Wolf King Slater became very ugly. "How is this possible? I know about their strength. How can they get hurt? Is it done by your people?" Hillier heard a wrinkle, not waiting for him to talk, but the **** patriarch Ou Shudan suddenly said. "Oh, Wolf King Slater, you are not right!" "What do you mean!" Wolf King Slater heard a voice and looked at L''Occitane. "Oh, literally!" Seeing the look of the Wolf King Slater, Hillillton snorted. "Enough, its all this time, what a joke!" L''Occitane shrugged and shook his shoulders. After Hillier glanced at him, he looked at Wolf King Slater. "Our dispatched reinforcements, including several patriarchs of the dark family and the gods of our bright Protoss, were all destroyed by the Hall, so the sent troops were killed by the worms, so they were rushed in time, but even In this way, in addition to the line of defense in front of the line of defense, the remaining lines of defense have been broken by the Zerg, and the Zerg is sending a large number of bugs to land!" what? ! Wolf King Slater heard the truth immediately and he looked at Hall with horror. He didn''t think Hall was so powerful. Seeing Wolf King Slater look like this, Hillier looked at him seriously. "Now is not a time of guilt, want to solve this crisis, only unite all the forces that can be united, otherwise everyone is ready to feed the worms!" After saying this, Hillier did not pay attention to what Wolf King Slater thought, and he turned and flew directly to Hall. "Hall is great..." Wall quickly screamed. "Let him come over!" After hearing this, Wall was not saying anything. Leaving to let a road open, Hillier soon came to a place 20 meters away from the Hall. Chapter 1578： condition Chapter 1578 Conditions "You... is Hall?" Hillier had no other moves. After a serious look at Hall, he asked with a serious look. "Oh? Do you recognize me?" Hall recalled that he did not seem to have seen Hillier, and Hillier knew himself. Hall estimated that this should be a special way for the Protoss. "God King let me say hello to you!" what? When I heard Hilliers words, some peoples faces changed in the place. They thought that Hall would probably attract the attention of the devil and the gods, but when they heard Hillier say so. The inner shock can be imagined. "Well, there is also the devil king who asked me to say hello to you!" Just when the people had not regained consciousness from the shock, there was a voice coming from the side. Everyone turned around and saw that this person is not a blood clan, L''Occitane, who is it? Don''t look at L''Occitan''s appearance as a young man of twenty years old, but the people present are clear that this guy is definitely in the tender, it is estimated that there are no three hundred and two hundred years old. "God king... Devil... Oh, Hall is really..." Mark sighed in the back and watched Hall''s eyes not calm for a long time. The demon king and the king of the gods, together with the queen behind the wolf king Slater, these three are the top figures on the mainland. At the beginning, Hall was just a small ant that Mark had crushed, but who could think of it, Huo His metamorphosis ability can easily make him a good presence for both the devil and the king. Even the wolf king Slater, who just wanted to start, couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. "This human...hey!" Hall was not surprised, he looked at Hillier and L''Occitane faintly. "Oh, even the King of God and the Devil King know me? Oh, this is my honor!" Don''t look at Hall, but his expression is very calm, as if he is talking to the average person. When Lund and others heard this, they were all red-eyed and seemed to want to go up and clean up Hall. But when they were stepped on, they could not afford to act. However, Hillier and L''Occitane did not seem to hear the same, a faint expression, a smile on the face. "The meaning of the King of God is that this incident has never been awkward. I hope that Hall can take care of the overall situation and fight against the Zerg. After all, you have seen the situation of the Zerg, not something that can be dealt with by certain forces." Hilliers formulaic tone confessed things. When he heard this, Longt suddenly widened his eyes. He did not think that the king of God would say this, knowing that they have at least half of the bright Protoss. The **** will be killed by the Hall, is this the case? Just as Hillier just finished, L''Occitane said with a smile. "Well. Devil King also means this. Since those guys have chosen you, then they are Hall your servants, as for those sites. You will be alone!" "Well?!" Wall and other dark patriarchs who had been to Hall, heard this after the first glimpse, and then everyone was a little excited. It is estimated that this is one of their biggest concerns, so after hearing this, Wall can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although they also know that Hall is very strong, but because they have been pressed by the strength of the demon king for a long time, they are still instinctively afraid of more devils. Now, the Devil is not going to be awkward, so then, if it is time... Uh In addition to Wall, the other patriarchs just thought of an idea and suddenly found something wrong. Looking up, it was just to see that Hall looked like a smile, and suddenly several people were scared and stunned. Can''t help but tremble. For a time, they quickly threw the idea out of their heads and stood honestly. Hall took back the look of those who are not honest, but he was thinking about it. After the level of mental power has improved, he must control these guys. "Oh, if this is the case, then we don''t have to continue fighting! Let them go!" When he heard Hall, Farokas then let go of Lund and others, and the soldiers who surrounded the dark and the bright Protoss also opened a path. Hillier and L''Occitane couldnt help but look at each other. Hillier did not speak, but L''Occitane smiled and said. "Hall, aren''t you afraid of our temporary remorse?" "Reverse? They? Oh, even if you add the one behind you, you are not afraid to be together, you believe it or not!" "Bastard!" Wolf King Slater heard that his face was getting more and more blue. He couldn''t wait to smash Hall''s bastard, and you want to brag about it, why do you bring me in? I look so bully? L''Occitane glanced at the angered Wolf King Slater, the smile on his face became more and more intense, and he looked at the Hall that made Wolf King Slater eat, and he liked it more and more. "Oh, if that''s the case, then don''t you know Hall, can you dare to go with us to see the Devil and the King of God? I heard that the Queen of the White Tent is also on the way." "What? See the Devil and the King of God?! There is also a Queen''s Majesty?!" After hearing the words of L''Occitane, everyone looked at him with a shocked look, then quickly turned to look at Hall, they all want to know how Hall chose. It can be said that the people present, except Wall and Mark and others do not want Hall to go, the rest of the people suddenly have an idea that Hall accepts. "Oh? Devil and the King of God invited me to go?" Hall blinked and glanced at Hillier, who was still calm, and L''Occitane, who smiled. After a moment he made a decision that shocked everyone. "no problem!" what? ! Did he agree? ! Hearing this The original calm face of Hillier finally showed a wrong look, and smile Ou Shudan also smiled stiff on his face. "You...you promised?" "Promise is naturally promised, but I have a request?" Hall did not pay attention to the heavy responsibility, but L''Occitane, who looked at the convergence smile, said faintly. "Required? You talk about it!" L''Occitane said that he was silent for a moment, and after a look at Hillier on the side, he asked. "I need two nine-level holy magic crystals!" hiss! ! Hearing this request from Hall, except for Wall and others who showed such an expression, the rest of the people looked at Hall with a look. Do you actually ask for conditions? (End of this chapter) Chapter 1579： Demonstration Chapter 1579 Demonstration "Two nine-class holy magic crystals?!" L''Occitane first looked at Hall with a look of disappointment. After confirming that Hall was this request, he could not help but ask again. "Are you sure this is the condition?" "Yeah! This is the condition!" Seeing that Hall didn''t change his mind, L''Occitane looked at Hillier, then Hillier lost a thing from the space ring, L''Occitane took it, and then took a thing out of the space ring and put it in the palm of his hand. In my heart. "That''s it!" L''Occitane did not hesitate to lose the two nine-level sacred magic crystals. When Wall saw a wave, he immediately picked up two holy magic crystals, and then he respected it. Handed to Hall. Something is developing too fast. The demon patriarch Jia Simin just wanted to oppose it, but he did not have time to. After watching Hall have got two nine-level holy magic crystals, he suddenly knew that everything was late! Knowing the situation of Hall, he is deeply aware of what these two nine-level holy magic crystals represent. This is the original idea of ??him, at this moment has decided, honestly follow Hall to a black road! Can you go? Hillier asked faintly. "Well! Let''s go!" Hall waved his hand and took all of Warcraft in L''Occitane''s shocked eyes. Then I watched them say, "The people here..." Hearing Halls question, Hillier took a deep breath and calmed his inner shock. They have already invested in you, then they are also our allies, here is their defensive position, Lonte will help here. Fight together!" assist? When I heard this, Longt, who had already spit a lot of blood, almost squirted out a blood. To know that they were high-ranking people before, the indigenous people in the homes of the wanderers are not worthy of their lives, but now they have to cooperate with these indigenous defenses. He knows the meaning of Hilliers words as long as Hall He has not been cleaned up, then he can only honestly hold his grandson here! After Hall confessed, this took the demon patriarch Jia Simin, the undead patriarch Wall, the Tauren tribe, Farokas, and the rest were left to help defend this front. . On the way, Hillier always had a doubt. He didn''t know why Hall was so calm. Didn''t he know that he was about to meet the most powerful two on the mainland? L''Occitane is also the same as him. However, L''Occitane is different from Hillier. L''Occitane smiles and keeps chatting with Hall. Fortunately, he knows he needs to avoid suspicion. Therefore, he is not too close to Hall, and the strength of the body under the body is not weaker than his own lightning golden eagle, which also makes L''Occitane did not make excessive moves. Hall also wanted to know the specific situation, so he did not refuse to chat with L''Occitane. Both of them clearly have ghosts in their hearts, but they talked and laughed when they talked. Uninformed people thought they were not good friends for many years. After talking about a bunch of innocuous topics, both of them understand that it is impossible to talk from the other side. Although it did not determine the effect, L''Occitane found that among the three dark patriarchs who followed, the undead patriarch Wal and the Tauren patriarch Farokas stared at himself from time to time, and it seemed to be guarding himself. L''Occitane believes that as long as they act, the two will definitely shoot! Seeing this, L''Occitane was a little dignified. He didn''t know how Hall did it, but he knew it was clear that it would allow Wall and Farokas to rely on Hall without fear of the threat of the devil. Obviously, Hall must have the ability they don''t know! However, this exchange is not ineffective, because the performance of the three demons, Jia Simin, made L''Occitane notice. "Maybe find an opportunity to find a way to learn from Jia Simin''s mouth." Thinking of this, L''Occitane couldnt help but smash the gangsters bastard. "Its been a day and night to say how powerful you are. The key moments are not familiar to this Hall. Its a waste! Just when L''Occitane decided, suddenly there was a screaming voice in front of him. After hearing this voice, including Hall, he quickly turned around and looked around. After seeing it clearly, everyone''s face became dignified. "Is the Zerg actually killed here?" I saw that the front was actually a group of flying Warcraft teams, followed by Hall''s familiar flying bugs! The worms rushed into the Flying Warcraft team from time to time, and the screams were exactly from that person. Seeing here Hillier''s face showed a hint of anger, he said without opening his head. "Give it to me here!" After saying this, his figure suddenly accelerated, and then Hall found that after a ray of light, Hillier had disappeared. "So fast!" Hall''s eyes were a little dignified, and the lightning golden eagle underneath seemed to feel Hall''s thoughts. He suddenly screamed with dissatisfaction and seemed to remind Hall that it could do the same. "Oh." Hall reached out and touched the back of the lightning golden eagle, indicating that he knew that the lightning golden eagle showed a happy smile. "Well?" L''Occitane saw it here, his eyes turned straight and seemed to be thinking about something. "boom!" A loud bang suddenly came, and Hall and others quickly turned around and saw a sudden burst of glare in front. Hall and others are okay, but because of the destruction of Wall, the face is a little pale. However, Wall was originally a dry face, so everyone did not see any difference before, but Wall''s heart is clear, if Hillier just showed this trick to himself, then with his current strength, fundamentally Can''t resist. "No loss is the **** of the twelfth **** of the bright Protoss will be ranked first! So powerful!" Farokas''s face is also somewhat dignified. "Oh? How is it compared to you?" Hall heard the words and asked. "Hall, I can only say that I try to ensure that I am not defeated. He is too strong! He is so step-by-step." "That step? Nine-level strength?" Before, Hall may have some taboos, but now... Once again, after looking at the two nine-level holy magic crystals in the space ring, Halls mouth could not help but pick one. "Is he not trying to demonstrate? Unfortunately, the wrong object!" Chapter 1580： The queen is coming Chapter 1580, the Queen is coming. Hillier is indeed very strong, not the loss of the top 12 people of the bright Protoss! Hall and others looked at the glare that was constantly emerging in the distance. Soon after, the glare slowly disappeared, and Hall then looked at the crowd and said. "Go, go see!" Wall and others heard the words and quickly followed Hall to fly forward. As Hall progressed, they saw a lot of worms along the way. These corpses have a characteristic, that is, the whole body has been burned. Although Hall is not a magician, he will also be magical, so he can see that he realizes that it is not caused by fire magic! Wall sees Hall is very interested in the corpses of the insects, so he quickly explained. "Hall, this is Hillier''s special attack ability. He can transform his light power into the power of the flame, because the layer of white light we just saw is actually the transformation of the light power into magic. "Oh? Can you still do this?" Hall is still in short supply for magical knowledge. If he hadn''t originally studied magic, he would have forgotten this profession that didn''t fit his own. "Maybe it is because of this that he can stabilize the position of the twelve gods!" "Sit steady? You mean that their twelve gods will change their position?" "Yes Hall is great! The twelve gods will have a rating every year, most of them are their twelve old faces..." It seems to think of something, saying that Wall here suddenly smashed, and then revealed a smile. . "But it seems that from the beginning of this time...the twelve gods will have to change their blood!" Ha ha! When Hall heard Wall''s words, he couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t think that Wall, the undead, would even open this joke. "Tread!" As the sound of the two footsteps came, Hall looked up and saw that the comer was Hillier, who had just made a big splash. Seeing the calm look of his face not red and heart, Hall could not help but nod. "No loss is the 12th **** will be ranked first Hillier, this means is really powerful!" Hillier nodded slightly, he just wanted to talk, but L''Occitane was laughing out loud. "Oh, Hall, you don''t underestimate Hillier, his real strength has not yet come out!" L''Occitane immediately caused Hall''s attention and Hilary''s eyes to warn, but L''Occitane still said it. "Hey, don''t look at me like this, I''m just telling the truth." Hillier also knows the character and strength of L''Occitane. Otherwise, he uses his temper and exchanges with others to ridicule him again and again. He has already picked up the bastard. "Let''s go, God King, they are still waiting for us, we don''t go too late, it will be rude." "That line, then let''s go!" Hall didn''t care about Hillier''s tone of the words. He was still very interested in the King and the Devil who are about to meet. With the two nine-class sacred magic crystals currently owned by Hall and the black dragon who is directly promoted to the ninth class, he can be based on his invincible position. As a large number of worms were killed, the soldiers who ran away from the drums returned to the world, and some of the bright Protoss were cheering. "Long live! Long live!" Hillier did not pay attention, but L''Occitane''s approach was to let Hall realize that L''Occitane is the most difficult person to deal with against Hillier! Because L''Occitane is a thick guy! You can reach the point of shameless! He did not do anything to the cheering people, but also the bright Protoss soldier waved and said loudly. "Nothing, as long as you are safe! Just sort out the team, then there will be reinforcements coming over, as long as everyone works together, they will certainly defeat the bugs!" Although L''Occitane is shameless, his main purpose is to improve the morale of all people, so even if he is the honored Hillier, he has not done too much entanglement in this matter. The group was on the road again, this time the crowd was not encountering bugs, as time went by. More and more coalition forces are appearing in the sights of Hall et al. Just ten minutes, Hall, they saw that millions of teams were gathering, and they were stopped for dozens of times. Fortunately, there were two of Hillier and L''Occitane, so those who came up to intercept were only Just look at it and release it immediately. Although they quickly notified the next checkpoint, but Nao Hall they were too fast, so every message passed from the front to the back was basically received after Hall left. Although the people behind have smashed the guys in front of them more than once, they can''t do anything. At the end of the day, the person who had just received the last message dropped the information into the fire and then looked at the wrong adjutant. "You don''t have to pass it, you are doing nothing!" It was half an hour later, Hall, they stopped at a huge camp Only two people came to intercept this time, and when Hillier and LOccitane saw them At the time of Halls shocked eyes, they even gave a ceremonial gift to the two men. L''Occitane, which had been greatly embarrassed at the beginning, was also a respectful appearance at this moment, and did not dare to be disrespectful. "Master!" General manager? Hall heard this title a bit worried, although he did not know that the general manager had most of the rights, but from the expressions of Hillier and L''Occitane, it was not so simple. "Well! People brought it?" "Yes, the general manager, this is Hall!" Hillier said with respect and respect. Wearing a gray-white magic robe, he looked at Hall and glanced at Hall. Especially after seeing Wall behind the Hall, he turned to look at the old man with a black face and smiled. "Oh, it seems that the people of your dark family are just that!" The black robe old man heard the words, the original ugly face became more and more iron. "Now is this time to say this? You guys of the bright Protoss seem to have been killed by him?" After the old man in the gray-white magic robes heard this, the original smile suddenly stiffened in his face, and after glanced at the old man in the black robe, he turned his head and looked at Hall coldly. "Since it is here, come with me for a few days. Today, just as the Queen is coming, they want to see you!" what? Her Majesty the Queen is also here? Upon hearing this news, everyone was shocked, and then Hillier and others even showed a hint of joy, apparently in their view, even if Hall is strong. It is also impossible to honor the opponents of the three strong players in the mainland! Even if Hall is a dragon, it is a good time to play at this moment! Chapter 1581： Familiar atmosphere Chapter 1581 is familiar with the breath Oh, do you feel that I am sure? After seeing the smile on the face of Xiaoer and others, Hall couldn''t help but laugh. And Wall and others on the side are full of sweat, obviously they did not expect it, and now it is such a situation. The leaders of the three major forces of the mainland are all brought together. Obviously this is a big move. "Go! God King, they are waiting!" The old man in the gray-white magic robe looked at Hall. The black robe and the sir are a little step forward. From their actions, they can prevent the Hall from escaping. Seeing Wall, they are a little confused, but Hall is faint. "Go, let''s go!" Ok? The old man in the gray-white magic robe heard a strange look at Hall, and then made a gesture to ask Hall. So Hall and his party walked toward the camp center in the eyes of everyone. Some soldiers saw the Hall and his party, especially the two general managers, and they came out to greet them. "Who is this?" One of the bright Protoss warriors asked with a puzzled look. "You don''t know, I heard that this human being has conquered some of the patriarchs of the dark family, and it has destroyed more than half of the twelve gods in our bright Protoss." It is because of the loss of so many high-level forces, which is why we are ahead. The reason for the sudden breakthrough by the worms is not that the King of God and the White Tent, the Queen of the Forces, will arrive in time. This time, it is very likely that the worm will drive straight into the honorable mainland to breed!" said a slightly informed dark warrior. "What? He is so powerful? My God will be valued by the Emperor of God! I will get this honor!" "Honours? Oh, you want more!" The Dark Warriors heard a glimpse of the bright Protoss soldier, and said in his incomprehensible eyes. "I don''t know if God King will forgive him, but I don''t think that the Devil King will easily let him go. He directly digs the roots of our dark people. This is completely different from killing you. !" The bright Protoss warrior who just wanted to refute suddenly became silent. It seems that he also found this point of truth. After glanced at the direction in which Hall left, he sighed. "In fact, everyone knows now that the biggest threat is not this person, but the worm, if we fail this war." "Failed?" I don''t know when it started. Whether it is a bright Protoss warrior or a dark warrior, I am not optimistic about this war. Perhaps it is better to have a white tent force soldier who will not be there for a long time. In this case, the devil and the king of the gods are actually clear, but at the moment they have no time to deal with this matter. The worms are currently a big thing. They have to deal with the Hall first and solve the hidden danger before they can withdraw their hands. Work together against bugs. Just when the three strongest people in the mainland are doing business, a figure hastily walked in. "Report! God King, the general manager has been waiting outside with Hall!!" Ok? ! Upon hearing this news, the middle-aged man with a bright cannon frowned, but soon loosened, and looked at the black robe woman and the silver robe woman. "How, Onyxia, Ysera, people are here, let''s see you first?" The black robe woman known as Onyxia is not someone else, it is the demon of the dark family! It is estimated that Hall did not think that she turned out to be a woman! And Ysera is the queen of the white tent force, looks very young and expensive from her appearance, but it gives a sense of majesty. Onyxia shook her hand impatiently. "I am coming, I want to see if this human being called Hall has three heads and six arms!" And Ysera heard the words and smiled and nodded. In fact, Apollo is just a polite statement, letting Hall not come in, as long as he agrees alone, but now the insects invade. Its just that he alone cant beat it. For this, whether he or Onyxia or Esera who came later, its very clear, otherwise its Apollo and Onyxia. These two guys who have fought for so many years, can''t be calm and sitting together to discuss how to fight together. As for the Hall that popped up today, they are not really in the heart. With what they know so far, Hall is just a jumping clown, but let them know that Hall can be immediately If you use the holy magic crystal to enhance your strength, it is estimated that they will not think so. Soon after the soldiers went down, the group entered the hall. After coming in, Hall immediately found the three people sitting inside and the three also looked at Hall at the same time. Especially after seeing his same young appearance, the three people couldn''t help but be surprised. One that could make the dark family and the bright Protos suffer at the same time was such a young man. If Ysera knows that her wolf king, Slater, is also suffering at Hall, it is estimated that she will not look at Hall so calmly. On the other hand, Onyxia, who was somewhat dissatisfied with Hall, saw the Wall and the group behind him, and the momentum suddenly burst out like a burst. "Well?" Apollo and Ysera didn''t react. When they reacted, they knew that things were late. They just wanted to stop Onyxia, but they suddenly stopped because of the appearance of a figure. . "Roar!" A roar of resounded throughout the camp, and many people with low strengths bleed directly because of this roar. Even the two general managers of the Dark and the Bright Protoss were shocked by this scream. And Angel and L''Occitane did not escape this sudden move, even Wall, they were also stunned by the shock. "This is a nine-level holy summoned beast?!" Looking at the huge World of Warcraft that suddenly appeared in front of me, many eyes were full of shock. "Oh, no wonder, no wonder, I said why you are so bold, is your dependence on it?" On the face of the nine-level summoned beast that suddenly emerged from the soul attack, Onyxia showed a smile on her face. "But I forgot to tell you that your World of Warcraft is very powerful, but not enough!" As she finished speaking, suddenly a fear of Ada, and Halls familiar breath came. [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1582： condition Chapter 1582 Conditions "This...this is..." Feeling the breath of this fear, Hall could not help but widen his eyes. He turned his head and looked at Ada, who saw that Ada was actually shaking. Can let a big one who has advanced to the ranks of the nine-level summoned beasts to fear, then there is only one kind - dragon! The devil is a dragon? ! Don''t look at Hall so shocked, but actually Onyxia is even more shocked than him. First, the people present were suppressed by this momentum, and apart from the Apollo and Queen Ysera, the gods of the Protoss, there is still a small human being, Hall! Second, the Warcraft in front of Hall is just a little scared, but the strength of it is not suppressed! What exactly is going on? Apollo on the side seems to have discovered this problem too. He did not put Hall in his eyes, and suddenly he became serious. "You are treating the guests like this?" Hall looked a little ugly and looked at Onyxia, this woman actually did not say a word directly, it is really suitable for her devil''s identity! And the devil is actually a woman? Didn''t he even hear from Wall? Looking at the ground and looking at the face of Onyxia''s Wall, Hall regained his gaze. Obviously, it is useless to pursue him at this time. "You...what is it? Why are you not afraid of me?!" Onyxia stepped forward and looked at Hall with her eyes red. In her opinion, those who can not fear her momentum can only do it as a person who is also a dragon. No, there is a possibility, then It is someone who is stronger than her strength, and Hall obviously does not belong to this category. "Oh, you started as soon as you came. Now I ask who I am? Are you sick?" Hey... is it sick? Is it sick? Is it sick? This words suddenly repeated in the minds of everyone, it is estimated that everyone can not believe, Hall dare to speak with the devil! At this time, L''Occitane was not suppressed because of the momentum of Onyxia, he had already gotten up and packed up the Hall! Hey, although he can''t beat Ada on the side, but dare to talk to the devil, even if he is desperate, he will not be afraid. Apollo and Ysera heard the words of Hall and turned to look at Onyxia, who was burning in anger, and both of them could not help but snicker. It seems that only the guy in front of you can let Onyxia eat. Looking at Onyxia, who was shaking and screaming, Apollo quickly stared at Isla, who was on the side, and then stepped forward and looked at Hall in front of Onyxia. "Oh, you are Hall, Devil, oh, that is, Onyxia. She is joking with you. After all, everyone is very clear about the situation. Once the Zerg breaks through the defense here, then the honor will be Becoming a bug in the world. I think this is something people are not willing to see at the place?" After Onyxia, who was blocked by Apollo and heard this, she slowly calmed down. She also knew that although Halls situation was a bit special, it seems that it is not the time to entangle this. It is also a force, and it is most suitable for fighting insects. "Humph!" Onyxia snorted and glanced at Hall and turned back to his seat. Ysera saw a slight smile and sat down. But what everyone didn''t think was that Hall was not satisfied. "Do you treat the guests like this? What do you want to unite? You obviously are bullying people! Do you think that I am bullied, so I will come here from time to time?" you! ! Obviously, he has put this thing aside, but seeing that Hall is still entangled, not only is Onyxia, but even Apollo and others feel that Hall is not knowing what to do. When Wall and others heard Hall''s words, they all smiled bitterly. They didn''t want to persuade them. Right now they have no right to speak! The four masters and Hillier and so on, all looked at Hall with a look of death, in their view, Hall is dead! Apollo obviously did not think that he was calmly speaking, and Hall did not even have a feeling of affection, but he also initiated a slap in the face. For a time, he wanted to get angry. Forcibly resisting the anger in his heart, Apollo asked quietly. "What do you want to do?" "Well, the request is very simple, cooperation is no problem, but it is really scaring me, so let me give me a dozen nine-level holy magic crystals!" That''s it! ! Wall, who knew the source of Hall''s strength, couldn''t help but widen his eyes. Until this time, he realized the purpose of Hall, and his feelings were still playing the idea of ??the holy magic crystal. I want to come too. At this time, the gods and the devils all focused their attention on the worms. They didnt have a good investigation of Halls situation, and the people who knew the situation... What Wall suddenly thought of, quickly turned his head and glanced at the demon patriarch Jia Simin, only to see that the demon patriarch Jia Simin was still on the ground, and the Tauren tribe of the Tauren was staring at him. Seeing this scene, Wall could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. If this time, Jia Simin said the situation of Hall. Then the king of God and the demon king will surely react, and by then they will definitely choose to destroy Hall! Compared to the Zerg, Hall seems to be the most threatening person! "A dozen or so nine-level magic crystals?! Are you kidding?" Although Apollo is a nine-level sage, but this does not mean that they have so many ninth-level magic crystal! Those nine-level holy summoned beasts are so good to kill? Besides, Although this piece of honor is so big in the mainland, but there are not many World of Warcraft, and can become the leader in Warcraft, the number of natural is very few. Hall wants so much, this is not the big opening of the lion. What is it? "You bastard, you..." Onyxia gave a sigh of relief, but she didn''t finish her words, but she heard Hall again. "There are no more than a dozen? You are the king of God and the devil! Oh, in this case, then seven or eight can always be, don''t tell me?" Wall and others all looked at Hall with a sweat, fearing that his rude demands would make the Devil King can''t help. Fortunately, the situation did not go to the worst, Apollo said after thinking about it. "The nine-level holy magic crystals we really don''t have that much..." "Is there really?? Then, give me three ninth-level magic crystals, but the eight-level holy magic crystals must be thirty. This is my last condition! Just give me, what do you say? agree!" Chapter 1583： emergency Chapter 15 Unexpected Situation "you" Apollo, who originally wanted to get angry, heard the words behind Hall and suddenly closed his mouth. After thinking about it, he turned to look at Onyxia, and after seeing her still red eyes, finally Apollo shakes. I shook my head and said. " OK, I can promise you this condition!" It was said that the king of the gods had a look at the general manager. The general manager first saw it, but he quickly reacted. After glanced at the Hall, he took out a space ring and looked at it. Hall lost it. When the space ring flew, Wall and the Tauren patriarch Farokas stared at Jia Simin, and they were afraid that Jia Simin would regret it at the last moment. Fortunately, Jia Simin did not make any unusual moves from beginning to end until Huo After taking over the space ring, Wall and others were relieved. This scene was seen by Ysera, although she did not know why Wall would be so nervous, but she felt that there was such a slight mistake, specifically what was wrong, but she could not tell. Looking at the result space ring immediately observed the Hall that was afraid of making mistakes, Apollo said with no anger. "Things have already been given to you, so now, can we talk about how to deal with the Zerg?" "Yes! Of course!" Hall looked at the holy magic crystal in the space ring, his eyes glowed, and even the tone of his speech became happy. miser? wrong? what exactly is it? Ysera felt more and more that Halls performance was wrong. If Hall is really such a person with a sorrowful shape, how could he live to the present? Well, since Hall has not only lived to the present, but also can be used in the case of the King of God and the Devil, not only do not worry about the future problems, but also show the joy, this person is not an idiot, then there must be a problem! Correct! There must be a problem! At this time, Hall suddenly said something that made everyone confused. "Ah, this should be the queen of the white tent forces?" It has been noticed that Hall''s Ysera heard the slightest brow, but it quickly spread out and looked at Hall with a smile. "Well, introduce myself, my name is Ysera, the queen of white tent forces!" "Oh, it really is you! Then there is nothing wrong!" Hall nodded and said a big sly look. Ok? ! Halls words made the Apollo trio somewhat confused. What do he mean by this? The other people, such as Wall, looked at Hall with a bitter look. Although Hall had passed three ninth-level magic crystals, these people are honored as the top figures on the mainland. Hall, is he prepared to really fight against everyone? "What do you mean by this?" Although Ysera said that she would not be angry under normal circumstances, but at the moment, she did not know why Hall dared to be so confident and provoked one big force after another. She felt that she was more cautious. "Ah, I mean, I have a friend, she seems to be with you now, if you can, I want you to return her to me!" "Well? Friends?" Apollo and Onyxia are not in a hurry. They seem to be interested too, and want to see what Hall He wants to do. At the same time, they are secretly happy, before they did not know how to pull Iserla in, this is good, Hall himself to provoke her, this is not looking for death and what? "What friends are you here with me? Can you tell me?" "Yes! Of course! She came from a transmission array! And still thought it was a fox woman!" "What?! She is your friend? So, are you from Allen''s mainland?!" Ysera finally couldn''t help but exclaim, not only her, but also Onyxia. Exclaimed. "Allen Continental?! Hall? You are the man who destroyed my plan? You came to the honor of the mainland?!" Ok! There seems to be no possibility of cooperation this time! When Wall and others saw it, they knew that things were big. Now, dont think about anything, be prepared to fight! "You are the Hall?" Apollo also reacted and watched Hall''s eyes with such a hint of excitement. This is the next round of Hall''s doubts, so he is so famous? From the beginning to the end, Hillier and others who are still clear about the situation at the moment, at this time, they all looked confused, and it is not clear why this is happening now. "Hey!" Onyxia suddenly snorted, and when Wall and others thought she was going to shoot at Hall, she found that the object of Onyxia''s shot turned out to be Apollo! And Apollo seems to be on the same time for Onyxia, with a loud bang coming followed by a powerful shock wave rushed around and gave the entire hall Knocked up. The soldiers who were close to each other were blowing far away, and the soldiers in the distance were shocked and looked at the scene. They did not understand, and anyone dared to do it in the place where the king and the devil were! After the dust fell, the whole hall was broken, and Ysera had a ray of light that wrapped himself all around. And Hall is hiding behind Ada, and there is nothing. As for Hillier and others, there is such a trace of embarrassment. I can see that they don''t even know why they are obviously targeting Hall''s gods and devils. "Onyxia! I didn''t think you would default first!" Apollos voice suddenly came, which made everyone feel a little worried. Default? What is this only? What about this alliance? If it is really like this... Some of the light-going Protoss and the dark-skinned soldiers suddenly separated, and then picked up their weapons and confronted each other. The two people who had previously discussed the Hall situation were the Dark Warriors and the Light Protoss fighters. At this moment, they were also arrogantly pointing at each other with weapons. They didnt seem to figure out what it was. Its going on! "Give me the weapons! Let me stop! The captains of your team will bring you back to the team!" Although Hillier did not know why the demon king and the **** king suddenly hit, but they are clear that if the dark and the bright protoss are really fighting, then the glory of the mainland will be declared annihilated! And Hilaire also issued orders to L''Occitane. Under their orders, the bright Protoss and the Dark Warriors quickly retreated and formed two distinct teams. Chapter 1584： prince? Chapter 1584 Prince? "I broke the contract? Oh, I didn''t know who was breaking the contract first. If it weren''t for you, I already found him. Where can I wait until now?" "These are all self-explanatory. Have you seen it?" Apollo said coldly, apparently he was not prepared to admit it, unless Onyxia found evidence, or witnessed the persons eyes. presence. "Oh, the meaning is, as long as I prove that I am right, do you know?" Onyx suddenly thought of something, and quickly caught the handle of Apollo. "I haven''t said this, don''t force me to do this every time?" Seeing that the King of God and the Devil were confronted like a shrew, the people below all showed false expressions. Obviously they did not think that the two kings who were high above would have such a scene! For Onyxia''s sudden abandonment of attacking himself and attacking Apollo, Hall began to be a bit confused, but after hearing their conversation, before joining the scene on Allen, he suddenly realized that they Just looking for something, not a sure one is awkward! The momentum released by Onyxia just now is somewhat similar to that of , so Hall is now very skeptical that the devil is a dragon! So now the new question is coming. Not only is the devil, Onyxia, looking for embarrassment, but even the **** Apollo is the same. What is the purpose of their struggle for this? It will actually create guilt for the embarrassment, tearing up the covenant that is hard to unite, and disregarding the biggest threat to the Zerg! What exactly is going on? Just when Hall was puzzled, the voice of Onyxia was heard again. "Don''t say that? What do you mean now, you look good!" The **** Apollo smelled a wrinkle, and after a cold look at Onyxia, he said faintly. "I feel that when it is not said now, the threat of the Zerg is in front of us. If we still fight like this, then what if we find it?" It seems that the situation is somewhat stable, and Ysera suddenly said. "I think Apollo is more pertinent, Onyxia, now is not guilty. Once the Zerg is killed, it is impossible to resist the attack of the insects in our current situation." "Hey!" Onyxia gave a cold voice, and she knew that the current situation was not suitable for this. After looking at Apollo and Ysera, Onyxia gave him a turn to the Hall. Come along. "Hall is it? Now I can tell you, as long as you answer me a question, everything you did to the dark family can be written off! Not only that, but you will become the darkest person in addition to me! hiss! Wall and others heard a sudden shock, and from their expressions, it seems that some did not believe what they heard. Onyxias words are full of gold, but its really a matter of saying that Hall is equal to having a backing. It can be said that he has fully stood firm in the honor of the mainland! "Oh? What do you want to ask?" Hall actually guessed what Onyxia wanted to ask, but he still raised his own question, so he wanted to listen to Onyxia. "Hey!" Onyxia gave a glimpse of Hall and saw her taking a deep breath, and then she said. "I believe that you already know what my identity is, now I will show it to you!" As Ornickia said something, suddenly a black mist suddenly emerged from her and wrapped her tightly. "Roar!" A scream of resounding through the clouds came, and then Hall felt a familiar momentum coming on. He didn''t feel like it, but other people, except Apollo and Ysera, were all suppressed. Kneeling on the ground. A huge figure suddenly came out of the dark fog. After seeing the black scales, Hall was sure that this is the most powerful creature dragon he has ever seen and is still a black dragon! "Would she be jealous of his mother?!" When Hall saw the black dragon transformed by Onyxia, the brain monkey suddenly came up with such an idea. "Hey!" Apollo snorted and watched Onyxia''s eyes look so cold. "Humans come to me like this, I don''t think you are doubting it? And you didn''t find it, you ignored my Longwei, you have a team that touched the black dragon?!" "Well!" Hall did not hesitate this time and nodded directly to admit it. Very good! Hearing Hall admitted that Onyxia had nodded with excitement and then she turned into the look of the woman again after a ray of lightwell, we Can continue to communicate! Onyxias eyes looked at Hall seriously and said with a sigh. "So where is my nephew now?!" Scorpion? Hall couldn''t help but hear that he thought that Onyxia was the mother of her sister. Didn''t she think that she was her nephew? ! and many more? Why she will be sure to be a blind man instead of a prostitute! ! "What? He has an accident? Wait? You are the summoner. Did you make him a summoned beast? You signed a contract with him?!" "Hey!" A scream of anger filled suddenly, and then Onyxia gave a red-eyed look at Hall, saying one word at a time. "You should be glad that I am here now, if I change to his father, huh, huh" Onyxias words are not finished, but the meaning of the words, the people present know, especially Wall and others, at this time they are constantly sweating on their foreheads, for fear that the devil, Onyxia, will be killed. they. "Don''t let him out? Do you want to challenge the patience of our Black Dragons?" Although this Onyxia is very arrogant, this time Hall is not angry, he is looking at the face. So after he glanced at Onyxia, he waved his hand and suddenly appeared in front of everyone. "Well, boss, how are you? What is this?" When he came out, he first looked at Hall with excitement. He just wanted to ask why Hall was so kind enough to let him out, but he smelled a special breath. After that, he quickly turned to look at Onyxia. "How did the prince become like this?" After seeing the cockroach and feeling the breath of cockroaches, Onyxia could not help but exclaim? "What a bad thing this man has done to the prince!" [Remember URL three five Chinese network] Chapter 1585： Virgin Chapter 1585 Saints prince? ! Hall did not think that the identity of Xiaohei was so powerful! The prince of the Black Dragon? ! Just when Hall was surprised, Apollo saw that Xiaohei''s eyes became abnormally cold, although he quickly returned to normal, but it was clearly seen by Ysera. "prince?!" "Hey! He is the son of the last prince of our Black Dragon. As long as he goes back, that is the next prince!" "What?! Hey!" After hearing this, Xiao He suddenly turned and roared. The strong breath once again swept the entire land, and those who had just climbed up were once again smashed. For a time, many people couldnt help but sneak up, but thats what they thought. If anyone wants to export for this reason, its really dead! Before Xiao He didnt figure out what was going on, he immediately reacted after hearing Onyxia saying that he was the son of the last prince. Onyxia meant that his father had died. ! "Roar!" The momentum of Xiao Hei suddenly broke out, so that Onyxia and Apollo couldnt help but widen their eyes! "This... How is this possible? How long has it been? How old is he? This... This is actually the strength of the Holy Class Warcraft!" After seeing the strength of Xiao Hei, Onyxias body shook involuntarily. Is this exciting? Still afraid? Maybe only her heart is the clearest. On the other side, Apollo and Onyxia were almost the same. After seeing the eyes of Onyxia, he first swallowed hard and then looked at Onyxia and nodded. . "Don, I am your mother''s personal bodyguard. I have been looking for you here with her orders. I have finally found you! I should be very happy to come to her!" Seeing the look of Xiao Hei, he immediately reacted and said quickly. "I know you don''t believe, please wait for me!" said Apollo suddenly screamed. After this sound came out, those who were shocked were forced to squat down at a time. This time they did not hold back and collectively burst out. "The trough!" Fortunately, Apollos voice was louder, and the voices of the people were concealed. This did not allow Apollo to hear it. "This...this is...a golden dragon?!" The dragon that Apollo turned into is similar to Xiao Hei. The only difference is that he is a golden dragon! "Hey! Son, we are the sacred dragon family, this is our body! Look at the corner on your forehead, that sign is proof." When he heard Apollo, Hall couldn''t help but then glanced at the black forehead, which was not enough. There really is a little golden horn. "Hey, why didn''t I notice this before?" Fortunately, Xiao Hei did not hear it, otherwise he would definitely look at the resentful look. After all, he followed Hall for a long time, but Hall was often thrown into his space, plus let him transform. There are not many opportunities, he is obsessed! and many more! Black dragon? Mozu? Holy Dragon? Protoss? Black Dragon Father? Holy Dragon Mother? I go! The information here is so big! Although the two men have not said clearly yet, Hall has probably learned about some situations, that is to say, Xiaohei is the descendant of these two hostile dragons! With this alone, Hall feels that he can shoot a dog-blood TV show. "Hey!" Apollo once again turned into a human, and then said respectfully to the little black. "Since I have found a son, my task is complete, and now we have to leave here?" "Hey! You tell me clearly, what the **** is going on?" "Well?!" Onyxia and Apollo couldn''t help but look at each other again. Both of them saw a trace of doubt from the other''s eyes, but quickly moved away from each other. "Prince, you don''t know?" "Don, don''t you remember?" When I heard the words of the two people, Xiaohe roared again. "Dont talk nonsense, say it!" Did he not pass on? So how did he advance so fast? While Onyxia and Apollo were shocked, there was such a hint of joy in their hearts, and finally Onyxia said first. "His Royal Highness, this needs to start from the beginning, it takes a lot of time, and now the worm army is coming, you see..." Xiao Black glanced at the Hall behind him. After seeing Hall nod, he was cold and not talking. Onyxa saw this and couldnt help but blink at Hall. Although she had her own thoughts in her heart, she saw that Xiao Hes thought of Halls opinion as an important criterion, which made her look Hall became more and more uncomfortable. If there was a scene of a little blackout, she really wanted to trample Hall. "Cough, since everyone has nothing to say, then just my question!" Hall coughed, and Yisera''s face changed, she seemed to have thought of what Hall wanted to say. Sure enough, I saw Hall directly looking at her, saying one word at a time. "Queen Isela, can you give me my friend...return it to me!" you! Ysera heard a wrinkle, and she did not expect Hall to dare to smell her directly. Looking at the little black on the side, she thought that Halls temper should come from him. At the moment, whether it is the devil, Onyxia, or the **** Apollo, they all seem to be seeking black, but the black is It is also very concerned about the meaning of Hall, so it seems that Hall is doing a very good time! "Where are you from?" Ysera looked at Onyxia and Apollo and saw that they didn''t seem to want to get involved. www.novelhall.com~ took a deep breath, then it was quiet. Said. "Lina is my friend! A very important friend!" friend? ! Ysera wants to laugh, but at the moment she knows that this is not good. If it doesn''t work, not only will Black attack her, but even Onyxia and Apollo will be there, but more. It is watching the battle. "She is now the saint of my white tent power, and my identity is only under me. I think she will have a better life here!" Holy Virgin? Hall frowned, after so many years of swaying, he naturally heard that a person is lying, and now Queen Ysera did not speak, that is, Lina has indeed become their saint! But I heard that it was one thing, Hall still felt that the face-to-face inquiry was better, so he shook his head and said. "I don''t know if the saint is not a saint. I just want to see her now and ask her a question in person! I think this should be no problem?" Chapter 1586： Dont shoot Chapter 1586, don''t shoot Ha ha After seeing Hall, Onyxia and Apollo couldnt help but snicker. And Wall and others are a bitter smile. Are you ready to sin the rhythm of death? The situation of the demon king and the **** king has only just improved. Now you go directly to question the white tent power, Queen Noord, and ask the queen to be so confident. It is estimated that it is not for the sake of Xiao Hei, and the Queens Majesty is about to kill! Others may not know, but Hillier and L''Occitane are the clearest. However, when they attacked the white tent, Ysera broke out with a powerful force and made a call to me, I will Who is desperately stance. It is precisely because the demon king and the king of the gods have discovered this problem, so no one is willing to provoke the queen, and finally there is the original peace agreement. Now its good, Hall, the guy who doesnt know how to live, even directly provokes Her Majesty Queen Ysera. Once she is upset, Hall will definitely not be able to take it! "Why, what I said is not enough?" Queen Yseras face was more and more gloomy. "Hey!" Xiaohe saw it here and screamed again. "Woman, you pay attention to me! Otherwise I am not you!" really! Is he still open? Onyxia shook her eyes. She just kept talking. She just wanted to see what was going on. Until she saw it, she finally understood it. Xiaohei was indeed accepted by Hall! "Damn! A human! How dare he!" Apollo seems to have discovered this too. He is still thinking about what to do. When he discovers the anger on Onyxia''s face, he suddenly has an idea. "You!" Ysera was almost mad at the words of Xiao Hei, who actually called himself a woman! She naturally knows that she is a woman, but she is being, no, it is called by a black dragon, this is her first time in so many years! For a time she was a little angry and angry. "Why, I want to do it? Oh, I just didn''t have a place to worry about it. Since you are coming, that''s what I want!" After the black said this, the whole body began to open, and the huge wings followed his flutter. Move, suddenly a powerful airflow spreads around. "Hey! Black Dragon God is going to start!" "What''s so strange about the shooting of the Black Dragon God, what should be surprising now is why the Black Dragon God is willing to help a human being!" "Ah, what is said, this human being should be a summoner? Is he signing an agreement with the Black Dragon God?" hiss! As the soldier said this, the surrounding soldiers suddenly opened their eyes. It may be that things are developing too fast, so most of the soldiers did not tie this up. Now I heard the soldier say this. Everyone looked at Xiao Hei and Hall in front. This can not help but shock them. After all, Black Dragon is in their view, that is, a supreme existence, but today, this supreme existence will recognize a human being! day! What exactly is going on? On the other side, Ysera''s face became more and more gloomy. She looked at Hall and the black in front, and she was wondering what to do. Lina is a saint of white tents, not only because of her special status, but also because Lina has an important purpose for her. Now, with the help of Xiao Hei, Hall even fired directly at her, and the demon king Onyxia and the **** Apollo seemed to want to watch the fire across the bank. This is her most troublesome place! Damn guy! "Oh, do you think I am bully?" Hall watched Ysera sneer, then suddenly looked at Xiao Hei. Little Black suddenly understood the second, then suddenly turned to look at Onyxia and Apollo. "You just said that my father and mother are relatives?" "Oh, prince, I am your father''s sister, you can call me aunt!" Onyxia heard this and immediately said with a smile. "Gongzi, I am the guardian of your mother princess! If the son is willing to treat me as a relative, this is my honor!" Apollo gave a gift to Xiaohei. "Oh, since they are all relatives, then I have a request and I don''t know if I can say it?" Ok? ! Yseras face changed, not only her, Onyxia and Apollo were silent for a moment, apparently they had thought of what Xiaohe wanted to do. After Onyxia and Apollo looked at each other, but Yseras face was ugly, and she nodded first. "The prince''s words are my mission!" "I am willing to listen to the son!" "Hey!" Ysera heard this, and suddenly she knew that she could only escape. Although she was a little angry, but now the three strong men are here, she can''t resist it alone! But just when she just wanted to escape Xiaohe said something that made everyone wrong. "In this case, then I want a lot of holy magic crystals, the more advanced the better!" what? Want holy level magic crystal? Not asking to deal with Ysera together? ! Onyxa asked some questions that she did not believe. After receiving the affirmative answer from Xiaohei, she did not hesitate. When she waved her hand, a space ring was suddenly lost. Apollo on the side was not slow to follow and lost a space ring. Looking at the two space rings floating in front of Xiao Hei, Jia Ximin, the demon patriarch below, saw a few words in his mind after seeing this scene. "You are miserable!" Sure enough, after Hall touched the two space rings, his face suddenly showed a smile that made Ysera feel uneasy. "Now give you the last chance! If you hand over Lina, then I see that you save her, I will bypass you! Otherwise..." Ysera heard the face more and more difficult to look at, although she did not compete with Onyxia for these years, but this represents her to bully. When I heard Halls unwelcome words, Ysera laughed arrogantly. She was not seen by the arrogant person, but she was so arrogant as Hall, she was the first time she saw it. After seeing Yassers laughter stop, Hall did not hesitate, waved his hand, and Lightning Golden Eagle suddenly stood in front of him. Ysera saw a lightning golden eagle, then looked at the little black that was ready to go. Finally, she decided to shoot, at least to defeat Hall Lightning Golden Eagle. As for Black Dragon, she felt that it is better not to hurt at present. After all, Onyxia is still on the sidelines. And at this time, Hall said something that shocked everyone. "Little black, don''t shoot, give it to me!" Chapter 1587： Put Chapter 1587 Certification "Ok?!" When I heard Hall, many people watched Halls eyes with such a idiotic look. Don''t let Black Dragon shoot? This is equivalent to not let the devil Anikexia and the **** Apollo shot, is he stupid? For a time everyone looked at Hall''s eyes and they were all surprised. But this does not include Wall and others! Because they have been with Hall since this time, they already know someone about Hall. He is the kind of person who can never take risks without risk! Once he is so vocal, then it means that he must have a sure grasp! Therefore, Wall and others not only did not show the color of shock, but looked at the eyes of Ysera with those poor eyes. This scene was inadvertently seen by Onyxia, not waiting for her to think about what was going on, suddenly Ysera power. A strong and familiar energy fluctuation caused Onyxia to turn around quickly. I saw the horrible smell of Ysera, and even the Lightning Golden Eagle, who was the Summoner of the Holy Order, had to roar and resist. When the nickname Ysera was ready to shoot, suddenly a roar came, and the powerful mental shock in the roar made Iserahs face change. If she continued to prepare for the attack, she would definitely be hurt, though Huo It will also hurt, even death, but this is not the result she wants. Therefore, she quickly changed her attack to defend, promptly blocking a sudden attack of spiritual attacks! "Well? What happened?" For a time everyone looked at the figure that suddenly popped up. After seeing this figure, Hillier and others suddenly opened their eyes! "This... wasn''t this the first-class sacred summoned beast? He... how did he become a ninth-level summoned beast!" It turned out that this was the big Afghan they had seen before, but the strength of Ah Da at this time is far stronger than before. If they were facing the current Ada, even if Hillier and L''Occitane joined forces. Can only play a tie. "Do you have a two-headed, nine-level sacred summoning beast? Is this yours?" Don''t look at what Ysera said is so calm, but in fact her heart is also shocked. The summoner has seen a lot of her. There are also many powerful summoners there, but with such weak strength, she also controls the black dragon. The three-headed and nine-level summoning beasts inside are estimated to be impossible for ordinary people to do! With her understanding of the summoner, once someone summons a summoned beast that is far superior to her own strength, then there is only one consequence, that is, the anti-phasic death! But at the moment, Hall is a very relaxed look, not as difficult as it is. Is he really so powerful? This sentence is not only what Ysera thinks, but even Onyxia and Apollo. "Oh, how? Fear? Do you want to continue?" Ysera heard that Liu Mei was upside down. Her phoenix eyes stared at Hall, and when she just wanted to shoot again, Hall made a surprise action that made her eyes wide open and her mouth wide open! I saw that Hall waved again, and a nine-level sacred summoned beast appeared in front of her, and it was still the same as the Ada. "Oh, although I don''t know how the devil King Onyxia and the **** Apollo gave the Hall Master a number of holy magic crystals, but now from the arrogance of Hall, we can see that this time we absolutely Take advantage of it! And it may be an absolute advantage!" Wall''s heart smirked, and he was somewhat worried, and he has completely let go of it from now on. "This...how is this possible! How can he have so much..." Apollo also widened his eyes, apparently he did not believe in this scene, but this is indeed true! "I think... I suddenly understood!" Onyxia suddenly said something like this. "What do you understand?" Apollo asked with some doubts. "If I didn''t guess wrong, he became so strong, it''s all because of us!" "Because we? What do you mean?" Apollo heard the more and more doubts. "What else? It is those holy magic crystals! It is estimated that he has a magical ability to directly strengthen the Warcraft with the holy magic crystal. If this is the case, it will explain why it will become a nine-level holy warcraft. It!" What Onyxia said, it is the little black! Onyxias words are not very big, but the people present are all clearly heard. Ysera heard her face pale, although she didn''t know how many of the sacred magic crystals that Onyxia gave them to Hall, but she believed that there would never be less. After all, Xiao He asked them what they wanted. They are seeking to be black, not so stingy. In other words, the Hall in front of us has grown into a presence that makes them all taboo! When I think of it, Isera suddenly regrets it. If I shoot it early, I dont think its so passive. And the most important thing is that I still get so much gas, and the current situation is impossible to fight. Otherwise, she only suffers from loss. What she can do is to find a way to ease the relationship between her and Hall. "How, do you still think I am bullied? Do you want me to summon one!" Also summoned? Everyone looked at Hall with a stunned look, as if he was not converting the nine-level summoned beast, but a kitten and a puppy. Ysera took a deep breath and then looked at Onyxia and Apollo. Both of them saw the meaning of Ysera''s eyes Finally, Apollo decided to ease the atmosphere. "Cough, that Hall... I decided that there should be some misunderstanding between the people. The person you said is a saint of the white tent power, then Ysera will definitely not harm her, you are right?!" Not waiting for Hall''s opening, Ysera looked at Apollo with gratitude and then quickly looked at Hall. "No, the saint, that is, Lina, she is doing very well now. If she knows that such a friend is looking for her, she should be very happy!" "Oh? Is it?" Hall looked at Ysera with a smile. It is already very remarkable that Ysera is pulling the following in front of so many people, but since she has already done it, she will not regret it so quickly. "That''s for sure. I will bring it in for a while. She is very close to here. I want to come over for a long time!" "Half day? That line, then I will wait for you for a long time!" Chapter 1588： Lina Chapter 1588 Lina After hearing the consent of Hall, Ysera could not help but feel relieved. Apollo on the side said that he immediately came up happily. "That''s right. The bug is our biggest enemy. I believe everyone knows the worm is so powerful, so we must unite!" After he finished, he also looked at Onyxia. "Are you right, Onyxia?" Onyxia heard a few words, she was not good at saying such hypocrisy, but now she has to say. "Yes, it is like that!" "Oh, then let''s go on, I will let people handle it here!" After Apollo said this, he immediately waved at Hillier. "Yes! God King!" Hillier naturally heard Apollo''s words. He immediately went down and told him. L''Occitane also saw the eyes of Onyxia, who was facing Onyxia. Awkward, and then followed to leave to deal with the military situation. Xiao He saw it here. After hesitating for a moment, he turned into a black dog in the eyes of everyone, which made Onyxia and others unable to open their eyes. The dragons naturally have magical transformations, but they become a little black dog. They are indeed the first time they see it. Looking at the little black who ran to the side of the Hall, O''Neillia brows, but it quickly loosens, because she has already recognized that Hall''s strength can be equal to them, and now she is not in the position. Unexpectedly angry with Hall, then what was done before was in vain. After waiting for a group of people to sit down, Apollo said to Hall. "Hall, the next words are facts. It is not suitable for me to scare you. The reason why I didn''t say it before is that we mistakenly underestimated your strength. Even if you say that you can''t help, but now It is good news for us!" Seeing that Hall was not angry, Apollo continued. "When you come to the Wanderer''s land, you know that the bugs started from the island of death. When we received the news, we immediately let the nearby troops destroy these sudden intruders." "The good results you have seen, we not only did not destroy them, but let them occupy the land of the wanderers, not only that, but they are still constantly attacking the honorable mainland!" Here, Onyxia and Ysera both have a dignified color on their faces. "I went to explore it alone. I didn''t think there was a worm in the Zerg who was not lower than my worm king. At that time, I played with it for a long time. No one had anybody. Then I informed Anikeshi. Ya, at the time, Onyxia thought that I was worried that I would defeat my worm king alone and cause me to lose a lot of power, so I only went with her two, right?" Onyxia heard the words snoring, but she finally nodded to indicate that there was such a thing. "Oh, although this is the case, but Onyxia finally accompanied me." Although Apollo did not explain the details, but Hall believes that things are not so simple, Apollo absolutely said what makes Onyxia the reason to go. But this is not the point, so Hall did not interrupt him, but continued to listen to Apollo''s story. "Fortunately, I called Onyxia to go! Otherwise I might hang there, at least it is seriously injured!" Upon hearing this, Halls face finally had a dignified color. Although she did not deal with Apollo, but he and Onyxia and Ysera are almost the same strength, say this, showing how powerful the bug! After Apollo saw Hall''s face with your dignity, he continued to scream. "At the time, the two of us thought about the past and killed the worm king. In this way, the Zerg would have no core leadership, and we could calmly destroy the Zerg! But I did not expect that it was not a worm king! head!" Four heads? ! "That is, the Zerg has the same four-headed and nine-level powers as you?" Hall squinted and said with a serious expression. "Well, although the strength of the four worms is quite different, the strongest may be worse than me. The worst we can seriously damage it or directly kill it when it is sneak attack, but this is not the most important, most The important thing is that there seems to be a big worm that can produce them. I call it the worm for the time being! That is, once it is given enough time, it can always produce this worm king!" hiss! When I heard this, Holden understood that why Apollo would unite so closely. The emotional Zerg is such a thing! "Then you mean, there may be there on Death Island now..." "It''s not possible, I think there must be at least eight worms! Four of them may be as strong as us! The reason why I let Queen Ysera come over soon~ www.novelhall.com~ I hope to discuss it with her. If she can, she and Onyxia and other people stop the worms, and I will go directly to kill the worms. Only in this way, we honor the mainland!" Speaking of this, Apollos original expression of a dignified expression suddenly smiled, and he looked at Hall Road. "Now, Hall, there is your existence, our success rate will increase greatly here, I don''t want you to stab the insects, as long as you help me stop the worms, when I still go in alone Insecticide, so you don''t have to worry about what tricks I will play." Are you really so good? Hall did not say anything about this, but my heart has already left a little thought on this matter. Onyxia also said at this time. "It is true. He was such a me and Isaiah before!" Ysera heard the words and nodded. "That''s right!" With two proofs, Apollo showed a satisfied smile on his face. "I have already said clearly the situation. If you want to participate, Hall chooses it yourself." Hall smelled a wrinkle, and the Zerg threatened him naturally, but at the moment, he always felt that something was not clear, but he did not find a flaw when he said what Apollo had just said. At this time, a soldier suddenly ran into the road. "Report, Wolf King Slater asks outside the door!" Ysera heard the nod and said, "Let him come in! I told him to come!" "Yes!" As the soldiers went down, it was very fast. Two figures came in from the outside. It was the Wolf King Slater, and behind him was a figure wearing a white magic robe. After seeing the person''s appearance, Hall suddenly exclaimed. "Lina!" Chapter 1589： plot The woman under the white magic robe is not someone else, it is the Lina that was sent from the Allen Continental transmission array! When she heard Hall''s voice, Lina was obviously stunned. Because the incident was too sudden, she obviously did not respond. When she returned to God and found that she was called Qin Feiyang, she suddenly reached out and covered her mouth and exclaimed. "Young master?!" "Young master? What?" Wolf King Slater couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He didn''t think that the saint would call a young man, and this human being is still... Seeing the saints without hesitation, they will rush to the Hall. Wolf King Slater doesnt know why, suddenly he wants to stop Lina. And his action suddenly caused the exclamation of Ysera and others. "Lester stopped!" "Give me a stop!" "Roar!" In front, the voices of Ysera and Apollo did not wait for the Wolf King Slater to react. Suddenly a powerful momentum came directly to the front, and Wolf King Slater was directly attacked by an imposing momentum. A blood squirted directly from his mouth. "This...this is..." Slater, the wolf king who had returned to God, did not think that the roaring sound was actually a little black dog? ! And Ysera and Apollo couldn''t help but see a sigh of relief. Seeing Wolf King Slater look stunned, Ysera quickly said. "Enough Slater, go back to the side!" Wolf King Slater still wants to say something, but after hearing Ysera, he reached out and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, then went back to the side after a ceremony. Xiao Hei glanced at him and then ignored him. The scene just changed was too loud. Lina didnt react at all. When she returned to God, she found that her hand was already in her hand. "Lina, this time, are you okay?" Lina heard a red face, then thought of something, and immediately slammed into Hall''s chest and wept. "Young Master. I thought I would never see you!" "Oh, why did you cry, didn''t you see it?" Hall smiled and wiped her tears. "But young master...you...what did you come here? You must have suffered a lot and suffered a lot of sins?" Lina asked with some crying. When others heard Lina''s words, they couldn''t help but twitch. They didn''t know if they were suffering from it. As for sin, it seems that others are suffering! With his temper, I dont know how many people were bullied by him along the way! "Well, this will be said later, I will tell them in advance!" "Well, okay!" Lina said, leaving from Hall''s chest and then standing directly behind Hall. Ysera saw Liu Mei upside down, but even if she did, she did not dare to say anything. "I know everything you said, so let''s make a plan and tell me when it is time! Just like this!" After saying that Hall ignored the shock of everyone, he left Lina directly. When passing through L''Occitane, Hall suddenly stopped and turned to look at him. "Right, is there a place to arrange our rest?" "Ah?" L''Occitane heard the first glimpse, but then he quickly reacted and said quickly. "Yes! Already ready!" L''Occitane glanced at Onyxia, and immediately said she did not object. "I will take you there, please!" Watching Hall leave with Lina, Wolf King Slater couldn''t help but widen his eyes, and what shocked him the most was that Queen Ysera did not object! What happened here? Also, when did L''Occitane become so diligent! He naturally can see that L''Occitane was a smile before, but it was all that kind of smile. But just now, he is obviously a charming smile! In the face of another human being, in the face of the devil, Onyxia, isnt this what it is to find death? But he just did it! What happened here before he came? When Wolf King Slater knew what happened before, he almost came out with his eyes. He didn''t think that Hall was so horrible, he directly gave the honor of the three powerful mainlanders without temper, and took the initiative to pull down his face. Relaxed atmosphere. For a time, Wolf King Slater pinched his cold sweat for his actions. Just when Apollo discussed them, Hall was talking to Lina about how he came to honor the mainland, and said how to find a way to find Lina. In this process, Lina exclaimed several times, especially when she heard that Hall was the first place in the alchemy competition in the home of the Rangers, she couldn''t help but applaud. Also, when she heard that Hall had to bear the burden of accumulating strength, she could not help but leave tears. After Hall finished, she grabbed Hall''s hand. "Young Master, I am really useless, let you take such a big risk to find me!" "Oh! Fool! You grew up with me, how can I watch you wandering outside!" Then Hall let Lina say something about her time Fortunately, its good news, otherwise he wont cry like Lina, he will only go up and bully Na''s people are killed! Even Ysera is the same! As for the Zerg in the back, in Hall''s opinion, killing a Ysera is not a loss. Anyway, there are definitely a lot of holy magic crystals in her space ring. There are systems in it. What is difficult. Not to mention, at this time, Onyxia, they are asking about how many sacred magic crystals of Ysera, "I have four more here. Do you mean that he is asking me to ask?" "You also saw... He took all the holy magic crystals of both of us. I don''t have a number. I have about six there, and Onyxia should have five of them, plus they used to be from Hillier. There are two nine-level holy magic crystals that have been handed there, so that he has at least thirteen nine-level holy magic crystals at a glance! That is, if the situation is really as we know, Halle One person will have 14th and 9th-level summoned beasts including Black Dragon!" hiss! Ishera, who hadnt really cared about it, couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief after hearing Apollos words! Fourteen heads and nine other holy level summoned beasts, heaven! This can completely kill the top three of their forces! After returning to God, Ysera looked at Onyxia and Apollo. "What do you mean?" Apollo and Onyxia looked at each other and then said. "I will just say it, the island of death, it should be the space crack to the high plane, the worms are running out from inside, so whether it is because of the issue of honoring the mainland or the next question to the higher plane, we They can''t get rid of bugs! So it''s imperative to eliminate that bug!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 1590： Final reinforcement The last reinforcement of Chapter 1590 "So there is only one task for us now, that is to destroy the insect! Only in this way can we survive!" Apollo said here, there was a fascination in his eyes, then glanced at Onyxia and Ysera, and saw them look dignified and silent, and he leaned back on the stool and said faintly. "As for the future, I think I can wait until I kill the insects and say, do you think?" "I agree with Apollo''s point of view!" The first thing I said was not Onyxia, but Ysera, who was almost humiliated by Hall. This made Apollo and Onyxia a little surprised. "You don''t have to look at me like this. Just now Apollo also said that the worm may still hatch the worm at any time. If we don''t hurry, even if Hall has more sacred magic crystals, it will not help. !" After a pause, she continued. "And now Hall agrees to participate in this action. This is a good news for us to honor the mainland. In this case, I am willing to be a prejudice and participate in this action!" "Oh, no loss is Queen Ysera! I am very happy that you can make this choice!" Ysera did not pay attention to the words of Apollo''s compliments. She had some thoughts in her heart. On the side of Onyxia gave her a look and then shopped. "I have no problem. We have already said it before, but there is only one Hall now! Then follow the original plan!" Apollo nodded and said, "Oh, that''s good. Since everyone has no opinions, then we should act sooner or later, and act tomorrow!" After a pause, Apollo looked at the two faces who were still dignified and smiled. "Okay, let''s take a rest today! Although Hall is not flattering, I don''t think it would be okay to take the initiative to provoke him!" Just some? Both Ysera and Onyxia couldnt help but look at Apollo. Dont look at this guy who is talking to Hall now, but they are very clear. Once they are clear, Apollo will definitely be the first time. Start! For this. Not only are Apollo, the three of them are clear, and the Hall as a party is equally clear. So when he told Lina, Lina immediately exclaimed. "Young master, so dangerous, we still don''t want to go?" Hall saw that he was still concerned about Lina as he used to. He smiled and reached out and touched her furry ears, saying in Lina''s flushed expression. "The situation of the Zerg, not only the Onyxia, they can''t hide, even me! If you don''t destroy the worms, then it''s not just the honor of the mainland, even the Allen continent may be invaded by the Zerg. There will be no more living people here, no... maybe there will be no undead! Do you want to see such a scene?" Hearing Hall said, Lina shook her head quickly, and the swinging tofu was like a rattle. The Hall was not able to watch. "The young master... can you take me..." Hearing that Lina said, Hall, who had to oppose the first time, suddenly hesitated. After thinking about it, he finally nodded in the look that Lina looked forward to. "That! But you have to listen to me, never leave me by the time!!" "Young Master, I... Ah? Master, you agree!?" Lina began to ask only about temptation. She also knew the seriousness of the situation, so she did not know that Hall would promise, and she suddenly responded with a sudden cheer. Holding the Hall. "Great!" By being surrounded by Lina, Hall was a little embarrassed, but he quickly reacted and patted her back. I don''t know if Lina is doing this deliberately. When she is holding Hall, she feels the breath of Hall and the action of Hall taking her back. Lina is holding the strength of Hall more and more. Big up. "Okay, take a rest! I guess I will act tomorrow. If I don''t rest well, I won''t be able to come tomorrow!" When I heard Hall say this, Lina was too embarrassed to continue holding the Hall. After she let go, she looked at Hall Road with a shy look. "The young master is relieved, I will call you up tomorrow!" Looking at Lina, who was shy and ran out, Hall shook his head with a smile. After a moment, Halls face showed a dignified color, and he immediately went into the space to prepare for tomorrows business. Now Hall has nine heads of the Holy World Warcraft with four heads, one is the black dragon, the other three are the Lightning Golden Eagle and Ada and its companion Silver Eyebrow Ghost Wolf! And the nine-level holy magic crystal in his hand, as Apollo thought, in addition to the two nine-level holy magic crystals that Hillier had before, he got six from Apollo, and Nikexia is five here. In addition to the one that has been eaten by Xiaohe, the three have been strengthened, and now Hall has nine nine-level holy magic crystals! Hearing Apollo''s initial clear understanding of the Zerg, he decided to use eight of the nine nine-class sacred magic crystals in his hands today to strengthen, and the last one is ready for the occasion! And the eight nine-level holy magic crystal, Hall has already thought of the object to be strengthened! First of all, their next battle is on Death Island, which is already the base of the bugs, so the next battle is likely to be on land! Therefore, Hall decided to strengthen one of the lightning magic fish into a nine-level holy warcraft one for the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast to the nine-class holy world of Warcraft! As for why this is done, it is because Hall is worried that in the event of an air battle, a lightning golden eagle is not enough! As for the lightning magic fish, it is the reason for considering the naval battle! The rest of the six nine-level holy magic crystal, Hall decided to give them to Xiaohuang mother, Xiaohong, Xiaobai, and the swamp giant crocodile and fire queen! The reason why Hall will give the last one to the Queen of Fire Ants is that it is already very powerful because of the eight-level holy summoning beast. Now in the space, a large number of fire ant units are recently made out! Although the time is very short, but with the help of the spring water, the Queen of Fire Ant can lay eggs and hatch in a short time, and as for the problem of improving the strength of the fire ants, it is thanks to Onyxia and Apollo. Those holy levels! Although they give the nine-level holy magic crystal rarely eight and the seventh-class holy magic crystal is sufficient! This is an indispensable force for the Hall that will face the sea of ??insects! Chapter 1591： Horn of war Chapter 1591 The Horn of War As Hall thought, the Queen of Fire Ants after the promotion did not disappoint him. In just one night, he produced tens of thousands of eggs. Just give her a little time, these fire ant eggs will be hatched, and with the help of some holy magic crystals, they will soon form combat power! And Hall has another important reason for strengthening the Queen of Fire Ants, that is, the next battle is likely to be underground, and other Warcraft Halls don''t know. However, as fire ants that dig holes in the ground for many years, they are familiar with it! Those worms are powerful, but they need time to evolve after all. Hall believes that in such a short period of time, if the worms are a Hall, these fire ants meet underground, then Hall believes that it will be their last days. ! After figuring this out, Hall found that Xiao Hei had been silent all the time, and saw that Hall couldnt help it. This is not like a black character! After thinking about it, Hall waved his hand and suddenly the busy barbecue materials and condiments he had used before him appeared in front of him. Then he said nothing, but the little black, who was still thinking, suddenly moved his nose. He seemed to smell something familiar. He looked up and suddenly widened his eyes, and the saliva in his mouth slowly Uncontrolled flow out. "Boss! You are so good!" Hall heard a grin and said, "Your nose is really amazing. I just baked it and you smell it. Come and help me!" When he heard Hall, Xiao Hei grinned and he immediately ran to the side and shook his giant claw on a rocker. Suddenly a thigh on the fire suddenly turned, and with the cooperation of Hall and Xiaohe, the thigh meat turned golden. Hall looked at the little black with a mouthful of water, and he looked at him with no anger. "Okay, you can eat!" Said that Hall cut a small piece with a knife for himself, then went to the side, Xiao Hei saw no politeness, took the thigh up, and when he wanted to eat it, suddenly he changed again. The idea. Putting the thigh on the ground, with the black energy bursting, he suddenly became the appearance of a puppy, and then directly slammed the barbecue and ate it. Seeing that Hall couldnt help but shake his head, he also asked Xiao He before, is the dragon body and the dog eating the same amount? And Xiao Heis answer is the same! In other words, no matter what Xiaohe looks like, the amount he eats is the same! The reason why Xiaohe is willing to become a puppy to eat, in his words, he is not eating barbecue, eating is fun! Well, instead, if the black is directly drilled into the meat, it will not stain the body, so Hall will not care for him. After eating, Hall and Xiaohei lay on the ground. "Little black, what do you think?" Xiao Hei knows the meaning of Hall, and understands why he is so active in the barbecue today. After some grateful glance at Hall, Xiao Hei said. "They said, I don''t believe it. I always feel that they have something to hide from me, but now we have to deal with those bugs, and we have to clean up the bugs. We are packing them! When I think I can know." Everything I want to know!" Hearing that Xiao Hei said so well, Hall looked at him with amazement. "Yes, I didn''t think of Xiaohe, you are amazing here now!" "Oh, this is not a loss for the boss!" After chatting with Xiaohe for a while, seeing that Xiaohei is not so depressed, Hall signals him to take a rest and be ready to fight tomorrow. After leaving the space, Hall found that the sky had begun to shine. He did not think that time had passed so fast. Fortunately, it was not the case that Halls current mental power, even if it was not rested for a few days. However, Hall still took a sip of life spring water, and suddenly the exhaustion of the whole body was swept away. Pushing open the door, just happened to meet Lina who just wanted to knock on the door, looking at Lina''s surprised eyes, Hall smiled and touched her head. "Oh, let''s go!" Yesterday, not only did Hall have no rest, but even Apollo did the same. Due to the importance of this battle, Apollo had been arranging the army. After seeing Hall coming in, Apollo nodded to him. "Hall, rest is OK, we are ready here, if you have no problem, we can act!" "I have no problem here, I can act at any time!" "That''s great! If so, then let''s go!" After Apollo said this, he immediately faced the main pipe next to him. "Immediately give orders and let the fleet leave!" "Yes! God King!" After watching the general manager go down, Apollo turned to look at Hall. "Their task is to be confident of the insects'' attention. At that time we are bypassing the troops in front and killing directly to the island of death!" Hall didn''t have any opinion on this point, so he signaled Apollo to do it himself, and told him how to do it. See Hall saying that Apollo has no nonsense. He took a look at Onyxia and Ysera. After seeing both of them nod, he said. "In this case, let''s go!" Hall followed Apollo and his party to the square, and saw a group of flying World of Warcraft stopped here. "This time we mainly follow them. When they encounter flying bugs, they will stay behind them, and we will pretend to escape!" Said here, Apollo said, "The wisdom of the insect mother is not low, we should not underestimate her!" There is no opinion on comparing Hall In his opinion, if Apollo said that there is not much difference, the nine-level sect of the worm can not be compared with them. As for the sea of ??insects that can''t be killed, Hall doesn''t think they are better than their summoned beasts. After seeing that everyone had no opinion, everyone sat on their own flying World of Warcraft. Looking at Hall, she still took Lina, and Ysera looked at Hall with a special look. Fortunately, she did not speak, but what everyone did not find was that her mouth was a little sneer. Apollo brought Hillier and several men in white robe. Onyxia is with a few black robe men such as L''Occitane, and Ysera is with a few people like Wolf King Slater. As for Hall, in addition to Lina, he also took Wall, the undead, as the other two stood behind the Hall! As time passed, the horn of the battle was getting closer... Chapter 1592： Act according to plan Chapter 1592 Acting as planned "God King! Found the bug forward!" A bright Protoss soldier hurriedly rushed over and said aloud. "Attack! Follow the plan that was made before!" said Apollo, the **** of the gods, with a wave of light. "Yes! God King!" Under the orders of Apollo, thousands of flying World of Warcraft teams immediately rushed to the worms. These are the elite warriors of the Guangming Protoss. Most of their strengths are in the seventh class, and there are many eight-level holy powers. Therefore, it can be said that Apollos flying World of Warcraft team basically It is the elite of the bright Protoss! I saw that as the Guangming Protoss flies into the worms, it suddenly kills the Quartet. Hall sees the bodies of bugs falling from the sky. Of course, there are also some bright Protoss soldiers who have fallen, but they are relatively less. "Let''s go!" Apollo didn''t look at the soldiers who died in battle, and then flew straight to the side. Not only him, Onyxia and Ysera, but also they did not put the heroes who were heroic and arrogant to the worms in their hearts. Hall glanced at them and reached out and asked Lina not to look there, and then directed the Lightning Golden Eagle to fly with Apollo. The plan seems to be very successful, because the heroic and good warfare of the Bright Protoss caused the flying bugs to be severely wounded, which caused a series of reactions. I saw more and more flying worms flying towards here. The generals of the World of Warcraft flying in the bright Protoss saw this, and there was no trace of fear in the face. He immediately asked the soldiers to clean up the surrounding bugs, and then let some bright Protoss soldiers stand side by side. After he said a few words, these bright Protoss fighters suddenly burst into a powerful light. What Hall seemed to feel, turned his head and saw that a group of people with strong light was quickly rushing toward the flying parasites flying. "This is... suicide?" Hall has seen this trick, which seems to be the power generated by the burning of the Protoss of the Protoss, that is to say, these people are basically dead people! Sure enough, with a strong ray of light, Hall found that the flying bugs were once again less than half, but those bright Protoss fighters could not even see a single figure. "These guys... its better than anyone else!" The large number of deaths of flying worms allowed the flying worms to come together constantly. The effect was that Hall had not seen the flying worms in front of them in addition to the insects that came in from the air! In other words, Apollo''s plan is successful! "Very good! The flying bugs are attracted a lot. Then, the bugs will continue to reinforce there, so we have to speed up, otherwise we will not be able to complete our mission once they are killed or injured!" Apollo got the consent of everyone, so under his leadership, everyone accelerated the pace of progress again. In the case of everyone flying full, soon an island appeared in the eyes of everyone. "Look!" Hall heard the words and looked down. He saw that there were dense black spots on the water around the island. Just when Hall was puzzled, Apollo explained on the side. "These are the bugs that worms have evolved to be able to fight in water, but they can only fight in the shallow sea now, otherwise those seas may have to be annihilated!" Hall can hear that Apollo has such a sarcasm in his guy''s words that he doesn''t like the sea. "Hall, now is the time for you to show, we need you to attract the attention of the insects here!" Hall heard a nod, he had no nonsense, waved his hand, and suddenly a large number of black figures appeared in the eyes of everyone... "Well? This is..." Apollo blinked, and he did not expect Hall to summon a bee-type Warcraft. This situation made him frown, but soon he stretched out. I saw those bee-type Warcraft appeared, immediately attacked the following insects, basically no head worms have seven or eight bee-type Warcraft wrapped around them, then Apollo found that the worms fell down one by one Do not move. "Oh? Interesting..." These bee-type Warcraft are the stone bees that the Queen Beehatch hatches in the Hall space! Although the stone bees are not very high in grade, they have a special ability, that is, the needles behind the tail have toxins that make the body stiff! A toxin at one end may not be able to get a bug. But once the quantity goes up, even the bugs can''t stand it! In such a short period of time, a large number of bugs died under the tail of the wasp! However, Hall is not too optimistic, because with the death of the insect ~www.novelhall.com ~ stone bee death is also very fast. Whether it is Hall or Apollo, they can see clearly. Although this is the case, Hall''s purpose has been reached, only to see the worms rushing over at the back, and rushing toward the stone bees. "Hall, you are in this situation..." Apollo saw a sneer in his heart. He just wanted to remind Hall that he couldn''t do this, but he didn''t say anything yet. Suddenly there was a rumbling sound on the ground, followed by those rushing over. All the worms fell into the collapsed ground. Then there were countless fiery red figures coming out of the collapsed down, and directly killing the fallen bugs. "Well? When was he..." These fiery red figures are the fire ant forces that Hall summoned. They were already arranged when Hall released the wasp, so this was the scene. "Is it okay? I see the bugs are attracted!" Apollo heard no nonsense and nodded. "Hall, let them support for a long time! Can not wait for success. Just look at them!" Hall didn''t speak, just nodded and told himself to know about it. When Apollo saw it, he immediately took the lead and rushed inside. The crowd immediately followed up, very quickly. A huge cave appeared in front of everyone. "The insect mother is inside, let''s go in! Just follow the plan that was made before!" The most advanced one was not Apollo, but Onyxia, who had never spoken before. She saw her as a priest and rushed in. L''Occitane and others behind her also rushed in. Hall glanced at Wall and said, "Let your troops set up defense lines here, don''t let those bugs come in to bother us!" After saying this, he followed Lina and others and followed. Chapter 1593： Natural power Chapter 1593 Natural Forces Since a large number of worms were attracted, when Hall entered the cave, there was only a small part of the worm! Under the advantage of losing the number, they will be trampled by Onyxia when they are not in a round! For the rudeness of Onyxia, everyone did not say anything, everyone followed her and quickly ran towards the cave. It didn''t take long for everyone to find Onyxia to stop in one place. "Well? Was it discovered?" Apollo frowned, and he quickly rushed over. I saw that there were ten powerful worms standing in front of them, even though these worms did not say anything. However, their pair of eyes full of killing is telling Hall and others that they are not so irritating! "Ten? How is it more?!" When I saw this amount, Apollo couldn''t help but exclaim. According to his previous calculations, there are eight heads here that are already very good, but I did not expect that there are two more! "The two ends are new!" Apollo pointed to the last two bugs. I saw that the two worms were slightly smaller than the other worms, and the color of the body was not so deep. Seeing this, everyone looked at Hall. After all, here, in addition to Apollo, who is going to kill the insects, they can only stop the five-headed and nine-level worms. This is the limit, so the remaining five can only be Hall is coming to resist! Hall also knows that the current situation seems to be the only way, so he pointed his finger to the side and said the two new bugs. "These five are for me! No problem?" Seeing that Hall took the initiative to take away five worms, although according to Apollo, two of them were newborn ninth-class worms, but everyone nodded and said this. "That line, those two heads are for us!" Ysera pointed to the two worms. "These two are for us!" Onyxia also ordered two points. At the last end, Apollo looked at the person behind him. "In the end we are responsible! Since a lot of them are chosen, then let''s start! Don''t waste time. Otherwise, once the outside bugs rush in, the action will not be guaranteed to be completed!" Although Apollo said to everyone, but the people present were looking at Hall. Where did Hall know what they were thinking, so he did not hesitate, waved his hand and suddenly appeared in front of him. Ada and another silver eyebrow ghost wolf, Xiao Huang mother and son, the last one is Xiaobai! hiss! Although they all knew Hall''s situation before, but when they saw the five-headed and nine-level summoned beasts appearing in front of them, everyone couldn''t help but take a breath. wrong! Not five heads! It is seven heads! do not forget! The lightning golden eagle under the body of Hall, and the little **** in the arms of Lina are all nine-level summoned beasts! Are seven heads and nine sacred summoning beasts? ! Looking at the forces that Hall showed, Ysera''s face was very gloomy, but this time she covered up very well, even Hall, did not notice the situation. The appearance of the five-headed nine-level summoned beasts, which made those bugs stunned, apparently they did not think, why suddenly there are so many powerful enemies! They still had a calm expression, and they couldnt sit still. A worm suddenly roared, and then the other worms roared. "Hey!" Onyxia suddenly screamed, and a powerful momentum rushed directly toward the worms. The worms were so stunned by Onyxia, and they wanted to continue to bark as if they were stuck in the throat, and they couldnt speak for a long time. "Hands!" Apollo saw nothing without hesitation, and immediately yelled at everyone. I saw that he suddenly rushed over, and a glare suddenly broke out, splitting the worm team into two. Ysera and Onyxia and the people behind them did not hesitate to rush to the goal they locked. When Hall saw the five divided worms, there was no nonsense. When he waved his hand, they let Ada suppress them. On a long open space, there are battles everywhere. "Hey!" A worm was screamed by Ada, and suddenly there was a short-term confusion. Ah Da used this opportunity to directly hit the waist of the worm. The worm was directly hit by the pain after eating the pain. A big leap appeared in the big one. Above it, a twitching action was made next to the tail. With a loud bang, the worm was directly drawn into the ground. The little yellow mother and the child are mutual cooperation, and the two worms quickly eat the loss that they will not cooperate in their hands. As for Xiaobai, he actually dumped the insects directly on the ground, and a pair of claws rushed to the head of the insects This scene happened to be seen by Ysera and others, and Ada What makes them different is that, except for Ysera and Onyxia who can suppress the worms, including Apollo''s men, it is at most a tug of war with the worms. It seems that this guy in L''Occitane has also been injured. Obviously, in the brief contact just now, he actually suffered a lot of losses. "No, it seems that we can''t go on like this, otherwise our people will die here!" Ysera''s face was a bit gloomy, and then she did not hesitate. A wave of powerful force was emanating from her hands, and then the ground was originally rusting and began to sprout, and then grew into green plants. In the face of the bug, a huge tree vine directly wrapped it up. The worm was so surprised that he immediately counterattacked with its claws. As it cuts down, the vines are broken into two segments, but they are not waiting for the worms to be happy. Suddenly, a tree vine grows out, and the worms are the same as before. Wrap it up. "This is the power of the natural system?" Hall remembers that in the dark jungle, he has seen the druid use this magic. And Ysera can use natural power, is she also a druid? ! It is clear that Hallras situation is that Hall is unclear, and Onyxia and Apollo, who are old rivals, are not too shocked. After seeing Ysera make this move, Onyxia did not hesitate and turned into a dragon directly, and then slaps the worms in front of her to fly out. After Apollo saw it, he did not hesitate and immediately rushed inside. His goal is the insect mother, this is a plan to speak before. The worms reacted and were ready to chase them in, but they were stopped by Hall. "Give me a stay!" Chapter 1594： Horrible insect mother Chapter 1594 The horrible insect mother Because of Yassera and Onyxia''s unreserved strength, their target worms were the first to be defeated! After discovering this situation, Hall couldn''t help but look a little dignified, but it was quickly relieved. After all, Ysera and Onyxia were honored as the top three in the mainland. They naturally had their cards. "No loss is the honor of the mainland''s three strongest!" Hall is not talking about this, but to seek truth from facts. You must know that his five-headed and nine-level sacred summoned beasts have not yet taken a bug, even the two new worms. Thinking of this, Qin Feiyang suddenly took Lina from the lightning golden eagle, and immediately let the lightning golden eagle rush toward one of the two new worms. The bug that was originally fighting against Xiao Huang seemed to find something. Just when it looked up, it was already late. The lightning golden eagle appeared above the worm at its lightning speed. In the horrified eyes of the worm, the lightning golden eagle The claws of the claws snapped down against its head. The worm quickly lifted its claws to resist, but it was still late. The Golden Eagle''s claws had caught one of its compound eyes and then directly shattered its compound eyes. "Roar!" The worm that ate the pain suddenly screamed, and before it reacted from the pain, Xiao Huang did not let this opportunity pass, directly throwing the worm to the ground, and then biting it against it. The Golden Eagle was so smashed, this new worm was suddenly pressed by Xiao Huang, and when the Lightning Golden Eagle flew back again, it had not yet climbed from Xiao Huang. The Lightning Golden Eagle blinked and immediately looked at another bug. This bug seems to have found its companion situation, so after discovering that the lightning golden eagle stared at it, it did not hesitate to force Xiao Huang''s mother to retreat, and then issued a green liquid to the lightning golden eagle. The Lightning Golden Eagle suddenly screamed when the green liquid came over, and then the figure flashed and quickly escaped. Then the green liquid directly hit the rock on the side, and then a cloud of smoke was emitted, and the rock slowly melted. "Good and powerful corrosive!" The Lightning Golden Eagle glanced behind him and screamed, and a spurt of lightning against the worm. "boom!" Because of the obstruction of rhubarb, the insect was directly hit by the lightning of the Golden Eagle. "Roar!" The worm screamed, and then the rhubarb did not let go of this opportunity, and continued to rush to fight with it. With the addition of Lightning Golden Eagle, the advantage of the war slowly turned to Hall, especially the injured insect before, and wanted to escape it. Finally, the Golden Eagle directly caught his head with a transparent. After the death of a worm, the situation of the worm became more and more difficult. In particular, after Ysera and Onyxia killed the two worms, under the joint attack, other worms suffered more or less injuries. According to this situation, the failure of the bug has become a foregone conclusion. At this time, suddenly there was a roaring sound inside, and when I heard this sound, everyones face was a tremor! "This...what is this situation?! This momentum..." Onyxia''s face also became a little dignified. She didn''t seem to think that there was such a strong presence here, and even she had such a fearful feeling in the screaming sound. "Damn! Apollo this bastard! He did not investigate clearly!" This does not blame Onyxia for such anger. Originally, I saw that Hall has so many nine-level summoned beasts. This action can solve the problem of bugs satisfactorily. According to the previous situation, it is indeed the case, watching the insects are about to be eliminated, but suddenly there is a guy who makes her feel a little afraid. Apollo, is this not a harm? "Not good!" Hall seemed to have found this too. He looked at the cave with a frown, and then looked at Lina. "You are sitting on the Lightning Golden Eagle and leaving here!" "A lot of my grandfather! I want to follow you!" Lina shook her head and refused without thinking much. Hall heard a wrinkle, and at this time, the remaining five worms suddenly roared, and after the surrounding World of Warcraft and people broke free, they immediately ran to the cave. Then, a figure ran out from inside, and everyone looked up. Although this person was a wolverine, they still recognized it at a glance. Isn''t this person Apollo who was going to kill the insect mother before? ! "Apollo! What happened just now? Why?" "Roar!" Onyxias words have not been finished yet, and her roar has interrupted her again! boom! boom! Everyone saw a bit of a dignified look, and then a huge figure appeared in front of them. As this sound appeared, everyone felt that the air seemed to solidify. I saw this is a red bug, the worm is very tall, and it looks very bad. However, this is not the point. The point is that the worm''s momentum is very strong. With the advent of it, the summoned beasts around Hall have shown a fearful look. It is only possible to have so many 9th-level sacred summoned beasts fearful! This bug is very likely to be God-level Warcraft! hiss! At the thought of this, Hall couldn''t help but take a breath! God level Warcraft! This is not something he can deal with, even if he summons the summoned beasts in the space, it is not estimated to be the opponent of this bug! "Cough!" Apollo suddenly coughed, followed by a stream of blood ejected from his mouth. "The insect mother... The insect mother suddenly progressed! When I sneaked on it, it was already seriously injured. When I was about to kill it, it was inexplicably advanced! I don''t know why! Upon hearing this, Onyxia and others couldn''t help but widen their eyes and advance at this critical time. It must be said that the luck of this insect mother is really good! But for them now, for Onyxia, the current situation is very troublesome! Once they are not good, they will not say this task, they are likely to die here! "Apollo! The situation is very urgent now. I think we can''t keep it! Although we can resist it for a while, we have to think of a way to solve it. Otherwise we are waiting for us to die!" Chapter 1595： Yseras approach Chapter 1595 Ysera''s approach "I have no way!" Apollo shook his head as soon as he heard the words. "What? You can''t do it?!" Onyxia gave her a anger, and she didn''t think that Apollo would say so. In this way, they have no other way than to be desperate. At this time, Ysera on the side suddenly said. "Maybe, I have a way, maybe I can succeed!" Ok? ! Everyone heard the words and turned to look at Ysera, and Onyxias eyebrows were upside down. Its not that she didnt believe in Ysera, but that she had a hint of restraint for Ysera. Seeing everyone watching themselves, Ysera continued. Everyone knows that there should be a space crack in the island of death! If we can drop it near the space fissure, then detonate this space fissure... hiss! Everyone couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, especially Hall. He experienced the turbulence of space and deeply understood the horror of the turbulent space. It can be said that if he was not lucky, he would probably be directly shredded by the space. However, everyone thought about it for a short time and found that this method is indeed only feasible. After all, the momentum that the insect mother just sent is still vivid, and it seems that only to go to extremes! "Good! I agree with this method! But how should we do it? Space cracks can not be detonated casually, how do you guarantee this?" Onyxia''s suspicion is not unreasonable, space cracks are not casual attacks She will be detonated afterwards, and she is still very clear about this. Seeing the eyes of Onyxia and Apollo, Ysera turned to look at the Hall, not exactly the one by the side of Hall! "She! Her blood has a special power! This is the power of space! Just drop her blood into the space crack, then it will definitely detonate the space crack!" what? ! Hall heard the words and exclaimed. He didn''t think that Lina''s blood actually had this ability! "She? Can you say..." Apollo asked with some doubts. "Well! There is space in her hidden blood! This is why she can come directly to me from Allen''s mainland!" "It turns out! You thought about using her to leave here before!" When she heard Apollo, Ysera did not refute, she said that she was only faintly looking at the angry face of Hall. "It is true that the resources of the honorary mainland are already scarce, and our progress is limited. If we want to break through, we must leave here, and Lina is the best medium! Just now, you have seen it. There is a worm, we don''t say to leave, it is a luxury to survive! Only by defeating it, we have the opportunity to live! So do not do it, you choose!" Hall heard that he just wanted to oppose it, but he was pulled by Lina. "Young Master... I can!" "you" Hall just wanted to talk, and suddenly a roar came, and then everyone turned around and saw that the insects started to act. "Not good!" Onyxia shouted, and then she turned to look at Hall and roared. "Hall, this time, you are still hesitating, if we are all dead! Lina can''t live!" After saying this, Onyxia became a black dragon. "Roar!" "Apollo! What are you waiting for! Hurry up with me to stop him!" "Hey!" Apollo heard no hesitation and immediately became a silver dragon. The appearance of the two dragons stunned the insects, and then it seemed to feel that the strength of Onyxia and Apollo did not seem to be as good as their own, and he suddenly roared toward the Onyxia. Followed by it, there are five worms behind it! "Hall! What are you waiting for!" Ysera screamed, and immediately she attacked the five worms. I saw that with the shooting of Ysera, the ground injury suddenly appeared countless branches, and these branches were surrounded by one person, and they rushed straight toward the worms. This sudden branch entangled the legs of the worm, and for a time the worm was restricted from acting. "Young Master!" Lina saw that Hall had not shot yet and immediately called. "Hey! Give it to me!" Hall also knew that the situation was not very optimistic, so he quickly let Ada attack them. After sending them to Ada, Hall seems to worry that these are not enough, so the one-eyed dragon eagle and the swamp giant crocodile are also summoned. After watching the two-level nine-level summoned beasts, Iselas eyes became colder and colder? "boom!" A loud bang came, and the two dragons of Onyxia and Apollo were knocked back by the insects several times, showing how powerful the insects are! "Isra What to do next? Hurry up! We can''t resist it for a long time!" After watching the five worms being besieged by Hall''s summoned beast, Ysera quickly said. "Give me ten minutes! I am going to arrange the magic array. You will seduce it in a moment. Then Lina listens to my orders. When I say blood, you immediately drop the blood on the magical array I have painted! Do you understand!?" Hall glanced at Lina and saw Lina''s face with a serious expression, he said with a sigh. "That! You have to keep up with me for a while, don''t go away!" "Good young master!" Lina heard a smile on her face. After seeing no opinions from everyone, Ysera did not hesitate and immediately flew into the cave. The worm saw her suddenly roaring. It just wanted to turn her head and stop Ysera. Suddenly a figure ran to it, and she did not say anything directly. The insect mother was taken back by the figure for several steps. After turning to look at the Onyxia, it immediately rushed over to Onyxia. Onyxia, who had not had time to dodge, was directly knocked out. "boom!" With a loud bang, Onyxia was directly smashed into the rock. "Damn!" Apollo screamed and saw that the insects wanted to chase after Ysera, and he immediately squirted a bite to the worm. The powerful flame caused the worm to make a scream, but the strength of the worm was too strong, and soon it came out of the flame. Although the insect mother had some burnt marks, it did not receive substantial harm. Seeing this, Hall seems to be a very difficult thing as long as he wants to kill the insects! After looking at the other five worms, Hall did not hesitate to summon the little black. "Roar!" Chapter 1596： Strange magic array Chapter 1596 Strange Magic Array "Hey!" When Xiao Hei came out, he suddenly screamed. "Boss, what is the situation now?" Xiao Hei also knew the previous combat plan, so he immediately asked after seeing this scene. "The insects are advanced! Now you immediately cooperate with Ada to kill the five worms! Then, in conjunction with Onyxia, their two worms lead into the hole!" Xiaohei immediately nodded and said, "Okay, I know!" Hall glanced at L''Occitane and others who had been battling with the five worms, and then pulled Lina. "Go, we are advanced!" Lina heard no hesitation, and immediately followed Hall to the Lightning Golden Eagle. After passing through the battle zone, Hall was in the cave where they opened the meal. As it continued to deepen, Hall found that there was a lot of space energy. It can be seen from here that there is indeed a space crack, and it seems that a crack is not small! as expected. When Hall came to the deepest, a huge space crack appeared in front of them, and at this time Ysera was portraying a huge magical array. After seeing Hall, they came in, and Ysera ignored the Hall, but continued to do his own thing. Hall did not bother Ysera, he was just looking at the crack in the air in the air. So Hall found that there is still a magical array near the space crack, and this magic array seems to be in the startup state. "This magic array...who got it, it looks like it is a magical array of seals!" For the magic array, Hall still has some research, so after he saw this magic array, he probably guessed the role of this magic array. "Young master, look!" When I heard Lina''s words, Hall turned around and saw that on the other side of the space crack. There was a huge pothole in it. There seemed to be a lot of egg-like things in it, and many of them seemed to be destroyed. Seeing here, Hall brain automatically added some pictures. After Apollo came in, he arranged a magical array in the space crack, and then the worm killed him. He fought with the worm and destroyed some eggs. The worm suddenly became mad, and then suddenly advanced, then Apollo was chased out... "Apollo''s magical array..." I want to come too. Before Apollo came in, the insects would not arrange a magic array, and only Apollo! Ysera arranged the magic array very quickly, and Hall glanced at it and found that he could not understand this magical array! I can''t say no, but he didn''t see the real intention of this magical array for the time being! "Seal, crack, enhance... What kind of magical array is this?" With this doubt, Hall looked seriously at Ysera''s every move. And Ysera doesn''t seem to worry about Hall seeing it clearly, he doesn''t have a cover. It was so generous in the presence of Hall. After about ten minutes, there was a sudden roar, and then Hall found that Onyxia was flying here. "Isra, no, no! We can''t support it!" Hall looked up and saw that Onyxia was in front of the blood, which made Hall breathe a cold breath! To know that the dragon''s defense is very powerful, even Onyxia is injured, how much the insect is so powerful! "Roar!" Then, Ada, they also appeared in front of the Hall, they did not seem to be too good, including Ada, almost every World of Warcraft with blood. Hall did not hesitate to see it. He waved his hand and immediately took them back. Then he took out the spring water in the space and took it for them! "Boss!" Xiao Blacks face panted and stopped at the side of Hall, and it also had a lot of blood on his body. Hall did not hesitate, directly lost a reagent to the black, the small black mouth swallowed in. Apollo, who was taking holy water, saw her eyes wide open. The reagent that Hall threw out said that he didn''t know what it was, but he was convinced that he felt a hint of light in it, and that the dark dragon, as a dark family, felt something that swallowed the light. What surprised him the most is that Xiaohe is not only a thing, but his muzzle has slowly recovered. "This... what the **** is this?" Onyxia also found this, and she quickly said. "Hall, is there still, give me one!" Hall heard the words hesitated for a moment. After seeing the impetuous worms coming in, he did not hesitate to directly throw a reagent containing the spring of life. Onyxia did not talk nonsense, swallowed it in one bite, and then she was surprised to find that the injury on her body was slowly healing and physical strength seems to be slowly recovering. "He still has this kind of thing?" Surprisingly, not only Onyxia, but also Apollo and Ysera! But the time the insects didn''t seem to give them thoughts, it came to the crowd with a roar of noise. "The bugs have been killed, only we have come in! Everyone else has been killed by the insects!" Hall heard a wrinkle, but it was relieved soon. Seeing Onyxia they were all beaten like this. L''Occitane was killed and normal again! In this way, there are only Onyxia, Apollo, Ysera, Hall, Lina, Xiaohei and Wall! "Okay! The magic array is complete!" Ysera suddenly appeared next to Hall, then looked at Hall with a serious look. "Now, our task is to bring the worm into the middle, and then use this magic array to control it! Remember, this magic array can only control for a few seconds after starting, and this time, Lina must drop blood. In that magical array!" Hall heard the words and turned around. I saw this is a square magic array with a small magic array in every corner. Obviously this should be the eye that controls the entire magical array, and one of the magical arrays has a small circle. What Ysera said should be to let Lina drop the blood in it. "I understand it, if you understand, then act!" After saying that Ysera first acted, she saw that as she directly applied magic to the place where the insects were located, then everyone discovered that there were a lot of green plants on the ground. The magic of nature is under the control of Ysera, and it is so powerful. Just like this, countless branches entangle the limbs of the insects. "What are you doing? One person pulls one!" Chapter 1597： Sudden change "What do you do? Don''t pull it!" Everyone heard the words first, then Onyxia first reacted, only to see that she pulled one of the branches and pulled it hard. The insects suddenly swayed. Apollo didn''t hesitate to see it. When he pulled it, the insects took a two-step forward. Xiaohei did not hesitate. After pulling the third branch, the insect mother fell directly to the ground. "Roar!" The insect mother did not seem to think that there would be such a scene, and suddenly angered. "Hey!" Ysera saw a cold cry, and then continued to increase the magic, the last branch under her control, suddenly pulled the insects. The power of the four suddenly broke out, and the insect mother was pulled directly. Looking at the insects that had been pulled into the magical array, Isera suddenly shouted. "Stabilize! Get ready to start the magic array!" "understand!" Under the command of Ysera, Onyxia and others immediately started the magical array, and then with the four people of Isela as the boundary, the four red energy walls instantly emerged from the ground, wrapping the insects in the middle. ! The energy wall that emerged shredded the branches, so the insects were able to get out of trouble! "Hey!" The worm found himself snarled after being trapped, and it slammed against the magical array. However, the magic array did not have the fragmentation it imagined, but instead it took a few steps. Although the magic array is not broken, the energy on the magic array seems to be somewhat transparent. "Lina! What are you doing! Just drop the blood!" Lina heard a word and looked at Hall. Hall always felt that something was wrong, but now he could not find it. The situation at the moment is very urgent. After thinking about it, he nodded to Lina. "Do it! If there is any danger, remember to stop!" "Don''t worry, Master, I know!" Seeing that the insects are going to smash the magic array again, Ysera hurriedly yelled. "Fast! We can''t hold on for a long time!" In the eyes of the eager people, Lina did not hesitate, cut a hole in her hand with a knife, and then a drop of blood flowed out of the wound. After watching the drop of blood, Hall suddenly found it wrong, because Ysera actually got out of his post and fled outside! Hall clearly saw Isaela''s pleasing eyes swept from himself! Seeing here, Hall did not understand, he was cheated! "No! Lina! Take back the blood!" While Hall was screaming, he waved his hand and summoned the one-eyed dragon eagle bird and beast. "Give me the bastard!" After the barking, he immediately went up to stop Lina, but it was still a step later. As Lina''s blood dripped into the magic circle, a burst of light came. When Hall was adapted from the glare, he found some mistakes, and he also came out with a red energy wall behind him. In other words, the two red walls surrounded the insects, Lina, and him and Onyxia. "Isra! What are you doing?" Ysera, who was tied to Ada with natural forces, sneered at her. She didn''t have too much nonsense and continued to break out. Seeing here, Onyxia, they dont know where they are, what Ysera has definitely done here! boom! A loud bang suddenly came, and then everyone was stunned and looked at the still quiet space crack that turned out to be spinning. With the rotation of the space fissure, the space fissure has formed a strong attraction, and the first to receive the impact is the insect mother! I saw the roaring of the insects, and its limbs were inserted into the ground. However, its body was still slowly attracted. Seeing here, Onyxia, they still don''t understand, and Ysera did succeed in launching the space crack, but what they didn''t think was that Ysera actually wanted to send them together in the space crack! "Damn! Ysera, why?" Apollo roared. Because of the many nine-level summoning beasts that Hall summoned, Ysera did not escape the first time. "Oh, do you think that this will stop me?" Ysera did not hesitate, and the momentum of her body broke out to the highest. With her shot, Ah Da, like the insects, was bound by countless branches. Although these branches can''t kill Ada, but Ysera''s purpose is to escape from here, so after doing all this, Ysera looked at Hall and others coldly, then turned and prepared to leave. . "Hey! Natural power? I have it too!" Hall knows that he can''t escape at this time, and sees Ysera, who is ready to flee. He didn''t have it, and immediately took out the last nine-level holy magic crystal. The nine-level magic crystal disappeared in the hands of Hall, a huge figure suddenly placed on the exit! "What? This...this is..." Ysera, who was just about to leave, was shocked when she saw this figure . I saw the front of her in front of her, turned out to be a towering tree! This is the ancient war tree that Hall used to summon the nine-level magic crystal! After Hall summoned it, he did not immediately attack Isera, but let it bury the root directly in the ground, and the whole body blocked the cave! "hateful!" Ysera immediately attacked the ancient tree of war, but her natural magic, which was useful before, did not work at all. At the same time, the space cracks became stronger and stronger, and the whole body of the insects began to be sucked up. The worm is naturally not so good, and it snarls while trying to break free from the shackles of space. In the horrified eyes of Hall et al., the space crack suddenly bursts open, and the attraction suddenly becomes stronger. As the screams of the worm come, the whole figure of the worm is sucked by the space crack. Go in. At this time, the magical array between Hall and the insects burst with the bang. With the fragmentation of this magical array, Hall and others suddenly turned white, and a strong suction made Hall slowly vacate. "not good!" After discovering this situation, Hall changed his face. He grabbed Lina, who was also pale, and then directed the Lightning Golden Eagle to escape. However, the space crack became more intense as the insects were sucked in. "Young Master, I... I am afraid!" Seeing this, Hall immediately yelled at Isera. "Isra, tell me, how can I let Lina escape from here! Just tell me, I will let you go!" Chapter 1598： End of the book Chapter 1598 is complete "Ysera! Why are you doing this!" Onyxia, who was struggling to support, shouted unwillingly. Ysera glanced at the more and more powerful space cracks, and then glanced at the old war trees in front of her and the summoned beasts surrounded by her, and finally sighed. "Its late! Linas blood has the ability to strengthen the space. The magic array I arranged is to detonate the space crack, and as her blood drops, now the entire space crack has been activated, huh, now, we can say that we are all Can''t run away!" "What? You bastard! Why do you do this!" Apollo also struggled with a bit of attraction, and shouted. "Why? Oh, this question is good!" It seems that I have found that I can''t escape, and Ysera simply stopped. "Do you think that you are wearing the image? Oh, I am not afraid to tell you that the Black Dragon and the Holy Dragon are forever hostile forces. They are impossible to allow future generations! And Xiaohe is still alive, this is not for the creation of God. Allowed!" Creation God? ! Are you a **** of creation? Both Onyxia and Apollo did not think that Ysera turned out to be the God of Creation! "Hey, don''t think I don''t know, you are a little black aunt, one is a black mother''s guard, but in fact you are also looking for a black with the purpose! Don''t show so surprised eyes, yours The purpose is also to kill Xiaohei! After all, whether it is a black dragon or a sacred dragon, it is not allowed to have a dragon with such a bi-family character!" "Then what are you for!" Hall looked a little gloomy at Isera, while his eyes were still looking at the little black trembling. "For what? Oh, its good! The dragons have been arrogant for so many years! The Father has always wanted to destroy the dragons, but they are too strong, so the Father can only temporarily avoid the edge. But I know that the Black Dragon Prince and the Holy Dragon Princess are in love. And after giving birth to Xiaohei, he knew that the opportunity came! The Black Dragon and the Holy Dragon may not know that Xiaohe, a dragon that combines the characteristics of the two races, is the most feared existence of the Father, so it must die!" "It turns out! This is why you didn''t leave and stayed here for the first time!" Onyxia seemed to understand something, and her eyes waited for Ysera. "Damn! We have been fighting for so many years, looking for so many years, did not think that the end is actually called the **** of the **** of the creation of God!" Apollo gritted and looked at Isa Road. "Wait! How do you know that Black will appear? And why do you want to leave Lina as your saint?!" Hall looked at Isera, who had stopped, and asked. "I really don''t know the appearance of Xiaohei, I just know that there is such a presence! As for Lina, it is a coincidence! Just let me discover it! Her blood has many functions, can be used for transmission, can also be used To destroy, as to how to use it. Just look at the people who use it if it is controlled!" Speaking of this, Ysera glanced at the growing space and the turbulent flow, and there was a hint of fear in her eyes, but soon she calmed down. "Now that it is too late, we can''t escape! If this is the case, then it depends on who is harder and can resist the turbulence of this space!" "Damn! Ah!" Onyxia shouted, but not waiting for her to say anything, the spatial turbulence suddenly increased, making her entire body suddenly uncontrolled and directly sucked in. "No!" When I saw this, Apollo suddenly panicked and watched the old opponent **** into the space. He quickly burst into the momentum of the whole body and rushed to the side in an attempt to break through this magical array. It is a pity that he overestimated his strength. He did not wait for him to fly a few steps. The strong attraction locked him, and then in his terrified screams, he also stepped into the footsteps of Onyxia. . After seeing that both of them were attracted, Qin Feiyang did not hesitate to collect the black, and then grabbed Lina. "Lina, do you believe me?" "Well! I believe in the young master!" Lina said without any hesitation, nodded directly. "That, I will..." Waiting for Hall to finish the conversation, Ysera on the side suddenly stopped and stopped him. "Hall and so on!" Hall heard the words and looked at her with some doubts, and then was surprised to find that she had lifted the magic array. "You are this..." As soon as Hall waved his hand, Ada and other summoned beasts immediately surrounded Ysera. "Onyxia and Apollo are all over! Now I just want to protect myself!" "Self-protection? Didn''t you just say that we are all finished? Can you control this space?" Seeing Halls sceptical expression, Ysera had no nonsense because she could not allow her to waste time. "Hall. You listen to me, there is not much time now, I can only make a long story short!" "The situation is very dangerous now. I just said that it is true that I can''t control the spatial turbulence! But I still have the last way to fight!" "Well? What?" Hall found that the appeal was getting bigger and bigger, he said a little hard. "You also found out, in fact, I am not the first time I want to kill you, otherwise according to your strength, you should be the first person to be sucked in!" When I heard Ysera say this, Hall looked down. I saw that there was still a magical array running under his feet, but the energy of the magic array was lost quickly, and it seemed that it could not last long. "I saw it, the magical array has a stable effect. It is because of it that you can stand here for so long! And now we have only one way to escape from here, that is to use the blood of Lina, I immediately portray a transmission. Magic array, then send us out!" "Do you think I can still believe you at this time?" "Oh, you can''t believe it! Then we are shredded by the space! You can do it yourself!" The conversation was short, and Hall hesitated. After looking at the pale Lina, he said. "Send Lina first, then I am leaving with you!" Ysera frowned, she knew that Hall was guarding herself, but she quickly agreed. "Yes, but you have to take some of Lina''s blood in his hand!" Hall heard a look at Lina, Lina did not hesitate, and immediately cut her wrist with a knife. "Can''t let it fall, or we will die very fast!" When I heard Yassers exclamation, Hall couldnt get distressed. He quickly took the test tube to pick up Linas blood. After collecting some, he immediately took out the life spring water and gave it to Lina. After seeing that Linas wound healed immediately, Ysera couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. After she glanced at the spring water in Halls hands, she said. "Okay. I immediately portrayed the magic array, let her in! Then we are leaving!" "Wait for me!" After thinking about it, Hall grabbed Lina and looked at Lina. "Lina, do you believe me?" "Yeah!" Lina nodded again. "That line, then you close your eyes!" Hearing Hall''s words. Lina quickly closed her eyes, and then Hall let Ada block their attention from Ysera, and then a red light flashed past. Ysera Liumei was upside down, but after seeing Hall and Lina walked over, she temporarily let go of her doubts and said. "Hurry up! The magic array won''t last long!" "You step back! Let Lina go advanced!" After hearing Hall, Ysera did not hesitate, and immediately stepped back and took a few steps. "Come on! At this time, I am not in a mood!" Hall nodded at Lina and immediately walked to the magic array. "Put the blood up and you can transfer it!" Lina glanced at Hall and saw that Hall nodded and she lowered the reagents containing the blood. Seeing that the blood was about to drip on the magical array, suddenly Yseras figure flashed, and then she appeared at Linas side. In Linas exclamation, she reached out and grabbed Lina. . "Ha ha ha... Finally I am... um!?" Ysera laughed loudly, but did not laugh a few times, suddenly found that Lina disappeared. "This... what is going on here..." When the blood dripped, the magic array was not activated, but it was sent to the earthquake. "This...this is not Lina''s blood!" Isaiah suddenly understood, and Hall just let Lina drop it, not even Lina''s blood. "what!" The direction in which Ysera was bombed was the direction of the turbulent space. Just so close, the Ysera reaction did not react, so it was directly attracted. "I hope he can use this magical array, otherwise..." After looking at Lina and Xiaohei in the space, Hall took the rest of the summoned beasts. It turned out that he had used **** surgery on Lina, so she was taken into space when Ysera was about to seize Ysera. Looking at the turbulent flow of space, Hall did not hesitate to drop Lina''s blood onto the magic array. A burst of light, the magic array was activated, and when Hall was ready to leave, suddenly the space turbulence broke out directly, sucking Hall and the entire death island. The magical array that had just started was prevented from being hard under the horrible power. Not only that, but the blood of Lina that Hall just dripped up was also sucked out by the space. As Lina''s blood merges into the turbulent flow of space, the space turbulence suddenly expands several times. For a time formed a huge black hole around the death island, and everything in the black hole range was sucked in. Not only that, after Hall was sucked in, his entire body began to crack open, and blood continued to flow out of his body. "Ah!" The severe pain made him unable to scream, but unfortunately the entire space was in a vacuum and could not be passed out. The great pain caused Hall to stun himself in the past, and he found that Xiaohei, Ada, Lina, etc. were all taken out of his space. And just when he wanted to reach out and grab Lina, it was suddenly a light appeared in front of him, and then Hall lost consciousness again... What Hall doesn''t know is that the radiance is not only what he sees, but the people who are far away from the mainland have found a vague shadow appearing on the sea, and this vague shadow is constantly expanding toward the honor of the mainland... If Hall wakes up, he will be exclaimed, because in the shadow of the shadow... it turns out to be the building of a high-rise building... The book is over!